《I'm A Wasteland Giant》 Chapter 1 - 1: The Cockroach that Grew a Hundred Times Bigger 1 Chapter 1: The Cockroach that Grew a Hundred Times Bigger Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What would happen if a cockroach were to proportionally erge a hundred times?¡± On the podium, the balding teacher looked intently at the ssroom, eager to hear the students¡¯ replies. ¡°It would steal chickens!¡± Almost as soon as the professor finished speaking, a voice echoed from a corner of the ssroom. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Immediately, the entire ss burst intoughter. The kindly faced teacher did not get angry after hearing this. He joined in theughter for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s an imagination projected onto a cockroach, not bad. Any other thoughts?¡± ¡°A cockroach that¡¯s a hundred times bigger would be several meters tall. I think one chicken would definitely not be enough for it!¡± The students once again erupted inughter. The teacher nodded and chuckled, ¡°Good, continue!¡± ¡°If a cockroach¡¯s body erges, the gravity it experiences would also increase. I think it could be crushed to death by gravity!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. It is proportionally erged after all, its skeleton should certainly be able to bear the increased gravity!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the active discussions of his students, the teacher felt relieved. He exined: ¡°In biology, there¡¯s a concept known as ¡®allometric growth rtionships¡¯. This refers to a quantitative rtionship between a creature¡¯s behaviors, forms, and required energy with its size. Simply put, as a creature¡¯s size changes, its attributes would change quantitatively, but this change is not proportional!¡± While he was speaking, he started writing forms on the ckboard. ¡°This concept was initially proposed by Julian Huxley in 1932. We can express it with a mathematical form: E=70M^3/4.¡± ¡°A creature¡¯s form and size grow linearly, which is determined by the square-cubew.¡± ¡°That is, when a creature¡¯s body length doubles, its surface area bes four times asrge, while its volume and mass be eight times¡­ Shortly after this, Du Gang got distracted, or rather, he focused on a virtual panel that suddenly appeared in his mind. [Du Gang] [Rank One Ancient God] Ancient Gods, a species that can grow infinitely! In theory, as long as the energy is sufficient, they could pluck stars and swallow moons, growing to the size of a¡­ Beneath this description, there was a status panel./p> The position on the first line, named the Base of the Ancient God, was already lit up. There was also a dimly lit note in brackets behind it: (Requires 10,000 Source Energy points to upgrade.) ¡°Base of the Ancient God?¡± Just as Du Gang was puzzled about this, a flood of information appeared. ¡°The foundation for growth of the Ancient Gods, the maximum at Rank One is a height of ten meters, can ignore any negative impact on the human system after transformation, current avable time per day: ten minutes.¡± [Upon reachingplete Rank One, the transformation time limit is removed.] The status panel was more like a skill tree. The top-most skill was the Base of the Ancient God, and beneath it, on the second line, there were eight branches. The nervous system, lotor system, circtory system, respiratory system, digestive system, endocrine system, urinary system, reproductive system. At this moment, the eight branches on the second line were all dim, Du Gang understood that this was because they had not been lit up yet. On the other hand, he had a vague feeling that he could transform into a ¡®giant¡¯ whenever he wanted to. However, he resisted this urge, not daring to try it in the ssroom and instead reopened his eyes At that moment, the biology teacher was still lecturing. ¡°If this cockroach weighs only a gram and has a volume of 1¡Á1¡Á1£½1cm3, then it only needs to bear a weight of 1 gram on each square centimeter of its cross-section.¡± ¡°After erging it by a hundred times, its volume bes 100¡Á100¡Á100£½1,000,000cm3. If its density remains constant, then its weight increases to 1,000,000 grams. Although its cross-sectional area also increases ordingly, it only increases to 10,000cm2. What does this tell us? It means the weight that needs to be borne on each square centimeter of its cross section has increased a hundredfold!¡± ¡°So, if this cockroach were to erge a hundred times, it would soon be crushed to death by its own weight!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang furrowed his eyebrows and raised his hand to ask, ¡°Teacher, how could it survive after bingrger?¡± The teacher smiled and wrote four characters on the ckboard: lotor system. ¡°What I said about it being crushed to death by its own weight is purely in terms of the lotor system¡¯s impact on it. Besides this, we also need to consider the impacts of other systems¡­¡± ¡°ording to the square-cubew, as the cockroach erges, the amount of oxygen it needs also drastically increases. The growth of the surface area of its gas exchange organs can¡¯t keep up with the growth of its volume¡­¡± ¡°So, on Earth, if a cockroach were to be a hundred times bigger, it would not only get crushed to death, but also die fromck of oxygen¡­¡± Immediately after, the teacher wrote down the words ¡°respiratory system¡±. Du Gang was stunned, murmuring subconsciously: ¡°Is there a solution to theck of oxygen?¡± Seeing his engrossed attitude, the teacher was very pleased and nodded: ¡°Not necessarily impossible. If the cockroach increases the amount of its trachea, thus taking in more oxygen, it could survive¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, if the concentration of oxygen in Earth¡¯s atmosphere increased, it could also provide more energy for it¡­¡± ¡°Scientists have found out that the creatures were veryrge during the dinosaur age. One of the reasons could be that the concentration of oxygen in the atmosphere was very high¡­¡± At this moment, another student asked: ¡°Teacher, if the concentration of oxygen increased now, could I grow taller?¡± The teacher squinted his eyes, a wide smile on his face: ¡°If we ignore oxygen poisoning and you¡¯re still in your growth period, an increase in oxygen concentration could indeed make you grow taller under its influence¡­¡± ¡°In this environment,pared to animals, nts would grow quicker, bigger, and taller!¡± ¡°Of course, under these oxygen-rich conditions, our offspring would also be taller and bigger!¡± After saying this, the teacher spread his hands,ughed and said: ¡°Students, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson. Next ss, we will study the reproductive system and the urinary system¡­¡± ¡°Reproductive system¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± The students down the stage turned red in the face,ughing sneakily. ¡°Here¡¯s a question, what are germ cells?¡± ¡°I would like you all to refer to your textbooks after you go home and learn more about germ cells. I¡¯ll bring up an interesting question for everyone to answer in the next lesson¡­¡± ¡°Alright, ss is over!¡± The students immediately stood up and bowed: ¡°Goodbye, teacher!¡± The teacher nodded and left the ssroom. Not long after the teacher left the ssroom, a student suddenly shouted, ¡°Check the hot headlines on your phones!¡± ps: This chapter is striving to top the Combat Power Ranking for January, the updated battle tactics and strategies can be found at the end of Chapter 207, feel free to take a look if you¡¯re interested. (Confidential) ps: Please subscribe to the full content. Chapter 2 - 2: The Halted Voyager 2 2 Chapter 2: The Halted Voyager 2 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Gang¡¯s original n was to find a secluded spot to delve into the Ancient God System he had just acquired, but upon hearing his ssmate¡¯s loud shout, he didn¡¯t rush to leave, instead, he turned his phone on. ¡°Voyager 2 has finally reached the edge of the sr system, but something shocking has happened¡­¡± ¡°Voyager 2, speeding up with the third cosmic velocity, has stopped right before exiting the sr system!¡± ¡°After research, there¡¯s a thinyer on the edge of the sr system, just like the greenhouse we use for growing vegetables, it envelops the entire sr system¡­¡± Du Gang was shocked! ¡°Are we being bred?¡± A student shouted out loud. Everyone in the ssroom fell silent, all stunned by the news. Du Gang quickly opened up the whole page to find that the top ten headlines were all rted to the edge of the sr system. He opened each one in turn, reading them one by one. Famous astronomer: ¡°At the edge of our sr system, a thinyer was observed half a century ago, and after research, it¡¯s concluded that this thing is formed by the intersection of sr wind and cosmic wind¡­¡± Host: ¡°So now, why is Voyager 2 stuck there? Is it because of the wind? Or did the thin membrane stop it?!! ¡± Famous astronomer: ¡°Everyone shouldn¡¯t be too pessimistic, there are many forces that could stop Voyager 2, and many possibilities. Maybe it¡¯s struggling with the sun¡¯s gravity¡­¡± Upon realizing that there¡¯s nothing useful in the follow-up to this news, Du Gang immediately clicked onto the next article. Los Angeles Astronomical Center: ¡°Latest observation results show that ayer of ck matter appears near the contact point between Voyager 2 and the edge of the Sr System, but we still don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡± ¡°This ck matter cannot be perceived by the human eye¡­¡± ck matter? Du Gang frowned, not quite understanding what they meant. The apanying image in the article was just a very tiny distant view, obviously taken with a telescope. Apart from professionals, he looked at it several times and didn¡¯t see any ck matter. In his eyes, the entire universe was ck¡­ Not understanding, he didn¡¯t dwell on it, and clicked straight onto the next news piece. ¡°The sun actually has been protecting us all along, the reason why humans evolved into rulers of Earth is all thanks to the thinyer on the edge of the sr system, blocking 99% of the dangers in the universe¡­¡± ¡°The arrival of Voyager 2 at the edge of the sr system could potentially open a Pandora¡¯s Box, allowing creatures outside the sr system to discover us¡­¡± At this moment, after a brief silence, excitement surged among all the students in the ssroom. One after another, exmations of ¡°Holy shit¡± filled the air, as groups of students jokingly discussed the destruction of the world. For students of this age who found their daily sses tedious, they wished something big would happen. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll get a holiday?¡± One student, somewhat excited, shouted out loud in the ss. All present, including Du Gang, were somewhat excited. No one would ever scoff the idea of having a day off. Du Gang scrolled through a few more news stories, found no new content, stood up, and walked out. ¡°Du Gang, where are you going?¡± A young man with e not far away asked. His name was Ma Li. He gets along well with Du Gang and they are good friends. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t tell him the truth. After giving an offhand response, he immediately rushed outside- He had ten minutes of recess, within which he wanted to inventory the Ancient God System in his mind. There¡¯s a building under construction at Experimental Middle School, which has been fully framed and is awaiting renovation; it¡¯s currently an ideal secluded ce. Du Gang arrived at the experimental building, looked around and found it quiet, without a single noise, which indicated that no one was there. With that, he went straight into one of the empty rooms. ¡°Transform!¡± The moment he walked in, he yelled out loud. Before long, Du Gang realized everything in front of him had ¡°shrunk¡± in an instant. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± Before he could ponder over what had just urred, his head hit the ceiling. Simultaneously, his school uniform burst open. ¡°Ouch!¡± Du Gang let out a cry subconsciously, not dwelling too much on it, he instinctively squatted, his head bent sideways. It was at this moment, information about his current state suddenly appeared in his mind. [Du Gang] [Rank One Ancient God] [Current Status: Transformed] [Duration: 00:09:59] 9 minutes and 59 seconds, this figure began to tick down with time. With the exnation crystal clear, Du Gang understood at an instant. He truly possessed the ability to transform! For a moment, he was overjoyed. He immediately stood up a bit, his body bent, moved to the doorway, roughly measured it against his height. The top of the door frame just reached his waist. A momentary calction excited Du Gang, ¡°Am I over three meters tall now? !!¡± The door frame was two meters high, which only reached his waist, so his current height had to be at least three meters. Looking at the rest of his body parts, be it his arms, fingers, or any other part of his body, they all appeared to have erged proportionally. Du Gang looked at his palm, which had almost doubled in size, as he tentatively pped the wall. ¡°Bang!¡± After a loud noise, there was a peculiarlyrge handprint, two centimeters deep in the solid cement wall. Anyone could tell this wasn¡¯t a handprint that a human could make. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Du Gang looked at his hand, feeling incredulous. He didn¡¯t feel a sting, yet there was a dent in the wall. ¡°Is my strength too strong, or is this a shoddy wall?¡± Even though he was questioning verbally, he knew in his heart that his power had been greatly enhanced. Even if the wall was of poor quality, it wouldn¡¯t result in such a deep depression. By now, eight minutes were left ording to the countdown in his mind. Du Gang quickly made a decision and decided to take care of it. He couldn¡¯t leave the handprint on the wall; otherwise, it would cause trouble if someone found it. So, he stretched out his hand again and started to scratch at his fingerprints on the wall. After his efforts, the handprint on the wall disappeared, leaving behind an irregr circr shape where the handprint had been previously. Just then, ¡°ding~~~¡±, a sharp sound echoed around, the ss bell ringing. ¡°Revert!¡± On instinct, Du Gang shouted out. Immediately after, his body shrunk to his original height of 1.75 meters. Just as he was about to run back to the ssroom, he tripped over something. He looked down to see that his once perfectly fitting shoes had been stretched out of shape. A further look revealed, forget the shoes, aside from the stic underwear he was wearing, his school uniform had been ripped into strips of cloth¡­ ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Du Gang let out a cry, stopping in his tracks. Chapter 3 - 3: The First Day of Chaos 3 Chapter 3: The First Day of Chaos Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The dark matter at the edge of the membrane spread across the entire sr system almost instantly. Including above Earth, everything was enveloped by this unobservable dark matter. Unlike where Du Gang was located in Nanyuan City where it was noon, it was night time in Tng City across the big ocean. One could say that at this moment, on Blue, wherever the sun was not shining, several meter-sized spatial channels started appearing one after another. From these channels, creature after creature that were three to four meters in length and half a meter tall, looking like ¡°cockroaches¡±, continuously poured onto the Blue. ¡°Oh, my God, what is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgusting¡­¡± In Tng City, a group of night owls wandering the streets were suddenly startled by the appearance of the ¡°cockroach¡±. When the ¡°cockroach¡± noticed this group of people, instead of running away, it pounced at them like a shark smelling blood. With a swiftness, the roach that was originally four or five meters away from the crowd suddenly jumped to few people. With a crunch, a man¡¯s arm, lifted subconsciously, was bitten straight off, and blood spurted out. ¡°Ahh~~~¡± A deste howl reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± The group of friends were horrified by the scene and couldn¡¯t help letting out expletives. They had no realization, in the night, how far their screaming and shouting could carry. The ¡°cockroaches¡± wandering around nearly heard these sounds, and like Husky dogs unleashed in the snow, they joyously ran towards the source of the noise. On this side, before the man missing an arm could yell for another second, the ¡°cockroach¡± bit his head off in a sh. ¡°Fu¡­fu¡­¡± These peaceful times people had never witnessed such brutality, each person was petrified. Who would dare to help, two of the more timid people, fell t on their backsides with a milky white viscous substance immediately flowing out from under them. The only brave one left, iled his arms and legs and ran off into the distance. The ¡°cockroach¡± that had bitten their peer to death paid no attention to the two people copsed on the ground and the one that had run off. It began to feast right there, crunching and chewing rapidly, in just four or five seconds, it had swallowed the upper half body of their mate. ¡°Li¡­fu¡­¡± The two people were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t even speak clear sentences, they were reduced to incoherent mumbling. ¡°Ahh~~~¡± Just as the two of them had mustered enough strength to crawl away, the screams of their teammate who had run away was heard in the far off distance. At that moment, a terrifying and hopeless scene appeared before their eyes. Countless ¡°cockroaches¡±, simr to the three to four-metre tall and half-metre high one in front of them, were now swarming toward them like a flood. ¡°Fuck!¡± The pair had time only for one final expletive before they were engulfed by the swarm of ¡°cockroaches¡±. They didn¡¯t evenst a second before theypletely disappeared. This scenario wasn¡¯t just happening in Tng City, but in all the ces without sunlight, in all the ces where spatial channels had appeared! ¡­ ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± At this moment, the highest military rms in all countries in the eastern hemisphere were sounding almost simultaneously. ¡°Dark matter has filled the entire sr system, including Earth. Multiple spatial channels, several meters in size, have appeared in the entire Western Hemisphere, and countless monsters from another world havee to our world ¡­¡± ¡°These monsters from another world have exhibited strong bloodthirstiness, almost all humans they encounter be their food ¡­¡± ¡°ording to global satellite data analysis, these interdimensional spaces appear in ces untouched by sun rays and are continuously shifting eastwards ¡­¡± Yang Xiaotian frowned, asking quickly, ¡°You mean, when it gets dark, these spatial channels will open and these monsters will appear?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How much time do we have before sunset in Hua Nation?¡± ¡°Hua Nation spans five time zones, the earliest sunset is in four hours ¡­¡± Without any hesitation, Yang Xiaotian immediately said, ¡°Inform everyone, do not hide it, let all the citizens stay at home, do not run around, lock their doors and windows¡­ this situation, can¡¯t be hidden!¡± At this time, a representative of the think tank came forward quickly, ¡°On our Blue, there are two areas with extreme day and night, the current Arctic Circle is in a state of extreme day, please head to the Arctic Circle to direct ¡­¡± ¡°Remotemand?¡± Yang Xiaotian was somewhat angry, ¡°The entire world is ending, what am I doing in the Arctic Circle?¡± However, he quickly calmed down after snapping, continuing, ¡°Notify those civilians and scientists to retreat, head towards the Arctic Circle!¡± ¡°Commander, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, you are in charge of leading the scientists, prioritize their evacuation!¡± ¡­ On this day, news was flying all over. What happened in the Western Hemisphere, the news didn¡¯t even need to be announced officially. The organizations that share satellite information among the public had already spread the news across the globe. The military¡¯s conjecture was also spread instantly. Those in the upper ss were using all their resources, those with private nes took those to flee, those without were willing to pay the highest prices for the cheapest seats, all just for a ticket to fly towards the hightitudes. On this day, nes all over the country were filled to capacity in the shortest time and took off in the shortest time. All aircraft forgot about their usual routes and flew directly north. In addition to this, the same situation was happening with ferries, motor boats, and all sea transport. However,pared to the nes avable everywhere, only a portion of people residing in the coastal cities were able to board a ship and flee. Most people, however, lost their bearings and only wanted to flee to the north. No matter whether the congested highways were passable, they determinedly took to their cars and fled. If these people did some calctions, they would know that even in congested conditions, four or five hours would not be enough for them to leave their provinces, much less flee to the Arctic Circle. On this day, all programs were stopped and on television, only the repeated broadcast of a news anchor telling everyone to stay at home. Chapter 4 - 4 Before Dark 4 Chapter 4 Before Dark Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xiao Gang, stay at school and wait for your mother and me to collect you. We¡¯re leaving right now for the airport¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Gang, there are no more ne tickets. We wille by train¡­¡± Nanyuan is the capital of Jiangnan Province; Du Gang came here to attend a boarding high school. His hometown is Luoan City, a lower-ranking city within Jiangnan Province, more than five hundred kilometers away from Nanyuan. As soon as the news broke, Du Gang¡¯s parents were eager to go to Nanyuan to find their son. Disaster was soon to strike, and at the very least the family must be together. ¡°Xiao Gang, there¡¯s no southbound train either. We will try to drive over instead!¡± On the other end of the phone, Du Gang had already checked. Everywhere online said that the highway was jammed and immovable so he refused, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t take the highway. There are three hours left until darkness. Even if you took the highway now, you wouldn¡¯t be here before it gets dark¡­¡± He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Just do as the government instructed. Stay at home. I¡¯ll remain at school and stay in the dormitory. I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡± After Du Gang¡¯s suggestion, his parents also calmed down, ¡°Alright, Xiao Gang, hurry to the supermarket and bring as many food and drink supplies as possible to your dormitory¡­¡± After some discussion, their family of three finally decided not to move for the time being. They would each return to their ces, prepare food supplies, get through one night and see how events unfolded. After hanging up the phone, d in construction camouge clothing, Du Gang hurriedly ran to the school supermarket. His clothes were picked up from a halfpleted building. Although they were slightly small, it was better than merely wearing underwear and running around. Upon arriving at the supermarket, the shopkeeper was nowhere to be found. Only four or five boarding students continued moving things around. They exchanged nces without uttering a word, stuffing food and drink items into bags like mad. The school supermarket wasrge enough that the amount they collected was a drop in the ocean. Three hours had passed since he transformed. As soon as the news exploded three hours ago, almost everyone at the school had fled. Although Experimental Middle School was a full boarding school, the majority of students were locals. They either went home themselves or parents swiftly collected them. Most of whom remained were like Du Gang, students who came to school from other cities. Yet, even then, a portion of students already fled. After gathering several bags of food and water, Du Gang quickly raced back to the dormitory with his haul. He had considered staying in a higher location, but there was no proper ce to stay. He wasn¡¯t familiar with any other ce, the school dormitory only had six floors but at least he knew the environment very well. Upon reaching the sixth-floor dormitory and pushing the door open, he saw Ma Li seated at the bed edge, sobbing. ¡°Ma Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing Du Gang, Ma Li sighed in relief butmented, ¡°My parents can¡¯t make it here¡­¡± Du Gang frowned slightly and hastily stated, ¡°Tell your parents to stay at home. There are three hours until it gets dark, and those monsters will appear then!¡± His parents and Ma Li¡¯s parents worked in the samepany, both resided into amodations provided by thepany. Having grown up together, it would be strange if his parents decided not to summon Ma Li¡¯s parents. ¡°I did. My parents told me your father has gone to them and asked them to stay together¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± cing his items down, Du Gang quickly instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, now follow me to the supermarket to fetch supplies!¡± After seeing the food and water Du Gang had brought back, Ma Li finally came to his senses and got up to follow him. When they returned to the supermarket, there were still only four or five individuals moving things around. Without much thought, they joined the queue to collect supplies. Quickly, both of them managed to collect arge number of items and ran back to the dormitory. This time, while descending the stairs, Du Gang yelled out, ¡°All those who are still in the dormitory, stop moping around and quickly head to the supermarket to grab some food and drinks!¡± While the majority of the students were locals, there were a fair number of out-of-town students. It was unlikely they had only seven or eight students remaining. He spected that all these students were probably frightened and hiding in the dormitories, afraid toe out. Sure enough, the residents of the dormitory, upon hearing the shout, all came out to check. When they saw the activities unfolding, they swiftly took action. While passing by the female dormitory, Du Gang took the opportunity to also call out loudly. When Du Gang and Ma Li were once again carrying supplies back to the dormitory, there were already a considerable number of students running towards the supermarket. When they spotted Du Gang, they couldn¡¯t help but break into smiles of gratitude. In this manner, when the majority of boarding students began moving food, the rest of the frightened students finally came downstairs and joined the queue. When Du Gang came back to the supermarket this time, he found a megaphone. He thought for a moment and decided to use the loudspeaker for a reminder. ¡°Students who reside on the first, second and third floors, try to move vertically up. The locals have all left, vacating plenty of spaces high up. Go live upstairs!¡± After the shout, he set the words on repeat and ced it at the entrance of the supermarket. Then he and Ma Li started carrying their collected items back to the dormitory. ¡°Du Gang, you seem a bit different!¡± Comparing himself to Du Gang, Ma Li felt like a naive child. While he was still sobbing, Du Gang was already thinking about how to survive, even benevolently reminding his ssmates. Du Gang didn¡¯t realize there was anything wrong with him and casually responded, ¡°I am the sports representative, isn¡¯t it normal to stay calm?!¡± Looking at him, Ma Li suddenly wondered, ¡°Wait, why do I feel like you¡¯ve grown taller?!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Du Gang was stunned for a moment before responding, ¡°If I¡¯ve grown taller, then I¡¯ve grown taller. It¡¯s just normal growth!¡± With that, he lifted a great load of supplies and ran ahead. ¡­ In the end, when the sun was about to set, all of the students had made at least three to four trips to the supermarket, nearly depleting the food section. Du Gang, thanks to his superior physique, made a total of more than ten trips. Apart from his and Ma Li¡¯s bed, the other six beds were all filled with food supplies. Some people, who were in a frenzied state seemed to lose their sense, continuously moving supplies around. Finally, under Du Gang¡¯s reminder, everyone retired to their dormitories. Following that, Du Gang found a lock from the dorm administrator¡¯s room and locked the first-floor door. After returning to the dorm, almost everyone conducted the same move. Closing their curtains, leaving slight gaps to observe the outside. This time, without Du Gang having to remind them, the entire dormitory quietly settled down. At such times, nobody was in the mood to be noisy anymore; nobody wished to act stupid. Moreover, under everyone¡¯s watch, the sun gradually faded¡­ Chapter 5 - 5: The Worried Students 5 Chapter 5: The Worried Students Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As thest ray of the setting sun gradually disappeared¡­ Under the gaze of all the students in the dormitory, a round spatial channel with a diameter of about four to five meters suddenly appeared on the school yground. This circr channel stood straight up from the ground, performing a swirling motion as if it were a swirling vortex. ¡°What is that?¡± Ma Li eximed in a hushed voice. He had been too busy crying earlier to fully ascertain what was happening. ¡°Shush!¡± Du Gang motioned him to quiet down, softly saying, ¡°Cover your mouth and don¡¯t make any noise!¡± Ma Li immediately became nervous, covering his mouth subconsciously, but his eyes never left the spatial channel. Suddenly, his pupils contracted, and his body shivered. If he hadn¡¯t been covering his mouth, he would have likely screamed in rm. In the distance, a giant ¡°cockroach¡± slowly crawled out from the circr spatial channel. The sight of its half-meter-high, four-meter-long body, as soon as it appeared, instantly caused everyone¡¯s hearts to freeze. Its countless legs would surely cause anyone with a fear of densely popted things to die of a heart attack on the spot. After appearing, the ¡°cockroach¡± vibrated its antennae slightly. Following that, it turned around and began to crawl towards the nearby teachers¡¯ dormitory. Theyout of the Experimental Middle School was rtively symmetrical, with the yground in the middle and the students¡¯ dormitory and teachers¡¯ dormitory on either side. The location where the spatial channel appeared was right on the yground, close to the teachers¡¯ dormitory. Du Gang and Ma Li exchanged nces, a suspicion quietly forming within their minds. They suspected that the ¡°cockroach¡± could use its antennae to locate its ¡°food¡±. It would be confirmed if there were people in the teachers¡¯ dormitory that the ¡°cockroach¡± indeed had the ability to locate its ¡°food¡±. ¡°Most teachers have their own homes and only live on campus for convenience in giving extra sses. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone there now¡­¡± Seeing Ma Li¡¯s anxious and disordered breathing, Du Gang quietly tried to soothe him. Sure enough, after hearing his words, Ma Li began to breathe sharply, like a suffocating man gasping for air after surfacing from the water. But despite this, even though he was severelycking oxygen, he consciously controlled his voice, fearing that any noise would attract the ¡°cockroach¡±. Upon seeing this, Du Gang smiled and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if there is a teacher still in the dormitory, they wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to scream and allow us to test the ¡®cockroach¡¯s¡¯ locating abilities¡­¡± ¡°Ah~~~¡± Before he could finish speaking, a scream that pierced through the quiet, grey night echoed in the distance. Du Gang was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected that there would be fools among the teachers¡­ No, wait! He suddenly remembered that the teachers¡¯ dormitory didn¡¯t have six floors like the students¡¯ dormitory. It was just a two-story old building, with even the doors being made of wood! ¡°Ah~~~¡± Following that, a second scream sounded. This time, it was a woman¡¯s voice. How many teachers hadn¡¯t gone home? Du Gang felt somewhat bitter. He had painstakingly studied the news and notices. Just an hour ago, he watched as experts from the Arctic Circle analyzed the fact that the ¡°cockroach¡± would be attracted by noise. And the two screams from the teachers¡¯ dormitory carried far. They could at least be heard by the buildings lining the street where their school was located. If any other spatial channels existed outside the school, it might just send the ¡°cockroach¡± their way again. At this moment, Du Gang spotted a woman suddenly running out from the teachers¡¯ dormitory. Upon closer inspection, it was their Chinese teacher, An Ya, a middle-aged woman who had graduated from Nanyuan Normal University. ¡°Run, teacher, run!¡± Just like Du Gang, Ma Li recognized her at first nce and began quietly praying under his breath. But the next second, he closed his mouth again. Just as An Ya had gotten halfway across the field, another ¡°cockroach¡± had already appeared halfway out of the spatial channel behind her. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± At this moment, all the students in the dormitory had their hearts lifted into their throats, hoping that the ¡°cockroach¡± would bete in discovering An Ya. But to their disappointment, the ¡°cockroach¡± showed that it was an efficient predator. The moment its body fully appeared, it darted towards An Ya fervently, like a mosquito that had sighted blood. Unfortunately, it was at this time that due to herck of exercise, An Ya¡¯s stamina and physical fitness couldn¡¯t keep up with the intensity of her sprinting and her breathing was severely disordered. She had no choice but to stop and rest. ¡°Run, teacher! Run!¡± At this time, a student in the girls¡¯ dormitory next door couldn¡¯t help it and shouted out loud. Hearing the voice, An Ya instinctively looked back, was so scared she felt like her soul had left her body, and struggled to start moving again. But at this moment, she had finally reached the limit of physical exhaustion from running. Her legs gave way, and she fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± All the students had been watching her, and when they saw her tumble down, they all let out involuntary cries of rm. In the distance, the ¡°cockroach¡± was already quite close to her, while An Ya was just sitting on the ground, facing the ¡°cockroach¡± and slowly moving backward. But her speed of scooting backward was by no means faster than the ¡°cockroach¡±, which had many legs. In just a few seconds, the ¡°cockroach¡± was already very close to her. In the girls¡¯ dormitory, many girls couldn¡¯t help but start to cry at this scene. In the boys¡¯ dormitory, a feeling of despair was steadily spreading. ¡°Teacher An, run¡­ run¡­oh¡­¡± Ma Li was also extremely anxious at this time. His words were stuttering. He knew in his heart that unless a miracle happened, An Ya would undoubtedly die. At this point, he thought about looking away, afraid he couldn¡¯t bear to watch. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Just then, Du Gang sitting beside him let out a deep exhale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When Ma Li asked this question, it was as if a switch had been turned on. ¡°Bam!¡± Du Gang opened the window and jumped out. Normally, he should be as powerless and furious as the other students. But he had acquired the Ancient God System, which let him turn into a giant. During his off-school hours, he only knew that he had grown taller and stronger. But he didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful he was. Now he had an opportunity. He could save a life and test the abilities of the giant at the same time. As for being discovered, he didn¡¯t care. After all, he had the ability to shape-shift, and he clearly couldn¡¯t keep it a secret forever, could he?! ¡°Du Gang¡­¡± Ma Li was stunned! Du Gang seemed to have transformed into King Kong from the movies, towering over the others. He took strides ten meters long. In just three steps, he had rushed out towards An Ya, reaching her just before the ¡°cockroach¡±. ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡± At this moment, all the students were stunned. They were surprised by Du Gang¡¯s sudden appearance in front of An Ya and the fact that his height and body size were clearly more than twice that of ordinary people. Chapter 6 - 6: The Giant Du Gang 6 Chapter 6: The Giant Du Gang Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Just then¡­ She blinked hard a few times and looked closely. A very tall ¡°giant¡± was straddled in front of her, blocking the ¡°cockroach¡¯s¡± attack. She was stunned. A man more than three meters tall, this couldn¡¯t possibly be real¡­ ¡­ When Du Gang jumped out of the window and transformed into a ¡°giant¡± mid-flight, his inner fear and worry disappearedpletely. Even, in mid-air, a strange thought emerged in his mind. ording to the square-cubew, his height of 1.75 meters was now doubled in proportion, his surface area increased four times, and his volume and weight increased eight times¡­ So was his strength also magnified eight times? Soon, this hypothesis received some verification. With only a slight push, he was able to leap nearly ten meters, reaching An Ya in just three strides. ¡°Thud!¡± Upon reaching An Ya, he didn¡¯t think twice and directly kicked out, sending the ¡°cockroach¡± scurrying back a few meters. Caught off guard, the ¡°cockroach¡± was pushed back a few meters, then it became enraged! Facing the ¡°giant¡± in front of it, it fearlessly tilted itself forward, its upper half aimed at Du Gang, countless legs pushed off simultaneously. ¡°Swoosh!¡± It wasunched straight at Du Gang, its sharp oral cavity fully opened, wanting to bite him to death. At this moment, Du Gang couldn¡¯t care less about disgust, didn¡¯t wait for the ¡°cockroach¡± to bite him, reached out directly, grabbed its wildly digging jaw under its legs, which was ten centimeters wide, and threw it to the side. ¡°Thud!¡± The ¡°cockroach¡± was flung and mmed onto the ground, however, an attack of this magnitude was not lethal for it. It just shook its legs, then stood up and charged at Du Gang again. Again, it chose its previous stance,unching to attack in mid-air. ¡°Thud!¡± Just like before, it flew out again and smashed onto the ground. Its life force is too stubborn, it must be killed with a sharp weapon! Du Gang realized, brawn alone will not kill it; the cockroach, aka ¡®little strong¡¯, is notoriously hardy, pure physical strength can¡¯t kill it! With this thought, after he kicked the ¡°cockroach¡± away again, he turned around, scooped up An Ya, and quickly sprinted towards the dorm. The good news was that, despite the cockroach¡¯s numerous legs, it could only walk, it was incapable of making long leaps like Du Gang, so he was able to put a huge distance between them. Upon arriving at the dorm building, Du Gang didn¡¯t stop, he pushed off the ground, took a flying leap towards the sixth floor, and simultaneously, his body continually shrank mid-air. ¡°Thud!¡±,¡±Swoosh!¡±,¡±Bang!¡± Hended, skidded, and barged through the door in three smooth motions, both of them arrived back at the dorm unscathed. Err¡­ Du Gang¡¯s clothes had once again turned into scraps of cloth! ¡°Du¡­ Du Gang?¡± At this moment, Du Gang was lying t on the floor, beneath the tattered cloth, were muscles resembling rocks. ¡°Du Gang, Teacher An!¡± Only then did Ma Li finally regain his senses, and managed to call out. Chapter 7 - 7: Searching for Weapons 7 Chapter 7: Searching for Weapons Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arctic Circle. The originally deste and icy region is now bustling with activity, dotted with military-green tents. In addition to this, many people are digging ice caves under the guidance of a group of officials. Indeed, a tent alone here can freeze a person to death. Without any solid stone houses, ice caves can also serve as ces for warmth, at least able to shield against the biting cold wind. The senior leadership of the Eastern Hemisphere have almost all run here, and intuitively, a certain distance is maintained between the camps. Hua Nation¡¯s campmand center. ¡°Thirteen spatial channels have appeared within the Anzhong military district. Under themand of Commanding Officer Yang Xiaotian, they have all been controlled and established a fixed defense line. We can confirm that those bugs will certainly die as soon as they appear¡­¡± ¡°Well done!¡± Yao Zhenguo pped his hands. At this time, such good news is indeed worth celebrating. ¡°What about other military districts?¡± ¡°There are a total of fifty-five provincial military districts, eight hundred and thirty-five training bases and one thousand five hundred underground secret bases¡­¡± ¡°In the provincial military districts, forty-four military districts have sessfully controlled the spatial channels, ensuring the alien bugs cannot spread¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the eleven districts?¡± ¡°These eleven military districts, because the spatial channels appeared too densely, are still fighting¡­¡± ¡°Eight hundred and fifty-three training bases suffered heavy casualties due to insufficient equipment power¡­¡± ¡°As for the secret bases located underground, there is still no sign of alien bug invasion and they remain intact!¡± Yao Zhenguo¡¯s expression grew serious. The current human equipment, all made to fight against humans, ordinary guns and bullets can¡¯t pose much of a threat to these alien bugs with shells. Only those heavy firepower shells can really effectively kill the ck Beetles ¨C the name scientists have tentatively given to these ¡°cockroaches.¡± If the problem of the insufficient power of the guns and weapons is not solved now, it will be very difficult to dispatch troops to recapture lost ground. An officer continued, ¡°In addition, we have now lost contact with our country. Initially, we judged that the ck dark matter is affecting the signal¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the satellites still usable?¡± Yao Zhenguo looked at the real-time satellite image on theputer in front of him, feeling puzzled. The officer exined, ¡°Although the satellites can be used, there is already no signal reception in our country, even the Super Signal Tower we built underground previously can¡¯t receive any signal¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo nodded, ¡°Okay, I see. What are the casualties like?¡± ¡°Because we had warned through the television media beforehand, most of our residents stayed inside their houses. Our casualties are much betterpared to the countries in the Western Hemisphere¡­¡± ¡°However, those people gathered on the highway, basically all¡­¡± Without the officer stating it clearly, the prospects for those people were expected to be slim! ¡°Keep a close eye on the situation everywhere and report any updates to me at any time!¡± ¡­ Nanyuan City ¨C Experimental Middle School. Half an hour has passed since the appearance of the spatial channels. Eight beetles havee out of the channel on the yground. All of them, except for one that is still wandering around the teachers¡¯ dormitory, have gathered below the students¡¯ dormitory. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The ck Beetle that fought with Du Gang, as if knowing that it could go upstairs after entering the human building, kept hitting the iron door on the first floor with its head. With each bang, the students upstairs trembled in their hearts. It¡¯s because it kept making noise that all the other ck Beetles came here too. Apart from the boys¡¯ dormitory door, there are ck Beetles hitting the iron door below the girls¡¯ dormitory. At this moment, the dormitory 601 upstairs was full of students. This is Du Gang¡¯s dormitory. Since he demonstrated his power, the students ran over spontaneously, as if they felt very safe being with him. ¡°Du Gang, think of a way. The doors downstairs are not strong enough¡­¡± At this point, no one cared to ask why Du Gang could be bigger. They only knew he was formidable and could fight the giant ¡°cockroaches¡± and regarded him as their backbone. With so many pairs of hopeful eyes on him, Du Gang also felt a little anxious. What could he think of? He only has seven minutes left to transform. The reset time is midnight, still four to five hours away. Although his powers have greatly increased, they couldn¡¯t even break the beetle¡¯s defense, unless he had some weapon¡­ Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°Are there any sharp weapons? My transformation time is limited, my strength is very strong, but I can¡¯t kill these beetles with just my fists in a short time. Do you know of any weapons suitable for me to use after I transform?¡± As soon as he said this, everyone began to think. Soon, Ma Li said, ¡°I know where there is one. At the back of ss 7, there is a steel pipe. I often see them ying with that thing after ss¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too short and too thin, it can¡¯t be used!¡± If it were solid, it might be usable, but he¡¯d seen the steel pipe Ma Li was talking about. It was hollow and probably would bend on hitting the beetle. Soon, someone else suggested, ¡°Can the kitchen knife from the cafeteria be used?¡± ¡°Kitchen knife?¡± Du Gang thought for a moment, not in a hurry to deny it, and continued to ask, ¡°Are there any other things? Preferably bigger and harder!¡± ¡°I know!¡± A male student outside the door shouted. The crowd instantly made way for him. He rushed in and quickly said, ¡°The new experimental building in our school has an extra steel column, very thick, and about three to four meters long¡­¡± Du Gang was sceptical, ¡°Is there? Howe I don¡¯t know?¡± He had just been to the experimental building to test the transformation during recess today. After it ended, he even found a set of workers¡¯ camouge clothes in the building to wear. In his memory, there were no thick and long steel columns. Seeing Du Gang¡¯s disbelief, the male student quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s on the roof of the experimental building, I was sitting on the steel column therest night¡­¡± Before Du Gang could question him, the other students curiously asked, ¡°What were you doing on the roof of the experimental buildingst night?¡± ¡°I went there with my girlfriend¡­¡± The boy¡¯s voice dropped and his face flushed. A steel column three to four meters long, Du Gang made a quick judgment and felt that this weapon could be used. So he said, ¡°Okay, all of you wait here, I¡¯ll go fetch that thing from the experimental building¡­¡± As he finished saying this, he once again pulled open the window and jumped out. Even before he could jump out, An Ya voiced her concern, ¡°Be careful!¡± Du Gang nodded slightly and jumped right out. The ck Beetles below saw a ¡°meal¡± jumping down from the building above and excitement rose among them. They all propped up their bodies, eager to get the first bite. ¡°Transform!¡± Unfortunately, they were disappointed. The man in the air turned into a giant over three meters tall halfway down. He directly crushed a ck Beetle with his foot, jumped up, leveraged a step, sprang several meters, and leaped towards the direction of the experimental building. All the ck Beetles suddenly gave up hitting the door and started chasing in the direction Du Gang disappeared into. Chapter 8 - 8: Hunting the Black Beetles 8 Chapter 8: Hunting the ck Beetles Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was quite a while after Du Gang left with a swarm of ck Beetles that the people in the dorm room breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Those ¡®roaches¡¯ finally left!¡± The visible lightness on everyone¡¯s face spoke volumes about the intense pressure they felt while the ¡®roaches¡¯ were present. ¡°How, do you guys say, did Du Gang pull it off?¡± Previously, because the ¡®roaches¡¯ were continually banging on the door from below, no one dared to ask. Now that Du Gang had left, someone finally spoke out. ¡°Yeah, he just grew bigger all of a sudden, and he also seems really powerful¡­¡± ¡°He jumped straight down from the sixth floor and nothing happened to him!¡± For a moment, the whole dorm room came alive with chatter. Everyone seemed to be venting their previous fears by engaging in conversation. ¡°Do you think, could this have something to do with the apocalypse?¡± Among those present were regr novel readers who suspected that Du Gang had maybe obtained some kind of superpower. This remark stirred up a wave of excitement. If that were true, then they too might have a chance to gain superpowers. ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Before this, none of us had ever seen Du Gang grow bigger. We only saw it for the first time just now. Maybe he was just awakened to it!¡± ¡°Yeah, when Du Ganges back, we have to ask him about his superpower.¡± Some people had been wanting to ask Du Gang about his superpower for a while but didn¡¯t dare to. Now, this question had suddenly be something everyone wanted to know. An Ya frowned and said, ¡°Enough. The ¡®roaches¡¯ are gone, you guys can leave now. There are too many people here, it¡¯s suffocating!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone also realized how hot and stuffy the air was, it even smelled of sour foot odor. ¡°It is indeed too hot, I¡¯m heading back first, goodbye Teacher An!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also leaving, goodbye Teacher An!¡± Although An Ya was only responsible for two sses, almost all the students here knew her, so they all greeted her before leaving. Only when all the students had left did An Ya curiously looked at Ma Li. ¡°Teacher, I live here too, Du Gang and I share a dorm room!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, I was just noticing that you look red. Are you okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Ma Li stuttered: ¡°No¡­no problem, teacher, I¡¯m just a bit hot!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay!¡± An Ya casually replied, her mind wasn¡¯t really on the conversation. Compared to these students wanting to know where Du Gang¡¯s superpower came from, she was more concerned about his safe return. ¡­ The Anzhong Military District. Being thergest military district in Hua Nation, it was able to get control over the surrounding spatial channels within half an hour of their appearance. Artillery andser devices were deployed around the thirteen spatial channels here, enough to ensure that any insecting out met an instant death. ¡°Report, researchers have found a crystal inside the ck Beetles which contains a very special energy!¡± Yang Xiaotian took a look at the photo. It was a spherical crystal, the size of a fingernail, transparent and glittering. Inside it, there was a red light spot that looked incredibly striking. ¡°What kind of energy?¡± ¡°Based on their preliminary estimates, it might have something to do with dark matter. However, they will need to conduct more tests to know for sure¡­¡± Yang Xiaotian nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Have we established contact with the Arctic Circle yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. The equipment is all good, but we just can¡¯t send signals. Experts specte that this may have to do with dark matter¡­¡± During the day, not all experts left. Many researchers voluntarily stayed at the front line. ¡­ As Du Gangnded on the rooftop of the Experimental Building, he soon saw the steel pir that his ssmate had mentioned. It was a steel or iron pir? 20 centimeters thick and three to four meters long? He couldn¡¯t tell what it was exactly made of, but the same pirs were used to hold up the reinforced ss roof nearby, so it seemed of reasonable quality. Without having time to ponder, he bent down, picked it up and exerted a little force. The pir didn¡¯t deform! ¡°Good quality!¡± Heplimented. Although he hadn¡¯t measured his strength explicitly, based on his previous estimates, it had increased at least seven to eight times. Once he had the weapon, Du Gang quit his hesitations, leaped down to the ground, met the ck Beetle that was crawling towards him at tremendous speed, held up the pir and aimed at the fastest-moving beetle, and swung down hard. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud noise, the ck Beetle was caught off guard. Seven or eight of its thick and spiked legs snapped, and its body was heavily smashed to the ground. On the back of the beetle, a deep pit appeared eerily, like one left by a meteorite on the ground. At the same time, a stream of dark green blood sshed out. ¡°Squeak!¡± This ck Beetle began squeaking continuously, as if it were in excruciating pain. Seeing that his attack had an effect, Du Gang was delighted. He seized the opportunity to continue his attack, wielded his pir, targeted the beetle¡¯s head, and struck down again. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± This time, not only was there a sound of the pir hitting the beetle, but also the sound of the pir hitting the ground. The head of the ck Beetle was instantly smashed by Du Gang, and there was green blood all over the ce. ¡°I got one!¡± At this moment, the other ck Beetles had also reached up to him. They all inclined their bodies, ready to charge at him. Seeing this, Du Gang stomped the ground, ¡°springing!¡± back onto the rooftop. He gazed at the beetles below with fire in his eyes. Although his face was smeared with some green blood, there was an unmistakable excitement. ¡°Awesome!¡± Killing seemed to ignite the violent factors hidden deep in his genes, causing his blood to boil! After selecting a target, Du Gang shouted ¡°Kill!¡±, jumped down from the top, hoisted the pir, and forcefully smashed it towards the head of that ck Beetle. With the experience of the first time, he directly aimed at the head for the second attack. After elerating with gravity, this strike was even more powerful than before. ¡°Bang!¡±, the head of this ck Beetle directly turned into green mist, with no chance of survival. After seeding again, he did not act recklessly. With a powerful pop of his legs, he jumped back onto the rooftop. Although he didn¡¯t have much time left in his transformed state, it was more than enough to kill these few ck Beetles! In less than three minutes, all eight ck Beetles that chased him had been killed, leaving decapitated bodies scattered all over the ground. What surprised Du Gang was that these ck Beetles, even if just one was left, still showed no emotion of fear or escape. They maintained an extreme desire for him to the end! Chapter 9 - 9: Source Energy Crystals 9 Chapter 9: Source Energy Crystals Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After cleaning up the eight ck Beetles, Du Gang returned to his normal size. He was just about to leave when he noticed a red glow flickering among the beetle bodies in the verdant mess. ¡°What is that?¡± He squinted at the distance and it seemed to look like a gem. A gem? Suddenly, he wondered if this could possibly be the monster crystal or golden pill often mentioned in novels. ¡°Transform!¡± Du Gang issued a lowmand and turned into a giant once again. He carefully approached, making sure not to disturb the bugs around. It was only once he arrived at the gem that he reached out to pick it up. [Detected 1 Source Energy Crystal, do you want to absorb it?] An electronic system voice echoed in his mind. Du Gang immediately eased his vignce and silentlymanded in his mind, ¡°Absorb!¡± Suddenly, the red crystal in his hand the size of a fingernail instantly disappeared. [Absorbed 1 red Source Energy Crystal, gained 3 Source Energy points] ¡°3 Source Energy points?¡± Du Gang chuckled. Finally, he had found the Source Energy needed for his system to upgrade! With this thought, he immediately began the action and started searching the other seven ck Beetle bodies. Without much effort, he found seven gems glowing red amid the greenish goo. [Detected 7 red Source Energy Crystals, do you want to absorb them?] ¡°Absorb!¡± [Absorbed 7 Red Source Energy Crystals, gained 18 Source Energy points] During the absorption process, Du Gang found that the amount of Source Energy contained in these crystals varied ¨C arger one had 3 points, but a smaller one only had 1 point. ¡°At least the good news is these bugs all carry Source Energy. I can obtain Source Energy by hunting them.¡± Looking at the bnce of Source Energy in his mind, which was showing 21 points, Du Gang felt excited. Although he was still far from upgrading to the Second Rank Ancient God, he was very close to activating the nerve system, the first system in the secondyer of the skill tree! He was only 79 Source Energy points away from activating the nerve system! He realized that his transformation into a giant was like a mecha that had just been manufactured and was yet loaded with any weapons. Those eight secondary systems would surely have different functions after being activated. He just didn¡¯t know what abilities the nerve system would bring him! After absorbing the Source Energy, Du Gang returned to his normal size and quickly ran towards the boys¡¯ dormitory. There were only two minutes left for his transformation time. He couldn¡¯t exhaust it before midnight, or else he would lose any chance to struggle if there was an unexpected situation! ¡­ Arctic Circle ¨C Command Center of Hua Nation Camp. A scientist, looking jubnt, rushed to Yao Zhenguo and rapidly reported, ¡°Good news!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Seeing his excitement, Yao Zhenguo hastily responded. ¡°One of the time zones in the Western Hemisphere is experiencing daytime and the Spatial Channels there have disappeared!¡± ¡°What!¡± Yao Zhenguo instantly became overjoyed and eagerly inquired, ¡°Has it disappeared permanently? Have the bugs also disappeared?¡± The scientist was taken aback by the question and awkwardly exined, ¡°We are not sure if it¡¯s a permanent disappearance. We will only be sure if the Spatial Channels reappear tomorrow night¡­ ¡± Yao Zhenguo¡¯s face fell after hearing this. Seeing this, the scientist quickly added, ¡°Although the bugs haven¡¯t disappeared, we have noticed through satellite images that they showed substantial difort. They are extremely afraid of sunlight. Basically, all of them have burrowed into areas where the sun can¡¯t reach and, well¡­ they¡¯ve fallen into a deep sleep!¡± X. ¡°Afraid of sunlight¡­ deep sleep¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo muttered, then asked, ¡°What is the extent of their sleep? Can they be awakened? Also, what is their condition under the sun?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any specific examples yet, so we can¡¯t determine that¡­¡± Once the scientist left, anothermunication sergeant stepped forward to report. ¡°Our fighter jets have sessfully arrived at the various military districts and have delivered relevant information. Now, they are refueling at various bases and are expected to return to report in about three hours¡­ ¡± ¡°Good, notify the aviation department to pass on information to all military districts in shifts every twelve hours¡­¡± Suddenly, Yao Zhenguo paused for a second or two before continuing, ¡°During the day, transport aircraft can be deployed¡­ never mind, just wait for my orders after checking the actual situation in the daytime!¡± Now that he knew that the bugs were afraid of sunlight and would hibernate during the day, daytime was an extremely safe time! Whether it was for delivering supplies or moving people, it would be an excellent opportunity! ¡­ When Du Gang got to the dormitory, all the students cheered. Fortunately, at his gesture for silence, all the celebratory noises stopped. His return, and the absence of the bugs, meant that he was sessful! At that moment, many students were crying tears of joy, hugging each other in celebration. In peaceful times, they always hoped something would happen so they could have a break. But when the apocalypse really arrived, and when they were separated from their families, they wished it was all just a dream. Utilizing the enhanced strength from his transformation, Du Gang managed to leap and return back to his 601 dorm room efficiently just before reaching the window. ¡°How did it go?¡± Even though they could guess the oue, An Ya and Ma Li still looked at him expectantly. Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°There were eight ¡®cockroaches¡¯ in total, I killed them all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Chapter 10 - 10: If I were a giant, I would be braver than him! 10 Chapter 10: If I were a giant, I would be braver than him! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nanyuan Experimental Middle School is a rtively good school, and the teachers¡¯ sries are not low. Most of the teachers own homes locally. Aside from An Ya, the person who is proudly called the ¡°heartthrob of Nanyuan¡± is the only one who actually lives in the dormitory. The other teachers merely upy the dorms, using them as a ce to rest at noon or give students extra sses after school. After confirming that there was no one left in the teachers¡¯ dormitory, Du Gang decided not to go out. His transformation time was only two minutes left, and at the spatial channels outside, ck beetles had started to emerge once again. With more than three hours until he could transform again, he couldn¡¯t afford to take any more risks. Thus, after quietly informing everyone, the entire dormitory building fell silent. The girls¡¯ dormitory was always quiet. Although they had witnessed Du Gang¡¯s bravery and strength, he was not with them, so nobody dared to speak up in the absence of any sense of security. Especially when the beetles crawled out from the spatial channels again, the girls¡¯ dormitory became even quieter. ¡­ One o¡¯clock in the morning. Time had passed for more than four hours. Just before twelve o¡¯clock, Du Gang had counted thirty-eight beetles emerging from the spatial channels. By now, the number of beetles crawling out had increased to fifty or sixty. The good news was that the beetles¡¯ sense of smell was not as strong as imagined, and they didn¡¯t sniff out the ¡°food¡± in the dormitory from the yground directly. Moreover, the beetles were attracted by the screams, car crashes, explosions, and gunshots from all over the city and had scattered. Bad news, though, was that some beetles, while passing by the dormitory building, sniffed out the ¡°food¡± upstairs and stopped. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The incessant sound of the beetles crashing downstairs could be heard. Attracted by this noise, a dozen more beetles that hadn¡¯t wandered away had returned. They too discovered the ¡°food¡± upstairs and remained there. Luckily, the dormitory door was not wide enough, and it could only withstand the impact of one beetle at a time. Otherwise, it would have been knocked down a long time ago. But the repeated intense mming against the door was like a huge stone weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts, making it impossible for them to let go. The boys who had initially retreated to their respective dorms once again gathered near Room 601. Only here, only the mighty Du Gang could give them a sense of security! Looking at the hopeful eyes of the crowd, Du Gang furrowed his brows. His transformation time had been restored, but there was no time umtion as he had imagined. It was still just ten minutes. There were more than a dozen beetles below, and if he conserved his time a bit, it would be just enough to hunt them down. However, it was now just one o¡¯clock in the morning. There were still twenty-three hours to go before he could transform again tomorrow. The spatial channel didn¡¯t produce many beetles each time, but almost fifty beetles emerged in three hours. No one knew how long this channel would exist and whether it would remain open forever. If it was just him, he was confident he could survive. But now, there were more than twenty people in the boys¡¯ dormitory alone, all looking at him as if he were their savior. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave them behind. He would have to take it one step at a time! Du Gang said to himself in his heart, he didn¡¯t know if he could keep from abandoning this group of people when real danger fell. But for now, it hadn¡¯t reached that stage. With that in mind, he slowly said, ¡°Everyone,e downstairs with me!¡± ¡°Downstairs?¡± All the students were panicked; they looked at Du Gang in terror, not understanding what he meant. One of the boys restlessly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have your transformation ability; I¡¯m not going down. Those beetles are too terrifying¡­¡± Others immediately echoed, ¡°Yeah, you can transform, we can¡¯t¡­¡± They all thought Du Gang wanted them to fight alongside him. Hearing this, Du Gang felt a chill in his heart and a bit of dislike. However, seeing Ma Li and An Ya, even though they were also terrified, firmly staring at him, he suddenly felt a bitforted. He bluntly said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to fight the beetles. You alle down with me, and we move some stuff to block the door!¡± Having said that, he led the way downstairs, and the others naturally made way for him. But no one made a move. When he got to the stairwell, Du Gang could tell by theck of any sound that no one was moving. So he turned back to look at them and said coldly, ¡°Do you all just want to sit there and wait for me to do everything? Not lifting a finger? I¡¯m telling you, saving you is me being sentimental, it¡¯s my kindness. If I don¡¯t save you, I can escape by jumping out a window right now. What can you do¡­ I suggest you all think it through!¡± Having said that, he didn¡¯t wait to see if anyone would follow him and went straight downstairs. Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, An Ya and Ma Li were the first to move and quickly followed him down. The others were looking at each other, and a few slowly followed him downstairs. However, there were still six students who remained unmoved, standing quietly in ce. ¡°Already a dozen or so people have gone down, the door is only so big, it should be enough!¡± ¡°Yeah, if we go down, we might just get in the way of them moving things!¡± The six students wereforting each other, finding many excuses to convince themselves not to go down. Among these six students, three were Du Gang¡¯s ssmates from before. Even as the other people reached the second and third floors, Ma Haibin, the hygienemissioner who used to have a good rtionship with Du Gang, murmured, ¡°Who knows if those beetles were brought by Du Gang? We are all ordinary people, yet he can transform. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suspicious¡­¡± Everyone else was a bit terrified and didn¡¯t dare to pick up his words, all falling silent. Seeing that no one echoed him, Ma Haibin felt somewhat worried, so he prompted, ¡°Unless, we can all transform, all be giants¡­¡± Seeing some changes in the expressions of the others, he continued, ¡°If we all be giants, we wouldn¡¯t just be blocking the door, we would even fight those beetles. I¡¯d be willing to do it. What about you?!!¡± His words sessfully aroused everyone¡¯s desire for power, and they finally echoed him. ¡°If I could be a giant, I¡¯d dare fight those beetles!¡± ¡°Right, if I were a giant, I¡¯d be braver than you¡­¡± ¡­ Upon reaching the first floor, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to act; instead, he turned around, and once everyone had arrived, he said, ¡°Count how many people we have. Ma Li, take out your phone and note the names of those who came down with me!¡± At this moment, power meant the right to speak, and no one dared to question what Du Gang said, nor did anyone dare to ask more questions. They reported their names to Ma Li in a flurry, feeling a little joy at the bottom of their hearts, one step ahead of those who stayed upstairs. Although they weren¡¯t sure what Du Gang was nning, they were positive they were in a better situation than the students who hadn¡¯te downstairs. Some even started to suspect that Du Gang might abandon the people upstairs. Chapter 11 - 11 Genius Du Gang! 11 Chapter 11 Genius Du Gang! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After checking in, the other students seemed invigorated; it was as though it was a privilege just toe downstairs. Sometimes people are like this, not concerned about the quantity, but about the fair distribution. After they discovered that people upstairs may be worse off than they were, joy was added to everyone¡¯s face. However, the thumping sounds of the door quickly snapped them back to reality. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Perhaps having sensed that the ¡°food¡± was now closer to them, the ck beetles outside the door struck with even greater force. The terrifying sound was like a persistent death knell, incessantly pounding against everyone¡¯s heart. Of all the students, except for Du Gang, everyone else instinctively wanted to distance themselves from the iron door. ¡°Go and move things from the first-floor dorm, every heavy item we can use to barricade this door!¡± Du Gang beckoned as he moved closer to the iron door to inspect its condition. He knew that no one else dared to approach the door, so he did it himself. The lock was fine, as was the door itself, but the hinges that connected the door to its frame, on both sides, were beginning to loosen. From one side, two nails were slightly raised. From the other, three nails had been raised. The remaining three were just about toe out! ¡°Made in Hua Nation¡­¡± Upon glimpsing the fine detail, he thanked his lucky stars that it was locally made and of good quality! Suddenly, a student brought over a tall metal cab. ¡°Put it here!¡± Du Gang pointed at a spot next to the door frame. The two people carrying the cab stopped in their tracks, extremely hesitant. Through the gap in the door, they caught a glimpse of a beetle¡¯s leg, and their whole bodies shuddered in fear. Subsequently, when the others arrived with items, they also froze in fear. They were too afraid to approach the door. Although they knew the ck beetles were outside and could not get in for now, they still felt a deep fear. Seeing this, Du Gang did notpel them. He stepped forward, picked up the cab, and discovered it was lighter than he had anticipated. He picked it up with ease. His strength, just like the rest of him, had been enhanced. Although it was not as powerful as it was when he transformed, it was far from ordinary strength. Recognizing his own strength, Du Gang held a cab in each hand and walked to the door. He spat a ¡°he~~tui¡± between the door gap towards the bugs outside, then ced each cab against a side of the door frame. Next, he stood in the middle of the door gap, using his body to block it and his hands to prop against the door. He shouted back, ¡°I¡¯ll hold it here, hurry and move!¡± Once he did this, the students observed and their fear considerably lessened. Although the banging sounds were still ominous, without the sight of the ck beetles, the source of their fears was momentarily gone. Everyone began to approach and moved what they perceived as heavy items over. ¡°Don¡¯t bring clothes. What are you thinking?¡± ¡°What are you bringing a water cup for? To serve me a drink?¡± Standing by the door, Du Gang fiercely reprimanded, ¡°Do you understand what ¡®heavy items¡¯ are? Grab the big stuff, or go get some books if nothing else!¡± Inside these two cabs, which were empty, if filled with books, they could provide a significant amount of weight. As soon as he finished speaking, the rest of the students scurried about, grabbing books and stuffing them into the cabs. In no time, the two metal cabs were filled to the brim. Outside the door, having sensed that their ¡°food¡± was within arm¡¯s reach, the ck beetles went wild. Their attack increased from one beetle at a time, to a swarm of beetles rushing at the door all at once. Although the door was not wide enough to amodate too many of them, their sheer number made up for it. Even the impact from the beetles colliding with one another had been transferred to the door, causing Du Gang¡¯s body, which was propping against the door, to undte. ¡°This won¡¯t work!¡± Du Gang realized that his strength alone wouldn¡¯t be enough without him changing forms. He promptly shouted, ¡°Quick, bring a bed!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The students hurriedly set aside their things and clumsily started moving a bed. ¡°Push it over here and prop it against the cabs!¡± Du Gang moved aside, making room for the bed to be pushed over. Soon, collectively, the students managed to push the double-decker bed to the door. ¡°Hold it up!¡± Before Du Gang even needed to shout, the other students had intuitively started to push against the bed with all their strength. ¡°We don¡¯t need too many people, the force is being wasted. Have four or five people hold the bed, the rest continue moving things. Toss those books onto this bed!¡± While pressing on the door, Du Gang hollered, ¡°Bring me another two cabs, pass them through here, between the bed frames!¡± The metal cabs were just over a meter tall. Stacking two more at the entrance wouldn¡¯t be an issue. With the support of these items, the rest of the students grew bolder. A few of them even managed to lift the cabs all the way to Du Gang¡¯s side of the room. After opening the cab doors, Du Gang stacked two new cabs on top of the first two that were already there. Without needing further instructions, the rest of the students conscientiously began to stuff books in the new cabs. With everyone¡¯s tremendous effort, the iron door on the first floor was thoroughly barricaded. Towards the end, even without anyone pushing the bed, the door could not be budged. During the process of barricading, they didn¡¯t think there was too much. But now, looking over, this ce was filled to the brim with books. ¡°How many books do we have?¡± With things settled down, Du Gang himself felt significantly more at ease, he casually asked the question. The tension in the room had lightened considerably. Though there were streaks of sweat on everyone¡¯s faces, smiles can be seen all around. ¡°At least a couple of thousand!¡± ¡°Definitely! We¡¯ve emptied all of the books on the first and second floor. We¡¯ve also moved quite a few from the third floor!¡± Du Gang grinned and nodded appreciatively, ¡°Well done, everyone. You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Despite the barricade, some students were still worried. ¡°Du Gang, are these things really going to hold?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not going to have to keep holding it, right?¡± The thought of being a mere wall away from the beetles still sent chills down their spines. Du Gang¡¯s mouth lifted slightly in a smirk, he calmly said, ¡°Usually, our school textbooks are printed on 3+1+5+7 sized double-glue paper that weighs 80g per A4 page. Generally, textbooks use 16 openings,prising approximately three to four hundred pages, weighing almost seven to eight hundred grams, which is just over one jin¡­¡± Everyone gaped at him in bbergasted silence, their faces an image of respect mingled with confusion. He nced at the mountain of books and said nonchntly, in the middle of their baffled expressions, ¡°These books, even if there are only three thousand, that would weigh close to two tons. The iron door is around two meters in width and height, making it a surface area of four square meters. ording to the beetles¡¯ body shape, we know that their point of impact is on their head, which means the surface area of the door that can be affected is at most one square meter. Basically, using the form Ft=Mv, based on my past interaction with them, their usual speed or ¡®v¡¯ is 12.34 meters/seconds, their approximate mass or ¡®M¡¯ is about 500kg, and the impact duration or ¡®t¡¯ is about 0.5 seconds. Hence, the impact force or ¡®F¡¯ is 12340N, knowing that 1kg is roughly 9.8N, we can calcte that the beetles¡¯ impact force is around 1259.2kg, which is about 1.2 tons. Now, our school¡¯s iron doors can, at the very least, withstand an impact of two tons based on standards. Add the nearly two tons of books we have here, do you think it¡¯s enough to hold?¡± ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s brilliant!¡± ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re a genius!¡± Everyone looked at him in admiration. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly and did not say anything more. Genius? What he just exined, he had made it up on the spot, simply to lessen their fear towards the beetles. Chapter 12 - 12: The New Bug 12 Chapter 12: The New Bug Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arctic Circle ¨C Hua Nation Camp ¨C Command Center. ¡°Take a rest, it won¡¯t do to exhaust yourself,¡± Li Mingzhi said with concern. Ever since arriving here, Yao Zhenguo hadn¡¯t had a wink of sleep. Even though it was already two in the morning, he remained in themand center. Upon hearing Li Mingzhi say this, he slowly shook his head and said directly, ¡°The world is undergoing such drastic changes, our people are under attack by alien beasts, our soldiers are fighting on the front lines, what does my rest matter? Don¡¯t try to persuade me further, just report any updates.¡± Seeing his adamant stance, Li Mingzhi sighed in resignation and didn¡¯t try to persuade him anymore. ¡°There have indeed been new developments. In the Western Hemisphere, new alien bugs have emerged from more than a dozen spatial channels,¡± he reported. ¡°New bugs?¡± Yao Zhenguo¡¯s pupils contracted, and a foreboding sense of dread arose. Li Mingzhi nodded affirmatively and handed Yao Zhenguo a photograph with a solemn expression. ¡°It¡¯s a flying insect, a hybrid of a mantis, dragonfly, and mosquito. It has wings that can vibrate at a high frequency, allowing it to reach the speed of sound in short-range flights. Its front limbs are exceptionally sharp and can easily slice through the hardest part of the human skull. Additionally, it has a sharp tail needle that can prate 2cm thick steel¡­ It likes sucking human brains. The research department has temporarily named it the ¡®Flying Mantis¡¯. ¡± Yao Zhenguo¡¯s breath hitched and hisplexion worsened, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s their flying altitude?¡± ¡°Experts deduce that this creature can fly up to a thousand meters in the air, but its frequently active airspace is no more than five hundred meters.¡± ¡°Have any appeared in Hua Nation¡¯s spatial channels?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± ¡°I see, pass this information to the frontline as soon as possible, have the military districts prepare!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Right after the boy¡¯s dormitory had shut their door, a loud bang sounded from the next room over. Simultaneously, there came a bout of shrill female screams. ¡°It¡¯s the girl¡¯s dormitory!¡± Someone shouted, pinpointing the source of noise. With no hesitation this time, Du Gang ran towards the floor, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look, you all stay here!¡± Soon after reaching the third floor, he leapt out of the window. Indeed, the door of the girls¡¯ dormitory next door had been blown open by the ck beetles, the beetles straining to squeeze their way in. The moment hended, his body swelled and ripped through his clothes. With a ¡°thump¡±, he lightly touched the ground and jumped again, leaping into the third floor of the girls¡¯ dormitory at lighting speed. Rushing quickly to the staircase, he let out a sigh of relief. Below, the beetles, having bodies too long and hard shells on their backs, were currently stuck on the corner going from the first floor to the second. He broadly estimated that if these bugs were smarter, they could still make it up by climbing around the wall. He immediately became nervous again. In such a corridor, he would have no advantage even if he transformed, as he had no means of killing them. Without wasting any more time, he quickly climbed to the fifth floor, where he saw no one in the corridors, only heard previous screams. Without further thinking, he leapt a few steps and arrived on the sixth floor. Looking left and right, he noticed that the corridor was still empty. He realized that everyone was in their rooms. What to do? Quickly, a n formed in Du Gang¡¯s mind. He thought to run to the Experimental Building, bring back the iron pir, and somehow lure the bugs outside. He definitely couldn¡¯t fight in the corridor; the iron pir wouldn¡¯t have enough room to swing, which would erase his advantage. No sooner had he thought of this n than dismissed it; he was here to save people, not to kill bugs. Plus, in such an environment, he wouldn¡¯t have the upper hand even if he wanted to kill. Having decided on the n, Du Gang shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Du Gang, ss 1-8¡¯s sports representative, I¡¯m here to save you all, hurry up ande out!¡± After his first shout, there was no response except for the sound of the bugs scraping against the wall, making a sizzling noise on the second floor. His eyebrows furrowed slightly, and after a short thought, he quickly shouted again, ¡°I¡¯m the giant who just transformed, I¡¯m here to save you. I¡¯ll leave this ce in a minute!¡± Shortly after his second shout, a door was opened, ¡°Du¡­Du Gang?!!!¡± He turned his head to see Wang Yixuan, their ss study representative. He quickly waved, ¡°Come here quickly!¡± Wang Yixuan, who had thought that the giant looked familiar, now believed his words. Seeing his gesturing, she didn¡¯t hesitate and ran over. Without saying a word, Du Gang quickly pointed to the mid-wall of the staircase where adder hung in mid-air, ¡°Climb up there to the roof, quickly!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®ah¡¯, climbing up is the way to survive!¡± Du Gang nned to have the girls climb up to the roof first so that he could be more flexibleter, whether it was sending them to the boys¡¯ dormitory or going back to fight the bugs. ¡°I can¡¯t reach it!¡± Wang Yixuan looked at him helplessly, stretching out a hand which was still some way away from thedder. Thisdder was made of rebar and was left for workers who installedwork cables and sr heaters; it was quite high from the ground. Without a thought, Du Gang stepped forward and squatted down, holding Wang Yixuan¡¯s leg then lifting her up, ¡°Climb! Now!¡± Although Wang Yixuan was confused, she didn¡¯t overthink it and quickly grabbed thedder, scrambling up hand and foot. At this moment, some other girls also started toe out of their rooms. Du Gang shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°The bugs are stuck on the second floor, hurry up ande over here; first climb up to the roof!¡± Upon hearing the urgency in his voice, a few of the girls started running and quickly reached him. Without a word, he squatted and stood back up, hoisting one girl after another onto thedder. After thest girl climbed up thedder, Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°How many girls are there in the dormitory?¡± He hadn¡¯t counted just now but about four or five girls had gone up; however, the number of girls in the dormitory must have been more than that. ¡°I don¡¯t know, some people are still in the dormitory¡­¡± That girl on top, who was as proficient at climbingdders as a professional, disappeared onto the roof before she even finished her sentence. ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, a loud bang sounded from the bottom of the staircase. Walking two steps out and looking down, Du Gang¡¯s pupils constricted. The ck beetles, which had previously been stuck at the second floor, seemed to have finally found a solution as they climbed up one by one, and they were about to pass the third floor and head toward the fourth. There¡¯s no time! ¡°The bugs areing in, take care of yourselves!¡± At this point, even if the girls wanted toe out, it would be toote. There was still no response, but he didn¡¯t care anymore. The ones who trusted him were already safe upstairs; the ones left could fend for themselves. After shouting, he made a jump on the spot, caught the upper staircase and quickly climbed up. By the time he reached the rooftop, he looked back and found that the ck beetles had already climbed to the corner between the fifth and sixth floor. Meanwhile, there was still no sound from the left or right of the staircase; it was as if there was truly no one left in the dormitory. Chapter 13 - 13: Classmate Kidnapped by Morality 13 Chapter 13: ssmate Kidnapped by Morality Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®It¡¯s over, the iron gate on the first floor has been busted open by those bugs!¡¯ ¡®No, my door is bolted, they can¡¯t get in!¡¯ ¡®Is someone shouting? Du Gang? Is it that silly sports monitor?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s a giant? He¡¯s here to save me? Should I go out then?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t go, how could he possibly save me!¡¯ ¡®One minute¡­ am I really not going out? What if he reallyes to rescue me¡­¡¯ ¡®Not possible, if I go out, he might even feed me to the bugs!!¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re gone, the bugs areing!¡¯ Mu Chuxue was hiding under her nket, trembling uncontrobly. Her beautiful face was pale as a ghost. Her mind kept reassuring herself. ¡®These bugs, they definitely shouldn¡¯t know there¡¯s someone in this building, right?!!¡¯ ¡®They shouldn¡¯t know I¡¯m in this room, right?!!¡¯ ¡°Ssssss!!!¡± The sound of bugs crawling outside the door, hearing that they didn¡¯t stop at her door, Mu Chuxue instantly took a sigh of relief. Just then, the sound of a bug crawling outside the door came again, ¡°ssssss!¡± ¡®Quickly pass by, don¡¯t stop, please leave, there¡¯s no one here!¡¯ Mu Chuxue was praying inside her heart non-stop, but Murphy¡¯sw happened ¨C she was so afraid of the bug stopping, and sure enough the bug outside really stopped. Her heart hung in suspense again, simultaneously holding her breath, her body trembling uncontrobly. ¡®It will leave, right?!!¡¯ ¡°Bang!¡± A severe door-banging sound scared Mu Chuxue, her hands gripping the sheet even tighter, she was so nervous that her breath became shallow. ¡°I locked it, it can¡¯t get in!¡± ¡°I locked it, it can¡¯t get in!¡± She didn¡¯t even believe her own words. These bugs, they can even break open a steel door from the first floor, let alone a wooden dormitory door¡­ ¡®If I had gone out when Du Gang came, would I have survived?¡¯ ¡®If ¡­¡¯ ¡­ The distance between the male and female dormitories is not far, only about five or six meters. With Du Gang¡¯s strength after transforming, he could easily jump over. Upon reaching the rooftop, he took two at a time and in three rounds, sessfully transferred all five girls who had believed his words and made it to the rooftop to the boys¡¯ dormitory. Upon his return with only Wang Yixuan on the third trip, everyone questioned, ¡°Why did you only bring one person this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all there were!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Everyone was stunned. Ma Li was suspicious, ¡°Du Gang, I remember when we were moving our things, there were quite a few girls, right? There must have been about twenty of them, right?!! Howe only five were brought?¡± Du Gang shrugged, saying nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s out of my hands, I asked them toe out and escape with me, they didn¡¯t, so I was helpless!¡± Huh? Everyone was stunned silent by Du Gang¡¯s reply. They did not expect that Du Gang could be so cold-blooded and he voiced his thoughts so confidently. ¡°Du Gang, you can¡¯t be like this, we are all ssmates, this is not right¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Du Gang, those are lives after all; you have the capability to save them¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, refusing to say, ¡°I gave them a chance, they did note out, I had no choice¡­¡± The other five girls were too frightened by Du Gang¡¯s cold-blooded indifference to speak up. He continued, ¡°If they had alle out, even if I transformed into a giant and dyed some time for them, that would be fine. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t trust me, wouldn¡¯t go out the door, so why would I bother?!!¡± It was now a little past two and not yet three o¡¯clock. He only had nine minutes left to transform, and he had more than twenty hours before resetting. He didn¡¯t know what was going to happen after, but he didn¡¯t want to put himself in danger. After a brief silence, everyone started to persuade him again. ¡°Du Gang, please go rescue them, they are our ssmates, they didn¡¯te out, maybe they are just scared¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, they are girls after all, you are a boy, show some understanding!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The transformation exhausts me a lot, if I can¡¯t transformter and we encounter the bugs, I might not be able to protect you guys, are you sure you want me to do that?¡± ¡°Also, so what if they¡¯re girls? You think those bugs care? I gave them a chance, they didn¡¯te out, I am helpless!!¡± Wang Yixuan looked at Du Gang in shock, ¡°Du Gang, why are you like this now, you¡­¡± If there was anyone who knew Du Gang the best among the group, other than Ma Li, it would be her! That was also the reason why she was the first to run out when she heard Du Gang¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± After hearing what Wang Yixuan said, Du Gang¡¯s expression changed, counter-questioning: ¡°Did I kill anyone? Or harm them? Come on, tell me what¡¯s wrong with me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Yixuan was lost for words. At this point, Ma Haibin stepped forward, saying: ¡°Du Gang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. They are our ssmates, you didn¡¯t harm them directly¡­ but, you have the capability to save them, why didn¡¯t you?¡± He saw many people agreeing and supporting his words, he felt encouraged and continued, ¡°Du Gang, you once said, with great power,es great responsibility. You are the strongest among us, you¡­¡± Just then, some students had brought An Ya up from the first floor. As soon as she came up, she immediately said, ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t be angry, go save them!¡± Seeing An Ya hade up, Ma Haibin was overjoyed, quickly added: ¡°Yes, Du Gang, you can still save them if you go now¡­¡± Chapter 14 - 14: The Icicle Superpowered 14 Chapter 14: The Icicle Superpowered Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Du Gang returned to the female dormitory, the ce was already in a state of utter chaos. The wooden door, was utterly incapable of stopping these insects ¨C hiding under the nket, on the other hand, was simply an ostrich¡¯s tactic. Almost every dormitory door had half the body of an insect sticking outside, and inside was the horrendous sound of their gnawing. Du Gang shook his head in dismay. He had taken note of what his ssmates had said. But it was no longer peace time, if one wanted to survive, they needed to cast away their illusions and maintain absolute rationality. They had a chance of surviving, if they hade out then, even if it meant sacrificing himself, he would have bought them some time, but they chose to stay in the dormitory. He was not the savior of the world, even if he turned into a giant and held off the insects, once time was up, not only would they die, but he would be done for too. So, from the very beginning, he had made it clear that all his actions should prioritize his own survival, saving people also has its limits. He waited in the hallway for one minute, even tried to buy them some more time, but unfortunately, he gave them a chance, they didn¡¯t catch it, if he had dawdled any longer, he would have been finished. Theyout of the male and female dormitories was more or less the same, room 605 was the same too. Du Gang quickly found Mu Chuxue¡¯s dormitory. At first nce, there was also half of a beetle¡¯s body at her doorstep. ¡°Ah, such a shame!¡± Du Gang sighed, didn¡¯t want to go in anymore, and turned around to leave. Just then¡ª¡±Du Gang¡­¡± A very faint voice came from inside. It was Mu Chuxue! Although he hadn¡¯t interacted with her much, he could recognize her voice clear as day. She wasn¡¯t dead? Du Gang halted, quickly transformed into a giant, then moved forward and grabbed the ck Beetle at his feet, pulling it out. There was no struggle as he expected, this ck Beetle just like a lifeless heavy object, was directly pulled out by him. What¡¯s the situation? After pulling out the entire body of this ck Beetle, he realized this bug was indeed dead. There was a hole of about three centimeters in its head. Looking inside, Mu Chuxue was sitting on the bed, cocking her head to look at him. Du Gang dropped the beetle in his hand, returned to his normal size, and walked in. ¡°Are you alright?¡± At this point, Mu Chuxue looked as pale and weak as if she was suffering from a severe bout of menstrual cramps, slumped down on the bed. Hearing his question, she looked towards a certain direction. Following her gaze, Du Gang promptly found an ¡°ice spike¡± embedded in the wall. The part protruding outside was already more than a dozen centimeters long. An ice spike? A superpower? Almost immediately, these words came to his mind. He took a step forward, pulled the ice spike out, and then realized that in the hole in the wall, there was a source energy crystal emitting a red glow. He understood now. Mu Chuxue really had awakened a superpower, and it happened to be very clever in ejecting the Source Energy Crystals in the brain of the ck Beetle, causing its direct death. Du Gang took out the red source energy crystal and put it away. Chapter 15 - 15: Deterioration of the Situation 15 Chapter 15: Deterioration of the Situation Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arctic Circle ¨C Hua Nation¡¯s Camp Command Center. ¡°Great news! Great news!¡± Li Mingzhi, once again holding a pile of papers, excitedly rushed towards Yao Zhenguo. ¡°At your age, how can you still be so restless!¡± Yao Zhenguoughed at him before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the news this time?¡± ¡°Commander, take a look at this!¡± Instead of hurrying to speak, he handed over a set of photos. Yao Zhenguo took them and began to look. The first photo was of a man in a military uniform who suddenly spewed fire when facing an attack from the beetles. The second photo was of a woman in a town who suddenly sprouted wings from her back and flew into the sky. Upon seeing all the photos, he frowned, ¡°What are these?¡± Li Mingzhi, with a joyful expression, excitedly said, ¡°Yao, these are our humans, they¡¯ve awakened their superpowers!!!¡± ¡°Superpowers?¡± Yao Zhenguo was stunned. ¡°Yes, the superpowers that are often fantasized about in novels!¡± Not waiting for Yao Zhenguo to continue asking, Li Mingzhi started exining all at once. ¡°Our Research Division discovered that in this current environment, many humans, when a certain trait within thembines with Dark Matter, will awaken superpowers. However, we are still researching what exactly this substance is and how the awakening process urs ¡­.¡± ¡°But our initial conjecture is that this awakening can only ur in the presence of Dark Matter, as no one here in the Arctic Circle has awakened any superpowers yet¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, the nes returning from various Military Districts brought back a batch of important frontline data. This includes a red crystal, extracted from the brains of these beetles. The Research Division is rapidly studying it¡­¡± ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± Just then, an rm sounded. Yao Zhenguo promptly interrupted him and quickly turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Soon, a signal officer replied, ¡°Commander, new beasts have appeared simultaneously in the Spatial Channels where more than a dozen Military Districts are located!¡± ¡°Are they those Flying Mantises?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a new type of five-meter tallrge beetle¡­¡± ¡­ Nanyuan Military District. There were a total of sixteen Spatial Channels here. Under immense firepower, all of them were controlled, and most of the beetles emerging from them were killed. However, today, the situation changed. A beetle about five or six meters wide and twenty meters long appeared. It was covered in a shiny golden shell, like ayer of golden armor. As soon as this beetle appeared, it broke through the sturdy defense line established by the Military District. Forget bullets ¨C even artillery shells only made it tremble, without causing any effective damage. ¡°This beetle¡¯s density is too high!¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no way to break its defense?¡± Wang Dezhen, themander of the Nanyuan Military District, anxiously watched the defense line shattered in the distance. In the distance, this golden beetle moved about casually, crushing and demolishing tanks along its path. Numerous new type of shells hit it without any effect, and couldn¡¯t prate its golden shell. ¡°Conventional ammunition is unlikely to work. The density of this beast is terrifying¡­ we would need missiles or even nuclear warheads!¡± Missiles? Nuclear warheads? Deploy a nuke on his own military base? That would be madness! ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t use nuclear warheads. Inform all troops to use depleted uranium rounds!¡± ¡°Depleted uranium rounds? Sir, these weapons are radioactive¡­¡± ¡°I know there¡¯s radiation, but haven¡¯t you seen that conventional ammunition is useless? The radiation from these rounds is limited, at least their spread isn¡¯t wide¡­¡± The radioactive power of these rounds was indeed not as potent as nuclear, perhaps only about five percent. But even that was enough to contaminate the human body. Once contaminated by depleted uranium, conditions like polyuria, mesangial nephritis, renal failure could likely arise. That¡¯s just part of it ¨C the radiation could also cause cell mutations in the body, significantly increasing the risk of cancer. At a spatial channel in the distance, the golden beetles took the lead in charging, followed by the ck Beetles in the rear. The entire defense line was disrupted, and countless tanks and artillery were destroyed. Even worse, many soldiers clutching grenades and bombs rushed up there¡­ Wang Dezhen couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Tears welled up in his eyes as he sternly ordered, ¡°Get on with it, we can¡¯t let our soldiers sacrifice in vain!¡± In the Nanyuan Military District, although nearly fifty thousand people were stationed, at least ten thousand were logistics soldiers. Out of the remaining forty thousand, the majority were regr forces. Few could operate missiles and heavy weapons! Although they had previously suggested using missiles, they could only use lightweight self-guided missiles. However, most missiles rely on satellite guidance. Their original purpose was to strike targets fourteen thousand kilometers away. And now, with satellites not being able to contact the ground, most of these powerful weapons were useless. Finally, when the first depleted uranium round sessfully hit a golden beetle and prated its body, effectively blowing it to pieces, all the soldiers cheered. However, before they could rejoice for long, many more Spatial Channels were continuously spawning new golden beetles. Simultaneously, the Flying Mantises also appeared. As soon as this creature appeared, it immediately shot down more than a dozen fighter nes with its short-range speed. Atst, Wang Dezhen gave an order he had been reluctant to give. ¡°Retreat and solidify the main camp!¡± There were more than ten Spatial Channels in the whole Military District. His initial n was to control these Spatial Channels, then head to the city to rescue the civilians. But now, it was bing difficult to control these ten-plus Spatial Channels. Rescuing the civilians would have to wait. What needed to be done now was to hold the Military District, ensure itsbat capabilities, and wait for rescue or orders from the central headquarters. In an instant, the entire troops sprang into action. ording to the preset n, most of the channels were abandoned, leaving only three Spatial Channels to establish thest line of defense. ¡­ At this moment, countless Spatial Channels were appearing everywhere in the world in the ces shrouded in darkness. In these channels, ck Beetles appeared first, butter, golden Beetles, Flying Mantises, Jumping Beetles, and more and more insects started emerging from the channels. The Military Districts that originally had the situation under control were nowpletely thrown into chaos. Most of the Military Districts, just like Wang Dezhen, chose to shrink their defense lines. Some Military Districts, however, didn¡¯t even get a chance to make that decision before their formations were rushed and broke, and they were plunged into fierce battles. The situation was even worse than imagined, and it was only getting worse. In the Military Districts, at least they had heavy weapons to resist to some extent. The locations of the Spatial Channels were fair and random; they didn¡¯t just appear in the Military Districts. In the cities and towns, countless residents lost their lives, falling prey to the beetles. The most tragic scenes were on the highways where people had no ce to hide and became fine food for the feasting beetles. Chapter 16 - 16: Establishing Leadership Chapter 16: Establishing Leadership Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Du Gang took Mu Chuxue back to the boys¡¯ dormitory, he handed her over to Wang Yixuan. At the same time, he found two empty dormitories on the sixth floor and moved the six girls and An Ya into them. ¡°Du Gang, by what right are you kicking us out?¡± ¡°Exactly, this is our dormitory!¡± At this moment, Ma Haibin and hispanions were standing in the hallway, shouting loudly, quickly attracting all the students toe out and watch. At this point, seeing that the others hade out, Ma Haibin and his group only became more impudent, yelling even louder, recklessly disregarding the risk of attracting insects. With a calm expression, Du Gang said, ¡°I mentioned before that everyone should go to the first floor to barricade the doors; only you six didn¡¯t go. We all remember that.¡± After hearing this, Ma Haibin felt a bit guilty, but he still struggled to argue, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t just kick us out. There are insects outside, you¡¯remitting murder!¡± ¡°Kick out?¡± As soon as his words fell, people began to discuss among themselves, asionally looking at Du Gang with strange eyes, as if they thought he was being too coldhearted. Du Gang didn¡¯t bother arguing about semantics with him and crossed his arms, coldly saying, ¡°I give you two options: live downstairs or I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± ¡°Du Gang, you can¡¯t do this, it¡¯s against thew, you¡¯remitting a crime!¡± Ma Haibin was panicking, but he still voiced his objections. Du Gang scoffed and stated calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll make the decision for you.¡± ¡°One!¡± Ma Haibin and the others were panicked. Seeing Du Gang unmoved, they desperately appealed to the other students, ¡°Guys, tell him, we admit we were wrong. We should have gone down initially. But at that time, we thought it would be too chaotic with more people, so we didn¡¯t go¡­ We don¡¯t deserve to die for that!¡± He was still twisting Du Gang¡¯s words, interpreting a move downstairs as a death sentence. As expected, a few students were persuaded and suggested, ¡°Du Gang, let¡¯s forget it; they didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, Du Gang¡¯s cold voice cut through, ¡°Anyone willing to apany them downstairs, feel free to continue speaking!¡± Suddenly, everyone else shut their mouths, not daring to utter a peep. ¡°Two!¡± Seeing that no one else dared to speak, Ma Haibin put his hopes on Du Gang once more and pleaded, ¡°Du Gang, we¡¯re ssmates; there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless¡­¡± As he said this, he turned his gaze to An Ya and the other girls, crying, ¡°Teacher An, Du Gang wants to vacate a room for you by sending us to our deaths. That¡¯s not right, is it?!¡± As expected, the six girls, who had been silently watching, couldn¡¯t hold back and chimed in. ¡°Yeah, Du Gang, isn¡¯t this going too far?¡± ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to kick them out just to give us a ce to stay. The sixth floor is big; they can squeeze in with the others¡­¡± ¡°Your room only has you and Ma Li, right? It can also amodate them¡­¡± ¡°Three!¡± As soon as Du Gang finished speaking, he took a step forward. Ma Haibin and hispanions, scared stiff, hurriedly ran towards the stairs, their feet moving as if they were powered by engines, rushing downstairs. If it were peaceful times, even if Du Gang dared to say these words, they could have taken him down with their spittle. But now, Du Gang is the strongest among them, and, most importantly, this guy is truly cold-hearted. He has so many girls yet he wouldn¡¯t save them,pletely disregarding moral constraints¡­ Ma Haibin was convinced that if he hadn¡¯t moved, Du Gang would have really thrown him out to feed the bugs. It was only after the six of them had run downstairs that Du Gang turned and stared coldly at everyone present. ¡°I want you all to understand, it¡¯s the end of the world now. The old morality and standards¡­you shouldn¡¯t bring them up¡­ ¡°Do you think I stand a better chance of survival with you, or on my own?¡± ¡°If you want to stay with me, you have to listen to me!¡± ¡°I hope you get your attitudes in check. If there¡¯s another situation like this, it would be best we went separate ways.¡± Having said his piece, Du Gang pulled Ma Li and went straight back to his dormitory. After he left, the people in the hallway remained speechless for a while, unsure of what to say. In the end, they entered the dormitories in clusters, settling in the one furthest from Du Gang. By an unspoken agreement, An Ya and the other five girls entered the same dormitory. Although her initial thoughts about Du Gang were a bit out of line, these two instances had truly unsettled her. She couldn¡¯t believe Du Gang was such a cold-blooded person, and so indifferent! Inside the dormitory, everyone was silent. Only Mu Chuxue, who was lying on the bed, asked in confusion, ¡®What just happened?¡± Although she had been conscious the entire time, she was too weak to move after using the ice spike once. After hesitating for a moment, Wang Yixuan detailed the whole incident. At the same time, she also mentioned the incident where Du Gang had saved the girls once before. After listening, Mu Chuxue sneered, ¡°As expected, he¡¯s just that kind of person. I¡¯m d I rejected him!¡± ¡°How long has it been since the end of the world? Not even a full day has passed, and he¡¯s already impatient about collecting power¡­¡± Wang Yixuan sighed and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that; we really need him to survive¡­¡± The others also looked like they agreed. Although they were dissatisfied with Du Gang¡¯s attitude towards everyone, they had to admit that he was right. However, people were hardly ready to ept transitioning from a free and equal society to a dictatorship. Everyone felt weighed down by a heavy stone in their hearts. Hearing their discussion, Mu Chuxue red up in anger, ¡°Who does he think he is? Is he trying to restore the monarchy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a superpower too. When I recover, I¡¯ll take you all out of here!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, everyone looked at her in disbelief. With a proud expression, Mu Chuxue dered, ¡°You guys think I was saved by him? I¡¯ve gained ice powers, and I¡¯ve even killed a bug¡­¡± She subconsciously overlooked the fact that she only had one strike left and that if Du Gang hadn¡¯t saved her, she would have been killed by other bugs. Sure enough, the others were delighted when they heard this. ¡°Keep it a secret. When I recover¡­¡± The girls huddled together and began to whisper excitedly. While these seven girls plotted their separation, the atmosphere in the other dormitory was quite heavy. ¡°What do you think about what Du Gang said?¡± No one knew who had raised the question, but even after significant time had passed, no one answered it. People didn¡¯t know what to say. Should they acknowledge Du Gang¡¯s leadership? The long-standing concept of equality that had been instilled in them made them hesitant to admit it. After a long while, one person sighed, looked at the silent group, and walked away. If they didn¡¯t ept his leadership, was there any other choice? After he¡¯d left, the others also left one after another. There was nothing left to discuss; they all epted the situation.. Chapter 17 - 17: A Despairing Conclusion! Chapter 17: A Despairing Conclusion! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Du Gang and Ma Li returned to the dorm, the atmosphere was somewhat tense. The main cause was Ma Li¡¯s unease, Du Gang had changed dramatically, and he didn¡¯t know how to face him now. ¡°Ma Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I just feel like you¡¯re being too¡­ too¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, worried that Du Gang would throw him out. If it were the old days, he wouldn¡¯t have this worry, but now, he really couldn¡¯t understand Du Gang. Du Gang was speechless, having to assure others and guide Ma Li as well, but there was no other choice, they had grown up together after all. Seeing his silence, Du Gang asked, ¡°What¡¯s my favorite novel?¡± Without hesitating, Ma Li replied, ¡°Infinite Horror!¡± ¡°What is the one thing I hate the most?¡± ¡°Zheng Zha is a saint¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, I often fantasize about what it would be like if I could enter the Main God¡¯s space. I didn¡¯t get to enter the Main God¡¯s space, but I ended up in the apocalypse¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same!¡± Ma Li shook his head interjecting, with a pained expression, ¡°That¡¯s fiction, but this is reality. Those people are living beings, you can¡¯t just deprive them of¡­¡± After a long tirade, Ma Li got to the point, ¡°You¡¯re too cold-blooded!¡± Du Gang was somewhat exhausted. At one point, he even contemted the idea of throwing Ma Li out the window. But he still held it in, waiting for Ma Li to finish speaking, then asked, ¡°Do you know about the Three Obediences and Four Virtues?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Although Ma Li didn¡¯t know why he was asked this, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a tool used in ancient times to restrain women¡­¡± ¡°Is it written into thew or is it a moral issue?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a behavioral and moral norm used in ancient feudal society to restrain women, it¡¯s not aw¡­¡± ¡°Then let me ask you again, did I kill anyone?¡± ¡°Did I break thew?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t!¡± Du Gang spread his hands open, ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ma Li was at a loss for words, something felt off. ¡°I admire and appreciate people of high moral character¡­ but I am not such a person!¡± ¡°But those girls¡­¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve said it before, they are all new to this world and why should I be responsible for their decisions? I gave them a chance, they didn¡¯t trust me¡ªso there¡¯s nothing to talk about. It was their choice¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday, when I was pouring hot water, my cow insisted on drinking straight from the pot. I tried to shoo it away but it kepting back, even after it got scalded by the hot water, it finally stayed away!¡± Du Gang continued to exin, ¡°Let me put it this way, my ability to transform is limited, if I had stayed back then, I might not only have failed to save the other five girls, but also risked my own life¡­ Are you suggesting I should sacrifice my life to save unrted people?¡± ¡°You¡­ this¡­¡± Ma Li¡¯s expression twisted in conflict once again. ¡°The apocalypse has already happened, there¡¯s no turning back, you have to adapt quickly¡­ My ability is just enough to save us. Save the world? I don¡¯t have that ability or mindset!¡± ¡°All I hope for is to take you back to Luo An City and reunite with our parents!¡± After his persuading, Ma Li finally put aside hispassion and moral indignation. He understood that everyone is different. Some people adapt quickly, while others do not. He felt that Du Gang was someone who could quickly recognize reality and make rational judgments. The Arctic Circle ¨C Command Center of Hua Nation. ¡°Report, the fourth type of bug has appeared¡­¡± ¡°Report, the fifth type of bug has appeared¡­¡± ¡°Nanyuan Military District has abandoned ten spatial channels¡­¡± ¡°North Yuan Military Region has abandoned eleven spatial channels¡­¡± ¡°Commander of the Jinan Military District fell in battle, district lost¡­¡± ¡°Taiwan Military District has fallen¡­¡± A litany of bad news, as if synchronized, relentlessly bombarded themand center. And all the people here could do, was watch, unable to do anything. Yao Zhenguo pressed his temples, this string of bad news was giving him a splitting headache. At this moment, Li Mingzhi came over again, looking as if he had something to say but hesitating. ¡°Sigh!¡± Yao Zhenguo let out a sigh, then said bluntly, ¡°Speak up, what¡¯s the bad news? I can handle it!¡± ¡°The Arctic Circle perimeter, in the short daylight areas, after a brief daylight period, reentered the night.¡± He looked at Yao Zhenguo¡¯s withered face, shook his head, and said with bitterness, ¡°The spatial channels that disappeared during the day, reappeared after the sun disappeared!¡± The only thing that kept him from copsing was the previous report from Li Mingzhi about the disappearance of the spatial channels when the sun came out. He never expected that it would all be for nothing, the apocalypse hadn¡¯t ended! On hearing this news, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, he coughed up blood from a surge of indignation, then fainted. ¡°Medic, quick!¡± Li Mingzhi caught Yao Zhenguo and yelled out loud. Soon after, the entiremand center was in chaos. The Arctic ¨C The Scientific Research Department of Hua Nation. In contrast to the outside chaos, there was order here. Everyone was calm and focused on their research work. In the Biological Research Center, Lu Zhou was looking incredulously at a set of data. ¡°How can this be¡­ how could this be possible!¡± At this point, his assistant approached and asked, ¡°Director, should we report this news?¡± ¡°Sigh! ¡± Lu Zhou took a few deep breaths before firmly saying, ¡°Report it! It¡¯s harsh, but they have the right to know the truth!¡± The assistant immediately left with the report, heading toward themand center. The conclusion on the report read, ¡°These bugs, all from simr environments: moist, crowded¡­ it¡¯s very likely they alle from the same underground bug nest¡­¡± This implied that the bugs, which were several meters high and tens of meters long on the other side of the channel, were merely crawlers. They were at the lowest end of the food chain. Even if that was the case, these bugs had spread all over the globe. Lu Zhou only had samples from the eastern hemisphere, but he was almost certain that the bugs from another world¡¯s nest filled the entire Earth. Dark matter has connected another universe or world with Earth. He roughly guessed why no extraterrestrial beings came to Earth in spaceships. Because when their spacecraft reached the edge of their respective star systems, they would trigger some mechanism, open Pandora¡¯s Box, and invoke a demonic invasion. He couldn¡¯t imagine howrge the world invading Earth was. The bugs that were just from the lowest end of the food chain from an insect nest could bring a deadly blow to Earth! The apocalypse has just begun! Chapter 18 - 18: Daybreak! Chapter 18: Daybreak! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As time passed, Du Gang noticed that the bugs, which had been regrouping under the dormitory building, gradually disappeared. They all burrowed into the nearby female dormitory. Finally, when the first ray of sunlight appeared, the sound of the banging door ceased and the bugs were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Why did they stop banging on the door?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could they climb up the wall?¡± ¡°Impossible, Du Gang went to observe them from the roof half an hour ago. If the bugs were to climb up the wall, he would definitely spot them!¡± ¡°Look, the spatial channel on the yground has disappeared!¡± Suddenly, someone noticed the situation on the yground and eximed in shock. Everyone rushed to their respective dormitory windows, and what they saw filled them with immense joy. ¡°It¡¯s gone! The channel is gone!¡± ¡°Is the apocalypse ending?¡± ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s finally over!¡± Ma Haibin, teary-eyed at the dormitory window, broke into tears of joy, looking like a man who survived a catastrophe. Now that the end of the world appeared to be over, he decided to expose all the stuff Du Gang had done once everything returned to normal. ¡°Du Gang, just you wait¡­.¡± At that moment, Du Gang suddenly vaulted in through an upper-floor window. ¡°What am I waiting for?¡± He looked at Ma Haibin with a smirk. As luck would have it, he originally nned to enter the sixth-floor dormitory, but happened to hear Ma Haibin¡¯s voice from below, so he jumped in. ¡°Du¡­ Du Gang¡­¡± Ma Haibin looked at the tall and sturdy boy in front of him in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so persistent. Not in the mood for additional reprimand, he quickly tried to exin, ¡°Nothing, I was just saying that I will eventually return to the sixth floor¡­¡± ¡°Kid, watch your mouth. You know, I¡¯ve awakened as a Superpowered. I can hear all sounds within a kilometer radius and I can even grasp some of the thoughts in your mind¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ma Haibin swallowed hard, finding it hard to believe. But thinking of Du Gang¡¯s transformation into a giant over three meters tall, he felt it could be true. ¡°If you¡¯re not honest and dare to harbor any ill intent, I have a hundred ways to make you disappear!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t!¡± Lastly, Du Gang nced at the begging Ma Haibin, snorted coldly, and vaulted straight out of the window to return to the sixth floor. Ever since possessing the system, he found that even when not transformed, he was still much stronger than an ordinary person. His provisional assessment was that his strength was at least three times greater than before, and his hearing, among other faculties, had indeed improved somewhat, but not to the exaggerated extent that he used to frighten Ma Haibin. ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation? Ma Li stood by the window, asking the inbound Du Gang. ¡°Go to the corridor and call everyone else out, I¡¯ll exin it in the corridor!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After all the people on the sixth floor had gathered in the corridor, Du Gang finally began to speak slowly: ¡®You should have all seen it, the spatial channel on the yground has disappeared!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gone¡­¡± People were about to speak but seeing Du Gang raise his hand, they all quietened down again. Du Gang nodded and continued, ¡°I looked around and didn¡¯t find any other spatial channels. Additionally, in the female dormitory, I found that the bugs are all in a state of deep sleep¡­ It seems like they¡¯re really afraid of sunlight!¡± Not only did he go to the female dormitory, but he also went to ss dormitories and other ces. Bugs could be found hiding and sleeDinz in more or less all the surrounding buildings. Du Gang took out his phone and said, ¡°Try making a call to see if you have a signal!¡± He had been trying to call his family all night but had been unable to connect, allmunication through the inte was broken. Everyone immediately got to work when they heard this. He actually had a bad feeling about this. He had tried using Ma Li¡¯s phone as well, which showed no signal. As expected, before long, everyone had tested their phones. ¡°No signal!¡± ¡°Mine¡¯s also not working!¡± Du Gang looked around. Everyone¡¯s phones had no signal, causing him to sigh deeply. He didn¡¯t know the current situation of his parents in Luo An City. ¡°Do you think the base station responsible for our area is broken?¡± Ma Li had found out earlier that his phone had no signal and voiced his reasoning. ¡°Don¡¯t we have satellites?¡± The people present didn¡¯t really understand. They didn¡¯t know if phones still had signals when the base station broke down. They all turned to Du Gang, as if waiting for his exnation. Du Gang was speechless, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I might like reading, but I really don¡¯t know about this stuff!¡± After a group discussion, they finally asked the most crucial question at the moment. ¡°What should we do next?¡± The channel had disappeared, and the bugs had gone dormant. The apocalypse might have ended, and everyone present wanted to find a safe ce to stay. ¡°Go home?¡± ¡°Or maybe we should go to the police station¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we stay at the police station? It must be safe there!¡± ¡°I think, we should just stay in the dormitory¡­¡± Du Gang was also pondering at this moment. At first, he thought that with the advent of the apocalypse, bugs would continuously crawl out of the channel. But to his surprise, the spatial channel actually disappeared during daylight! Had it disappeared permanently? Or was it just during the day? He had a vague sense of foreboding, suspecting that the spatial channel disappeared at sunrise, worrying it would reappear after sunset. After all, the spatial channels on their side and in the Western Hemisphere, all appeared after sunset. At this point, the crowd, who had been arguing withouting to a solution, turned their gazes to Du Gang. They were also aware that only Du Gang¡¯s words held sway here. Even if they wanted to leave, who would dare without Du Gang¡¯s permission? Du Gang understood their insinuation. After thinking for a while, he finally said: ¡°Currently, we have roughly gathered three pieces of useful information; first, our phones have no signal or inte, second, the spatial channel has disappeared, third, the bugs are dormant!¡¯ ¡°The first piece of information, no phone signal, is it just our local base station without signal, or is it the whole city, or even the whole country? This question can be answered just by going a little further.¡± ¡°The second piece of information, the spatial channel disappearing, is it a permanent disappearance, or is it temporary, only disappearing when the sun is out? We¡¯ll have to wait until nightfall to know the answer to this!¡± ¡°The third piece of information, the bugs are dormant, just like the spatial channel, these bugs seem to be dormant during the day. Will they wake up again at night? We will only know that at night!¡± Upon hearing his analysis, everyone nodded in aufeement. Du Gang continued, ¡°ording to what everyone has suggested, I have summarized that we have three options. First, stay in the dormitory and wait for rescue. Second, leave the dormitory and go to the police station. Third, return home!¡± Most of the people present were students from other cities, which meant crossing city borders to go home. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to stay in the dormitory¡­¡± ¡°No, we should go to the police station¡­¡± ¡°Or, we should each go home, I want to be with my parents¡­¡± Everyone was expressing their opinions, unable to convince the others.. Chapter 19 - 19: Team Split Chapter 19: Team Split Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone had been arguing in the hallway for over half an hour, yet no consensus was reached. On the fifth floor, Ma Haibin and five others were holding their breath, waiting for the decision from upstairs. They had also quietly discussed among themselves to leave this ce and head to the police station. It was clear that they could no longer remain in the dormitory, or rather, they couldn¡¯t be with Du Gang. Upstairs, after half an hour of squabbling, everyone paused again, awaiting Du Gang¡¯s answer. After pondering for a moment, Du Gang spoke up, ¡°Everyone here probably wants to go home, right?!¡± ¡°Of course, I want to go home!¡± ¡°Indeed, who would want to stay here if we could go home!¡± Even those who had proposed going to the police station or staying in the dormitory agreed unanimously. ¡°It would be best if we could reunite with our families¡­ Du Gang raised his hand to silence the chattering, and continued, ¡°Everyone here wants to go home, but we are faced with two problems. First, the journey home is fraught with dangers, and at the very least, we won¡¯t be able to make it home today. We might have to survive in a dangerous environment at night, possible against the bugs¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m giving you two options. First, stay here. Second, leave!¡± Seeing that no one was speaking up, he added, ¡°Staying here means spending another night in this rtively safe environment. If the Spatial Channels do not appear, it means the apocalypse has passed, and everyone is safe. We just have to quietly wait for rescue! ¡± ¡°If you choose to leave, you¡¯re free to go wherever you prefer. Those wishing to go to the police station, go to the police station. Those wishing to go home, go home. Everyone can make their own choices!¡± Ironically, after heid out their choices, no one dared to make the first decision. ¡°Du Gang, which option are you taking?¡± They wanted to see Du Gang¡¯s decision first, to guide their own. Without hesitation, Du Gang gave the answer he had long considered, ¡°I¡¯m going home, regardless of whether these bugs are going to be active at night, I absolutely must go back!¡± Since it was so safe during the day, there was no reason to stay here. He had initially thought to stay in the dormitory until the food ran out, it seemed like that n had been made in vain. ¡°Where is your home?¡± ¡°Luo An City!¡± Upon hearing his answer, many faces showed disappointment. However, joy was evident on the faces of two men and three women. Their homes were also in Luo An City, hence they could travel together with Du Gang! Noting that daylight had just broken for a while and superfluous dys were avoidable, Du Gang directly announced, ¡°Now, those who wish to go to Luo An City with me,e over here!¡± Since it was time to part ways, he couldn¡¯t be bothered worrying about whether others wanted to stay in the dorm or go to the police station. No sooner had he finished speaking than the two men and the three women, slightly hesitant, stepped forward. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Just then, Mu Chuxue, who had been maintaining a low profile and saying nothing, coughed lightly. Instantaneously, the three girls who had just taken a few steps towards Du Gang, paused in their steps. One of the girls shot a nce at Mu Chuxue, then turned and asked Du Gang, ¡°Du Gang, if we go with you, can you guarantee our safety?¡± Du Gang chuckled and shook his head, ¡°No, if the Spatial Channels reappear tonight, frankly speaking, I might not even be able to save myself!¡± The girl swivelled her head to face Mu Chuxue and posed the same question, ¡°Sister Chuxue, if we follow you, can you guarantee our safety?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± With an air of arrogance, Mu Chuxue affirmed. The girls¡¯ expressions remained unchanging, but the boys wore inexplicable looks. Mu Chuxue protecting everyone? What were they thinking? At this moment, Wang Yixuan stepped forward and said solicitously, ¡°I suppose you all aren¡¯t aware yet, Chuxue has awakened her superpower!¡± ¡°What?!!¡± ¡°Superpower?! ! ¡± Being all around sixteen or seventeen years old, the students present had most likely read novels before and were not strangers to the term ¡®superpower¡¯. Indeed, I awakened my superpower at the brink of life and deathst night and was even sessful in killing a bug,¡± Mu Chuxue confirmed indifferently. The crowd gasped again, looking at her in disbelief! Everyone there had seen how terrifying the bugs were. With a length of three to four meters and a height of half a meter, their numerous legs alone were enough to instill fear at first nce. She had actually killed a bug too. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Mu Chuxue felt somewhat unhappy at everyone¡¯s skepticism and pouted. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You can ask Du Gang. When he came, wasn¡¯t the bug in my room dead?¡± Immediately, everyone once again turned their eyes towards Du Gang, with an indescribable look in their eyes. Having already decided to leave, Du Gang couldn¡¯t be bothered with all these issues. He nodded. ¡°Yes, when I got to her room, a bug indeed had died, killed by an ice spike¡­¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Perhaps worried that Du Gang would reveal her state at the time, Mu Chuxue hastily added a few more sentences after talking about the bug¡¯s demise under her hand. ¡°Even though I have just awakened my superpower and I¡¯m not too skilled yet, I can promise you all that as long as I am alive, I will use my utmost effort to protect everyone ! ¡± Everyone nced at Mu Chuxue and Du Gang, unsure of what to do. Many people were waiting for a promise from Du Gang. Becausepared to Mu Chuxue¡¯s superpower, they trusted Du Gang¡¯s ability to erge himself more. Unfortunately, Du Gang didn¡¯t make any promises. Instead, he impatiently said, ¡°Is anyoneing with me or not? I¡¯m going to pack up with Ma Li. We¡¯re leaving in ten minutes!¡± After finishing, he didn¡¯t bother to care about others¡¯ thoughts and left directly with Ma Li to return to his dormitory. The main things to pack were some clothes and food. They didn¡¯t bother with anything else like books, homework, etc. They didn¡¯t know what the situation would be like at night, and extra stuff would only be a burden. After sensing Du Gang¡¯s attitude, many people felt disheartened. ¡°Sister Chuxue, are you sure you¡¯ll protect us?¡± Compared to Du Gang, Mu Chuxue¡¯s attitude was moreforting. In her heart, Mu Chuxue scoffed at Du Gang, that man didn¡¯t know the first thing about respecting talent. Soon he will be all alone! She tried to put on a friendly face as she gently said, ¡°Please rest assured, everyone. I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect all of those who choose to follow me!¡± At this moment, six people from the fifth floor who had been eavesdropping quietly came upstairs. Ma Haibin led them and asked, ¡°Mu Chuxue, can we join you?¡± Mu Chuxue knew these six had been isted by Du Gang. Seeing them willing to join her, she readily agreed, ¡°Of course!¡± The enemy of my enemy is my friend, after all! From the beginning, she had always seen Du Gang as her enemy. She didn¡¯t believe that after everything she had done against him, he would forget his grudge. ¡°That¡¯s great! From now on, wherever you say to go, Sister Chuxue, we¡¯ll follow¡­ ¡± Seeing how quickly Ma Haibin was pledging his loyalty, the others also panicked and hastily followed suit. ¡°I¡¯m also with Chuxue¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Seeing that she had so many followers, Mu Chuxue broke into a brilliant smile. ¡°Stop calling me Sister Chuxue, it sounds awful. From now on, call me ¡®big sister¡¯. I am your boss!¡± A series of ¡°big sister¡± cries followed immediately. However, a few people didn¡¯t say anything. Three boys and one girl. Two of the boys were the ones who, earlier, had stepped forward to say they were from Luo An City. They wanted to follow Du Gang back home. Another guy, who hadn¡¯t said much from the beginning, but always had a calm look in his eyes called Chu Zixuan. He had seen Mu Chuxue being carried home by Du Gangst night. Therefore,pared to Du Gang who could transform into a giant anytime, he didn¡¯t trust Mu Chuxue. The only remaining silent one was An Ya. Originally, she was also somewhat tempted to follow Mu Chuxue. But then this girl, she actually wanted everyone to call her ¡®big sister¡¯. How could she bring herself to do that? She, a college graduate who was in her mid-twenties, expected to call a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl ¡®big sister¡¯¡­ Nevermind, I¡¯ll follow Du Gang. He did save my life after all. An Ya finally decided to follow Du Gang and leave with him. Her hometown was far away in the North. She stayed in Nanyuan because that¡¯s where she attended university and was offered a job at Nanyuan Experimental School after her internship ended. Luo An City was more to the Northpared to Nanyuan, which was at least something in its favor.. Chapter 20 - 20 New Six-Person Small Team Chapter 20: New Six-Person Small Team Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After ten minutes, when Du Gang walked out of the dormitory with Ma Li, carrying bags big and small, three young men and a woman were already waiting at the door. ¡°Du Gang, we want toe with you!¡± He nced around. Apart from An Ya, he didn¡¯t know the other three men, and none of his ssmates were there. ¡°Everybody knows teacher An Ya, and you all also know me. This is Ma Li, my childhood friend¡­ How about you three introduce yourselves?¡± ¡°First year, ss 1, Chu Zixuan.¡± ¡°First year, ss 3, Ji Zhiwen.¡± ¡°First year, ss 4, Cao Yongyi.¡± Du Gang nodded, saying seriously: ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve decided to follow me, let me just say this upfront. Our six-person group has one goal and that¡¯s to head towards Luo An City. Everything we do will be based on this premise. If something happens, I hope everyone will followmands. If anyone betrays the group or causes danger due to personal reasons, at the least you¡¯ll be ousted from the group, and at the worst, well¡­¡± He let out a coldugh. He believed that his words were clear and that no one would dare to act recklessly. Rather than the wishy-washy and insincere democracy, he preferred dictatorial control, to guarantee his best interests at least. Just then, the dormitory door nearby opened. Mu Chuxue led a group of students out slowly. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Du Gang? Are you leaving?¡± Du Gang shrugged, with no mood to beat around the bush. He asked straightforwardly: ¡°Is there an issue?¡± Mu Chuxue smiled, ¡°Nothing much. Since you¡¯re leaving, I was hoping that you don¡¯t move the stuff on the first floor, because we¡¯re nning to stay¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang took a few steps forward up to Mu Chuxue. Standing just thirty centimeters away, he asked coldly, ¡°What if I refused?¡± Mu Chuxue was a little panicked, taking a couple of steps back before realizing she was losing face. She stood her ground, while a cold chill suddenly surged within her. Instantly, the entire corridor became freezing, making everyone feel a chill despite the zing July sun. Everyone scattered away instinctively, fearing they¡¯d get caught in the middle of their fight. While Ma Li and An Ya felt a bit anxious, the people on the opposite side were very excited. And in their eyes, Du Gang¡¯s transformation superpower was definitely not as powerful as Mu Chuxue¡¯s with her attribute. ¡°Hehe.¡± Du Gangughed lightly, ¡°Understood!¡± He had nned to avoid the first floor anyvvay. It was already jam-packed, and it would take quite a while to clear the way. It wasn¡¯t that he was scared of Mu Chuxue; he just didn¡¯t want to waste time on her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Du Gang walked straight past Mu Chuxue towards the downstairs. Seeing this, Ma Li and the others hurriedly followed him. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± After they left, Ma Haibin and his group startedughing. Due to the rift between the two, Ma Haibin and other instigators became very popr with Mu Chuxue¡¯s group. Mu Chuxue also thought that since these six people offended Du Gang, they would be absolutely loyal to her, so they would be given significant importance. When Du Gang reached the corner between the fifth and sixth floors, he found it amusing to see the denizens above, sneering and watching them. The world was ending, and these guys were still causing internal divisions, ying power games, splitting into factions ¡ª it¡¯s ridiculous! Shaking his head, he went on until he reached the third floor, where he couldn¡¯t hear the discussions upstairs anymore. The behaviours of the members of Du Gang¡¯s team were quite interesting at this moment. Ma Li, Chu Zixuan, and An Ya were all expressionless, quietly following him. The other two, Ji Zhiwen and Cao Yongyi, seemed a bit indignant, as if they were wronged. ¡°Du Gang, are we just going to let this go?¡± Ji Zhiwen asked as he followed Du Gang. Cao Yongyi also appeared displeased, standing beside him. Du Gang nced at the two, smiling, ¡°This is what you¡¯ll do. The two of you should go to the first floor and burn the pile of books at the entrance!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± They both jumped in fear, ¡°Is that not a bit much, considering we are ssmates and all, isn¡¯t it too much to take a life over a small quarrel¡­¡± ¡°Knowing this, aren¡¯t you hurrying off?¡± Du Gang shrugged, walked over to the window on the third floor, then looked back, ¡°I¡¯ll jump first, you guys follow, I¡¯ll catch you.¡± After catching all five of them, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, he walked toward the girls¡¯ dormitory with a sharp knife he had picked up from a supermarket earlier. ¡°Wait for me!¡± After speaking, he walked straight in without bothering about the fear of the others. In his eyes, the bugs were sources of Source Energy. Now that these bugs were all dormant, he would definitely not hold back. In the girls¡¯ dormitory, each floor and corridor were teeming with bugs, all of them sleeping motionlessly. Du Gang reached the nearest bug, gave it a couple of kicks, and received no response. Only then did he feel relieved. He transformed into a giant and stepped on the bug¡¯s head, then took his knife and sliced it exactly where he remembered the Source Energy Crystals to be. The moment the knite went in, the bug underneath his toot woke and writhed desperately. But Du Gang was already prepared, putting all his weight on it. Even though he had never measured, ording to the square-cubew, his weight should be around 500-600 kg. ¡°Sizzle sizzle sizzle- After a series of low, mournful cries, the bug died beyond a doubt, and a Source Energy Crystal appeared in Du Gang¡¯s hands. Outside, the earsplitting sound sent a chill through the five people. They unconsciously shuffled towards the male dormitory building, even though they couldn¡¯t enter. It seemed to provide them a sense of security. Meanwhile, upstairs, Mu Chuxue and the others had already run to the window near the female dormitory. They quietly listened to the soundsing from across. ¡°Are you sure Du Gang has gone into the female dormitory?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Chuxue still wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°Is it possible that he had gone around the other side and left?!¡± ¡°Buzz buzz buzz!¡± Again, the bugs¡¯ mournful cries sounded. ¡°Du Gang is actually exterminating the bugs in the female dormitory?!¡± Mu Chuxue found it hard to believe. How could he be so kind-hearted out of the blue? Nobody in the room dared to speak out loud. Even though Du Gang had left, his audacious behavior still made everyone too afraid to badmouth him. At this point, Ma Haibin nudged his sidekick. The sidekick immediately spoke, ¡°Big sis, why don¡¯t you also go andpete with him to see who can kill more bugs?¡± The moment he finished speaking, a chill swept the room. The room was silent,pletely quiet. Mu Chuxue briefly nced at Ma Haibin. Finally, she spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t just waste my superpower like this. It should be saved for critical moments. If Du Gang wants to kill bugs, then let him go.¡± And so, nobody else dared to speak. It was only after another dozen cries from the bugs in the other dormitory that Du Gang, covered in green blood, walked out. Just when everyone was trying to make out what he was going to do next, Du Gang suddenly turned his head to look toward the upper floors. Cold! Indifferent! Everyone was frightened by the look and automatically stepped away from the windows. They instinctively looked at Mu Chuxue, only then realizing that she had retreated a few steps, away from the window, just like them. At that moment, feelings of loss, disappointment, regret, and remorse filled the hearts of everyone. It was now that they could clearly see the gap in power between Mu Chuxue and Du Gang. While one was merely hiding inside a building, the other dared to stride into a bug-infested building and actively eradicate those bugs. The difference in bravery was clear! Chapter 21 - 21: The Role of Crystallization! Chapter 21: The Role of Crystallization! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nanyuan Military District. Since the sun came up, the spatial channels disappeared here. The insects that were originally madly attacking humans also found ces to curl up. Only then could Nanyuan¡¯s military take a breather. After a series of rest and calctions, Military District Commander Wang Dezhen obtained thetest data. [Total number of Nanyuan Military District is 52332 people, 7435 dead, 15134 injured¡­] The casualties were very heavy, and this was fight took ce under prepared circumstances. It¡¯s simply that these beetles are not on the same level as Earth¡¯s creatures; their density is too high! [Number of superpowered awakened: 544 people, preliminary judgement, chance of ordinary people awakening is one percent¡­] Wang Dezhen had seen these superpowered individuals, whose abilities are vast and varied. There were those who could spew fire, those who could spew water, those whose strength increased, and those whose speed increased. In the battle against the beetles, all of these superpowered people had shone brightly. Those beetles that couldn¡¯t be prated with bullets often fell one by one to these people. However, possibly due to having just awakened, these peoples¡¯ abilities were not very strong. After each disy of superpower, they had to go through a period of weakness. Because of this, he had specifically established a special forces group to amodate these superpowered individuals. Just as he was going through these files, the head of the research department, Lu Youcai, suddenly walked in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The research department generally didn¡¯te here without cause, and if the head personally came to visit, it must be a big matter. Wang Dezhen closed the door while he asked. Lu Youcai said with a serious expression: ¡°I have an important piece of information to report to you!¡± ¡°The red crystal inside the ck Beetle, we have researched it. It shares the same attribute as the invisible dark matter in the air, but it is more solid¡­ ¡°This crystal is extremely solid, none of our current methods can cut or destroy it, but strangely, this thing can be absorbed by human bodies once it enters¡­¡± Wang Dezhen frowned: ¡°You used live people for the experiment?¡± Lu Youcai shook his head: ¡°They were volunteers. It¡¯s useless to discuss these things at this critical moment for mankind!¡± After finishing his sentence, he continued: ¡°Through arge number of experiments, we discovered that among the people who swallowed these crystals, there¡¯s a ten percent chance of awakening a superpower!¡± ¡°Ten percent?¡± Wang Dezhen was shocked, and asked: ¡°How many superpowered individuals have you managed to create?¡± ¡°Not many, just over fifty!¡± Wang Dezhen was speechless. Over fifty thousand people on his side had naturally awakened, and only a bit over five hundred individuals had be superpowered. On his side, through experimentation, more than fifty superpowered individuals had been created. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, ten crystals can cause one person to awaken. Does this method of awakening have side effects? How does thebat powerpare to those who naturally awaken?¡± Lu Youcai shook his head: ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t found any side effects, and the gap inbat power isn¡¯trge. I specte that superpowers might be inherent in the human body, and just need dark matter to activate¡­¡± ¡°Those who naturally awaken are usually people who are close to dark matter. They basically don¡¯t need that kind of crystal to awaken. The people who do require those crystals, are the next best at being close to dark matter¡­¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°We conducted an experiment by making a single subject swallow crystals. We found that, even after consuming more than ten, or even dozens of crystals, some people still couldn¡¯t awaken a superpower!¡± ¡°While some people had their superpower awakened even before swallowing ten crystals¡­¡± ¡°Thus, we¡¯ve ssified the awakening of superpowers into three categories. The first are the Natural Awakened with a temporary close-to-dark-matter rating of A. Those who awaken by swallowing fewer than ten crystals are rated B. Those who, even after swallowing more than ten crystals, still can¡¯t awaken, are rated C¡­¡± Wang Dezhen interjected, ¡°Are there D-levels?¡± Lu Youcai smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, we have ten test subjects who have swallowed more than one hundred crystals each, but none of them show any signs of awakening¡­ these people are ssified as D-level.¡± Before Wang Dezhen could speak, he continued, ¡°Furthermore, we have also fed ck Beetle crystals to Superpowered individuals of different levels who have already awakened; their abilities have all enhanced to varying degrees¡­¡± ¡°Which matches the situations I¡¯ve ranked them in; the A-level Natural Awakened, those who are superpowered, often absorb the crystals faster, and their ability to enhance is stronger¡­¡± Wang Dezhen frowned and said, ¡°So, you mean that superpowered individuals can be divided into four levels ording to their potential, and theoretically, A-level, or Natural Awakened, grow quickly and have a high limit?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°How many crystals have we collected?¡± ¡°We have over 5000 red crystals from the ck Beetles; we used over 4000 in the experiments, leaving around 1000. We also have eight orange crystals, extracted from Golden Beetles, which we haven¡¯t experimented with yet¡­¡± ¡°So, among the 50,000 people here, roughly 5000 of them have B-level potential, and each of them requires ten red crystals to awaken. This means that I only need 500,000 red crystals to have 5000 awakened individuals?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s 5 million crystals!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We currently do not have a definitive way to distinguish a person¡¯s potential; it can only be assessed by their reaction to crystal ingestion. So, if you want to awaken 5000 people, you have to get all 50,000 people to ingest red crystals, ten each¡­ With this calction, it means that among ten people, one will have B-level potential. With each person consuming ten red crystals, a maximum of 100 red crystals can produce one Awakened person. Therefore, it¡¯s quite a feat that over 4000 red crystals have sessfully awakened over 50 individuals. Considering the effects of the red crystals, the orange ones, which contain stronger dark matter energy, are an excellent choice for awakening people and enhancing superpowers. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve drawn up a n. You nominate one general to ingest the orange crystals. If they awaken sessfully, you can be next. I rmend that the rest should be used to enhance the abilities of the A-level superpowered individuals!¡± Compared to using orange crystals to awaken ordinary people, he felt that it was more urgent to improve the strength of the superpowered individuals. Because it was clear to them that once night falls, the spatial channels would still appear, and numerous insects would attack again. ¡°Understood ! ¡± Wang Dezhen, without any hesitation, agreed to Lu Youcai¡¯s n, and started to consider the other seven candidates in his mind. At this point, he couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent. These candidates had to be both talented and loyal. In the face of a world-wide disaster, some of those with superpowers might have other ideas. Although he didn¡¯t have many close aides because the military districtmand was frequently rotated, thankfully this was a military zone where most people were loyal to the country. He quickly made his selection without much difficulty. ¡°Call those seven people here to awaken here in front of me!¡± Of these seven, in addition to his orderly who would be the first test subject, the other six were higher-ranking officers who were already awakened. They had all gone through many years of military service and were prepared for this. After they had all awakened, Wang Dezhen gave another order. ¡°Clear out those hidden insects and collect as many crystals as possible!¡± In the meantime, he had already discussed with others. The collected crystals would be distributed in a 442 split. Fourty percent would be given to the awakened superpowered individuals depending on their contribution and potential level in order to improve their abilities. The other forty percent would be used for unawakened individuals who also need to show their contribution, with a maximum limit of ten crystals per person. At the current stage, they didn¡¯t have enough crystals to awaken those with C-level and below potential, so they decided to prioritize those with higher potential. The final twenty percent would be given to the research department for experiments. Compared to using crystals to awaken ordinary people, Wang Dezhen would prefer to use the crystals to develop powerful weapons! Chapter 22 - 22: The Courageous Chu Zixuan Chapter 22: The Courageous Chu Zixuan Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Gang killed over a dozen ck beetles in the girl¡¯s dormitory, the source energy crystals he obtained all converted into source energy. Altogether he gained 33 points, adding on to what he had left, he now had a total of 54 points of source energy. Acquiring source energy this simple, stirred a thought in his mind. That is to hunt for the sleeping beetles within the city and seize their crystals. He still needed 46 points of source energy in order to activate the first system¡ª the nerve system. He was eager to activate this system, curious to see what changes it would bring about. He took the other five people to other buildings in the school for a look, aside from a beetle in the ssroom dormitory that contributed 2 points of energy, the other ces were empty. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re being too good to them, even went so far as to kill all the beetles for them as we were leaving¡­¡± Cao Yongyi was rather ufortable, before the six of them left, they were mocked by those people, yet Du Gang was still here helping them clean up the beetles. Du Gang smiled, without responding. He couldn¡¯t exactly say, I don¡¯t care about their lives or deaths, I¡¯m only doing this for the source energy crystals, right?!! At this point Chu Zixuan suddenly spoke: ¡°Can I go in to have a closer look at the beetles?¡± Everyone looked at him in astonishment, Du Gang too was surprised. Usually, when people saw beetles, the first response was to flee, keep as far away from them as possible. Very few pled to go and see them voluntarily. ¡°I think, after night falls, those spatial channels might appear again, so I want to observe the beetles up close, and limatize myself in advance,¡± he said. Du Gang nodded, smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. How about you guys? Does anyone want to go in and get ustomed to it?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± The other four people shook their heads like a drum rattler, none of them wanted to see the beetles. ¡°Alright, then Chu Zixuan and I will enter, you guys wait outside!¡± After saying this, he took Chu Zixuan into the teacher¡¯s dormitory. Once Chu Zixuan had gone in, he rxed and walked right up to the beetle and studied it closely. Now there¡¯s a hard-headed guy! At a time when everyone was scared, one guy was not only unafraid but even started studying them. Du Gang admired this about him. Nothing else to be said, but he sure was gutsy. After Chu Zixuan examined the beetle thoroughly, he even touched it. Finally, he went to the head of the beetle, took a look at the hole, and probed it. Then he turned his head to ask: ¡°Is there something inside the beetle¡¯s head?¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes and asked back, ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°When passing by the experimental building, I noticed that the heads of all those beetles had been damaged¡­ Furthermore, from how you acted yesterday, you don¡¯t seem like someone who would clean up the beetles in the girls¡¯ dormitory for the people in the building¡­¡± ¡°So, I suspect you found something in the beetle¡¯s head¡­ This thing can enhance your superpower¡­ This is the only exnation for why you are keen on killing beetles!¡± After Chu Zixuan said this, he stuck his hand in again, as if to determine how deep the beetle¡¯s hole was. When he pulled his finger out, it was covered with some sticky liquid. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I could kill you to keep you quiet?¡± Du Gang¡¯s expression suddenly chastened. Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°ording to the previously circted news, I suspect that the spatial channels will appear and the beetles will emerge again during the night¡­¡± ¡°Whatever it is in the beetle¡¯s mind will be found by people sooner orter. Even if you killed me, you could only hide it for a few days unless you killed the other four as well¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, like you said, your transformation time is limited. You alone can¡¯t do much. If I can awaken my superpower¡­ I can help you!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Du Gang suddenlyughed, this was an unexpected joy. He never thought that a student like this existed among them, so well concealed. After some thought, he said, ¡°It¡¯s true that there is a type of red crystal inside the beetle¡¯s head, which can enhance my superpower. As for whether it can awaken other people¡¯s superpowers, I really couldn¡¯t say¡­¡± ¡°But, why should I give it to you?¡± Chu Zixuan, having measured the depth of the beetle¡¯s hole, withdrew his hand. He casually took a cloth to wipe his hand, andughed, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re not particrly satisfied with Ma Li¡¯s character. However, when you introduced him to us, you mentioned that he was a close friend from childhood, this indicates that you attach great importance to him, and unintentionally want to establish his position in the six-person team¡­¡± ¡°If only you have a superpower, it might be rather difficult for you to get to Luo An City, right?!!¡± ¡°What if all six of us had superpowers? If we got to Luo An City and all of your parents could awaken their superpowers, wouldn¡¯t our safety drastically increase?¡± ¡°I am willing to be your first test subject, to test whether the things in the beetle¡¯s hole can safely awaken me to be a Superpowered!¡± Chu Zixuan had about seventy to eighty percent certainty that the crystals inside the beetle would be harmless to humans, otherwise, Du Gang wouldn¡¯t have collected them for himself. As for whether they could awaken superpowers, he didn¡¯t know, but it was worth taking the risk. The apocalypse had arrived, he believed that the future would be even more dismal than today, if he didn¡¯t take the risk now, he was still bound to die eventually. Du Gang pondered for a moment, and nodded, ¡°Okay, when we go outter, I¡¯ll get some more crystals for you to experiment with¡­¡± ¡°What about the crystal you just got?¡± Chu Zixuan frowned, pointing to the beetle hole beside his hand, looking somewhat doubtful. ¡°I absorbed it!¡± Chu Zixuan was speechless, he hadn¡¯t expected him to move so quickly, and could only say helplessly, ¡°Alright, after we go out, I suggest you don¡¯t tell them yet. Wait until I finish my experiment, then we¡¯ll see if we should let them know¡­¡± He was worried that if the others found out about it now, some people might rush topete with him for the priority to experiment. There was a considerable difference for him between awakening first and awakeningter! Du Gang initially thought about collecting source energy crystals all by himself and hadn¡¯t thought much about it, but after listening to Chu Zixuan, he began to consider the possibility that the things could help people awaken. So, it seemed worthwhile letting him try it out. While he didn¡¯t think much of Mu Chuxue¡¯s superpower, she had managed to kill a beetle with a single strike. Although it had to do with her being lucky enough to hit the beetle¡¯s crystal, it was still abat capability! Like what Chu Zixuan said, what if his transformation time ran out and he encountered danger, wouldn¡¯t he be just waiting around to die? ¡°Okay!¡± Soon, the two of them exited the dormitory. Then, at An Ya¡¯s request, Du Gang apanied her to her dormitory to get some of the girls¡¯ stuff. After that, their group started walking towards the outside of the school. They nned to go to the nearest police station first to get an understanding of the situation, then decide how to get to Luo An City.. Chapter 23 - 23: Chu Zixuan Awakens Chapter 23: Chu Zixuan Awakens Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When they stepped out of the school gate, the expected sight of corpses littered everywhere was not to be found. Looking down the street, there was not a living person in sight, neither was there a single corpse. On the ground, there were only fragments of tattered clothes and bits of chewed-up shoes. And beneath those fragments wererge splotches of red bloodstains. Chu Zixuan walked over to a pile of debris and began to survey the scene. Ma Li was confused, gesturing towards the fragmented clothes and broken shoes on the ground, and asked in wonder, ¡°What are these fragments¡­?¡± Chu Zixuan took a nce at him, ¡°Do you peel the shell when you eat shrimp?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This time, everyone caught on. ¡°Ugh!¡± An Ya was the first to lose control and start dry heaving. Next was Ma Li, who also followed suit and started throwing up. Contrarily, Du Gang didn¡¯t vomit; he merely looked ufortable. Humans had fallen from their ce as the rulers on Earth, bing ¡®food¡¯ which the bugs needed to peel first, making everyone incredibly ufortable. They stood in ce, vomiting and gasping for air, for about ten minutes before they barely epted the reality. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t waste time!¡± Du Gang urged them to move on when he saw they had recovered sufficiently. ¡°The two of you, howe you have no reaction at all?¡± An Ya looked at Du Gang and Chu Zixuan in disbelief. The four of them were vomiting, yet these two were conversing as if nothing had happened, looking nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. The reason why you guys feel like throwing up is because you can¡¯t ept the reality that humans are no longer the rulers. Look, didn¡¯t you start epting it after vomiting for a while?¡± Chu Zixuan said, while scraping the ground with his shoe. He chuckled lightly and said, ¡°These insects seem to be quite frugal, eating very clean without leaving even a bone¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Before he could finish, the other four once again started throwing up. This time, even Du Gang frowned. Chu Zixuan exined, ¡°You guys need to get used to it because we will encounter more situations like this all the way. If you can¡¯t handle this, then the road ahead will be tough!¡± As Du Gang was there, he didn¡¯t use harsh words. When they had vomited everything out of their stomachs, they stood hands on their knees, panting heavily. Seeing their fragile condition, Du Gang shook his head. He didn¡¯t say anything else about Chu Zixuan. The performances of these people were indeed very poor. Even if they were given superpowers, they might not be very effective. This thought made him consider that Chu Zixuan could be a good teammate, at least he was very calm and realistic, he didn¡¯t have to worry about him. On the road, apart from the fragments of clothes, there were some cars that looked like they had been crushed by a heavy object, almost ttened. Upon closer inspection, the windshield had rotten away, and the seats inside were crushed into pieces. ¡°Looks like someone didn¡¯t listen to the news on TV to stay at home, and aeecl to unve out In tne middle or tne mgnt¡­¡± ¡°They probably thought it would be safe in the car!¡± Chu Zixuan casually nced at a logo,ughing saying, ¡°If it¡¯s an armored vehicle, it might block out these bugs. But these low-quality civilian cars are nothing more than food boxes¡­¡± ¡°TSL? What kind of car is that?¡± ¡°No matter what kind of car it is, it¡¯s useless now as the end of the world hase. It¡¯s just a deep-fried chicken with a crispy skin¡­¡± The group continued onwards. When they passed a small roadside supermarket, they paused. Through the transparent ss of the entrance, they clearly saw a leg of an insect protruding between the shelves in the supermarket. ¡°Du Gang, let¡¯s go!¡± The others instinctively retreated a few steps, hiding behind Du Gang. Only Chu Zixuan stood still, a hint of excitement in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± Du Gang paid no attention to their request, and walked inside with a knife in hand. ¡°Boom Boom Boom ¡°Sizzle ¡ª Sizzle Sizzle Soon, there came the sound of a bug struggling and knocking over shelves from inside, along with a harrowing scream. The sound didn¡¯tst long, only about ten seconds, before Du Gang¡¯s voice was hearding from within. ¡°Chu Zixuan,e inside!¡± Upon hearing this, Chu Zixuan held back his excitement, and walked in with a poker face. The others didn¡¯t pay much attention, they thought they just wanted to dissect the insect¡¯s structure. From the moment they saw the bit-up clothing and vomited, while the two inside showed no reaction, it was clear that these two were not ordinary people. If it were peaceful times, they would be considered freaks! But in this post-apocalyptic environment, it is undeniable that such freaks are more likely to survive. Chu Zixuan came to the fallen shelves, and walked over to the insect while keeping his back towards the outside. He saw Du Gang, who had already returned to his normal size, standing on the insect. His torn shirt showed signs of his transformation, but his pants remained intact. There was a student in their dorm with arge body, his uniform was oversized, which came in handy during Du Gang¡¯s transformation. Upon his arrival, Du Gang handed over the crystal in his hand, asking at the same time, ¡°How are you nning to conduct the experiment?¡± Chu Zixuan took the crystal with a nervous heart. The best possible oue he envisaged, where the crystal was directly absorbed, didn¡¯te true, and he felt a bit disappointed. But soon, he took out a thermos cup from his backpack, poured a bottle of water into it, and then started washing the crystal in the water. ¡°Besides the crystal being directly absorbed, the only other way I can think of is to swallow it¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, he didn¡¯t expect Chu Zixuan to be bold enough to think of swallowing this thing. He didn¡¯t understand how someone who seemed very rational would take such a risk. Chu Zixuan saw his expression and knew what he was thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°The line between a genius and a madman is thin. As the saying goes, sess requires meticulous effort, and wealth and honor are sought in danger. In this apocalyptic situation, one either tries to survive well or dies. He had long been prepared for death. Unlike others who stayed in the dormitory because they were from other ces, he stayed in it because he had no home or family¡­ After finishing his words, he opened his mouth and swallowed the red crystal in one gulp. The moment the crystal entered his throat, he felt it dissolving into some kind of substance, disappearing inside his body. Following that, he felt a lock inside his body seemed to be unlocked, as his heart thumped. Then, an inexplicable thing started to form slowly in his mind. ¡°How is it? Have you awakened it?¡± Du Gang found his look strange, and asked. No sooner had the words left his lips, Chu Zixuan slowly opened his eyes. Next, the cup that had been in his hand levitated all of a sudden.. Chapter 24 - 24 Transformation! Chapter 24: Transformation! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Telekinesis!¡± A dazzling smile leaked from the corners of Chu Zixuan¡¯s mouth, which he tried to hide but couldn¡¯t. ¡°I have superpowers!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand again, levitating a bottle cap in his hand. ¡°He could actually awaken superpowers!¡± Du Gang was somewhat amazed. He hadn¡¯t really cared much when Chu Zixuan said he had source energy and gave him a try. Unexpectedly, he actually awakened superpowers and, from the looks of it, it¡¯s telekinesis like the one often depicted in movies! ¡°How about this superpower of yours? Apart from levitating things, what else can you do?¡± Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s words, Chu Zixuan immediately caught the floating cup and started trying it out. He slowly closed his eyes, and after less than three seconds, he opened them again, with a smile emanating from the corner of his mouth, ¡°I can see the surrounding situation with my mental power!¡± Mental Power! Having read the novel ¡®Unlimited Terror¡¯, Du Gang knew exactly what mental power was and got excited, hurriedly asking, ¡°How far can you detect?¡± ¡°A straight line a hundred meters, and a radius of ten meters. It doesn¡¯t seem very powerful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, it should grow over time!¡± Being able to detect this far immediately after awakening was indeed quite good! ¡°Du Gang, are you guys okay?!¡± Just then, An Ya¡¯s voice came from outside. The four of them had been waiting outside, all quite scared. The chirping of the insects had been quiet for quite a while, but the two inside had been silent, causing them to worry about their safety. Soon, under the anticipation of a few people, the two men inside came out with smiles on their faces. ¡°What happened?¡± The four could clearly see that these two had something pleasant on their minds. ¡°Show them a trick!¡± After Du Gang finished speaking, he stepped aside, revealing the beaming Chu Zixuan behind him. Everyone immediately turned their gaze to Chu Zixuan. The next moment, a shocking scene took ce. Around Chu Zixuan, a water cup was miraculously floating in mid-air and moving randomly. ¡°Is this magic?¡± Ma Li¡¯s mouth wide open, watching the scene in disbelief. ¡°Magic?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°This is superpower!¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Everyone gasped in astonishment, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°Chu Zixuan now has superpowers!¡± At this point, he hesitated, his voice lowered a bit, and continued, ¡°I was originally curious to see what it tasted like, but I identally swallowed it and then awakened my superpower!¡± As soon as he finished saying this, everyone else looked at him with slightly odd gazes. In the previous situation, he had described the insect eating a human as eating shrimp. This had already made everyone on the spot throw up. But now¡­ they were speechless. This guy was definitely nuts, daring enough to eat things from inside an insect¡­ The four shared a nce with one another, reading the same thoughts in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since Chu Zixuan has awakened a superpower, then you guys¡­ probably can¡­¡± Suddenly, the other four were all excited again. ¡°Oh my gosh, am I going to awaken a superpower too? Will I get taller?¡± Ma Li, with an excited face, looked at Du Gang, thinking in his eyes that the reason Du Gang could turn into a giant was because of his superpower. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a giant!¡± The moment An Ya imagined this scene, she immediately shook her head. Every time Du Gang transformed, he would bepletely naked. She couldn¡¯t imagine what the scene would be like if she had the power to grow big. Cao Yongyi and Ji Zhiwen, on the other hand, started to daydream about the superpowers they wanted. ¡°If I can awaken a superpower, I want teleportation¡­¡± ¡°I want to fly, as long as I can fly, the insects can¡¯t bite me. Then, I can go wherever I want¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, interrupting their fantasy, and said bluntly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move. Don¡¯t waste time, keep going. We¡¯ll talk after I get a few more crystals¡­ ¡± At this point, he paused and continued, ¡°But, let me make it clear, the next crystal will be absorbed by Ma Li first, followed by An Ya, and then you two!¡± He spoke these words very firmly, without any room for negotiation. He had merely formed this small team out of kindness, otherwise he would have just left with Ma Li. Cao Yongyi quickly said with apliant smile, ¡°As it should be, as it should be, what you say goes!¡± Ji Zhiwen also hurriedly said, ¡°As long as I can awaken a superpower, anytime is fine!¡± Seeing that they had no objections, Du Gang proceeded once more, leading the team. After they left the street, Chu Zixuan took the initiative to stop everyone. ¡°Wait, let me detect!¡± As he spoke, he walked to the side of a row of shops, staring ahead. Then, he turned his head and told everyone, ¡°Within a hundred meters ahead, there are insects in two shops!¡± Du Gang nodded,ughing, ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive, your superpower is really quite good!¡± The others also showed envious expressions. However, they quickly got excited again. ¡°Chu Zixuan, let¡¯s hurry along then!¡± Soon, under everyone¡¯s anticipation, Du Gang extracted the crystals from two more insects. Four of them had been waiting at the roadside for quite some time, watching the red crystal in Du Gang¡¯s hand, practically drooling! ¡°There are two in total. Ma Li and An Ya, you guys go first!¡± After saying that, Du Gang handed the two crystals from his hand to the two of them. ¡°How do we use them, Du Gang!¡± Although Chu Zixuan had said earlier that he had awakened his superpower by swallowing it, Ma Li was still a bit nervous. ¡°Swallow it!¡± Ma Li nced at the nail-sized crystal in his hand, and a strange thought popped up in his mind. What if it doesn¡¯t digest after eating? He shook his head, discarding the messy thoughts in his mind, then gritted his teeth and swallowed it like a pill. On the other hand, An Ya was not so impulsive, she wanted to see what happens to Ma Li first before she swallowed hers. On this side, after swallowing the crystal, Ma Li blinked, looked at Du Gang, and then at Chu Zixuan. A full fifteen minutes had passed before he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Um¡­ are there any abnormalities in awakening superpowers? How do I know if I¡¯ve awakened?!!¡± Du Gang thought he was pondering and feeling his superpower, not expecting him to not have awakened yet. At this moment, Chu Zixuan said, ¡°When I swallowed the crystal, I felt a strange energy moving in my mind not long after, followed by an awakening of telekinesis. The moment I awakened, I knew how to use my superpower¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t feel anything?¡± Ma Li, somewhat anxious, swallowed the crystal quite a while ago and still hadn¡¯t seen any reaction. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to exert it?¡± Cao YongYi suggested. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Right, give it a try. Maybe the superpower you¡¯ve awakened is not in your head¡­¡± It could be that Chu Zixuan had a reaction in his head because his awakened power, telekinesis, was rted to mental power. Thinking about this, Ma Li also thought it made sense.. So he cleared his throat, imitating Du Gang, and shouted, ¡°Transform!¡± Chapter 25 - 25: Method of Distributing Spoils of War Chapter 25: Method of Distributing Spoils of War Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Transform!¡± ¡°Transform!¡± ¡°Transform!¡± Ma Li shouted several times in a row, but nothing happened! With a hint of a cry in his voice, he said, ¡°You guys, do you think I haven¡¯t awakened a superpower at all?¡± ¡°Not awakened?¡± Du Gang and Chu Zixuan exchanged nces, both a little puzzled. Chu Zixuan awakened his superpower just by swallowing one crystal, so why was Ma Li different? ¡°Let me try first!¡± At this moment, An Ya said, ¡®Ma Li, don¡¯t panic. Let me try and see whether I¡¯ll awaken or not!¡± All eyes immediately turned to An Ya. Without any hesitation, An Ya swallowed the crystal. Unlike Ma Li who remained motionless after swallowing the crystal, as soon as An Ya did it, her body began to tremble slightly. It took almost as long as drinking a cup of tea for her to slowly open her eyes. ¡°How is it?¡± Ma Li looked at her anxiously, wanting to know the result of swallowing the crystal. An Ya nodded, a hint of joy in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve awakened. I have a superpower!¡± ¡°What superpower?¡± Du Gang took a nce at the rather dejected Ma Li and turned his gaze back to An Ya, asking. With a smile on her face, she spoke, ¡°Illusion ability. In my mind, there¡¯s this strange space where I can manifest everything I can imagine vividly as if it¡¯s happening right there. Likewise, I can put images from my mind directly into others¡¯, affecting what they see¡­¡± ¡°After awakening, did you instantly know how to use your superpower?¡± Chu Zixuan asked calmly. ¡°Yes, as soon as I awakened, I knew what this power could do and how to use it¡­ as if it has always been a part of me!¡± Chu Zixuan nodded, turned around, and said to the group, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the feeling. As soon as I awakened my superpower, I knew what it was and could use it proficiently.¡± ¡°Ah? So, what does it mean if I have no reaction?¡± Ma Li looked at him anxiously. After pondering for a while, Chu Zixuan spected, ¡°I think it might have to do with our individual constitution. Think about the fantasy novels you¡¯ve read, they often mention this thing called aptitude¡­¡± ¡°I suspect, people like Du Gang who awaken their superpowers naturally have superior aptitude. An Ya and I who awaken after consuming a crystal have good aptitude. As for you, your aptitude may not be that good. You either will never awaken, or you need to consume more crystals to do so!¡± Upon hearing this, Ma Li looked disappointed and dejected. After thinking carefully, Du Gang found what Chu Zixuan said reasonable. So, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, let¡¯s find two more crystals and see if Cao Yongyi and Ji Zhiwen can awaken. Then we will decide our next step.¡± Following this, the group began to take action again. With Chu Zixuan¡¯s detection ability, they soon found two more bugs. This time, it was Chu Zixuan who made the move. He volunteered to give it a try and using his Mental Power, he controlled a knife to cut into the bug¡¯s body, then retrieved the crystal. The bug didn¡¯t make a single sound. It just died on the spot. Chu Zixuan¡¯s Mental Power, especially during extraction, was much easier than Du Gang¡¯s hands-on approach. Almost as soon as he sliced open the bug¡¯s head, he used his Mental Power to extract the crystal. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel weak?¡± Du Gang was somewhat puzzled. When he had rescued Mu Chuxue before, she waspletely weak. However, Chu Zixuan, who had used his superpower several times, did not seem weak at all. Chu Zixuan shook his head, sensing why Du Gang asked this question, he spected, ¡°Two possibilities, either Mu Chuxue and I have different aptitudes, or the amount of power used differs. I merely used my Mental Power to control the knife to slice open the bug¡¯s head then retrieve the crystal. As for what Mu Chuxue did, I don¡¯t know, perhaps she had a fight with the bug!¡± ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s see the results of the other two swallowing the crystals!¡± Shortly afterwards, Cao Yongyi and Ji Zhiwen swallowed the crystals one after another. And their expressions changed from hopeful to disappointed. Like Ma Li, they also didn¡¯t awaken any superpower. Du Gang pondered, ¡°Given the scenario, what Chu Zixuan said makes sense. Either the three of you don¡¯t have the aptitude, or your aptitude is too poor, needing many crystals to awaken!¡± ¡°When I held the crystal in my hand before, my body seemingly craved it, as if swallowing it would enhance my Mental Power. So, I guess this kind of crystal can be used not only for awakening but also for enhancing existing superpowers.¡± After analyzing it, Chu Zixuan continued, ¡°How to distribute the crystals is something we need to decide on!¡± At this moment, he even had the impulse to part ways, get the crystals from the bugs himself, and get stronger. But reason made him calm down again. Du Gang echoed his words and admitted frankly, ¡°Indeed, crystals can be used for leveling up. I reckon I need about twenty or thirty crystals to level up once¡­ ¡± Now, he was also hesitant. At first, the gathered crystals were solely for his own use. But now, as he had formed a small team of six, if he were the only one consuming the crystals, it would result in the group disbanding. An unequal distribution might also cause some other problems. Once this topic was touched upon, everyone became troubled. Everyone had their own calctions in mind, but no one dared to say it out loud. ¡°I have an idea!¡± At this moment, Chu Zixuan spoke up with a calm expression on his face. All eyes were immediately drawn to him, and Du Gang hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°We are six. From what we can see, Du Gang has the highest talent and is likely to have the best effect in absorbing crystals, followed by me and An Ya, and then the three of you¡­¡± ¡°Currently, the only people capable of effectively killing bugs and obtaining crystals are Du Gang and I¡­¡± ¡°So, I suggest we temporarily adopt a distribution ratio of three, two, one for the crystals.¡± ¡°Du Gang receives 30%, me and An Ya receive 20% each, and the remaining three people receive 10% each¡­¡± Before anyone could react, he continued, ¡°However, this ratio can be adjusted. When the three of you awaken your superpowers, we will make a more specific adjustment based on factors like contribution!¡± ¡°No problem from my side!¡± After listening, An Ya was the first to agree. ¡°I have no problem with it too!¡± Next was Ma Li, who didn¡¯t want to cause discord within the group and wanted to share Du Gang¡¯s burden. Everyone then turned their attention to Cao Yongyi and Ji Zhiwen. They seemed to have different ideas in mind, but seeing that everyone else agreed, they also nodded in agreement. Seeing their agreement, Du Gang nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s proceed with this distribution principle for now. We will head north, hunt bugs along the way, and aim for the nearest police station!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 26 - 26 – Activating the Nervous System! Chapter 26: ¨C Activating the Nervous System! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a night of carnage, the streets of Nanyuan City were strewn with blood. Shredded clothes and shoes were scattered around, a tragic marker of human life lost. Elsewhere, numerous cars were left burning, some of which were destroyed in daylight. However, the majority were severely damaged by the creatures. Just one night had reduced the pristine, civilized city to ruins, filled with the stench of blood. As Du Gang and his team passed a star-rated hotel, they saw people watching them from above. Once those people noticed the living ones below, they withdrew from the windows in fear and fled the area. ¡°Should we go up and talk to them?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, scan this building for any creatures. We¡¯ll take any crystals we can find and leave.¡± The reaction of the people above indicated their fear. They were afraid that the noise from the people below would attract the creatures and put them at risk. ¡°Four of them!¡± ¡°Two each, and let¡¯s make it quick!¡± He suggested that An Ya try her illusion ability on the creatures. But An Ya didn¡¯t want to, or perhaps she dared not to face the creatures. So, the subsequent extermination task fell solely on Du Gang and Chu Zixuan. The people in the building above had little worth discussing. They knew less than Du Gang¡¯s team did. His current priority was to find the nearest police station to see if it was still holding, and whether they had received any messages from the national authorities. So, the six of them kept moving, not engaging with anyone. They were now far from the school and a street away from the nearest police station. Along the way, they had killed over a hundred creatures and collected over a hundred crystals. The atmosphere among them became increasingly solemn. Because, on the way, they did not find the corpse of a single creature. The only things visible were traces of human blood and debris. Nothing indicated the presence of creatures, not even a drop of their unique green blood. ¡°Normal humans indeed stand no chance against these creatures!¡± ¡°But there must be guns at the police station. Yet, we are one street away from it and there are no creature corpses¡­¡± A sense of foreboding grew in their hearts. They suspected that the police station may have fallen, and that firearms might do limited damage to these creatures. ¡°Lets distribute the crystals, and absorb them first!¡± Du Gang gathered everyone at a ce with roadside seats. He took out the collected crystals and distributed them amongst the others. His ten minutes of transformation today were almost up. If he did not upgrade soon, he would no longer be capable of extracting crystals from the creatures. He had tried extracting the crystals in his normal size before, but his strength, which was twice as great as before, failed to crack open the creature¡¯s skull. Thankfully, he transformed in time, or else he would have capsized in the sewer. Out of over a hundred crystals, following the 3:2:1 distribution principle, Du Gang took 31, An Ya and Chu Zixuan each took 20, and the remaining three each got ten. ¡°Everyone, swallow one crystal at a time. If anything changes or feels off, stop consuming¡­ ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± The moment Du Gang finished his sentence, the other five began to consume their crystals without dy. While they closed their eyes, Du Gang murmured, ¡°Absorb¡±. Instantly, the thirty-one crystals in the bag transformed into Source Energy. [Absorbing thirty-one red Source Energy Crystals, gained 66 Source Energy points.] As it turns out,bined with the remaining Source Energy points, he had exactly 120 points. Enough to activate a new system. Suppressing his excitement, Du Gang opened the neurological system page in his mental skill tree and gently murmured, ¡°Upgrade!¡± Suddenly, the 100 Source Energy points disappeared, and the dark neurological system interface lit up instantly. [Ding, Neurological system has been activated.] [Rank One Ancient God Transformation duration extends to 3 hours.] [Neurological system upgrades to Rank One.] [Unlock skill branches under Neurological system.] [Skill 1: Super Brain Analysis (100) Enhance brain operation speed and analytical ability. You can deduce the truth from avable conditions and subtle clues.] [Skill 2: Dynamic Vision (100) Upgrade retinal nerves, greatly enhance vision. You will have faster nerve transmission speed and the ability to track fast-moving objects.] [Skill 3: Space-Time Perception¡­] [Note: Rank One Neurological system restricts the learning to one branching skill only.] Almost immediately after activating the neurological system, Du Gang received all this information in his mind. Simultaneously, he could feel the changes in his body. The most noticeable change wasing from his senses. His hearing, smell, and vision had all improved significantly. Even his thought process appeared to be faster. Moreover, he had a premonition that his size would be bigger the next time he transformed. In other words, this upgrade not only granted him additional three hours for transformation, but alsopletely enhanced his nervous system. The most evident change was the increased strength of his sensory nerves. Without turning around, he could smell the bloody scent from a pile of shattered fabrics on the ground ten meters away through his enhanced olfactory sense. Compared to before when he could only detect a pungent scent, after the enhancement, he was already capable of determining a rough location merely based on the scent. In addition to that, he had a vague feeling that his reaction speed had also significantly improved. He skimmed over the skills under the neurological system. He could choose and upgrade one from a slew of skills at the cost of one hundred Source Energy points. Upon further understanding, he was more interested in the Dynamic Vision ability. Because as a humanoid creature, most of his sensations of the external world came from his vision. Enhancing Dynamic Vision, along with his neural reaction speed, was likely to double hisbat effectiveness. ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was perplexed. He had only spent a few seconds upgrading his nervous system, and they were done already? Chu Zixuan spoke up, ¡°An hour has passed since we started consuming the crystals. We¡¯re done, but because your eyes were shut, we didn¡¯t dare disturb you¡­ ¡± ¡°An hour?¡± Du Gang nced at him suspiciously before casting his gaze at the others. When he turned to Ma Li and An Ya, they firmly nodded their heads, ¡°Indeed, it has been an hour!¡± He swiftly checked his phone and indeed, an hour had passed. This discovery left him startled, and a little scared. Thankfully, he was upgrading during the day. If it had been night, he feared standing in the same spot for an hour would have led to tragedy. But, it was a lesson learned.. Next time he activated a new system, he needed to do it in a safe ce! Chapter 27 - 27 New Distribution Method Chapter 27: New Distribution Method Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Move back a bit, I¡¯m going to transform!¡± After Du Gang¡¯smand, everyone stepped back, he then immediately took off his belt and began his transformation to see how tall he could get with it. ¡°Thump!¡± A four-meter-tall muscle giant suddenly appeared where Du Gang previously stood. The sheer size emanated a very intense oppressive feeling, not to mention his entire body was like a bronze statue, looking incredibly terrifying. An Ya and the others were undoubtedly frightened and instinctively took a few steps back. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t trust Du Gang, but he looked too terrifying, like a monstrous beast that could eat a person in one bite. Du Gang gave his fist a slight squeeze and indeed, the force was stronger than ever. Simultaneously, he noticed that his reaction ability appears to have improved! Normally after transforming, he would feel a touch sluggish and not as agile. But now, the sluggish feeling was nowhere to be sensed. Not only that, he even had an illusion that his current colossal figure was his true form! Immediately after sensing this change, he quickly returned to his normal size. It wasn¡¯t that he was wasting time. After all, his transformed state could nowst three hours which was plenty. The real reason was the other five people were almost ten meters away from him now. After he returned to his normal state, he quickly caught his baggy pants that were about to fall to the ground and tied his belt tight again. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯ve grown taller again .. Ma Li, looking at the now normally sized Du Gang, spoke in disbelief. ¡°Grown taller?¡± Du Gang rotated his body and nced around. True enough, the others who he could previously speak to at an almost equal height, now he had to lower his head to make eye contact with them. Du Gang was already 1.75 meters tall. After acquiring the system, his height grew once. But after the activation of his nervous system now, he grew taller again. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably about 1.9 meters tall now, your muscles seem to be more developed too!¡± Chu Zixuan, who was only as tall as Du Gang¡¯s chest, gestured roughly and estimated Du Gang¡¯s height. Looking at Du Gang now, his entire body was covered with ferocious muscles. His upper body was bare, revealing his robust chest muscles and sharply defined abs. Because each transformation would rip his upper garment, he couldn¡¯t bother to wear one anymore and left his bulging muscles exposed. His lower half was covered in an erged school uniform pants. The pants belonged to a 300 lbs fat guy from the school before. Even after Du Gang had grown taller, the waist still seemed very loose. But fortunately, there was a belt holding it up. Every time he transformed, he would habitually loosen his belt¡­ After discovering all of this, Du Gang finally understood. Everyone else had finished half an hour ago. During this, Cao Yongyi also awakened his superpower after consuming the ninth crystal. However, Ma Li and Ji Zhiwen showed no signs of awakening even after consuming ten crystals. Cao Yongyi¡¯s superpower was a very standard fire element ability that allowed him to control me. Besides, Chu Zixuan and An Ya only felt a slight enhancement in their superpowers, but no qualitative change. That means, their abilities did enhance, but ten red crystals were just not enough for an upgrade! ¡°It seems my spection is correct. Each of us has a different level of talent. The naturally awakened, like Du Gang, have the best gifted. Then, based on the number of crystals consumed, we can determine our gifted level. An Ya and I are one-crystal level. Cao Yongyi is a nine-crystal level, and Ma Li and Ji Zhiwen are probably more than ten-crystals level. The exact number needed to awaken is still unclear!¡± Chu Zixuan continued after seeing everyone in agreement, ¡°So, I suggest that we adjust the crystal distribution principle ording to the power and talent levels, asigning more crystals to the stronger and more talented¡­¡± As these words were spoken, Du Gang and An Ya showed no reaction, while Ma Li, Cao Yongyi, and Ji Zhiwen¡¯s faces turned sour. Among those present, these three were the least talented. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bad idea?¡± Cao Yongyi hesitated for a moment, then voiced his opinion. Now that he had awakened his superpower, he felt he deserved a say as well. Once he took the lead, Ji Zhiwen followed suit with ament. However, Ma Li did not speak. He felt torn. On the one hand, he was not too keen on this n, but, it seemed to favor Du Gang and he was at a loss as to how to proceed. ¡°This isn¡¯t a time of peace anymore, nor is it our past days of shared plenty. The principle of hard work receiving high rewards should always prevail¡­¡± Chu Zixuan¡¯s face was somewhat stern, he continued, ¡°Crystals are not money or anything else. They can enhance our power¡­¡± ¡°Right now, our priority is dealing with safety issues. We need abilities that can eliminate the bugs¡­¡± ¡°Let me give a simple example. With thirty crystals, Du Gang¡¯s strength has already upgraded twice, bing much stronger. For someone with lesser talent, thirty crystals might barely awaken them. Isn¡¯t that a waste?¡± ¡°In these apocalyptic times, danger is everywhere. Apart from the bugs, we don¡¯t know if there are other spatial channels or sun-resistant creatures that might appear¡­¡± ¡°At such times, shouldn¡¯t the crystals be given primarily to people with superior talent and significant contributions?¡± This time, even Cao Yongyi was left speechless. Because the crystals they had ingested were obtained through Du Gang and Chu Zixuan¡¯s efforts. The others had not lifted a finger. Though An Ya had awakened almost at the same time as Chu Zixuan, due to her abilities and personality, she had not hunted down a single crystal. Cao Yongyi was silent and Ji Zhiwen did not dare to speak more. All he could do was frown, expressing his dissatisfaction. Du Gang observed everyone¡¯s reactions but didn¡¯t rush to make a decision. Instead, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion on how to distribute them?¡± Actually, he did not want to distribute these crystals to everyone. If Ma Li wasn¡¯t around, he did not intend to share them at all. But now that they formed a team, he could not go back on his words. Chu Zixuan¡¯s speech was indeed to his liking. Upon hearing it, the corners of Chu Zixuan¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, unnoticed by others. However, his expression quickly returned to normal, and he calmly said, ¡°My suggestion is to distribute the crystals ording to strength, talent, the effectiveness inbating bugs, and contributions to the team¡­¡± ¡°To be specific, Du Gang has made the greatest contribution and he is the most talented and strongest. He should get forty percent.¡± ¡°My mental powers can detect potential dangers and extract crystals from the bugs. Thus, I should get thirty percent.¡± ¡°Although An Ya is highly talented, she has not contributed and we¡¯re not sure if her superpower will be effective against the bugs. So, she should get ten percent!¡± ¡°Cao Yongyi¡¯s Fire Element superpower has been tested and we know it¡¯s just ordinary fire. Besides inming the bugs¡¯ fury, it cannot inflict serious damage. His talent is also not as superior as An Ya¡¯s¡­ However, considering the future uses of fire, such as boiling water to prevent bacterial infections, he should also get ten percent.¡± ¡°And Ma Li and Ji Zhiwen, who haven¡¯t awakened their superpowers yet and are thus non-contributors, will share the remaining ten percent!¡± An Ya didn¡¯t have any major objections. She had not contributed much, and as Du Gang¡¯s gaze fell on her, she agreed straight away. Next was Ma Li. Without waiting for Du Gang to look at him, he immediately agreed. And just like that, four people had agreed. Cao Yongyi had some other ideas, but Chu Zixuan¡¯s logic could not be argued with. Given that Du Gang seemed to ept it, he too found himself agreeing. When it got to Ji Zhiwen, he had lost all the right to voice an opinion. Du Gang merely nced at him lightly and he immediately agreed. He wasn¡¯t foolish and could see that in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, he was disposable and could be discarded anytime. If he objected, he reckoned Chu Zixuan would propose to kick him out of the team on the spot. He started to understand that Chu Zixuan was merely Du Gang¡¯s ¡®trained dog¡¯, purposely ying the bad guy. Maybe even these words were taught to him by Du Gang himself. Seeing that everyone had agreed, Du Gang didn¡¯t put on any airs and said, ¡°Well, Chu Zixuan makes a good point. Since no one has disagreements, let¡¯s distribute them this way for now. If anything changes in the future, we can adjust it then!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ji Zhiwen had a sort of ¡®I knew it¡¯ expression on his face and exchanged a quick nce with Cao Yongyi,municating their shared thoughts without leaving a trace.. Chapter 28 - 28: Someone Underneath Chapter 28: Someone Underneath Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the discussion, the team advanced again, heading for the police station. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the entrance of the police station, only a short street away. Like most other ces, it was in a state of disarray, with even fragments of green uniforms scattered on the ground. The electric gate of the police station had been knocked over by the creatures and was now lying t on the ground. The group exchanged uneasy nces. A sense of foreboding filled their hearts. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and check it out!¡± Du Gang, holding a sharp knife, moved to the front, closely followed by Chu Zixuan. Once inside thepound, they found the ground littered with bullet shells among the debris and numerous pits. Beyond that, a smell of gunpowder still hung in the air. It was obvious that a prolonged gunfight had taken ce here. The group stopped in the courtyard where the sunlight could reach. Du Gang looked around, the silence was eerie, not a single sound was heard. He turned to Chu Zixuan, nodded, signaling him to use his mental power to scan around. Upon receiving the instruction, Chu Zixuan closed his eyes and moved slightly every once in a while, changing directions toplete a full 360-degree scan. As he finished the scan, his face had taken on a stern look. Feeling a sense of grim foreboding, Du Gang broke the silence, ¡°How¡¯s it look?¡± Chu Zixuan frowned, sighed, and slowly shook his head, ¡°They must¡¯ve fought the bugsst night. Their gunfire attracted a lot of them¡­ the building is crawling with bugs!¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Ji Zhiwen screamed, ¡°They had guns! Real guns!¡± The group felt a sinking disappointment. They thought that with guns and grenades, the police station would¡¯ve been able to kill the creatures. But now, not a single bug¡¯s corpse could be found in the yard! This meant that the guns and ammunition were not lethal to the bugs. They weren¡¯t able to kill even a single one¡­ ¡°Look!¡± Suddenly, Chu Zixuan walked towards a pit, pointed at a green liquid, and said, ¡°This green blood is the bug¡¯s blood. Firearms should have an effect on them, they just missed their weak point¡­¡± ¡°The weak point?¡± Du Gang remained silent. These creatures were incredibly resilient. Unless their heads were destroyed or the crystals in their brains were removed, they were practically invincible. Considering their hard shells, even a bullet would probably get lodged inside without prating deep enough. At this moment, the six of them felt dejected. All they had wished was to gain some intel from the police station. In their imaginations, the police station might have even established a counter-attack line. However, reality proved that their hopes were too high. The situation here was even worse than at their school, where most of the bugs that came out of the spatial channel had left. Thew couldn¡¯t imagine the regnnnqe of the creatures far awav hearing the sound of gunshots, most likely charging over in droves. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Chu Zixuan, being the quickest to recover among them, was already starting to consider the next move. Upon hearing his question, Du Gang let out a breath, collected his emotions, and resolutely said, ¡°We go in and kill all these bugs!¡± Years of peace had made them hold on to the illusion of safety, even in the face of an apocalypse. But these bugs were a stark reminder of their new reality: Humankind was doomed, and there was no going back. Suddenly, Chu Zixuan called for Du Gang to stop. ¡®Wait, there¡¯s movement from the bugs over there!¡± He had only done a preliminary scan before and hadn¡¯t inspected everything in detail. But recalling the situation, there indeed was an area that seemed off. After scanning it again, he confirmed that in this one area, the creatures were piled on top of each other, moving asionally. Chu Zixuan moved a few steps closer. After his enhancement, he was now able to scan a spherical space within a range of fifteen meters. After switching from linear scanning to spherical scanning, he suddenly stopped and then ran a few more steps to a spot near the entrance, only stopping there. The other four just followed a few steps behind and then stopped, choosing to stay in the sunlight. However, Du Gang stayed beside Chu Zixuan without ever stopping, protecting him while asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°People! Chu Zixuan looked at him excitedly and quickly said, ¡°There are peopleunderground, more than a dozen!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang eximed, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°Yes, there are people underground. I saw them; they are hiding underneath!¡± Listening to Chu Zixuan who pointed to the ground and excitedly said, ¡°The air-raid shelter, it must have been built to deal with air raids!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The other four also got excited, ¡°Let¡¯s save them!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go in with Chu Zixuan while you guys stay outside and alert us if anything happens.¡± After saying this, he and Chu Zixuan exchanged nces and proceeded into the building, one leading, the other following. But they weren¡¯t too worried; they had previously run tests inside a building that housed four bugs. At that time, Du Gang suppressed a bug and made it struggle and cry out frantically, but this still did not wake up the other bugs. This showed that these creatures hated sunlight and detested the day. Except for life-and-death situations, they would hardly wake up. This level of hibernation was almost like a deathlike sleep! Upon entering the building, Du Gang and Chu Zixuan began their bug extermination, Du leading, Chu following just like they had nned. Only when they were inside did Du Gang truly understand what Chu Zixuan had meant by ¡°The building is crawling with bugs¡±. The entire lobby was densely packed with bugs. Some were even stacked atop one another, leaving no ce for a foot tond. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Du Gang¡¯s clothes instantly tore as his body swelled to a towering four meters in height. He quickly suppressed one of the creatures and then said to Chu Zixuan. In the beginning, Du Gang was the one who handled most of the crystal extractions. But as time went on, he realized that Chu Zixuan¡¯s extraction speea surpassea ms. So, they agreed: Du Gang would be in charge of controlling the creatures, keeping them from iling aimlessly, while Chu Zixuan would use his mental power to extract the crystals. With this division ofbor, their efficiency increased dramatically, they were now capable of killing a creature the instant it woke up. ¡°Sizzle¡±Sizzle- Working together, they progressed rapidly. The creatures were barely able to squeal before they were killed. It didn¡¯t take long for them to rid the area around the basement entrance of bugs.. Chapter 29 - 29: Exchange Chapter 29: Exchange Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There are too many bugs, we need to move them!¡± Chu Zixuan pointed to the bugs beneath his feet, somewhat helpless. While the bugs had been tidied up, their sheer size meant that their corpses upied nearly the whole space. Du Gang scratched his head, slightly irritated. On their journey, they had killed no small number of these bugs. ¡°Well, let¡¯s move them then!¡± He sighed, nced at Chu Zixuan standing motionless on top of the bug corpses, and started to move them himself. Regrettably, he was the only one who could do this job. Chu Zixuan¡¯s telekic superpower drained his energy based on the volume of the objects he controlled. The bigger the object, the more energy it consumed and the shorter the time he could maintain control. For this bug-moving task, Du Gang estimated that Chu Zixuan could only do it once or twice before needing a break. Soon, Du Gang turned into some kind of manualbourer, moving all the bugs in this area outside the door. During this process, they discovered a peculiar phenomenon. The bugs¡¯ antennae would spontaneouslybust into ashes under the sunlight. The entire yard was now nearly half fill with bugs, causing An Ya and the others to retreat to a very distant ce, watching them from afar. Watching their reactions, Du Gang felt a twinge of annoyance in his heart. But he did notsh out. Instead, he resumed his true size and rejoined Chu Zixuan at the entrance of the cer. The entrance was blocked by a huge steel te, and simply by knocking on it, one could tell how thick it was from the echo it produced. The steel te had handles on both sides for pulling. Du Gang stepped forward to grip the handles, pulling it slightly, but it did not budge. It seemed like it was locked from the inside. ¡°If I transformed, I might be able to pull it open!¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t break the lock!¡± Having said that, he stepped forward, knocked forcefully on the steel te, and shouted, ¡°Can anyone hear me inside?¡± As he shouted, he also used his Mental Power to probe the inside. Those inside, who had initially been scattered around, were now gathered around the entrance with weapons in hand. It seemed like the soundproofing of this steel te wasn¡¯t as good as they had expected. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A muffled voice came from under the steel te. ¡°Humans, we¡¯re humans. You¡¯re safe for now, you can open the door!¡± Chu Zixuan continued to lie on the ground, shouting in response. There were thirteen people under the steel te, all wearing police uniforms. Having heard the voice, they came together for a discussion. ¡°Is it really human?¡± ¡°Could it be the bugs in disguise?¡± ¡°Impossible, have you been watching too much Gxy Warriors?¡± ¡°Could it be the militarying to rescue us?¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t hear any gunfire!¡± ¡°Or maybe the bugs have already left on their own?¡± Earlier, they indeed heard some rustling sounds, as if something was being dragged on the ground. After a long discussion among the thirteen inside, they finally decided to crack the steel te open and have a look. They couldn¡¯t stay in there forever. Eventually, they¡¯d run out of food and have to leave. So, they might as well take a gamble to see if those outside were real humans! With a ¡°click¡±, the steel door cracked open from the inside. The people inside cautiously peeked out. Seeing the faces of Chu Zixuan and Du Gang, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Following that, the people inside exerted their strength again to push open the steel te. With a ¡°thud¡±, the steel te door fell heavily to the ground, making a loud noise. After looking around, Du Gang saw that the bugs were all still sleeping soundly, not being woken by the noise. The first person who came out was so startled that he almost jumped back down. Thankfully, Chu Zixuan acted fast and pulled him back up quickly, assuring him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, the bugs are all asleep!¡± After quite some exnation, the thirteen people inside finally crawled up one by one onto the surface. ¡°So, you¡¯re students?¡± He Yongjun, the lead police officer and detective chief of the police station, who was also the highest-ranking officer among the thirteen present, voiced his confusion. No wonder he was surprised. Du Gang, standing at a height of 1.9 meters with muscles all over, would be intimidating to anyone. But now, someone was telling him that this figure was a high school student? ¡°Yes, we have four otherpanions outside. Three students and one teacher!¡± Seeing their disbelief, Du Gang could only lead them outside. As expected, upon seeing Ma Li and the others standing outside, the thirteen people finally breathed a sigh of relief. After thinking for a bit, Du Gang felt that this situation should be handled by Chu Zixuan, so he caught his eye and gestured. Upon seeing this, Chu Zixuan nodded and asked, ¡°Can I know what happened here?¡± He Yongjun sighed, ¡®We were ordered to stay at the police station for further notice. But after the sun set, the bugs appeared. We tried to fight back with our guns¡­¡± ¡°Who knew, these bugs don¡¯t fear guns. Their shells are so strong that bullets can¡¯t prate¡­¡± ¡°In a panic, only our group managed to escape into the air-raid shelter¡­¡± After their retelling, everyone learned that in the face of disaster, all are equal. Faced with these bugs, even the guns were of no use. Furthermore,pared to other people who hid in their homes, these people¡¯s casualty rate was much higher because they put too much faith in their guns! At this time, Chu Zixuan interjected, ¡°You fought the bugs?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve seen the speed of the bugs. It¡¯s very fast. How did you escape?! He found it odd. Considering the external signs of gunfire and the traces of bombs, it looked quite unusual. ¡°It was ourrade Su Qi. She awakened her superpower and held off the bugs!¡± He Yongjun didn¡¯t borate on what the superpower was and instead asked, ¡°What about you? How did you manage to get from theboratory to here?¡± Not in a hurry to answer, Chu Zixuan nced at the bugs, then at Du Gang. After assessing their agreement, Chu Zixuan began to speak, ¡°We stayed in the school all night. When day broke, we found the bugs had all hidden, so we came to the nearest police station to check on the situation¡­¡± At this moment, one of the revived police officers had already noticed the tracks on the ground, he frowned, ¡°These bugs¡­they were dragged out, not crawled out on their own¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who dragged them!¡± Chu Zixuan pointed at Du Gang andughed, ¡°Like your colleague, my ssmate and I have also awakened our superpowers. His superpower is increased strength, mine is telekinesis!¡± Having said that, he loosened the grip on his knife and the pointed de floated in mid-air.. Chapter 30 - 30: A Weakness of the Bug Chapter 30: A Weakness of the Bug Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the edge of the Arctic Circle, this is the boundary of the midnight sun. From this line southward, there are both day and night. Lu Zhou was currently conducting an experiment around a sleeping insect. Upon hearing that the insect sleeps during the day, he immediately asked the leader for a ne, brought his subordinates and a team of guards and came here. At this moment, the insect had been controlled by arge crane on a machine, with countless ropes wrapped around it. Lu Zhou¡¯s experiment was straightforward, constantly sending people to drive the insect to ces where there was no sunlight and then back to ces with sunlight, forparison. The other serious researchers and guards were clueless about his intentions. ¡°Director Lu, what is this experiment for¡­?¡± The deputy director of the research institute was somewhat puzzled, not knowing what the young man, who had taken the position of the director, was up to. Lu Zhou nced at him, and then at the curious crowd beside him, indifferently saying, ¡°I am trying to determine whether it is the night or the sunlight that causes the insect¡¯s sleep¡­¡¯ ¡°During the experiment, we exposed this insect to different environments¡­¡± ¡°In areas with sunlight, despite cing these insects indoors and blocking all sources of light, this insect is still in deep sleep¡­¡± ¡°But in areas without sunlight, even if we shine the strongest and brightest objects on this insect, it remains very active¡­¡± ¡°What does this indicate?¡± The deputy director was taken aback, ¡°So the insect is afraid of sunlight?¡± Lu Zhou slightly shook his head, ¡°Yes, and no!¡± He began to exin, ¡®We know of dark matter because it exists and can¡¯t be detected by any human instrument. Its existence is made apparent by astronomical observations that vite Newton¡¯sw of universal gravitation, which can be very well-exined under the premise of dark matter existence.¡± ¡°Now, the world has changed, and dark matter has emerged, directly affecting our world¡­¡¯ After a while, Lu Zhou realized he had digressed and after coughing, he continued, ¡°Since dark matter exists, could there be something like visible matter; let¡¯s call it yang matter?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m doing here is to initially confirm that there¡¯s indeed a sr matter in the air which is invisible to the human eye and undetectable by instruments¡­¡± ¡°Now let me borate, suppose there has always been a yang matteryer in our sr system that blocks the invasion of dark matter and protects the ecosystem within the sr system¡­¡± ¡°But one day, the living beings in the sr system, while exploring the universe, identally broke thatyer, causing the dark matter that filled the universe to immediately seep into the sr system¡­¡± ¡°Once the sunlight on Earth disappeared, these insects, which need to breathe dark matter, became active. And when the sun rises, under the sunshine, the Yang matter drives away the dark matter, and these insects fall into a deep sleep. The deputy director furrowed his brows and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. How would you exin the spatial channels?¡± His current knowledge didn¡¯t allow him to believe that this was true, despite him not being able to rebut it. ¡°I can¡¯t exin the spatial channels right now, but I can assume that there are twoyers to our universe. One is the visible universe where we live, and the other is the dark universe where the insects live. The dark matter opened a channel between the two worlds!¡± At this moment, the vehicle entered an area without sunlight again, and the insect at the back of the vehicle gradually woke up, its body twisting constantly within a pile of ropes. ¡°Of course, you can also assume that these insects are of a higher intelligence and there are insects among them that can open spatial channels. This might be an invasion on Earth!¡± Upon saying this, Lu Zhou paused for a moment, the corners of his mouth curving upwards as he broke into a smile, ¡°I think I may have found a weakness in these insects!¡± While he was speaking, he called for the vehicle to stop, then walked to the front of the insect with a pair of big scissors. ¡°What kind of weakness?¡± Not only did the deputy director and other researchers pay attention to this, even the security team members were also drawn in. Lu Zhou suddenly radiated a brilliant smile, ¡°These insects are definitely dark matter creatures. In the absence of dark matter, they¡¯re as blind as we are in the dark!¡± Next, he took the big scissors and cut directly at the insect¡¯s antennae. ¡°Snip!¡± ¡°Snip!¡± After two snips, both the antennae on the insect¡¯s head were cut off and fell to the ground. ¡°These antennae are their ¡®eyes¡¯ for sensing the world. Without them, they are blind!¡± Sure enough, the insect, which had been struggling at first, stopped immediately after its antennae were Clit off and becamemnlptplv still Seeing this fantastic sight, everyone instinctively looked up at the sky. Upon confirming that there was no sunlight, everyone became excited. ¡°Great! Does this mean that if we cut off their antennae, they will die?¡± ¡°No, they just can¡¯t see or hear and think it¡¯s nighttime. They will still struggle if you try to move them!¡± Having said this, Lu Zhou kicked the insect, which indeed began to struggle again. The city of Nanyuan. ¡°Damn insects!¡± A policeman was standing in front of a sleeping insect, kicking it to vent his anger. Yesterday, quite a few of his colleagues lost their lives to these insects. Chu Zixuan nced at him and reminded him, ¡°I think you¡¯d better not do this. The insect is not dead, just asleep¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t know about the conclusions that Director Lu Zhou had reached, but he knew that every time the insect was cut, it woke up! Sure enough, before he had finished speaking, the sleeping insect started to struggle and pounced at the policeman. ¡°Watch out!¡± Everyone eximed. Seeing this, Chu Zixuan didn¡¯t have time to think, he spread his mental power instantly and threw out a sharp knife. The moment he spread his mental power, he got a grip on the situation around him. What surprised him was that Du Gang showed no reaction at this moment. He didn¡¯t show any signs of transforming! Chu Zixuan even saw the look of panic Du Gang put on his face¡­ Too heartless! At the time he thought of all this, the knife he controlled with his mind had just flown into the air and was still some distance from the insect. Just then, a sh of light suddenly lit up, and the pouncing motion of the insect over there suddenly slowed down. The policeman took this opportunity to sit down hurriedly, wriggled a few times towards the back, and quickly escaped the range of the insect¡¯s attack. Everyone quickly looked at the source of the light. At this moment, the young and beautiful policewoman Su Qi was pointing towards the sky, and an exceptionally bright and dazzling light was shining at her fingertips. The feeling of this light shining on the human body was veryfortable, just like being bathed in sunlight. Just now, it was Su Qi using her superpower that had saved the policeman! Chapter 31 - 31 After all, we are all humans! Chapter 31: After all, we are all humans! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Inside the police station, the insect that was originally awake gradually recovered from its fluttering state, and then fell into a deep sleep again. ¡°What is your superpower?¡± Du Gang, looking at the light, was very curious and guessed, ¡°Suppression? Sleep induced?¡± If this woman had killed the bug, he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised at all. Bizarrely, she just shed a light from her finger and the bug fell asleep. He suspected that she might have a power simr to An Ya¡¯s that could hypnotize bugs. Su Qi subconsciously nced at Captain He Yongjun, and seeing that he did not react, she then smiled and said, ¡°My superpower is Light Control!¡± ¡°That means I can create all kinds of lights I have ever seen!¡± ¡°What I just released was sunlight¡­ I thought of it after my power awakened yesterday, considering that there were no bugs during the day, so I produced sunlight, and these bugs really stopped¡­¡± At this moment, He Yongjun interjected, ¡°That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t for Su Qi¡¯s power, I would have been dead by now, the bug was less than a meter away from me at the time!¡± His face still wore an expression of lingering fear. ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for Su Qi awakening her superpower and conjuring sunlight, we would have all been deadst night!¡± The other police officers also chimed in, all with simr expressions. It seemed that they had indeed experienced a narrow escape from death. Hearing them say this, Du Gang and the others nodded. It was their team¡¯s consensus that the bugs would fall asleep when the sun came out. ¡°So, bugs are afraid of sunlight, and they will fall into deep sleep under the sunlight!¡± After murmuring these words, Chu Zixuan looked at the crowd and asked again, ¡°What do you think would happen if we moved this bug into the sun?¡± Su Qi, who had withdrawn her superpower after the bug fell asleep, agreed after hearing his words, ¡°I also want to know if my superpower can cause other damages to bugs besides putting them to sleep!¡± Last night was a devastating experience for her, having to watch one colleague after another fall down and being powerless to help¡­ Although she finally saved her teammates by producing sunlight, she longed to kill these bugs with her own hands! While Chu Zixuan was speaking, he was secretly looking at Du Gang with his Mental Power and saw no reaction from him, so he quietly nodded. He felt that he had mostly figured out Du Gang¡¯s character by now. Cold-blooded, selfish, opportunistic, and good at pretending! These traits all had been disyed by Du Gang during that day. However, the good news was that Du Gang was quite rational and not some hysterical madman. Normal people, upon receiving inhuman powers, would lose their sense due to the sudden surge in strength and be arrogant. But not Du Gang! It was clear that he could control his desires and appear quite calm. Thinking of something incredible, Chu Zixuan involuntarily shivered. ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Du Gang, standing beside Chu Zixuan, asked with concern. ¡°No¡­no, I¡¯m fine!¡± Du Gang nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine!¡± Then, he suddenly took a step forward and said, ¡°The superpower I¡¯ve awakened is strength and agility. Hmm, now I have about three to four times the strength of a normal person. If you need to move the bug into the sun, I can help¡­¡± The police officers, after hearing Chu Zixuan¡¯s exnation, knew about Du Gang¡¯s power, and also knew that he was originally only 1.7 meters tall and gained height because his power had awakened. Watching the smile on Du Gang¡¯s face and his sincere demeanor, the officers couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°What a good student!¡± Despite possessing inhuman powers, he remained a kind-hearted kid at heart! Once he finished speaking, he and the other police officers gathered around the bug, discussing how to move the three-meter-long bug, which appeared to be quite heavy, outside. Hearing that Du Gang had concealed his true superpower, An Ya and the others didn¡¯t find it too strange, because Chu Zixuan had mentioned earlier, he had only increased in strength. However, when they saw the others praising Du Gang as a good kid, they all felt a ludicrous sensation. This really is a cunning old fox, what a great pretender! Ji Zhiwen, wanting to expose Du Gang as he watched him put on his pretend innocent face. This guy, when facing others who were unaware of the specifics, simply pushed Chu Zixuan forward while pretending that Chu Zixuan was the leader of the group. Not only did he hide his real superpower, but he also subtly portrayed himself as an honest, naive, and kind student. Shameless! After thinking for a moment, Ji Zhiwen still dared not say more. He had originally wanted to lodge aint with the police about Du Gang¡¯s inhumane method of distributing war spoils. But now, he thought of a problem, that is, could the dozen or so people present beat Du Gang? The answer gestated in his heart for a while, and in the end, he sighed, holding back the words he had intended to say. Thus, a group of police officers gathered together discussing how to handle and transport the bug. And Du Gang¡¯s group, who seemed like a group of students, were whispering on the side. ¡°Should we tell them about the crystals?¡± Chu Zixuan asked in a low voice. The others didn¡¯t rush to express their opinions, but instead looked at Du Gang to see what he would say because they had basically all recognized him as their leader. After pondering for a moment, Du Gang said, ¡°Actually, there are two possibilities now. One is that when it gets dark, the Spatial Channels won¡¯t appear, and the bugs won¡¯te again, so the society will soon recover, and we¡¯ll have to go back to school¡­¡± Everyone heard this, all wishing for it. Compared to awakening superpowers, they would prefer to return to normal society. ¡°The other situation is that when it gets dark, the Spatial Channels will appear again, and then the bugs will be endless¡­¡± As he said this, Du Gang paused. He had not wanted to tell others initially, as it might lead topetition. But after giving it some thought, he realized it made no difference. Not mentioning how many bugs might be hiding outside, just think; how many people, as of now, would be able to break open a bug and take out the crystal? Their goal was the north, Luo An City, so even if they told He Yongjun and the others, it wouldn¡¯t matter because they wouldn¡¯t cross paths in the future! Finally, after thoughtful contemtion, Du Gang said, ¡°So, I think we should tell them about the crystals since we all belong to the same human race!¡± Everyone found it insincerely virtuous and a bit hypocritical when these righteous words were spoken by Du Gang. This included not only Ji Zhiwen but also An Ya and Ma Li. Du Gang did not care about what others thought of him and decided, ¡°Alright, Chu Zixuan, you will be the one to tell them about itter..¡± Chapter 32 - 32: Would You Like to Join Us? Chapter 32: Would You Like to Join Us? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After some discussion, He Yongjun and the others decided to use a rope to make a and pull the insect out. Of course, they knew what Chu Zixuan had said before, that the pile of corpses were moved by Du Gang. But after knowing that they were just freshmen, there was an inexplicable emotion stirring in their hearts. They¡¯d rather struggle themselves than let Du Gang help them. However, they were still quite cautious, having Su Qi watching by their side, ready to suppress the creature with her superpower the moment it showed signs of waking up. So, without Du Gang¡¯s help, He Yongjun and the others sessfully managed to drag the insect into the courtyard. When the sunlight hit the insect, it instantly became immobile, its leg that was previously struggling now motionless. Under the direct radiance of the sunlight, the insectpletely lost control of its body. ¡°Give it a kick and see!¡± Chu Zixuan interjected. He Yongjun nced at him and nodded at one of the officers, who then went up and brutally kicked the insect. Even after several kicks, the insect showed no reaction, as though it was truly dead. ¡°Is it dead?¡± The crowd was surprised, not expecting the sunlight to cause such damage to the insect. At this, Chu Zixuan shook his head. He had been using his Mental Power to scan the insect¡¯s internal condition. Its life force was still there, but under the sunlight, it was suppressed to the maximum. As he was talking, he nced at Du Gang and said, ¡°Let me try to see if killing it at this moment elicits any reaction!¡± If kicking it didn¡¯t help, he might as well try to cut it. As soon as his words fell, the de in his hand started levitating. While the officers were not seeing this for the first time, they still found it fascinating. Chu Zixuan controlled the speed of his attack, slowly plunging the de into the insect¡¯s body at a slow pace. The de pierced the insect inch by inch. As expected, there were no screams from the creature as ity motionless under the sun. Suddenly, the de flew out from the other side of the insect, bringing a spray of green blood. Despite being stabbed, the creature remained still, behaving as though the body wasn¡¯t even its own. Next, Chu Zixuan controlled the de to fly towards the insect¡¯s brain. He wanted to see if this creature would still show no reaction while facing a life-threatening crisis. It was not until the de sessfully entered the insect¡¯s brain and took out a crystal that Chu Zixuan sighed, ¡°The suppression of these insects by sunlight is too much. They arepletely immobile and they can¡¯t even feel when they are dying!¡± He had carefully observed the insect¡¯s internal movement and indeed, there was absolutely no reaction. ¡°The sunlight must havepletely suppressed the insect¡¯s perception of the outside world. It didn¡¯t feel me killing it, it didn¡¯t even realize that it was dead!¡± At this time, the attention of He Yongjun and the others was drawn to the crystal Chu Zixuan had taken out. ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Zixuan let the crystal float in the air, speaking lightly, ¡°I call this kind of crystal a Source Energy Crystal. It¡¯s the origin of my superpower. As the name suggests, this crystal the size of a fingernail can awaken superpowers in people and also enhance existing superpowers¡­¡± ¡°What!¡± Everyone eximed in surprise, with the previously calm He Yongjun unconsciously taking a few steps closer. Soon, Chu Zixuan exined his guess about the crystals, casually mentioning that he had identally swallowed one and as a result awakened his abilities. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, every insect has such a crystal inside its body?¡± ¡°It seems so!¡± ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right!¡± He Yongjun looked at Du Gang and the others and frowned, ¡°Since you¡¯ve killed so many insects, why haven¡¯t your ssmates and teachers awakened their superpowers?¡± Chu Zixuan smiled faintly, ¡°They have all eaten the crystals, but only Du Gang has awakened his superpower, the others have not¡­ So, I guess the number of crystals needed for awakening varies ording to the individual¡¯s physical talent.¡± He Yongjun nodded, that made sense. He looked at Chu Zixuan and understood now. These students were not simple, they had their own ideas. The reason for revealing this information now must be part of some n. So, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Our destination is Luo An City, our families are there. We should take action while it¡¯s still daylight!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± He Yongjun nodded. At this time, his expression underwent a slight change, but he quickly covered it up and anxiously asked, ¡°Can you do us a favor?¡± Chu Zixuan smiled lightly, ¡°Do you want me to help you extract the crystals from the living insects at the police station?¡± When his real intention was guessed, He Yongjun felt slightly awkward. Refusing Du Gang¡¯s help was mainly due to their pride, and now they were again requesting assistance, which felt a bit awkward. However, thinking that this crystal could awaken superpowers and kill insects, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, not caring about saving face anymore. Chu Zixuan nodded and agreed. This answer was what they had thought of in advance. Currently, these policemen wanted to extract crystals from the insects, which could be quite troublesome and require a lot of effort. But if he were to help, it wouldn¡¯t take much time. His psychokic power is consumed ording to the size of the object. For him, using a de wouldn¡¯t consume too much Mental Power. Soon, with Su Qi¡¯s help, Chu Zixuan had extracted crystals from all the insects in the police station, collecting more than thirty crystals in total. ¡°I suggest each of you take one of these crystals and swallow it to see if your superpowers will awaken. Then, you can focus on awakening one person¡­¡± Chu Zixuan¡¯s suggestion was excellent. After a few moments of consideration, they all agreed. As they washed the crystals with water, Du Gang asked a question, ¡°What are your ns after awakening?¡± ¡°n?¡± He Yongjun suddenly straightened up, saying seriously, ¡°I have to live up to my role, protecting the people¡­¡± ¡°Once we awaken our superpowers, we¡¯ll each go check our homes first, then find a safe ce to set up a survivor base. After that, we¡¯ll start hunting insects and rescuing the civilians!¡± He Yongjun hesitated before asking, ¡°Chu Zixuan, would you like to join us?¡± Compared to the ordinary Du Gang, he was more keen on having Chu Zixuan join them. ¡°Sorry, my family is still waiting for me in Luo An City!¡± The refusal from Chu Zixuan was justified, leaving He Yongjun and the others unable to retaliate. They could only sigh regretfully, then one after another, started swallowing the crystals in their hands.. Chapter 33 - 33 This is the Counterattack of my Earth ‘s Life Forms! Chapter 33: This is the Counterattack of my Earth ¡®s Life Forms! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thirteen officers, including Su Qi, each swallowed a crystal. After thirteen minutes had passed by, ten of them had already opened their eyes, helplessly waiting. They already knew through Chu Zixuan that they were not gifted, and had not awakened any superpowers. On the other hand, the three people who kept their eyes shut were Su Qi, who was in the process of enhancing her powers, He Yongjun, and a simple officer named Zhang Peng. Everyone was viewing them with envy, knowing that these few individuals who were gifted would be superpowered after waking up! Chu Zixuan had already noticed something unusual by then. He realized that in the minds of those people, a mysterious zone had appeared that he could not investigate. All the awakened ones, including himself, had such zones in their minds. However, with everyone else, he could easily ¡®see¡¯ their brains as long as he scanned them¡­ But, there was an exception! Chu Zixuan stealthily nced at Du Gang, and noticed that his brain, surprisingly, was like that of an ordinary person; his mental powers could prate it at will. But the problem was that Du Gang was indeed an awakened one! Could it be that he had already upgraded, and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t see through him? At that moment, Chu Zixuan could onlye up with such an exnation. However, he took note of this event, nning to observe Du Gang¡¯s situation again after having upgraded himself. Before long, He Yongjun and Zhang Peng woke up. ¡°What¡¯s it like? What superpowers have you awakened?¡± The moment they opened their eyes, the other officers hurried forward. Over there, excitement radiated from the faces of He Yongjun and Zhang Peng. He Yongjun raised his hand and three Wolverine-like ws shot out of it. ¡°I¡¯ve literally turned into Wolverine!¡± Despite what he said, his face was filled with excitement. Over on the other side, Zhang Peng sped his hands together, and they instantly transformed into a massive metal shield. ¡°I can turn my hands into shields like this, one shield per hand!¡± As he spoke, the two shields quickly split into two smaller shields. ¡°Zhang Peng, you¡¯re going to be our meat shield from now on!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Everyone congratted and joked with them. After seeing their superpowers, Du Gang and the others also began their farewells. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay and join us?¡± He Yongjun still wanted to persuade them further. After having truly awakened his superpower, he realized just how impressive Chu Zixuan¡¯s superpower was. Not only could he use mental power for detection, but he could also control objects using telekinesis. This was extremely practical and powerful. After receiving the unanimous negative responses from Du Gang and the others, he finally stopped trying to convince them. Instead, he wished them, ¡°Alright, then. We wish you all the best. If Luo An City bes unbearable, you can return to Nanyuan. We will establish a survivor¡¯s base here!¡± ¡°Okay, we will. Also, we are students from the Experimental Middle School. In the male dormitory, there are still more than ten ssmates. One of them, a girl, has also awakened her superpower!¡± At Du Gang¡¯s instruction, Chu Zixuan also mentioned the situation of his ssmates. After all, they didn¡¯t have any big grudges, and there was no need to let them die. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t see each other again in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make time to check on them today!¡± With that, the two groups finally went their separate ways at the entrance of the police station. By then, there were finally some people moving on the streets. Of course, there weren¡¯t many of them. These people were either separated from their families, rushing to check on their rtives, or they had not prepared any food, and after going hungry all night, were now searching for something to eat. Upon seeing He Yongjun and the others in uniform, these people rushed over excitedly. Upon seeing this, Du Gang and the others silently sidestepped the crowd and left the ce. Once they reached a deserted spot, they began to discuss their next moves. Chu Zixuan, continuing in his role as the brain trust, analyzed: ¡°There¡¯s a distance of over five hundred kilometers from Nanyuan to Luo An City. There are three ways to go: by ne, by train, or by freeway!¡± ¡°We can rule out the ne, considering what happened yesterday. All the nes have gone, there¡¯s no hope of us flying there.¡± ¡°About the freeway, the news mentioned that it¡¯s incredibly jammed to the point of immobility, and afterst night, it¡¯s probablypletely paralyzed!¡± ¡°So, we can go to the train station to see, if it¡¯s possible to take a train to Luo An City!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, all eyes turned towards Du Gang as it was his call to make a decision. After contemting for a while, Du Gang spoke: ¡®You¡¯ve a point. Let¡¯s first stop at the North Railway Station to assess the situation, and then decide what to do based on the specifics.¡± Nanyuan Military District. The control center. ¡°Our scavenger teams havee across some really strange situations out there¡­ ¡°Some of the nts and animals on Earth seem to have started changing. There are reports of seeing a dog that was over a meter tall and two meters long, people have also found normal trees have started to grow wildly, bing very tall¡­¡± ¡°Besides, thetest intelligence from the research department suggests that the flesh of these bugs is edible and can enhance the body¡¯s strength.. ¡°ording to the researchers, ordinary people might also awake if they eat a lot of bug meat, although the effect isn¡¯t as potent as the Red Crystals¡­¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, his brows were locked tight. He then voiced: ¡°Has the squad for Nanyuan City returned? What¡¯s the situation there?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± ¡°No waiting then, make a move right away. Our target is Nanyuan City!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that being too rash?¡± The advisors of the brains trust opposed, hoping that the troops could act steadily. They wished to at least gather a special operations corps of superpowered soldiers before heading to the city. ¡°It¡¯s alright, by then we can station the bulk of our forces outside Nanyuan City, and if worsees to worst, we can send the superpowered into the city to rescue civilians¡­¡± He knew that these brains trust didn¡¯t want to go so early because they were worried they wouldn¡¯t dare to use weapons of mass destruction in the city, which would mean tying their own hands. But hearing that, it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. The Nanyuan Military District was originally in the deep mountains, not too far from Nanyuan a journey of a little over a hundred kilometers. Hua Nation¡¯s Command Center in the Arctic Circle. Lu Zhou walked in with a grave expression, ab report in his hand. ¡°What happened?¡± Yao Zhenguo saw his troubled look and felt a sinking feeling. ¡°From the research, we find that these dark particles are driving biological evolution¡­ ¡°The bodies of these bugs areposed of substances simr or close to dark matter. If consumed, it can enhance physical strength, even cause awakenings¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?!¡± Yao Zhenguo questioned, somewhat baffled. Lu Zhou shook his head, sighed and said: ¡°For humans who consume these substances, most of the energy is absorbed by our brains, or ¡®souls¡¯. Meanwhile, animals, operating on instinct, use it all to bolster their bodies!¡± As he spoke, he revealed a set of images featuring tigers, lions, dogs, and cats. ¡°The bodies of these animals have all been strengthened to varying degrees. We¡¯ve already found a North Chinese tiger that¡¯s ten meters tall and nearly thirty meters long¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Earth¡¯s animals are fighting back, those bugs¡¯ end is nigh¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo clenched his fist in excitement. But the next sentence from Lu Zhou hit him hard. ¡°Uh, in the eyes of carnivorous animals, humans are the same as bugs ¨C both are food!¡± Yao Zhenguo¡¯s smile froze. ¡°In the daytime, the bugs in the wild can¡¯t hide and are basically free meat. Earth¡¯s carnivores aren¡¯tcking in food so their growth and evolution could be pretty rapid!¡± Yao Zhenguo¡¯s smile vanishedpletely. ¡°This is indeed bad news¡­ ¡°You know this is deceiving oneself¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Chapter 34 - 34: Activating Dynamic Vision Chapter 34: Activating Dynamic Vision Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All the trains in Nanyuan Station had already departed by the time Du Gang and the others arrived, with only a room full of insects waiting for them in the waiting area. Further ahead in the open area, the insects that were unable to hide or had nowhere to hide from the sun had already entered a state of suspended animation. ¡°There are no trains left, what do we do now?¡± Chu Zixuan casually mentioned before he looked at the insects all around with bright eyes. On their journey so far, although they had not actively hunted, they had killed any insects they passed by umting quite many red Source Energy Crystals. If they also exterminated the insects inside the train station, it should be enough for him to level up. At this moment, Du Gang also frowned. He had a bad premonition before, but he still held hope for this ce. He didn¡¯t expect that nothing was left, not even a single train head. As they made their way here, rushing for time, they didn¡¯t have time to use the crystals they collected. Now, finding that they can¡¯t proceed, they can only finish hunting the insects here and then enhance their abilities. ¡°An Ya, Ma Li, you two begin to prepare some food here, try to find a pot for hot meals if possible.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± An Ya had been anxious about not being able to contribute much during the journey. Hearing this, she quickly sprung into action. ¡°Cao Yongyi, Ji Zhiwen, you two take a look around to see if there are any other means of transportation or useful items.¡± Once Du Gang finished speaking, he started clearing the insects in the waiting area along with Chu Zixuan. The sheer number of insects in the waiting area made their cleaning ratherborious, with some ces having stacks of insects. Once the others moved far away, Du Gang quietly asked: ¡°Chu Zixuan, do you think the three of us: you, Ma Li and me, can find a faster way to Luo An City?¡± It was already noon. With only six or seven hours left till dark and having yet to find a way back, he was somewhat anxious. He even thought about transforming into a giant and running all the way back, but he quickly discarded the idea. Chu Zixuan pondered momentarily and then said with a frown, ¡°There isn¡¯t a great solution. You¡¯ve also seen the situation in the wilderness. There are more insects than in the city. It¡¯s okay during the day, but once night falls, we won¡¯t get far without a shelter to protect us from the insects¡­¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°My power has increased, and I can stay transformed for a longer time. If I were to carry Ma Li while transformed¡­¡± ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s a distance of five or six hundred kilometers. Do you know the fastest human sprinter can only run ten meters per second? That converts to a speed of only thirty-six kilometers per hour! To cover a distance of five to six hundred kilometers would be equivalent to a sprinter running at their top speed, non-stop for 16 hours, which is also equivalent to having 5761 races back to back¡­¡± Chu Zixuan looked helpless as he continued, ¡°Even if your speed is higher than his, do you have the endurance? Do you know the way? Don¡¯t you need to stop to correct your direction? How would you deal with any insects that can move during the daytime¡­¡± ¡°My suggestion is to find an off-road vehicle that¡¯s durable enough. We can drive during the day, but we must reach a town or county before sunset, and find a ce safe enough to stay overnight¡­¡± After hearing this series of suggestions, Du Gang, who had stopped, resumed his insect harvesting in silence, seemingly quite frustrated. Seeing this, Chu Zixuan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Unless absolutely necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to separate from Du Gang. A meat shield of his caliber was hard toe by. An hourter, all the waiting areas in the train station had been cleared. An Ya and Ma Li had cooked arge pot of instant noodles. Neither of them knew how to cook! Meanwhile, Cao Yongyi and Ji Zhiwen had managed to pick up a few useful items like paper maps, lighters, staplers and, most surprisingly, they found a car with keys. During their journey, Du Gang and the others hade across a good number of cars, but most of them didn¡¯t have keys. They weren¡¯t thieves, nor did they know how to fix cars, andcked the skills shown in movies to jumpstart a car with a couple of wires. They had to walk the entire way. Now that they found a drivable car, Du Gang took the unusual step ofplimenting them. ¡°Well done!¡± He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly. We¡¯ll split the crystals after eating, rest a bit, then hit the road!¡± They currently had a total of 220 crystals. Following the allocation principle, Du Gang got 88 crystals, Chu Zixuan got 66, An Ya and Cao Yongyi each received 22, while Ma Li and Ji Zhiwen each got 11. Soon, everyone swallowed their crystals and closed their eyes toprehend. Meanwhile, Du Gang quietly gave eight of his own crystals to Ma Li. He didn¡¯t give more. At this stage, it was most beneficial for him to enhance his own power. Given Ma Li¡¯s talent, giving him more would be wasteful. The 80 red crystals, each containing 1-3 points of Source Energy, gave him a total of 166 points of Source Energy. Adding the 20 points he had left over, he now had 186 points of Source Energy. Looking at this amount of Source Energy made him feel ufortable. Seeing Ma Li full of anticipation as he carefully studied his crystals, he still didn¡¯t ask him for a loan but chose to slip away in silence to hunt more insects. Not far from the train station, he exterminated seven insects in the open before finally amassing 200 points of Source Energy. By the time he returned to where he had been, Chu Zixuan had already awoken with a somewhat disappointed expression, but seeing Du Gang returning from elsewhere, he didn¡¯t ask much. He directly said, ¡°The number of crystals I ingested should be simr to what you had before leveling up, or perhaps even more. But I did not level up despite this. Is the difference in talent between natural awakening and awakening by consuming crystals really that huge?¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly,forting him with a few words. He understood that his rapid advancement was purely due to the system¡¯s advantages. After closing his eyes, he immediately added a hundred points of Source Energy to his Dynamic Vision. He did consider activating his Super Brain Analysis, but after some thought, he felt that his intelligence was not low and with Chu Zixuan around, this ability was not urgently needed. In the end, he decided to activate his Dynamic Vision because this ability could concrete boost his power. The ability to capture the high-speed movement of objects, what does this ability signify? It signifies that he can identify more dangers, and even see the trajectory of bullets. The activation of Dynamic Vision requires the restructuring of the internal structure of the eyeballs, which will cause intense pain. As soon as the Source Energy was added, Du Gang¡¯s eyes started to hurt abnormally. His vision then turned ck, and he promptly passed out.. Chapter 35 - 35: Greatly Enhanced! Chapter 35: Greatly Enhanced! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Du Gang woke up and opened his eyes, a new world appeared within his sight. The previously unified world was now, at this moment, as if it had been split intoyers. Everything was systematically disyed in that instant. In mid-air, the flight path of a mosquito, the flutter of its wings, were not only clear but remarkably distinct in Du Gang¡¯s eyes. Beyond that, he could clearly see the expressions of the five people around him, he could even glimpse into their deepest thoughts. Chu Zixuan¡¯s expression seemed a bit envious, yet also relieved. It appeared that he did not wish for his death after all. An Ya¡¯s expression was moreplex, Du Gang couldn¡¯t figure it out! Ma Li was full of concern, nothing else. As for Cao Yongyi, his expression was quite simr to Chu Zixuan¡¯s¡ªenvy cloaked with a sigh of relief. After all,pared to hunting insects on his own, it was morefortable for them to stick with Du Gang. However, Ji Zhiwen¡¯s expression was quiteplicated ¨C both restless and disappointed. Du Gang had a moment of clear enlightenment. This ¡®Dynamic Vision¡¯ was not limited to observing moving objects, but dramatically enhanced the power of his eyes, allowing him to see more clearly, absorb more details and process much more information! In the same way, the world in his eyes had be much brighter and colorful. The world didn¡¯t change, it was just that his eyes could now perceive more information! The eyes of a human body could originally perceive only three primary colors: red, green, and blue. All the things that humans see are images processed by these three color receptors and then fed back to the brain. But at this moment, the world seen through Du Gang¡¯s eyes was different. He could clearly see some peculiar lines! There were some red line rays that darted about in the air and there were also some purple light rays¡­ Infrared light? Ultraviolet light? Just then, he had a thought and his eyes naturally shifted, instantly turning his usually dark eyes a bright red. At that moment, the whole world changed in his view. The world that was once colorful and brilliant now seemed uniformly red, or rather, the five people in front of him turned red. This was Du Gang¡¯s new ability. In addition to capturing high -speed objects under normal circumstances, his eyes could also switch to infrared mode and ultraviolet mode. Now they were in the infrared mode, where he could clearly detect creatures hiding behind buildings by their body temperatures¡­ ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± An Ya was startled. Initially, they were all quite happy when Du Gang woke up, but then his eves suddenlv turned red and he keDt staring at her. Interrupted by this voice, Du Gang closed his eyes again. When he opened them, the world had turned purple! This time was different from the red world seen under infrared vision, Du Gang was now seeing even stranger things. He could see the skeletons inside the five people in front of him! What was the use of this? Du Gang blinked in surprise, then quickly switched back to the regr mode. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just had another upgrade!¡± He casually replied and got up. The rest of them sighed with relief, and resumed their chatter. As it turned out, Du Gang had been unconscious for more than half an hour. In the meantime, everyone else had also finished practicing. Fortunately, Ma Li and Ji Zhiwen had also awakened their superpowers. Ma Li¡¯s superpower was Metal Control, enabling him to control metals¡­ As for Ji Zhiwen¡¯s superpower, it was Hand Hammer! As the name suggests, his hand could transform into a hammer. It didn¡¯t seem very useful, but his strength and agility had also increased. But, the enhancement in physical attributes was amon urrence for all superpowered beings. After understanding their situation, Du Gang sat down again, ready to activate his motor system. [Ding, the motor system has been activated] [Rank One Ancient God transformation time increased to six hours] [Motor system enhanced to Rank One] [Full-body skeletal strengthening to Rank One] [Skeletal strength enhancement in progress¡­] [Activating the sub-branch skills of the Movement System] [Skill 1: Ultimate Strength (100): Significantly enhances body strength¡­] [Skill 2: Ultimate Speed (100): Significantly enhances body speed¡­] [Skill 3: Fatal Strike: Executes an extreme attack at the body¡¯s limit¡­] [Note: Only one sub-branch skill can be learned in Rank One Movement System] To Du Gang¡¯s surprise, after this activation of the Movement System, he was given two selectable passive skills, and even an active skill, Fatal Strike! After a slight ponder, he decided to activate the Fatal Strike skill once he umtes another hundred points of Source Energy. Compared to the other passive skills, he wanted to see what power this single active skill held. Meanwhile, after activating the Movement System, Du Gang finally understood why the system had him activate the eight major systems. He was now a Rank One Ancient God. Both his height limit and strength and speed were within Rank One realm. Now that he could transform, due to the system, he couldpletely ignore the negative effects brought by the transformation. And if he activates all the eight systems, he can essentially maintain his Rank One transformation at any time. That is to say, whenever he wants, he could appear to the world as a ten-meter tall being for the rest of his life¡­ The biggest change after activating the Movement System was that he grew taller again! His original height of one point nine meters further increased by five centimeters, reaching one point ny-five meters. His muscles grew ordingly, bing even more terrifyingly prominent. ¡°Transform!¡± Not long after waking up, Du Gang instantly transformed into a giant to check out his current state. As soon as he finished speaking, his iron-like muscles started to inte and his bones started growing. His entire body began to grow proportionally. Within just one second, hepleted the transformation. This time, he stood five meters tall, equivalent to a two-story stilted building. His full-body muscles, basking in the sunlight, appeared incredibly full. They gave the impression of extreme density, as if they could not be prated even with a knife. Chu Zixuan and others standing next to Du Gang could only reach up to his knees. Even his toes wererger than a normal human hand. ¡°Du Gang has grown taller again!¡± Chu Zixuan noticed the problem almost immediately. After Du Gang¡¯sst upgrade, he was about the height of Du Gang¡¯s thigh when Du Gang transformed. Now, he could only reach Du Gang¡¯s knee! ¡°That¡¯s terrifying!¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but exim, retreating dozens of steps to a rtively safe position. Everyone was wondering if Du Gang could crush someone into crumbs with just one foot. Against such a giant, would superpower be of any use? This thought, wavering not only in Chu Zixuan¡¯s heart, made everyone question involuntarily. ¡°Chu Zixuan, strike me with your de!¡± As if Du Gang had read everyone¡¯s doubts, his gigantic voice, seemingly amplified tenfold by loudspeakers, resonated from top to bottom. The sound roared like thunder! Everyone subconsciously covered their ears! Seeing this, Chu Zixuan activated his Mental Power and stabbed his de towards Du Gang¡¯s calf. ¡°Ding!¡± A crisp sound of metal collision echoed as the de struck the flesh. A nce at Du Gang¡¯s calf muscle revealed that it didn¡¯t even scratch it, let alone leave a mark! ¡°Damn, your body is now harder than an insect¡¯s shell!¡± Chu Zixuan couldn¡¯t help cursing. He thought that possessing a superpower had narrowed the gap between him and Du Gang, and that he was dangerous enough, but it turned out that this guy was simply abnormal¡­ ¡°Hahaha! ! ! ¡± As Du Gangughed, the entire train station za trembled as if thunderous, sending echoes spiraling throughout. At the doors of each hall, intact sses shattered in an instant. ¡°Stop talking!¡± Chu Zixuan and the others yelled amid the ear pain. Du Gang¡¯s voice was more horrifying than being in front of a loudspeaker at a concert, it felt like their eardrums were about to rupture. Seeing everyone¡¯s condition, Du Gang showed an embarrassing smile and quickly returned to his normal size.. Chapter 36 - 36: Leaving Nanyuan City Chapter 36: Leaving Nanyuan City Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arctic Circle. The people who have arrived here have been working tirelessly for nearly a day and a night, digging deep enough to create warming cers. By noon, the officer in charge finally ordered a rest. The elites of the past, the wealthy sses, all cheered at this moment, without any consideration for their image. They dived into their own excavated cers, bundled up in their clothes, and were snoring in no time. The affluent sses utilized their connections and wealth to get here before the apocalypse, but their statuses and rtionships are of no use here. Except for hardbor, they have no other role to y. This holds true even for the richest among them. Food is scarce in the Arctic Circle. The refugees didn¡¯t bring much food with them. In order to feed all these people, they must venture out to find food. Officials have already scheduled working hours for these former wealthy elites. Aside from a few who refuse to work because of their inability to ept reality or their misced sense of entitlement and are subsequently informed that there¡¯s no food for them, most have quickly adapted to their new circumstances. Hua Nation Command Center. The once bustling scene no longer exists; everyone is silently staring at the screen. The live satellite footage ying there reveals the situation in the Western Hemisphere¡ªit is nightfall again! What was once a spatial channel only a dozen or so meters wide, has now grown to several dozens, if not over a hundred meters. At the bottom of the channel, ck Beetles continuously pour out, intermittently sprinkled with golden beetles about five meters long and twenty meters wide. Ordinarily, not every spatial channel spawns a Golden Beetle, but at this moment, one emerges every few minutes. The demeanor of the people in themand center has be serious because these spatial channels spawn gigantic beetles that are forty-five to fifty meters tall and two to three hundred meters long. These titanic beetles are likely too heavy to move on their legs; they secrete a fluid and move about like caterpirs. They also carry a massive shell-like object on their backs. Everyone in themand center is visibly terrified. ¡°Can we really win?¡± A technician mumbled. There had been rumors¡ªthis situation isn¡¯t unique to this spatial channel but is the status quo in every space channel in the western hemisphere. This colossal insect could only be exterminated using nuclear weapons; the technician could think of no other weapons capable of doing so. At that moment, the giant beetle in the frame suddenly id down¡¯ on the ground, raising its bottom high. Its tail opens, and the shell-like object suddenly blooms like a chrysanthemum. Before everyone could fully discern the interior structure, the gigantic beetle contracts, followed by violent writhing. The next moment, it ejects a cluster of green glowing matter from its chrysanthemum-like rear. Several technicians started operating theirputers to calcte what they just witnessed. ¡°The speed is one Mach, the rising height is 500 meters¡­¡± ¡°1000 meters!¡± ¡°1500 meters!¡± ¡°2000 meters!¡± In merely a few seconds, this green object has ascended to almost two thousand meters. The next moment¡ª ¡°Boom!¡± Watching the video feed, everyone imagined the sonic impact created by the explosion of the green object. The enormous green mass exploded into numerous tiny green lights, scattering in every direction in that instant. ¡°What is that?¡± At this moment, everyone has that same question. A bio-bomb made by the bugs? Or a corrosive liquid? A myriad of ideas circled in people¡¯s minds. Finally, when the green glowing fragments hit the ground, nothing happened which surprised everyone! ¡°Those are bug eggs!¡± A biologist finally spoke, ¡°This is a Breeding Mother Bug responsible for spreading Life Seeds!¡± Colonization? Invasion? At that moment, all sorts of possibilities filled the minds of the humans. Without time for everyone to fully digest, another type of bug, ten meters tall and over forty meters long, slowly emerged from the spatial channel. Combat Bug! As soon as this bug appeared, everyone knew the answer. This bug was surrounded by shy, incredibly sharp legs shimmering like des in the light! Unlike other bugs that appear to be soft, this one had a mechanical aspect to it. It looked as if its body was forged from iron. Nanyuan City. Du Gang and his party had already left the train station and were driving a car they had found earlier towards the nearest highway. An Ya is the only one who knows how to drive among them, so she¡¯s the driver. The ride was bumpy and involved some minor collisions¡­ Du Gang was in the passenger seat since he couldn¡¯t fit in the back because of his size. Since there were six of them and the car had five seats, they squeezed four people in the backseat. Thankfully, Chu Zixuan and the others were still students, lean and not fully grown, so they could squeeze in. An Ya drove theirpact car with the force of an armored tank, running into obstacles left and right, causing the loss of both front and rear bumpers¡­ They stopped a few hundred meters away from the entrance of the north highway toll booth. Not because they didn¡¯t want to go further, but because the road was blocked by vehicles. The road was jammed to hundreds of meters outside the entrance, indicating how clogged the highway would be. Upon closer inspection, most of the vehicles were heavily damaged, capsized, and in utter chaos. Some vehicles appeared to be hit by the bugs with such force that the vehicles were smeared with lumps of rotting, blood-red flesh. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± An Ya nced at it and couldn¡¯t manage to take it anymore¡ªshe felt a wave of difort in her stomach. Although the others couldn¡¯t see the specifics, they could sense something from An Ya¡¯s tone. Moreover, the rotting smell filling the air made them want to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s move back!¡± Du Gang only came to take a look with a sliver of hope, but it¡¯s clear now that this road is infeasible. They quickly drove away from the highway entrance, and finally stopped where the air was rtively fresh. ¡°What now?¡± Du Gang pulled out the map they had prepared earlier, points to a ce on it, and suggests, ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the original n. We take the county road to the nearest county!¡± On the map, Xingyuan County is due north of Nanyuan City, only slightly more than a hundred kilometers away. They had already discussed that if the highway was totally blocked, there¡¯s no need to try to go through the national road as it would be no better. If they wanted to keep driving, they could only take the county or vige roads.. Chapter 37 - 37 Xingyuan Building Chapter 37: Xingyuan Building Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xingyuan County is under the jurisdiction of Nanyuan City. Due to its proximity to the provincial capital, this small county town has a very limited resident poption. The busiest area is just a street that runs north and south. The tallest building on this street is a twelve-story hotel named Xingyuan Building. Obviously, the local residents don¡¯t need so many guest rooms, so this hotel only uses the bottom six floors as guest rooms. The seventh floor is a cafe, the eighth floor is a gym, and the ninth to twelfth floors are rented to somepanies as offices with a differentyout. At this time, the fire service passage between the first and second floors of the hotel was blocked by tables and chairs that were piled up like a mountain, in addition to being locked from the inside. This is the doing of people who didn¡¯t have time to leave the building yesterday! After the news exploded yesterday, not everyone went home. One of thepanies upstairs waspletely unaware of what was happening. Theirpany had a strange policy where they collected phones at work, and they were only returned after work. The boss said that this was to prevent employees from beingzy at work. As a result, a group of people including the boss were all locked up in the building. In addition to thispany¡¯s employees, there were also quite a few people stranded in the cafe on the seventh floor. Aughable scene happened here yesterday. ¡°Run quickly, the apocalypse ising!¡± ¡°Oh, push the tower, push the tower!¡± ¡°Run quickly, the world is ending!¡± ¡°Got it, boys are dropping into the airport!¡± ¡°Brother Dog, aren¡¯t you running? ¡°Where would I run to? You shouldn¡¯t go either, stay and y games with me!¡± A bunch of inte-addicted boys and several gangsters thus stayed behind. Unlike the hustle and bustle of yesterday, the cafe was somewhat silent today. Four thin boys, who were the inte-addicted teenagers who stayed to y games yesterday, were squatting in a corner of the cafe at this moment. At the bar, three gangsters were smoking cigarettes, sitting on theputer table, puffing hard. Not far behind them, next to a pile of chaotic furniture, there was a clearing where a pale female corpse was lying, emitting an aura of death. She was the receptionist of this cafe. She didn¡¯t leave for some reason yesterday and now she¡¯s be a corpse. ¡°Brother Dog, are we really okay? The downstairs has been quiet for a long time¡­¡± A man with a dragon tattoo on his arm looked at Brother Dog, his face full of anxiety. ¡°Yeah, has the apocalypse passed? Would the policee looking for us?¡± Another gangster added hastily. Brother Dog¡¯s eyes widened as his face became ferocious. He extended two hands and pped each of the two underlings. ¡°Don¡¯t think of the police until now.¡± After he finished speaking, he took a deep puff of his cigarette, and then said: ¡°At night, throw this corpse down!¡± He was also somewhat worried that the apocalypse would end like this, fearing that the police woulde looking for them when everything returned to normal. ¡°Then should they¡­¡± The tattooed man pointed to the four thin boys squatting in the corner of the cafe, making a gesture at his neck. Brother Dog¡¯s eyes grew cold, he took a few hurried breaths, and his bloodshot eyes only returned to calm after a long while. He shook his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s see in the evening!¡± Just then, there were some noisesing from the stairwell outside the cafe. The three of Brother Dog immediately stopped, quickly picking up their own machetes and stealthily approaching the door. ¡°Ding ding dong dong¡­¡± A light but distinct sound of footsteps was heard. It¡¯s a personing from outside! The three of Brother Dog instantly breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they tightened their grips on the machetes in their hands, their eyes dead set on the ss door of the cafe. After listening for a while, the footsteps got closer and closer,ing from upstairs. Soon, the footsteps stopped on the seventh floor. The source of the noise seemed to see the light inside the cafe. They took two light steps and peered quietly at the ss door. After a few seconds of observation and finding nothing unusual, the person outside began to push the door. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Just as he stepped in, a knife was immediately ced against his neck and the three men appeared at his side. ¡°I¡¯m a person, I¡¯m a person, brother don¡¯t hurt me!¡± The man from outside was wearing a suit and a greasy hairstyle. He was startled by the sudden knife, but he quickly exined. Seeing that the neer was a weak white-cor type, Brother Dog let out a sigh of relief, grabbed him, and said viciously, ¡°I know you¡¯re a human, tell me, where are you from?¡± The man in the suit quickly exined, ¡°I work on the twelfth floor, I came down to find something to eat¡­¡± ¡°Twelfth floor? You didn¡¯t leave yesterday?¡± ¡°No, our phones normally get locked away by the boss, and we didn¡¯t see the messages until after work. It was toote!¡± ¡°How many people are there?¡± Hearing that there were still other people in the building, Brother Dog instantly became tense. But thinking of his awakened superpower, he soon calmed down. ¡°Including the boss, there are sixteen of us¡­¡± ¡°Any women?¡± the tattooed man interjected. ¡°You damn¡­¡± Brother Dog directly raised his hand, making as if to hit him. The tattooed man shrank in fright, but Brother Dog didn¡¯t hit him after all. Instead, he turned his gaze back to the man in the suit, waiting for his answer. The man in the suit had a bad feeling by this point. He gulped and began, ¡°Yes, we have five female colleagues upstairs¡­ no, six, along with a cleaner.¡± ¡°Are you ying me for a fool? What kind ofpany can afford to hire a cleaner?¡± Brother Dog lifted his robust arm and pped him. The man in the suit stumbled by the p, not minding the rapidly swelling red mark on his face, and quickly exined, ¡°No, she¡¯s not from ourpany. The cleaner is from the gym on the eighth floor. She didn¡¯t have a mobile phone, and we ran into her on the first floor yesterday afternoon and brought her up to the twelfth floor¡­ After a series of exnations, Brother Dog and the others learned that these people had seen the news yesterday when the sun was about to set. Brother Dog was stupefied, then his face turned ugly. ¡°You¡¯re ying me for a fool. The staircase was blocked, how did you get up¡­¡± ¡°We blocked the staircase on the first floor and then took the elevator up from the second¡­¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you block the elevator too?¡± The man in the suit could tell that these gangsters were not to be trifled with, but they weren¡¯t very clever, reasoning like children. Regardless, he patiently exined, ¡°We studied it, the creatures are long-bodied and can¡¯t get into the elevator. Plus, we jammed the elevator door on the twelfth floor to ensure the elevator couldn¡¯t go down¡­ um, but the elevator is broken now!¡± ¡°What kind ofpany are you?¡± ¡°Cylinder Customer Service Center¡­¡± Brother Dog sniffed, and said, ¡°Take us up and let¡¯s have a look!¡± Then he twisted his head and said to the four addicted teenagers huddled in the corner, ¡°The four of you,e with us!¡± Then, a group of eight people walked up the stairs towards the twelfth floor.. Chapter 38 - 38: The Village Without Bugs! Chapter 38: The Vige Without Bugs! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Gang and his crew were currently heading down County Road 1438 in a small car. The journey had been somewhat smooth, with not many obstacles blocking their path. Whenever they did encounter an unpassable route, Du Gang would get out and clear it. ¡°Can you quit smoking?¡± Du Gang sat in the passenger seat, looking helplessly at Chu Zixuan in the backseat. Chu Zixuan was leaning half his body outside, resting his elbow on the window frame with two fingers holding onto a lit cigarette. ¡°The stress is too much. Nicotine can alleviate the pressure in my heart¡­¡± Chu Zixuan nonchntly justified his smoking habit. The others in the car were both exasperated and resigned. They initially thought that Chu Zixuan was calm and detached, not expecting such a frail side of him. ¡°Even if you¡¯re stressed, you shouldn¡¯t be chain smoking. Don¡¯t you know that smoking is harmful to your health?¡± Du Gang was at a loss for words. Chu Zixuan didn¡¯t seem to be quite himself and had somehow gotten his hands on a bunch of cigarettes, and had been constantly smoking since they started their journey. ¡°The world is in such a state. Do you really think I can safely live up to ny-nine years old?¡± His remark silenced the others, and a gloom descended upon them. Du Gang shook his head and sighed, ¡°Fine, smoke away. Just don¡¯t exhale the smoke inside the car!¡± Having delivered his piece, he looked back straight ahead, lost in deep thought. Other than An Ya, who was diligently driving, everyone else in the car was also silent, pondering whether the world would return to its normal state. But none of them noticed that the smoke Chu Zixuan inhaled didn¡¯t really pass through his lungs; instead, it circted in his mouth and was then exhaled back out. Even if they did notice, they probably wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it, because none of the other five people in the car smoked. Meanwhile, every time Chu Zixuan smoked, he subtly turned his head to face the window, seemingly trying to prevent the smoke from entering the car. However, every time he took a drag, a tiny red crystal would quietly float from his palm into his mouth. Out in the wild, where buildings were few and far between, most insects couldn¡¯t find shelter in time, resulting in arge number of dead insects littered along the roadside. Du Gang and the others, in their rush, didn¡¯t bother to deal with them. But Chu Zixuan was different. His superpower was telekinesis. The further his mental power could spread, therger the range his telekinesis could cover. He could silently control flying daggers to dissect the insects and extract the crystals. In the beginning, his mental power could only cover a radius of thirty meters, so he had to secretly carry out this activity. However, after swallowing enough crystals, his body shuddered, and his psychic capacity advanced! Not only did his mental probing distance reach ten kilometers in a straight line, but the probing diameter centered on him also expanded to a hundred meters. Under normal circumstances, a spherical space with a diameter of a hundred meters, with him as the center, was entirely within his mental power coverage. It was also the area where he could skillfully control objects with his mental power. He disguised his activities as smoking, secretly harvesting the crystals from the insects on the side of the road, and covertly ingesting them under everyone¡¯s noses. Under these conditions, Chu Zixuan could probably have an easier time operating on his own. But as he had told Du Gang, he also felt that there was more to this apocalypse. Depending solely on himself would be exhausting. Being with Du Gang, no matter what happened, his status as a mental scout would give him the safety distance and ample time to consider his actions. But he was unwilling to share the crystals with others, hence he had to secretly ingest them. Nevertheless, he believed that even if Du Gang found out about it, he probably wouldn¡¯t make a big fuss, because his value far surpassed that of others present¡­ Chu Zixuan¡¯s mental power gradually increased, and his powers slowly grew stronger. ¡°Hiss!¡± As he was secretly enjoying his crystal feast, the sudden screech of the car brake marked the end of his private consumption. ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Zixuan, busy hiding his activities and controlling daggers to harvest insect crystals, had not been paying attention to the road ahead. ¡°The road is blocked!¡± Du Gang casually replied and got out of the car to check the situation. Seeing this, everyone else also got out of the car. Compared to Du Gang and An Ya, who had their ownfortable seats, the cramped conditions for the four people at the back were somewhat ufortable. It was a good opportunity for them to stretch their legs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ahead of their vehicle was a small bridge just wide enough for three cars to pass side by side. However, there were sandbags piled up as high as a person, blocking them at the head of the bridge. ¡°It looks like it was deliberately blocked!¡± Chu Zixuan examined the surroundings, then pointed at a bungalow on the right, andmented, ¡°It might have been blocked by the people of this vige, probably because¡­¡± Suddenly, he froze. His mental power had always been scanning the surroundings, and from the moment he got out of the car, he realized that something was off. And he finally realized what it was. ¡°This vige has no insects!¡± On hearing this, the others also examined their surroundings and indeed, there was not a single insect to be seen anywhere near the vige. It was incredibly clean and the vige buildings weren¡¯t damaged. Right when they were marveling at this oddity, a voice came from within the vige. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Apanying this voice were the vigers living here. From what seemed like an empty vige suddenly emerged a group of vigers carrying farming tools like hoes and shovels. Reactively, Chu Zixuan and the others gathered behind Du Gang, their wary eyes cautiously observing the vigers. Perhaps due to Du Gang¡¯s imposing height of 1.95 meters coupled with his muscr physique, the vigers stopped five or six meters away from them, forming a loose circle around them from a distance. A man who appeared to be the vige head stepped forward, ¡°We are vigers from Sky Stone Vige. What are you all doing here?¡± There was no need to exin; their appearance made it obvious they were local vigers. ¡°We are from Nanyuan, heading to Xingyuan County. But we found the bridge blocked when we got here!¡± Under these circumstances, Du Gang no longer had the luxury to pretend to be a follower. He decided to step up and exin the situation. ¡°You can¡¯t pass!¡± ¡°No one¡¯s allowed to pass!¡± No sooner had Du Gang finished talking than the vigers started to shout and wave their farm tools menacingly. Du Gang furrowed his eyebrows, unable toprehend the vigers¡¯ actions. His instinctive nce at Chu Zixuan was met with a vacantly staring Chu Zixuan ¨C a clear sign he was scanning the surroundings with his mental power. Du Gang then said, ¡°This is a county road, built by the government, as is this bridge. They are avable to the public for free. We are legal citizens, tax-paying ones too, we have the right to use this bridge!¡± Faced with the vigers who wouldn¡¯t let them cross the bridge, he was more keen to find out why there were no insects in their vige! It was clear that Chu Zixuan also wanted to find out, so he was willing to argue with these people to buy Chu Zixuan some time.. Chapter 39 - 39: The Stone that Can Isolate Bugs Chapter 39: The Stone that Can Iste Bugs Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ha, don¡¯t think you can fool us just because we¡¯re vigers. The world ising to an end, do you think we don¡¯t have cell phones? ¡°Absolutely, you should call the government to handle our affairs!¡± The vigers boasted fearlessly, ignoring everything Du Gang had said. The vige head, being more worldly, had a feeling that these people were not ordinary and tried to pacify with good words: ¡°Ah well, what you said is not entirely urate. Yes, the country did build the road, but it has long decayed. We vigers pitched in to maintain it¡­¡± ¡°The reason we don¡¯t want you to go is that the bridge is about to copse. Please go back the way you came and find another way around.¡± Du Gang and the others frowned again. If this were before the apocalypse, when navigation still worked, they could, of course, detour as they wished. But now it¡¯s different. Not only is there no cell signal, even the navigation system can¡¯t locate them. If they stray off the course based on a paper map, who knows where they might end up? Du Gang, being rtively tall, could still see the vige¡¯syout even amid the crowd. He noticed arge, dark stone at the center of the vige. In front of the stone, there were offerings and lit incense candles. With his exceptional vision, he could see that the incense candles were still ame. It was evident that this stone had been worshipped by vigers not long ago. ¡°What is that stone in your vige?¡± Du Gang pointed straight at the center of the vige in the distance and asked. The vigers turned back to look and were immediately shocked. Although they could not see the centerpiece of the vige, they knew it was where their Sky Stone was located. They were astonished by Du Gang¡¯s keen eyesight. ¡°That is our vige¡¯s Sky Stone¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Before a viger could finish, he was hastily interrupted by the vige chief who quickly exined: ¡°It¡¯s just a decoration in our vige¡­¡± ¡°Decoration?¡± Du Gang chuckled and responded lightly: ¡°Then howe I see lit candles on Looking wary, the vige chief tried to calm himself and replied: ¡°That¡¯s where we make offerings to our ancestors!¡± The other vigers all fell silent, sternly watching Du Gang and the others. The farming tools in their hands gripped tighter. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could sense that something was off. ¡°Du Gang, should we find another route?¡± An Ya whispered. She wasn¡¯t worried about their safety, but she was afraid that Du Gang would start a massacre if he transformed. By this time, Chu Zixuan had finished his investigation. Looking confident, he nodded at Du Gang, indicating that he had figured out the situation. Seeing this, Du Gang smiled, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t let us pass?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t cross!¡± ¡°Young man, listen to your uncle¡¯s advice, take the detour!¡± Du Gang shook his head and suggested to Chu Zixuan and the others: ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car!¡± The vigers breathed a sigh of relief as they got into the car. Du Gang¡¯s muscles were quite intimidating, and they genuinely did not want any conflict. The bridgehead was blocked by sandbags. As far as the vigers were concerned, when Du Gang and his group got into the car, they were preparing to turn around. However, the next moment, something shocking happened. Du Gang, who was standing perfectly fine, suddenly grew tall, reaching over five meters in height. With one hand covering his groin and the other holding the car, he jumped on the spot. With a ¡°swoosh!¡± sound, both he and the car leapt over the bridgehead. He jumped so high and far that he crossed the bridge andnded directly on the other side. ¡°Holy shit All the vigers were stunned, watching in a daze where Du Gang had jumped. The education they received from childhood made it impossible for them to imagine a normal person suddenly growing over five meters and jumping away with a car¡­ ¡°What was that thing?¡± ¡°How did it get so big?!!¡± Some vigers started to panic, their faces full of fear. ¡°Was he a monster?¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s crossed the bridge, will he disrupt the maic field of the Sky Stone?¡± The vigers were buzzing with various spections. The vige chief was initially stunned, but when he heard someone mention the Sky Stone, he immediately came round. He sternly rebuked: ¡°That must have been the Giant Spirit God, the guardian of South Heaven¡¯s Gate. After finding the Sky Stone, he wanted to greet him. Now, he has greeted him and just left straight away!¡± As soon as he said this, the vigers, who were on the verge of copse, immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Regardless of whether it was true, they all chimed, ¡°That¡¯s it! No wonder the Sky Stone is so mighty. Even the Giant Spirit God is not scary to it!¡± ¡°Absolutely, the Sky Stone is one of the Nine Heaven Divine Stones used by Nuwa to mend the sky¡­¡± ¡°But that Giant Spirit God. After transforming, his butt was exposed¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Do not disrespect the Giant Spirit God!¡± Seeing that the vigers were steering the topic toward vulgarities, the vige chief quickly put an end to it. Not to mention the moral issue at hand, even their disrespectful talk about the Giant Spirit God being overheard was a serious matter. After being warned by the vige chief, the vigers became somewhat more solemn. No one discussed the naked form of Du Gang after his transformation. Instead, they started talking about Sky Stone¡¯s greatness. ¡°Thanks to the Sky Stone, we have managed to survive¡­¡± After Du Gang took the car across the bridge, he quickly returned to his normal size and hastily jumped back into the car. Now, he faces a quite helpless problem. Each time he transforms, he ends up naked¡­ Back when he was in school, after transforming, he could still fit into his school uniform trousers, but ever since evolving, no outfit can amodate him now. Once inside the car, he quickly used his backpack to cover his lower body. Meanwhile, An Ya, who was driving, was blushing. She had seen it all when Du Gang transformed¡­ ¡°An Ya, you didn¡¯t see anything, did you?¡± Du Gang asked reflexly. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± An Ya didn¡¯t hesitate at all and tly denied before putting her foot down on the elerator and driving off. Meanwhile, Du Gang swiftly put on a pair of pants, breathed a sigh of relief, and turned to ask, ¡°Chu Zixuan, what did you find?¡± ¡°I scanned the entire vige and found something that I couldn¡¯t prate with my mental power!¡± A faint smile appeared on Chu Zixuan¡¯s face. He continued: ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve awakened, besides the crystals inside the insect creatures, there¡¯s nothing that can resist my scanning¡­ Right in the center of their vige, there¡¯s a big stone. You saw it, right?¡± ¡°I saw it!¡± ¡°In the center of that big stone, there¡¯s a tiny stone about the size of a fingernail that I can¡¯t scan through¡­ At the same time, I noticed that there are no insect creatures in a veryrge area around that stone!¡± Everyone frowned, a vague idea forming in their minds. ¡°I suspect that stone can iste the insect creatures¡­.¡± Chapter 40 - 40 Dawn Stone! Chapter 40: Dawn Stone! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arctic Circle. Right now, Lu Zhou is in a researchboratory inspecting a stone. If Chu Zixuan was here, he would instantly recognize the stone to be simr to the one he¡¯d seen in Sky Stone Vige! He was rather content at the moment, with physicists, biologists, historians, and chemists all gathered here. In the past, humans weren¡¯t this unified; even deciding on a coborative project required assessing its pros and cons¡­ Shortly after, experts of various disciplines began inspecting the stone with their knowledge and techniques. Once their examinations were finished, Lu Zhou quickly asked, ¡°What is this?¡± The archaeologist started, ¡°Based on the stratigraphy, this stone first appeared on Earth around a million years ago¡­¡± The other schrs agreed, ¡°Indeed, this thing has been on Earth for about a million years!¡± Lu Zhou frowned and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this stone isn¡¯t a product of Earth?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± An astronomy expert nodded, saying, ¡°This is a fragment left over from when a small asteroid about a kilometer in diameter struck the Earth. It isn¡¯t a product of the Earth!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve used various forms to roughly calcte that the meteorite itself existed for about a hundred million years, but it¡¯s only been on Earth for a million years!¡± Lu Zhou nodded in understanding, ¡°So there are stones like this one, about a kilometer in diameter. Right now, I¡¯m not asking you to figure out why this stone can repel insects. I want you to calcte, as quickly as possible, the impact point of this small asteroid when it struck the Earth a million years ago, the extent of the ssh area, and possiblending sites where fragments could have fallen!¡± Just as the words were out of his mouth, an expert interrupted, ¡°The impact point has been simted. While the others were performing measurements, I¡¯ve already simted the impact point!¡± With that, he quickly handed a simtion image to Lu Zhou. Lu Zhou nced at the image on the tablet. It indeed showed a small asteroid entering Earth from outer space and subsequently colliding with it. He intently asked, ¡°Where is this?¡± He paused, finding the impact location different from any continent that he knew of. ¡°I simted it based on the geographical conditions of a million years ago. The continents were different then¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me the geographical location as it is now!¡± ¡°Shuchuan!¡± Lu Zhou was momentarily taken aback. He stammered, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me, the Shuchuan basin was formed by this small asteroid?¡± ¡°Not entirely by the asteroid¡¯s impact. The Shuchuan basin was formed gradually due to tectonic movements. We can only base our simtions of thendscape a million years ago on differences found in the soil strata¡­¡± After sorting out the information, Lu Zhou got a clear picture. He left a brief instruction to them to continue researching why the stone could repel insects, before rushing towards themand center. Upon receiving the news, Yao Zhenguo was overjoyed and said quickly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that such a small stone can keep the insects away?¡± Lu Zhou nodded, ¡®Yes, although we don¡¯t know the specific principle behind it yet, all types of insects encountered so far avoid areas where this stone is present. ¡± Yao Zhenguo hurriedly asked, ¡°Then what is the coverage area of this stone?¡± ¡°Based on our research, we assume that the stone¡¯s mass determines the scope of its radiation¡­¡± As Lu Zhou earnestly took out a piece of paper to start calcting, he said, ¡°To help you understand, let me exin it using concepts taught inpulsory education¡­ Yao Zhenguo kept a straight face. He had long forgotten the forms learned years ago. He wanted to say, ¡®Just tell me the conclusion,¡¯ but he didn¡¯t interrupt seeing Lu Zhou¡¯s enthusiastic expression. ¡°Through professional calction, we found that the density of this stone is 3g/cm3 , the mass is around loog, and the volume is about 33cm3. The radiation scope is roughly a circle with a diameter of a hundred meters¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo nodded, ¡°So, a small loog stone can radiate within a one-hundred-meter diameter?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°And how much of this stone do we have?¡± ¡°We roughly calcted that the volume of the small asteroid with a diameter of one kilometer is approximately 294524306.25 cubic meters, and its mass is around 883572.92 tons!¡± ¡°If we collect all the meteorite fragments, they can cover about 613442.96 square kilometers!¡± At this point, Yao Zhenguo perked up and quickly asked, ¡°Aside from Shuchuan, where else can we find this stone?¡± ¡°Pretty much everywhere in our country. Partly because the ssh area is vast, and partly because tectonic movements carried these stones throughout the country!¡± ¡°However, the closer to the Shuchuan basin, both the number and density of the stones are higher!¡± As Lu Zhou was exining, he opened the satellite map data, pointed out the situation in Shuchuan, and said, ¡°Look, within Shuchuan, there are more than a hundred sites where no insect intrusion has been reported¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, some of the mountain peaks now have simr situations, indicating the presence of these foreign meteorites!¡± ¡°Excellent job!¡± Yao Zhenguo unexpectedly praised and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this stone?¡± Lu Zhou paused before answering, ¡°We haven¡¯t had the chance to name it yet!¡± After discovering the unusual properties of the stone, the research institute immediately embarked on experiments ¡ª they hadn¡¯t had the time to consider what to name it. ¡°Now, give it a name!¡± Knowing the severity of the situation, Lu Zhou named it quickly after some thought, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Dawn Stone, then. It dispels darkness and brings the dawn!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Yao Zhenguo pped his hands in agreement, promptly issuing orders to his staff, ¡°Compile all the information Lu Zhou has provided and distribute it across all the military districts in our country so that everybody is aware of the existence of the Dawn Stone. Moreover, military districts closer to the location can consider leading civilians to retreat to the Shuchuan basin¡­¡± Soon, in the skies above the Arctic Circle base, dozens to hundreds of nes from the Hua Nation took flight again, heading towards the interior of the country. This time, they were bringing hope in the form of the Dawn Stone! After Lu Zhou left, a member of the think tank inquired. ¡°Do we need to share this information with other countries?¡± Yao Zhenguo counter-questioned, ¡°Do other countries have any Dawn Stones?¡± The think-tank member shook his head, ¡°No, almost all of the Dawn Stones are within our country!¡± Yao Zhenguo replied indifferently, ¡°Then we can hold off for a bit!¡± Upon returning to the research institute, someone quickly reported to Lu Zhou. ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed via satelliteparisons and calctions. Besides being embedded within rocks, a significant amount of the Dawn Stone had been driven deep underground due to tectonic movements¡­¡± ¡°Based on the tectonic movement chart of thest million years, the deeper one goes into the Shuchuan basin, the more Dawn Stones there are. Simrly, the higher the western mountains of Shuchuan are, the more popted they are with Dawn Stones¡­¡± ¡°Have we found a detection method?¡± ¡°No, we can only confirm the existence of the Dawn Stone based on the insects¡¯ fear of it¡­ The Dawn Stone looks too ordinary. If not for its ability to repel insects, all of its properties are almost the same as those of ordinary rocks¡­.¡± Chapter 41 - 41: If You Want to Hate, Hate the Heavens Chapter 41: If You Want to Hate, Hate the Heavens Trantor: 549690339 Xingyuan County. The twelfth floor of Xingyuan Building. The entire floor had been converted into offices. Before, there used to be fourpanies operating here. At this moment, the doors of threepanies were tightly closed. Only the door of the Cylinder Customer Service Center was wide open now, which was quite the opposite of the usual state! In the Cylinder Company, the tables and chairs, which used to be neatly arranged, were now randomly scattered around. Someputers had fallen from the desks they were previously on. At the moment, several pale women were lying there in turn, staring nkly at the ceiling, their eyes vacant, and arge swath of their tender skin was red and swollen. In front of these people stood Brother Dog and his two followers who had juste up from the seventh floor. In another corner, thirteen men and an old woman were kneeling with fear, trembling like frightenedmbs. Among them, besides the employees from the twelfth floor, there were four frail inte addicts who had alsoe up from the seventh floor. Not far from them, on the ground,y a man¡¯s corpse, surrounded by dark red blood that had spread out around it. Clearly, upon arrival, Brother Dog had quickly established his dominance, even killing a resistor to serve as an example to the others! After Brother Dog and his two followers finished their deeds, they approached the group of fourteen people with their knives in hand. ¡°Brother Dog, what should we do? Should we kill all these people?¡± The tattooed man stood there brazenly without his pants on, posing the question. ¡°Kill my ass, you think you¡¯re Bai Qi or something?¡± Brother Dog cursed, and while on the way up, he had been thinking of how to deal with these people. He believed that no guarantee could be as strong as having them co-offend with him. He addressed the tattooed man: ¡°You fool, why not just let them do the same thing we did?¡± After saying that, he turned to the fourteen people kneeling at his feet and said, ¡°You all heard what I¡¯ve said, didn¡¯t you? Go and do exactly what I just did. By doing that, you will be one of us, and I will spare your lives. If you refuse, you¡¯ll end up just like the bastard on the ground¡­¡± ¡°Brother Dog, what should we do with that old hag?¡± ¡°Tie her up for now, we¡¯ll deal with herter!¡± Soon, under Brother Dog¡¯s coercion, the thirteen men, who were kneeling down, each took his turn with the five women lying on the floor,mitting the same deeds Brother Dog had. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, it¡¯s not my choice!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, they¡¯ll kill me. You¡¯ve seen what happened to Old Zhang¡­¡± This statement seemed to bring the women, who were previously in a daze, back to reality. They red fiercely at their former colleague facing them. Soon after, the thirteen men finishedmitting their crimes one after another, making Brother Dogugh contentedly, ¡°Well done, now you are just like me¡­¡± Seeing Brother Dogughing, they also startedughing along. Those with quick wits even quickly pledged their loyalty. ¡°Boss, from today onwards, I swear I won¡¯t go west if you tell me to head east!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Seeing the formerly high-ranking corporate men acting like dogs, Brother Dog couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and continuously nodded, ¡°Good job!¡± At this time, the tattooed man reminded him, ¡°Brother Dog, we still have that old hag over there!¡± Brother Dog nced at the elderly woman trembling in the corner who had been tied up so much that she couldn¡¯t move, and sneered, ¡°Just kill her, she¡¯s of no use anyway!¡± His two followers immediately shrank back. Compared to Brother Dog, they still didn¡¯t dare to actually kill someone. ¡°Cowards!¡± Upon seeing their cowardice, Brother Dog kicked them both to the ground and then looked at those kneeling down. ¡°Whichever of you kills that old woman can be my second-inmand¡­¡± The crowd looked at each other, finding it extremely difficult to ept thismand to kill. Suddenly, one man stood up, a fierce look in his eyes as he loudly asked, ¡°Brother Dog, do you mean what you say? Brother Dog, who had initially prepared to do it himself, was intrigued when he saw someone actually step forward. He looked at the man with interest and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re their boss here, right?¡± The man nodded, ¡°People used to call me Boss Yang. Now, I am Brother Dog¡¯s underling. You can call me Little Yang!¡± Brother Dog was very satisfied with this response. He passed his knife to him, assuring, ¡°Rest assured, once you kill the old woman, the position of my second-inmand will be yours from today onwards!¡± Now the terror on Little Yang¡¯s face had vanished, leaving only excitement. He knew the end of the world had trulye and there was no turning back! After witnessing Brother Dog¡¯s superpower, he was astounded and started to view Brother Dog as the chosen one. Upon hearing Brother Dog¡¯s words, he was immediately reassured and began to feel hopeful for the future. He even started to look down upon the others. That he had been able to reach the position of boss was notpletely aboveboard and his conscience had long been thrown to the dogs. Now an opportunity wasid before him, and he was confident that it was a chance for him to turn his fortunes around once again! Little Yang took the knife from Brother Dog and slowly walked up to the bound old woman. Although the old woman¡¯s hands and feet had been bound and her mouth gagged, her ears were working fine. She knew what he hade to do. At this moment, she struggled frantically, her eyes filled with fear. Seeing her like this, Little Yang was somewhat perturbed. He couldn¡¯t help but talk to muster up some courage. ¡°You¡¯re so old anyway, you don¡¯t have many days left to live. You might as well let me kill you, for my sake¡­¡± ¡°The end of the world hase, your life in this world is nothing but suffering, I¡¯m doing you a favor by relieving you¡­¡± ¡°If you have anyone to me, me yourself for not going home at the end of your shift¡­¡± ¡°If you have anyone to me, me the arrival of the end of the world and the world¡¯s transformation¡­ With each statement, Little Yang¡¯s heart became colder and his face became more fierce. ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, and neither do I. If you want to hate someone, hate God!¡± Finally, after finishing hisst words, he drew the knife across the old woman¡¯s throat. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Blood sttered all over Little Yang¡¯s face. The old woman wasn¡¯t dead yet, and she kept on squirming on the ground, like a chicken with its throat cut, her body shaking involuntarily¡­ He wiped the blood from his face and, far from showing fear, he started cackling sinisterly. It took Du Gang and others a full two hours to reach Xingyuan County while driving along County Road 1438. It was almost three in the afternoon when they finally arrived. Just as they entered the town, they spotted the tallest building in the distance. Du Gang pointed at it and said to An Ya, ¡°That building over there with over a dozen floors, that¡¯s where we¡¯re going!¡± Upon closer inspection, he saw four words written on the top of the building: Xingyuan Building.. Chapter 42 - 42 There’s a Situation Upstairs! Chapter 42: There¡¯s a Situation Upstairs! Trantor: 549690339 On the twelfth floor of Xingyuan Building. A man, his face stricken with fear, pressed down on a woman. There was no pleasure in his heart, just fear. The man¡¯s name was Zhang Ziheng, and the woman¡¯s name was Ming Yuwei. They had been in this position before, in a hotel. They were a secret couple, developed from being coworkers at the samepany. Because thepany boss had stipted that employees shouldn¡¯t date, or else they¡¯d both be fired- So on the surface. they were colleagues. hilt behind the scenes, they were lovers, a secret they managed to keep from others until now. ¡°Yuwei, forgive me, I couldn¡¯t help it¡­ He killed Xiao Wu¡­¡± Zhang Ziheng muttered, his face contorted with pain. When Brother Dog and his men wanted toy their hands on the five female colleagues, all the men of theirpany had resisted. But when Brother Dog used his superpower to punch a hole through Xiao Wu¡¯s stomach, causing him to die wailing in agony, everyone¡¯s courage was shattered and they were left without any will to resist. At this moment, Ming Yuwei¡¯s face was expressionless, her eyes hollow, as if lost in thought. After hearing Zhang Ziheng¡¯s words, she seemed toe back to herself a little, and there was a glimmer of light in her eyes. ¡°Ziheng, take me away!¡± Her spirit had been tortured to the brink, and at this moment, the only thought in her mind was escape. Unlike Zhang Ziheng, who was consciously controlling his volume, Ming Yuwei was somewhat delirious. Though her voice was weak and her words were just murmurs, Brother Dog, who was superpowered, had heard her perfectly. ¡°Want to leave? Who is Ziheng?¡± Brother Dog thought that the woman was just muttering unconsciously, unaware that the man on top of her right now was indeed Ziheng. Seeing this, Little Yang, who had already demonstrated his allegiance, immediately pointed at the man on top of Ming Yuwei and said: ¡°He is Ziheng!¡± Brother Dog grew interested and walked over to the pair, sneering, ¡°So you¡¯re Ziheng? You want to take her away?¡± As he opened his mouth, a stinking smell spread. Zhang Ziheng didn¡¯t dare look Brother Dog in the eye, he kept shaking his head and denying, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not taking her!¡± It was as if Brother Dog had detected something, he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between the two of you?¡± ¡°Just coworkers, I just know her a little¡­¡± Zhang Ziheng¡¯s voice was trembling, his legs shaking. He didn¡¯t dare to admit their rtionship. He was afraid of being beaten, afraid of embarrassment, and afraid of dying¡­ He regretted deeply. Why did he start a secret rtionship with Ming Yuwei? Now he had gotten himself into such a terrible mess. ¡°Coworkers?¡± Although Ming Yuwei was somewhat dazed, she had notpletely lost touch with reality. When she heard Zhang Ziheng¡¯s words, she suddenly became agitated. ¡°We are lovers! Zhang Ziheng is my boyfriend¡­¡± ¡°No, I am not!¡± As soon as Zhang Ziheng heard this, he instantly denied it, backing away and looking at Brother Dog. Ming Yuwei waspletely crushed. The man who used to hold her in his arms, the man she had shared a bed with, the man who had promised to protect her forever and ever¡­ But at the most crucial moment, when she was being humiliated, he was present but failed to appear! When she was being forced by Brother Dog, she kept staring at Zhang Ziheng, hoping that he woulde to rescue her. But she was disappointed. What she saw was a cowardly, weak man who could only pretend not to see his girlfriend being humiliated! And now, in order to protect himself, he couldn¡¯t even admit their rtionship! ¡°Boyfriend? Heh heh!¡± Brother Dog chuckled, taking pleasure in examining the pair. ¡°You two are lovers?¡± Ming Yuwei didn¡¯t answer; she just kept mumbling and cursing. While her eyes filled with malice stared at Zhang Ziheng, the person she hated was not those who had physically harmed her but the man who had wounded her soul! ¡°p!¡± Seeing that neither of them was responding, Brother Dog smacked Zhang Ziheng¡¯s face in irritation. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Jerked to awareness by the blow, Zhang Ziheng quickly replied, ¡°No, no, we¡¯re just coworkers!¡± Brother Dog grimaced, his eyes zing with fury. He raised his fist and enunciated each word, ¡°I hate being lied to the most in my life. You have one more chance. Is it or isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it is!¡± There was fear in Zhang Ziheng¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t know what wasing, but he could only do as Brother Dog said. ¡°Hehe!¡± The vicious look on Dog Brother¡¯s face vanished all at once, and he burst into loudughter. ¡°Look at this! These two are actually a couple!¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Under Dog Brother¡¯s lead, everyoneughed. It was impossible to tell who was genuinelyughing and who was faking it. Regardless of who was sincere and who wasn¡¯t, at this moment, everyone looked strange as they looked at Zhang Ziheng. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you step forward when I was ¡®doing¡¯ your girlfriend?¡± Brother Dog, as if discovering some amusement, asked excitement. Zhang Ziheng¡¯s legs were shaking, his whole body trembling. Every yell of Dog Brother made his heart skip a beat, and he felt an impulse to cover his head and beg for mercy, just like in the times when he was beaten by his father. ¡°Bang!¡± Brother Dog pped him again, and this time, Zhang Ziheng, unable to hold himself up, fell to his knees. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say¡­¡± He waspletely broken down, his face streaked with tears, ¡°I was afraid you would hit me, afraid that you would kill me, I did not dare to tell others about our rtionship¡­¡± Under Dog Brother¡¯s intimidation, he confessed everything, behind the tears of a grown man was the cowardice deep within. ¡°Hahaha, in my entire life, I have never seen a wimp like you. Your girlfriend was taken, and you didn¡¯t dare to say a word!¡± At this moment, Brother Dog seemed to have achieved great spiritual satisfaction, he was extremely excited, ¡°All office workers are like you, garbage, waste, cowards!¡± He, who had been turned away from properpanies because of his criminal record, was finally able to vent his grievances. It was as though thepany that had had security escort him out was this samepany, and the man now kneeling on the ground was Zhang Ziheng. Seeing that no one else was responding, Brother Dog¡¯s face grew cold, and he shouted threateningly, ¡°Do any of you disagree with what I said?¡± Hearing this, the others quickly agreed, ¡°Right, right, right, what Brother Dog says is right¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re waste, we¡¯re rubbish¡­¡± ¡°But, we wouldn¡¯t be like Zhang Ziheng, watching our girlfriends being humiliated right in front of us, not even daring to utter a word¡­¡± Upon reaching the base of the Xingyuan Building, Du Gang immediately noticed that the main entrance was locked from the inside. Upon hearing this, Chu Zixuan nodded, put out his cigarette and began detect using his Mental Power. When he probed the seventh floor with his Mental Power, his brows furrowed. It was clear to him that on this floor, a female corpse was lying on the ground. From the state of her dishevelled clothing, his heart sank. This wasn¡¯t the work of an insect! He continued extending his Mental Power upwards, reaching the twelfth floor within moments. When he saw the situation on the twelfth floor, his pupils dted in rm.. He quickly said, ¡°Du Gang, there¡¯s something going on at the twelfth floor, hurry up there!¡± Chapter 43 - 43: Desperate Ming Yuwei Chapter 43: Desperate Ming Yuwei Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing the serious look on Chu Zixuan¡¯s face, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. He instantly transformed into a towering giant, five meters tall. With his Imees slightly bent and a thrust from his feet, he leaped into the sky with a ¡°Poof!¡± Right before he got to the roof, he subtly controlled his direction such that by the time he was shrinking back to normal size, he ended up lying face down outside the window. He then shattered the ss and quickly crawled inside. Only after he had gone inside did the others ask Chu Zixuan what had happened. Once Chu Zixuan revealed what he had seen, they all wanted to storm the twelfth floor right along with Du Gang. ¡°Babe, if you stab this guy, I promise I¡¯ll spare you and the others!!!¡± Brother Dog carried on in his hedonistic world. This doomsday seemed to elicit the devil in him, liberating his long-repressed inner self. ying with lives had be his newfound thrill. He felt like a god, who could manipte others¡¯ lives as he pleased. ¡°Spare us?¡± Ming Yuwei sneered coldly. In spite of her naked body being in full view, she retorted sarcastically, ¡°If you¡¯re so into ying, why not let him stab me?¡± After struggling for a while, she came to her senses, stronger than she had ever thought she could be. ¡°To you, men are receable. But women are objects for you to vent on, to possess. Will you really let us go?¡± She was clear about the reality. Brother Dog was merely teasing them. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t say no and continued, ¡°Even though I know you won¡¯t let me go, I will still kill him¡­.¡± Ming Yuwei abruptly turned around and sized up the man who dodged her and was too afraid of looking her in the face. Cold chills ran down her spine. ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy!¡± After saying this, she grabbed a knife and began to step slowly towards Zhang Ziheng. Meanwhile, Zhang Ziheng was tied up to a chair, unable to resist. Upon hearing this, he, who was initially too ashamed to look at Ming Yuwei, lifted his head abruptly. Looking at the woman who was once his girlfriend, he felt like a stranger. The woman before him was not the same person anymore. Naked as she was, she didn¡¯t care about how others perceived her. She walked towards him with a murderous look in her eyes. ¡°Stay away!¡± Zhang Ziheng felt a sense of anxiety. This wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, this was a devil! Regardless of his screams, Ming Yuwei kept moving forward. ¡°Creak! ¡± ¡°Creak! ¡± As she walked barefoot over the shattered ss, she resembled someone strolling in a park, rxed and carefree. ¡°Gulp!¡± The others present unconsciously stepped back a few paces. Ming Yuwei¡¯s physique appeared very frail, but at this very moment, she seemed terrifying. Was a devil living inside her? This thought crossed everyone¡¯s minds at this moment. ¡°Yuwei, don¡¯t kill me. For the sake of our past rtionship.. The fear rushed up inside Zhang Ziheng. From Ming Yuwei¡¯s eyes, he could see it. She was really going to do it! ¡°Yuwei, don¡¯t you remember? We¡¯ve watched sunrises together, watched movies together, don¡¯t you remember the good times we¡¯ve had together¡­?¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Ming Yuwei giggled. The bell-likeughter at this moment seemed especially eerie. ¡°When they were harassing me, why didn¡¯t you say those words?¡± ¡°1¡­¡± Knowing he was in the wrong, Zhang Ziheng began to exin weakly, ¡°I¡­ I was afraid of dying!¡± Tears and snot flowed out again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Yuwei, I owe you, I was¡­ I was scared¡­ I initially wanted to stand up for you, but when I thought about Xiao Wu¡¯s death¡­ I was scared¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡± He was sobbing and pleading indistinctly. ¡°Phew!¡± Ming Yuwei suddenly let out a breath, her hateful face now showing a sense of relief and resignation. She understood now! She was relieved that she saw through this man early on! At that moment, an intangible aura emerged around her. Although it was colorless, odorless, and shapeless, as soon as it materialized, it suffocated those around her. Everyone felt as if they were deep underwater, unable to breathe. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± At this moment, Brother Dog was clutching his throat in agony and let out a roar. ¡°That woman!¡± Little Yang, being the boss and a frequent reader, suspected Ming Yuwei first. He guessed that she had triggered her superpower or awakened it due to her emotional turmoil. Upon hearing this, Brother Dog, despite gasping for breath, rapidly activated his superpower. In an instant, his fist, which was rather normal before, expanded threefold to the size of a cauldron and targeted Ming Yuwei. At this point, Ming Yuwei was fully engrossed within herself and had a poor sense of her surroundings. She waspletely unaware of the impending attack from behind. Just as Brother Dog¡¯s giant fist was about to strike Ming Yuwei¡¯s head, a loud shout came from afar. Once Du Gang entered the twelfth floor, he saw what was happening and rushed over. Even without his transformation, his evolved body possessed five times the speed and strength of a normal human being. The moment he shouted, he shot over like a bullet shot out of its casing. He reached Ming Yuwei right in time to block Brother Dog¡¯s punch. ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud bang, but Du Gang stood firm guarding Ming Yuwei. In contrast, Brother Dog was forced back a few steps due to the recoil from his attack. With the loud noise, Ming Yuwei snapped back from her trance. Simultaneously, the previously stifling air resumed its normal state. ¡°Huff huff huff!¡± ¡°Huff huff huff!¡± The people there, apart from Du Gang and Ming Yuwei, were breathing as if they had juste to the surface after being submerged in water. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ming Yuwei only felt a bit dizzy, and then she saw a new person out of nowhere, a stranger. After ncing at her naked body and his own shredded trousers due to transformation, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to answer her query. Instead, he went to one side, swooped up a jacket from a man, and tied it around his waist. He made a mental note to carry a pair of trousers next time he nned on transforming. After all these steps, he finally addressed her, ¡°I¡¯m Du Gang. Can you tell me what happened?¡± With a puzzled look on his face, he had no idea about the situation, because Chu Zixuan only told him that the situation was urgent on the twelfth floor, but didn¡¯t go into specifics.. Chapter 45 - 45: 45: Blood Red Armor (Seeking Kecommenaauons!) Chapter 45 - 45: 45: Blood Red Armor (Seeking Kmenaauons!) Trantor: 549690339 Brother Dog and Little Yang, the two main culprits who hadmitted murder, were dead. As for the other men, Du Gang wasn¡¯t too hard on them, as they wouldn¡¯t survive for long in this apocalyptic world. Embracing the principle of using up residual resources, he ordered these men to collect useful items from the buildings downstairs. Meanwhile, he set out with Chu Zixuan to gather the insect crystals. It was already the afternoon and they couldn¡¯t continue travelling, so they nned to spend the night here before setting off again next day. Before nightfall, Du Gang and Chu Zixuan both moved quickly, beginning a frantic harvest. From the moment they left the buildings, they spent a total of four hours wandering around, collecting over six hundred insect crystals. Du Gang was very satisfied with their achievement. Working on a 40/60 split, he could gain 240 crystals. But Chu Zixuan seemed somewhat unsatisfied. On the way to Xingyuan County, he was able to reap crystals constantly with a wave of his Mental Power. But here, they had to search for them from one house to another, which was trulyborious. ¡°Du Gang, are you sure you want to distribute these six hundred crystals to them?¡± As the two men rested on a bench by the road, Chu Zixuan posed this question. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The six hundred crystals, were all found by us alone, weren¡¯t they?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°If we don¡¯t share with them, the team will fall apart!¡± Chu Zixuanughed, ¡°I¡¯m not saying we don¡¯t distribute any. Let¡¯s each absorb half of the six hundred crystals first, and then distribute the rest equally once we¡¯re back.¡± Du Gang was somewhat tempted. Apart from Ma Li with whom he had a deep bond, he wanted to abandon all the others. They were of no use, always speaking ill of him behind his back. He¡¯d seen Ji Zhiwen and Cao Yongyi¡¯s ulterior motives a long time ago, but never had the chance to clean them up. Since leaving the city, they have been very cautious and rushing to do anything asked, so he couldn¡¯tsh out. Du Gang initial decision to form a team was due to his transformation time being limited to ten minutes. He was worried about being weak once his time ran out. But who would expect the system to be so powerful, it elevated the transformation time to six hours after two upgrades. With such a long transformation time, he felt he could even single-handedly take on Luo An City. Chu Zixuan continued to advise, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fair to allocate more for us because we have the greatestbat power. In case of sudden incidents, we¡¯ll be the first to the scene. If we can¡¯t hold up, they definitely wouldn¡¯t live¡­¡± He had actually discovered early on that, at this point, Du Gang¡¯s ability to transform is too formidable, almost invincible. If Du Gang can¡¯t hold up, then humans are probably doomed. Seeing how dead serious Chu Zixuan is about his words, Du Gang could only nod in agreement, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s take out three hundred crystals, split it in half between us, and use them first.¡± Saying that, he took out three hundred crystals, split them equally, and handed Chu Zixuan his share. ¡°Let¡¯s use them here. I know your evolution takes half an hour. We still have forty minutes before the sunset in Xingyuan County, enough for us toplete the evolution and safely return.¡± Chu Zixuanughed after getting the crystals. ¡°You scheming little bugger, you nned all this from the start, didn¡¯t you?¡± Du Gang shook his head but didn¡¯t me him. After all, he was also benefiting. 150 crystals offered Du Gang 312 points of Source Energy. Without hesitation, he immediately directed a hundred points to the skill under the Movement System, activating [Skill 3: Fatal Strike, a limit attack carried out under the body¡¯s limit state¡­]. Extreme strength and high-speed are good, but he realized that his methods were way too simplistic,cking a deadly, desperation move. This Fatal Strike suited his tastes perfectly, so he activated it right away. Upon activating the Fatal Strike skill, the method of using this skill appeared in his mind instantly. The usage was simple. He just had to yell the name of the skill out loud¡­ After learning this life-saving skill, Du Gang quickly allocated a hundred points of Source Energy to the third system ¨C the Circtory System. [Ding. The Circtory System is activated.] [Rank One Ancient God Transformation Time Increases to Nine Hours] [Circtory System Enhanced to Rank One] [Whole body cardiovascr system enhanced to rank one] [Heart enhancement in progress¡­] [Initiating sub-skills of the Circtory System] [Skill 1: Ultimate Rhythm (100) Your heart can greatly endure your extreme activities¡­] [Skill 2: Between Life and Death (100) You can greatly secrete adrenaline when life is at stake, enhancing yourbat ability¡­] [Skill 3: Useless Blood Armor, your cardiovascr system has been greatly enhanced, with strong hematopoietic function, generates a kind of blood armour made from coagted blood. Don¡¯t ever count on it to resist attacks, but at the very least it can save you from going into battle bare-assed¡­] [Note: Only one sub-skill can be learned with a Rank One Circtory System] After activating the circtory system, Du Gang quickly checked the newly avable skills and was momentarily speechless. The Useless Blood Armor skill was as if the system had heard him bitching in his heart; it perfectly met his current needs. Without hesitation, Du Gang spent the remaining hundred points of his Source Energy on [Skill 3: Useless Blood Armor] When he opened his eyes, Chu Zixuan was waiting on the sidelines. ¡°Not a minute toote, exactly thirty minutes!¡± It was clear that he started timing when Du Gang closed his eyes, validating a hunch he had. Du Gang ignored him and murmured, ¡°Useless Blood Armor!¡± In a moment, he felt a flow in his blood and ayer of crimson armor suddenly covered his body¡¯s surface. This suit of armor, from head to toe, covered his entire body; every section had unique aspects and elements, as if specially designed by someone. It was exquisite, grand and imposing. Chu Zixuan was dumbstruck as he watched the once normal Du Gang transform into a heroic and handsome figure d in blood-red armor. ¡°What the fuck¡­ what is this?¡± Du Gang could not see his full body, but at first nce from the shoulder, the high-standing shoulder armor with the blood-red patterns gave him a clue. He originally thought the so-called Useless Blood Armor was just ayer of sma. Who knew that the system had given him such an impressive, high-profile suit of armor. Simply by seeing Chu Zixuan¡¯s envious face, Du Gang knew just how stunning his suit of armor was. ¡°Holy shit, Du Gang, your armor¡¯s too cool man. Get me one too!¡± Get you one? Not a chance, this is exclusive to me! This way, d in blood-red armor, Du Gang walked over to a floor-to-ceiling ss and began inspecting it. A single nce took his breath away. In the mirror, a towering figure d in blood stained armor stood imposingly against the cold wind. He had a pair of blood-red boots on his feet, resplendent and magnificent, as if they just tread on a thousand enemy corpses. On his knees were diamond shaped knee guards, each equipped with dark red horns, which suggest a terrifying amount of damage they could cause when rammed into an enemy. Looking further up, he had a huge red chest te adorned with very mysterious patterns. In addition to the independent armor at each of the body¡¯s joints, the body was wrapped in clearly defined blood-red scales. ¡°Too cool!¡± After seeing the full appearance of his own armor, Du Gang finally couldn¡¯t help but praise! Chapter 46 - 46: 46: The Second Night After the Apocalypse (Requesting Votes! ) Chapter 46 - 46: 46: The Second Night After the Apocalypse (Requesting Votes! ) Trantor: 549690339 When they returned to Xingyuan Building, An Ya had already prepared a hot meal for both of them. Unlike many ces in Nanyuan City where power had been cut off, the power grid in Xingyuan County had not been destroyed. Without human maintenance and operation, it could still function for another day at most before it would stop entirely. ¡°Where are the others?¡± While eating, Du Gang asked. ¡°I ced the men on the fifth floor. Cao Yongyi and Ji Zhiwen have gone out to look for a vehicle. Our current vehicle is a bit old¡­¡± Embarrassment colored An Ya¡¯s words as she thought about how she had driven over a hundred kilometers and the front of the vehicle was already severely damaged. Chu Zixuan was by now used to activating his Mental Power detection wherever he went. Almost instantly upon their return, he knew the location of everyone through a quick scan. ¡°Where¡¯s Ma Li?¡± Du Gang looked around and didn¡¯t spot Ma Li. ¡°He¡¯s in the gym on the eighth floor, using his metal superpower to create a weapon that can be used after your transformation! ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Interest piqued, Du Gang, whose strength was formidable after transformation but who also desired a handy piece of equipment, quickly swallowed a couple of mouthfuls and headed for the eighth floor. The free weights section of the gym hadpletely changed. The dumbbells and barbells had all disappeared, reced by a six-meter-long, half-a-meter-thick iron bar on the ground. Next to it, Ma Li was kneeling on the ground, pressing a dumbbell te onto the iron bar. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re here. Look, this is the weapon I am forging for you!¡± Ma Li was overjoyed. This task made him feel like he was contributing. Looking at the iron stick on the ground, which was made entirely of solid iron blocks, Du Gang was astonished: ¡°How heavy is this thing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I merged all the iron blocks in the gym, so it should weigh a few thousand pounds?¡± ¡°A few thousand pounds?¡± Shocked to see that all the iron tes from the fixed weight machines were gone, Du Gang eximed, ¡°Each of these machines had a hundred to two hundred kilograms of iron tes beneath them that you¡¯ve melted¡­¡± He took a rough count; there were over thirty pieces of equipment in the area, all without their bottom iron tes. If each piece of equipment had two hundred kilograms of iron tes, that¡¯s already six thousand kilograms¡ªor six tons. In addition to the pile of iron tes from the free weights area, thebined weight was likely around ten tons, equivalent to over twenty thousand pounds. It was even heavier than Sun Wukong¡¯s thirteen and a half thousand pound Golden Cudgel! ¡°You sure I can lift this thing?¡± This time, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn to feel slightly insecure. His mathematical prowess made him realize that this contraption was even heavier than the Golden Cudgel, which was somewhat rming. Scratching his head, Ma Li admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I made the thickness ording to the size of your hand after transformation, and the length ording to your height. I thought solid iron blocks would give better quality, so I added them all¡­¡± Du Gang nced up at the ceiling which wasn¡¯t that high¡ªjust over two meters, and less than three. Considering his transformative height of six meters, he gave up the impulse to transform and try lifting it right then and there. ¡°Never mind, stop working on it for now. It¡¯s about to get dark. Go downstairs and wait!¡± For some reason, he had a vague sense of unease. ¡°Alright!¡± Ma Li put down the iron te in his hand, taking onest nce at the iron bar. He noticed quite a few numbers on it, includingbels like 2kg, 3kg, and so on. Feeling a bit embarrassed, he admitted his superpower still needed more practice. While he could fuse two pieces of iron together, he struggled to erase the numbers andbels on the iron tes. 1¨C1e figured he could smooth it out when he had more time in the future. Returning to a spacious suite on the sixth floor, Ji Zhiwen and Cao Yongyi had alsoe back. Seeing Du Gang entering, Ji Zhiwen reported with a grin, ¡°We found a van with keys. It can seat seven people. Tomorrow we can hit the road in this van!¡± Du Gang smiled and regretfully said, ¡°You guys might need to look for another vehicle. Better find a truck that¡¯s capable of hauling heavy loads. I have a weapon weighing a dozen tons that I need to carry!¡± ¡°A dozen-ton weapon?¡± Du Gang sidestepped, revealing Ma Li behind him and introduced, ¡°Allow me to reintroduce, this is our team¡¯s chief weapons master, Ma Li. He melted down all the iron tes in the gym on the eighth floor and created a solid iron stick for me that is six meters long and over half a meter in diameter. The weight, well, ten tons is my estimate, but the actual weight could be much more than that! ¡± Ma Li, who had always been a bit timid, seemed even more bashful as Du Gang introduced him. He gave everyone a shy smile, not knowing how to react. ¡°Great job, Ma Li!¡± ¡°Ma Li, your superpower is truly useful!¡± Others didn¡¯t skimp onpliments for Ma Li, who they saw as a harmless team member with a good rtionship with Du Gang. They all started praising him. ¡°The sun has disappeared!¡± Chu Zixuan, who had been continuously monitoring the situation outside, reminded everyone at this point. Everyone immediately rushed to the windows. It was the second night since the end of the world had begun. It was a crucial time that would illuminate whether the world would remain in its post-apocalyptic state or revert to normal. ¡°Don¡¯t appear! Don¡¯t appear!¡± Like Ma Li, An Ya murmured softly. In fact, everyone was feeling the same, hoping that the disappeared Spatial Channels would not reappear. But to everyone¡¯s disappointment, a massive Spatial Channel, dozens of meters high, suddenly appeared at a square not far away from them. The previously empty street was once again filled with ck Beetles gushing out from the portal. ¡°These Spatial Channels have grownrger!¡± Just as before, Chu Zixuan remained calm and noticed the change in the Spatial Channels. Last night, the Spatial Channel that had appeared on the campus was only a few meters high. The one appearing now was clearlyrger than yesterday¡¯s! Reminded by him, everyone else also noticed this change. ¡°What does this mean, why has it grownrger?¡± With a touch of worry, Cao Yongyi felt a hint of ominous premonition. ¡°Regardless of how these Spatial Channels are formed, the tact that their size has increased, does this mean¡­ Larger creatures wille through?!!¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ck Beetles were already difficult enough to handle, and if evenrger creatures appeared¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Beware of Murphy¡¯sw¡­¡± Chu Zixuan made a half-serious joke. However, before he could finish speaking, a gigantic golden creature slowly emerged from the giant Spatial Channel in the distance. From afar, a giant Golden Beetle, over five meters tall and nearly twenty meters long, crawled out. Surrounding it, numerous two-meter long flying beetles swarmed out as though escorting it. ¡°New insects have truly appeared!¡± Chapter 47 - 47: 47 Celestial God Descends! Chapter 47 - 47: 47 Celestial God Descends! Trantor: 549690339 Arctic Circle. Hua Nation Command Center. ¡°Thew of resonant aggregation has urred, and spatial channels that originated from the same unit area has shifted¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Lu Zhou shot a nce at Yao Zhenguo, knowing that he had no patience to listen to his lectures at this moment, he reluctantly said: ¡°Simply put, there was originally a palm-sized ce with ten spatial channels each ten meters high. Now, in the same palm-sized area, the ten spatial channels each ten meters high has beenbined into a one-hundred-meter-high spatial channel!¡± Yao Zhenguo nodded and seriously asked ¡°What does this imply?¡± ¡°It means that over time, the number of spatial channels will decrease, but the mouths that open will growrger¡­¡± Lu Zhou confirmed: ¡°In other words, in the future,rger creatures wille to Earth. I¡¯ve mentioned before that these insects are at the bottom of the food chain, even in different worlds¡­ Yao Zhenguo¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and his heart nearly stopped. If we can¡¯t even handle these insects, what will happen when the real overlords of the other world descend? And which day in the future will it be? Tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow? As if realizing his worries, Lu Zhou suddenlyughed and reassured: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have calcted that the next spatial integration will take ce a month from now, specifically on August 9th!¡± His gaze turned towards the sky, murmuring: ¡°Then, a spatial channel with a height of one kilometer will appear¡­¡± He didn¡¯t quite understand why the universe governs by such rules. Is it to provoke human evolution? Does humanity¡¯s future involve awakening individual powers? Did humankind stray from the right path, so the universe is using this method to correct mankind¡¯s direction?!! When humans exploit technology to venture out of the sr system, it will rupture this membrane and trigger a series of mechanisms, attracting spatial channels from different worlds to Earth If there weren¡¯t crvstals in the bodies of these different insects. Lu Zhou would insist this was all a coincidence. But the issue is that the insects do contain crystals, offering potential for human evolution. ording to Schr?dinger¡¯s cat, a thought experiment in quantum theory, there¡¯s a high possibility humans are under observation . Xingyuan County. After the spatial channel appeared over Xingyuan za, it continuously fluctuated, ceaselessly discharging insects. The most abundant species were the ck Beetles and the Flying Cockroach. They persistently surged forth one after another. Regarding the Gold Beetles, based on their current emergence rate, they¡¯ve grown by more than 1000% since yesterday, maybe even more! Over twenty Gold Beetles have already emerged from the spatial channel over Xingyuan za. All of them demonstrated considerable randomness, dispersing in all directions without a set purpose ¡ª they headed wherever life forms existed! ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯te over!¡± Everyone inside the Xingyuan Building prayed silently, hoping these Gold Beetles wouldn¡¯te their way. Because from their observations, they recognized the ck Beetles as ordinary soldier bugs. Their purpose seemed to saturate the world with insects! Those fliers, on the other hand, were specifically orbiting to protect the Gold Beetle, like its personal guards. As for their understanding of the Gold Beetles, nobody was sure of their position in the insect hierarchy or their role yet. But the fact it has its own Flying Cockroach guards is enough to be rming. In the city, there were not only survivors in their building, but also in several six to seven-story buildings along themercial street. During the day, everyone kept to their buildings without making contact. But now, regardless of how high these people resided or how tightly the first floor was barricaded, the presence of a Gold Beetle would bring a swarm of Flying Cockroaches, prying open windows without consideration. Du Gang andpanions witnessed the survivors within a six-story building getting attacked by these fliers, bing food for the Gold Beetles after they were murdered. ¡°Damn Murphy¡¯s Law!¡± Chu Zixuan cursed again as he noticed another newly emerged Gold Beetle approaching their Xingyuan Building. ¡°What should we do?¡± Everyone turned their gaze to Du Gang. At this moment, he was the only one capable of doing anything. Yet, Du Gang remained silent. Currently, there was only one option ¡ª for him to go out, transform into a giant, and lead the insects away. With a transformation time of nine hours, he could maintain the form for a whole night, and once it hit midnight, his transformation time would reset, essentially giving him unlimited transformations! Would he die? Du Gang wasn¡¯t certain. He was very conflicted. Logically, he wouldn¡¯t want to risk it; the danger was too high. But the problem was, even if he didn¡¯t go out, going by the trajectory of the Gold Beetle, they would still be found! And if he left, while everyone else might be safe, he could possibly¡­ ¡°I propose to increase Du Gang¡¯s shares of the loot!¡± At this moment, Chu Zixuan suddenly made a suggestion. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I, too, agree!¡± ¡°By how much?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ma Li was the first to ask. Ji Zhiwen was the first to answer: ¡°Fifty percent!¡± Cao Yongyi nced at the indifferent Du Gang and quickly said: ¡°Sixty percent!¡± As Du Gang was about to give his consent, Chu Zixuan suddenly intervened and proposed: ¡°Eighty percent!¡± Everyone immediately turned to him. Chu Zixuan calmly said: ¡°Who can guarantee we won¡¯t encounter a situation like today¡¯s again?!!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Du Gang immediately agreed and rapidly sprinted towards the eighth floor. He prepared to take the weapon Ma Li had made and confront the insects! ¡°We¡¯re doomed, we¡¯re going to die!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± ¡°Run? Where? The bugs are everywhere!¡± On the fifth floor, the remaining survivors gathered, their eyes filled with despair. If they knew they were still going to die, they might have rebelled against him back then! Some of them regretted not standing up against Brother Dog¡¯s violent rule. ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, a loud sound echoed, followed by a violent tremor. ¡°What just happened? Is there an earthquake?!!¡± The survivors tumbled from the impact, barely managing to stabilize themselves. The next moment, they were astounded by a figure outside. A giant, the height of a three-story building, d in blood-red armor, wielding a staff as tall as him, raced towards a Gold Beetle. With each step he took, a loud noise echoed and the building shook violently. ¡°What¡¯s that? Is it a Celestial God?!!¡± ¡°Did the heavens send us a god for salvation?!!¡± Seeing the heroic figure of the giant charging at the insects, the people murmured to themselves.. Chapter 48 - 48: 48: Astonishing Defense Power! (Recommendations Welcome!) Chapter 48 - 48: 48: Astonishing Defense Power! (Rmendations Wee!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Boom!¡± A foot, eighty-five centimeters long, stomped on the ground, with the cement road cracking open like a foam. ¡°Screech, screech, screech!¡± The high-pitched and sharp sound of metal scraping the ground echoed through the air. This was Du Gang dragging a metal column as he advanced! The six-meter-long bar in his hand turned out to be heavier than he had imagined, so heavy that he couldn¡¯t lift it single-handedly and had no choice but to drag it along. Meanwhile, Du Gang had a rtively clear understanding of his own strength. Considering that the metal bar weighed about ten tons, his grip strength in a single hand should be around four tons. It was not enough to lift the bar, but it was sufficient to drag it forward. ¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp!¡± The sound of mantises pping their wings rapidly growing closer could be heard. The moment Du Gang appeared, these bugs had spotted him. Like finding a long-lost adversary, three beetles that had previously darted off, turned back and advanced toward him. The fastest ones to arrive, however, were the two-meter-long Flying Mantises. Dynamic Vision! Du Gang discovered that the mantises were flying at the speed of sound. He quickly maximized his power and activated his Dynamic Vision. All of a sudden, the Flying Mantises, which were originally leaving behind a trail of afterimages in the sky and could not be seen clearly, at this moment, resembled flying snails, pping their wings slowly in Du Gang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Die!¡± Du Gang roared, raising his hand abruptly and mming it in a certain direction where there was nothing. This violent act seemed like a furious giant making a foolish venting move of smashing the air. ¡°Bam!¡± After a deep thud, a Flying Mantis was directly smashed into the ground. Green blood sshed out rapidly, its entire body had been turned into a pile of mangled flesh by Du Gang¡¯s smack and was sticking to the ground. He had predicted the Flying Mantis¡¯s direction of advance using his Dynamic Vision, and had prepared his response in advance. Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but feeling a sense of relief. Thankfully, he possessed Dynamic Vision. Otherwise, he would now be nothing more than a giant blood bank, drained to death by beetles that resembled mantises but which had blood-sucking stingers! ¡°Bam!¡± Another Flying Cockroach was smacked down onto the ground. This impact was like a high-speed fighter jet colliding with a highly durable titanium alloy wall, crushing its body instantly. Du Gang¡¯s palm felt nothing, as if it was not his hand that had been hit. In fact, he even had time to calcte the force of this impact: assuming the Flying Mantis weighed fifty kilograms and was moving at the speed of sound, the force of the collision he had sustained was about 1.7 tons! The impact force of 1.7 tons not only failed to cause him the slightest injury, it couldn¡¯t even make him feel any pain! ¡°So, my defense power is also quite strong!¡± At that moment, Du Gang had an inkling. By calcting the trajectory using his Dynamic Vision, he intentionally let off a Flying Mantis, allowing it to attack his arm directly. He wanted to test if his body could withstand these flying bugs¡¯ attacks. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± After continuously swatting a few more bugs to death, finally a Flying Mantis managed to ovee the difficulties, and reached Du Gang¡¯s bicep. With a spirit capable of sucking a cow dry, it raised the stinger on its tail and plunged it hard into Du Gang¡¯s arm. ¡°Thud¡­ Under the gaze of Du Gang¡¯s Dvnamic Vision. the stinger of this Flvinc Mantis was actually bent when it tried to pierce his arm¡­ ¡°Thud, thud, thud- Upon realizing that its opponent was too strong defensively, it didn¡¯t give up. Instead, it extended a few of its legs, clenched Du Gang¡¯s bicep tightly. Then its body started to rotate rapidly, making a continuous up-and-down motion. After realizing that a single attack would not be enough, the Flying Mantis prepared for rapid strikes, like a motorized piledriver,unching a continuous onught. Was this its trump card? Du Gang abandoned his n to swat it away, and instead chose to further test his defensive capabilities. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± ¡°Sizzle sizzle sizzle!¡± Along with violent collision sounds, a cloud of white smoke floated up from intense friction, Du Gang even smelled a hint of a burning odor. ¡°Snap ! ¡± After countless high-intensity attacks in a short time, the stinger of the Flying Mantis finally gave in and broke¡­ It was enfeebled, the four legs clinging onto Du Gang¡¯s arm unconsciously loosened. Losing its grip, it fell towards the ground. Under Du Gang¡¯s Dynamic Vision, he even faintly saw a touch of confusion and¡­despair?¡­ in thepound eyes of the Flying Mantis. ¡°Haha!¡± He chuckled softly and dismissed the Flying Cockroach. He had obtained the answer he was looking for. He knew these types of Flying Mantises couldn¡¯t harm him. His defensiveness was terrifyingly strong! From then on, Du Gang did not continue to actively kill the Flying Mantises. He merely asionally dodged to protect important parts like his eyes, ears, throat, and groin from potential attacks. Although he felt even if those Flying Mantises stung him, it wouldn¡¯t break his defense, but what if they carried contagious diseases? He had never used the pir standing between his legs¡­ Although this test seemed lengthy, in reality, just barely a second had passed! Du Gang, possessing Dynamic Vision, viewed the world in milliseconds, even microseconds. Within one measly second, his eyes could process hundreds, even thousands, of messages. Without more concerns about flying insects, Du Gang became tougher. The metal grinding noise that had paused for a second resumed. He was like a giant demon wrapped in a dangerous aura, charging at the Scarab Beetle with wild rage! ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Each thud of his foot resonating from the ground was like a drum hammer pounding on everyone¡¯s heart, causing their heart rate to involuntarily speed up, their blood surging rapidly. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, enduring physical difort, their gaze following Du Gang¡¯s advance. The five-meter-tall Scarab Beetle, whenpared to six-meter-tall Du Gang, was still a head shorter. At this moment, it was located about forty meters away from Du Gang. Its originally twenty-meter-long body, in this instant, abruptly shrunk. Folds appeared on its golden back shell as it folded its body into a swollen bug that was ten meters long and five meters high. It was gathering force! This was the unique technique of Scarab Beetle¡ªinjection charge! Its long body impeded its ability to move quickly. In such a situation, it could gather its body like a slingshot. The morepact it became, the greater the impulse of its projection. Seeing this, Du Gang, rather than avoiding, felt a surge of battle intent. Since acquiring the power to transform into a giant, all his previous battles felt unsatisfactory, like an adult bullying a child. This insect, of simr size, was what he needed! They were getting closer and closer! Finally, when Du Gang was within twenty meters of the Scarab Beetle, it moved! The body that was originally curled up suddenly stretched out, rushing forward with a speed beyond what it could normally achieve due to itsrge size. Like a sh, it arrived before Du Gang in an instant. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Along with this attack, there was a thunderous roar resonating like thunder descending from the heavens. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Du Gang yelled, his foot stomped heavily, instantly creating a massive pit on the ground as he leapt into the air.. He raised the iron pole that had been dragging along the ground above his head and mmed it heavily onto the charging Scarab Beetle! Chapter 49 - 49: 49: An Explosion Comparable to a Cruise Missile! (Please vote for recommendation!) Chapter 49 - 49: 49: An Explosion Comparable to a Cruise Missile! (Please vote for rmendation!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion that could be heard thousands of meters away suddenly erupted. In addition to this, the powerful shockwave shattered all the ss in the entiremercial street. Those who had already taken shelter inside their rooms were also rocked so severely by the colossal wave that they desperately covered their ears, with some even being so startled that they fell to the ground. Simultaneously, a mushroom cloud rose slowly following the collision of the two huge objects. A more intense shock wave abruptly radiated from the epicenter of the explosion. The surrounding ground, as if it had suffered an air raid, started rolling, and the road, originally cast from cement, disintegrated in this instant, revealing the soil that had been hidden deep beneath. At the center of the explosion, the powerful shockwave created a circr pit with a diameter of ten meters out of nowhere. All the buildings at this central location were reduced to ashes and disappeared without a trace. Before everyone could make sense of the situation, a colossal object was suddenly ejected from the explosion center. ¡°Crash! ¡± ¡°Crash!¡± ¡°Crash! ¡± Everything in the path of this massive entity, whether it was electricity poles or buildings, was smashed to pieces. The once intact business center was now turned into a ruined road approximately a hundred meters long, due to the collision of this gigantic figure! It wasn¡¯t until this massive figure crashed into the Xingyuan Building that it finally halted its rampage. Even so, the tall and sturdy Xingyuan Building was also rocked three times by the impact, causing everyone standing in the building to be shaken onto the ground. ¡°Who won?¡± At this moment, everyone disregarded the pain of being thrown onto the ground and this question relentlessly echoed in their minds. Because their very survival depended on this! Chu Zixuan was the first to get the answer. With a sweep of his mental power, he instantly knew who it was. His eyebrows knit tightly together as his mental power scanned back and forth. After confirming that Du Gang was still alive, he reached out with his mental power in a straight line to the other side. He wanted to ascertain the state of the golden beetle after it collided with Du Gang. At this moment the entire city had been churned into a haze of dust by the shockwave, the entire sky was shrouded in a grey fog, obscuring all vision, so he could only rely on his mental power to get a clear view of the situation. ¡°Chu Zixuan, how is it?¡± The others also quickly realized Chu Zixuan was the only one who could rify the situation. They hurriedly asked. Chu Zixuan ignored them. After a straight-line search, he saw nothing at first. Then, he adjusted the direction and conducted another straight-line search. This time, he finally saw it! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Chu Zixuan widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the scene in the distance. ¡°What happened?¡± The crowd anxiously asked. Following his gaze, other than the dust, they could see nothing at all. ¡°Speak up, what exactly happened?¡± Hearing the anxious voices of the crowd, Chu Zixuan came back to his senses. He stammered: ¡°The beetle¡­ the beetle hasn¡¯t moved!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t moved?¡± After taking several deep breaths, Chu Zixuan exined again: ¡°At the spot where they collided, the beetle is still there, it¡¯spletely unharmed¡­ no, its head is partially smashed!¡± After an intense scan, Chu Zixuan confirmed that the beetle at a distance had shrunk considerably from its previous size, from twenty meters long to now just eighteen or neen meters. ¡°Is it still alive?¡± The crowd asked again. He shook his head ruefully, ¡°Its life energy is incredibly vibrant, that beetle, its ¡®head¡¯ appears to be partially missing, but it¡¯s still very much alive!¡± ¡°Wait, what about Du Gang?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alive too, just slightly injured. However, the iron column made by Ma Li has been shattered!¡± ¡°Huff, huff!¡± Du Gang was leaning against the wall of the Xingyuan Building, panting heavily. He was not just ¡®slightly injured¡¯ as Chu Zixuan had said, his internal organs had already ruptured. However, there was a powerful force within his body that was helping him mend his wounds. The reason Chu Zixuan thought Du Gang was fine was that after Du Gang transformed into a giant, he could no longer detect the state of Du Gang¡¯s body. Seeing no blood on Du Gang¡¯s body, he thought Du Gang was only slightly injured. ¡°Twenty tons? Thirty tons?¡± At this moment, Du Gang was not concerned about his internal injuries. Instead, he was calcting the weight of the golden beetle. ording to the square-cubew, his weight after transformation was roughly between 2.2 and 2.5 tons. And the golden beetle was more than ten times heavier than him! This was why, after the collision between the two gigantic figures, it was him who was thrown more than a hundred meters away. Du Gang nced at the iron pir in his hand which was already one-third battered, and he felt a bit helpless. His own impact force, coupled with the nearly ten-ton pir, ended up being repelled by the beetle in the end. One reason for this was that the weapon didn¡¯t withstand the strain, resulting in the loss of force and hence ultimately falling short against the beetle! However, luckily, forces are mutual. Although he was severely injured, the beetle also suffered! Although Du Gang didn¡¯t have mental power and was unable to sense the beetle¡¯s current state, before they separated, he clearly saw a part of the beetle¡¯s head was blown away by him. At the same time, he was once again amazed by the hardness of these beetles. The ten-ton iron pir was twisted yet the beetle merely lost a part of its head¡­ ¡°Du Gang, are you okay?¡± At this time, An Ya¡¯s voice rang out from the building. Seeing Du Gang remaining motionless for a long time, they were worried. Not caring whether their voices would attract the beetles, they directly yelled out. Du Gang took another deep breath, felt that the internal organs that had initially been ruptured by the explosion had already beenrgely repaired by an unnamed force. He took a deep breath and yelled aloud, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± At the sound of this thunderous voice, everyone in the building was immediately relieved. Outside Nanyuan City. The Nanyuan Military District had re-established a defensive line outside the city, and in the central area of this line, there was a bug-free zone where not a single insect could be found. If anyone were toe to the center of this area, they would see a fist-sized Dawn Stone being heavily protected. This was why the Nanyuan Military District still sent troops here after learning about the expansion of Spatial Channels in the Western Hemisphere. Nanyuan Military District temporarymand center. Commander, we have detected another signal¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°ording to radar, there is an explosion source about a hundred kilometers north of us¡­¡± ¡°How big is it?¡± ¡°Equivalent to the power of a Battle Axe Cruise Missile¡­¡± ¡°Did weunch a missile in that direction?¡± ¡°Was there any external entity thatunched a missile there?¡± ¡°No, no foreign flying objects were detected. The source of the explosion is local!¡± Wang Dezhen furrowed his eyebrows. Could it be that there was an armory there? That it was identally ignited and exploded? ¡°Could it be possible that the explosives in the local police station ignited by ident¡­¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, his voice grave: ¡°Mark that location, we¡¯ll check it out when we pass by tomorrow. For now, continue escorting the Dawn Stone.. Our objective is to save as many people as possible!¡± Chapter 50 - 50: 50 Are you sure she won’t take us down too? (Seeking recommendations) Chapter 50 - 50: 50 Are you sure she won¡¯t take us down too? (Seeking rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 After resting for a while, Du Gang had to get moving again. He noticed that the golden beetles, which had previously moved away, were now all returning. In the distance, the increasing and approaching ¡°chirping¡± sounds of the pping wings of the Flying Mantis intensified. Time to change the battlefield! He decided to lure these insects away; otherwise, no one but him could survive in this city! Decided, Du Gang swiftly stood up and started walking towards the Spatial Channels, holding the ragged iron pole he used and dragging it on the ground, creating noise. He understood that even if he took other insects away now, more and more new ones would continue to emerge from the Spatial Channels; so, he might as well stay near them. With Du Gang¡¯s movements, the direction of the other golden beetles also changed. They all seemed to have grown eyes, following him. However, interestingly enough, the ck Beetles were not attracted by Du Gang. They seemed to havepletely lost interest in him and continued to spread outwards. ¡°At least, most of the golden beetles and flying insects have followed me!¡± Feeling he had done his part, Du Gang thought all he needed to do now was to hold these insects off. Whether the ck Beetles would kill others was up to their fate. He no longer had the spare energy to worry about them. Because, already, five golden beetles had gathered around him and their bodies were beginning to constrict, preparing tounch an attack on him. A thought crossed his mind, and his eyes morphed into a whirlpool-like pattern again. Activating his Dynamic Vision, countless streams of information flooded into his brain incessantly. And his body started to move in response to his eyes¡¯ observations. With his current Dynamic Vision, he could clearly see the trajectory of all the beetles. He wanted to make these insects collide with each other during the attack! Finding the perfect angle for this was challenging. However, he kept moving so that at least two beetles would definitely collide when attacking him. The impact produced by a twenty to thirty-ton beetle was enormous, like what he had previously experienced. It was challenging to stand against. A direct hit could instantly turn a regr person into a bloody mist! But these beetles didn¡¯t do as he wished. As soon as they entered their shooting range, without waiting for him to find the best position, all five beetles began tounch. After a brief buildup of power, two golden beetles, one in front of him and one behind him, simultaneously charged towards Du Gang. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Du Gang could have easily dodged their attack in advance, but to ensure that they would collide in the end, he waited until he almost got hit. He then stamped on the ground, hopped into the air, and narrowly avoided the twin assault. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± An explosion more robust than any of his previous collisions with the beetles resounded. At the same time, another shockwave was born, propelling Du Gang, already suspended in mid-air, further up by more than a dozen meters. The direct collision of the two golden beetles caused destruction almost equivalent to the explosion of two missiles. In an instant, a twenty-meter diameter pit appeared at the center of the explosion, and the explosive wave kept spreading around. ¡°Get down quickly!¡± Upon detecting the forward result, Chu Zixuan immediately yelled. The few people on the sixth floor of Xingyuan Building, instantly dropped down the moment Chu Zixuan shouted, avoiding the shockwave. However, the people on the fifth floor weren¡¯t so lucky. The external environment had been filled with dust from the first explosion, obstructing their view of the situation. The power generated from this collision exceeded the previous ones. The shockwave even surpassed the speed of sound and reached the building before the explosion could be heard. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± A series of rubble hit the building ¨C a few people were instantly killed, others who weren¡¯t hit vitally were all bleeding from head injuries. In the panic, they hurriedly crouched down, narrowly avoiding the second round of injury. However, not far from a window on the fifth floor, Ming Yuwei calmly stood, her eyes shimmering in violet. She seemed able to see right through the smoke, observing the distance and even slightly tilting her head upwards as though following Du Gang soaring into the sky. The shockwave did not spare her, it attacked just like a violent tornado, bringing along debris. It was aimed directly at her. But at this moment, a region with distorted air suddenly appeared around her. All debris, upon reaching this region, was blocked as if it collided with a transparent shield and fell to the ground. ¡°Du Gang¡­¡± Ming Yuwei¡¯s lips moved slightly as she stared at the distant fighting figure, muttering something, seemingly harboring some other thoughts. Suddenly, the corners of her mouth curved upward, a faint smile appearing on her face. ¡°Now, there should be no one stopping me!¡± As she spoke, she picked up a sharp knife smeared with blood from the table and slowly walked outside. This knife is the same one she used to kill Brother Dog! On the sixth floor. Chu Zixuan frowned the moment Ming Yuwei stepped out of her room. He didn¡¯t always focus his Mental Power on the outside world, alternating between two modes every few seconds. Compared to watching the show, he cared more about his own safety. Just now, when he switched to the spherical detection mode, he noticed Ming Yuwei¡¯s odd behavior. A knife? He distinctly remembered that the knife had been sitting on her table, not in her hand. But now, she¡­ Soon, under his mental power detection, Ming Yuwei stepped into the room where the group of men had been. She wants to murder! Chu Zixuan¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, a chill rising to his head. Should he stop her?! His footsteps slightlv shifted, but he quicklv halted. His intelligent and rational mind found four reasons to just observe in a very short time. First, he didn¡¯t really know them well! Second, he might not be a match for Ming Yuwei. He had observed when she awakened. It seemed she could control air or oxygen. Very powerful! Third, if he tried to stop her, he would offend a mentally unstable and strongly gifted woman. Fourth, being wronged doesn¡¯t equate to virtue. He put himself in her shoes. If he were Ming Yuwei, forced by a group of men, he would certainly seize the opportunity to kill as well! ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Just then, a shrill scream echoed from below. Ming Yuwei ismitting murder! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone unconsciously looked towards Chu Zixuan upon hearing the scream, because his superpower allowed him toprehend everything happening around him. Chu Zixuan paused for a moment, but ended up revealing, ¡°Ming Yuwei is killing people downstairs ! ¡± ¡°What?!!¡± The crowd gasped, finding the news utterly absurd. With amon enemy before mankind, she was mercilessly murdering fellow humans¡­ ¡°Should we¡­try to stop her?¡± At this moment, no one dared to move. Without Du Gang here, they looked to Chu Zixuan as their leader, all eyes focusing on him. Chu Zixuan suddenlyughed, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Can we stop her? Are you sure she won¡¯t turn on us in her killing frenzy? The crowd shivered, realizing that in Du Gang¡¯s absence, Chu Zixuan had be the most powerful among them. Anyone he couldn¡¯t defeat certainly wasn¡¯t someone they could mess with. ¡°Moreover, she has already finished her killing¡­.¡± Chapter 52 - 52: 52: The Solid Small Treasury Chapter 52 - 52: 52: The Solid Small Treasury Trantor: 549690339 Dawn. The once raging insects were now sluggish. With the appearance of the first ray of sunlight, the whole of Xingyuan County quieted down as all the insects fell into a deep slumber. ¡°Huff, huff!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang plopped down onto the ground, huffing and puffing for breath. From dusk till dawn, he had not rested for a moment, relentlessly leading the Gold Beetles in circles all the while. In the beginning, when there weren¡¯t many insects, it seemed rather pleasant. But when the insects became a surging mass, he began to feel uneasy and had to resort to his Fatal Strike to kill the ones blocking his path. As the night drew to a close, physically, Du Gang still felt fine, capable of pushing on for another three days and nights. Yet, mentally, he was quite drained, so tired that he felt like getting a good sleep right about now. But as his eyes lighted up on the 235 points of Source Energy he had acquired, a brilliant smile broke out on his face. The Gold Beetles were of a higher grade than the regr ck Beetles. The crystals they produced were orange-colored, which tranted into Source Energy, giving at least twenty points per crystal! And this was only from the crystals that he acquired from killing the beetles. At the moment, a great number of beetles were still lying on the ground, in deep sleep, waiting for him to im. ¡°I wonder if they are still alive?¡± After resting for a while, Du Gang remembered the people inside the Xingyuan Building. Suppressing his drowsiness, he hastily got up and walked towards the Xingyuan Building. The Xingyuan Building was now barely recognizable. Its exterior walls had fallen off, and the ss was shattered. If it wasn¡¯t for the load-bearing walls holding it up, it would¡¯ve copsed long ago. As Du Gang ventured onwards, his unease grew. Unlike his surroundings which were full of Gold Beetles, the perimeter of the Xingyuan Building was littered with Flying Mantises. It was apparent that these insects hadunched a frenzied attack on the building while they were awake. ¡°Chu Zixuan!¡± Du Gang shouted out loud at the foot of the building. Other than his own echo, there was no response. An ominous premonition began to take root in his heart. With but a single stride, he rapidly grew in size beforeunching himself towards the sixth floor. As he was about to reach his destination, he shrank back to his original size and slipped through the broken window. As he stepped inside, he saw a decapitated corpse lying in the room. From its clothing, he identified it as Ji Zhiwen. After a night of fighting, he had learned something about the characteristics of the Flying Mantis. It was extremely fast, had a needle-like appendage on its tail, and had a liking for human brain matter. If it was hungry, it might even split open its prey¡¯s skull to eat their brains. The good news was, apart from the brain, this insect didn¡¯t eat any other parts of its prey. If one was killed by it, at least an intact (albeit headless) corpse would be left. If one was killed by a ck Beetle, however, they would be eaten till only their shoes remained! Clearly, the Flying Mantises that had entered the building were starving. They didn¡¯t just suck his brain matter but also sliced open his skull and devoured his brain! Du Gang barely stayed in the room for a second before he quickly moved to check other rooms. The dead were dead. He didn¡¯t have time to grieve. The first order of business was to see if there were any other survivors. Suddenly, he noticed some scattered remains of Flying Mantises under his feet. He swiftly crouched down to examine them. An incredibly sharp de had prated through the insect¡¯s head, causing an instant death! This was a signature move of Chu Zixuan! Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief. At least, there was still a chance! His concern had been that Chu Zixuan¡¯s Mental Power might not be able to detect the rapid flight of the insects. But, as it appeared, he could. He forcefully broke open the insect¡¯s head only to find a red crystal within it. He promptly absorbed it, which increased his Source Energy by two points. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t much different from the crystal of a ck Beetle. ¡°Chu Zixuan!¡± With this thought in mind, Du Gang shouted out loudly once more. Still, there was no response! Could it be that he was dead too?!! A look of difort crossed Du Gang¡¯s face. When they had arrived, there were six of them. Was he going to be the only one left when he left? ¡°Ting! ¡± ¡°Ting! ¡± Just then, a faint sound of metallic shing reached his ears. Du Gang¡¯s ears perked up at once as he began listening carefully. Soon, he discerned that the sound wasing from the floor below and quickly moved towards its source. When he reached the first floor, he found a metallic knife that was currently striking a water pipe. As if sensing his arrival, the knife suddenly halted its action, hovering in the air. ¡°Chu Zixuan?!!¡± Du Gang immediately recognized it. This was Chu Zixuan¡¯s signature telekic move. He looked left and right but didn¡¯t see anything. At that moment, the floating knife in mid-air wagged its butt, turned around, and drifted lightly in one direction. Seeing this, Du Gang promptly followed. One man and one knife led the way. They soon exited the Xingyuan Building, moving along some ruins in one direction. After traveling for several dozen meters, they finally stopped in front of a pile of ruins. Du Gang quickly surveyed his surroundings. Judging from the dpidated sign, it was clear that this used to be a bank. ¡°A bank? Could they have hidden in the vault?¡± With that thought, he swiftly transformed into a giant and began to dig. Guided by the flying knife, he quickly dug a hole that was two meters deep in one spot, finally revealing a metallic wall inside. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Seeing the metallic wall, the flying knife appeared to quiver with excitement as it struck the wall a few times. Du Gang understood that Chu Zixuan must be inside. He quickly grabbed the round handle on the metallic wall and pulled hard. ¡°Bang!¡± The dug-up hole was instantly filled again, but now, within his hands, there was a silver metallic cube, three meters in height, width, and length each. Du Gang carried it to a rtively t area, ced it down, and began to examine it. First, he tried to wrench apart the wheel-like object on the block with his hands but failed to do so. ¡°Cough cough, after all, it is a vault made by the state, it¡¯s not unusual for it to be of good quality!¡± Having failed to force it open, Du Gang resorted to turning the wheel. What happened next left him astonished. After his transformation, his gripping strength was around three or four tons in each hand. With both hands plus the strength of his body, he could even swing around a ten-ton iron pir. But now, after one turn, the wheel that was obviously meant for opening the door only turned by a notch. ¡°Even a small vault in a small county has such good workmanship?¡± Du Gang was shocked. He had used almost ten tons of force to turn it by one notch. But for those who had the key, perhaps a gentle twist would open the door. After once again marveling at the precision of the state-manufactured vault, he decided to buckle down. He started turning the wheel relentlessly, one turn after another. After he had turned it numerous times, a ¡®clunk¡¯ sound came from the lock inside the door. Immediately after, the door eased up in his hands , and it opened. On the inside, Chu Zixuan stood at the doorway, his body covered in dried blood.. Behind him, Ma Li was lying on the ground, missing a leg, his life hanging in the bnce! Chapter 53 - 53: 53: The Levels and Evolution of the Superpowered! Chapter 53 - 53: 53: The Levels and Evolution of the Superpowered! Trantor: 549690339 Arctic Circle ¨C Command Centre of Hua Nation. At this moment, Yao Zhenguo was worriedly looking at the report prepared by his subordinates. Out of fifty-five military districts nationwide, three were scattered and lostplete control overnight¡­ Eleven military districts had suffered heavy losses, and nearly half of their troops were wiped out because they failed to find the Dawn Stone. Only forty-one local military districts managed to keep most of theirbat power, as they managed to obtain the Dawn Stone before nightfall, but the situation was still grim. The amount of Dawn Stone spreading was simply insufficient to protect the nation. At this moment, Lu Zhou walked in again with a pile of documents. ¡°What¡¯s happening now? Yao Zhenguo had mixed feelings about Lu Zhou. Sometimes he would bring good news, but sometimes the news was not so good. Lu Zhou didn¡¯t care about his tone and calmly said, ¡°The God-making n has made some progress! ¡°Go on!¡± Yao Zhenguo instantly perked up. The God-making n was initially proposed by Lu Zhou. It was about providing resources to the most talented superpowered people with the Arctic Circle¡¯s troops to observe if humans can save themselves through evolution. Lu Zhou nodded and began to exin with the document in hand, ¡°In the first batch of the God-making n volunteers, there were ten people. Eight were naturally awakened, one awakened by swallowing Red Crystal, and one by swallowing Orange Crystal¡­¡± ¡°In the first stage, we employed Red Crystals as the primary crystal for their cultivation. Among the ten people, eight of the naturally awakened individuals could ingest and digest the crystals the quickest, absorbing them the best. Generally, they could absorb one crystal within a minute¡­¡± ¡°The other two individuals who awakened by swallowing crystals had a slightly slower absorption rate, often needing approximately two minutes to absorb one crystal¡­¡± ¡°We discovered that every time these superpowered individuals ingested a hundred Red Crystals, their superpower would strengthen¡­¡± ¡°These eight naturally awakened individuals, after continuous consumption over sixteen hours and forty minutes, in total consumed a thousand Red Crystals and almost simultaneously evolved again. This time, their reactions were different¡­¡± Lu Zhou said seriously, ¡°This time, their bodies showed extreme non-human characteristics. An invisible oppression emanated from them, causing fear, apprehension, and even submissive emotions among all the research department personnel, including some of the awakened ones, who saw them¡­¡± ¡°Hence, I deduced that these eight volunteers have transitioned from quantitative change to qualitative, evolving to another level of existence¡­¡± ¡°A level of existence higher than ordinary humans!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yao Zhenguo quickly asked, ¡°What about theirbat power? Did it increase?¡± Lu Zhou nodded, ¡°Among the eight volunteers, four are nonbatants. Hmm, their superpowers tend towards brain domain development¡­ Theirbat power has only been strengthened somewhat through their physical attributes, no substantial enhancement in their methods of attack¡­¡± ¡°However, the other fourbat-type volunteers have seen significant enhancements in theirbat power, essentially to the extent that they could prate the carapaces of the beetles¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo nodded, feeling somewhat reassured. ¡°What about the other two volunteers?¡± He wanted to know if the evolution was only limited to the naturally awakened ones, or if it epassed everyone. ¡°The other two volunteers also consumed a significant amount of crystals in the following sixteen hours. The volunteer who swallowed the Red Crystal stopped improving his superpower and did not evolve to another level of life after consuming more than a thousand Red Crystals. In other words, he hit a bottleneck! ¡± Lu Zhou continued, ¡°The volunteer who swallowed the Orange Crystal evolved to a higher level of life without any difference from the natural awakened ones, after consuming a thousand Red Crystals¡­¡± ¡°However, after we provided an Orange Crystal to the volunteer who had awakened from the Red Crystal, he smoothly evolved and became a higher being! ¡± Yao Zhenguo nodded, released a sigh of relief andughed, ¡°So it means that as long as there are enough crystals, anyone can evolve?¡± Just as his smile emerged, he saw Lu Zhou shaking his head on the other side. ¡°No, after the first batch of eight volunteers evolved, our research center urgentlyunched the second and third batches of the God-making n¡­¡¯ ¡°To make the data more reliable, we expanded the sample¡­ err, volunteers. The second batch of the God-making n had twenty people, and the third batch had fifty¡­¡± ¡°We conducted tests as diversified as possible this time¡­¡± ¡°The result we¡¯ve got so far is that people with better talents have better effects when swallowing crystals. The resources, time, and possibility they consume to evolve to a higher level of life are better than those with poor talents!¡± ¡°One thousand Red Crystals are the minimum consumption for the best talented individuals to evolve!¡± ¡°Ordinary people, if they want to evolve, will need to pay a higher price!¡± ¡°Even worse, one of the volunteers consumed tens of thousands of crystals but didn¡¯te close to the edge of evolution¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s even worse is that after reaching the edge of evolution, they couldn¡¯t even advance smoothly by swallowing Orange Crystal!¡± ¡°Huff!¡± After listening to this, Yao Zhenguo couldn¡¯t help but exhale. He understood: this world is about to undergo major changes! Those naturally awakened ones, those with good talents, will be stronger and stronger as time goes on. They will widen the gap with ordinary people and would eventually evolve into another species ¨C gods! But the good news is that it is still the early days of the apocalypse, and these people haven¡¯t realized these facts yet, nor lost control! ¡°Our research department temporarily ssifies the awakened individuals¡¯ level ording to the color of the crystals!¡± ¡°We refer to superpowered individuals who just awakened as Red Crystal Grade, and those who have evolved to a higher life level as Orange Crystal Grade!¡± ¡°However, to evolve from Red Crystal Grade to Orange Crystal Grade, they must evolve nine times. So, we set up sub-grades within their main grade¡­¡± ¡°We temporarily refer to the newly awakened individuals as Red Crystal Rank One. Each evolution will promote them by one rank, until Red Crystal Rank Ten¡­¡± ¡°After an individual at Red Crystal Rank Ten evolves again, he bes Orange Crystal Rank One, a level that could pose a threat to golden beetles!¡± Yao Zhenguo quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the highest rank among superpowered individuals now?¡± ¡°Orange Crystal Rank Three. It¡¯s only attainable by those few from the first batch of the God-making n. We don¡¯t have much Orange Crystals left¡­¡± ¡°What about the level above Orange Crystal? Are there any other grades?¡± ¡°Yes! Yellow Grade!¡± ¡°Yellow Grade?! ! ¡± ¡°The Western Military District killed an Eggying Mother Beetle yesterday and found a Yellow Crystal inside it!¡± Thinking of the price Anzhong Military Zone paid to kill that mother beetle, Yao Zhenguo couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. Becausest night, the Western Military District used a nuclear bomb! Chapter 54 - 54 Continuous Upgrade! Chapter 54: Continuous Upgrade! Trantor: 549690339 The sun was three poles up. Du Gang had slept for a full six hours before he woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself in the back of a pickup truck, next to Ma Li. He nced forward and saw that there was nobody in the driver¡¯s seat. Chu Zixuan wasn¡¯t here. He looked around and saw that the truck was parked on an intact road, and in the distance, he could see arge field of ruins. Looking at the dpidated twelve-story building in the distance, Du Gang realized that they were still in Xingyuan County! He put his hand in front of Ma Li¡¯s unconscious nose and breathed a sigh of relief when he found that he was still breathing. After thinking for a while, he took a deep breath and shouted loudly, ¡°Chu Zixuan!¡± The voice echoed like a sudden thunderp in this destend. It was very effective, not long after he shouted, a figure came from the direction of the ruins. It was Chu Zixuan. He was carrying a backpack, and had another heavy-looking one in his hand, not stopping until he reached Du Gang¡¯s side. ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Where did you go?¡± Chu Zixuan raised his hand, which was holding the backpack, and smiled, ¡°I went to collect crystals. Two bags full!¡± Du Gang took it and found it wasn¡¯t light, by estimation it contained at least a few hundred to a thousand crystals. He was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat any?¡± Chu Zixuan chuckled, ¡°I did, from the time you fell asleep, I kept collecting these things, eating and collecting, and still gathered this much!¡± Seeing that Du Gang still looked confused, heughed and said, ¡°Do you think I wanted to keep some for you?! For each one I ate, it took me at least forty to fifty seconds to absorb it. During the time you were asleep, I probably ate several hundred, and still have this many left!¡± Du Gang picked up a handful and asked dubiously, ¡°Are they all red?¡± Chu Zixuan shrugged, dispiritedly replying, ¡°For those golden beetles, my Mental Power can¡¯t prate their defenses. I can¡¯t extract the crystals from their bodies!¡± In the ruins were several dead golden beetles. Even though they were dead, Du Gang hadn¡¯t taken out their crystals. He tried once but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t even cut through their flesh. Du Gang looked at him skeptically, somewhat in disbelief, ¡°With all those crystals you ate, didn¡¯t you level up?¡± Given what he knew of Chu Zixuan, this guy had probably snuck a lot of crystals in the past. ¡°I did level up!¡± Chu Zixuan nodded, ¡°I do feel like my superpower has been upgraded several times, but it¡¯s just my Mental Power that has increased, my range of detection has broadened, mybat strength¡­ ugh!¡± He seemed helpless, his Mental Power still only allowed him to control other objects andcked a direct assault ability. Using controlled knives to attack was weak, especially when he attempted to chop the golden beetles. It felt like he was using a nail clipper to cut beef, he couldn¡¯t even break the skin. ¡°Several times! How many times? Chu Zixuan considered before answering, ¡°A total of five times I think. From when I woke up until now, my superpower has strengthened five times!¡± Du Gang nodded, then tried to feed a red crystal to Ma Li, but found that it was stuck in his mouth, there was no sign of digestion or absorption. ¡°I tried earlier, it¡¯s no use. These things can only be absorbed when conscious!¡± Noticing the situation, Chu Zixuan reminded him. ¡°Fine then!¡± Du Gang removed the crystal stuck in Ma Li¡¯s mouth and said, ¡®Wait here for a bit, I¡¯ll go get the crystals from those golden beetles¡­¡± Soon after, he walked back. Chu Zixuan was surprised, ¡°That quick?!!¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Without going all out, I can¡¯t prate their defenses!¡± It was true, without using his Fatal Strike, he couldn¡¯t extract the crystals. ¡°What now?¡± Chu Zixuan looked worried. The crystals inside the golden beetles were of an orange color, clearly superior to the red crystals. Leaving such a resource behind was such a waste! ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s see if I can do it after I level up!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Zixuan handed over a bag full of red crystals. ¡°So many, awesome!¡± Du Gang took it and, without hesitating, absorbed and converted them all at once through the Ancient God System. Chu Zixuan, with his Mental Power, had discovered as early as yesterday that Du Gang could directly absorb crystals without swallowing them. He was just surprised that he could absorb so many at once. [Ding, would you like to convert 1633 red crystals?] Convert! [Ding, congrattions, you have gained 3544 Source Energy points!] Du Gang was delighted, he still had five systems to activate. With this boost, he could upgrade all of them at once and still have over two thousand Source Energy points left. When he has ten thousand Source Energy points, he would be able to advance to the Second Rank! Without any hesitation, he directly spent five hundred Source Energy points to activate the remaining five systems. [Ding, the Respiratory System has been activated, upgrading lungs¡­] [Lung upgrade sessful, your lungs can now house fish¡­ You can now absorb oxygen from not just the air, but also through water and soil!] Holy shit! Du Gang was so excited he nearly passed out. This meant he could survive not just onnd, but also in water like a fish, and even if buried, could absorb nutrients from the soil like nts! [Ding, Digestive System has been activated, upgrading stomach¡­] [Stomach upgrade sessful, your stomach is now a furnace, steel in your stomach can instantly be molten¡­ You can be stronger by devouring flesh and blood!] Be stronger by eating? Not bad, continue! [Ding, Endocrine System has been activated, upgrading cells¡­] [Cell upgrade sessful, your cells can now store arge amount of energy. This energy will not be discharged on a daily basis, but when you are on the verge of death, it can give you a new life!] Store energy, a new life? Does that mean, I can resurrect after death? Du Gang just thought about it briefly and disregarded it, he didn¡¯t dare to test whether he could actually resurrect. If he couldn¡¯t, then it would be game over. [Ding, Urinary System has been activated, upgrading kidneys¡­] [Kidney upgrade sessful, any poisonous substances entering your body will be absorbed by your robust and vigorous kidneys and converted into urine¡­] An immune physique towards all poisons! Equally impressive! [Ding, Reproductive System has been activated, upgrading ??? ] upgrade error¡­] [Ancient God System correcting¡­] upgrade sessful, your tadpoles have reached the Ancient God level, mortals are not worthy of your offspring. To conceive an Ancient God offspring, you need to find another female Ancient God¡­] Du Gang was dumbfounded after reading this exnation! Does this mean I¡¯m infertile now? No, it means I can¡¯t have children with ordinary Earth humans. If I meet a female giant, maybe I can¡­ Where the hell am I going to find a female giant?!! [There are female giants in thend of the Ancient Gods!] The sudden system tip startled Du Gang. Thend of the Ancient Gods? Seeing that, he breathed a sigh of relief, regardless of whether or not he wants to have kids in the future¡­ at least now he knew where to find female giants.. Chapter 55 - 55: The Great Evacuation of Nanyuan Province Chapter 55: The Great Evacuation of Nanyuan Province Trantor: 549690339 Outside Nanyuan City, the previously deste wilderness was now crowded with people waiting with their small andrge bags. In addition to the camouged soldiers, there were numerous civilians. ¡°How long do we have to wait? It¡¯s already noon, if we don¡¯t leave soon, it will be dark!¡± ¡°Yes, the bugse out when it gets dark!¡± July¡¯s weather was very hot, the crowd stood together, each person¡¯s body drenched in sweat. Butpared to this, people were more worried about the safety at night. At this moment, a young officer heard the murmurs of the crowd and stepped forward to reassure them: ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, please don¡¯t worry. We have already dispatched soldiers to various counties in the south early this morning¡­it should be about time for them to arrive.¡± Since receiving news of the Dawn Stone from the Arctic Circle, Wang Dezhen had reappraised the situation. He led the residents of Nanyuan City to retreat to Shuchuan! There were seemingly endless bugs, and only by reaching there could humanity have a future! Shuchuan was considerably far from Nanyuan, at a distance of over 3,000 kilometers. They would have to pass through two provinces and head north to reach there. However far, they must reach it! Wang Dezhen believed that other military districtmanders would also issue simr orders! After dawn, he divided the entire army into three parts. A portion of the weaker troops were stationed outside Nanyuan City, responsible for collecting food, oil and various living supplies. A group of Superpowered Troopers, supported by the army, was responsible for extracting crystals from the bodies of the bugs. Thest part drove many war machines southward to various counties of Nanyuan, leading local survivors back here en masse for the retreat. Inside themand camp. Wang Dezhen looked at his wristwatch, ¡°At what time was their return scheduled?¡± ¡°Chief, it was at twelve!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the time now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s twelve forty!¡± ¡°How many teams have not returned yet?¡± ¡°Three teams¡­¡± Wang Dezhen revealed an angry face, ¡°Dammit, they were supposed to return at twelve, made me wait this long¡­ Let¡¯s stop waiting!¡± He stood up suddenly, loudly ordering, ¡°Issue my orders, the main force moves now. Leave some people to guide thegging three teams¡­¡± ¡°Chief , what about the Superpowered Troopers collecting the crystals?¡± ¡°Let them continue to collect along the sides of the road and make sure they don¡¯t fall behind!¡± Wang Dezhen then remembered to ask, ¡°By the way, how many superpowered soldiers do we have now?¡± ¡°Eleven Orange Level superpowered and over twelve hundred Red Level superpowered!¡± Wang Dezhen frowned upon hearing this, ¡®Why so few?¡± ¡°Chief, as per your instructions, most of the collected crystals were used to awaken new superpowered. Those with good talents have already awakened. Now, many remaining soldiers need to consume tens to hundreds of crystals to awaken, hence it¡¯s a bit slow¡­¡± ¡°What a waste!¡± After muttering a curse, Wang Dezhen reconsidered and opened up, ¡°Let¡¯s readjust the distribution principle. Half of the crystals should still be used to awaken new superpowered. The rest should be given to those with good talents, especially those who can evolve with just a thousand Red Crystals!¡± Upon receiving the information about the levels of superpowers from the Arctic Circle, he understood the gap between the Orange Level and Red Level. He knew that a hundred Red Level superpowered were not as useful as one Orange Level, and promptly adjusted the distribution of the crystals. ¡°What about the Orange Crystals?¡± ¡°Currently, only the eleven Orange Level superpowered can efficiently extract Orange Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Understood, from now on, bring half of the harvested Orange Crystals to me. The rest should be distributed to the superpowered who have already reached the Orange Level!¡± Wang Dezhen¡¯s talents were not top-tier but not too bad either. His personal strength would determine whether he could continuemanding the army in the future! Like the news from the Arctic Circle, the Orange Level superpowered carried an invisible charisma. They were no longer ordinary humans. What would happen if they noticed theirmander was afraid to face them one day? So, as soon as he got this information, Wang Dezhen immediately ascended to the Orange Level. He then met the eleven Orange Level superpowered and formed them into a separate troop, answerable only to him. Such superpowered, who far outstripped ordinary humans, must be isted. If they realize their own power, the consequences are unthinkable! The era had changed, the world had changed, the strong could no longer be driven by the weak. This was the future! Wang Dezhen belonged to the type who saw things clearly. ¡°Have we checked the situation over a hundred kilometers to the north?¡± Sincest night when they detected what seemed like the fluctuation of a missile explosion over a hundred kilometers away, the disturbances had not stopped. Throughout the night, they detected thousands of disturbances from the radar! It was like two nations were firing missiles non-stop on that battlefield! ¡°The think tank analyses that it might be the Eggying Mother Beetle mentioned by the Arctic. Only a creature of that level could produce such strong and frequent fluctuations¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion!¡± Wang Dezhen frowned, ¡°I¡¯m asking if the reconnaissance troops have returned!¡± Seeing Wang Dezhen¡¯s anger, the officers instantly revealed fearful expressions. Wang Dezhen merely shook his head. Since upgrading to the Orange Level, his men had been involuntarily terrified whenever they saw him angry! It seemed that he needed to control his temper better! He sighed and calmly asked, ¡°Have the troops going to Xingyuan County returned?¡± Once he stopped getting angry, the scared officers gradually recovered, shaking their heads and said, ¡°No, they left three hours ago. They should have arrived by now but there is still no news¡­ ¡± ¡°Why are they so slow?¡± Wang Dezhen regretted shouting as soon as he did, swiftly adjusted himself and asked calmly again. ¡°You instructed them to be careful and not to approach rashly. I guess they must be cautiously investigating the situation on the periphery¡­¡± ¡°Got it. Have the troops proceed as nned.. Whether it¡¯s the Eggying Mother Beetle or not, if it blocks our way, kill it!¡± Chapter 56 - 56: 56: A Worried Chu Zixuan Chapter 56 - 56: 56: A Worried Chu Zixuan Trantor: 549690339 Xingyuan County. Chu Zixuan was casually sitting in the car, throwing crystals into his mouth from time to time, looking very contented. ¡°Screech!¡± Suddenly, a cry of an eagle from the sky caught his attention. ¡°An eagle?¡± Through the windshield, he could clearly see, not far in the sky, an eagle was circling back and forth. Subconsciously, he extended his Mental Power, covering the eagle with it. But the next moment, he paused, because on the back of that eagle, there was a bunch of electronic equipment, including a camera-like object, which was shooting in their car¡¯s direction. ¡°Someone is watching us!¡± Chu Zixuan frowned and looked back at the car capsule, Du Gang was still in a deep sleep, unaware of when he would wake up. Just wait and see? Not possible. Better to leave first. Regardless if it¡¯s the military or another force, negotiation can wait until Du Gang wakes up!Next, with a step on the gas, the car roared into motion, racing towards the prenned route. About ten kilometers away, a small squad of soldiers was watching the remote monitoring feed on an electronic device at that moment. ¡°This car is on the move. What now?¡± A man who appeared to be the leader pondered, then quickly instructed: ¡°Following the eagle¡¯s signal, I¡¯ll go with Tracker to keep an eye on them from distance. You all go investigate the situation in Xingyuan County!¡± Having said that, he and another strong man picked up an unconscious man with rolling white eyes and climbed into a vehicle, chasing in the direction from which Chu Zixuan had fled. The others packed up their gear and headed toward Xingyuan City. Nanyuan City, Several hours after the briefing, the mass evacuation finally got underway. They did not choose the low-speed path but opted for the high-speed route as taking the slower one would have required too much detouring which they didn¡¯t have the time for. They had sent a path-clearing team three hours ahead to make way on the highway. The gathered surviving civilians were fewer than expected¡ªaround two hundred thousand. Along with over thirty thousand veterans and hastily mobilized new recruits, a total of two hundred and fifty thousand people boarded the vehicles heading north. Luckily, Nanyuan City was big, and there were sufficient vehicles, including many military trucks provided by the military. One vehicle after another, the whole convoy stretched for more than ten kilometers! At the forefront of the convoy, several vehicles full of Superpowered individuals led the way. Such arrangements were made in case they encountered any obstacles that the bulldozers couldn¡¯t handle or any overlooked obstructions. These strong individuals could manually clear the path, ensuring the convoy¡¯s smooth progress. ¡°Today¡¯s destination is Luo An City. We must arrive before darkness falls. Everyone, keep up! If anyone falls behind, no one will wait for you!¡± To manage the entire convoy, Wang Dezhen ced a military vehicle in the middle of every ten civilian vehicles to ry messages. If any vehicle stopped or broke down, obstructing the way, there would be soldiers to direct people to push the vehicle aside and ensure the main force could continue moving forward! However, to avoid chaos caused by those with broken down vehicles, about a hundred empty trucks were ced at the rear of the convoy. They served not only to collect resources but also to amodate those whose vehicles had broken down or new survivors! ¡°What¡¯s the situation at Luo An City?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already sent nes to get in touch. The Militia Training Base is intact. About a hundred soldiers are held up there. But as for the city¡­¡± ¡°What about the city?¡± ¡°Luo An City sits at the foot of a mountain, where thergest zoo of Nanyuan Province lies. Now, the animals have all¡­ Wang Dezhen frowned and scolded, ¡°Just spit it out already! Enough with the suspense!¡± The subordinate trembled in fear and quickly reported, ¡°The animals are evolving rapidly. Far from being dangerous, the bugs were so numerous that they provided plenty of food for these animals¡­ Now, thergest tiger is over thirty meters tall and eighty meters long, even golden beetles have be its prey!¡± ¡°Although, they¡¯ve now all retreated into the mountains, and there aren¡¯t many animals left in the city¡­¡± ¡°The good news is, when we get to Luo An City, we don¡¯t have to face the giant tiger directly. The bad news is that the forests lie to the north of Luo An City. The original mountain roads have nearly disappeared, covered by wildly growing nts. To continue heading north, we¡¯ll need to traverse through those towering, dense forests!¡± Wang Dezhen nodded and replied, ¡°Understood. Send nes to inform the militiamen. Have them organize civilians to gather resources, and select a building-rich area in the city to set up our base for tonight!¡± The Dawn Stone they carried was limited in mass and could only guard a limited area. To maximally utilize the stone¡¯s protective capacity, its scope in all dimensions must be used. Three hourster, when Chu Zixuan drove through a small town, Du Gang finally came to. ¡°Where are we?¡± Du Gang rubbed his eyes and sat up in a daze. ¡°Kaiyuan County. About a hundred kilometers or so from Luo An City,¡± Chu Zixuan without looking back, continued driving the vehicle. ¡°Wait, we didn¡¯t fetch those orange crystals from Xingyuan County!!¡± Recalling his original objective of leveling up¡ªto extract crystals from the golden beetles, Du Gang wondered why they¡¯d left. ¡°Do you see that eagle above us? It¡¯s been watching us for three hours. About ten kilometers away behind us, there¡¯s a military vehicle with three men in it. One of them looks unusual with his eyes rolled white but still has a strong life force. I suspect he¡¯s controlling that eagle¡­¡± ¡°A military vehicle?¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°Since we¡¯re being followed by the military, why are we running? ¡°We don¡¯t know yet the military¡¯s stance towards Superpowered individuals,¡± Du Gang was speechless, refuting, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that one of the three soldiers behind us is controlling the eagle? Isn¡¯t he a Superpowered individual then? . ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°We are civilians; they are soldiers. In the face of an apocalypse, maintaining one¡¯s hold on power bes the top priority for those in authority. Other than bugs, we Superpowered civilians pose the biggest threat to them!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be possible! The alien bugs are enemies to all mankind. How can they¡­¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible. Especially during times like these, we must be even more cautious. One wrong step could lead to a disastrous oue!¡± Chu Zixuan spoke with conviction, ¡°You should know that the phones have no signal.. Chapter 57 - 57: 57: Arrival in Luo An City Chapter 57 - 57: 57: Arrival in Luo An City Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Since they don¡¯t know we¡¯ve spotted them, let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know either and continue heading to Luo An City!¡± Upon knowing that they¡¯re only over a hundred kilometers away from Luo An City, became restless and wanted to go back home directly. Since the apocalypse, he had no idea of his parents¡¯ condition except for their conversation that afternoon. The subsequent journey was uneventful, and they arrived in Luo An City smoothly. ¡°We can¡¯t go back like this. This eagle overhead has been circling continuously. If we don¡¯t kill it, our whereabouts will be exposed!¡± As soon as they entered the city, Du Gang stopped the car and furrowed his eyebrows at the sky. ¡°This eagle is flying too high, at least a thousand meters from the ground. My telekinesis can¡¯t reach it. Can you fly?¡± Chu Zixuan asked calmly. Du Gang shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t fly. I can try to jump¡­¡± But he negated himself after finishing his sentence. Now that he became a giant, with a height of ten meters, he could probably jump a hundred meters in one go if he exerted strength, but a thousand meters seemed too exaggerated. Besides, the huge wind resulting from his massive body could easily allow the eagle to dodge numerous times. ¡°Throw a stone at it!¡± After getting out of the car, Chu Zixuan picked up a stone from the ground and handed it to him. Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking that it was a good idea. ¡°However, you might not be able to throw it that high without transforming, right? But if you transform, you¡¯ll expose yourself!¡± After thinking for a bit, Chu Zixuan asked, ¡°Shall we go back and talk it out with them?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Du Gang threw the stone away, reseated himself in the car, and said with annoyance, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s turn back to see what they want. If they want to capture us, we¡¯ll eliminate them!¡± Upon hearing this, Chu Zixuan hurriedly got into the car and turned it around to go back the way they came. ¡°Captain, the car ahead has turned around and ising toward us. What should we do?¡± The man who had been keeping an eye on theputer monitor quickly asked. ¡°Buzz¨C¡± After hearing this, the captain stepped on the brake, nced at the monitor, and smilingly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of the car and wait for them here¡­¡± A few minutester, Du Gang and hispanions stood before these three soldiers. The eagle that had been hovering high above now lowered its altitude and was flying around at a height of over a hundred meters. ¡°Is there anything you need from us since you¡¯ve been following us?¡± As soon as he exited the vehicle, Du Gang directly asked. The captain exchanged a nce with his partner and asked, ¡°What happened in Xingyuan Countyst night?¡± ¡°Xingyuan County¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head: ¡°We don¡¯t know either. We simply passed by there in the morning!¡± The captain furrowed his brows, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°We? We¡¯re students!¡± ¡°Students?¡± The partner looked bewilderedly at the sturdy man opposite to him. Are students so formidable now? ¡°Is that eagle yours?¡± pointed at the eagle in the sky and said, ¡°It has been following us the whole way, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± The captain nodded, turned to a man who was lying unconscious and rolling his eyes, and ordered, ¡°Hawk,e back!¡± ¡°Caw!¡± After the eagle in the sky screeched, the man on the ground suddenly came to. At the same time, the eagle, seemingly in shock, pped its wings frantically and flew off into the distance. ¡°We¡¯re heading to Luo An City now. Can you wait for ten minutes before leaving?¡± Du Gang stared at the three men, making the request in a t tone. ¡°Kid, you¡­¡± The partner looked angrily about to curse, but was stopped by their captain. ¡°Alright, you go first!¡± Seeing that the captain had given the order, the other two men kept their mouths shut. Upon seeing this, Du Gang nodded, got back in the car with Chu Zixuan, and headed for Luo An City. It wasn¡¯t until they had left that the partner said indignantly, ¡°Captain, you just let them go like that?¡± The man called Hawk rubbed his temple and asked, ¡°Captain, should I summon another hawk to track them?¡± ¡°No need!¡± The captain shook his head and sighed, ¡°You know about my ability. I can sense danger. Before this, I only felt a little danger from the skinny man driving the car, and not that much from the sturdy man¡­¡± ¡°However, when he said thatst sentence, my sixth sense kept warning me not to refuse his request, or we would die!¡± ¡°What?¡± The partner stared at him incredulously, ¡°Really? Even you can¡¯t beat him?¡± The captain shook his head bitterly, ¡°My ability doesn¡¯t lie. That man is too strong. The danger level he gives off is even more intense than any Kong I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡± ¡°More dangerous than Kong???¡± The partner and Hawk were shocked. Kong was a former sergeant of their unit. His gifted power allowed him to transform into arge gori. As a result, he received substantial training from the military and was one of the eleven Orange Level power-users that Wang Dezhen had spoken of. Kong was at the top rank, the Orange Third Rank! Having re-seated themselves in the car, Du Gang was toozy to care about what the three soldiers thought of him. As long as the eagle was not watching, that was all that mattered. Soon, the car smoothly entered Luo An City. In just two days, the city had turned into ruins. It looked as if it had been abandoned for a long time. Even weeds had broken through the ground and reached outside. The trees by the road, looking as if they had received some sort of supplements, had grown to forty meters tall. Du Gang even saw a tree over a hundred meters tall far off. Following Du Gang¡¯s directions, the car navigated through several twists and turns and went into a residentialpound in the city. After getting out of the car, Du Gang looked around and then sighed with relief. Because he didn¡¯t see many insects around, nor signs of destruction caused by them. Even a car parked in the yard was still intact. Without thinking too much, Du Gang hurriedly ran toward the building, pulling out the key that he had been carrying with him. As soon as he got to the door, he quickly put the key in. With a ¡°click,¡± the door opened. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± called out, but there was no response. The living room was just like how he remembered it from when he was in school. He hastily searched around but didn¡¯t find anyone. At this point, Chu Zixuan walked in. ¡°Stop searching. I¡¯ve scanned the ce. There¡¯s no one in the building!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang frowned, ¡°Did you notice any anomalies?¡± Chu Zixuan nodded, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something strange. The food in many rooms is gone. It doesn¡¯t seem like it was stolen, as there are no forcible break-ins. Rather, it appears that the food was taken away by the homeowners themselves.. Your parents might have left before the disaster struck!¡± Chapter 58 - 58: 58: Entering the Air Raid Shelter Chapter 58 - 58: 58: Entering the Air Raid Shelter Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang thought for a moment, walked in front of the TV in the living room, stretched out his hand with a little effort, lifted the TV. Indeed, there was a note inside it. This was the ce where his parents often left him notes, an unspoken agreement between them. He unfolded the note and scanned it. ¡°Du Gang, the city leaders have asked us to go to the underground air-raid shelter, so we¡¯re there!¡± The message was simple, just one line. They likely held out some hope, thinking that Du Gang might retreat north with the Nanyuan Military District team and possiblye back to check, so they left this note. ¡°The air-raid shelter!¡± Du Gang smiled, opened the note, and said, ¡°My parents should be fine, they¡¯re in the air-raid shelter, let¡¯s head over there!¡± Luo An City¡¯s air-raid shelter was built a long time ago, the city authorities had always assigned specialized personnel to maintain it, so it was not surprising that it could still be used. The duo quickly descended the building, sat back in the car, with Chu Zixuan driving again. He had observed closely when An Ya drove using his Mental Power and had practiced for several hours. Now, he was quite proficient. ¡°Head west first, I¡¯ll guide you!¡± Soon, under Du Gang¡¯s guidance, the car traversed more than half the city, reaching the most western part, the old town of Luo An City. Only the old town had such a thing, air-raid shelters weren¡¯t present in the newly developed East Town. Du Gang had visited the air-raid shelter once as a child. He knew there was an entrance in a clock tower. He and his friends had peeked through the door crack into a staircase leading underground, which they referred to as the Gate of Hell¡­ ¡°How is it? Do you see anyone?¡± Arriving by the clock tower, Du Gang looked at Chu Zixuan and asked. Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°No, this air-raid shelter is quite long, and the passage inside is inclined. I can¡¯t probe straight down along the passage!¡± Du Gang nodded, understanding that this meant there were definitely no people within several dozen meters beneath the air-raid shelter. They reached the side of the clock tower, and found that the door had been bolted several times from the inside. The original staircase leading underground had also been covered by a metal te. ¡°Can your Mental Power unlock this?¡± Du Gang asked casually. Chu Zixuan smirked but didn¡¯t respond. Du Gangughed, moved forward one step, pressed the door lock and shoved hard, ¡°Click¡±. A lock that even ck Beetles couldn¡¯t break, was broken by his bare hand. Plus, the locks here were clearly better than those in the school dormitory; yet Du Gang managed to break this without transforming. Chu Zixuan raised his eyebrows, his heart fluttered. Like Du Gang, he was also a top student. He calcted in a few seconds, the force the lock could withstand. He inferred that the force Du Gang applied was no less than one tonne just to push the door. Without transforming, he had a pushing force of a tonne, this guy¡­ Chu Zixuan was seeing Du Gang in an increasingly inscrutable light, suspecting that he was the rumored Chosen One. Entering the clock tower, it was deserted with nothing inside, except for a metal te embedded in the ground. On both ends of the te, there were handles, clearly ced there by humans. Du Gang tried pulling, the te moved slightly but didn¡¯te off. Heughed, ¡°It¡¯s probably locked from the inside!¡± Chu Zixuan nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, I saw a big lock inside!¡± Du Gang was speechless, realizing having Chu Zixuan around rendered his wisdom useless. His intelligence level of 250 was wasted! With some mental preparation, he stood firm, and then stretched out one hand, tightly gripped the handle on the te, and pulled hard! ¡°Bang!¡± After a loud noise, he had pulled the handle right off the te. ¡°Shit!¡± Du Gang cursed quietly, dropped the iron handle in his hand, and quickly moved to the handle on the other side, ready to pull again. ¡°Wait!¡± Chu Zixuan stopped him, ¡°You can¡¯t pull hard, you have to use a trick. You have to catch the door handle off guard, and pull the lock inside off¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before he finished speaking, Du Gang had already pulled off another door handle, looking puzzled, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chu Zixuan shrugged his shoulders, helplessly said, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s find another entrance, I can follow the underground passage with my Mental Power, I should be able to find¡­¡± ¡°Transform!¡± Du Gang¡¯s body instantly began to lengthen and expand, his bones and muscles growing massively in an instant. ¡°Rumble!¡± The originally eight-meter-high clock tower was burst open, the previously tight and square structure was squashed and deformed in an instant by Du Gang¡¯s body. One of the walls even copsed directly under the pressure. Luckily, while transforming, he had purposely controlled his direction, avoiding the fallen bricks from hitting Chu Zixuan. ¡°Shit!¡± Although Chu Zixuan suffered no injury, he was startled by the suddenmotion. ¡°Haha!¡± Du Gangughed, lifted one foot, and stomped hard on the metal te on the ground. Take a detour to find a new entrance? No way! After a loud noise, the seemingly solid metal te instantly folded in half. The original tightly joined floor now revealed a big hole that allowed people to climb in. Seeing the entrance appeared, Du Gang instantly restored to his original size. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He grabbed the folded metal te and casually threw it aside, went back to the car, picked up Ma Li, and headed in. The duo had walked about a hundred meters in the shelter when the one leading the way switched from Du Gang to Chu Zixuan. Because after several turns, it had be pitch-ck and impossible to see clearly. Du Gang could convert his eyes into infrared or ultraviolet imaging, but everything appeared too monochrome in these modes which felt strange to him. He let Chu Zixuan lead. About four or five minutester, Chu Zixuan suddenlyughed and said, ¡°There¡¯re people ahead!¡± Then, they went down two very deep steps in the shelter, entered deeper into the ground, took several turns, and then finally, light streamed in from both sides of the tunnel. There was a lit candle ced in a wall. From the way the me was flickering, they could peep out there was an air vent above the wall. Having found the air vent, human habitation must be nearby too. At the same time, there was another candle illuminating a small area a short distance away within the surrounding walls. After another turn, a man lying on the floor appeared in their sight. Chu Zixuan had already detected the man¡¯s situation and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine, just asleep!¡± Du Gang nodded slightly and quickly went forward to push the man lying on the ground. ¡°Umm, is it mealtime?¡± The man woke up and yelled. When he saw the people in front of him, he frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡± They learned that the man had been mobilized by the government toe here two days ago. The food he brought was handed over for unified distribution. He was the night-watch and hadn¡¯t slept all night. He was now catching up on sleep. Most of the other people had gone out for food and were about to return. After obtaining the information about the location where the others were living, Du Gang and Chu Zixuan continued on.. Chapter 59 - 59: 59: The Complex Air Defense Cave Chapter 59 - 59: 59: The Complex Air Defense Cave Trantor: 549690339 The two continued on their journey, some rooms on both sides of the corridor had people sleeping in them, while others were empty and deserted. ¡°Have you seen my parents?¡± Each time they passed a room with people, Du Gang asked Chu Zixuan the same question. He had previously shown Chu Zixuan photos of his parents at his house. Unfortunately, the answer he kept getting was always ¡°No!¡± All other paths were dependent on these six main ones. Most of them were like abyrinth, where an unfamiliar person could easily get lost. Soon, Du Gang found himself lost while walking, upon reaching a fork in the road, they noticed that several people were stationed in one of the passages. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Long before they approached, the stationed people shouted loudly. As Du Gang and hispanion got closer, they saw that these people were dressed in police uniforms. ¡°I¡¯m here to find my parents! ¡± ¡°Who are your parents?¡± Du Gang pulled out a family photo from his pocket featuring him and his parents, and handed it over, ¡°My father is Du Kang and my mother is Liu Ling.¡± The police officers remained vignt, holding up their weapons and watching them, but one of them took the photo. After each officer confirmed that the boy in the photo resembled the strong man standing before them, they shook their heads, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen nor heard of these people before. This is the Food Reserve Channel, you should go check other ces!¡± After saying this, one of the men handed the photo back to Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang was slightly disappointed, but not discouraged, he then asked, ¡°Where should I go if I want to find someone? Among the officers, one who seemed to be their leader pointed to a middle passageway and said, ¡°Follow this passage and you wille across arge hall, that¡¯s where the leaders assign tasks. You can go there and ask the personnel if there¡¯s a poption count¡­¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After obtaining the answer, Du Gang bid the officers goodbye and quickly headed towards the designated path. They walked for more than a hundred meters, passing by dozens of rooms without finding his parents. After making a turn, they saw a veryrge hall appear before them. Around the hall, they could see numerous passageways, above which numbers on pieces of paper were posted. There were desks and chairs arranged in the hall where administrative officers were seated. Behind them, there was a line of people, standing in a queue that was long enough to fill an entire passage. Chu Zixuan whispered, ¡°This seems to be food registration. Seems like the people who went out to find supplies have returned. It¡¯s kind of like a scoring situation¡­¡± On seeing Du Gang¡¯s glowing eyes fixed on him, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, I checked when I first saw these people. Your parents are not here.¡± Seeing that the staff were busy working, Du Gang didn¡¯t disturb them. Instead, he approached a middle-aged man who had just finished registering and was about to leave. ¡°Excuse me, sir, have you seen my parents?¡± Du Gang took out the photo again and handed it over as he spoke. The middle-aged man seemed in a good mood and asked with a smile, ¡°So, you got separated from your parents? This shelter is indeedplicated, I can only remember which passage I reside in¡­¡± After the man rambled for a while, he finally shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them, there are quite a few people living here¡­¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, Du Gang quickly asked another question, ¡°Are all of you here people who go out to find supplies?¡± He knew from previous inquiries that those who stayed in the shelter needed to work. They were divided into two groups: those who kept watch at night and those who went out to find supplies during the day. ¡°Right, we¡¯re all here. We all returned as a group with a team leader¡­ I was the first one to finish registration. Your parents might be in line, you can just wait here!¡± Du Gang, on the other hand, furrowed his brows, ¡°Could it be, that my parents are the ones responsible for night watch?¡± Meanwhile, Chu Zixuan suddenly nced back at Ma Li who was being carried by Du Gang. ¡°Du Gang, I may have found Ma Li¡¯s parents!¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go, take me with you!¡± Du Gang hurriedly said. Before the end of the world, he had spoken to his parents over the phone and knew they were with Ma Li¡¯s parents. If he found Ma Li¡¯s parents, he could find out where his parents went. ¡®Whoa whoa, no need to push!¡± ¡°Where are we going? The doors outside are all closed¡­.¡± Du Gang was quite a big man; he had to squeeze through the rows of people crowded in the corridor and his passage triggered a burst of noise. Although the light in the corridor was dim, everyone present was not blind. They could see Du Gang¡¯s well-developed muscles. Despite some verbalints, nobody considered physically confronting him. Shortly, they squeezed up to where Ma Li¡¯s parents were. ¡°Uncle Ma, Auntie Ma!¡± As they approached, Du Gang yelled out quickly. This time, they were the ones who looked confused, looking up at Du Gang¡¯s towering figure, they could not recognize him for a moment. ¡°You ¡°It¡¯s me, Du Gang!¡± ¡°Du Gang?¡± Upon hearing that, Ma Li¡¯s father moved closer, examined Du Gang¡¯s face carefully and finally recognized him, ¡°It¡¯s you! My goodness, you¡¯ve grown so tall in half a year¡­Wait, weren¡¯t you in Nanyuan city?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°We¡¯re back, and I came with Ma Li!¡± As he spoke, he twisted to one side to show Ma Li, who was slung on his back. The middle-aged couple couldn¡¯t control themselves any longer and rushed forward as soon as they saw Ma Li. ¡°Ma Li, what happened to you?!!¡± ¡°Son, wake up. It¡¯s your mother¡­¡± Seeing their desperate concern, Du Gang quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s still alive, but a bug bit off one of his legs¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ma Li¡¯s parents immediately burst into tears. ¡°My poor child¡­¡± Hearing their cries, those who were initially blocked in the passage and about to voice theirints, shut their mouths. They all tried to giveforting words as they moved forward, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s still alive!¡± They didn¡¯t know that Du Gang and hispanions came from Nanyuan, they just assumed they were bitten by a bug in the city. Du Gang waited in the corridor for Ma Li¡¯s parents to calm down and regain some stability, then he asked, ¡°Uncle Ma, Auntie Ma, do you know where my parents went?¡± At this point, Ma Li¡¯s father finally snapped back to reality, his brows knitted together, he said worriedly, ¡°You guys really came back. Did the military start to act already¡­ Your parents¡­ After dawn yesterday, when they found out the bugs were asleep, they left for Nanyuan to find you¡­¡± ¡°We¡­ because¡­ we were worried that if you came back and found no one here¡­ so¡­¡± However, Du Gang couldn¡¯t hear anything beyond this. The words ¡°Your parents went to Nanyuan yesterday morning to look for you!¡± echoed in his mind. Those words hit Du Gang like a thunderbolt in a clear sky. He got so dizzy that he almost copsed on the spot. Luckily, Chu Zixuan was quick enough to hold him up. Last night! That meant his parents had spent a night outside, and it was the same night when Ma Li lost a leg, Ji Zhiwen and Cao Yongyi died, An Ya left, and the entire Xingyuan County turned into ruins! Du Gang dared not think any further¡­. Chapter 60 - 60: Are You Human or Monster?!! (Please Recommend) Chapter 60: Are You Human or Monster?!! (Please Rmend) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We left yesterday morning, we should definitely be able to reach Nanyuan before evening if we go by the path we took!¡± Chu Zixuan suddenly reminded. The scattered look in Du Gang¡¯s eyes gradually refocused. ¡°Yes, they should be in Nanyuan. I must find them!¡± His purpose ofing to Luo An City was to look for his parents, and due to a strange twist of fate, they ended up swapping ces. But he could not give up, he had to go back to Nanyuan! With his current power, a perfect Rank One Ancient God, he could walk upright, even, if he wanted, he could transform into a giant uninterruptedly twenty-four hours a day. That is to say, after he leveled up this afternoon, he was no longer an ordinary human being, he could transform into a ten-meter giant for the rest of his life! ¡°Du Gang, listen to your Uncle Ma, don¡¯t leave, stay here, it wasn¡¯t easy for you all to make it here¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Uncle Ma, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave Ma Li to you. I will definitely go look for my parents; there¡¯s no need for further discussion!¡± Having said that, he turned to Chu Zixuan and asked, ¡°Are you staying here, Chu Zixuan smiled, ¡°I have no parents, no ties, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Du Gang nodded, looked at Ma Li¡¯s father, and said, ¡°Uncle Ma, please take care!¡± Then, ncing to his left and right, he surreptitiously grabbed a handful of red crystals and stuffed them into his pocket. Leaning over, he whispered, ¡°What I gave you, eat it secretly. It will give you the ability to protect your family!¡± Having said these words, he directly led Chu Zixuan to the back of the crowd. Ma Li¡¯s father touched the crystal in his pocket, deep in thought. Du Gang and Chu Zixuan walked a distance and reached the end of the tunnel where a few guards in police uniforms, holding rifles were seated. Upon seeing them approach, these guards quickly stood up, warning cautiously, ¡°The door¡¯s locked, what are you doing here?¡± In the face of the apocalypse, human nature is unpredictable. Fearing that someone in the shelter was intending to lead everyone to their deaths, the leaders had put guards at all the exits. This included the exit where Du Gang and the others descended, guarded by armed personnel even at night. Du Gang pointed to the iron sheet that was a good ten meters off the ground and sternly said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± The guards refused outright and raised their guns, ¡°It¡¯s almost dark outside, the monsters wille out. No matter what your reasons are, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Seeing the situation, Chu Zixuan instantly made a move. Immediately, the guns that were pointing at the two of them turned direction and began pointing at the guards instead. ¡°You¡­.¡± ¡°Superpowered!!!¡± Du Gang gave them a cold look, threatening, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to kill. Bring me the keys, let me out, then lock the door behind me. As long as you don¡¯t bother me, I won¡¯t bother you!¡± The guards nced at each other and then a man who looked like their leader pulled out a key from his waist, ¡°Fine, you can leave now!¡± Two days into the apocalypse, they were already aware of the existence of the Superpowered. Simultaneously, they had some doubts because they had seen the Superpowered in the shelter. They knew what they looked like. The faces of Du Gang and Chu Zixuan were exceptionally unfamiliar to them! Du Gang took the key, nodded at Chu Zixuan, and took the lead to climb up thedder embedded in the wall. Soon, he had opened the exit door. After Chu Zixuan also came up, he tossed the lock and keys into a clearing inside, ¡°You guys lock the door, we¡¯re noting back!¡± Without looking back, he led Chu Zixuan away. The guards inside the shelter quickly picked up the guns lying on the ground, exchanging nces with one another. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± ¡°Xiao Liu, you go back and report to the leaders. I¡¯ll go lock the door, everyone else be alert!¡± Not long after they left the exit, Du Gang changed direction, ¡°We need to get back to the entrance at the Bell Tower. I broke the door there. If it¡¯s not sealed, people inside will be in danger tonight!¡± Though he was very anxious and worried about his parents¡¯ safety, he did not forget about the survivors in the underground, and his friend Ma Li and his family were among them. Luckily, the long journey underground wasn¡¯t that far above ground. Running at a brisk pace, they soon reached the Bell Tower. At this moment, a group of people was anxiously moving bricks. Upon discovering that the door of this exit had been destroyed, the people inside had already started trying to fix it. Seeing Du Gang and Chu Zixuan run over, a potbellied middle-aged man said anxiously, ¡°Why are you guys still outside? Hurry up and get in!¡± Du Gang nced at the people scrambling to moved bricks, trying to block the exit, and said, ¡°All of you go inside, I¡¯ll block it!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡¯s no need for a youngster like you to sacrifice himself!¡± Du Gang, although burly, still had a youthful face, looking like a teenager. It was clear that the man had already thought of leaving someone outside to seal the entrance, but considering the remaining daylight, anyone staying outside would not make it through the night! Du Gang shook his head, quietly stating, ¡°Transform!¡± In an instant, he changed from a sturdy man of one meter ny-five to a ten-meter giant. ¡°I said, you guys go in. I will block the passage!¡± At this moment, there was no time left for him to embellish his words. Unsurprisingly, the people who were still moving bricks were startled as they saw the gigantic figure appear in front of them, and they all fell to the ground. ¡°Monster!¡± ¡°The bugs areing!¡± Several people were immediately scared out of their wits and fled inside. The man who had been speaking to Du Gang was also startled, but he managed to suppress his fear and ask, ¡°Are you human or demon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a superpowered person. Hurry up and get inside. If you keep annoying me, I¡¯ll leave!¡± Du Gang¡¯s voice was like thunder, resonating in their ears and shaking them. Seeing this, the man no longer hesitated and quickly directed everyone to withdraw into the shelter. ¡°Move back a bit, beware of a copse!¡± Du Gang lifted his enormous one meter forty-two point five centimeters tall foot, indicating those standing at the entrance to move further back. Upon seeing his action, people finally realized what he had meant by sealing the entrance and hurriedly ran into the shelter. Du Gang waited for about ten seconds, ensuring people had moved far enough before slowly lowering his foot. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The remaining three walls of the clock tower that were still standing were immediately kicked down by him, effectively blocking the entrance. Even so, Du Gang was not entirely assured. He adjusted therge surface area of the wall to make sure the ck Beetles couldn¡¯t get in, only then did he finally stop.. Chapter 61 - 61 The Diamond King (Seeking Recommendations) Chapter 61: The Diamond King (Seeking Rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Captain, those two people have appeared again!¡± At the edge of Luo An City, on a skyscraper, the trio previously tracking Du Gang was now hiding in a room, amongst them, the man called the Eagle was still lying on the ground, eyes rolled back. Hearing the bark of the Dog, the captain quickly went to theputer. Sure enough, on the screen, Du Gang and Chu Zixuan were running frantically in a certain direction together. ¡°Where are they going?¡± Dog was very puzzled, looking at their running direction, they were heading towards the outside of the city. ¡°Captain, what should we do? Should we chase them?¡± ¡°Chase them, my ass. It¡¯s getting dark. Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± ¡°So, what about us?¡± ¡°Just wait here, have the Eagle go up higher, and be careful. Report immediately if you see anyrge forces¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, can you not carry me while runningter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll crush me to death!¡± ¡°So, what do you propose?¡± ¡°Ahem, can I sit in the car while you run with the car?¡± Du Gang casually nced at the car on the roadside, which was four meters long and less than two meters tall, nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± After they left the air defense bunkers, they quickly agreed that Du Gang would transform into a giant and travel faster. Of course, to minimize the impact, they decided to transform outside the city as much as possible. As they spoke, thest ray of sunshine finally disappeared, and it was night. ¡°Transform! ¡± The moment Chu Zixuan got into a clean-looking car, Du Gang quickly transformed into a ten-meter-high giant. Then, like holding a toy car, he grabbed the car with just one hand. ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± The ground seemed like a big drum when Du Gang started to run. His steps produced thunderous sounds. ¡°Captain, I think I¡¯m hallucinating¡­¡± ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Captain, I saw a man running with a car in his hand!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Captain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind, dammit!¡± Dog quickly turned his head, only to find that the captain had the same shocked and dumbfounded expression as him. ¡°Du Gang, the path we¡¯re taking is very winding and winds through many viges and townships. Let¡¯s take the highway!¡± Having checked the map in detail, Chu Zixuan noted that although the slow road did connect Nanyuan and Luo An City, it was somewhat longer. Hearing this, Du Gang promptly changed course, heading for the highway. On a highway about a hundred kilometers from Nanyuan, therge forces that had withdrawn from the city were all stopped here. The bridge was broken! The entire team was forced to set up camp on the spot. The team, which had originally been lined up in single file, had now changed formation and had formed a circle. This was to make the most of the Dawn Stone. Unfortunately, the total amount of Dawn Stone they had was only about 500 grams, with a coverage area of only forty thousand square meters, which was enough to protect a few tens of thousands of people, but not nearly enough for two hundred and fifty thousand people. ¡°Pile them up!¡± ¡°Where are the strongmen? Stack up the cars!¡± ¡°How to pile them up?¡± A raging yell quickly spread, ¡°Like stacking building blocks, pile them as high as you can!¡± At this time, no one cared about the damage to the cars anymore. The primary concern was to ensure the survival of as many civilians as possible. Three kilometers from where the people had congregated, a spatial channel towering up to a hundred meters in size appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Rocket Army, attack! Defend the channel for me!¡± ¡°Defend it with your lives¡­¡± Wang Dezhen clenched his teeth and added, ¡°At least half an hour, we must hold our ground. Dy them for half an hour!¡± At this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to spare his Rocket Army soldiers. The best thing he could do was to buy time for the civilians by sacrificing his soldiers. At that moment, an aide-de-camp rushed into therge tent. ¡°Sir, Nanyuan has sent a picture, I hope you can take a look!¡± He quickly took the photo and saw a man in red armor in a running pose, holding what appeared to be a toy car in his hand. ¡°What am I supposed to see?¡± Wang Dezhen nced at it and didn¡¯t see anything unusual besides the man holding a toy car. ¡°Sir, that car in the man¡¯s hand is a real car. You can take a look at the reference objects in his background!¡± Hearing themunications soldier saying this, he took another look. Sure enough, those green nts he had previously thought were grass, turned out to be tall trees. ¡°This person?¡± He was shocked. From the photo, this was simply a giant! ¡°Yes, we have a reconnaissance team in Nanyuan, and this is indeed a giant, and he¡¯s heading our way!¡± Wang Dezhen¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he quicklymanded, ¡°Where¡¯s Kong, have him block this giant!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At a time like this, the first person he thought of was Kong, the man who could transform into a five-meter-tall gori! After his subordinates left, he looked at the photo again, admiring the borate armor and muttered, ¡°This giant, could he be an intelligent life-form from the other end of the spatial channel?¡± This was the first time that Du Gang, as a giant, had sprinted at full speed. Although he didn¡¯t know how fast he was running, he believed that if wings could be attached to him, he could fly like an airne. At least, he was faster than the high-speed trains he had ridden before! ¡°I guess we should be able to reach Nanyuan in about an hour?¡± After Kong received the order, he boarded a ne and took off, preparing to intercept the giant halfway! He was quite pleased with his superpowers. Every time he stepped on a ck Beetle and crushed it to death with his five-meter-tall body, he felt extremely satisfied. The pleasure of bullying the weak was irresistible¡­ However, when he saw a ten-meter tall giant running on the ground from the ne, his face was full of shock. This was the same expression ordinary people had when they saw him transform. Now, he finally understood what it felt like to see him. Barbaric! Violent! A god! ¡°Am I seriously supposed to fight that thing?¡± Kong swallowed and hesitated. ¡°Yes!¡± He was silent for a moment before saying reluctantly, ¡°Take me down there!¡± ¡°Du Gang, there¡¯s a ne in the sky!¡± ¡°I see it!¡± In the pitch-ck night sky, a ne with a white tail was indeed very obvious. Seeing the ne heading towards him, he immediately slowed down. He wanted to reserve some energy to defend against any possible attacks. As the ne descended to about a hundred meters above the ground, a man suddenly jumped out of the cabin. Du Gang looked utterly confused. He hesitated for a second, ¡°What is he doing? Is this some form of suicide threat?¡± Chu Zixuan was also at a loss. He didn¡¯t understand what the person in the ne was trying to do. ¡°Four point four seconds!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The time it takes for that man to jump from the ne and stter into a puddle on the ground!¡± But in the next second, a scene that astonished both of them urred. The man who was free-falling, suddenly inted rapidly just before he approached the ground. His body sprouted white hair as if cursed by malicious aging¡­ A five-meter-tall gori, covered in white curly hair, appeared before them! Chapter 62 - 62: The Spear of the Ancient God! (Seeking recommendations) Chapter 62: The Spear of the Ancient God! (Seeking rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡± Du Gang looked down at the white gori, which only reached his waist, his intrigue apparent. King Kong wanted to retort that Du was the monster, but when hepared their sizes and noticed Du Gang¡¯s arm was thicker than his own thigh, he thought better of it. He dared not provoke him! ¡°Ahem!¡± He lowered his raised fist and said seriously, ¡°I am a human being from Earth, wee to our¡­¡± Du Gang looked at this creature, iming to be a human but covered entirely in white hair, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. However, he did manage to ask, ¡°Are you a superpowered?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So am I!¡± King Kong let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re on the same side¡­¡± After clearing up the misunderstanding, he asked again, ¡°Where are you headed thiste at night?¡± Du Gang stifled hisughter and calmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to Nanyuan City to find my parents¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nobody left in Nanyuan City!¡± Seeing Du¡¯s unpleasant expression, King Kong hurriedly exined, ¡°I am from the Nanyuan Military District. We arrived at Nanyuan Cityst night and took all the survivors with us¡­¡± ¡°All survivors are taken? Where are they?¡± Du Gang eagerly asked, a pleased look on his face. King Kong pointed in the direction they came from. ¡°Just over there. about ten kilometers off. We were supposed to reach Luo An City today, but the bridge copsed so we¡¯re forced to stop there¡­¡± Under King Kong¡¯s guidance, Du Gang shrank down to his normal size. Along with Chu Zixuan, the three of them reboarded the aircraft and headed for the gathering area. Along the way, Du Gang got a pretty good understanding of the situation at the gathering area, and King Kong got to know his intentions. ¡°What you should do ise with me to themand center and report your situation to the chief. Once he gives the order, finding people will be a small task.¡± Du Gang nodded. He had a feeling that his parents were alive and that they would soon be reunited at the gathering area. Soon, the aircraft reached the gathering area andnded not far from themand center. Wang Dezhen, who had received the news, quickly walked over. He measured Du Gang carefully, trying to imagine how such a small man turned into a giant. However, he didn¡¯t waste time wondering and quickly said, ¡°Du Gang, we heard about your situation. If your parents were in Nanyuan City, and they survived, they must be with us¡­¡± Then he pointed at a spatial channel in the distance and said, ¡°Do you see that channel over there? Our Rocket Army can¡¯t hold on much longer. I hope you can help them over there¡­¡± ¡°As for here, you should let your friend stay and inform ourmissioner about your parents¡¯ situation. They¡¯ll help find them.¡± Du Gang nced at the crowd in the distance and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over there and help. You find my parents for me.¡± With that, he quickly got back on the aircraft he arrived on and, with King Kong, flew off into the distance. Wang Dezhen did not dismiss Du Gang; instead, after they took off, he quickly asked Chu Zixuan about the specifics. ¡°Du Gang¡¯s parents are Du Kang and Liu Ling. They were initially in Luo An City, but they left for Nanyuan City to find Du Gang yesterday morning¡­ It¡¯s quite a coincidence that we also left yesterday¡­¡± Chu Zixuan suggested, ¡°Calling out their names might not be the best approach. I suggest you ask if there are any survivors from the Nanyuan Experimental Middle School. If they got to Nanyuan City, they would definitely go there. On top of that, our ssmates are there.¡± Wang Dezhen nodded and turned to his adjutant, ¡°You heard what he said, right? Now ry the order. Find them!¡± He did not want to face Du Gang¡¯s wrath when he returned victorious to find his parents killed by bugs. Therefore, he issued this order immediately. ¡°Du Gang, did your superpower of turning into a giant start off this powerful?¡± ¡°Du Gang, do you experience any side effects from this superpower?¡± ¡°Du Gang, what rank are you now?¡± It was obvious that King Kong was quite envious of Du Gang¡¯s superpower. Although he also had the ability to growrge, he turned into a white ape¡­ Du Gang cast a nce at King Kong, who obviously had a sooty face but morphed into a white ape, shook his head, and said nothing. His current concern was for his parents. He had immediately epted Wang Dezhen¡¯s proposal because he knew that if his parents were among this group of people, many would die when the bugs spread among the survivors! However, he was not overly worried, with Chu Zixuan there, given his cleverness, he should be able to find his parents quickly. His primary task now was to figure out how to guard this spatial channel. That said, he wasn¡¯t too worried about this. Not only did his strength significantly increase, but there was also no time limit for his transformations, and he gained five chances to select skills. ¡°The Spear of the Ancient God, a powerful Ancient God whose every part of the body is a divine weapon¡­ But you¡¯re still weak, needing a weapon for self-defense¡­ The Spear of the Ancient God, this is the strongest artifact passed down from the Ancient Gods, formed by the concentration of your power. You can use it to skewer and roasts¡­¡± Ignoring the yful introduction from the system, Du Gang harnessed his thoughts to summon it. Suddenly, a simple but shockingly cold spear appeared in his hand. On it, a very mysterious pattern flowed, as if some living creature was sealed on it, making it infinitely divine! The Spear of the Ancient God could growrger or smaller at the thought of the Ancient God! ¡°Holy shit, you even have a weapon?¡± King Kong was genuinely green with envy! Previously, he had been rather proud to be named King Kong by the army. But after meeting Du Gang¡­ it was envy-inducing topare people to one another! Du Gang gave a faint smile and jumped off when he was still one kilometer above the ground. The pilot looked back and asked, ¡°Kong, aren¡¯t you jumping?¡± King Kong touched his nose, pretending not to hear. You dare not decrease the altitude to one hundred meters, and I dare use you of dying the battle and then look for a chance to beat you up¡­ The pilot wisely chose not to tease him further and quickly decreased the altitude. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise rang out. A giant, a full ten meters high, abruptly appeared on the empty rice field. Clothed in crimson armor and holding a fifteen-meter-long spear, he looked like a war god descending to the earth, sprinting towards the spatial channel with his spear dragging behind him. ¡°Attention all units, arge giant in armor will enter the field soon. This is our unit, please avoid friendly fire!¡± As soon as the announcement was made, the soldiers gathered at various points of the spatial channel all looked at Du Gang, their faces full of astonishment. ¡°My God, where did this giante from!¡± ¡°Another super-powered giant!¡± People watched the running giant in the distance, felt the trembling ground, and couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. ¡°This person, he should be as big as King Kong, right?¡± ¡°Uh, bro, I think you should look a bit further away!¡± The soldiers immediately looked further away, seeing a five-meter-tall white ape clearly shorter than Du Gang, leisurely following behind Du Gang. Actually, his speed was not slow, a fair one hundred kilometers per hour, butpared to the valiant and heroic Du Gang, he seemed like a dwarf. ¡°Pfft!¡± One of the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°King Kong, please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chapter 63 - 63: Dead, All Dead! (Asking for Recommendations) Chapter 63: Dead, All Dead! (Asking for Rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 With the addition of Du Gang and King Kong, the pressure on the Rocket Army guarding the spatial channel was greatly reduced. The main reason was that Du Gang was immensely powerful. Every spear he shot could directly nail a golden beetle, measuring twenty meters long and five meters tall, to death. Even more terrifying was that every time Du Gang threw a spear, another one would materialize in his hand, as if he had an endless supply of spears. However, in reality, when a new spear materialized in his hand, the one that had pierced the golden beetle would instantly disappear! This was the ability to instantly summon the Spear of the Ancient God! It was one of his five skills acquired after hisst evolution. [Marking: You can mark an object so that no matter how far away it is, it can reappear in your hand, bypassing spatial restrictions!] This skill was tailored for him, rendering himpletely unafraid of losing the Spear of the Ancient God. ¡°Too powerful!¡± A soldier from the Rocket Army gazed at Du Gang at the mouth of the spatial channel, muttering to himself with admiration and envy gleaming in his eyes. The previously busy Rocket Army suddenly had some downtime. There was no need for King Kong to intervene. Any golden beetle that emerged would immediately be killed by Du Gang. Moreover, when there were no golden beetles emerging, Du Gang would take his spear and send it skimming across the ground like one would roll a bowling ball. Each spear throw would inevitably pierce and kill dozens or even hundreds of ck beetles. Eventually, even King Kong, who had been venting his anger on the ck beetles, stopped in his tracks. There were no more beetles within his sight. ¡°This guy is a real workhorse!¡± King Kong silently stared at the giant figure who was ceaselessly throwing spears as if there were a game glitch, speechless. Why did this solemn battlefield feel a bit weird? It wasn¡¯t just him. The other soldiers shared his bewilderment. Some even took off their chest-mounted recorders to take a picture with Du Gang! ¡°He single-handedly defended this spatial channel!¡± Wang Dezhen watched the video feeds from the front line and sighed. If everyone around the globe were like Du Gang, humankind would be invincible and could even venture through the universe. After a moment of daydreaming, he turned to his deputy and asked, ¡°What do you think is the level of his superpower?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Orange Level? Or Yellow Level?¡± The deputy was also at a loss for words. ording to the data provided by the Arctic Circle, Orange Level power is defined as having the ability to pierce the body of a golden beetle, having undergone one metamorphosis, and being imposing in the face of ordinary people. While others like the de King and the Sword King, who focus on attack power, can barely kill the golden beetles. However, none of them could do it like Du Gang, who was massacring the beetles effortlessly, one spear killing one beetle, not even one spear more! Just then, a message from the walkie-talkie interrupted their thoughts. ¡°Report, sir, we have found the students of Nanyuan Experimental Middle School!¡± ¡°Quickly, bring them here!¡± Wang Dezhen excitedly responded, and then added, ¡°Get Chu Zixuan over here as well!¡± As far as he was concerned, if Du Gang¡¯s parents were among the survivors, Du Gang would surely stay around. That would greatly reduce the difficulty of their team¡¯s future withdrawal to the north. Soon enough, Chu Zixuan walked in, his face devoid of expression. He gave themander a meaningful nce without saying a word. Wang Dezhen was indifferent to his gaze and smiled, ¡°Chu Zixuan, we just received a message that the students from Experimental Middle School have been found. They should be your ssmates¡­¡± Chu Zixuan¡¯s countenance turned somewhat peculiar. In a little while, under the guidance of two soldiers, two female students walked in. Wang Dezhen nced anxiously around, noting that no one else hade in. He looked at the officer who had led the two girls in, asking in a heavy voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the students from the Experimental Middle School were found? Chu Zixuan told me that when they left, there were still over twenty students¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡± One of the pretty-looking girls stood there, her eyes vacant as she mumbled to herself. Just by observing her mental state, it was obvious that she had suffered a great shock and was somewhat dazed. Wang Dezhen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Around noon or afternoon yesterday, a middle-aged couple went to your school¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about Du Gang¡¯s parents?¡± At this point, the other girl took over the conversation. Seeing that there was still a calm girl, Wang Dezhen looked at her quickly, ¡°Yes!¡± The woman let out a long sigh, without even bothering to greet Chu Zixuan standing there. She started to tell her story directly. ¡°My name is Wang Yixuan, this girl next to me is Mu Chuxue, we¡¯re ssmates¡­¡± ¡°After Du Gang and the rest left, we stayed in the dormitory all the time. Because he had us stock up on food from the supermarket, we didn¡¯t even think about leaving and had a veryfortable afternoon¡­¡± ¡°Sometime in the afternoon, a middle-aged couple came to the school with their car. They wanted to get into the dormitory, but we had already blocked it¡­¡± ¡°They shouted Du Gang¡¯s name and Ma Li¡¯s name downstairs¡­ We told them that Du Gang and Ma Li had left and went back to Luo An City!¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t believe us, insisted on going up to check¡­ It was already afternoon by then, getting dark, and we didn¡¯t want to move the obstacles at the first floor¡­¡± Wang Dezhen¡¯s heart slowly sank. ¡°Finally, wepromised and opened a gap in the door for them. After they went up, we blocked the door again!¡± ¡°The nightmare began that night!¡± ¡°After the sun disappeared, arger spatial channel appeared on the ying field and a giant gold beetle crawled out¡­¡± ¡°The truly terrifying thing was not the beetle, but the flying insects that came with them, bursting through the windows¡­¡± At this point, Wang Yixuan paused, shaking her head. ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡± Themand tent fell silent. After a moment of silence, Wang Dezhen asked, ¡°How did you manage to survive?¡± Wang Yixuan pointed to the stunned Mu Chuxue beside her and calmly said, ¡°She saved me, she is a superpowered.¡± Chu Zixuan¡¯s mental power was continually scanning the two girls in front of him. Although his face remained calm, he was moved inside, he said, ¡°As long as I live, I will do everything I can to protect everyone!¡± At his words, Mu Chuxue, who had been in a daze, suddenly became agitated. ¡°Dead! They are all dead!¡± She started to run around wildly like a decapitated fly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, It¡¯s okay!¡± Before anyone else could react, Wang Yixuan had instantly appeared at Mu Chuxue¡¯s side, holding her and gently stroking her head to calm her. At her touch, Mu Chuxue quickly calmed down. ¡°She¡¯s been like this since that day it ended¡­¡± Wang Yixuan, for the first time, showed a hint of pain, saying, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t question her anymore!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Listening to this, Wang Dezhen heaved a heavy sigh, ¡°No one will ask you anymore, just try to survive!¡± On Chu Zixuan¡¯s side, although there was no change in his facial expression, a hint of confusion could be seen in the depth of his eyes.. Chapter 64 - 64: 64: Hearing of a Death (Seeking Recommendations) Chapter 64 - 64: 64: Hearing of a Death (Seeking Rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 rlkvvo hourster, the frontline Rocket Army received themand. ¡°The safety line has been sessfully re-established, the Rocket Army is to retreat in batches¡­¡± Du Gang also got the news from King Kong, and his spirits lifted considerably, for he would soon see his parents. Since the doomsday had urred, it had been almost three days. These three days felt as long as years to him, and he swore that he had never missed his parents as much as he did today. About ten minutester, the voice of King Kong rang out, ¡°Du Gang, let¡¯s go, everyone else has retreated, we¡¯re the only ones left!¡± Perhaps because they had both transformed into giant beasts, King Kong felt a particr kinship with Du Gang. Even though they had only fought for a short while, it felt as if they had been in battle for a long time. ¡°Hahaha, this is so invigorating, I¡¯ve never felt this refreshed!¡± King Kong was beaming with pride, ¡°Did you see it? Just the two of us held this Spatial Channel¡­¡± Du Gang looked at his smug expression and couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get things straight, it was me who blocked this Spatial Channel, you were just a sideshow!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty much the same thing. Without me, could you have been so rxed while killing these insects?¡± The speed at which the two of them were running was quite fast, reaching a hundred kilometers per hour. This was with Du Gang intentionally slowing down. Soon, they arrived at the temporary base. Although it¡¯s referred to as a temporary base, it was essentially an area piled up with vehicles in the shape of a pyramid. In the center of this area, a Dawn Stone was ced. This small Dawn Stone created a safe zone that couldn¡¯t be breached by the insects. From a distance, Du Gang saw Chu Zixuan and the officer from before standing inside a circle marked with a red line on the ground. Instantly, he elerated, crossing the final two kilometers in a matter of moments. As he approached them, he returned to his normal size. ¡°How is it? Where are my parents?¡± As soon as hended, Du Gang asked excitedly. In his imagination, his parents should have been found by now. They were probably resting in one of the vehicles, shaken but safe. Just as Chu Zixuan was about to speak, Wang Dezhen stopped him and said himself: ¡°Du Gang, I am sorry, your parents have passed away.¡± This news was like a thunderbolt on a clear day, exploding next to his ear. Once again, Du Gang was shaken to the core, but this time he did not sway as before. First, Du Gang examined themander¡¯s facial expression; then, he turned to look at Chu Zixuan. Chu Zixuan looked into his eyes, which were filled with a mixture of anxiety, anticipation, fear, and worry. It was difficult for her to inform him, but she nodded faintly and said, ¡°Your parents indeed have passed away.¡± Contrary to expectations, Du Gang did not break down in tears or fall to the ground. Instead, he just stood motionless, a look ofplete silence recing theplex emotions in his eyes. Yet, an unmistakable sense of sorrow emanated from him. ¡°How did they die?¡± Du Gang asked slowly, his voice raspy, as if he had a lump stuck in his throat. Hearing Du Gang¡¯s muffled words, Wang Dezhen let out a sigh: ¡°The insects.¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t ask further about their bodies or anything of the sort. Because he understood, the insects did not discriminate. Any food would bepletely devoured by them. Now, he just wanted to find somewhere quiet to be alone for a while. ¡°Young man, the end of the world is something none of us expected. It¡¯s a catastrophe for the Earth, and an even greater catastrophe for humanity¡­¡± Wang Dezhen attempted to console him, continuing: ¡°If your parents knew how powerful you are now, how you can exterminate the insects and contribute to humanity, they would be very proud from above.¡± ¡°Is there a quiet ce? I want to be alone for a while!¡± Du Gang looked calm on the surface but asked in a low voice. Wang Dezhen nodded, giving his aide-de-camp a sign, ¡°Let him lead you!¡± Seeing this, Chu Zixuan quickly followed. After they had left, King Kong had a furrowed brow, ¡°Commander, I heard that this Du Gang is only 16, a high school student. You mentioned his parents are dead, won¡¯t this make his inner-self¡­ Wang Dezhen nodded, ¡°Exactly, this is why we should guide him. His power is too strong. If he cannot use it correctly, it will be a disaster for humanity!¡± The aide-de-camp led Du Gang to a rtively quiet vehicle, ¡°This is the With that, he patted Du Gang¡¯s shoulder and left. Du Gang did not respond. He silently opened the car door and just as he was about to close it, Chu Zixuan suddenly appeared. ¡°Du Gang, there¡¯s something I want you to know!¡± Du Gang looked up in silence, staring dumbfoundedly at him. Chu Zixuan bit the bullet and spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my observations are off, but I think Wang Yixuan and Mu Chuxue from our Experimental Middle School are alive¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like Wang Yixuan is acting strangely. I think, she may be hiding something!¡± The light that had dimmed in Du Gang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up again, but amid it, a streak of violent anger was flickering. ¡°Where are they?¡± Chu Zixuan started to regret, shaking his head, ¡°Du Gang, we are in a military-controlled base. Don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes grew more violent, his gaze fixed on Chu Zixuan like a starving wolf, ready to pounce at any second. Chu Zixuan sighed in his heart, eventually extending his hand and pointing in a direction, ¡°It¡¯s that way, about 100 meters, on the third floor¡­ above a military pickup truck¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t lose control. Instead, he turned and began walking in the direction Chu Zixuan had pointed, step by step. If you looked closely at his steps, you¡¯d notice each step was exactly 33 centimeters, which meant he needed only 300 steps to cover a hundred meters. Seeing this, Chu Zixuan didn¡¯t follow. He sensed that Du Gang was like a volcano waiting to erupt, ready to blow at any moment. So, he walked in the opposite direction, stopping at a distance where he could monitor the area through his mental power yet far enough away. Since he couldn¡¯t stop it, he might as well observe from the sidelines! Before long, Du Gang arrived at the vehicle Chu Zixuan had mentioned. Then, with a jump, he leapt to the third level of the car carrier, standing over six meters high. ¡°Du Gang?¡± He didn¡¯t respond, instead reaching out with both hands and pulling Wang Yixuan and Mu Chuxue out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing the situation go awry, the others in the car shouted out, immediately attracting the attention of the surrounding people. ¡°Transform!¡± After seizing the two girls, Du Gang didn¡¯t waste time arguing with the surrounding people. He transformed into a giant and began to step out through the gaps, soon leaving the encampment. He then ran toward the wilderness overrun with bugs. Although he meticulously avoided stepping on the cars, the weight of his steps still caused the ground to tremble slightly. This also drew the attention of the people around him. ¡°Monster¡­¡± ¡°G¡­ Giant¡­ For a moment, panic engulfed the entire camp.. Chapter 65 - 65: 65 Invasion of Dark Will (Seeking Recommendations) Chapter 65 - 65: 65 Invasion of Dark Will (Seeking Rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 Wang Dezhen had barely spoken to King Kong when his deputy officer sprinted over in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s serious, those two girls were kidnapped by Du Gang!?¡± ¡°What are the circumstances?¡± The deputy officer said frantically: ¡°Du Gang somehow obtained the news that his two ssmates were still alive and he just kidnapped them!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch him!¡± Upon hearing this, King Kong quickly prepared to set off. ¡°Stop!¡± Wang Dezhen stopped him, furrowed his brows and refrained from speaking immediately. Just then, Xu Wei, who had been by Wang Dezhen¡¯s side, eximed in rage, ¡°He sure is courageous to act in this way here! ¡± Upon hearing this, both Wang Dezhen and King Kong regarded him with strange looks. Feeling their stares, Xu Wei touched his nose, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Wang Dezhen replied lightly: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can go chase him, and I¡¯ll collect your corpse!¡± Xu Wei immediately pleaded: ¡°Ahem, I was just making a casual remark!¡± Once the confrontational situation was revealed, it would be hard to control. He pondered and added, ¡°You¡¯re just going to let him take those two girls? What if he hurts them or kills them?¡± Wang Dezhen shook his head, ¡°Disperse everyone, we won¡¯t send anyone to chase after him, King Kong, you better not act secretly, otherwise I will punish you!¡± King Kong looked embarrassed, ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to go down the wrong path. Besides, didn¡¯t you just say that you want to guide him?¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, ¡°Yes, we need to guide him, but not control him¡­The deputy officer reported this, not a patrolling officer, indicating that he still has some sense of restraint, he hasn¡¯t caused any other damage¡­¡± ¡°So, are we just going to let those two girls die?¡± ¡°I need to make sure the majority of people can survive¡­Enough, everyone step down, suppress this matter!¡± He too was deeply tormented, but he had to make a choice, of either starting a war with Du Gang for the sake of the two innocent girls, leading to potentially horrific casualties and making an adversary for the human race, or allowing Du Gang¡¯s actions knowing that he was sensible enough to control himself, and possibly steer him to defend his country in the future? Obviously, he chose Du Gang! Especially in the face of the apocalypse, he has no other choice! Any other person in his position would have chosen the same! This is the level of resolution they should possess in their positions! Furthermore, even if the kidnapped girls were his daughters, he would still make the same decision now, as it¡¯s his fate, all for the cause of humanity! After King Kong and the rest left, Wang Dezhen suddenly whispered to the deputy officer beside him: ¡°When a ne is sent over from the Arctic Circle next time, quietly let them know, have them spare a satellite to constantly monitor Du Gang¡­¡± [Dark Will Intruding.. [Dark Will Cleared¡­] [Dark Will Cleared¡­] At this moment, Du Gang towered ten metres tall in the form of an Ancient God, with two women in his hands. In his left hand, he held Wang Yixuan. From here, an unknown energy was continuously flowing, it felt as though ants were crawling on his palm! Responding to the system¡¯s prompt in his mind, he nced at Wang Yixuan, thinking to himself. Soon, as they approached a bridge, Du Gang stopped and ducked under the bridge. ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡± Before Du Gang could speak, Wang Yixuan looked at him in shock on the other side. Upon looking at Mu Chuxue, this once unstoppable figure who dered she would protect everyone, seemed to have be a lifeless idiot, her eyes vacant and her body trembling. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Through the system¡¯s prompts, Du Gang knew Wang Yixuan couldn¡¯t hurt him, he instead questioned about Mu Chuxue¡¯s condition. A strange smile formed on Wang Yixuan¡¯s face, she waved her hand, and a ck shadow appeared from her hand and shot toward Mu Chuxue. Even before Du Gang could react, a shadow was hooked out of Mu Chuxue¡¯s body as well. Both shadows merged into one and quickly returned to Wang Yixuan¡¯s body. That¡¯s when Wang Yixuan issued a fanatical voice, ¡°She has gone to meet the Dark True God!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Mu Chuxue¡¯s body gradually faded, turned into dark spots of light and disappeared slowly. It seemed like Wang Yixuan had given up attacking Du Gang, she yelled loudly: ¡°You heretic! Sooner orter, the Dark True God will turn its sight on you, and that will be the end of you!¡± By what she meant, Du Gang felt like she was delivering a stern warning before dying, just like in the movies, he quickly asked: ¡°How did my parents die?¡± Just then, a ck halo had emerged from Wang Yixuan¡¯s body. Having heard his question, the halo paused. Before she could finish her sentence, Du Gangunched himself at her, throwing a punch! In an instant, her body, once in human form, turned into a bloody mist. The dark halo that was previously around her body, disappeared as her body exploded. Du Gang silently watched the blood stains on the ground, without wasting any more time, he went toward the city of Nanyuan. Along the way, he passed countless spatial channels and dodged numerous ck Beetles, without pausing, he ran for an hour and finally reached Nanyuan city. He went straight to Experimental Middle School, and truly enough, in the corridor on the fifth floor of the boys¡¯ dormitory, he found his parents¡¯ clothes, apanied by two wine-shaped pendants. ¡°Du Kang gets drunk, Liu Ling!¡± This was the reason his parents were together, each pendant had their names engraved on it. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± Du Gang murmured but received no reply. He stood still in the corridor for half an hour, constantly reminiscing their past times together. Only when a ck Beetle had struggled to crawl up to him did he slowly awaken. He picked up his parents¡¯ clothes and pendants and went down to the yground. He then transformed into a giant, materialized the Spear of the Ancient God, and began digging. Soon, two burial mounds were set. Du Gang knelt down, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m grateful that you brought me to this world¡­ ¡°I know, you wouldn¡¯t want me to live in sorrow from above. I will stand strong¡­¡± After saying that, Du Gang bowed his head three times, got up, thrust his spear, and instantly, both burial mounds turned to ashes. ¡°I will avenge you by killing the Dark God!¡± He was a real man, and a real man shouldn¡¯t waste his time in sadness. PS: Over two hundred words, even the title of this chapter was automatically censored by the system, thank goodness for the reader¡¯s reminder, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known, let me modify it slightly.. Chapter 66 - 66: 66 Can I Trust You? (Please Recommend) Chapter 66 - 66: 66 Can I Trust You? (Please Rmend) Trantor: 549690339 Ever since the Detector Il opened Pandora¡¯s Box, Earth¡¯s nights were no longer the dominion of humanity. Humans, once the supreme rulers of the, had to hide and struggle to survive after nightfall. On a highway about a hundred kilometers away from Nanyuan City, there existed an area spanning around thirty thousand square meters, cramped with people from every corner.¡± All through the night, this temporary camp housing a quarter of a million people stayed quiet. Everyone remained cautious. After experiencing several nights of dread, the surviving humans developed a natural fear of the darkness. Those situated in the center felt rtively safer. Although they worried about the reliability of the Dawn Stone, their inability to see the creatures allowed them to sleep in reluctant peace. Whereas those stationed at higher locations or the outermost edges didn¡¯t dare to sleep a wink. They listened to the eerie sounds of creatures crawling outside the protection of the Dawn Stone, their hearts throbbing in fear. They didn¡¯t know if the Dawn Stone would lose its effectiveness, or whether the creatures would pounce at them in response to some sound and devour them. Hours of anxious vignce passed until the day finally broke. The tireless creatures, which seemed to move incessantly, started to show signs of ¡®fatigue¡¯, their movements slowing down. Finally, when the first sunlight reached the earth, the rustling sounds created by the creatures crawling ceased to exist. ¡°Pioneering Legion, move out!¡± From a distance, a rough voice echoed. Upon hearing this voice, those who were initially worried and scared felt relieved, and their taut nerves slowly rxed. Some even fell asleep to the sound of the human cars¡¯ roaring engines. Not long after the departure of the Pioneering Legion, Wang Dezhen quickly assembled all the officers of the Engineering Department. ¡°Gentlemen, we have limited time. You must finish repairing this bridge before ¡°But we don¡¯t have arge crane¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t even make the bridge board within a day¡­¡± His words were immediately interrupted byints about insufficient resources. Wang Dezhen¡¯s face stiffened, and he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. The job must be done in half a day. It¡¯s an order!¡± At his words, the normally chattering officers of the Engineering Department fell silent. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t have arge crane, but we have strong men; we don¡¯t have a bridge, but can¡¯t you find one? Dismantle one bridge to repair another!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how good the quality of the bridge is, or how delicate its craftsmanship is, as long as it gets these 250,000 people across, that¡¯s all that matters!¡± After a moment of silence, the officers saluted and responded loudly, ¡°We guarantee toplete the mission!¡± After all the engineering officers had left, the adjutant came forward and whispered, ¡°Sir, Du Gang is back, and he wants to see you.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Dezhen thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Did hee alone?¡± Knowing what he meant, the adjutant nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s alone.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Do you need me to bring King Kong to protect you¡­¡± ¡°No need. If he wants to kill me, no one can stop him.¡± Killing someone is simple. If he used a nuclear, Wang Dezhen was confident he could kill Du Gang, but it would be pointless. On the other hand, Du Gang could also kill all the people in the camp before the nuclear attack reached, but it also didn¡¯t make any sense. Soon, Du Gang, covered in red armor, slowly approached. Ever since he acquired thisyer of armor, he hadn¡¯t worn any clothes. Wang Dezhen gestured towards the armored vehicle next to them and said, ¡°This is mymand vehicle. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± As soon as the two men sat down, he asked, ¡°Is the superpower that brought out this armor on you?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Observing Du Gang¡¯s voice and actions, Wang Dezhen realized that he hadn¡¯t changed much and finally breathed a sigh of relief, only to ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯ ¡°Good, you¡¯re a real man¡­¡± Wang Dezhen chuckled and continued, ¡®What did you want to see me about?¡± With a calm expression, Du Gang answered, ¡°Yesterday night, I left the camp with two others. Wang Yixuan attacked me¡­¡± As he narrated, Wang Dezhen gradually began to understand the situation. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡± ¡°I believe, that the appearance of Spatial Channels, not only allowed the bugs toe, but also brought other entities we humans can¡¯t see,¡± said Du Gang with trepidation, ¡°Wang Yixuan¡¯s fanatical demeanor reminded me of someone who has been brainwashed. She kept mumbling words like ¡®god of darkness¡¯ and ¡®will of darkness¡¯. So, I suspect at the other side of the Spatial Channels, there may exist something more terrifying.¡± Wang Dezhen slowly nodded, and his face became more serious. With a stern voice, he asked, ¡°Du Gang, can I trust you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His suddenment left Du Gang rather clueless. Adding on to his words, Wang Dezhen said, ¡°With the apocalypse upon us, many people tend to be negative, cynical, and even resentful under such extreme circumstances¡­.¡± He looked at Du Gang¡¯s youthful face, and continued, ¡°Do you know how many people I had to kill while gathering the survivors?¡± ¡°Kill?¡± Du Gang frowned; he didn¡¯t understand Wang Dezhen¡¯s meaning. Wang Dezhen nodded, ¡®Yes, to kill. During the process of gathering survivors, I had to kill around ten thousand people.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted, he looked at Wang Dezhen in disbelief. Wang Dezhen continued calmly, ¡°These people might have been doctors, couriers, and teachers before the apocalypse¡­ there were people from every walk of life.¡± ¡°But within just one day after the apocalypse hit, they ignored their conscience, killed people with their own hands!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Du Gang was at a loss for words, he didn¡¯t know whether what he said was true or not. The idea that ten thousand people had killed someone within one day was beyond hisprehension. ¡°Some killed due to women, some due to food, some due to fear, some due to numbness, and some others due to past grievances¡­ They all had various reasons¡­.¡± ¡°Is it terrible to kill?¡± Answering his own question, Wang Dezhen said, ¡°It¡¯s very terrible, but wars sometimes ur between countries, and people die too. Are they sinful?¡± Du Gang shook his head. He didn¡¯t know. The concept of war was far from his world. He didn¡¯t understand if there was any guilt in it. Wang Dezhen didn¡¯t continue on this topic, but asked straightforwardly, ¡°The reason I killed them was because they have changed a lot in the mindset within one day, they were no longer normal people¡­¡± ¡°From civilized people, they turned into savages¡­.¡± ¡°Eventually, due to various reasons, they could cause greater killings. Letting them return to the crowd is a real sin!¡± Du Gang still didn¡¯t quite understand. He felt this conversation was too nonsensical. First, Wang Dezhen asked him, ¡®can I trust you¡¯, and then continued with all this talk. He was quite baffled and didn¡¯t understand why he was asking such things. Seeing Du Gang in deep thought, Wang Dezhen felt relieved and somewhat self-satisfied. He was pleased and proud to be able to guide Du Gang onto the right path.. Chapter 67 - 68: 68 Title: God of War (Please Recommend) Chapter 67 - 68: 68 Title: God of War (Please Rmend) Trantor: 549690339 Not long after confirming their coboration, a middle-aged military officer came looking for him. ¡°Are you Du Gang?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± The middle-aged military officer quickly said, ¡°I am Liu Tao from the Engineering Department. I am in charge of repairing the broken bridge¡­ The bridge has been located, but our people can¡¯t lift it. Can you help us? If we don¡¯t fix it soon, our team won¡¯t be able to move forward¡­¡± Du Gang nodded his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± No harm in getting it done sooner rather thanter, so they can move on to Luo An City. Soon, under the leadership of the officer, Du Gang arrived at a ce about twenty kilometers away from the camp. There was indeed a bridge here, about forty meters long, fifteen meters wide, not toorge. At the moment, both ends of the bridge were filled with many steel pirs, creating various gripping points on the ground. On both sides of the bridge, these gripping points were upied by over thirty superpowered men with vigorously developed muscles. ¡°How did you n to do it before?¡± ¡°Because we don¡¯t have arge crane, we originally nned to have them lift the bridge and then try to airlift it with helicopters. But the bridge is too heavy. We can only fit two helicopters side by side here, too many would be dangerous, so it¡¯s quite challenging¡­¡± As they talked, the two approached the bridge. In seeing Du Gang and hispanion approach, the superpowered men stopped what they were doing and curiously watched them. Du Gang¡¯s name was already recognized fromst night as one of the strongest superpowered. But they were still curious about how he transformed into a giant. ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± Liu Tao shouted, and when everyone quieted down, he continued, ¡°As you all may know, this gentleman here is Du Gang. I have brought him here to help us¡­ ¡± Following a brief introduction, he quickly said, ¡°You muscr men move over there. Let Du Gang take over here¡­¡± ¡°Can he do it alone?¡± A muscr man who looked particrly tough stood up and questioned, ¡°I am a superpowered with strength, and my current gripping power is about two tons. There are more than a dozen of us here, and together we have a gripping power of thirty-to-forty tons. We couldn¡¯t lift it. Can he really handle it on his own?¡± Faced with the question, Du Gang just smiled, turned to Liu Tao, and said, ¡°So, I just need to move this bridge to the broken bridge, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to take it there yourself. You just need to lift it, and if you could help get it to the ground, we could drag it with vehicles¡­¡± ¡°Transform!¡± Before he finished speaking, Du Gang shouted, and his muscles began to inte rapidly. His whole body density increased significantly and quickly, transforming him into a ten-meter-high giant, with a fierce and formidable aura radiating from him. Having transformed into such a gigantic figure, everyone there was silenced, and some even instinctively stepped back a few steps. ¡°Help?¡± Wearing his armor, Du Gang looked down on these pocket-sized muscr men and said with a faint smile, ¡°I can do it by myself!¡± Then, he squatted down, both hands reaching down to grip the two sides of the bridge and said to the people who were still frozen on the bridge, ¡°Please, move aside!¡± The people were originally surprised by Du Gang¡¯s huge size after the transformation and had forgotten why he was here. Hearing those words, they instinctively moved out of the way and left the bridge. Tacing Du Gang¡¯s enormous and oppressive figure, even the toughest looking muscr man didn¡¯t dare to question him anymore. ¡°Lift!¡± As he shouted with force, the previously immobile bridge was suddenly lifted from the ground. Du Gang initially just wanted to follow Liu Tao¡¯s instructions, lift the bridge so they could transport it bynd. But the moment he actually started to lift it, ¡°It¡¯s too light?¡± He thought this bridge would be heavy, but he was surprised to find it very light as he easily lifted it. Then, as if holding a stick in his hand, he hoisted the entire forty-meter-long and fifteen-meter-wide bridge overhead with both his hands. ¡°This¡­ Everyone was stunned and watched him with puzzled expressions. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Du Gang nced down at the tough-faced muscr man, who was not even as tall as his knee, and mocked him. Immediately, the tough-faced muscr man¡¯s whole face turned red, and he wished he could slip into a crack in the ground. ¡°This thing is not heavy. I¡¯ll take it back first!¡± Du Gang said to Liu Tao who was standing beneath him, then holding the forty-meter-long bridge, he started running towards the gathering ce. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud ! ¡± ¡°Thud ! ¡± His heavy footsteps shook the ground, and with each step, a meter-long-and-four-decimeter-wide footprint was left on the ground. Everyone watched as Du Gang disappeared into the distance, speechless. ¡°Is he really a superpowered person?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the disparity too huge?!!¡± ¡°I feel like he could squash me with one foot¡­¡± No one dared to question Du Gang¡¯s strength anymore¡­ With the help of Du Gang, the broken bridge was repaired before noon. ¡°Hurry up and eat, we set off in half an hour!¡± Orders were shouted throughout the camp, ryed by officers. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that we are leaving in the afternoon?¡± Someone voiced their confusion. ¡°Dude, did you just wake up? Didn¡¯t you see? There was a giant carrying a forty-meter-long bridge and headed towards the broken bridge¡­¡± Only then did this person notice that something was off about the camp¡¯s atmosphere. The crowd, which had previously been sullen, was now cheery and constantly discussing something. ¡°Mom, is that giant a fairy from heaven?¡± A little girl around four or five years old asked a woman as she huddled in her arms. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a fairy who came down from heaven to help us¡­¡± The little girl curiously asked, ¡°Mum, what kind of fairy is he?¡± The woman paused for a moment, then loudly said, ¡°He is the War God, a god from heaven that came down to help us humans!¡± This answer was not only for her daughter but also for herself. It providedfort for her mind. Doomsday has arrived. Her parents and husband were all dead, leaving only her and her daughter. During these three days, all she saw was humans retreating. Just when she was about to lose hope, the giant appeared¡­ At themand post of the camp. An officer came forward and reported, ¡°Comrade, I don¡¯t know who started it, but below there are rumors that Du Gang is a War God descended from heaven¡­ What do you think, should we exin to them and dispel these superstitious beliefs?¡± Wang Dezhen chuckled after listening and shook his head, ¡°Let them believe if they want to. At a time like this, people need something to believe in. Having faith in War God Du Gang, isn¡¯t bad indeed.¡± With the approval of the chief, Du Gang¡¯s title as War God gradually spread within the camp. Many people, although they already knew that his name was Du Gang and that he was just a sixteen-year-old boy, still dared not call him by his name, instead, they treated him as the War God descended from heaven. In a corner of the camp, Du Gang was chatting with King Kong. ¡°Why is that?¡± With a disgruntled look on his face, King Kongined, ¡°We both have size-changing powers, so why am I only called King Kong while you get the title of War God?¡± Du Gang nced at him andughed, ¡°Why do you think you are called King Kong?¡± King Kong¡¯s mouth twitched, if he didn¡¯t believe that he wasn¡¯t Du Gang¡¯s match, he would have punched him by now¡­ Du Gang didn¡¯t care what he thought. As for the title of War God, he was quite satisfied.. It appropriately fitted his handsome and heroic image! Chapter 68 - 68 Title: God of War (Please Recommend) Chapter 68: Title: God of War (Please Rmend) Trantor: 549690339 Not long after confirming their coboration, a middle-aged military officer came looking for him. ¡°Are you Du Gang?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± The middle-aged military officer quickly said, ¡°I am Liu Tao from the Engineering Department. I am in charge of repairing the broken bridge¡­ The bridge has been located, but our people can¡¯t lift it. Can you help us? If we don¡¯t fix it soon, our team won¡¯t be able to move forward¡­¡± Du Gang nodded his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± No harm in getting it done sooner rather thanter, so they can move on to Luo An City. Soon, under the leadership of the officer, Du Gang arrived at a ce about twenty kilometers away from the camp. There was indeed a bridge here, about forty meters long, fifteen meters wide, not toorge. At the moment, both ends of the bridge were filled with many steel pirs, creating various gripping points on the ground. On both sides of the bridge, these gripping points were upied by over thirty superpowered men with vigorously developed muscles. ¡°How did you n to do it before?¡± ¡°Because we don¡¯t have arge crane, we originally nned to have them lift the bridge and then try to airlift it with helicopters. But the bridge is too heavy. We can only fit two helicopters side by side here, too many would be dangerous, so it¡¯s quite challenging¡­¡± As they talked, the two approached the bridge. In seeing Du Gang and hispanion approach, the superpowered men stopped what they were doing and curiously watched them. Du Gang¡¯s name was already recognized fromst night as one of the strongest superpowered. But they were still curious about how he transformed into a giant. ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± Liu Tao shouted, and when everyone quieted down, he continued, ¡°As you all may know, this gentleman here is Du Gang. I have brought him here to help us¡­ ¡± Following a brief introduction, he quickly said, ¡°You muscr men move over there. Let Du Gang take over here¡­¡± ¡°Can he do it alone?¡± A muscr man who looked particrly tough stood up and questioned, ¡°I am a superpowered with strength, and my current gripping power is about two tons. There are more than a dozen of us here, and together we have a gripping power of thirty-to-forty tons. We couldn¡¯t lift it. Can he really handle it on his own?¡± Faced with the question, Du Gang just smiled, turned to Liu Tao, and said, ¡°So, I just need to move this bridge to the broken bridge, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to take it there yourself. You just need to lift it, and if you could help get it to the ground, we could drag it with vehicles¡­¡± ¡°Transform!¡± Before he finished speaking, Du Gang shouted, and his muscles began to inte rapidly. His whole body density increased significantly and quickly, transforming him into a ten-meter-high giant, with a fierce and formidable aura radiating from him. Having transformed into such a gigantic figure, everyone there was silenced, and some even instinctively stepped back a few steps. ¡°Help?¡± Wearing his armor, Du Gang looked down on these pocket-sized muscr men and said with a faint smile, ¡°I can do it by myself!¡± Then, he squatted down, both hands reaching down to grip the two sides of the bridge and said to the people who were still frozen on the bridge, ¡°Please, move aside!¡± The people were originally surprised by Du Gang¡¯s huge size after the transformation and had forgotten why he was here. Hearing those words, they instinctively moved out of the way and left the bridge. Tacing Du Gang¡¯s enormous and oppressive figure, even the toughest looking muscr man didn¡¯t dare to question him anymore. ¡°Lift!¡± As he shouted with force, the previously immobile bridge was suddenly lifted from the ground. Du Gang initially just wanted to follow Liu Tao¡¯s instructions, lift the bridge so they could transport it bynd. But the moment he actually started to lift it, ¡°It¡¯s too light?¡± He thought this bridge would be heavy, but he was surprised to find it very light as he easily lifted it. Then, as if holding a stick in his hand, he hoisted the entire forty-meter-long and fifteen-meter-wide bridge overhead with both his hands. ¡°This¡­ Everyone was stunned and watched him with puzzled expressions. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Du Gang nced down at the tough-faced muscr man, who was not even as tall as his knee, and mocked him. Immediately, the tough-faced muscr man¡¯s whole face turned red, and he wished he could slip into a crack in the ground. ¡°This thing is not heavy. I¡¯ll take it back first!¡± Du Gang said to Liu Tao who was standing beneath him, then holding the forty-meter-long bridge, he started running towards the gathering ce. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud ! ¡± ¡°Thud ! ¡± His heavy footsteps shook the ground, and with each step, a meter-long-and-four-decimeter-wide footprint was left on the ground. Everyone watched as Du Gang disappeared into the distance, speechless. ¡°Is he really a superpowered person?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the disparity too huge?!!¡± ¡°I feel like he could squash me with one foot¡­¡± No one dared to question Du Gang¡¯s strength anymore¡­ With the help of Du Gang, the broken bridge was repaired before noon. ¡°Hurry up and eat, we set off in half an hour!¡± Orders were shouted throughout the camp, ryed by officers. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that we are leaving in the afternoon?¡± Someone voiced their confusion. ¡°Dude, did you just wake up? Didn¡¯t you see? There was a giant carrying a forty-meter-long bridge and headed towards the broken bridge¡­¡± Only then did this person notice that something was off about the camp¡¯s atmosphere. The crowd, which had previously been sullen, was now cheery and constantly discussing something. ¡°Mom, is that giant a fairy from heaven?¡± A little girl around four or five years old asked a woman as she huddled in her arms. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a fairy who came down from heaven to help us¡­¡± The little girl curiously asked, ¡°Mum, what kind of fairy is he?¡± The woman paused for a moment, then loudly said, ¡°He is the War God, a god from heaven that came down to help us humans!¡± This answer was not only for her daughter but also for herself. It providedfort for her mind. Doomsday has arrived. Her parents and husband were all dead, leaving only her and her daughter. During these three days, all she saw was humans retreating. Just when she was about to lose hope, the giant appeared¡­ At themand post of the camp. An officer came forward and reported, ¡°Comrade, I don¡¯t know who started it, but below there are rumors that Du Gang is a War God descended from heaven¡­ What do you think, should we exin to them and dispel these superstitious beliefs?¡± Wang Dezhen chuckled after listening and shook his head, ¡°Let them believe if they want to. At a time like this, people need something to believe in. Having faith in War God Du Gang, isn¡¯t bad indeed.¡± With the approval of the chief, Du Gang¡¯s title as War God gradually spread within the camp. Many people, although they already knew that his name was Du Gang and that he was just a sixteen-year-old boy, still dared not call him by his name, instead, they treated him as the War God descended from heaven. In a corner of the camp, Du Gang was chatting with King Kong. ¡°Why is that?¡± With a disgruntled look on his face, King Kongined, ¡°We both have size-changing powers, so why am I only called King Kong while you get the title of War God?¡± Du Gang nced at him andughed, ¡°Why do you think you are called King Kong?¡± King Kong¡¯s mouth twitched, if he didn¡¯t believe that he wasn¡¯t Du Gang¡¯s match, he would have punched him by now¡­ Du Gang didn¡¯t care what he thought. As for the title of War God, he was quite satisfied.. It appropriately fitted his handsome and heroic image! Chapter 69 - 69: 69: The Arrival of the National Master (Seeking Recommendations) Chapter 69 - 69: 69: The Arrival of the National Master (Seeking Rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 After two hours of trekking, the army of two hundred and fifty thousand survivors sessfully arrived in Luo An City. The military finally chose a location in the north of Luo An City, arge residential area densely packed with high -rise buildings. The Dawn Stone was ced in the heart of this area, where the most buildings were. Temporarymand post. Upon arriving at Luo An City, Wang Dezhen immediately met with the highest-ranking leader left here. A city official by the name of Li Yi. It was he who had organized the city¡¯s residents to take shelter in air-raid shelters before the apocalypse hit. Without much pleasantries, Wang Dezhen directly asked, ¡°Comrade Li Yi, how many survivors do you have here?¡± Li Yi began, ¡°We have roughly over fifty thousand people here, most of them staying in the air-raid shelters¡­¡± Luo An City was originally a fourth-tier city with a permanent poption of only two to three hundred thousand. Having fifty thousand survivors was already a lot. ¡°How many more people can your air-raid shelter amodate?¡± ¡°At most, another fifty thousand!¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, ¡°Alright, arrange for more people to go in then. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep an eye on it. If there¡¯s a possibility of the air-raid shelter being invaded by bugs, we¡¯ll rescue you at any time¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Li Yi still asked, ¡°Is the coverage area of the Dawn Stone you brought not enough?¡± Wang Dezhen had sent someone here earlier, so the people here had some knowledge of the Dawn Stone. ¡°Not enough. It can only cover over thirty to less than forty thousand square meters, radiating about three and a half residential districts. Even if ten people were crammed into one suite, it would not be enough!¡± ¡°Alright, I will arrange it as much as possible!¡± After Li Yi finished speaking, he didn¡¯t linger and left directly. Leaving Wang Dezhen alone, looking at the northern direction on the map, feeling a headache. At this moment, the adjutant came in to report again. ¡°Commander, the ne from the Arctic Circle has arrived. In addition to the routine information exchange, the National Master has also arrived!¡± ¡°National Master?¡± Wang Dezhen immediately stood up, frowning, what were theying here for? The so-called National Master refers to a group of extremely wise people gathered by the power of the whole country, responsible for formting rted strategies for the country. Every one of these people was a national treasure, usually staying by Yao Zhenguo¡¯s side. ¡°Please, bring him in!¡± Soon, an old man with white hair but sharp eyes briskly walked in. ¡°Hello, National Master¡­ ¡°Just call me Zhuge Shui!¡± This old man was clearly a Superpowered individual, looking to be in good physical condition. Wang Dezhen nodded, asking, ¡°What brings you here this time?¡± Zhuge Shui smiled faintly, ¡°Over there we¡¯ve already seen the giant!¡± ¡°We have analyzed¡ª the giant¡¯s power is somewhat disproportionately strong, not like an ordinary superpowered individual, so¡­¡± Wang Dezhen understood. These rare superpowered individuals were national treasures, the hope of humanity, and needed careful guidance. However, he still said, ¡°There was no need for you toe and take the risk?¡± Zhuge Shui waved his hand, smiling, ¡°There isn¡¯t just one National Master. The Arctic Circle has enough already. Don¡¯t try to dissuade me. I¡¯m here with permission!¡± Seeing this, Wang Dezhen didn¡¯t put on airs, and directly asked, ¡°Old man Shui, what do you think of our situation here?¡± Zhuge Shui took the map, and began, ¡°I¡¯ve also studied your situation over there¡­¡± ¡°First, define the destination and determine where we¡¯re going!¡± ¡°Second, n the route and design a reasonable and easy progress n!¡± ¡°Third, internal affairs!¡± Wang Dezhen was nodding along when he heard the first two points, but when he heard the third point, he was puzzled, ¡°Internal affairs? Zhuge Shui nodded, ¡°Yes, internal affairs. This point determines whether we can continue smoothly!¡± ¡°How so?¡± Zhuge Shui shook his head, sighing, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, butst night, there were riots in three military districts¡­¡± Wang Dezhen¡¯s pupils contracted, ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°Dead ! ¡± Zhuge Shui continued, ¡°I came here this time also to remind you that some things cannot be left unattended¡­¡± ¡°How many soldiers do you have?¡± ¡°Over thirty thousand veterans, and more than ten thousand new soldiers!¡± ¡°And the civilians below?¡± ¡°Including the people of Luo An City, a total of two hundred and fifty thousand people!¡± Zhuge Shui then asked, ¡°How many Superpowered individuals do you currently have?¡± Without hesitation, Wang Dezhen replied, ¡°During this period, I¡¯ve been collecting crystals to maximize the awakening of my soldiers. I now have over five hundred Awakened with A-level talent, over five thousand with B-level talent, and over two thousand with C-level talent. In total, eight thousand. The remaining forty thousand or so are either C-level or D-level talents, and awakening them requires too many crystals!¡± Zhuge Shui nodded, ¡°This is where the problem lies. The probability of A-level talent, that is, the naturally Awakened, is one percent!¡± ¡°There are a quarter million civilians here, one percent of which is two and a half thousand! ¡± ¡°And those with B-level talent ount for about ten percent, which means, you can spend ten times less than you are now and gain over twenty thousand, nearly thirty thousand Superpowered individuals!¡± Wang Dezhen was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Zhuge Shui here to prevent riots? ¡°Elder Shui, wouldn¡¯t those civilians be hard to control in this case? Circle, we must also use the power of the civilians. It¡¯s a disaster for all of humanity now, a war between humans and bugs¡­¡± Wang Dezhen asked seriously, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Better to guide than to block!¡± Zhuge Shui continued, ¡°In the past few days, the military has been collecting crystals. Many civilians should have noticed and realized that they might have some special uses. However, due to the deterrence of the military, they dare not act rashly¡­¡± ¡°So, you need to actively convene the civilians and inform them of the use of the crystals!¡± ¡°Then, organized by the military, carry out registration and testing for awakening!¡± ¡°First, register those with A-level talent, naturally Awakened individuals. Absorb as many as possible¡­¡± ¡°Next, set a standard of ten crystals per person and beginrge-scale screening of Awakened individuals with B-level talent¡­ Wang Dezhen frowned, ¡°Ten per person, just giving it away? After all, crystals could enhance one¡¯s power. He was more inclined to give them to his own soldiers. ¡°Not just giving away. You can draft a notice, stating the relevant behaviors, requirements, and regtions, that is, temporaryws and rules¡­ Now that they are deterred by the power of the military and dare not act rashly, but once they gain power, they will cause trouble. So, list the rules in advance, rify what they can do and can¡¯t do¡­ Take advantage of the still sufficient credibility of the military!¡± ¡°Moreover, you can add a condition, in the first stage, the standard for group awakening is ten crystals. The Awakened can have two choices ¡ª one is to join the military without having to hand in any more crystals; the other is to hand in one red crystal to the military every day after awakening!¡± ¡°But, not everyone awakens with an attack superpower¡­¡± ¡°Then let them join the military. The apocalypse has just begun, and people¡¯s thinking hasn¡¯t greatly changed yet. Believe me, many people would be willing to do that¡­ ¡°Also, for those who do not wish to join the military, don¡¯t force them. They can register their information here, and set up Superpowered hunting squads¡­.¡± Chapter 70 - 70: 70: Notice to the Residents of Chapter 70 - 70: 70: Notice to the Residents of Nanyuan Dawn City (Seeking Rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 Upon arriving in Luo An City, Du Gang first visited Ma Li. He learned that Ma Li had already been examined by local doctors. Besides losing a leg, he was okay. Even the deadly factor of excessive blood loss became irrelevant, thanks to his supernatural abilities, which significantly improved his constitution and increased his blood production. ¡°Where¡¯s Chu Zixuan?¡± After leaving the shelter, Du Gang noticed that Chu Zixuan had been out of sight for a while, so he started looking for him. Before he could find Chu Zixuan, King Kong Wang found him first. ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯ve brought the crystals for you!¡± He was carrying a particrlyrge backpack on his back, it was stuffed full with many items. ¡°So many?¡± Du Gang was surprised, King Kong Wang¡¯s backpack was much bigger than the one Chu Zixuan had used to collect crystals before. It seemed to contain thousands of crystals. ¡°Haha!¡± King Kong Wang suddenlyughed, pulled out a small bag from his bosom, and chuckled, ¡°This is yours!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Du Gang knitted his brows, waiting for an exnation. King Kong Wangughed, ¡°Rest assured, we wouldn¡¯t withhold your crystals. Last night, you killed a total of one hundred and fifty-three golden beetles, not to mention countless ck beetles¡­¡± ¡°In theory, you should receive one hundred and fifty-three orange crystals, and almost two thousand red crystals¡­¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, superpowered people have ranks, they start at Red Level after awakening, and after evolution, they reach Orange Level¡­¡± ¡°Many of us are stuck at the peak of Red Level and can¡¯t break through. So, the demand for Orange Level crystals is pretty high!¡± ¡°So, I want to exchange with you, one orange crystal for twenty red crystals¡­¡± Fearing he might disagree, King Kong Wang hastily exined, ¡°Our experts have calcted it, under normal conditions, the energy of one orange crystal equals to that of ten red crystals¡­¡± Before he could finish, Du Gang immediately agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll exchange!¡± The ratio of an orange crystal to a red one is indeed ten to one, he knew this through system conversion of Source Energy. Now that Wang Dezhen was willing to exchange at a one-to-twenty ratio, he naturally had no objections. Getting Du Gang¡¯s affirmation, King Kong Wangughed, ¡°I knew you would agree, one hundred and fifty-three orange crystals equals three thousand sixty red ones. Including the ck beetles you killed, you get a total of five thousand red crystals. Adding the agreed terms of our cooperation, we¡¯ll double your five thousand red crystals, for a total of ten thousand red crystals!¡± King Kong Wang put away the small bag filled with orange crystals, then took off the giant backpack from his back and handed it over with augh, ¡°There are ten thousand red crystals in here. Do you want to count them?¡± As soon as Du Gang heard that there were ten thousand red crystals inside, his eyes widened. He epted it excitedly, ¡°No need to count, I trust you!¡± Then, the two casually exchanged a few words, and King Kong Wang left. Du Gang found a room by the roadside and went in. ¡°Absorb!¡± Suddenly, the once fully loaded backpack deted instantly. [Absorbed ten thousand red Source Energy Crystals, obtained 24,258 points of Source Energy] Adding the 2,544 points of Source Energy he had before, he now had a total of 26,802 points of Source Energy. ¡°Enough to upgrade to the second rank!¡± Du Gang was a bit excited. He had upgraded all his rank one skills, and was just 10,000 points of Source Energy short of upgrading to rank two. And once at rank two, his height limit would be one hundred meters! Just then, a series of footsteps approached the door, and Du Gang immediately came back to reality and looked towards the door. Soon, a slender figure slowly appeared. ¡°Chu Zixuan? Du Gang was first surprised, then smiled, ¡°I was just about to find you¡­¡± Then, he told him about his cooperation with Wang Dezhen. ¡°Do you want to join me¡­¡± Chu Zixuan slowly shook his head, ¡°I n to join the military!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang looked at him in surprise and confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you worry before that the military would dissect us?¡± Chu Zixuan rolled his eyes helplessly, ¡°If you want to understand it that way, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Seeing the certain look on Du Gang¡¯s face, he exined, ¡°I initially didn¡¯t want to get involved with the military, fearing their leader might be a tyrant, and they might resort to violent suppression¡­¡± ¡°Violent suppression?¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°They are the military, we are civilians, what¡¯s there to suppress?¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, power can easily corrode one¡¯s heart. Superpowered people can threaten those in power. I was afraid that they would massacre civilian Superpowered individuals¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, from my observations, the leader in the Nanyuan Military District is rtively enlightened!¡± With that, he took out his phone, opened a photo and handed it over. Du Gang was surprised, ¡°Your phone still has battery?¡± His phone had run out of power long ago, but Chu Zixuan¡¯s somehow still worked. Chu Zixuanughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s a domestically produced Huawei phone,rge battery capacity, the product is great!¡± Hearing him say this, Du Gang felt bitter, pulled out his treasured, but now powerless, Apple phone, and crushed it with his bare hands. ¡°Crack!¡± In one squeeze, it was reduced to fragments. Du Gang took the phone to look and saw that it was a notice. ¡®¡±Notice to The Residents of Nanyuan Dawn City¡¯?¡± Chu Zixuan nodded, ¡°Correct. The military has publicized our destination and journey route, Nanyuan¡¯s Dawn City will be our future residence¡­ They have also announced methods on how to be a Superpowered person, and have started to absorb civilians into the military. In addition, they also permit the formation of hunting teams by Superpowered individuals¡­¡± ¡°Meimu Mountain?¡± Du Gang looked at the destination stated on the notice, feeling puzzled as he didn¡¯t know where it was. Chu Zixuan nodded, ¡°There are many high mountains within Shuchuan, and this is one of them. However, that¡¯s not the focal point. The key is, the military has detected that there are substantial amounts of Dawn Stone within this mountain epassing the entire mountain¡­¡± ¡°Roughly estimated, it could amodate nearly a million people¡­¡± Du Gang understood then. He had previously heard humans cheering in the city and thought they were releasing pent up stress, ying joyously. Now it seemed, it was because the military had posted this notice! ¡°Quite good!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Chu Zixuan,e with me. Let¡¯s form a Superpowered team together and hunt beetles¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Zixuan was already shaking his head, seriously saying, ¡°You and I are different, Du Gang, your progress is too rapid. Have you ever seen a tiger teaming with a wolf?¡± He continued, ¡°With your capabilities, the conditions the military is offering you, including cooperating with them, suit you perfectly, but I am different. Compared to psychic power, my detection ability is what the military truly needs¡­¡± ¡°If I join the military, I not only would receive special protections but also special training¡­¡± He was continually pondering the trade-offs. If he stayed with Du Gang, the most he could be was a member of a hunting team, receiving limited crystals. Chu Zixuan paused, then added, ¡°We both awakened our powers around the same time, but even though I snuck in more crystals, I still haven¡¯t caught up to you¡­¡± ¡°Even, the gap between me and the military¡¯s Superpowered individuals has widened. I¡¯m now only at Red Level Rank 6, but in the military, I heard the strongest are already at Orange Level Rank 6 and their powers are rapidly advancing¡­¡± ¡°I can share crystals with you¡­¡± ¡°Pointless!¡± Chu Zixuan firmly rejected it, shaking his head, ¡°You clear know, we will do better developing separately. You take thebat route, and I take the support route¡­¡± He had been observing the camp for more than ten hours and felt fairly satisfied with the leader, Wang Dezhen, believing him to be a person worthy of loyalty. ¡°We are ssmates, still friends, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Zixuan smiled and said, ¡°So, don¡¯t make it like we¡¯re parting death do us part.. Maybe in the future, I¡¯ll stille to assist you in battles!¡± Chapter 71 - 71: Second Rank Ancient God and the Chapter 71: Second Rank Ancient God and the Next Action n (Seeking Rmendations, Collections, Rewards, and Comments) Trantor: 549690339 After Chu Zixuan left, Du Gang reflected for a while before turning his attention to the system within his mind. [Do you want to spend ten thousand Source Energy to upgrade to Ancient God Second Rank?] ¡°Yes!¡± Next, Du Gang felt everything going ck in front of him, and he fainted all at once. [Upgrading¡­] [Infusing Ancient God¡¯s true blood¡­] [Fusing Ancient God¡¯s true blood¡­] L yurgmg Impurities¡­ J When he woke up again, it was already dark. [Du Gang] [Second Rank Ancient God] [Battle Level: 11 meters] [The power of an Ancient God grows with the increase in size¡­] [As a Second Rank Ancient God, each meter of growth requires ten thousand Source Energy] After acquiring this knowledge, Du Gang realized that the system had automatically upgraded and simplified during the evolution process. There were no other incoherent things, only Battle Level, which represented his size after transformation. He could enhance it anytime by absorbing Source Energy. ¡°So, I need another 890,000 Source Energy to smoothly promote to the Third Rank?¡± Ten thousand Source Energy per meter! Du Gang was secretly amazed. Originally, he had nned to choose a skill after upgrading to Second Rank. However, after the system upgrade, he couldn¡¯t purchase skills even if he had the money! ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s gone now. This is good too, makes calction easier!¡± He nced at the remaining 16,802 Source Energy. Without hesitation, he directly added another ten thousand Source Energy. Immediately, the number behind his Battle Level became 12 meters, which meant that his size after transformation had once again increased. As the afterglow of the sunset gradually disappeared, the people active in Luo An City returned to their residences. An air-raid shelter was jam-packed with a hundred thousand people. To reassure these people, Wang Dezhen arranged for several powerful Superpowered individuals to guard the entrance. The remaining two hundred thousand people were all gathered in a temporary base formed by merging three and a half neighborhoods. It was fine during the day when people could move about freely, but at night it got quite crowded, with each house amodating more than a dozen people. Army had set up temporary dwellings on spaces that were once greenbelts, and these were also packed with people. On the outermost periphery of this temporary base, almost at the outskirts of the area covered by the Dawn Stone, the army had set up its camps. Wang Dezhen was still in his previousmand vehicle, but this time there were a few more people inside. In addition to his deputy and two military strategists, there were the National Master, Zhuge Shui, and several leaders from Luo An City¡¯s government. At that moment, all of them, with worried expressions, were silently staring at a map set out on the table in front of them. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it again; this decision will determine our future direction!¡± In the end, it was Wang Dezhen who broke the deadlock, speaking first. Upon hearing this, Li Yi was the first to respond, ¡°My suggestion is still to take a detour¡­¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t locals here, so you don¡¯t understand our terrain. To the north of Luo An City, there is not only a zoo but also a wildlife preserve. Although there aren¡¯t many fierce beasts, it covers arge area and is now the territory of animals such as tigers and lions¡­¡± This wildlife preserve initially inhabited small animals like leopards, golden cats, and small spiritual cats. But before the apocalypse arrived, nobody knows who had opened all the gates of the zoo in the Northern City, resulting in the release of all the beasts like tigers, lions, and leopards. Now, that single northeast tiger has grown to a height of thirty meters and a length of over a hundred meters. The evolutionary rate of animals is clearly faster than that of humans. As long as they eat meat, they can continuously grow. ¡°We can¡¯t detour!¡± This time, one of the strategists spoke, ¡°This wildlife reserve is just too extensive. If we take a detour, it will take us at least half a month to reach Honeymoon City. And this is an optimistic estimation. If we encounter sudden incidents like a broken bridge, the time will be further dyed¡­ Honeymoon City is about four hundred kilometers north of Luo An City and is no longer part of Nanyuan province. It is called Honeymoon City because it is a semi-water city, nestled between mountains and rivers. The environment is particrly beautiful, with inns all around. Newlyweds like to go there to spend their honeymoon. ¡°How will we proceed if we don¡¯t detour? That giant tiger, you¡¯ve seen it too. The fighter jet flying at a height of a thousand meters didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before it was knocked out. This is simply outrageous¡­¡± Li Yi, who had seen the tiger¡¯s might first-hand, believed that there was no stronger creature on this Earth than that tiger now. He was convinced that even if the dinosaurs from the Jurassic period were to fight against this tiger, they would have to kneel! The strategist shook his head, ¡°No. The reason the fighter jet was taken down was because it had entered the tiger¡¯s territory and was considered an invader¡­¡± ¡°Actually, have you ever considered, now that the tiger has grown sorge, in its eyes, aren¡¯t we humans just like ants?¡± ¡°I believe that even if you were lying in front of it, it wouldn¡¯t care to eat you!¡± Li Yi quickly retorted, ¡°Even if in its eyes, one person is like an ant, we are talking about three hundred thousand people here. With so many people passing through its territory, even if it randomly steps on us a few times, humans won¡¯t be able to withstand it!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s kill it!¡± The strategist, with a murderous look on his face, continued, ¡°There will be major changes in a month, and if we can¡¯t reach Meimu Mountain in Shuchuan by then, who knows whether we might be stuck on the way. Don¡¯t tell me that with all these weapons and Superpowered individuals, we can¡¯t kill a single tiger?¡± ¡°Right!¡± The other strategist, who had remained silent until then, took over, ¡°We have the Diamond King, we have the War God Du Gang. I think we should send Superpowered individuals to hunt the tiger!¡± ¡°The tiger is thirty meters tall and over a hundred meters long, brother. Do you bear a grudge against the Diamond King, or do you want the War God to surrender his life?¡± Li Yi mocked, ¡°Tell me how a five-meter man and a ten-meter man are going to take on the Tigee King? They would just be offering food to it. Speaking of which, that tiger must be weary of eating insects in the forest¡­¡± Wang Dezhen observed the escting conflict between the two groups and quickly intervened. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, let¡¯s hear what Master Zhuge Shui has to say!¡± Zhuge Shui, after listening for a while and considering some issues, responded when addressed, ¡°What we face now are two options ¨C cross the forest, or take a detour¡­¡¯ ¡°My suggestion is to first devise some ns, to see whether we can safely and effectively cross this forest. If that¡¯s not possible, we will have no choice but to make a detour!¡± Zhuge Shui¡¯s idea was in line with what Wang Dezhen had in mind. Before anyone else could speak, he smacked the table with decision, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as Mr. Zhuge suggests.. We will firste up with several ns to try to handle that tiger!¡± Chapter 74 - 74: 74: Will it Pierce Through the Earth? (Seeking Recommendations) Chapter 74 - 74: 74: Will it Pierce Through the Earth? (Seeking Rmendations) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh- Ohh A wild rooster that had survived, began to crow at the emergence of the sun. Three kilometers away from Luo An City, after Du Gang once again thrust his spear and killed a Golden Beetle at the Spatial Channel, the originally existing vast and profound Spatial Channel gradually started to fade, until itpletely disappeared. Surrounding him, an astounding four to five piles, each several hundred meters high, of Golden Beetle carcasses had piled up. Throughout the night, he didn¡¯t stop for a single moment, continuously ughtering the insects. In his eyes, these insects were all Source Energy ¡ª the source of his increasing strength! ¡°Huff- Du Gang stood atop a mound of insect corpses, looking at the newly risen sun in the distance, unable to help but let out a slight sigh of relief. Despite a night of continuous battling, his body could still go on for another three nights, but his spirit was somewhat exhausted. ¡°Eagle!¡± He lifted his head to nce at the eagle still soaring in the sky, and loudly asked, ¡°How many insects have I killed?¡± ¡°Caw¨C!¡± The eagle swiftly descended,nding on Du Gang¡¯s shoulder. Its eyes were full of bloodshot veins ¡ª it was clear that after keeping watch for an entire night, it was also utterly exhausted. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The low voice of the Hunting Dog came from the electronic device on the eagle. After a few seconds, it spoke again, ¡°You¡¯ve killed 611 Golden Beetles in total, and 12355 ck Beetles¡­¡± It was only due to the limited number of Golden Beetlesing out of this particr Spatial Channel that Du Gang hadn¡¯t killed more. However, he had not annihted every ck Beetle. After escaping from this Spatial Channel, many ck Beetles had fled. Upon hearing the count, Du Gang revealed a smile and instantly seemed a bit more energetic. ¡°611 Golden Beetles, exchanged at a rate of twenty to one could be 12220 ck ¡°Thates to a total of 24575 Red Crystals!¡± ¡°These are the Red Crystals I rightfully earned. Adding Commander Wang¡¯s promised double, thates to 49150 Red Crystals!¡± ¡°Tranted into Source Energy, it¡¯s nearly a hundred thousand points!¡± Does that mean, I can directly break through to a Battle Level of twenty meters?!! ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Upon learning of his results of the night¡¯s hunting, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help letting out a heartyugh, then instructed the eagle, ¡°You can go and report to the Commander now. I¡¯m nning to return home. Once they¡¯re ready with my crystals, send them over!¡± He did not stay at a temporary residence within the smallmunity, but rather his own home. After all, he spent his nights hunting so, it didn¡¯t matter where he slept during the day. Therefore, squeezing into the confines of the Dawn Stone¡¯s area was unnecessary. ¡°Caw¨C!¡± The eagle obediently nodded its head, let out a caw, and quickly flew away. Inside themand vehicle. Wang Dezhen and his team hadn¡¯t slept all night and were still discussing how to handle the giant tiger problem. Some suggested using a nuclear bomb, some suggested detouring, and some suggested sending the Superpowered up the mountain to fight the tiger. However, no consensus was reached. The most influential person, Zhuge Shui, hadn¡¯t yet expressed his opinion. At that moment, he was leaning back in his chair, sound asleep. Wang Dezhen wasn¡¯t sure when he had fallen asleep. But seeing the white-haired, elderly man, he didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb him. Just then, the deputy officer from outside entered. ¡°Commander, the Eagle and Hunting Dog are here!¡± Seeing the rest of the team had also failed to reach a resolution, and not fearing they¡¯d hear anything they shouldn¡¯t, Wang Dezhen said, ¡°Let them in!¡± He had specially assigned these two to Du Gang, so naturally, he knew why they were here. Soon, one after another, they both came in to report. ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, smiling, ¡°The young man sure has energy. After battling all night, tell me, how many insects did he kill?¡± Hunting Dog and Eagle exchanged a nce, stepped forward, and answered, ¡°He has killed a total of 611 Golden Beetles and 12355 ck Beetles.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Dezhen widened his eyes and asked again. ¡°611 Golden Beetles, 12355 ck Beetles!¡± He was stunned ¨C Du Gang had single-handedly killed over ten thousand insects! Over there, Li Yi and two others who were still in a heated debate also stopped. All three of them were dumbfounded. Li Youcai quickly calcted, and said, ¡°So, we owe him 49150 Red Crystals?¡± Upon hearing the number, Wang Dezhen was momentarily speechless, feeling a twinge of pain in his heart. ording to their ongoing Group Awakening B n. This quantity of crystals would be enough for 4900 people to undergo awakening tests. Simrly, it would almost be enough to awaken 490 superpowered individuals! Seeing that nobody was speaking, Liu Xingyu suggested: ¡°How about we just don¡¯t give it?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t not give!¡± Li Youcai rebutted: ¡°It would seem too rude if we don¡¯t give! How about we just stop doubling it? Let¡¯s give him only a bit more than 20,000?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Wang Dezhen abruptly stopped the two of them, his brows furrowed, ¡°We have just begun our cooperation, are we going to sever ties because of such a small amount of crystals?¡± He turned to face Hound, and ordered, ¡°Go to the warehouse now, collect the crystals and deliver them to Du Gang!¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Seeing that Commander Wang had spoken, Liu Xingyu and Li Youcai halted their argument. Sometimes, it¡¯s not about what they want to say; instead, it¡¯s about voicing out in adherence with the leaders¡¯ line. However, it is clear that Wang Dezhen had no intention of withholding the crystals from Du Gang. In his eyes, these crystals were not worth causing a dispute with Du Gang. ¡°Oh, haven¡¯t you guys dispersed yet?¡± At this moment, Zhuge Shui woke up and made apletely obliviousment. The other three people looked at Old Shui with envy, thinking he was probably the only one who could fall asleep during a discussion in this room! Wang Dezhen started the conversation, ¡°Old Shui, we have been discussing all night and haven¡¯te up with a feasible n, what do you think?¡± Then, instead of deliberately making things difficult for Zhuge Shui, he enumerated the ns proposed by everyone else. After hearing them, Zhuge Shui pondered for a moment and then spoke, ¡°We can exclude nuclear bombs for now. We are located too close to the impact, the radiation could directly take this old man¡¯s life¡­¡± ¡°Dispatch a team of superpowered individuals¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Wang Dezhen imed, ¡°We will proceed as Old Shui said, let¡¯s send a team of superpowered individuals to probe once more!¡± After Du Gang¡¯s hunt ended, he didn¡¯t hurry back to his dwelling. Instead, he found a river to rinse himself off. A night¡¯s fighting had left him covered in sticky bloodstains, a thickyer of green blood scabs making him look like a green giant¡­ When he returned home ready to rest, he found Hound waiting downstairs. Four big, military-green metal boxes, neatly arranged at the door. ¡°Great God of War, the crystals are all here. Do you want to count them?¡± Since learning about Du Gang¡¯s power, Hound dare not call him by his name anymore. In the past, those at the bottom of the military revered strength, it was just that the focus then was on elements like marksmanship and physical condition. Nowadays, amongst superpowered individuals, with a strength difference vast like the heavens, Du Gang hadpletely be someone he looked up to and revered. ¡°No need!¡± Du Gang waved his hand and smiled, ¡°You must have been tired as well all night, you should go and rest!¡± ¡°Should I help you move these boxes upstairs?¡± ¡°No need, off you go!¡± Upon hearing this, Hound obediently got into the car and left. After he left, Du Gang didn¡¯t bring the boxes upstairs. He just opened one nearby and started absorbing. [Detection of 49,150 units of Red Source Energy Crystals, absorb?] ¡°Absorb!¡± [Absorption of 49 ,150 Red Source Energy Crystals, resulting in Source Energy points of 112,465!] Including the Source Energy he had left, he now had a total of 119 ,267 Source Energy points. ¡°Level up!¡± Without hesitation, he added all 110,000 Source Energy points. [Du Gang] [Second-Rank Ancient God] [Battle Level: 23 Meters] ¡°Cooperating with the military isn¡¯t so bad!¡± Du Gangughed. Just one night and his proportion had doubled. Keep in mind, based on the square-cubew, his power had increased more than just twofold. He roughly calcted that after his transformation, his weight could be between 350 to 400 tons. He couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the power of a punch thrown with this immense weight. ¡°Could I ¡­. punch through Earth?¡± Chapter 80 - 80: 80: Turning the Tables! (Seeking Chapter 80 - 80: 80: Turning the Tables! (Seeking Rmendations, Collections, Comments, and Rewards) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Spear of the Ancient God!¡± Just as the giant tiger lunged, Du Gang summoned the Spear of the Ancient God. The moment his palm grasped the spear shaft, he swung it at an incredible speed towards the tiger. At the same time, he continuously muttered ¡°Bigger, bigger, bigger!¡± in his heart. As he kept muttering, the Spear of the Ancient God, originally two meters wide and thirty meters long, suddenly began to grow. Three meters wide, forty-five meters long¡­ Four meters wide, sixty meters long¡­ Caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the enormous spear, the tiger floundered mid-air. But itsrge body made it hard for it to quickly maneuver in the air, especially considering the rapidly expanding spear was like a sponge growing at an rming rate. Having no other choice, the tiger reached out with its paw and struck at the spear. ¡°ng! ¡± A metallic collision echoed as the tiger¡¯s paw met the spearhead. The spear suddenly changed direction and smacked into the tiger¡¯s body. Though the massive spear ¨C four meters wide and sixty meters long ¨Ccked weightpared to the tiger, it was remarkably sharp. Unfortunately, even at twenty-three Battle Levels, Du Gang could not fully utilize the colossal spear due to its size. More precisely, with the sudden increase in weight after the spear ergement, its speed was significantly reduced. Although the tiger collided with it because it was unable to brake in time, it did not suffer much damage. However, the tiger¡¯s charge was halted. Du Gang initially only reacted instinctively to counterattack, intending to buy time to escape. But after witnessing the spear sessfully stop the giant tiger, he paused. ¡°Withdraw!¡± ¡°Launch!¡± ¡°ng! ¡± ¡°Withdraw!¡± ¡°Launch!¡± ¡°ng! ¡± After several rounds, the tiger no longer wanted to lunge. Though the spear couldn¡¯t harm it, the reaction force from their collisions caused difort in its insides. Seeing the tiger halt, Du Gang also stopped, and staring at the tiger, he said, ¡°My dear Tiger, let¡¯s sit and talk¡­.¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Okay, so you don¡¯t want to talk. How about this, you stay king of the forest, I promise not to contend with you, deal?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Since neither of us can defeat the other, why don¡¯t we just leave it at that?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Great Tiger, since you didn¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take that as a ¡®yes¡¯!¡± Regardless of whether the tiger understood him or not, Du Gang began to retreat step-by-step, spear in hand, never taking his eyes off the tiger. However, with each step he retreated, the tiger advanced a step. ¡°Tiger, you¡¯re not being fair. We agreed not to fight, why are you not letting me ¡°Roar!¡± After taking a few more steps back, Du Gang realized this wouldn¡¯t work. As a member of the cat family, the tiger was innately wary. Despite itsrge size, it had not changed its cautious nature. They would only attack when they are certain of their prey. If they find their enemy too draining or potentially hazardous, they would retreat. ¡°Great Tiger, it seems you really have a bone to pick with me?!¡± It dawned on Du Gang that unless he made the tiger perceive him as a threat and exclude him from its hunting list, it would not back down. Consequently, he stopped, held his spear in the reverse grip, thought for a moment, then withdrew the spear back into his body. Suddenly, his hands were empty. Opposite him, the massive tiger indeed looked puzzled. Its eyes darted left and right, as if asking, ¡®Where¡¯s the spear?¡¯ With his now empty hands, Du Gang helplessly shrugged, trying to appear harmless. ¡°Oh Great Tiger, I¡¯m ttered by your attention. Today, I surrender my body for your feast!¡± Unfortunately, the tiger could not understand him, and even if it could, it was unlikely to be naive enough to believe him. Seeing that Du Gang had ceased moving, it did not recklessly charge. Instead, it retracted its ws and started sauntering around Du Gang as though it was taking a stroll in its backyard. The tiger¡¯s most formidable weapons are its sharp teeth and retractable ws. But what they excelled at was not directbat, but ambushing! Using their heavily padded feet to approach the prey quietly, they pounce once the prey is within striking distance, targeting the prey¡¯s back and going for the throat. This way, they could prevent injuring themselves from prey resistance and capture their prey at a minimal cost. Clearly, Du Gang was familiar with the habits of feline creatures¡ªthough he¡¯d openly proimed to feed himself to the tiger, he¡¯d never once turned his back on the beast. After circling a few times without finding an optimal opportunity to attack, the huge tiger began to retreat. ¡°Hm?¡± Du Gang watched the retreating tiger, puzzled. Was it really giving up? Soon, the tiger would be out of his visual range, disappearing from sight. Is it safe now? He was skeptical. He nced at the eagle soaring high in the sky, and gestured to it. Instantly, the eagle understood, and began hovering at a considerable distance from the ground. As for Du Gang, he determined the direction of the tiger based on the eagle¡¯s flight path. It was just then that Chu Zixuan, who seemed to have noticed Du Gang¡¯s predicament, directed a tree branch remotely towards a certain direction. ¡°Humph, nning an ambush?¡± Du Gang sneered. Looking at the circling eagle overhead and the twirling branch nearby, he quickly understood. The huge tiger hadn¡¯t left. It had merely crept out of Du Gang¡¯s line of sight, nning a stealthy ambush. In the distance, several kilometers away, the massive tiger was lying t on the ground, all four paws pressing quietly on the ground, slowly moving towards Du Gang¡¯s nk. However, with his enormous body, it was too difficult to keep himselfpletely hidden. Without either of them needing to alert him, Du Gang was able to pinpoint the tiger¡¯s approximate location based on the movement of the branch in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s y along then!¡± Du Gang thought for a moment, deliberately exposing his back, and headed south. He originally wanted to kill the tiger using his ¡°Fatal Strike,¡± but even after putting away his spear, he couldn¡¯t attract its attention. And now, the tiger had chosen its own preferred way of hunting. So be it. Give it a chance to hunt! With feline creatures, if you don¡¯t exclude yourself from their hunting list, they can be very persistent¡ªthey have enough patience! And so, man and beast maintained a certain distance from each other, both heading southward. Du Gang treated it as if the tiger had truly given up, never once looking back, steadily heading south. But the tiger wasn¡¯t in a rush, sometimes going east, sometimes west, and at one point, even circling to the front of Du Gang from a greater distance. Finally, with only ten kilometers left to leave the forest, the tiger couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and began to rapidly close the distance between them. ¡°Five kilometers, three kilometers, one kilometer¡­¡± Only when it was approximately five hundred meters away, and felt that it was about to be exposed, did it finally pounce in Du Gang¡¯s direction. This time, victory was within its grasp! A leap, a drag, bite to the throat¡ªit was its usual hunting method. Just as the distance closed to two or three hundred meters and it thought sess was imminent, the prey in front suddenly turned around, with a strange expression on its face. Although it couldn¡¯tprehend humannguage, it could discern mockery in the prey¡¯s eyes. At the moment of turning, Du Gang unleashed his only attack skill. He could feel his muscles tensing and bones resonating, his feet furiously stamping against the ground, channelling his ¡®Chaos Force¡¯ through his body with utmost ferocity. ¡°Fatal Strike!¡± Following a fierce shout, Du Gang jabbed his two-meter-thick and thirty-meter-long Ancient God Spear directly at the colossal tiger. ¡°Bang¡±BangThe strong impact force split the air, making a series of explosive cracking noises. ¡°Rooooarr¨C¡± The tiger was shocked by the formidable energy, but basic instincts told him that it could not retreat! ¡°Roar!¡± After a deafening roar, it shot out its ws towards the sharp spear. However, it had underestimated the threat. Instead of facing the spear head-on, it adjusted its posture mid-air, tilting at a 45-degree angle to disperse the iing force¡ªan instinct embedded within its genes! ¡°Clever little trick!¡± Du Gang sneered, and without paying any heed to the beast¡¯s trick, he kept the spear thrusting forward while releasing all of his Chaos Force in one explosive burst. ¡°Cling- Zing¡±Boom-¡± Three different noises echoed. Within an instant, one of the tiger¡¯s ws were severed and the flesh on its pad was ripped apart by the spear, blood dripping profusely. ¡°Roar!¡± With this hit, the tiger finally recognized Du Gang¡¯s power¡ªthis was a beast that it could battle to the death! Hence, it forcefully kicked back, propelling its body backwards, just like a spring. With a few agile leaps, the beast quickly fled the scene.. Chapter 82 - 82: 82: The Change of Ownership in South Chapter 82 - 82: 82: The Change of Ownership in South Harbour City (Seeking Rmendations, Rewards, Comments, and Collections) Trantor: 549690339 South Harbour Province is located south of Nanyuan Province. After Ming Yuwei left with An Ya, they headed towards South Harbour Province following the direction that Du Gang and hispanions were heading. Flee to the north? She did not n on doing that! She wanted to find a ce where no one could interfere, and carry out her own ns. South Harbour Province refugee camp. Like the Military District of Nanyuan Province, arge number of civilians had been organized here, and the rtionship between the crystals and superpowers had also been made public. But one thing that differed from Nanyuan Province was that South Harbour Province had arger Dawn Stone. They did not need to migrate northward. That single Dawn Stone was enough to keep the local humans alive safely. Under themand of the South Harbour military, the survivors of South Harbour Province werergely gathered within the city. In contrast to Nanyuan Province, which only had about 300,000 survivors left. Situated in South Harbour City, were around 500,000 survivors¡­ Moreover, Ming Yuwei took this opportunity to gather around a dozen women around her. At this moment, this group of women, were gathered in a private ce, discussing secretly. ¡°An Ya, you¡¯ve seen the experiences of these women along our journey. Don¡¯t you really want to help me?¡± ¡°I¡­l¡¯ve seen it all, but¡­¡¯ ¡°An Ya,e with us!¡± A timid girl of about 15 or 16 said. Ming Yuwei dered resolutely,¡± Even if you do not help, we¡¯ll still make our move. It¡¯s just death. Of the people present here, who hasn¡¯t died once already¡­¡± Following Ming Yuwei¡¯s words, the other women also began to speak one after another. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just death. If Ming Yuwei hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have already died a long time ago!¡± ¡°Death, if it weren¡¯t for Ming Yuwei, I¡¯d have already sought death¡­¡± Seeing these fearless women, An Ya hesitated. Nevertheless, Ming Yuwei did not bother about her, and instead she started giving orders in front of her. ¡°Nana, Xiaolu, Bing Bing¡­you all are responsible for clearing the way. Anyone who blocks us, kill them¡­¡¯ ¡°Xiaoxiao, Linger, Xiao Tong¡­ Stay outside and buy us some time¡­¡± ¡°Meng Meng, follow me with me. When I break in, you¡¯ll control everyone¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re all going to die!¡± An Ya suddenly interrupted. Nobody paid her any attention! Seeing the determined faces of these women, she sighed, and finally said, ¡°1¡­1¡¯11 join you!¡± She was the only illusion superpower user among them. She followed Ming Yuwei and left Du Gang and the others three days ago. During the three days, Ming Yuwei, with her team, saved a considerable number of women. She did not understand whether Ming Yuwei had awakened another superpower. No matter how far apart they were, she could always find the women in distress. In three days, they saved more than thirty bullied women. Moreover, with the help of Ming Yuwei, all of them awakened their superpowers, and most of them were auxiliary superpowers. Mind reading, mind control, soul capturing, enchanting¡­ As time went by, she felt that this team was moving toward an unknown domain. Because, Ming Yuwei had promised everyone to establish a kingdom for women, protect women, and punish men! This time, they intended to invade the military headquarters of South Harbour City and control everyone inside¡­ And An Ya, being a kind-hearted woman, finally joined them. The reason why she was not firm was because among all the people present, only she had not been persecuted and she was still a virgin! July 13th. At night, Du Gang was frantically harvesting beetles in the spatial channels near Luo An City. Being one of the strongest survivors in Dawn City, Wang Dezhen informed him of the news from the Arctic Circle. The beetles would no longer have the concept of daytime hibernation in a week, meaning they had to reach Meimu Mountain within a week. All the trucks, including some high-quality off-road military vehicles, were gathered together for aplete refurbishment. They did not add weapons or armor, but added a second or even a third story to the original cabin. There was no need for these multi-story spaces to berge orfortable, as long as they could amodate a person when night fell. Everyone was moving, and although the civilians did not know why the leaders suddenly issued such an order, they knew that only by working could they survive. Also, on July 13th, there were changes at the survivor base in South Harbour Province. The South Harbour military suddenly wanted to conduct individual tests on all the survivors, iming that there was a type of bug that could burrow into human brains and control humans, hence the need for tests. But the actual situation was¡­ ¡°Have you vited any women?¡± ¡°Once¡­¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Have you vited any women?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°From today onwards, women are your masters. You must obey whatever they say. You do whatever they ask you to. You may not go against them at any cost, and besides that, you must protect women with your life¡­¡± ¡°Yes, my master!¡± With abination of illusion, lie detection, mind reading, memory imntation and other superpowers, Ming Yuwei led the entire camp in brainwashing all the men. The first to be brainwashed was themander of the Military District, followed by his soldiers, and finally, all male survivors also had nowhere to escape from this First Tribtion. In just one day, South Harbour City hadpletely transformed, and all men lowered their heads and showed reverence when seeing women. In themand center of South Harbour City, the man, Fang Hao, who originally sat in a leading position, now stood to one side with his waist bowed in respect. At his previous position, Ming Yuwei was sitting upright, and below her were An Ya and a group of women. She looked at the people below and asked lightly, ¡°How many women who can read minds and control illusions have we newly discovered?¡± A woman with big curly red hair and bright red lipstick smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s rted to us women being meticulous, but the number of women who can awaken these types of superpowers is undoubtedly high. We should be able to form approximately three hundred teams¡­¡± Her name was Rose. She was one of the new women Ming Yuwei had epted, and she was very capable. ¡°However, this type of brainwashing can onlyst for a maximum of one week!¡± Ming Yuwei did not care, and said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it once a week and make them keep doing this!¡± After she finished speaking, she continued to read through the secret files in themand center. It was then that she found out that different areas were actually connected to the Arctic Circle. Soon, she found the information about Nanyuan Province. ¡°Du Gang¡­became a giant?¡± She waved her hand, dismissing the people around her, before she began to look at the data seriously. After browsing for half an hour, her facial expression became more and more solemn. She murmured to herself, ¡°Du Gang¡­.why have I never heard of this man before the rebirth?¡± Chapter 84 - 84: 84: Discussion (Thank you to Wind·Slight Cool for donating 60000, awesome boss~!) Chapter 84 - 84: 84: Discussion (Thank you to Wind¡¤Slight Cool for donating 60000, awesome boss~!) Trantor:549690339 ¡°Master Shui, I admit, Du Gang is quite formidable, being able to escape from the giant tiger¡¯s attack, but asking him to kill the giant tiger is a bit too difficult for him, don¡¯t you think?¡± Li Youcai found it hard to ept what Zhuge Shui had just said. Wang Dezhen, however, was not quick to refute anything, rather he narrowed his eyes, quietly waiting. He knew that Zhuge Shui must know some information that he had yet to reveal. It was a matter of whether he would reveal it now. As the director of the city government office, Li Yi had perfected his ability to gauge others¡¯ moods and intentions. He quickly understood Wang Dezhen¡¯s silent hint and subtly relinquished his steadfast opinion, saying, ¡°Master Shui, indeed it would be too much to ask Du Gang to hold off the beast. He¡¯s still a child¡­. Sigh, it looks like we will have to resort to using nuclear bombs¡­.¡± Zhuge Shui might not have risen from the low ranks through bloody battles, but he¡¯d experienced enough to quickly grasp their intentions. However, he didn¡¯t show any resistance, but rather opted to share the information he knew. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I highly esteem Du Gang!¡± Seeing that he was about to divulge confidential information, everyone instantly became alert. They straightened up, pricking their ears to attentively listen to his narration. What a bunch of old geezers! Zhuge Shui sneered and began, ¡°The story dates back to the former Soviet Union in 1966¡­¡± Soon, he had recounted the entire K Superdeep Borehole project carried out by the former Soviet Union, including the discovery of the giant buried within. Everyone was enlightened. ¡°So, Du Gang is not actually a superpowered individual?¡± ¡°No wonder! Despite his size, he doesn¡¯t eat much¡­¡± However, Wang Dezhen wasn¡¯t as optimistic and questioned, ¡°Even if it¡¯s confirmed that Du Gang has a connection with the giant, what good does it do? How can it ward off the giant tiger?¡± Li Youcai and others nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, even if he¡¯s the descendant of that giant, he still needs to grow¡­.¡± Zhuge Shui merely smirked, and said, ¡°Ever since we discovered Du Gang, Commander Yao dispatched a specialized team to the abandoned K Superdeep Borehole region to reactivate some of the equipment¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know when we revisited the former Soviet Union territory?¡± The others nced at each other before shaking their heads, ¡°Which date was Zhuge Shui responded with a sly smile, ¡°In the early hours of July 9, we inadvertently observed Du Gang in battle against the bugs in Xingyuan County. After a series of simtion forecasts, on the same day, we sent people over to the former Soviet Union¡­ ¡°July 11 is the day when you first met Du Gang¡­ On the following day, not long after you handed over the ten thousand Red Crystals to him, Du Gang evolved!¡± Li Youcai frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t evolution normal? Doesn¡¯t every superpowered individual evolve by swallowing crystals?¡± Zhuge Shui shook his head and replied with a faint smile, ¡°On the morning of July 12, we received news from the former Soviet Union that there was a reduction in the energy of the underground giant¡­.¡± ¡°On the morning of July 13, you once again gave arge number of Red Crystals to Du Gang, and he evolved once more¡­ and once again, the energy within the underground giant decreased substantially¡­.¡± ¡°On the morning of July 14, which was just a short while ago, the same thing happened again!¡± Wang Dezhen frowned, ¡°How did you know about Du Gang¡¯s situation on July 14 ¡°Ahem!¡± This cunning old man is indeed secretlymunicating with the Arctic Circle. Wang Dezhen felt a tingling sensation in his teeth and reluctantly said, ¡°Fine, that¡¯s not important. I want to know what¡¯s the story with the energy within the giant?¡± Zhuge Shuiughed, ¡°Decades of research have revealed that although we haven¡¯t been able to harm the giant underground, we¡¯ve discovered something¡­ Through specialized detection methods, we¡¯ve found that there is a certain kind of energy in the giant¡¯s body, and it¡¯s an extremely high-level energy!¡± Everyone looked puzzled, an extremely high-level energy? Li Yi quickly asked, ¡°Elder Shui, can you trante it?¡± Zhuge Shui nodded, satisfied with his willingness to ask for an exnation, and exined with a smile, ¡°A very high-level energy means the kind of energy that humans on Earth cannot exploit or control!¡± A speechless silence fell over the crowd. Zhuge Shui spoke again, ¡°These things are not important. What¡¯s important is that we have discovered that as long as Du Gang consumes the crystals here, a small portion of the energy within the underground giant will disappear¡­¡± ¡°So, we have concluded that Du Gang is somehow connected to the underground giant. We believe that the reason why he¡¯s grown sorge is not solely due to the crystals¡­ You can imagine the crystals as the pivot, conveyor belt, activation code, recharge and so on. Yet, the real cause of his growth is the energy within the underground giant! ¡± Wang Dezhen eximed in shock, ¡°So, by consuming the crystals, Du Gang can establish a connection with the underground giant and gain its energy?¡± Zhuge Shui nodded and showed an approving expression, ¡°That¡¯s right, as we currently understand, as long as we continue to feed Du Gang the crystals, he will keep growing.. ¡°But if he absorbs all the energy from the giant, wouldn¡¯t it be useless after ¡°Ha, by that time, he would be one hundred thousand meters tall, likely finding other ways to evolve¡­¡± Once everyone confirmed Du Gang¡¯s potential, they quickly abandoned the n of using nuclear weapons and began to discuss how many crystals should be given to Du Gang. Li Yi was the first to speak, ¡°I propose to give him all avable crystals, and let him evolve!¡± He believed that since Du Gang had such potential to eventually reach a level of one hundred thousand meters, they should not fear and should keep feeding him! ¡°Not advisable!¡± Li Youcai quickly stood up and disagreed, ¡°If we support him unconditionally and rely on him, the cooperative rtionship between us will deteriorate and the bnce of power will tilt in his favor¡­ In the short term, there might not be any issues, but in the long run, he could develop a mentality that our survivalpletely depends on him¡­ Growing under such a mindset, he could be a dictator!¡± This time, everyone agreed without any objections, ¡°Indeed, we cannot let him instill such a thought!¡± Human nature is the most unpredictable, yet the trajectory of human behavior can be traced! People are experienced enough to analyze how terrifying it can be when a person¡¯s thoughts go out of control, especially without any restraint¡­ ¡°So, we should provide Du Gang with crystals as a form ofpensation. He will take care of the giant tiger, and in return, we will give him crystals. Now, let¡¯s discuss how much would be appropriate!¡± Li Youcai nodded, ¡°Indeed, we need to ensure that the amount of crystal we zive him is enouzh for him to defeat the ziant tizer.¡± Liu Xingyu said, ¡°First, we should see how many crystals we have left after deducting those needed daily!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Youcai continued, ¡°Firstly, we must deduct the daily crystal requirement for the B Awakening n. We havepleted a tenth of the n and there are still so many people waiting for the tests. If we rashly stop supplying them with the crystals, it could result in mass decrease in intelligence. In such an emotional state, a rebellion should be expected.. Wang Dezhen nodded in agreement. After obtaining the approval from the leader, Li Youcai¡¯s lips curved up slightly in a defiant glimpse at Li Yi. Then he continued, ¡°Next, we must deduct the crystals for the members of the pioneer team. These people, whether veterans or neers, are all superpowered now. We can¡¯t treat them the same as before, otherwise, they will get dissenting ideas. Hence, we should not deduct their crystals!¡± The pioneer team had the most superpowered members,prising more than 70% of the superpowered beings in the camp. If these people united, they could overthrow anything. If their mental bnce was disrupted and some of them who deemed themselves the chosen ones initiated trouble, things would get serious. Wang Dezhen nodded again, showing his agreement. Li Youcai smiled, ¡°So, after deducting the crystals for these two expenses, the remaining crystals can all be used aspensation¡­¡± ¡°How many crystals will be left after the deduction?¡± ¡°Including those in the warehouse about one hundred thousand Red Crystals!¡± Chapter 85 - 85: 85: Accepting the Mission (Seeking Chapter 85 - 85: 85: epting the Mission (Seeking Rmendations, Collections, Rewards, and Comments) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud ! ¡± Wang Dezhen and the others were standing outside Du Gang¡¯s house, quietly waiting. Everyone present was a superpowered being, capable of easily destroying this old-fashioned security door, yet no one did so. Half a minute passed by, and no one came to open the door. ¡°Du Gang is deep in sleep¡­¡± Wang Dezhen¡¯s gaze shifted towards Chu Zixuan. On Chu Zixuan¡¯s shoulder, a lieutenant colonel¡¯s insignia was clearly visible. Based on his performance in thest mission, along with his rtionship with Du Gang, after asking for his personal preference, Wang Dezhen appointed him to the Staff Department. Chu Zixuan, aware of Wang Dezhen¡¯s gaze, gave a slight nod. Then, inside Du Gang¡¯s room, the sound of the jingle drum rang out again¡­ ¡°Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud¡­¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ Chu Zixuan you¡­ ¡± Through the door, everyone could hear Du Gang¡¯s enraged roars from being awakened. Li Youcai appropriately knocked on the door again. Soon, Du Gang came out, dressed in his pajamas. He looked at the group of people at his door in confusion, ¡°What is this about?¡± ¡°Can wee in and talk?¡± Du Gang nodded and moved aside to let them in. Upon entering, Zhuge Shui began to look around the room. He noticed that the room was very clean. Clearly, Du Gang frequently cleaned, and in the center of the living room wall hung a photo of a middle-aged couple. He attempted to guess, these must be Du Gang¡¯s parents. From this, he could discern that Du Gang must not have lost control, and he secretly nodded his approval. He came to Nanyuan for more than just guiding Du Gang but also to observe and scrutinize him. If he found that he had anti-social personality or a trend of being unable tomunicate and control, he would quickly report up. By then, what awaited Du Gang could possibly be a nuclear cleansing¡­ ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed your rest, but we had no choice but toe to you¡­¡± As soon as they entered the room and barely sat down, Wang Dezhen apologized. Du Gang nodded. He also understood the general idea. These people consciously came to his door knowing he was asleep, which implied that there must be some important matter at hand. Seeing that he didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance, Wang Dezhen abandoned his alternative n of letting Chu Zixuan speak first and personally said, ¡°You know the news that the bugs will fully awaken in a week, and you have seen that huge tiger¡­ Now, we have to cross that forest. If we allow that giant tiger to rush into the crowd, the casualties would be uncountable¡­ ¡°We have previouslyunched missiles to attack the giant tiger, but it had limited effect¡­ ¡°You want me to chase the giant tiger away? Du Gang guessed their purpose. After seeing them nod, he asked, ¡°How many Crystals?¡± He knew from his previous experience that Chu Zixuan and those true superpowered beings could only consume one crystal per minute, and those with less talent digested even slower. However, he was able to absorb several tens of thousands in a day, which was indeed unscientific and would draw suspicion. Regardless, he certainly couldn¡¯t suppress his own advancement over fear of others discovering his secret, could he? To him, cooperating with the military was indeed a win-win scenario. As long as the military did not pry into his secret, he would not easily turn against them. After all, following the military would allow him to obtain more crystals, and his pace of evolution would be much faster! He trusted his own strength more than he trusted emotions or someone else¡¯s character. As long as he became strong, no one would dare to pry into his secrets! Simrly, he wanted to see if the military was sincere and wise enough. ¡°We have a Group Awakening B n¡­ And also, the crystals for the Pioneer Team, besides these two necessary crystal expenditures, we have over 113,000 Red Crystals remaining. If you¡¯re willing to help divert or drive away the giant tiger, all these Red Crystals will be yours!¡± There was no beating around the bush, but a truthful statement. This sincerity was indeed very shrewd! But Du Gang didn¡¯t rashly agree. Instead, he calcted until he was assured that he could at least evolve to a battle level of more than 55 meters and be certain of not dying when confronting the giant tiger again. Only then did he nod his head and say, ¡°Okay, but give me the crystals first!¡± Soon, they all moved downstairs. Twelverge iron boxes were neatly arranged. ¡°When will you depart?¡± After opening it and confirming that it was filled with Red Crystals, Du Gang asked. Wang Dezhen quickly replied, ¡°The sooner the better¡­¡± He looked at Du Gang and suggested, ¡°How about this¡­we leave first and you finish packing?¡± Du Gang understood what he meant, shook his head and chuckled, ¡°I have a unique physique, I can absorb Red Crystals without limit!¡± In the past two days of transactions, the military had already collected over a dozenrge iron boxes. They probably had their suspicions. But he didn¡¯t want to reveal his secret, or slow down his evolution. Hence, he simply used an excuse about his unique physique. He believed that no matter what, these people had to trust what he said! Then, ignoring the others, he waved his hand and instantly absorbed all the crystals. Pointing to the twelve empty boxes, he casually said, ¡°Take these boxes back and pack up. Get ready to depart!¡± The sight of the vanished crystals stunned everyone. Regardless, they managed to maintain enough restraint and quickly agreed. The reason the military brought Chu Zixuan along was also to help Du Gang figure out the location of the giant tiger. Du Gang understood this, and called Chu Zixuan to head towards the forest in the north with him. ¡°I will fly you there. Once the tiger is located, you can transform¡­¡± He knew Du Gang obtained crystals, so he said this. Du Gang didn¡¯t resist, he got on his skateboard. Soon, the two of them, one after the other, were standing on the skateboard, controlled by Chu Zixuan, flying towards the forest. Du Gang, standing behind him, focused his attention on his mind. [Remaining Source Energy: 250068 points] Looking at the huge amount of Source Energy, a wave of joy surged through his heart. He could evolve again! Quickly, he applied all the Source Energy to his body. [Du Gang] [Ancient God, Second Rank] [Battle Level: 60 meters] 60 meters, equivalent to a 20-story building. However, it should be noted that he isn¡¯t a building, but a living being, a giant person who had proportionally erged. His length, width, height, surface area, volume, weight, density, etc., all increased. Either in terms of defensive power or offensive power, he reached a terrifying level. The copse of a twenty-story building would cause disaster-level damage in any city. And the power Du Gang possessed was not merely the equivalent of a copsing building. He was a whole entity, he could harness all the power of his body, concentrate it to a point and unleash it. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the explosion caused by his punch now wasparable to the power of a small nuclear bomb! Just as he was feeling pleased with himself, Chu Zixuan slowly spoke, ¡°Found the giant tiger!¡± Chapter 86 - 86: 86: Winning Without Fighting! Chapter 86 - 86: 86: Winning Without Fighting! (Seeking Rmendations, Rewards, Comments, and Collections) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zixuan stopped in his tracks, pointed at the distant direction and said, ¡°It¡¯s about thirty kilometres ahead. For safety, I¡¯ll stay here¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll guide you if you veer off course!¡± Du Gang nodded, stepped off his skateboard, and chuckled, ¡°Alright, take care of yourself, I¡¯m off!¡± ¡°Transform!¡± After a loud shout, his body was once again covered by the crimson armor, transforming into a sixty-meter-tall giant, and he charged towards the giant tiger. ¡°Screech-a¡± Soon after him was an eagle that had been following Du Gang. The animal had just fallen asleep not long ago and was again woken up by an emergency call. Command center. Wang Dezhen, Zhuge Shui and others were sitting around a liquid crystal disy, staring at the screen with great interest. ¡°It¡¯s about to start, it¡¯s about to start!¡± Li Youcai cheered out loud, and distributed the prepared sunflower seeds and peanuts to everyone. The average age of the group was over sixty, and they were all watching the screen with as much excitement as children watching a cartoon. ¡°What do you think, can Du Gang beat it?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. When the giant tiger stands up, it is taller than Du Gang¡­¡± ¡°But what if Du Gang gets out of control and the tiger eats him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can tell that thisd Du Gang is very careful. He wouldn¡¯t have epted this task if he wasn¡¯t sure about it¡­¡± Contrary to the leisurely conversation in themand vehicle, the people in the camp had already been notified to prepare for departure at any moment and were currently packing up. All of them were allowed to carry belongings under fifty kilograms, except for the food that had been collected centrally. After all, space was limited; they couldn¡¯t take everything with them. Chanel bag? Throw it away! Gi diamond-studded belt? Throw it away! Durex? Throw¡­ keep this one. People discarded everything they considered useless, and took all the items that were deemed useful. At this moment, apart from some money-obsessed individuals who still kept some gold nes and other items on them, most people only carried food and necessities. After all, times had changed, and many people understood that the traditional standard of equivalent exchange would inevitably shift from gold to crystals. Only this item, which could awaken and evolve people, would represent the currency of the future! ¡°Screech-¡± ¡°Screech¨C¡± After Du Gang transformed once more and grewrger, his running speed increased, and the eagle in the sky had to p its wings desperately to keep up. Before long, a man and an eagle arrived at the giant tiger¡¯s dwelling area. ¡°Roar!¡± The giant tiger sensed the slight trembling of the ground and tightened its tiger eyes on Du Gang. ¡°Grr¨C¡± The giant tiger slightly opened its mouth, baring its teeth threateningly. So much saliva ran from its mouth that it didn¡¯t even realise. Looking at the tiger that was half his size, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Little brother, your big brother is here to visit you, how are you doing?¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The giant tiger waspletely dumbfounded. ording to its smell, it determined that the man in front of it was the one who hurt it yesterday. But while the man was a dwarf yesterday, he was now much taller than it¡­ The giant tiger looked up at Du Gang, its ws restlessly pawed at the ground. In the animal world, the difference in size is used to determine the strength of both the enemy and the friend. For example, bears will stand upright to confront a great enemy or danger, making themselves lookrger to scare off opponents. In the giant tiger¡¯s eyes, Du Gang was a threat when he was short. Now that he was taller, it was even more dangerous. It no longer felt at ease and content as it was before, its muscles were tight, and its body was edging closer to the ground to react to any movement from Du Gang. A man and a tiger, they stared at each other from a distance of seven to eight hundred meters. Du Gang could see the tiger¡¯s embarrassment. Without rushing, he materialized the Ancient God¡¯s spear. This time, his Ancient God¡¯s spear was a solid hundred meters long. ¡°Boom!¡± After materializing the Ancient God¡¯s spear, he casually shoved it into the ground, causing a loud noise to explode. ¡°Roar!¡± The giant tiger, upon seeing the Ancient God¡¯s spear, instantly revealed a sense of hatred. This very staff had hurt it! However, it soon noticed that the staff had grownrger, and a trace of fear revealed in its eyes. Du Gang just gave a smile, didn¡¯t act recklessly, but lifted the Ancient God¡¯s spear and took a step toward the giant tiger. He understood tigers somewhat, having visited the wildlife park in Luo An city during his childhood and took a specific interest in learning about tigers. He understood that tigers would attack in three situations. The first scenario was hunting, driven by hunger! The second scenario was protection, when its cubs were in danger from wildlife. The third scenario was defense, when a foreign beast intruded into its territory. Clearly, Du Gang was currently intruding into the tiger¡¯s territory. Under normal circumstances, the tiger would have gone berserk and started attacking the intruder. Still, it didn¡¯t make a move, because it was observing, studying the enemy¡¯s weakness, and the enemy¡¯s strength and bluff. If it¡¯s strong and you¡¯re weak, it will attempt to hunt you. If its strength and yours match, it will try to fight and size up. However, when it deems you stronger, it will roar, hoping to scare away the enemy. ¡°Roar!¡± Sure enough, upon realizing the enemy advanced a step, the giant tiger roared and retreated a step as well. Seeing this, Du Gang advanced another step. ¡°Roar!¡± The giant tiger fell back again! ¡°Fight back!¡± ¡°Go on, Du Gang!¡± Inside themand center, a group of old men were waving their arms frantically, as though watching a boxing match, wishing they could rece the person on the screen. Step by step, with each move, the giant tiger roared, its fierce voice seemed to echo, ¡®You dare take another step, I¡¯ll bite you to death¡­ You dare take another step¡­¡¯ In this present manner, Du Gang pushed back the tiger several hundred meters, all the way till he stood right where the tiger previouslyy, beside a huge boulder. And it didn¡¯t attack. ¡°Dude, you¡¯ve got a nice territory here; I am taking it!¡± Finishing speaking, he maliciously smiled, revealing his teeth. Then, not even the slightest shy, he removed his Blood Armor. ¡°Zzz Zzz Zzz- He stood there, bare-bodied, grasping the sky-high pir, and began to pee on therge stone where the giant tiger was originally sleeping. The eagle flying above was stunned, halted in mid-air as if time had frozen. And behind the camera on its back, the people in themand center stared speechlessly at Du Gang¡¯s action,pletely dumbfounded. ¡°He peed¡­¡± Not just these old men, but even Chu Zixuan, who was quietly waiting thirty kilometers away for this great battle, was bbergasted! Meanwhile at the scene, the giant tiger didn¡¯t overthink it. It fiercely stared at Du Gang for a few moments, as if recognizing his face, gave in unwillingly, nced back at its stone bed, and eventually turned around and left! ¡°Cough Cough!¡± Du Gang coughed once, stopped the waterfall, gave his body a minor shake, and promptly called, ¡°Blood Armor!¡± Instantly, the blood-red armor covered his body again. ¡°When other wildlife invade tiger¡¯s territory, it has three choices. One is to eat the weaker enemy! ¡± ¡°The second is to fight a simrly powered adversary to determine territorial ownership!¡± ¡°Third is to give up this territory and leave when faced with a stronger enemy!¡± Du Gang muttered to himself but also seemed to exin to the eagle, ¡°I am the third kind of enemy. It understands my strength but doesn¡¯t want to give up easily. So, urinating in its original nest is equivalent to defaming it¡­ This also signifies my deration of sovereignty over this territory¡­¡± ¡°So, this is called ¡®to defeat the enemy without a battle!¡±¡® Chapter 87 - 87: 87: Arriving at South Honeymoon City Chapter 87 - 87: 87: Arriving at South Honeymoon City Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Did I seriously spend 110,000 Red Crystals for a puddle of piss? In themand center, Wang Dezhen¡¯s entire face turned green as he nced at the video footage of the giant who has just finished urinating and was shaking it off. His hand was somewhat trembling. ¡°Ahem!¡± Zhuge Shuiforted him, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, Commander. You have to remember. This is the urine of a War God, not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry¡¯s piss¡­¡± Seeing this, everyone else also chimed in tofort him. ¡°Yeah, Commander. Only Du Gang could do something like this. Who else can?¡± ¡°Let King Kong try to take a piss and see if that giant tiger would eat him.¡± Zhuge Shui checked the time, which showed it was exactly at noon. He quickly said, ¡°Commander, it¡¯s twelve already, give the order. If we leave now and move quickly, we can reach Honeymoon City before dark.¡± ¡°Phew-¡± Wang Dezhen heaved a long sigh. He knew only Du Gang could achieve such an effect. But he was still notfortable. He had spent 110,000 Red Crystals, and had even prepared melon seeds and peanuts. This was infuriating! Suppressing his difort, he issued the order: ¡°Notify everyone to set off for Honeymoon City!¡± Under Wang Dezhen¡¯smand, everyone in the camp began to mobilize. The first to move out was, as always, the military¡¯s Road Hegemony Legion, responsible for opening the road. The highway that connected both cities had been covered with weeds and leaves and required the Road Hegemony Legion to clear it again for the other people to move forward! King Kong led a group of superpowered individuals from Divine Mystery Camp, following closely behind the Road Hegemony Legion, ready to deal with any potential dangers. ¡°Ahchoo!¡± Covering a sneeze, he smiled naively, ¡°Hehe, one of my prettydies must be thinking about me.¡± He took out a small mirror to admire his dark face and sighed, ¡°So damn handsome-4¡± The Road Hegemony Legion had dozens of heavy-duty engineering vehicles like road rollers, bulldozers, excavators, and loaders, all put into action. They only needed to make the road t enough for a four-wheel vehicle to move smoothly. Hence their progress wasn¡¯t slow. Following behind the Road Hegemony Legion was a group of special superpowered individuals. They were all kinds of Wood, Earth, Wind, Fire, and Water Element superpowers. The Earth and Wood Element superpowers had simple jobs: take care of areas left behind as not t enough by the Road Hegemony Legion, as neat and tidy as possible. Wind Element, on the other hand, had to scatter things that mosquitoes didn¡¯t like, such as realgar, mint oil, essential balm, and mint leaves, along the sides of the road. After all, the apocalypse, which was a disaster for humans andrge animals, was an opportunity for these little insects¡ª Under the nning of many strategists, the entire northward-moving team divided into five groups during the migration. The first group was the Road Hegemony Legion and some strong members from the Divine Mystery Camp for road construction. Following them were the specialized superpower teams, responsible for road repair and driving away insects. The third and fourth groups were the Pioneer Teams with the majority of the superpowers and civilians. To ensure the safety of therger group, they split the Pioneer Teams into smaller groups, ensuring there were superpowered individuals at every section, to respond to any sudden events. On the bright side, the Nanyuan¡¯s northward -moving team had not encountered many hostile animal attacks so far, and the few that had strayed into the camp were easily taken care of by the superpowers. The once more evolved mosquitos and animals, which came into being due to the fear humans instilled in them due to their long reign as the dominant species, would take time to ovee this fear. The fifth group consisted of the different teams and themand vehicles. They were not at the rear because they were scared to die, rather tomunicate to the civilians that they were not being left behind. Besides, there were nes and helicopters patrolling the skies, tasked with spotting any potential threats on the ground. ¡°Armed Helicopter No. 2 reporting, N-MIOI is clear of any obstructions¡­¡± ¡°Armed Helicopter No. 3 reporting, N-M102 is clear of any obstructions¡­¡± ¡°Armed Helicopter No. 9 reporting, N-M108 has copsed. The Road Hegemony Legion are attending to it¡­¡± This N-M shorthand stood for Nanyuan City and Honeymoon City, respectively, and the different road section numbers were assigned for rity during the journey, so everyone knew where everything was. There¡¯s a vast open field on the southern side of Honeymoon City, designated as a self-driving campsite to wee visitors. With the apocalypse in full swing, the vigers around the campsite had vanished. The survivors of Nanyuan were due to spend the night at the site. Honeymoon City is a tiered water city with not many skyscrapers. Most structures are low-rise, and to boost tourism, many of the buildings are constructed of wood. So, after careful consideration, the Nanyuan Command decided not to enter the city, choosing instead to camp outside the city for the night and continue the journey the following day. Soon, the convoys arrayed themselves, following theyout calcted well before by the strategists. There were tens of thousands of vehicles in the convoy, and it took a fair amount of time just forming a circle. ¡°Where are the Earth and Wood Element people? No cking off, get to work!¡± Not far from the scheduled campsite, the Earth and Wood Element superpowers cleared a vacant lot. In the lot, there were holes roughly half a meter deep at intervals, each justrge enough for one person to squat down. By each hole was a slender wooden pole with a squared-off tip. Following them were a group of people with buckets of paint. ¡°Remember, one side red and the other green. Don¡¯t get them mixed up! Also, put two bricks in each hole¡­¡¯ ¡°Captain, what¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°The red g means someone¡¯s using the hole, and green means it¡¯s free. What do you think the hole¡¯s for?¡± Thest time the campers had to rush into the fields for two hours, the smell enveloped the entire camp. Some had upset stomachs and couldn¡¯t hold it in and had not so considerate alternatives. So Wang Dezhen had his strategistse up with this solution. ¡°All right everyone, these public bathrooms can only be used after dark. Anyone who needs to go now, go further away and give the ¡®fertilizer¡¯ back to nature¡­¡± ¡®Got it! Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing this, the superpowers at work all broke intoughter. At the same time, many low-ranking officers went among the civilians to exin or introduce the use of the bathroom. ¡°Red means upied; green means unupied. Everyone, remember to cover the hole with the stick after you¡¯ve used it¡­¡± To solve this hygiene problem, Wang Dezhen had the strategists n the temporary campsite within the scope of the Dawn Stone. In addition, Wind Element superpowers were specially assigned to blow wind in the public hygiene area in rotation¡­ In this way, ording to the well-nned beforehandyout, the entire camp was being settled and developed methodically. And with people making merry, night gradually fell.. Chapter 88 - 88: 88: The Plan to Burn Down Changyang City! Chapter 88 - 88: 88: The n to Burn Down Changyang City! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Our country¡¯s terrain is higher in the west and lower in the east, higher in the north and lower in the south, with rivers generally running from high to low. The River of Forgetfulness, for example, flows from Shuchuan. If we follow the river upstream, we can also reach Shuchuan!¡± In themand center, Li Youcai expressed his opinion. Zhuge Shui shook his head, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the established route and travel onnd!¡± The reason Li Youcai said this was because he had learned here that the bugs were afraid of water. He continued: ¡°Master Shui, I¡¯m not questioning your n, but we need to adapt to circumstances, right? When we made the ns earlier, nobody thought water could be a problem, but now, in this city of mountains and rivers, it¡¯s proven that there are no bugs in the water. It will be really safe for us to take the water route!¡± Li Yi didn¡¯t object much this time, but he did voice his concern: ¡°If we are going by water, finding a boat would be a big problem. We¡¯ve done our survey before. The boats by thekeside have been taken away by locals a long time ago. Making new ones may not be that easy, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?¡± Li Youcai said, ¡°With so many superpowered people among us, we can¡¯t possibly have a problem with building some boats!¡± ¡°What about the power source? We can¡¯t just row the boats, and that would be too strenuous¡­¡± ¡°We can remove an engine from a car, and make a propeller¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha, a propeller for a wooden boat?¡± Seeing that Li Yi was arguing with him again, Li Youcai didn¡¯t persist this time. ¡°North?¡± Li Youcai said, ¡°In the middle, there¡¯s a stretch of road infested with rats¡­¡¯ ¡°These rats are not like giant tigers. One pee from Du Gang can easily scare them away¡­¡± Changyang City, the capital of Changyang Province and adjacent to Shuchuan, is a necessary route for the northern migration of survivors from the south. But at this moment, the city was upied by rats. Changyang City was originally a grain-producing area with a national grain warehouse, and suffered from rat infestation years ago. With the advent of the apocalypse, these rats have thrived. Threatening humans, attacking humans, growing as big as cows ¨C these are the new characteristics of these rats. If that were all, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, rats never appear singly; their numbers can range from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. Some experts even suspect that there are more rats born than eaten by the bugs¡­ The entire Changyang City, being the closest to Shuchuan, saw most of its poption move en masse the day after the Arctic Circle issued their notification. This left the city open to rats hiding underground. In just a few days, with plenty of food, the presence of dark matter which could cause mutations in any life form, and no supervision, these rats were close to establishing a rat kingdom. ¡°Indeed, these rats are a problem. In just two days, they have multiplied to such an extent¡­¡± Zhuge Shui shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just their high reproductive rate, there have always been arge number of them, mostly hiding underground. This evolution has increased their size, so they seem more numerous. Moreover, since there is no one controlling them, they have be bolder and dare to squirm up to the ground, leading to our current situation¡­¡± When the initial ns were made, the people of Changyang City hadn¡¯t left yet and everything was normal. But now, the situation had gotten worse! ¡°Are there any other problems?¡± Seeing that these issues were being discussed openly by the group, Wang Dezhen posed the question directly. Li Youcai shook his head and said, ¡°ording to the feedback from the Arctic Circle, only Changyang City has some anomalies. There are no problems in other ces!¡± ¡°So, does that mean, once we pass through the Changyang City area, we can safely and smoothly reach Meimu Mountain?!¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Just as they were discussing this, someone outside the tent knocked on the door. ¡°Enter! ¡± ¡°Commander, there is an abnormal situation!¡± The people inside exchanged nces, and Wang Dezhen quickly said, ¡°Speak!¡± The adjutant began to exin, ¡°There is a situation in the water!¡± Saying that, he yed a video. In the footage, a group of men and women had taken advantage of the sunset to take a bath and frolic in Lake Forgetfulness¡­ Before long, someone suddenly disappeared from the surface of theke. ¡°The school of fish under the water has also mutated. These people were all dragged under!¡± Sure enough, from time to time in the video, someone was dragged underwater amidst screams, while the surface of the water turned red with blood. ¡°Swim, swim fast!¡± Watching the video, Li Yi uttered this advice. However, a disappointing scene still unfolded. Among the twenty or so people who entered the water to y, all were dragged under the surface of the water, and none escaped back to shore. In the final moment of the video, everyone finally saw the culprit under the water. A fish full of tusks, the size of a shark! ¡°Is that a shark?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a white-striped fish!¡± The room fell silent. White-striped fish are usually small fish, typically found in small rivers and ditches. After a while, Liu Xingyu said, ¡°Damn it, do they also have some giant providing them with energy? How did they grow so fast?¡± ¡°Liu Xingyu!¡± Wang Dezhen suddenly frowned and shouted out. Realizing he had misspoke, Liu Xingyu immediately shut his mouth. Li Youcai took this opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s normal for them to grow like this. In such a great change in the world, wouldn¡¯t it be strange if all other species evolved and only those in the water didn¡¯t?¡± He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, we might as well travel bynd. If the white-striped fish is this big, I dare not imagine what other fish would turn into!¡± He didn¡¯t talk about building boats and taking the water route anymore. Onnd, if they encounter danger, they could at least fight it; if they take the water route and the boat breaks, everyone will be fish food. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll travel bynd. Now, let¡¯s discuss how to pass through Changyang City!¡± Under the direction of Wang Dezhen, the group began to discuss the problem of Changyang City once more. This time, it was Li Yi who opened the discussion, ¡°I suggest we use a nuclear bomb to clear the way!¡± Li Youcai mocked, ¡°Oh, not afraid of radiation now, are you?¡± Zhuge Shui chimed in at this point, ¡°The Arctic seems to suggest only using nuclear bombs when absolutely necessary. After all, this is our own territory. If one day the bugs disappear, we will still need to clean up this mess¡­¡± Just then, the sound of an explosion came from the distance once again. The group stood up reflexively. The adjutant quickly reported, ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang. The spatial channel this time is not far from our temporary camp¡­¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, ¡°Understood, keep going!¡± ¡°Then use missiles!¡± ¡°No good, if we use missiles, the road will surely be destroyed. You really think our Road Warrior Corps can build roads?¡± Indeed, the Road Warrior Corps can modify existing roads, but building new ones would be too time-consuming andbor-intensive. In the end, after a unanimous discussion, the group came up with a n. ¡°Burn down Changyang City!¡± Chapter 89 - 89: 89: Pouring Oil on the Fire and Du Gang’s New Discovery! Chapter 89 - 89: 89: Pouring Oil on the Fire and Du Gang¡¯s New Discovery! Trantor: 549690339 On July 15, the Nanyuan Military District informed the Arctic Circle of their n to burn down Changyang City. The Arctic Circle approved very quickly. A city can be rebuilt, but if people are gone, they¡¯re really gone. Humanity has already suffered so much death, we cannot afford any more! Thus, after receiving approval, the Nanyuan troops began their operation once again. Immense amounts of gasoline were being collected. In addition to this, they also began pooling the unused cooking oil from various supermarkets. Moreover, upon Zhuge Shui¡¯s suggestion, dozens of tons of water were specifically collected. Changyang City was vast. If they were to burn it entirely using gasoline, it would consume too much fuel. Thus, the Nanyuan Staff Department devised a simple n. They would circle around the city, dousing its outer perimeter with gasoline, then ignite the fire. As the mes intensely burned, they would start adding cooking oil. Thebustion point of cooking oil is between 350 to 400 degrees, so gasoline had to burn for a while first. Following this, once the cooking oil was sessfully lit, they would start adding water! Water¡¯s boiling point is 100 degrees, while oil¡¯s boiling point is 300 degrees. Also, water is denser than oil, meaning if water was added to burning oil, the water would sink and quickly evaporate. At this point, the oil would transform into tiny droplets floating in the air, mixing with the air to be a mmable gas, leading to an even more ferocious me. This was their cost-effective n to burn down Changyang City. After doing some calctions, they roughly predicted that the burning would not exceed ten hours. On July 16, survivors from Nanyuan arrived safely near Yangping County. This was less than a hundred kilometers away from Changyang City. The Nanyuan Air Force Department relocated altogether, bringing the Dawn Stone along, temporarily stationed at the original Air Force base of the Changyang Province Military District. This would help facilitate the uing operation. Starting at three in the afternoon, all the collected gasoline, cooking oil, and other substances were rapidly loaded onto various aircraft. In addition to the oil and water, several mmable and explosive materials were also packed onto the nes. Finally, by seven in the evening, all preparations wereplete. Aircraft filled with cooking oil and water were quietly positioned at the nearest Air Force base, awaitingmands from headquarters. Meanwhile, people waiting in their vehicles within the camp were all looking forward to it, keeping their eyes on the north. Over the past few days, they had received news that the military nned to set Changyang City on fire. They also knew that they would be able to sessfully arrive at the intended destination after passing Changyang City. Everyone wore an expression of anticipation and nervousness. They hoped for the operation to seed while worrying the fire could be too intense to control. At 19:30 on July 16, Commander Wang Dezhen from headquarters finally issued themand. ¡°Take off!¡± Following hismand, the Nanyuan Military District¡¯s Air Force swiftly took to the skies towards Changyang City. ¡°Dongsheng 2533 has reached the designated area, awaiting instructions¡­¡± ¡°Dongsheng 4568 has reached the designated area, awaiting instructions¡­¡± ¡°Dongsheng 5866 has reached the designated area, awaiting instructions¡­¡± Soon, all the aircraft had arrived at their predetermined positions. In themand center, Wang Dezhen, hearing these voices, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious. After all, sending an order to burn down a city, although a city without any people, just rats, is not an easy task! With a yell, he suddenlyughed, ¡°Starting today, I, Wang Dezhen, have also done something not everyone can do in their lifetime!¡± Burning a city, this kind of scene, was probably only seen in ancient times. Even then, there wouldn¡¯t be a burn of this scale. In ancient times, cities housing up to three hundred thousand people were consideredrge. However, in its prime, Changyang City housed nearly ten million inhabitants! A city of this size was about to be annihted! ¡°Commander, do you want me to count down for you?¡± Li Youcai suddenly chimed in. He wanted to shout a countdown so he could brag to others in the Military Districts about itter. Without giving him this opportunity, Wang Dezhen nced at him and shouted loudly. ¡°Ignite!¡± With his order, the aircraft hovering above Changyang City began their operation. As for the rats wandering aimlessly within Changyang City, they werepletely oblivious to it all. The smell of gasoline? They knew it was something from humans, but what it was specifically used for, they did not know! The mes ignited in an instant. Just like toppling a domino, the moment one area caught fire, the rest followed rapidly. In an instant, the entire surroundings of Changyang City were ame. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak! ¡± ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± The rats in the city, like headless flies, were crying out in madness, scurrying about in panic. But where could they escape to? The Staff Department, when nning, had first insisted on surrounding the city with gasoline as they feared these creatures would escape! Rats were unlike the great tigers, which could be driven away by a simple urination from Du Gang. But not the rats, we cannot stop until they arepletely exterminated. Otherwise, when the surviving members of humanity pass by, they will undoubtedly be attacked. Then, it would be the humans that would die. On the aircrafts, the pilots silently muttered to themselves, listening to the pitiful screams from below. ¡°We¡­ are doing all of this for mankind!¡± Those far in themand centre also fell into silence for a moment. From afar, they could hear the cries of the rats. This was not just a few rats, but hundreds of thousands, or even more! But there was no alternative! They were unable tomunicate! If they don¡¯t die, it will be humans that would end up dead! At this moment, there is no cruelty or mercy, it¡¯s all about survival! At this point, only Zhuge Shui remained calm. Having observed the city¡¯s temperature through video and knowing it was almost ready, he reminded, ¡°Commander, it¡¯s time to pour oil!¡± Wang Dezhen, suppressing his gloomy emotions, dered firmly: ¡°Pour the oil!¡± At hismand, the aircrafts once again took off. This time, they were adding fuel to the fire! The various cooking oils ignited the moment they were sprinkled, fuelling the already ten feet high mes, making them soar even higher. ¡°Pour water! ¡± Immediately after, came themand to pour water. Thismand wasn¡¯t given to put out the fire, but rather, to make the mes burn more intensely. It was the death sentence for all the rats in Changyang City! With the water mist spraying throughout the sky, the mes on the ground once again intensified, reaching heights of over a hundred feet! The intensity of this ze was so great that even those stationed at the campsite several tens of kilometers away in Yangping County could see it. All the people at the campsite fell silent. Some thought it was brutal, while others saw it as a necessary step for their survival. But no one opposed it! The 300,000 people at Nanyuan campsite chose their own lives over the potentially millions of rats in Changyang City. Not far from the campsite, near a spatial channel, Du Gang was still hunting. After two days of hunting, he had reached [Battle Level: 83m]. He had heard about the burning of Changyang City, but at this moment, he had no time to worry about those matters. He held a watch in his hand and muttered as he looked at it. ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, golden beetle!¡± Just as his words fell, a golden beetle slowly crawled out from the spatial channel in front of him¡­ He was bbergasted; he hadn¡¯t expected to actually confirm this idea! Over the past few days, he had been hunting insects every night, and the number of orange crystals he obtained each day was roughly the same. Apart from the night of July 12th, when he only hunted for ten hours, he would always set out to hunt before dark on the following nights. At first, he thought it was a coincidence, but then he noticed a strange phenomenon when hepared the quantity of golden beetles with the length of daytime. On July 12th, the length of daytime was 13 hours 35 minutes and 8 seconds. On July 13th, the length of daytime was 13 hours 34 minutes and 27 seconds. On July 14th, the length of daytime was 13 hours, 33 minutes, and 45 seconds. On July 15th, the length of daytime was 13 hours, 33 minutes, and 4 seconds. And on these three days, the number of Orange crystals he hunted was 814, 813, and 813 respectively! The numbers matched exactly with the daytime minutes! Essentially, one golden beetle would appear for every minute! ¡°So it seems, the insect nest on the other side of the spatial channel is not natural¡­¡± Du Gang muttered to himself, feeling like he had made a remarkable discovery! Chapter 90 - 90: 90: Arrived at Meimu Mountain! Chapter 90 - 90: 90: Arrived at Meimu Mountain! Trantor: 549690339 Arctic Circle. ¡°One golden beetle emerges every minute¡­¡± At this moment, Lu Zhou stood within the Arctic Circle, staring at the spatial channel appearing in the distant darkness, mumbling to himself. He had just inadvertently discovered this phenomenon. ¡°Damn it, I should¡¯ve gone out and explored earlier!¡± He regretted slightly, this kind of thing would¡¯ve been easy to notice if he were out experiencing it himself. Yet now, ten days into the apocalypse, he had only picked up on it by chance. And the informationing back from the front line didn¡¯t mention this at all. Ipetent? He shook his head, trying to justify for the soldiers on the frontline. ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s because everyone has taken refuge within the radius of the Dawn Stone and no longer confronted the spatial channels directly!¡± Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling mixed emotions about the discovery of the Dawn Stone. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing! ¡°But even so, those people who keep watching the surveince videos are really stupid. They haven¡¯t found anything in ten days!¡± When he gets back, he¡¯s definitely recing those staff monitoring the satellite images. He¡¯ll assign them to clean toilets, which would better suit their abilities! Early in the morning of July 17, the Nanyuan migration team set off again, heading towards Changyang City. After a night of burning, Changyang City had been reduced to rubble. The Road Bully Corps and the Firefighting Team worked together and managed to create a path within the cityrge enough for the caravan to pass through. Everyone watched the charred houses along the path, feeling a mix of strange emotions while also a sense of relief. They were grateful they were humans when faced with a disaster and not the rat kind that were dying. The whole convoy hadplicated feelings when passing through Changyang City. Almost no one spoke, and they quickly moved on from it. After passing through Changyang City, a grassroots military officer began to shout orders. ¡°Everyone speed up, there are five hundred kilometers to Meimu Mountain, we must reach before it gets dark¡­ the sooner we arrive, the sooner we can begin building our new home!¡± Meimu Mountain was the destination of the Nanyuan migration army. Besides having a Dawn Stone embedded in the mountainside, there was a river nearby, providing the necessary conditions for human survival. In themand vehicle. Du Gang reported what he had found the previous night. ¡°Du Gang, are you sure you didn¡¯t miscalcte?¡± Li Youcai was the first to voice his doubts. He thought that people with developed muscles like Du Gang shouldn¡¯t be expected to be very intelligent. Du Gang nced at him and ndly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was once a sportsmittee member. I am quite sensitive to math problems. I won¡¯t be wrong!¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, ¡°I believe you. As for this intelligence, we will report it to the Arctic Circle next time.¡± Du Gang looked confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to discuss it?¡± Zhuge Shuiughed, ¡°Let those idle folks in the Arctic Circle discuss this kind of problem. No matter what they specte, they will eventually tell me¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± He coughed, continued: ¡°Our urgent task now is to n and develop Meimu Mountain!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Can I listen?¡± During the day he followed the convoy, which was quite boring, so he¡¯d rather listen to their discussion. ¡°Sure!¡± Wang Dezhen agreed and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the discussion!¡± As soon as his words ended, Li Youcai took the lead, ¡°The Arctic Circle sent intelligence on July 13th saying that 175 hours 17 minutes 35 secondster, the bugs here willpletely awaken in the daytime¡­¡± ¡°To calcte it, it will be at 17:42:11 on July 20th for the bugs to be unafraid of light¡­¡± Li Yi, impressed, felt curious about the calctions, ¡°How did you calcte to the second?¡± ¡°I estimated it. Roughly around 5 pm on the 20th¡­¡± Li Youcai dismissively responded. He continued, ¡°That is not important. The important thing is that we must change Meimu Mountain into a ce where humans can live by the time the bugs awaken in daylight¡­¡± Arctic Circle. Lu Zhou returned to themand center. Yao Zhenguo smiled, ¡°I was just about to find you. You have something to say, go ahead!¡± Lu Zhou nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered another serious problem!¡± ¡°I found that the time golden beetles emerge from the spatial channel is fixed, maintaining a rate of one per minute. This suggests that this spatial channel may not be a natural phenomenon¡­¡± Quickly he ryed his spection. Yao Zhenguo contemted for a while, then passed over a file from the desk, ¡°First, have a look at this!¡± Lu Zhou took it and began to read. [Nanyuan Military District Intelligence: War God Du Gang discovered that the bugs in the spatial channel are suspected to be unnatural¡­] ¡®What?¡± Lu Zhou eximed in disbelief. ¡°He discovered it first?¡± Yao Zhenguo snorted, ¡°If he weren¡¯t the War God, the strongest Combat Power of Nanyuan, I would have transferred Du Gang here to be the director of your research institute!¡± Lu Zhou ignored his sarcastic remark, and instead read the file in detail. Once he had finished, he breathed a sigh of relief, smiling lightly, ¡°It¡¯s normal that he would discover it. He is hunting at the mouth of the spatial channel every day¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo shook his head, ¡°Okay, I was just joking. I¡¯m not denying your ability. Come to the council chamber at 3 0¡¯clock this afternoon. We will discuss the issue of the spatial channel¡­¡± Lu Zhou shook his head, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this be a matter for the national masters to discuss? I¡¯d rather not participate¡­¡± ¡°No, you need to participate this time. Some spections may need scientific support¡­¡± Hearing this, Lu Zhou nodded andughed, ¡°Alright then, I will see you at the council chamber at 3 0¡¯clock!¡± After speaking, he walked towards the exit. Just as he opened the door, it seemed like he remembered something, and he turned back, ¡°I have a suggestion. Let those fellows watching the satellite surveince go clean toilets¡­¡± ¡°Approved!¡± The Nanyuan migration army reached Meimu Mountain at 3 0¡¯clock in the afternoon after a day¡¯s journey. ¡°Everyone, set up camp at the foot of the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Where are the Earth Element people? Dig holes and build toilets¡­¡± With the shout of the grassroots military officers, the people at the campsite started moving again. Only the members of themand unit were standing at the foot of Meimu Mountain, looking up. ¡°There are quite a few animals on the mountain, some of which are nationally protected¡­¡± ¡°Drive them all out, kill any that resist!¡± ¡°Nationally protected animals¡­¡± ¡°If humans can¡¯t survive, who cares about animals? Drive them out or kill them. I¡¯m giving you until nightfall to finish this task!¡± It had been ten days since the apocalypse. Many previously harmless small animals had evolved into vicious beasts that could kill ordinary people. Therefore, at this time, he couldn¡¯t afford to be merciful. Also, time was short. They had two days and two nights to build. They had to clear out the entire mountain by tonight so that the construction team could go up the mountain. Following Wang Dezhen¡¯s orders, arge number of pioneer teams and the superpowered from the Divine Mystery Camp swarmed up the mountain, beginning to drive off or even ughter the animals hiding on the mountain.. Chapter 91 - 91: 91: Promoted to Rank-Three Ancient God! Chapter 91 - 91: 91: Promoted to Rank-Three Ancient God! Trantor: 549690339 On the evening of July 17th, all the animals on Meimu Mountain disappeared. The survivor camp had been set up, connected to the foot of Meimu Mountain, the range covered by the Dawn Stone intersected with that of the stone inside the mountain. This meant that the survivors could move freely on the mountain or within the camp. When everyone heard this news, they were overjoyed, cheering and crying. Ten days had passed since the end of the world, and the night had always belonged to the bugs. For so many days, they had to hide in a tiny space every night, hardly daring to breathe. But now, they had arge area to move, which meant that condoms could finally be put to good use¡­ ¡°Everyone, keep your order, in two days and two nights, we will transform the entire mountain into a ce suitable for human habitation¡­¡± ¡°Right now, we will divide everyone into three groups, rotating every eight hours, striving to provide everyone with a safe home as soon as possible¡­¡± After consulting with some construction engineers, themand center decided to turn the top of the mountain into a helipad. The air force¡¯s smooth takeoff andnding must be guaranteed first, as all their information was transmitted by aircraft. The top of Meimu Mountain was reasonably spacious, with a little effort, they could create a decent-sized helipad,rge enough for fighter nes to take off andnd. However, to get onto the mountain, they still needed to open a mountain road. ording to the engineers¡¯ concept, this transformation would involve building houses along the mountain, from low to high, first creating a mountain road, then relying on the road as a reference, digging into the mountain. All the houses would be like northern cave dwellings, embedded inside the mountain. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t have enough time to aplish all of this in two days. But there wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they justpleted the helipad, fixed the mountain road, and dug out the cave dwellings inside the mountain for the survivors to stay temporarily. After relentless efforts over two days and two nights by three hundred thousand people, Meimu Mountain had beenpletely transformed. The entire mountain, in line with the engineer¡¯s n, had be a three-dimensional mountain city. The top of the mountain held the helipad and the military base. The middle of the mountain was the dwelling ce for the masses. Viewed from afar, the entire mountain looked like a giant step,yered. The foot of the mountain was still controlled by the military. Here, aside from the stationed troops, a plot ofnd was set aside for the superpowered hunting team¡¯s base. The original Dawn Stone that was brought over was still at the foot of the mountain, protecting all the cars and machinery. At 5:50 PM on July 20th. There were still two hours until sunset, and at the bottom of the mountain, Wang Dezhen and others, including Du Gang, a group of senior superpowered individuals, were all quietly waiting. Within their sight, dozens to hundreds of ck Beetles and two Gold Beetles lied there. These bugs were all alive, just sleeping, and they purposely left them behind to verify whether the information that Lu Zhou brought back was urate. Eventually, when the time reached six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the hundreds of bugs outside the Dawn Stone¡¯s range finally woke up. ¡°True enough, they¡¯re alive!¡± ¡°Yes, from now on, bugs will no longer have the concept of sleep!¡± Everyone understood that from then on, there would be no more bugs lying on the floor begging for mercy! The pioneering team had to either break up or merge into a hunting team. ¡°Brothers, from now on, we will have to fight with live bugs. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Not afraid!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of killing these bugs all the time¡­¡± ¡°Alive or dead, just kill!¡± The superpower-users from the original pioneer team immediately burst intoughter. Clearly, the concept of bugs not sleeping didn¡¯t dampen their fighting spirit! In the crowd, Du Gang looked at the fully revived bugs in the distance and fell into deep thought. His Source Energy was enough to upgrade to the Third Rank two days ago, but for some reason, he always had a strange feeling. That after upgrading to the Third Rank, something would happen. In thest two days, he was always pondering, not knowing if the things that would happen after the promotion were good or bad. Just now, looking at the revived bugs and the determination on people¡¯s faces, he made a decision. Upgrade! Du Gang Second-Rank Ancient God Battle Level: 99 meters Source Energy: 302548 ¡°Upgrade ! ¡± Without any hesitation, he poured all his Source Energy into it. Du Gang Third-Rank Ancient God Battle Level: 129 meters Source Energy: 2548 This time, he didn¡¯t faint. As if his body could withstand this evolution, the upgrade waspleted in one go. And the changes he thought would happen to his body didn¡¯t appear, it seemed like he was just overthinking. He just wasn¡¯t sure if anything would change in other parts of the world¡­ ¡°Du Gang?!¡± At this point, a calm voice came from behind him. Turning his head, he saw a middle-aged man in military uniform with a colonel¡¯s rank on his shoulder. The man stood straight, his face full of determination. ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged man saluted, then said: ¡°I am Wang Hu, the martial arts instructor of the New Recruits Training Regiment of the Original Nanyuan Military District. ¡± Wang Hu took a step forward and started to speak: ¡°I¡¯ve seen yourbat videos, your superpower is very strong, but¡­you seem to not know how to use your power!¡± He continued, ¡°For example, take punching. There¡¯s a straight punch, a hook punch, a swing punch, a shock punch, a stab punch, a heavy punch, and so on. Each punching style can deliver a different amount of force and effect¡­¡± Du Gang was interested, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Hu calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the military for 25 years, always as a martial arts instructor. I want to teach you some skills to correctly use power. Besides, I see you have a long spear-like weapon¡­ I think there should be more than one way to use this weapon¡­¡± Du Gang thought for a moment. Indeed, he felt his attack methods were too single after transformation. Except for crushing opponents weaker than him, he seemed to not have other methods. So he nodded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯d like to give it a try. Where can we train?¡± Wang Hu said, ¡°Follow me. There¡¯s a spot at the Divine Mystery Camp where we won¡¯t be disturbed¡­¡± ¡°Beep-beep-¡± ¡°Dit-dit- The rm at themand camp around the Arctic Circle sounded at the same time. The staff on duty who were originally resting immediately sprang into action, running towards themand center. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yao Zhenguo had just gone out to inspect the people living in the ice cers when he was summoned back by the rm. Li Mingzhi¡¯s brows were knitted, and he reported: ¡°There¡¯s a new development¡­¡± Soon, he pulled Yao Zhenguo toward the monitoring area for the Western Hemisphere, pointed at a spatial channel on the screen and said, ¡°A new change just urred in the Western Hemisphere. The currently existing spatial channel becamerger. At the same time, new behemoths have appeared¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo clearly heard him use the word behemoth instead ofrge bugs. As he was about to ask, the operator magnified the satellite map. Suddenly, a hundred-meter-tall¡­dinosaur appeared on the screen! PS: High-energy warning, tomorrow¡¯s chapter may cause psychological difort for some readers, please read carefully.. Chapter 92 - 92: 92: A Different Sirius! Chapter 92 - 92: 92: A Different Sirius! Trantor: 549690339 South Harbour City. In a cell, a line of men was sessively tied to crucifixes. ¡°Smack!¡± A whip descended, rendering one man bloody and mangled. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Ming Yuwei brandished the whip, shouting sternly. The man, already battered and bruised, struggled to lift his head, nced at her, and said weakly, ¡°I am Chu Zifeng!¡± ¡°Smack! ¡± Another whip went down. ¡°Attend me!¡± Immediately, two uniformed women strutted over, wiggling their hips. They were d in sexy skimpy outfits, wore sultry makeup, and looked incredibly seductive. Such women weremon enough in bars, nightclubs, brothels, but their presence in a cell was somewhat unusual. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Looking at these two provocative women, Chu Zifeng didn¡¯t show any excitement, but a look of fear instead. He quickly closed his eyes, and began to mutter. ¡°Form is emptiness, emptiness is form¡­¡± The two women ignored his chatter and drew closer to him. ¡°Back off!¡± Ming Yuweimanded coldly. Immediately, the two hot and seductive women sashayed away. Ming Yuwei, however, removed a strangely shaped knife trom a sheath on her calf and slowly approached Chu Zifeng. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! ¡± Frantically struggling, Chu Zifeng shook his head, screaming in rage, knowing his fate, ¡°You¡¯ll have a terrible death, you heartless woman, you¡¯ll go to hell¡­¡± ¡°Hmph-!¡± Suddenly, a heart-rending scream rang out in the entire cell. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be my ve, you can be a eunuch instead! ¡± With Chu Zifeng¡¯s agonizing screams, a man tied alongside him on another crucifix could no longer bear it. He pleaded loudly amidst tears and snots, ¡°I am a ve, I am a ve, let me go, please, let me go, I don¡¯t want this, I am thest of the Yang family line¡­¡± ¡°Coward, disgrace, you¡¯ve utterly lost face for all men!¡± The moment the Yang man began to beg, an incredibly macho man roared out in fury. Like everyone else, he too was tied to a crucifix. Ming Yuwei nced at that man, a wicked smirk curling her lips,¡¯Ye Bufan, you¡¯re next!¡± Then she walked over to the man begging for mercy, extended her left hand, lifted his chin with her middle finger, and asked softly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man wept uncontrobly, ¡°I am a ve, I am a ve, you are my queen, I swear, for my whole life, I would be your ve!¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Ming Yuweiughed, and with a flick of her hand, the rope binding this man instantly burst apart, and he fell to the ground. ¡°My shoe is dirty¡­¡± Hearing this, the man hastily knelt down and fervently began licking the mud-streaked boots with his tongue. ¡°Worthless man!¡± She coldly spat out, kicked the man away, and walked out. Soon two women were escorting this hopelessly broken man out as well. Just as she reached the exit, she halted. In her eyes, a thread of ck smoke appeared. Instantly, the ck smoke seeped into her brain. Soon after, Ming Yuwei began to whisper in pain. ¡°Du Gang¡­Ancient God¡­¡± Not long after, she regained her senses, though her icy face was even more severe now. At this point, her memories werepletely distorted! She murmured softly. ¡°I can¡¯t waste time torturing men, I should leave it to my subordinates, I need to keep increasing my power¡­¡± ¡°I need to take revenge on Du Gang¡­¡± ¡°I have to kill him with my own hands¡­¡± ¡°I need to be stronger¡­¡± The killing intent and hatred gradually filled her eyes. With this thought, she swiftly left the cell and ordered the guard named Rose at the door, ¡°Send me all of the Orange Crystal reserves to my pce!¡± ¡°Sister Wei?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ming Yuwei narrowed her eyes and snorted coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Rose quickly assented, not daring to say anything else. What is referred to as the ¡®pce¡¯ is an ancient monument in South Harbour City, once the pce of an emperor. Arctic Circle. Countless monitoring screens indicated that it was all real. ¡°The dinosaur era ising¡­¡± Most of the satellite monitors disyed spatial channels worldwide, but at this moment, they were flooded with images of countless, bizarre-looking dinosaurs. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense, even if dinosaurs have made aeback, they should only be a few meters or tens of meters tall!¡± Hearing Assistant Director Yang Rui say this, Lu Zhou replied indifferently, ¡°Nothing is impossible, perhaps, billions of years ago, dinosaurs appeared this way¡­¡± It is said that misfortunes nevere singly. At this time, a scientist walked in. ¡°I have a photograph here that you should take a look at!¡± Lu Zhou and Yang Rui exchanged nces and quickly approached. The scientist exined, ¡°This is a photo automatically taken by the Heaven Spring Astronomical Telescope¡­ of Sirius at a distance of 8.6 light years¡­¡± ¡°Sirius?¡± Lu Zhou squinted, ¡°Sirius doesn¡¯t look like this, does it?¡± In the photo, Sirius looked nothing like its original appearance, it rather appeared like a shrouded in ck smoke. ¡°How was this photo taken?¡± The scientist exined, ¡°A stroke of luck, a spatial channel about a hundred meters tall opened near this telescope¡­¡± ¡°This photo was taken when the telescope was affected by some dark matter¡­¡± Lu Zhou frowned. Influence of some dark matter? Did this influence lead to the telescope malfunctioning and producing this image? Or, did this influence allow the telescope to capture the real scene? Yang Rui then asked, ¡°Has any other astronomical telescope observed this?¡± The scientist nodded, ¡°Yes, after finding this anomaly, we remotely controlled telescopes from other areas, and they all showed Sirius as it was before, no such change urred!¡± ¡°We must ascertain whether it¡¯s the telescope that¡¯s malfunctional or whether there¡¯s something wrong with the universe!¡± Lu Zhou and Yang Rui said almost in unison. Both of them exchanged nces, ¡°We must go to the scene ourselves, check the state of the telescope, then manually operate to verify.. ¡°Is there a military district near Heaven Spring?¡± ¡°Not anymore¡­.¡± Chapter 93 - 93: 93 Learning Boxing and The Arrival of Someone from the Arctic Circle Chapter 93 - 93: 93 Learning Boxing and The Arrival of Someone from the Arctic Circle Trantor: 549690339 Divine Mystery Camp. After confirming that there were no more bug-base crystals left for the taking, Wang Dezhen dispatched teams from the Divine Mystery Camp, made up of three to five personnel, tasked to exterminate bugs and collect crystals. As a result, the whole Divine Mystery Camp seemed very empty. ¡°A lot of parts of the human body actually possess a lot of power¡­¡± ¡°Try putting your hand naturally on the table, lift a finger and flick it against the table¡­¡± ¡°Now try lifting your wrist and toggling a finger downwards¡­¡± Wang Hu briefly exined to Du Gang and thenughed, ¡°Just try to understand the basics. The human body, in essence, is very powerful, but we just don¡¯t utilize it all most of the time¡­ ¡± ¡°For a simple punch, when force is exerted through the wrist, it¡¯s called a ¡®Crumbling Fist¡¯¡­¡± While saying this, he stood in his spot, slowly raising his hand to a horizontal level of 120 degrees. ¡°Pop!¡± His fist struck out, emanating a crisp sound. ¡°When delivering a ¡®Crumbling Fist¡¯, you gather energy subtly, releasing it abruptly over a short distance. Its strength is both swift and intense, embodying the ssic technique of prating power!¡± Wang Hu casually said, ¡°Once you¡¯ve mastered the ¡®Crumbling Fist¡¯, you can react quickly to any surprise attack and leverage the substantial power for counterblow. You can also utilize the prating force of a ¡®Crumbling Fist¡¯ for long-impact strikes.¡± Du Gang promptly tried mimicking the movement and punched out. ¡°Boom!¡± A dull sound resounded. Wang Hu shook his head, ¡°That wasn¡¯t a ¡®Crumbling Fist.¡¯ The sound of a ¡®Crumbling Fist¡¯ is crisp, reflecting the precise application of power. Your energy is too dispersed. If you really mastered the ¡®Crumbling Fist¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t sound like that, and its power would certainly be far stronger!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush your training. I¡¯m going to exin some basics to you. After you understand the theory, then you can start to practice.¡± Du Gang nodded; he indeed felt the discrepancy between his punch and Wang Hu¡¯s. His punch carried greater strength but was diffused, while Wang Hu¡¯s punches, although less forceful, were highly concentrated. In fact, it felt like Wang Hu could generate a sonic boom without exerting much effort. ¡°When you throw a punch, you can gather strength in different ways: from your wrist, elbow, shoulder, waist, hips, legs, etc. If you master all these, your control and utilization of power will significantly improve.¡± Wang Huughed, ¡°These are just the basics, to make you understand that various parts of your body can generate power. Once you¡¯ve got this, I¡¯ll teach you the methods to direct the force.¡± After pondering briefly, he asked, ¡°What do you think about footwork?¡± ¡°Footwork?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen some on TV, like the Lingering Wave Dance, the Bagua Step, and Inch-Shrinking Step.¡± Wang Hu shook his head, ¡°Whether those exist or not, I don¡¯t know. But the footwork I¡¯m going to show you is used for attack as well as evasion!¡± ¡°Footwork emerges naturally for attack or evasion!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only covered the ¡®Crumbling Fist¡¯ just now, but most movements are initiated from the waist or by twisting the hips and taking strength from the ground. This is when footworkes into y!¡± ¡°To put it simply, like in a straight jab, try standing with your right foot forward, left foot behind, maintaining about thirty centimeters between them¡­ Du quickly positioned himself as instructed. Wang Hu demonstrated a basicbat posture. One fist was in front while the other behind, the higher fist level with his nose and the lower one protecting his ribs. ¡°Now stand like me, with your right fist in front, and your left fist at the back¡­¡± Upon following Wang Hu¡¯s instructions, Du Gang felt awkward; he seemed like a halted runner and felt very unresponsive. ¡°Is your waist ufortable? Does it feel awkward?¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s awkward standing posture, Wang Huughed, ¡°Try standing with your right foot in front, and your right fist also in front, showing your body¡¯s side. Now does it feelfortable?¡± Indeed, as Du Gang imitated his instructions, his body felt much lighter. ¡°The initial stance you took could generate power, but could not utilize strengths from your waist, hips, and ground, thus the difort¡­¡± ¡°But the stance you¡¯re in now is a standardbat position. It can be adjusted ording to specific situations, and it allows you to strike the enemy with most of the power-deployment methods.¡± Wang Huughed, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®pass the fist, don¡¯t pass the step, pass the step, hit the master.¡¯ The importance of footwork in actualbat is significant¡­¡± ¡°Only through constant practice can you reach a level where your movements follow your thoughts, and your strikes are effective!¡± Soon enough, Wang Hu had taught him the simplest methods of putting punch power into form and matching footwork. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®talk with no action is nothing,¡¯ Maintain these stances and practice every day until it bes an instinctive reaction!¡± ¡°Only when you have mastered all these attack stances and no longer need to think about how to stand, how to exert power, or how to strike, will you truly be considered a novice and know how to throw a punch!¡± Even though Du Gang was a sportsmander before, he essentially discussed mathematics with the exercise teacher most of the time. As for these sport-rted theories, he wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable. Now, hearing so much practical content, he absorbed it like a sponge. Originally, he thought that the instructor might talk about some metaphysical,plex, and profound things, but he didn¡¯t expect the exnations to be simple and easy to understand. He seemed a little excited, ¡°Instructor, if I master these boxing movements, what will I learn next?¡± Wang Hu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be too ambitious, these skills take time to be instinct, at least half a year¡­ However, after you¡¯ve learned these, I¡¯ll teach you the basic footwork¡­ Afterwards, Du Gang started practicingbat skills while Wang Hu, from the side, gave instructions, correcting any irregr postures or wrong ways of exerting force. In just an hour, Du Gang had memorized all the key points of punching, reaching a level where he could perform them smoothly even without an instructor present. Wang Hu nodded,ughing, ¡°Good job! You have understood these fighting techniques. From now on, it¡¯s only a matter of practicing to proficiency. Practice for at least three hours a day, consistently long-term. I believe you can achieve a level of instinct in at most half a year!¡± In truth, half a year was an underestimate, he said it just so he won¡¯t discourage Du Gang¡¯s enthusiasm. You must know, his talent was considered very good, but even he took a whole year to sessfully reach the stage where these fighting skills became instinctual. Just then, Wang Dezhen walked in slowly with a group of people. Seeing this, Wang Hu immediately stood at attention, his body straight, and saluted with solemnity. Wang Dezhen and the others returned the salute and then quickly walked up to Du Gang. ¡°Du Gang, this is Scientist Lu Zhou from the Arctic Circle¡­¡± As Du Gang turned his head to look, a cultured gentleman dressed in a whiteb coat stood there. ¡°I need to go to the Sky Springs Space Center. It is currently upied by the bugs so I need a protector¡­¡± ¡°Sky Springs?¡± Du Gang muttered. Sky Springs was in the north, a satellite dispatch base. But by now, it was deserted! ¡°I know your fees are 50,000 red crystals overnight. As long as you can get me there and back safely, 100,000 red crystals are yours!¡± Fifty thousand red crystals was almost simr to his earnings from fighting overnight. However, fighting overnight or helping a human scientist was the same price, so he had no reason to refuse. ¡°Okay, when do we leave?¡± ¡°Now! ¡° Chapter 94 - 94: 94: Battle with the Dinosaur! Chapter 94 - 94: 94: Battle with the Dinosaur! Trantor: 549690339 On the ne. Apart from Du Gang and Lu Zhou, there were two other superpowered individuals, brought from the Arctic by Lu Zhou. The two superpowered individuals were dressed in military uniforms, sitting upright without any intention of chatting. Naturally, Du Gang didn¡¯t intend to force a conversation with them either. He turned to Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°Why are we going at this hour? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer during daylight?¡± Lu Zhou shook his head, ¡°I need to arrive at Tianquan when the spatial channel opens¡­¡± There are no spatial channels during the day. Under normal circumstances, the Tianquan telescope would not see anything. ¡°Du Gang, I want to warn you that today¡¯s spatial channel will bring some unusual creatures¡­ ¡°Unusual?¡± Lu Zhou nodded, ¡°Yes, on the side of the Western Hemisphere, there are several spatial channels, and dinosaurs have emerged from them!¡± ¡°Dinosaurs ¡°Yes, just like the dinosaurs of the ancient times, but even bigger¡­ they¡¯re hundreds of meters tall!¡± Du Gang seemed to ponder it and asked back, ¡°When did you discover this situation?¡± ¡°Not long ago, perhaps over an hour ago!¡± While this was of no concern when spoken about, it rang bells for those who heard it. Du Gang closed his eyes silently, as if he were feeling airsick. But in fact, his heart was in turmoil. Over an hour ago, wasn¡¯t that when he had broken through to the third rank? At that time, he had a vague feeling that something would happen after the breakthrough. There were no changes in his body after the breakthrough, so he thought it might¡¯ve been a misconception¡­ Now it seems that the changes in the spatial channels are strongly rted to his ascension to the third rank! Could it be¡­ the strength of the monsters is linked to my level? Or¡­ is Earth actually an testing ground for the ancient gods? He did not dare to voice these conjectures, only dared to think quietly in his heart. If Earth is a testing ground for the ancient gods, then who is he? The son of Du Kang? Or the son of an ancient god? If someone dared to call him son, he would dare to p the person¡­ Time passed quickly as Du Gang pondered. The helicopter, after traveling at high speed for two hours, finallynded on the roof of the Tianquan Observatory around eight in the evening. The good news was that the daylight at the Tianquan was quite long,sting over fourteen hours, the darkness wouldn¡¯t fall until eight fourteen, hence there was still about ten minutes left. ¡°Du Gang, the position where the spatial channel appears is about there¡­¡± After Lu Zhou left the ne, he first pointed to a direction for Du Gang, then continued, ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that a hundred-meter-high dinosaur will appear, you kill it if you can, or just hold it off as long as you can, I¡¯ll be done here in one or two hours!¡± There was a lot of open space near the Tianquan Observatory and the location Lu Zhou was pointing to was an open field. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I understand, you should go, I will guard here!¡± Lu Zhou nodded and quickly led the rest of the people from the ne into the building. At the foot of Meimu Mountain. Themander of the Nanyuan Military District, Wang Dezhen, was standing in front of the members of Divine Mystery Camp with a serious look on his face. ¡°In the next ten minutes, the spatial channel will open and dinosaurs as tall as 100 meters will appear. These are creatures even more terrifying than prehistoric dinosaurs¡­¡± ¡°This creature is ten or even a hundred times stronger than the golden beetles and giant tigers¡­¡± ¡°We can hide, we can pretend to be unaware, we can even disband here and now¡­¡± ¡°But, our homes, our families, our people, are right behind us right now. Once we retreat, everything¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°We swear to never retreat! ¡± Wang Dezhen¡¯s motivational speech was cut off when the Divine Mystery Camp operatives began to roar with determination. ¡°Very well! ¡± Wang Dezhen pressed his palm down, looking at their determined faces, and loudlymanded, ¡°All soldiers of the Divine Mystery Camp, form up!¡± As his words fell, the entire Divine Mystery Camp instantly formed dozens of teams ording to their different abilities. ¡°Reporting to yourmand, the Shield Team has assembled. Awaiting orders!¡± ¡°Reporting to yourmand, the Control Team has assembled. Awaiting orders!¡± ¡°Reporting to yourmand, the Long-range Attack Team has assembled. Awaiting orders!¡± Back when Lu Zhou informed Nanyuan of thetest news, Wang Dezhen and several members of the staff had already discussed their strategy. Are dinosaurs afraid of Dawn Stones? But they couldn¡¯t take that risk. If dinosaurs weren¡¯t afraid of the Dawn Stones, considering their size, Dawn City would be annihted in a heartbeat just after it was built! So, after their discussion, they grouped the superpowered individuals together based on their abilities, intending to hunt the dinosaurs cooperatively. The Divine Mystery Camp, as Nanyuan¡¯s newest ace Military District includes crystalline supplies from its inception. All its members, at the very least, are powerful fighters at the Orange Level, and the strongest have even reached the heights of the Tenth Rank of the Orange Level. Soon, eight hundred members took their designated positions ording to the established n. Everyone was silent, quietly waiting. ¡°Tick, tick, tick¡­.¡± As the seconds passed by, eventually, at the moment when thest light of the sun disappeared, the Spatial Channels appeared! The ck Beetles, which normally pour out as soon as the Spatial Channels open, didn¡¯t appear, leaving a brief vacuum in the Spatial Channels for a few seconds. Just as people started to wonder if there really were dinosaurs, a head suddenly protruded from roughly eighty to ny meters above the ground. A head, approximately twenty to thirty meters in diameter, squeezed out from the Spatial Channels. ¡°Long-range Attack Team, ready. Target the eyes¡ªFire!¡± As soon as the dinosaur showed its head, Wang Dezhen swiftly issued hismand. They had to blind it while it was showing itself! ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Immediately, countless ice cones, rockets, and des flew towards the dinosaur¡¯s head. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± A series of attacks hit the dinosaur¡¯s torso. It smartly moved two steps forward at thest moment, dodging the fatal strikes. Yet, aside from a few des and arrows that sessfully stuck in its body, all the other energy attacks, like tofu hitting a wall, shattered instantly with a ¡°crash¡±. Resistant to energy attacks? ¡°Shields!¡± The Shield Soldiers didn¡¯t hesitate, each summoning their respective shields and running towards the dinosaur. Before the battle, Zhuge Shui had exined their tactics, drawing from game boss-fighting methods. Shield Soldiers draw aggro while Earth Element and Wood Element Superpowered individuals focus on control, and the rest bombard it with long-range damage. Now that long-range energy attack was ineffective, yet the Shield Soldiers still followed their orders and charged forward without hesitation. ¡°Turtle Shell!¡± The Tortoise King was one of the eight kings of Nanyuan. His ability focused on the manifestation of a turtle¡¯s shell. With a fierce shout, a turtle shell appeared on his back and he charged towards the dinosaur. ¡°Roar!¡± The dinosaur, enraged by the sudden attack, lowered its head, identified the target rushing towards it, and stomped. ¡°Bang!¡± A dull thud echoed as the Tortoise King¡¯s shell shattered instantly, causing him to cough up blood and be buried underground. ¡°Charge, charge, charge!¡± Seeing the injury of the Tortoise King, the other Shield Soldiers didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, they followed and charged forward. At this point, Wang Dezhen suddenly shouted, ¡°Control!¡± The moment the word fell, dozens of Wood Element superpowered individuals, who had remained stationary up until now, released their powers simultaneously. Instantaneously, all the trees near the Spatial Channels seemed toe alive, extending their branches towards the dinosaur in front of them¡­. Meanwhile, the Shadow King turned into a shadow, attaching himself to the dinosaur¡¯s shadow. The Diamond King transformed into a white-haired gori, six meters tall, and charged forward. Then there was the instructor Wang Hu, whom Du Gang had just met. Holding a big knife in his hand, he also charged forward. At that moment, all the superpowered individuals, without any hesitation, initiated their charge.. Chapter 95 - 95: 95: A Discovery That Could Shake The World! (Seeking Recommendation) Chapter 95 - 95: 95: A Discovery That Could Shake The World! (Seeking Rmendation) Trantor: 549690339 In front of the Tianquan telescope, Lu Zhou quickly set this device to manual mode and swiftly looked towards Sirius. As expected, just like the image showed, under the influence of dark matter, Sirius appeared to be in a dense ck fog. ¡°So that¡¯s what Sirius A looks like, what about Sirius B?¡± Lu Zhou quickly pivoted the telescope and started to search for Sirius B, using previously calcted coordinates. Sirius is actually a binary star system, consisting of a white dwarf and a blue dwarf star, one big one small. The Sirius that people often mention is usually Sirius A, because it isrge and bright enough to almost overshadow the brightness of Sirius B. Sure enough, he quickly found Sirius B in Canis Major¡¯s precise location. Just like Sirius A, Sirius B also appeared to be shrouded in a ck fog. ¡°Incredible, this ck fog can cover an entire!¡± ¡°What on earth is that?!¡± Suddenly, Lu Zhou spotted a ck line between the two stars, whereupon he quickly expanded his telescope to the limit. ¡°How is this possible?¡± In the telescope, not only were Sirius A and Sirius B enveloped by a ck fog, but there was also a ck line between the two! He observed that ck line, somewhat bewildered, uncertain as to what it might be. ¡°Dark matter¡­ Sirius¡­ big and small¡­ connection¡­¡± Suddenly, as if he had figured something out, he quickly readjusted the telescope to intrasr detection mode. Shortly after, he retracted the telescope¡¯s field of view and began observing the others within the sr system. ¡°Mars¡­¡± He first adjusted the telescope to Mars¡¯s current orbit and started to observe. No ck fog! He furrowed his eyebrows, Mars was the he most likely thought of where life could exist in the sr system¡­ ¡°The in the sr system most likely to harbor life?¡± ¡°No, what I should be looking for is a that could harbor life forms more than a hundred timesrger than humans¡­¡± ¡°Jupiter has more than 300 times the mass of Earth.. ¡°Saturn has around 100 times the mass of Earth¡­¡± ¡°Could dinosaurs, insects have possiblye from theses?¡± Lu Zhou shook his head, if it were ordinary people, they would generally believe that therger the, therger the size of itsnd animals. However, the reality is the opposite! ¡°Under normal circumstances, the smaller the star¡¯s gravity, therger the creatures on its¡­¡± ¡°This is because terrestrial animals need to withstand their own weight and ovee gravity to pump blood to the upper parts of their bodies. The greater the gravity on a, the smaller its creatures! So, what I need to look for is a satellite or a that is not far from Earth and has a mass smaller than that of Earth by tens to hundreds of times!¡± Lu Zhou squinted his eyes, variousary and lunar data both shed in his mind, suddenly, he lifted his head, looking towards the moon hanging high in the sky. ¡°The moon has a diameter one-quarter of that of the Earth, yet its mass is only one-eighty-first of the Earth¡¯s!¡± It¡¯s very light, atypically light for a natural celestial body. Meanwhile, he recalled a lot of information rted to the moon. Its center of mass is always facing the Earth, always showing the same face to the Earth, as if the Earth was tied to it with a string. On the moon, there are mountains, water,kes, seas, ciers, ins, valleys¡­ Human beings have always been contemting lunar colonization ns, because the moon has certain conditions that enable human survival, unlike Saturn or Jupiter which are surrounded by hydrogen and helium gas. As he thought about this, Lu Zhou remembered news from six years ago. ¡°On October 5, 2014, scientists discovered a gigantic rectangr structure hidden underground on the moon, this structure alone had a width of 2500 kilometers!¡± ¡°What if¡­ dinosaurs, insects, these creatures¡­ have been hidden in its interior space¡­¡± Lu Zhou hastily redirected the telescope towards the moon. Indeed, on the moon¡¯s surface, there was ayer of ck fog! Thisyer of ck fog was the same as what he had seen on Sirius A and Sirius B. Shortly after analysing the moon¡¯s exterior, he located a small passageway simr to a pipe within its ck fog. This pipe-like fog was connected to the ck fog that surrounded Earth! ¡°Huh¡­¡± Lu Zhou quickly sat down and took several deep breaths. Suppressing the emotions welling up inside him, he then slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s sort this out¡­¡± ¡°Voyager 2, reaches the outer edge of the sr system andes into contact with a membrane¡­ ¡°That very day, calctions were made on the changing situation of dark matter, confirming Earth¡¯s enclosure by a force of dark matter¡­ That¡¯s theyer of ck fog outside Earth¡­¡± ¡°No matter what the membrane at the edge of the sr system is, it has an activation mechanism, and has activated countless spatial channels on Earth¡­¡± ¡°For all these years, countless meteors and meteorites have been entering and exiting the sr system, but none of them activated this mechanism¡­ Only Voyager 2 managed to¡­¡± ¡°What does Voyager 2 have?¡± ¡°Metal?¡± ¡°A signal?¡± ¡°A product of technology?¡± Lu Zhou shook his head and said: ¡°One thing we can be certain of is that natural objects floating in space can¡¯t activate the signal, but a product of technology can¡­ ¡± ¡°So, this disaster is not of natural origin, rather it was preemptively nted by a more advanced intelligent life form¡­¡± ¡°And the source of these spatial channels isn¡¯t from the Dark Universe as I originally imagined, but from the moon¡­ However, the entity that deposited these objects leverages dark matter or an energy that Earth¡¯s inhabitants can¡¯tprehend¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Lu Zhou brainstormed quietly. ¡°To destroy humanity? For a civilization capable of setting up an activation device at the sr system¡¯s edge, humans are nothing!¡± ¡°So¡­ research?¡± ¡°To observe?¡± ¡°Evolution?¡± ¡°Nurturing?¡± He did not continue to guess, thinking about it now would be a waste of time, so he quickly moved on. ¡°If we could sever the ck dark matter channel connecting the Earth to the moon, would the spatial channels disappear?!!¡± Lu Zhou had a strong feeling that this could be usible. If the ck fog channel connecting Earth to the moon were to disappear, everything woulde to an end! ¡°Would it work if we destroyed the moon?¡± As soon as he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his own words. The most powerful weapon humanity has is the nuclear weapon. The total atomic weapons of the entire humanity, even multiplied by ten thousand times, would only cause a Chicxulub Meteorite-like impact. An impact of this magnitude, for something the size of the moon, which has a diameter equal to one-fourth that of Earth, could only be considered a minor wound. Bombing the moon with human weaponry? Just dream on. ¡°What really needs to be researched is the ck fog!¡± Lu Zhou squinted his eyes, regardless of what this matter is, if an advanced civilization can use it as a transmission channel, perhaps humans, if they work hard enough, might be able to harness it and master this technology! Chapter 97 - 97: Master, Drop a Head! Chapter 97: Master, Drop a Head! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re saying these monsters¡­ came from the moon?¡± Du Gang could hardly believe it as he looked at the indifferent Lu Zhou beside him. ¡®Yes!¡± Lu Zhou nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a dark matter tunnel between our Earth and the moon¡­ It currently seems that this tunnel only transfers one way. It can deliver creatures hidden within the moon directly to Earth¡­¡± The reason he informed Du Gang of this intelligence was that Du Gang had earlier noticed a pattern to the Golden Beetle appearances, insinuating he was rather sharp-minded. Another reason revolved around a conjecture concerning Earth¡¯s tribtions¡­ Currently, the most likely entity on Earth capable of setting up such a thing was the Giants! Therefore, he wondered if these Giants could be some advanced life forms within the universe and if Du Gang was their heir. The so-called disaster might simply be a trial¡­ If Du Gang¡¯s power reached a certain level, would the trial end? Would the spatial channels disappear? Hearing his im, Du Gang was further convinced that Earth was indeed a testing ground for trials. Just in time, he ascended from the second rank to the third rank, and a change in the spatial channel happened, summoning a hundred-meter tall dinosaur. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and keep this information to ourselves for now¡­¡± , Lu Zhou insisted before heading for the ne. Disasters invoked by nature, and cmities orchestrated by advanced civilizations, are two different concepts. A natural disaster unites humanity. There¡¯s always hope of an end. But if the disaster is induced by an advanced civilization, that would be utterly desperate. It could potentially cause many to abandon the fight. Furthermore, if themon folk knew, it would trigger widespread panic. It could even convince some psychologically fragile people to choose a devastating path, causing even greater harm. ¡°I understand, I will not disclose this to anyone other than the military!¡± Du Gang was not a gossip, he would certainly remain discrete about such a matter. After some time into the flight, Du Gang suddenly asked, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the route back to Meimu Mountain, right?¡± The initial course was due North, but it now headed Southeast. ¡°The ne¡¯s remaining fuel isn¡¯t sufficient to reach Meimu Mountain. We¡¯ll detour to Dahuang Mountain. There¡¯s a survivor base there to refuel.¡± epting the pilot¡¯s exnation, Du Gang nodded, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. After a little more than half an hour, the nended atop a mountain over a thousand meters high. This was the Dahuang Mountain base¡¯s airfield. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Before the ne steadied, everyone heard explosions from afar. ¡°Those are the sounds of missiles detonating!¡± Lu Zhou calmly stated as he disembarked from the ne. ¡°Who are you?¡± The ground staff were puzzled. The Arctic Circle¡¯s ne had just left, and yet another had arrived. Lu Zhou quickly produced a piece of paper and showed the workers, ¡°We undertook a ssified mission up North. We¡¯re out of fuel and need to refuel here!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The ground crew hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m not authorized to decide that. Please wait downstairs while I consult with my superior!¡± Soon, someone escorted them down to the second floor. Simr to Meimu Mountain, the Divine Mystery Camp was situated on the second floor of the Dahuang Mountain base. When Du Gang andpany entered, most members of the Divine Mystery Camp were present. They hadn¡¯t gone out tobat the dinosaur. Fortunately, the spatial channel closest to Dahuang Mountain happened to be ten kilometers away. So, the district¡¯smanding officer chose not to deploy superhumans. Instead, they deployed the Rocket Army. The roaring Du Gang and his group heard earlier was the sound of Dahuang Mountain¡¯s Rocket Army attacking the dinosaur. They didn¡¯t wait long before a chief staff walked in. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, gentlemen. Themander is at the front line. I am here to attend to you¡­¡± Lu Zhou stepped forward and exchanged polite words with the chief. ¡°May I know what kind of mission did you carry out in the North?¡± The chief hoped to glean some useful information. However, Lu Zhou shook his head, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just a scientific hypothesis. If it is useful, following a discussion with the sages, we may ry the information to you next time!¡± Seeing that he was unwilling to divulge, the chief did not insist, ¡°Fine, please stay here and wait. I¡¯ll send someone to refuel your ne¡­¡± The chief didn¡¯t even ask their names before leaving them once more. Du Gang¡¯spanions stayed put. All the superhumans who were stationed in the Divine Mystery Camp immediately stood up and swiftly formed a line. ¡°We face a severe test from our country and people¡­ Prepare for battle!¡± All of the Divine Mystery Camp¡¯s members within the venue immediately joined in the chorus. The military officer nodded, ¡°Themanding officer has ordered the Divine Mystery Camp to proceed to the resolved route and carry out sniping!¡± ¡°Everyone ready, move out!!¡± The second-floor camp was instantly emptied as every superhuman in the Divine Mystery Camp rushed out. Lu Zhou and Du Gang exchanged looks but neither said a word. After waiting for about ten minutes, the ne was finally refueled, and everyone again boarded. ¡°Do they¡­ stand a chance?¡± Du Gang nonchntly asked just as he boarded the ne. Lu Zhou sternly replied, ¡°It could be difficult. This kind of dinosaur ¨C is already an entity ranked at the pinnacle of the Yellow Grade. Currently, in our country, the strongest Yellow Grade superhuman is only present among the four military districts on the frontier. No other bases have them¡­¡± Only the four military districts on the frontiers have the geographical space to employ nuclear weapons without causing destructive side effects. They are therefore the only ones who have hunted Eggying Mother Beetles and obtained Yellow Crystals. For the same reason, they are the only districts with Yellow Grade superhumans, but the numbers are small. Even the Arctic Circle, despite wishing to study a Yellow Crystal, hasn¡¯t been able to obtain even a single one. Hearing the explosions roaring outside, Du Gang suddenly said to the pilot at the front, ¡°Master, make a turn and detour over the battlefield!¡± He had decided to intervene. The dinosaur might be deadly to others, but it didn¡¯t pose much difficulty to him! The pilot was stunned at first but soon caught Lu Zhou¡¯s hint. Understanding that ¡°Master¡± referred to him, he promptly changed course. If it weren¡¯t for having seen Du Gang easily y a dinosaur at the Astronomical Museum earlier, he might have wanted to swear. He was a pilot groomed from scratch whose training cost amounted to tens of millions. And yet in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, he was merely a ¡°Master.¡± Seeing Du Gang voluntarily offering help, the others sighed in relief. After all, wearing the same uniform meant they wererades. They didn¡¯t wish to see theirrades sacrificed out there. But if Du Gang didn¡¯t speak up, neither could they. Thankfully! Chapter 98 - 98: I am a Strong One of the Tenth Chapter 98: I am a Strong One of the Tenth Stage of Red Level! Trantor: 549690339 The Rocket Army at Dahuang Mountain has never been as embarrassed as it is today. Before, whether they encountered ck Beetles that other teams couldn¡¯t handle or Golden Beetles, they managed to eliminate them with their powerful firepower. At the new base at Dahuang Mountain, everyone was proud to be a member ot the Rocket Army. The survivors looked at them with admiration. Even theirrades raised their thumbs in approval when they saw them pass by. But all of this ended today! Hundreds of heavy artillery and even a dozen short-range missiles failed to achieve their intended effect. The dinosaur, a hundred meters high, was still vigorously tearing their tanks, armor, and soldiers apart. ¡°Third row under dinosaur attack, request support¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the armored vehicle where the third row was located was crushed by the dinosaur. Since the appearance of the dinosaur and the introduction of the Rocket Army, half an hour had passed. The invincible Rocket Army suffered a defeat this time. ¡°Comrade, order a retreat. Over half of our brothers in the Rocket Army are now casualties¡­¡± ¡°Retreat? Retreat where? What about the others if we retreat?¡± ¡°Commander, if you don¡¯t agree with their retreat, then let my Pioneer Team hold the line!!!¡± ¡°Pioneer Team Themander seemed hesitant. ¡°My Pioneer Team is made up of Superpowered individuals¡­ It should be Superpowered individuals who deal with dinosaurs like these!¡± It was clear that the base at Dahuang Mountain, being close to Shuchuan, had never battled any creature more than twenty meters tall, and they didn¡¯t understand what a hundred-meter-tall dinosaur meant. ¡°Commander, issue the order. If you hesitate any longer, the Rocket Army will be wiped out¡­¡± Upon hearing this, themander finally issued the order, ¡°Alright, Imand your Pioneer Team to attack!¡± In addition, he ordered, ¡°Gather the Superpowered individuals from Divine Mystery Camp. I want them ready to go at any time!¡± At first, he didn¡¯t want to use these Superpowered individuals. In his eyes, relying on Superpowered individuals was less reliable than relying on gunpowder. Only explosions were the truth. But now, with the Rocket Army being defeated and retreating, he had no choice but to resort to this! ¡°Brothers of the Rocket Army, fall back, our Pioneer Team is here!¡± ¡°Brothers of the Rocket Army, you¡¯ve worked hard, leave the battlefield to us!¡± The Pioneer Team was all Superpowered individuals, who were confident of their powers, but were afraid of being hit by the Rocket Army¡¯s missiles, so they started yelling as soon as they arrived on scene. ¡°Pioneer Team is here?¡± ¡°Those Superpowered individuals?¡± ¡°Can they do it?¡± ¡°Brother, they¡¯re Superpowered individuals. They can do anything. Now that they¡¯re here, we¡¯ll be saved!¡± Soon enough, the officers of the Rocket Army began issuing orders, ¡°Teams 101 and 186 are in charge of covering. All other members of the Rocket Army, retreat. Hand over the battlefield to our brothers in the Pioneer Team!¡± The soldiers of the Rocket Army, hearing the arrival of the Pioneer Team, showed their joy. They quickly followed orders, retreated and made room for the Superpowered individuals of the Pioneer Team. ¡°Pioneer Team, it¡¯s all up to you now!¡± ¡°Rx. we are SuDerDowered individuals!¡± As they passed each other. Soon, most of the Rocket Army retreated from the front lines while the massive Pioneer Team charged towards the front lines with spirit. Among them, those superpowered with the Wind Element charged the fastest, ¡°Hahaha, always using my power to blow the toilet¡­ That¡¯s not what humans should be doing¡­ My superpower should be used to fight monsters!¡± ¡°Who could argue with that? How long do you think this dinosaur can hold up?¡± No one among this group of Wind Element Superpowered individuals believed the dinosaur could survive their attack. You see, these Wind Element individuals were capable of much more than just blowing wind into toilets. Wind de, Wind Knife, Wind Shield, they knew all these abilities! They didn¡¯tck strength¡­ what theycked was the opportunity to showcase their strength! ¡°Brothers, themander doesn¡¯t value our Pioneer Team, always treating us as a secondary unit¡­¡± ¡°Today, with the Rocket Army retreating, our opportunity hase!¡± ¡°Everyone, show your spirit, don¡¯t hold back. Whatever strength you have, bring it out. Destroy this dinosaur and show themander that our Pioneer Team is capable of more than just building toilets and blowing them dry!¡± ¡°Well said, it¡¯s high time for my Pioneer Team to rise to the asion!¡± The blood of all the superpowered individuals in the Pioneer Team boiled over, their eyes filled with excitement as they looked at the towering dinosaur in the distance. Soon, the first batch of Wind Element superpowered individuals had advanced to the frontline, only about a hundred meters away from the dinosaur. ¡°Wind Element brothers, slow down a bit, wait for us!¡± ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s join forces!¡± Other superpowered individuals from various elements were chasing after them, yelling out loud, hoping that the Wind Element superpowered individuals would give them a chance to show off their abilities. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Hearing the shouts from theirrades behind them, this group of Wind Element superpowered individuals not only didn¡¯t slow down but actually quickened their pace. ¡°Hahaha, sorry brothers behind us, this victory belongs to the Wind Element!¡± ¡°Just sit back and enjoy the show!¡± Instantly, the first arrivals of Wind Element superpowered individuals showed no intention of stopping. They rode the wind and charged towards the dinosaur. ¡°Wind de!¡± ¡°Wind Arrow! ¡± ¡°Wind Knife!¡± In a sh, countless faint blue weapons made of wind appeared out of thin air, hurtling toward the dinosaur. ¡°Damn, those Wind Element guys have no sense of camaraderie!¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re all part of the same team, how can they not wait for us!¡± Superpowered individuals trailing behind, watching the Wind Element individuals who had alreadyunched their attack, felt a sudden pang of regret. They felt like they¡¯d been left out of this battle entirely. ¡°The stronger the wind blows, the more my heart flutters¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, watch as I blow them away with my mighty wind!¡± Dozens, even hundreds of Wind Element Superpowered individuals were as rxed as if they were just taking a stroll in their own backyard. After uncmng tnelr attaCKS, tney all startea to JOKe arouna, very m at ease. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Boom boom boom! Eventually, a series of wind-based attacks allnded on the dinosaur. The anticipated gore, the image of the dinosaur screaming in fear and copsing did not appear. All of the Wind Element attacks, be it with a knife, gun, staff, sword, or de, shattered instantaneously upon contact with the dinosaur¡¯s body, just like an egg crashing against a rock. The rock remains unscathed, while the egg shatters. ¡°How is this possible?!!¡± The faces of the jubnt, yful Wind Element superpowered individuals suddenly froze. They stared at the unscathed dinosaur, their expressions those of people who¡¯ve seen a ghost. ¡°Impossible! My Wind de can cut through steel!¡± ¡°Why? My Wind Knife can cleave rivers!¡± They couldn¡¯t believe that their own signature moves, which should be earth-shattering, couldn¡¯t even prate the dinosaur¡¯s defenses¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m a tenth-rank Red Level powerhouse!¡± A few Wind Element superpowered individuals couldn¡¯t ept this fact, so they rode the wind again and charged towards the dinosaur. Meanwhile, the dinosaur had already noticed these ant-sized little creatures. It lifted its foot and aimed at them. The Wind Element superpowered individuals, looking at the increasinglyrge footprint in their field of vision, finally realized the danger. ¡°Run ! ¡± ¡°Run!¡± However, it was toote. The dinosaur¡¯s foot fell faster than they imagined. Even using wind power to enhance their speed, they still could not dodge the First Tribtion. Because, the dinosaur¡¯s foot was faster than the wind! ¡°Boom!¡± After a deafening boom, the superpowered individuals were crushed into the ground. Their fate was unknown.. Chapter 99 - 99: Huge Fireball with a Diameter of Ten Meters! Chapter 99: Huge Fireball with a Diameter of Ten Meters! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Damn it, they¡¯re charging too fast!¡± The grumbling came from the Pioneer Team who weregging behind, eating dust. They had also spotted the situation of a few Wind Element Superpowered at the front. ¡°You guys, get back here! We need to work together!¡± One loud-voiced Superpowered called out first. Because up front, in addition to those Wind Element Superpowered whose fate was unknown, were dozens, nearing a hundred of their kinsmen. Not wanting to stubbornly resist any further upon hearing this, they hastily conjured a wind and retreated. Soon, the two groups reconnected. ¡°Wind attacks won¡¯t cut it, bros! Watch what this Fire Element can do!¡± A man with ming red hair triumphantly proimed. His hair had once been ck, but it gradually turned red after he awakened his Fire Element superpower. Compared to the formless, mellow attacks of the Wind Element, he was immensely confident in his fireball technique! The Wind Element Superpowered held their tongues, chagrined by their defeat. One of the moreposed ones cautioned: ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. This dinosaur isn¡¯t a pushover. Be careful not to capsize in the gutter!¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± The redhead guffawed and coolly replied, ¡°Rest assured, my Fire Element is nothing like your Wind Element. You guys can rest now. Leave this to us Fire Element folk! ¡± With that, all the red-haired Fire Element Superpowered stepped forward, wearing the same expressions as their redhead leader. Burning red hair, domineering looks, their attitude suggested being second only to heaven itself. ¡°Fire Element, take formations!¡± The Pioneer Team didn¡¯t idle, their leaders hadn¡¯t neglected their duty either. While having them pioneer, they also had them undergo several types of training in joint operations. They mastered several techniques, some even involve merging together if they had simr power types. Fire Element users, for instance, working in perfect harmony, using the same move at the same time couldbine their power to form a more potent attack. Soon, ranking members of the Fire Element squad lined up neatly in a square formation, nine rows across, and nine rows deep. ¡°Ready the Nine-Second Strike!¡± The Nine-Second Strike, abined attack developed by the Fire Element squad. All Fire Element users were split evenly into nine rows, with one row firing off their attack every second starting from thest row going to the front. The nineyers of fireballs formed a gigantic fireball. Nine rows meant that they could generate nine such fireballs at once. Furthermore, each row was nted at a fixed angle, such that the nine fireballs wouldbine to form an evenrger fireball! This enormous fireball released by thebined efforts of eighty-one Fire Element Warriors had an overwhelming effect. This was why they looked down upon the Wind Element¡¯s attack strength! Seeing the Fire Element take their formation, the other Superpowered halted, giving them room to attack. Though they yearned to be dragon yers, when allies were preparing to attack, they couldn¡¯t interfere! And so, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the proud, nine-row-deep formation of Fire Element Superpoweredunched their fireball attacks. ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± They were all former soldiers who had turned into Superpowered, and they retained their unpretentious style, shouting out in chronological order without resorting to shy aliases. Each shout signified the dispatch of a row of fireballs. ¡± Elgnt!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± Eventually, all the Fire Element Superpowered, both in rows and columns, had released their powers. Nine colossal fireballs soared toward the dinosaur. Moreover, these nine fireballs were headed towards the same point. Finally, after travelling about ten metres in mid-air, the nine massive fireballs met and merged into an ultra-gargantuan fireball! ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°What a huge fireball!¡± All of the Superpowered stared in astonishment at the fireball crafted by the Fire Element. They had heard that the Fire Element was the only faction capable of a coordinated attack among all factions, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be such an incredible spectacle. ¡°They can actually fuse together!¡± ¡°Eighty-one fireballs have merged into onerge fireball!¡± The Fire Element Campmander stood at the front. He nced back at the surprised superpowered individuals behind him, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he winked at all the other red -haired superpowered individuals behind him. ¡°One, two, three, rise!¡± As soon as his voice fell, all eighty-one Fire Element soldiers opened their mouths and shouted in unison: ¡°East winds blow, war drums beat, afraid of who? Not Huoshan Fire Camp!¡± ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Fire Camp, Fire Camp, under a scorching sun, slicing bugs and ying dragons, invincible wherever we go!¡± ¡°Again! ¡± ¡°Fire Camp, Fire Camp, self-discipline and self-improvement, united and helpful, bring glory to our nation!¡± Suddenly, the entire field was left with Fire Camp¡¯s neat and earthshaking slogans. ¡°Those guys from the Fire Camp have sneakily thought up new slogans!¡± Quite a few superpowered individuals, who had previously known the Fire Camp soldiers, now looked on with envy. Shouting such a slogan in front of manyrades was a matter of honor! ¡°No way, hell no, we the Earth Camp must think of a slogan when we get back today!¡± The Earth Campmander was the most agitated. The Fire Campmander was an old rival of his. He quickly ordered, ¡°All in the Earth Camp, think about it for me now. It must be a slogan that can suppress that of the Fire Camp!¡± No one paid attention to the fate of the dinosaur. Or rather, they believed in the Fire Camp, believed in the power of that superge fireball. In their eyes, the dinosaur was destined to die! After all, they all had attended physical education sses, and knew that at sometimes, the power of joint attacks didn¡¯t just add up ¨C they got multiplied. The superge fireball, with a diameter of ten meters, conjured by eighty-one Fire Element superpowered individuals. If this fireball can¡¯t kill the dinosaur, then they don¡¯t need to fight anymore! The people from the Earth Camp, hearing theirmander say this, immediately lowered their heads and started thinking hard. Suddenly, someone¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Commander, Commander, I have a good slogan!¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Earth Camp, Earth Camp, building toilets, benefitting the nation and the people, an achievementsting for eternity!¡± The Earth Campmander felt as if someone had fed him a mouthful of shit. He scolded angrily, ¡°Your damn mom, remove the word ¡®toilet¡¯ from my camp¡¯s slogan or I will have you clean toilets every day¡­¡± The rest were not in such a rush to get their people to think about a slogan but had their eyes wide open, watching the trajectory of that big fireball. The superge fireball with a diameter of ten meters! It¡¯s getting closer! Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the superge fireball collided with the dinosaur. ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as the two collided, there was a violent explosion. Following that, the superge fireball with a diameter of ten meters exploded in an instant, like a volcanic eruption, and spread in all directions. ¡°Take cover quickly!¡± In an instant, all the superpowered individuals raised their powers and started avoiding the aftermath of the superge fireball¡¯s explosion. After a Shield Soldier blocked a falling fireball with his shield, he raised his head and looked towards the dinosaur. This nce instantly changed his originally calm face into a fierce one. ¡°Impossible!¡± He eximed in surprise, ¡°The dinosaur is unscathed!¡± This voice, on this battlefield, was very abrupt, as if a flock of startled herons had been set off, provoking a volley of cursing. ¡°Fuck! ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± No one wanted to believe that such a powerful superge fireball didn¡¯t even break the skin of the dinosaur before it dispersed! But the truth was right before their eyes, shocking and leading them to despair.. Chapter 100 - 100: The Debut of Divine Mystery Camp! Chapter 100: The Debut of Divine Mystery Camp! Trantor: 549690339 The dinosaur didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of the humans beneath it. In its eyes, the group of creatures under its feet were as insignificant as ants, not even worth the sole of its foot. Dare to attack it? Then be squashed! It moved! It started striding, employing a stomping tactic on the humans below. To it, humans were too small, so small that they wouldn¡¯t even fill a gap in its teeth. So, it had no intention to eat them, only to squash them underfoot. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Dodge!¡± Toote! The Fire Element Superpowered, along with his fireball, was crushed into a pulp. ¡°That makes no sense, there¡¯s no creature that isn¡¯t scared of fire¡­¡¯ Someone murmured, not understanding why the fireballs couldn¡¯t even break its skin. In his imagination, regardless of the strength of the fireball, it should at least be hot enough to hurt it, right? But there was no reaction from it at all! Resistance! In that moment, the only thought in the mind of the fire team leader was resistance. Their Pioneer Team was mostly of the Red Level, the first rank of the Superpowered. The only reason they couldn¡¯t hurt the dinosaur was that their fireballs weren¡¯t hot enough, their power wasn¡¯t strong enough. The dinosaur was immune! The moment the dinosaur rushed into the crowd, their formationpletely scattered! Every person scuttled about, evading the ever-stomping ws of the dinosaur, like headless flies. There were too many humans here; with every stomp of the dinosaur, several, sometimes even more, humans were hit and nobody could escape! ¡°Damn it!¡± In the rear, all the soldiers, witnessing the Superpowered of the Pioneer Team get killed on the battlefield, were filled with despair and rage. Among them, it was the soldiers of the Rocket Army who were in the most pain. ¡°They are dying for us!¡± Originally, the ones at the front lines were them, the Rocket Army, but since the Pioneer Team arrived, they took over the hardship they were supposed to bear. ¡°Captain, I request to join the battle!¡± A member of the Rocket Army couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to rejoin the battlefield, to shoulder the same burden as the soldiers of the Pioneer Team. ¡°Foolish!¡± The captain, with a face full of sorrow replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not in pain? But in times like these, we can¡¯t just go and get ourselves killed. If you die, there will be no Rocket Army left. What happens if other dangerse to the people?! ¡°s!¡± The many Rocket Army soldiers could only sigh repeatedly, their faces full of tears as they watched the front lines. ¡°Commander, the Pioneer Team can¡¯t hold on any longer, let them retreat!¡± The second inmand of the Pioneer Team couldn¡¯t bear to let their soldiers die senselessly. Themander shook his head, ¡°They can¡¯t retreat now, if they do, the dinosaur will charge towards Dahuang Mountain¡­¡± Just like when he refused to let the Rocket Army retreat earlier, someone always had to hold the line. This time, it was the Pioneer Team¡¯s turn! At that moment, everyone clenched their fists, their hearts wrenching as they watched the battlefield, filled with despair! ¡°The Divine Mystery Camp is here!¡± At that moment, someone yelled out. Suddenly, everyone turned to look behind them. Sure enough, the soldiers of the Divine Mystery Camp were marching in formation, rushing towards the front lines. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°The soldiers of the Divine Mystery Camp are here!¡± ¡°What could they do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, they¡¯re not like the Pioneer Team, they¡¯re the elites!¡± ¡°They¡¯re the cream of the crop among the Superpowered!¡± ¡°They¡¯re the trump card of our Dahuang Mountain base!¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone immediately perked up and excitement grew. ¡°Hurry up,rades from the Divine Mystery Camp, the brothers from the Pioneer Team are waiting for your rescue!¡± Seeing this, the Superpowered of the Divine Mystery Camp didn¡¯t hesitate. They immediately dashed towards the front line battlefield under the lead of their deputy camp chief. ¡°Hold on,rades from Pioneer Team, the soldiers from the Divine Mystery Camp will arrive soon!¡± And at the front lines, upon hearing these words, all the Superpowered from the Pioneer Team gave a sigh of relief. Who among the people present hadn¡¯t participated in the Divine Mystery Camp selection process? The Divine Mystery Camp in the beginning was formed by cherry-picking troops from the Pioneer Team. Only those who had proven to be the best in the Pioneer Team were chosen to join the Divine Mystery Camp. ¡°I heard that the least powerful in the Divine Mystery Camp are Orange Level superpowered individuals?¡± ¡°Indeed, most of the Orange Crystals we have collected in our base have been given to the Divine Mystery Camp!¡± The hearts of the masses, which were originally hung in suspense, suddenly fell down, their gazes towards the Divine Mystery Camp filled with hope. ¡°Hold on, brothers. Once the guys from Divine Mystery Camp arrive, we can retreat safely!¡± At this moment, no one questioned their motives for fleeing. They were indeed fleeing, but they were doing so around the dinosaur! They understood that someone had to lure the dinosaur away, or it would attack the base! And only superpowered individuals like them had a chance ofsting even a few more seconds under its feet. The warriors of the Divine Mystery Camp watched as the Pioneer Team were brutally trampled in the distance, but they did not panic. Since the onset of the apocalypse, they had been given the best resources and the most extensive training. Now, the weakest among them were at the Orange Level Third Rank, and the strongest had even reached the level of Orange Level Ten! Compared to the Red Level, their abilities were frighteningly powerful! After all, they had individuals who had managed to break open even the shell of a golden beetle! A dinosaur was merelyrger inparison! They believed that with their skills, they couldpletely hunt the dinosaur! ¡°Divine Mystery Camp!¡± ¡°Divine Mystery Camp!¡± Each member of the Pioneer Team who passed by the Divine Mystery Camp, called out the camp¡¯s name before quickly retreating. For a moment, the battlefield was filled with shouts of ¡°Divine Mystery Camp¡±. But the soldiers of the Divine Mystery Camp showed no emotion, they were the elite, the cream of the crop, praise would not let them lose theirposure! Their minds were fixated on the dinosaur! ¡°Divine Mystery Camp control squad, engage! First, we limit the dinosaur¡¯s movement¡­¡± As the strongest man in the Divine Mystery Camp, the Deputy Commander calmly gave the order. Rather than foolishly sending someone to fight the dinosaur directly, he chose control. Soon, countless vines and branches wrapped themselves around the dinosaur. At the same time, those with the Earth Element superpower used their abilities to turn the soil beneath the dinosaur into a viscous mud. The dinosaur, caught off guard, stumbled and fell a few meters. ¡°Perfect! ¡± Regardless of whether they were retreating members of the Pioneer Team or Rocket Army soldiers and others observing the battle from behind, they were all immensely relieved. The dinosaur was now restrained! ¡°Bury it alive!¡± Someone roared loudly, his eyes filled with hatred when he looked at the dinosaur. ¡°Bury alive?¡± For those on the frontline with Earth Element superpowers, this was a tough task. They had already stretched their abilities to their limit. They could not control the soil too far from the surface! To have made the dinosaur fall a few meters was already their utmost! ¡°Roar-I¡± A thunderous roar echoed across the field. The deafening sound, like a bolt from the blue, caused everyone within a kilometer to feel their ears go numb. Those closer were even temporarily deafened, unable to hear the surrounding sounds! The dinosaur was enraged! It had been attacked by these insignificant creatures! Moreover, its foot was buried in the ground! With a slight movement, it immediately broke free from the vines and branches binding its ankle. At the same time, it lifted its footpletely out of the mud. Crush these annoying vermin underfoot! Such thoughts filled its mind! While everyone covered their ears in pain, it charged towards the Divine Mystery Camp. ¡°Concentrated attack!¡± The Deputy Commander yelled. The expected joint attack did not happen; only a few soldiers noticed his gesture andunched attacks. But many, because they had gone deaf, did not hear thismand. Watching as the dinosaur drew closer and closer, the Deputy Commander¡¯s eyes filled with despair. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Chapter 101 - 101: 101: The War God Who Descended From Heaven! Chapter 101 - 101: 101: The War God Who Descended From Heaven! Trantor: 549690339 The deputymander was in despair. The Divine Mystery Camp had lost! Deep down, he understood. They were outssed, even with a full squad, they were no match for this dinosaur! ¡°Commander! ¡± The distant soldiers cried out in agony. At this moment, how they hoped for a miracle to happen! The deputymander, looking at the grief-stricken soldiers in the distance, suddenly rallied. I am their leader, I can¡¯t just die like this. He straightened up, shouting loudly, ¡°This life, I have no regrets for China, in the next life, I wish to be in the homnd!¡± ¡°Commander! ¡± The soldiers were in tears, wishing they could die in theirmander¡¯s stead. At that moment¡ª ¡°Look, the ne!¡± Someone shouted. Everyone looked up. Sure enough, several hundred meters above the ground, an armed helicopter flew by. ¡°What use is an armed helicopter in this situation?¡± ¡°Exactly, even fighter jets would be useless. What can a mere armed helicopter do?!¡± The crowd quickly showed expressions of disappointment again. ¡°Look, someone jumped out of the ne!¡± The moment the armed helicopter arrived over the front lines, Du Gang could not resist and jumped out. ¡°Transform!¡± Mid-air, he roared, instantly, his muscles expanded, his Blood Armor activated, and he transformed into a 129-meter giant. ¡°Spear of the Ancient God!¡± Another big roar, a 200-meter spear appeared in his hand again. ¡°Die!¡± Du Gang was already not far from the ground, only a few hundred meters, and with the additional distance from jumping out of the helicopter, almost the moment he transformed, he was already at the dinosaur¡¯s head. ¡°Roar?!¡± The dinosaur only had time to lift its head and roar, before Du Gang impaled it with a spear. The Spear of the Ancient God went from head to foot, impaling it straight through, firmly nailing it to the ground. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Themander, looking at the dinosaur dying just a step away from him, fell on his ass in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t have to die?¡± His face showed his relief at having narrowly escaped death. And in the distance, everyone was staring at the huge man, who looked like a celestial god, in amazement. ¡°The dinosaur¡­ is dead?¡± Someone murmured, looking at the dinosaur impaled right before their eyes, somewhat doubting if they were hallucinating. How could anyone be taller than a dinosaur? And own such a long spear, they must be dreaming! In the rear, themander of Dahuang Mountain was much calmer. Almost the moment the battle ended, he knew this giant was an ally. ¡°Could it be, he is the War God of Nanyuan that the Arctic Circle keeps mentioning? Themander was shocked, other than War God Du Gang, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who had the ability to transform into a giant. But War God Du Gang, isn¡¯t he just over fifty meters tall? Fifty meters, that was the height of Du Gang during the final battle with the giant tiger, that happened several days ago. Though spoken unintentionally, it was heard with interest. Standing next to themander, the second inmand of the Pioneer Team, began to get excited at this moment, shouting, ¡°He is the War God of Nanyuan!¡± As soon as these words came out, they were immediately picked up by the surrounding people. ¡°War God of Nanyuan? ¡°Is it him?!!¡± ¡°My God, the War God of Nanyuan is so powerful! !¡± Soon, the news spread throughout the field, including those at the front lines, everyone knew the identity of the giant. Du Gang nced at the humans below him who didn¡¯t even reach his toes, for now, he had no desire tomunicate, instead, he focused on digging into the dinosaur¡¯s brain. He was looking for the Yellow Crystal! Sure enough, after some searching, he found a fist-sized Yellow Crystal. [A Yellow Crystal detected, do you wish to convert it into 999 Source Energy?] After verifying, indeed, as he thought, this Yellow Crystal could also be converted into 999 Source Energy. He understood that this thing was probably considered quality among the Yellow Crystals! ¡°Long live the War God!¡± At this moment, someone took the lead in cheering. Immediately, the whole field echoed with the same cheer! ¡°Long live the War God!¡± ¡°Long live the War God!¡± Thousands of soldiers, at this moment, were all filled with heartfelt gratitude. They were shouting with all their strength, even if their throats went hoarse, they would not stop. Thebined vocal power of thousands of people was enormous. Even at Dahuang Mountain Base ten kilometers away, they could hear one wave after another of ¡°Long live the War God.¡± ¡°Who is the War God?¡± ¡°The War God, that¡¯s the giant from Nanyuan!¡± ¡°What? Howe they¡¯re cheering for the War God at the front line? Could he be here?¡± At the rear base, all the residents curiously came out of their houses, looking towards the south. Ten kilometers to the south was exactly where the dinosaur was, the sound of missile explosions there had never stopped. All the civilians were praying for the frontline soldiers. Now hearing their unanimous cheers of ¡°Long live the War God,¡± they didn¡¯t have to guess, they Imew. The war was over! They had won the battle! And the one who made the victory possible was probably the War God! ¡°War God of Nanyuan, thank you!¡± Suddenly, a woman holding a child bowed to the south. Her husband was fighting on the front lines, she didn¡¯t know if he was still alive, but she was willing to do this. Others, seeing this, followed suit, bowing towards the south. Du Gang, seeing thousands of people shouting his name below, felt a bit embarrassed. But this feeling, it was really good. Seeing these heartfelt thanks, his mood improved. Being treated like this, it was worth jumping out of the ne to help. ¡°Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!¡± At that moment, the sound of the helicopter rang in Du Gang¡¯s ears. The voice of Lu Zhou quickly followed, ¡°War God, we have a tight schedule, let¡¯s get going!¡± Du Gang nodded, withdrew the Spear of the Ancient God, then carefully ced the dinosaur¡¯s corpse on the ground. Then he looked at the cheering soldiers below, waved his hand andughed, ¡°I¡¯m off, goodbye everyone!¡± With that, he quickly returned to his human form and got on the ne. ¡°Safe journey, War God!¡± ¡°Safe journey, War God!¡± The soldiers kept shouting until the ne disappeared in the distant sky. This time, they really owed their lives to Du Gang. Otherwise, the casualties would have been too heavy! ¡°Phew-a ¡± Themanding officer also let out a deep sigh, his voice hoarse, ¡°War God, all of us at Dahuang Mountain Base, owe you our lives!¡± From his voice, it could be heard that during the cheering, he was one of them. On the ne. Du Gang coughed, ¡°Weren¡¯t they a bit too enthusiastic?¡± Lu Zhou shook his head, calmly saying, ¡°Do you think they were pretending? No, their reaction waspletely normal!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been a soldier, so you wouldn¡¯t understand the bond between soldiers. They are all a bunch of lovely people¡­¡± ¡°The lives of theirrades-in-arms are very important to them¡­¡± ¡°You are their savior!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just cheering. If you were their size, you probably would have been hoisted up into the sky one after another¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Chapter 102 - 102: 102: Complex National Situation Chapter 102 - 102: 102: Complex National Situation Trantor: 549690339 Arctic Circle ¨C Hua Nation Council Hall. Yao Zhenguo, Li Mingzhi, and a number of the nation¡¯s strategists, all sat in this sealed hall. Li Mingzhi was the first to speak, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, the issue we are discussing today is about uncontrolled bases ¡­¡± ¡°In our Hua Nation, there are currently 66rge gathering bases, of which only 30 are under our control ¡­¡± ¡°The other 36 have been controlled by awakened superpower holders¡­¡± ¡°The other 36 have been controlled by awakened superpower holders¡­¡± These 36 gathering bases, some ignoremands, some reced their personnel early on. Among them, twenty are not far from Shuchuan and are inhabited by city dwellers. These people voluntarily gathered in various parts of Shuchuan. After all, they either lived within Shuchuan or not far from it, with the highest chance of discovering the effects of the Dawn Stone. Knowing these purified ces, they all gathered together out of spontaneity. However, these gathering ces, devoid of military force, are all ruled by the Superpowered, forming their own factions, ruling independently, and not worrying. Li Mingzhi continued, ¡°In addition to theserge gathering bases, there are also 134 small gathering points, mostly because of the presence of the Dawn Stone in natural mountains, which caused them to gather. These people have all more or less developed some weird beliefs¡­¡± Skystone Vige, which Du Gang and others passed by, was one of them. By coincidence, the total number ofrge and small gathering ces is exactly two hundred. ¡°The average poption ofrge gathering bases is about 300,000. The total poption of the 66rge bases is less than 20 million.¡± ¡°The 134 small gathering points have poptions ranging from 1,000 to 100,000, with a total poption of roughly over 5 million¡­¡± At this point, a strategist asked, ¡°How many people do we have here?¡± Li Mingzhi replied, ¡°Our civil aviation has more than four thousand nes, and it has transported nearly a million people to the Arctic Circle, most of whom are ordinary people¡­¡± ¡°There are about ten thousand military nes that have transported a total of two million people, including all kinds of technical talents, officials from various ces, and elite individuals¡­¡± ¡°So, there are about 3 million people of Hua Nation left in the Arctic Circle. In the first few days of arrival, some people ustomed tofort couldn¡¯t adapt to the extreme cold weather¡­approximately more than 50,000 people froze to death¡­¡± Deaths from the cold were inevitable. The Arctic Circle, although in perpetual daylight with no night time, always remains below freezing. In the first few days of arrival, just excavating ice houses was too much for many people. ¡°Understood, that is to say, the total poption of the Hua Nation is only about 28 million people left!¡± This is even less than the previous estimation of 5% survivors! At most, there are only 2% of survivors! The questioning strategist then asked, ¡°How many soldiers do we have here?¡± ¡°100,000 people!¡± The disaster happened so suddenly at the time that many emergency measures were not used. Humans have taken many disaster response measures. These include responses to alien invasions, nuclear wars, meteor attacks, and so on. However, there has never been a response measure that involves fleeing to the Arctic. This barrennd, which has always been used only as a scientific research observation point, no one ever thought of settling down in such a ghostly ce. Another strategist asked, ¡°What is the current attitude of these two hundred gathering ces?¡± ¡°Not to mention the bases under our control, the other 36rge bases acknowledge that they are of Hua Nation, but do not ept our special The rulers of these 36 bases have long gone rogue after several reshuffles, knowing that the people in the Arctic Circle can¡¯t control them, so they don¡¯t care much about theirmands. Li Mingzhi helplessly said, ¡°They have figured out our attitude. They know we will not attack casually¡­¡± After all, these 36rge bases are still in human control, at least they stand as human refuge. To expel the control of the Arctic circle and then use nuclear weapons to level it, that¡¯s the style of Western countries, Hua Nation would never do that! Without the use of nuclear weapons, the forces of the Arctic circle are not enough to reim these bases. For other Military Districts, they also sent people to test the waters. Those people felt tremendous pressure just defending their own base, let alone sending troops to other ces. Li Mingzhi still had some things he didn¡¯t say. Some of the other 30 bases had also begun to change their attitudes and had started to differ on some issues. One of the strategists spread out his hands, ¡°There¡¯s no help for it. After all, in many ces, plenty of people have experience within the system. They often interpret the implications from above and can mostly make correct inferences.¡± Yao Zhenguo nodded, saying, ¡°This is also the reason I called all of you here, about the rtionship between our Hua Nation and the various bases ¡­¡± He had no choice at this point. On one hand, he had humanity¡¯s wellbeing to consider, needing to preserve the spark of humanity. On the other hand, there was the issue of secession. Even though it was after the apocalypse, it was still a disturbing matter. ¡°For now, indeed there is no better solution!¡± The strategist shook his head, ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible to centralize powerr at this moment, I suggest we temporarily decentralize, granting each locale self-rule rights. However, they must acknowledge the Hua Nation and promise that after the apocalypse, they will re-converge and unify . He can¡¯t keep things under control, so he has to let go! ¡°I second this!¡± ¡°I second this!¡± The other strategists had also anticipated these matters, and they understood what he was saying. Li Mingzhi interjected, ¡°Then we need to keep this news hidden from the bases still under our control¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be hidden for long; they are all in Shuchuan, which is not too far away. They might just get in contact one day¡­¡± ¡°But what can we do about it? We can only hide it for one more day!¡± Any country can maintain unity and stability, only because the central government holds enough military force to suppress everything. Without power, allws are nothing, they¡¯re like castles in the air. This has nothing to do with loyalty or disloyalty. Whoever holds the power, holds the righteousness ¡­ ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I will end today¡¯s meeting here ¡­¡± ¡°There is! General, South Harbour City is currently under the rule of a woman named Ming Yuwei. Our nes that were sent there, including the pilots, were all brainwashed by her agents; there were even a few women who came to the Arctic circle here trying to control more people .. ¡°However, they have been discovered and all arrested!¡± Yao Zhenguo frowned and said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s got a lot of nerve!¡± From the time that there were Superpowered beings with the capability to control the hearts and minds of others, he felt that the future would be uncontroble, he just didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly. This woman actually dared to make a move on the Arctic Circle. What does she want to do? Dominate the world? Create a kingdom of women and eunuchs? ¡°Moreover, that woman should have noticed that her people have been arrested¡­ ¡°They¡¯re currently mixed in among themon people, making our modern weaponry useless as it can¡¯t be used casually!¡± ¡°Is a coup feasible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. The entire city is under control. Any unfamiliar faces that go in would be discovered immediately. If there¡¯s a directnding in the city, they have no small number of superpower holders ¡­¡± Li Mingzhi shook his head. From the time Ming Yuwei showed her ambitions, he had people closely watching her and even consulted with a strategist. With the power currently in the Arctic circle, it would be difficult to handle the situation unless they send Du Gang! After all, the real military power on the Arctic circle side is not much. Even nuclear weapons, they only brought tactical ones with small yield. Most strategic nuclear weapons are all in the hands of each major Military District! ¡°Combined with the reports about the Dark Will, we suspect that South Harbour City has fallen under the control of the evil god . Yao Zhenguo pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Consolidate the information rted to South Harbour City and send it to the other bases, to alert them ¡­¡± ¡°Should those 36 bases also be sent?¡± ¡°Send it, after all, they¡¯re still humans.. We can¡¯t just hand them over to an evil god!¡± Chapter 103 - 103 103: The Value of a Fist-Sized Yellow Crystal! Chapter 103 - 103 103: The Value of a Fist-Sized Yellow Crystal! Du Gang tossed two fist-sized yellow crystals on the table,ughing, ¡°Commander Wang, give me a price estimate!¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Wang Dezhen stared at the fist-sized yellow crystal on the table, somewhat stunned. This thing looked like a yellow crystal, but the problem was ording to other military districts, the yellow crystals were thumb-sized, but this thing was fist-sized. ¡°Yellow crystal! The yellow crystal extracted from the dinosaur!¡± Wang Dezhen subconsciously nced at Lu Zhou, who was next to Du Gang, not because he trusted him, but because he wanted more people¡¯s approval. Lu Zhou nodded, ¡°Indeed, it was extracted from the dinosaur¡­¡± Du Gang puzzled, ¡°That is not right, I see a dinosaur not far from our base, didn¡¯t you guys hunt it? Howe you don¡¯t know about this?¡± Wang Dezhen shook his head, sighing, ¡°That dinosaur was indeed hunted, but its head was too hard, ourmon diamond drills simply cannot cut it open¡­¡± With those words, Du Gang understood. The head of a dinosaur was about twenty to thirty meters high, ordinary vehicle-mounted machinery couldn¡¯t reach, and handheld machines did not have enough power. It was normal that superpowered individuals couldn¡¯t extract it due to their insufficient strength. ¡°Master Shui, what do you think?¡± Wang Dezhen didn¡¯t rush to make a decision, instead, he asked the national master next to him. Zhuge Shui stroked his beard, smiling, ¡°How about we use it first, and then calcte the money after the use!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± This time, Du Gang and Wang Dezhen eximed in surprise at the same time. Zhuge Shui said indifferently, ¡°On the reputation of you being the War God, we believe that this fist-sized thing is a yellow crystal!¡± ¡°But the problem is, in other military districts, people have also hunted the yellow-grade female beetles, and the yellow crystals they obtained are only the size of a finger¡­¡± ¡°For us, the use of the yellow crystal, is to let the superpowered individuals at the peak of the orange level advance to the yellow level!¡± ¡°If thisrge yellow crystal has the same effect as a thumb-sized yellow crystal, which is to let people advance to the yellow level, then our price¡­ you understand!¡± Zhuge Shui coughed, continuing, ¡°So, we can promise you that this yellow crystal will be bought at least at the price of the other yellow crystals. After our people swallow it, we will determine its additional value!¡± Indeed, a yellow crystal at most can be swallowed by one person, for the military, the value is not that high. Du Gang asked, ¡°How much is the other yellow crystal you mentioned?¡± Zhuge Shui shook his head, ¡°The yellow crystal, as it stands now, is very precious, because it is difficult to hunt such a level beast¡­¡± ¡°Normally, no matter how high a price you offer, we can only ept, but I have to give a reasonable price that both parties can ept and can continue to cooperate stably!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°Five thousand red crystals!¡± Five thousand red crystals, equivalent to his hunting price for five thousand ck beetles, or two hundred and fifty gold beetles. The time he used to kill a gold beetle was simr to that used to kill a dinosaur, both required only one spear. Even if this yellow crystal is regarded as a source energy conversion, it is only equivalent to 500 red crystals or 50 gold beetles¡¯ source energy. The price set by Zhuge Shui was neither so low as to be directly rejected, nor so high as to scare people away. He added, ¡°Both you and I know that our cooperation is win-win, you can get more crystals and evolve faster, and we can also increase our number of strong yers¡­¡± ¡°We should have given you more red crystals, but now we can¡¯t hunt too many beetles, and the number of red crystals we get has decreased, so this price is just right, not causing you to lose out and allowing us to continue trading with you steadily¡­¡± Chapter 104 - 104: 104: Level Up Again! Chapter 104 - 104: 104: Level Up Again! Trantor: 549690339 King Kong excitedly announced, ¡°I¡¯ve reached the Yellow Grade!¡± Wang Dezhen asked, ¡°Just the Yellow Grade?¡± King Kong was overjoyed, ¡°Not just that. I should be Yellow Grade, Third Rank now. The energy from this thing is abundant. It helped me advance in rank and then upgrade two more times. I have a premonition that I¡¯ll be able to level up again in a few days.¡± Wang Dezhen nodded, then turned to Du Gang and said, ¡°A Yellow Crystal the size of a thumb can only help a human break through to Yellow Grade, Rank One at most. This fist-sized one of yours, I¡¯ll give you ten thousand Red Crystals for each. How does that sound?¡± From five thousand Red Crystals, the price was doubled to ten thousand! Even for five thousand Red Crystals, Du Gang would be willing to trade, let alone ten thousand. He nodded with a smile, and said, ¡°Alright, ten thousand it Wang Dezhen returned to themand vehicle, took up another Yellow Crystal on the table, and said, ¡°I owe you twenty thousand Red Crystals.¡± After saying that, he carelessly swallowed the Yellow Crystal right in front of everyone. Seeing Du Gang¡¯s confusion, Li Youcai exined, ¡°The times have changed. The only ones who can rule the superpowered are the superpowered themselves¡­¡± This exnation was more like a sigh. In the past, everyone in each unit, whether they were pilots or tank operators, always saluted and greeted the higher ups diligently when they saw members of the Staff Department. Especially towards ordinary people, they always had an air of superiority. But you can¡¯t really me them. After a superpowered person advances to Orange Level, there¡¯s a faint intimidating aura around them. Ordinary people naturally submit when they see them. In the beginning, the soldiers of Divine Mystery Camp were probably notfortable with this. But as more and more ordinary people showed restraint when they saw them, they got used to their superior manners. There¡¯s always been a ss system in human history, the difference is that the past sses were artificially created, mainly based on power. Now it¡¯s different. As time goes on, the strength of the superpowered grows, and as the gap between them and ordinary people widens, sses naturally form. However, this time, the sses are measured by actual power! Wang Dezhen was no exception. If he didn¡¯t understand this, he wouldn¡¯t have advanced himself first after obtaining the Yellow Crystal¡­ except for the first one he let King Kong test. Simrly, if Du Gang didn¡¯t have such tremendous strength, who would give him so many privileges? Even the Divine Mystery Camp included, allocation is based on work, distribution is based on ability. Du Gang alone was cooperating with the military on an equal footing! The process of Wang Dezhen advancing to Yellow Grade was much less extravagant than King Kong¡¯s. Just three roars from his body and he smoothly progressed. As soon as he regained consciousness, Lu Zhou started saying his farewells. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for a meal?¡± Lu Zhou shook his head, ¡°I still have some experiments to do, maybe next time!¡± After Lu Zhou left, Du Gang also bid everyone farewell but on his way back, he made a detour to the dinosaur¡¯s corpse site for Wang Dezhen and took out the Yellow Crystal that was hidden deep inside the dinosaur¡¯s body. After doing a good deed and receiving a wave of praise, Du Gang finally returned to his own house. When Wang Dezhen was nning a house, he took the initiative to ask Du Gang where he wanted to live. After some thought, Du Gang chose a location at the foot of the mountain. He was afraid that if he chose another location, there could be emergencies where he might need to transform and in doing so, copse the entire Mountain City¡­ Usually, many families could live in one passage, but Du Gang¡¯s house was special. There was only him in this whole passage. When he arrived home, he converted the newly obtained seventy thousand crystals into Source Energy, totaling one hundred and sixty thousand Source Energy. ¡°Upgrade!¡± [Du Gang] [Third Rank Ancient God] [Battle Level: 145 meters] He calcted that to break through to the Fourth Rank Ancient God, reaching a kilometer Battle Level, he still needed eight million, five hundred and fifty thousand Source Energy. It¡¯s a long way to go. Lying on the stone bed, Du Gang tossed and turned unable to sleep. During this period, he had been nocturnal, and it was still a bit hard to sleepte at night. Having no other choice, he sat up and looked at the time. It was just past midnight; it would still be six and a half hours until dawn. ¡°Hunt bugs?¡± He shook his head. When he just flew back, he didn¡¯t see many bugs around. ¡°Hunt dinosaurs?¡± This is a possibility! Du Gang quickly got up and headed towards themand vehicle. Along the way, the soldiers on patrol, seeing him, not only did not stop him, but saluted him with faces full of adoration, making him somewhat embarrassed. Although Wang Dezhen had set up a military office on the top floor for himself, most of the equipment was not ready yet, so he was temporarily still working in themand vehicle at the foot of the mountain. By the time Du Gang arrived, they were still in discussion. From far away, he could hear Li Youcai¡¯s loud voice. ¡°The Pioneer Team cannot be disbanded. Didn¡¯t the information from the Arctic say that the wormholes haven¡¯t disappearedpletely? The Spatial Channels on Earth have split into two: half produce bugs and half produce dinosaurs¡­ ¡± Immediately refuting him, was the refined voice of Li Yi, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting to disband them, just to reorganize them. From the Pioneer Team to a Hunting Team, or several hunting camps, like the Divine Mystery Camp¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang reached the entrance, the door to themand vehicle hadn¡¯t been embedded yet. He stood at the entrance and peered inside. The others immediately stopped their discussion. ¡°Du Gang, do you need anything?¡± Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m thinking of hunting dinosaurs. Can you lend me a ne?¡± The few people inside themand vehicle looked at each other and then Wang Dezhen agreed, ¡°Sure, go to the airport on the mountaintop. I¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately!¡± He got straight to action, quickly switched on the walkie-talkie in front of Du Gang and started talking. ¡°This is Wang Dezhen. Guard, go wake Hawk up. He has work to do¡­¡± ¡°Reportingmander, armed helicopter 5866 pilot Liu Dongdong reporting!¡± Du Gang nced at the pilot¡¯s military rank subconsciously, he was a captain, which was fine. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m nning to go hunt dinosaurs so be mindful of the fuel consumption. Don¡¯t fly until you run out of fuel for the return! ¡± Liu Dongdong was very excited; he saluted again and said loudly: ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Rumors have a way of spreading, and he was one of the first pilots at the Nanyuan Base to learn that Du Gang had already hunted two dinosaurs. Because he had chatted with the pilot who had flown with Lu Zhou before, he knew about Du Gang¡¯s heroics at Dahuang Mountain, and was therefore very excited. ¡°Let¡¯s take off!¡± Next, under the guidance of this armed helicopter, Du Gang left the base and began searching for dinosaurs.. Chapter 105 - 105: 105: Source of Disaster! Chapter 105 - 105: 105: Source of Disaster! Trantor: 549690339 South Harbour City. In the early morning of July 21st. Ming Yuwei was unusually not in the Queen¡¯s Pce practicing, but instead shemanded her subordinates to gather some odd items such as: mercury, bells, silver cups, incense, candles, roses, moonflowers, and so on. As for herself, she went to a very well-hidden secret chamber where she began to meditate in silence. Seeing that everything had been gathered by her subordinates, she dismissed them all, locked up the secret chamber, and started the arrangement. She first scattered mercury around the room, then lit the incense. Once its scent had diffused throughout the chamber, she lit the three candles before her one after another. With a ¡®thud,¡¯ she kneeled in a flower bed and began chanting. ¡°I implore the power of light.. ¡± ¡°I implore the gaze of the God of Light¡­¡± ¡°I implore the favor of the God of Light¡­¡± Unbeknownst to her, in her mind, a wisp of ck smoke was trembling in a rather human-like shape. It seemed not particrly enamored with this ritual. Eventually, after her three bows and nine prostrations, an indistinct voice resounded within the chamber. ¡°Rise, my child!¡± A strange voice, neither clearly male nor female, apanied by a cloud of ck fog that appeared from nowhere. In reality, this ck fog stealthily drifted out from Ming Yuwei¡¯s mind. Seeing that the God of Light truly responded to her, she excitedly lit up, a profound reverence showing in her eyes. She already knew that her rebirth was due to the favor of the God of Light. She had be a follower of the God of Light! ¡°My god, thank you for your descent¡­¡± Ming Yuwei knelt devoutly once more, kissing the ground beneath the ck fog with fervent red lips. Only after she had sincerely performed all these actions did she finally speak: ¡°Great God of Light, I require your assistance¡­¡± Soon, she recounted her feud with Du Gang. After somber contemtion, the ck fog finally resounded once more. ¡°My child, this is the very reason I have chosen you. Du Gang is the embodiment of evil¡­ ¡°To spare humanity from disaster, you have to align with the others. Once Du Gang dies, the tribtion that Earth faces would cease to exist!¡± Having said that, the ck fog could no longer sustain its form and instantly dissipated, leaving a remaining sliver to burrow its way back into Ming Yuwei¡¯s mind. At a distance of 380,000 kilometers from Earth, the only satellite of the, the Moon, housed buried deep within a modern and high -tech space. In this space, stood a middle-aged man, who at this moment was standing before a transparent crystal cube, four meters each in length, width, and height. Presented within this crystal cube was the scene in Ming Yuwei¡¯s secret chamber! The God of Darkness is unreliable after all, it¡¯s best to act under the God of Light¡¯s banner¡­¡± Just then, something like amunicator by his side rang. He pressed it and a projection of a young and beautiful woman appeared out of thin air. ¡°Hongwen, have you received the inheritance yet?¡± The man shook his head in response, saying, ¡°Mother, that ancient god on Earth has only just reached the Yellow Grade. I have to wait until he has broken through to Blue Level from Green Level before I can possess him¡­¡± The woman remained silent for a moment before sighing: ¡°Hongwen, hurry up. The situation on Earth can¡¯t be kept a secret for long¡­ Be careful. If someone from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association appears, retreat immediately¡­¡± ¡°Retreat?¡± Hongwen shook his head: ¡°Mother, you are aware I only have five years left to live. I have to stake my all¡­¡¯ The young woman sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get you a Green Level hatcher¡­¡¯ Soon after, both of them ended the conversation. The man, named Nn Hongwen, was a Seven-Color Purple ss peak member of the Nn family from the Alpha Centauri System, and his lifespan was nearing its end. He purchased a hatching machine capable of incubating giant insects and dinosaurs from a secret report he had, which suggested that an ancient god existed on Earth. He then ced it on the moon for secret cultivation. He did not know what an ancient god was or where it came from. The nameless report only exined the principle of cultivating an ancient god, including the news that once he acquires the inheritance of the ancient god, he will prolong his lifespan and might even be promoted to the Meteorite Level. Aside from that, there was also a method to possess the ancient god, but nothing else. This report came very suddenly and its origin could not be traced. It was clear that it was sent by a highly advanced civilization. As for its purpose, he did not know! He only knew that his lifespan was short, and only the inheritance of the Ancient God could save him. That was enough for him! Therefore, he followed the advice in the intelligence reports and deployed the incubator¡­ Clearly, to deploy an incubator on a primitive is illegal. Therefore, he could only CIO It surreptitiously. Ming Yuwei left the secret room, continuing to ponder over the words of the God of Light. ¡°Du Gang is the embodiment of evil¡­¡± ¡°Join forces with others¡­¡± ¡°Once he dies, Earth¡¯s catastrophe will end¡­¡¯ She suddenly halted, her eyes bright and resolute. ¡°I need to gather more followers for my master¡­¡± She quickened her pace and swiftly returned to her queen¡¯s pce, summoning Rose,manding every minister toe and see her. Soon, a group of female Superpowered individuals gathered at the queen¡¯s pce, all of whom were her trusted aides. They all wear confused expressions, unsure why the queen summoned them so hastily. Once everybody had assembled, Ming Yuwei slowly rose. ¡°Do you¡­know why I was able to find you ahead of time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the messenger of the God of Light¡­¡± Quickly, she revealed her rebirth, recalling the stories and experiences of each woman present. The women below had long been puzzled by Ming Yuwei¡¯s uncanny ability to find these mental power controllers. Although her exnation sounded like a marvel, they did not reject it outright but instead tried to believe her¡­ ¡°The truth is not that I have selected you, but you have been chosen by the God of Light!¡± Her voice suddenly raised, ¡°Earlier, I made contact with the God of Light, my master¡­¡± ¡°He told me about the source of Earth¡¯s disaster¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang, the supposed God of War, who brought this cmity!¡± ¡°He is the embodiment of evil¡­ ¡°He is the origin of disaster¡­¡± ¡°Only when he fully perishes, can our world, our homnd, be restored¡­¡¯ At this moment, Rose stepped forward. She dered, ¡°Many of you probably don¡¯t know, a few days ago a special envoy from the Arctic Circle came to us. From him, we learned that Du Gang is a descendant of a giant from ten thousand meters underground¡­¡¯ ¡°This disaster¡­is clearly the work of these so-called giants, created to cultivate their kind¡­ ¡± ¡°So¡­Du Gang truly is the source of this cmity!¡± ¡°What?!!¡± In this moment, all the women present were stunned. Soon, several mental-power controllers stood up. ¡°Rose is right; I was present at the time¡­¡± As several individuals testified in turn, the crowd eventually believed Rose¡¯s words. Seeing that the crowd believed her, Ming Yuwei finally spoke again: ¡°I now ask you, are you willing to sacrifice your lives for me, for the God of Light, for the future of mankind?¡± ¡°I am willing!¡± Rose was the first to step out, kneeling on one knee, proiming loudly, ¡°My life was saved by the queen, I¡¯m willing to dedicate my life to the queen!¡± ¡°I am willing! For the queen!¡± ¡°I am willing! For the queen!¡± Following suit, the others also knelt on one knee, swearing their vows. Ming Yuwei nodded, a faint smile now on her face. ¡°Our power alone is insufficient tobat evil and kill Du Gang¡­¡± ¡°Now, I want you to go to other regions, tell the world the truth, that Du Gang is the source of the disaster¡­¡± ¡°I know that modern people do not believe in deities¡­l want you to endure humiliation and hardship, to help me, the God of Light, gain more followers¡­¡± Rose was the first to rise, raising her arm high and shouting, ¡°For the queen!¡± Instantly, the faces of the women present hardened with resolve as they all joined in the chanting. ¡°For the queen!¡± Chapter 107 - 107: 107: Assassination Operation! Chapter 107 - 107: 107: Assassination Operation! (Requesting first order, five in one 10,000 -word chapter) Trantor: 549690339 Arctic Circle. ¡°Report, the number of spatial channels within our nation has increased¡­¡± ¡°Spatial channels in the other half of the globe have massively reduced¡­¡± Themand center was once again thrown into chaos. All satellite images monitoring the other half of the globe showed dense swarms of bugs and dinosaurs. There were no survivors, no resistors. Without dawn stones to buffer and block these bugs, the disaster urred. Within just two weeks of the disaster, the other half of the globe fell entirely. Yao Zhenguo said, ¡°Gone?¡± Li Mingzhi added, ¡°Not only are they gone, but aside from us, every other ce is gone, too.¡± Other ces which didn¡¯t have dawn stones didn¡¯t stand a chance. After two weeks, they all failed to change their fate and fell to the insect horde. Yao Zhenguo was left agape, finding it hard to believe. He hadn¡¯t cared about these ces for only a few days, and they¡¯d been wiped out? Were they so fragile?!? Li Mingzhi sighed, helplessly saying, ¡°No one expected it, thinking they could offer some resistance, but they really are gone. Aside from us, people from other ces are almost all¡­¡± Just then, a guard rushed in. ¡°Report to the leader, the other groups of apes from the Arctic Circle have alle this way¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo quickly reacted, turning to ask Li Mingzhi, ¡°How many were there in other regions of the Arctic Circle in the beginning? What kind of force did they bring with them?¡± ¡°There were about twenty or so forces that made it to the Arctic Circle, adding up to around one million people¡­¡± ¡°So few?¡± This time, Yao Zhenguo was surprised. He never liked interfering in others¡¯ internal affairs, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happens outside, but he didn¡¯t expect so few people from other regions toe. Li Mingzhi shook his head, saying, ¡°Some areas seem powerful, but in reality, they are simply paper nes, fake models, shown up after the disaster. They actually don¡¯t have that many aircraft for transportation¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo knew that quite a few neighbors purposefully ced a barrage of stic fake nes and tanks under their satellite surveince to show off, he hadn¡¯t anticipated there would be so many. Li Mingzhi continued: ¡°Also, um well, how should I put it? The over one million who came to the Arctic Circle, about eighty percent have frozen to death!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yao Zhenguo blurted out, staring at him in shock. This kind of speech was so casual, it sounded like nonsense, but the one speaking was Li Mingzhi, the Grand Supervisor of Hua Nation. He was not someone who blurted out words without thinking. Yao Zhenguo cleared his understanding, rubbed his temples, and asked slowly, ¡°How did so many people, over a million, freeze to death?¡± Li Mingzhi revealed a meaningful expression, exiningplexly, ¡°The forces that arrived at the Arctic Circle, aside from us, were around one million people. An average of more than 50,000 per group. They were basically authority figures with just a few guards.¡± ¡°The funniest part is, they barely brought any supplies with them¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo was stunned, retorting, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. These forces don¡¯t have that few aircraft, theoretically, transporting about four to five million people should be enough¡­¡± Li Mingzhi, dejected, said, ¡°Until disaster strikes, you¡¯ll never understand how much of a backstabber some apes in human clothing can be¡­¡± ¡°Those guys, they didn¡¯t inform the public as soon as the disaster happened¡­ Probably because they were afraid of the chaos causing them difficulties in escaping¡­ Essentially, only the authority figures escaped to the Arctic Circle, and the most hrious part is, most of the things they brought with them were gold and valuable jewelry¡­¡± ¡°The nes they flew to the Arctic Circle totalled more than two thousand, but most of these nes were loaded with gold, silver, jewelry, famous paintings, and fine wines¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo frowned, ¡°What were they thinking, bringing all these things to the Arctic Circle?¡± Li Mingzhi smiled, ¡°They fancied themselves clever, intending to use these things to exchange for food andbor from us¡­¡± ¡°At the beginning, indeed, a few of our soldiers and civilians were tempted by the gold and worked for them, making them some ice warehouses¡­ But after a day or two, people began to calm down. After understanding the concept that everyone is equal in the face of disaster, no one was willing to work hard to earn useless things¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for our humanitarian support, even more of them would have died¡­¡± Listening to this reality, which couldn¡¯t even be written into a novel, Yao Zhenguo fell silent. After hesitating for a while, he finally spoke, ¡°If I weren¡¯t the highest leader, I would have suspected whether this disaster was created by me, a n to eliminate other primitive apes¡­¡± Li Mingzhiughed, ¡°Old Yao, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. Others from the Arctic Circle are currently operating on a conspiracy theory and collectivelying over, trying to demand justice from us¡­ In their words, this disaster was created by us, referred to as the fucking disaster, and they want us topensate them¡­¡± Once more, Yao Zhenguo fell silent. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°I might have been overestimating them all along¡­ These people, who can¡¯t even see the situation clearly, let¡¯s not talk about the situation of each base ¨C just looking at the Arctic Circle, we have a poption of three million, whereas they, havingbined the power of over twenty forces, don¡¯t even sum up to two hundred thousand. How do they dare to behave like this when the strength of both sides is unbnced?¡± Li Mingzhiughed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very simr to the previous situation of being enemies with the world. They believe that we are ves, subhumans, and dare not resist¡­ They think we¡¯re still kneeling!¡± Just then, another guard came rushing in, reporting, ¡°Commander, it¡¯s bad, they¡¯ve mobilized, they¡¯ve begun attacking our troops and civilians, looting their possessions¡­ quite a number of civilians have already died¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo and Li Mingzhi exchanged a nce, slowly speaking: ¡°I believe, it is preferable for there to be only one color in the Arctic Circle. Mingzhi, what do you think?¡± Li Mingzhi chuckled, ¡°Commander, my name is Li ¡®Light-will¡¯, need I say more¡­ Give the order!¡± Not long after the guard left, a group of royal advisers came running in flustered. ¡°Old Yao, there¡¯s a major chaos outside!¡± Yao Zhenguo chuckled, calmly saying, ¡°Keep calm!¡± The royal advisers suddenly took a gasp, understanding that this was Old Yao¡¯smand. One of the white-haired old men frowned, stating, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is ughtering, exterminating, inhumane!¡± Yao Zhenguo lightly replied, ¡°I¡¯m simply defending my people!¡± He nced meaningfully at the old man and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s done then, let¡¯s get rid of the traitors as well, it¡¯s only you left, it¡¯s useless keeping you¡­¡± The old man was shocked but his face showed no expression, ¡°Traitor? Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m referring to you!¡± Yao Zhenguo chuckled lightly, ¡°Tang Zhong, among all the royal advisers, you always advocate for peace. When the enemy invades ournd, you advocate for peace. When the enemy harms our people, you advocate for peace¡­¡± The one called Tang Zhong immediately became incensed, ¡°Nonsense! I was nning for the long term¡­¡± Li Mingzhi joined in theughter, ¡°Tang Zhong, stop pretending. We¡¯ve long collected evidence of you secretly contacting the enemy. We kept you for two reasons. On one hand, to stabilize them. On the other hand, to have you deliver false information¡­¡± ¡°You think we actually listened to your decisions regarding the enemy?¡± ¡°You thought it was because of your age and seniority? The ones truly nning for the long term were Yao Zhenguo and his people! Not just Tang Zhong, but the other royal advisers also wore faces of surprise. Obviously, even they didn¡¯t know. This was a decision Yao Zhenguo and Li Mingzhi had made. ¡°Bring in someone, and take this number one traitor out for execution!¡± ¡°Wrongfully used!¡± In this way, the royal adviser was dragged out of the meeting hall. ¡°Execution?¡± Li Mingzhi asked with a puzzled look. Yao Zhenguoughed, ¡°Tang Zhong is superstitious, he believes in ghosts and gods. In his belief, a corpse must be intact for reincarnation to ur. Beheading represents eternal damnation¡­¡± At this moment, Li Mingzhi thought of a term¡ªkilling one to warn the others! However, he was fond of this idea! Yao Zhenguo looked at the confused royal advisers below and calmly said, ¡°I know some of you were quite close with Tang Zhong¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all right, I believe you were all misguided¡­¡± ¡°From today onward, it¡¯s unimportant, only us remain here¡­¡± He chose to let these people go due to two reasons. First, they had not directly been in touch with the West, but merely believed in Tang Zhong¡¯s long-term ns; hence, their crimes were not capital offenses. Second, they were smart and could still serve the nation. The royal advisers below were all ncing at each other, unsure of how to respond in this situation. ¡°Mingzhi, I feel relieved!¡± ¡°So do I!¡± ¡°I never thought it would be carried out in this way!¡± ¡°Enough said, I¡¯m afraid the aliens might be listening, who knows if they¡¯ve tapped into global surveince¡­¡± The hunt on the evening of July 21st went even smoother than the previous day, as there was no need for him to search for spatial channels, he could simply fly directly there. Moreover, the spatial channels became even more concentrated. Where before there were only one or two channels every few hundred kilometers, now there were over a dozen in the same area. Over the course of the night, he harvested a total of 66 Yellow Crystals, spending most of his time traveling. Upon returning to the Nanyuan Base, instead of sleeping as usual, he sat cross-legged at home, pondering over the matter of Ming Yuwei in his mind. From Ming Yuwei¡¯s case, he was able to draw a conclusion: Evil gods had set their sights on him. First it was the Dark God, now it was the God of Light. With this, he also began contemting what he had, and how he would respond if he ever encountered an evil god in the future. He was a Ancient God, he had power, and it only took ten thousand Source Energies to increase his height by one meter. Every time he did so, his strength would increase. After deep contemtion, Du Gang decided to hide some of his true strength for the time being. Transforming didn¡¯t have to mean maximizing his form. For instance, although he had reached the 145 -meter level, he could choose to transform into a 100-meter or 50-meter figure. As long as he didn¡¯t exceed the 145 -meter level, he had free rein over his transformation. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll reveal that I¡¯m at the 145-meter level, pretend to be bottlenecked, then collect as much Red Crystal as possible to enhance my strength¡­¡± He understood that he was destined to challenge the evil gods of different worlds in the future. When that time came, even if he had to bite, he would bite off a chunk of their flesh. Once he had figured this out, he surrendered himself to deep sleep. On the afternoon of July 22nd, when he woke up, the envoys from the other bases had already arrived. ¡°War God, there were several times more spatial channels yesterday, don¡¯t know if you¡­¡± These envoys had brought a lot more Red Crystals, hoping to trade more. Du Gang nced at them, there were a few more people than before, a total of twenty envoys, indicating that twenty bases were willing to trade with him. He nodded, ¡°Three Yellow Crystals per base. Do you have enough Red Crystals?¡± ¡°Enough, enough-!¡± All the envoys present were overjoyed by the response and quickly agreed. Each of them brought around a hundred thousand Red Crystals, hoping Du Gang might have hunted more dinosaurs. To their delight, their expectations turned out to be correct. Soon, he had exchanged with everyone. 60 Yellow Crystals were traded for 600,000 Red Crystals. After they had left, Wang Dezhen also sent someone to deliver the overdue hundred thousand Red Crystals. With this, Du Gang now possessed a total of 700,000 Red Crystals. ¡°Du Gang, I was wondering if you might have a few extra Yellow Crystals on hand¡­¡± Wang Dezhen did not leave after handing over the Red Crystals, instead he looked at him with a longing gaze. Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°Six Yellow Crystals, sixty thousand Red Crystals. When can you make the delivery?¡± ¡°One day!¡± Wang Dezhen excitedly replied, ¡°We¡¯ve exchanged twelve Yellow Crystals in total, which increased our yellow grade superpowers by twelve. Their hunting speed has greatly increased. Adding that to the previous amount, it should be replenishable within a day¡­¡± Du Gang simply tossed the six Yellow Crystals in his hand over and said, ¡°Alright, then. Prepaid this time. It should speed up your hunting troops¡­¡± The 700,000 Red Crystals boosted Du Gang¡¯s Source Energy by 1.5 million in total. This meant that he could directly increase his 145-meter Battle Level figure to a 295-meter Battle Level! However, he did not do so and kept the Source Energy. He had already inquired Wang Dezhen about the information regarding the Hundred Thousand Meter Titan when no one was around yesterday. Wang Dezhen did not hide anything and told him about his promotion and the disappearance of the energy inside the titan¡¯s body. So, he also recognized his rtionship with the titan. He was able to grow so quickly, so tall, so easily, precisely because the Hundred Thousand Meter Titan had been providing him with energy. The Source Energy was only required to establish a special transmission channel! Obviously, once he had exhausted all of the titan¡¯s energy and reached the Hundred Thousand Meter Level, leveling up would be much more difficult. How to deal with that when the time came, he didn¡¯t know, but that was a worry for the future. He didn¡¯t want to waste time thinking about it now. Although he¡¯s only at the third rank now, he¡¯s not just an average superpowered individual at a Yellow Grade, his strength is even greater! As to how much stronger, he doesn¡¯t know because Earth has never seen a monster above the Green Level. ¡°I expect to harvest around 1.5 million Source Energy per day¡­¡± Du Gang secretly rejoiced, the stronger his power, the better chance he would have of resisting the evil god in the future. ¡°However, I can¡¯t just stop improving my strength.. ¡® He thought meticulously; leaving his strength stagnant would be like burying his head in the sand, making it easy for others to discover. Therefore, he felt it was better to make a little progress. In the end, he decided to retreive a tenth of the daily Source Energy, use a fraction of it to increase his strength, and leave the remainder untouched. He worried that the evil god would monitor the energy in the giants under the ground, so he chose this more cautious method to hide his strength. After nning his future path, Du Gang didn¡¯t ck off during the day, but instead went to the Divine Mystery Camp to practice his fist technique. July 27. ¡°Du Gang, do it again, I want to see!¡± Wang Hu looked at Du Gang in shock, unable to believe that the fist technique that took him half a year to master, was easily executed by Du Gang. Moreover, judging by his proficiency, he seems to have practiced until it became instinctive! Seeing this, Du Gang quickly executed all the fist techniques in order, this time, he didn¡¯t start from the beginning in a systematic way but randomly, without following the sequence. When the dumbfounded Wang Hu saw Du Gang perfectly executing an entire set of punches purely on instinct, he waspletely stunned. He stood in a daze for nearly ten seconds before he came back to his senses. ¡°Sigh!¡± He sighed and said: ¡°Times have changed, maybe it¡¯s easier to master these techniques now!¡± He still couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Du Gang¡¯s talent was so extraordinary¡ªaplishing in five or six days, with just three to four hours of practice each day, what took him countless days and nights over half a year to achieve. After adjusting his mentality, Wang Hu began: ¡°Having mastered the methods of Force Generation and Basic Steps, I¡¯ll now exin to you what Strength Paths are!¡± ¡°Strength Paths are divided into Obvious Strength, Hidden Strength, and Transforming Strength. Many martial artists and Taoist practitioners in our country speak of these three forms of Strength Paths, some with the same meaning and some different¡­¡± ¡°I do not understand those forms of Strength Paths rted to yin and yang or Heaven and Earth, and those who did may have died in this disaster¡­¡± ¡°The Strength Path I¡¯m referring to is one that could be genuinely trained and felt by the body!¡± ¡°Obvious Strength, in my understanding, is upfront and forthright force!¡± ¡°For instance, when you throw a punch, the force you use is Obvious Strength!¡± ¡°Hidden Strength, however, refers to the concealed power, like this.¡± Suddenly, Wang Hu ced his hand on Du Gang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Pay close attention, feel it for yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang immediately fixed his gaze on him. ¡°Here I go!¡± Immediately, a surge of force was released from his hand and rushed towards Du Gang¡¯s shoulder. Du Gang was surprised to find that Wang Hu hadn¡¯t moved at all, not even the hand that was on his shoulder, but he could clearly feel a force propelling his shoulder. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Wang Hu released his hand andughed: ¡°This is called Hidden Strength. I used to think it was just a hoax before I mastered it, but in the end¡­ I actually did it.¡± ¡°Hidden Strength does not require physical movement, but the force internally surges, like what I did, you can mobilize your body¡¯s strength without moving¡­¡± ¡°The biggest use of this thing is to take advantage of an enemy¡¯s unpreparedness. For instance, you punch with Obvious Strength, and the moment your opponent gets hit, you strike again with Hidden Strength¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, at present, I mainly use this technique to fool people¡­¡¯ Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°What about thest one, Transforming Strength?¡± Wang Huughed: ¡°As for Transforming Strength, I don¡¯t understand it, I¡¯ve never trained it, I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like¡­ If that famous Master Ma were still here, he might be able to¡­¡¯ After a while, Du Gang saw he was no longer talking and asked with confusion, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Wang Hu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was stunned, that was all? Wang Huughed and said, ¡°All these things, they¡¯re basically the foundation, practice more and you will always learn¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I only teach this as an instructor?¡± ¡°In fact, when we were in training, we mostly focused on enhancing physical fitness, the actual technical stuff, we didn¡¯t practice much¡­¡± Du Gang nodded in understanding. Indeed, in the military, improving physical fitness has the highest cost-effectiveness. Besides, one also needs to master a variety of modern weapons, it is impossible to spend time on boxing techniques, this isn¡¯t the ancient past where soldiers could engage in hand-to-handbat. ¡°Alright, I have nothing else to teach you, you can rely on your ownprehension for the rest!¡± ¡°Thank you, Instructor Wang!¡± Du Gang gave him thanks. He doesn¡¯t know if hidden strength is useful or not, but having learnt all those boxing techniques, it has some use for him. At least he now understands the basic principles of fighting and he¡¯s also learned quite a few methods of applying force. While this was happening, a soldier came looking for him. ¡°God of War sir, themander has summoned you!¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± Upon arriving at themand center, the ce was even more bustling. Apart from people from Nanyuan, there were over thirty envoys from other bases present. Seeing him enter, the originally bustling and noisymand center immediately quieted down, all the newly arrived envoys curiously looking at Du Gang. Wang Dezhenughed and said, ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re here, these are the representatives who are preparing tounch an attack on South Harbour City with us¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re finally here!¡± Lately, Du Gang spent his nights hunting dinosaurs and days practicing boxing, he was growing impatient with waiting. ¡°We¡¯ve finished negotiating, gather 20 kilometers outside of South Harbour City tonight at 19:00¡­¡± ¡°Only Yellow Grade and Orange Level superpowered individuals will be dispatched to carry out the assassination mission¡­¡± ¡°At that time, other superpowered individuals will be in charge of dealing with the patrolling guards and superpowered individuals within South Harbour City¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, it¡¯s handed over to you to deal with Ming Yuwei, okay?¡± The stratecy is very simple. every local base dispatches their own forces. at thetest by 19:00, they will gather at a location 20 kilometers away from South Harbour City, and on foot approach South Harbour City before it gets dark at 20:00. Then, under cover of darkness infiltrate the city, other superpowered individuals are responsible for dealing with regr superpowered individuals, Du Gang is responsible for Ming Yuwei. Those bases that are further away have already set off. The reason these people havee here is not only to convey this information but they also want to exchange yellow crystals with Du Gang. The representatives from the bases that came earlier all received yellow crystals, leading other bases that only had Orange Level peak superpowered individuals to panic and send representatives. Unfortunately, their information came a bitte, it had already been four or five days. These thirty or so people were all here in Nanyuan for the first time, their main objective being to establish cooperation with Du Gang. Du Gang understood their intentions well. Every additional coborator meant another source of red crystals. This meant he could safely go and hunt dinosaurs without worrying about not being able to sell them off. Wang Dezhen had no objections, the yellow crystals Du Gang brought back from his hunts were too many that Nanyuan alone could not consume all of them. Dividing them to other bases was also helping humanity. Besides, the amount of yellow crystals Du Gang gave Nanyuan was the most, he was already being very generous. Seeing that they all reached a consensus and established a cooperative rtionship, Wang Dezhen said, ¡°Du Gang, many other bases have already sent people off, and it¡¯s almost time for you to go¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Soon, Du Gang arrived at the airport on top of the mountain, at this moment, all representatives of Nanyuan were also there. Apart from Diamond King, there were also two Yellow Grade warriors, of which he recognized one, it was Shadow King from before, his superpower was quite useful for reconnaissance! Another superpowered individual was quite strange, as he carried two particrly long sniper rifles on his back. ¡°My name is One Shot Wang, my awakened superpowers are Eagle Eye and Ballistic Control, I can also enchant my bullets to increase their damaging power¡­¡± One Shot Wang, who thought of such ame nickname! Du Gang inwardly sneered and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Du Gang!¡± The Gun Kingughed and said, ¡°When the timees, I will provide you with air support. My bullets can reach ten thousand meters away. Except for Yellow Grade enemies, any enemies below Orange Level can be killed with one shot!¡± Such a big talk! The four of them quickly got on the ne. Though they were few in numbers, they were not weak in strength. Apart from Du Gang, the other three were all Yellow Grade superpowered individuals. Some of the other bases did not even have a Yellow Grade. It could be said that, for this joint operation, Nanyuan Base had dispatched the most powerful forces. On the evening of July 27, 19:00. Du Gang and others arrived at the predetermined meeting ce on schedule. The fighters from other bases were already in position. Roughly counting, there were five to six hundred people, and the weakest were peak Orange Level. ¡°You only sent four people?¡± One of the superpowered individuals from another base looked at Du Gang and his teaming off the ne and frowned as he spoke. After the apocalypse, Nanyuan Base can be said to be the most famous among all the survivor bases, because the War God was there! In such a situation, some people are always unhappy. No one stood out, all of them kept silent, wanting to see how the people from Nanyuan Base would respond. The King Kong King¡¯s expression turned cold, and said calmly: ¡°King Kong King, one of the Eight Kings of Nanyuan, Yellow Grade Fourth Rank!¡± ¡°Shadow King, one of the Eight Kings of Nanyuan, Yellow Grade Fourth Rank!¡± ¡°Gun King, one of the Eight Kings of Nanyuan, Yellow Grade Fourth Rank!¡± The three Yellow Grade Fourth Rank powerhouses instantly shocked everyone. It should be noted that only a minority of the bases on the scene, who had traded with Du Gang, had Yellow Grade fighters. Most people were just at the peak of the Orange Grade. Du Gang nced at the man who was challenging them in front of him, and said with a smile, ¡°The Yellow Crystal you used for your promotion should have been traded from your base by me¡­¡± The man¡¯s face immediately froze. Before he could say anything, Du Gang said lightly, ¡°Du Gang, also known as the War God. If I make a move, none of you here will survive.¡± His tone was calm, but the words he said were extremely domineering. A wave of kingly aura spread out with it. Everyone present fell silent. Some recognized Du Gang¡¯s strength, while others hadn¡¯t seen him in person and only heard rumors about him, so they didn¡¯t believe in his capabilities. But at this moment, these people all fell silent. Who dares to say in front of the most outstanding and strongest group of people in the country that he alone can defeat them all? At least, the man who was challenging Du Gang didn¡¯t dare! He stepped aside, and said, ¡°War God, you¡¯re boasting highly of yourself. We are here with a mission. Let¡¯s put any match aside for now. However, I hope you can y your role in the uing battle and let me see if you really are that capable.¡± He was quite polite. He usually looked down on others. If it weren¡¯t for Du Gang¡¯s fame, he would really like to experience it firsthand. ¡°Alright, everyone, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. You¡¯ll see my strength in due time. For now, let¡¯s focus on the mission. Let¡¯s get moving!¡± As Du Gang stepped down, no one else dared to challenge him openly. They all nodded and started to move. In total, over forty bases joined together, and over five hundred superpowered individuals at this moment all started running in silence. Inside South Harbour City. Ming Yuwei felt uneasy since noon. Her eyelids twitched fiercely, and she felt a vague sense of impending disaster. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Will the beetles break the defense line?¡± Thinking of this, she quickly ordered her subordinate to prepare another set of offerings for the divine consultation. Getting into the secret room, after a series of devout prayers, the ck fog representing the God of Light appeared again. ¡°Thank you for theing of the God of light¡­¡± ¡°My God, I have a premonition of some kind of danger¡­¡± Inside the moon, Nn Hongwen curled his lips, ¡± I am not a fortune teller! How should I know?!!¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t say that, but he pacified, ¡°My servant, I shall protect you¡­ The ritual ended, yet Nn Hongwen furrowed his brow. Powerful people who were at the Rainbow Blue level or Purple level could feel certain dangers beforehand. But how could Ming Yuwei, who was only at the Rainbow Yellow level, sense anything? ¡°That¡¯s wrong. If she was panicked enough to seek my help, the help of a God, this means the premonition must be strong, she must truly be in danger!¡± Nn Hongwen quickly surmised that Ming Yuwei might be in danger, but when he wanted to do something, he realized he couldn¡¯t do anything! He couldn¡¯t monitor Earth! He couldn¡¯t learn about the situation outside! ¡°Life Detection!¡± He suddenly recalled the low-quality detection equipment built into the incubator and quickly activated it. ¡°Oh, damn!¡± After intensive study, he finally deciphered that there was arge cluster of life forms outside South Harbour City, rapidly moving towards it. ¡°Holy crap, is someone trying to take Ming Yuwei down?¡± Nn Hongwen was befuddled, he didn¡¯t understand why so many people were after this woman who seemed harmless. ¡®What should I do?¡± In an instant, he considered countless possibilities. Abandon Ming Yuwei? This idea was immediately dismissed the moment it appeared. This woman was a part of his n to seize power, he couldn¡¯t give her up. Take a spaceship there? NO! He shook his head.s that host living beings like this original, the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association would typically leave corresponding sensors. Once his alien spaceship enters, people from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association will definitely find out! ¡°Damn it, it would be so much easier if it was a decade or two in the future!¡± The sr system was only ten light-years away from falling into the Realm of Silence. At its current speed of 230 kilometers per second, it would only take a decade or two to enter. Who would then care about the life or death of the original¡¯s inhabitants? The main reason he dared to plot against Earth under the nose of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association was that the sr system was located in this piece of wastnd. ¡°Should I take the risk and go there?¡± He shook his head again, he couldn¡¯t take the risk. Staying on the moon and nning slowly, he might have five years. But if he directly flies over in a spaceship, he might be dead the next second. You should know that the spaceships owned by the Cosmic Civilization Association were much more advanced than his. After racking his brain, he finally ended up dialing his mother¡¯s number. Soon, the beautiful young woman from before appeared again. ¡°Can you get me another Possession Transponder?¡± Nn Yanran frowned, ¡°What do you mean, you used up the one I gave you before?¡± Nn Hongwen replied bitterly, ¡°Not yet, but soon!¡± He quickly exined the situation Ming Yuwei was facing. ¡°Can¡¯t you just find another woman¡­¡± ¡°No, this woman fulfills the requirements for the possession n¡­ it will be hard to find another one as perfectly suited as her¡­¡± Nn Yanran fell silent. She was not supportive of this possession n. Surely, this kind of information from an unknown advanced civilization would carry other intents, and one might not end up in a good state once involved. But she had no choice since Nn Hongwen was her son, and there was no other way! Nn Yanran pondered for a moment before speaking slowly: ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll find a way to get it for you¡­ I hope you can be faster, I have already mobilized a huge amount of funds from twos, if this operation is exposed, not only you will die, but I¡¯ll also face severe punishment¡­¡± If Nn Hongwen could sessfully advance to Meteorite Level before his death, then her secret misappropriation of the family¡¯s vast funds from twos wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Meteorite Level, in the endless starry sky, was insignificant, just the first step into the cosmic world. But in this barren star field, Meteorite Level was a symbol of power, and each one was a being capable of dominating a! Du Gang and others were swiftly moving through the dense forest. Every individual in the group was at least at the peak of the Orange Level, all were battle-ready superpowered individuals. They chose to ignore the numerous ck Beetles beneath their feet, swiftly passing over them. Only asionally did they slightly dodge the projectile attacks of the appearing Golden Beetles. Soon, before nightfall, they sessfully arrived at the outskirts of South Harbour City. Shadow King stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Those with stealth abilities,e with me, take out the patrolling guards, others wait¡­ the sound of a cuckoo bird is the signal¡­¡± He quickly led a few dozen superpowered individuals capable of hiding themselves, quietly entering South Harbour City. The guards here were not many, and they were more like surveince agents, tasked with monitoring the movements of the beetles. The people here never expected an invasion by their own kind. Even though they had done many inhuman, inhumane things, they never thought they would be attacked. In their eyes, at the end of the world, everyone was too busy trying to survive. No one could cross such a distance to attack a powerful base of power. ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± A series of throat-slicing sounds echoed, and all the guards on the outskirts of South Harbour City were sessfully taken down. Shadow King looked at a simr to a scorched sausage-shaped object in one of the guard rooms and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Cuckoo, cuckoo!¡± Without wasting any time, he quickly informed the superpowered individuals outside. Soon, the superpowered individuals hiding in the forest also arrived. ¡°That pce ahead is where Ming Yuwei lives. God of War will handle that, the rest of us will take down all the stubborn elements within the city¡­¡± Soon, everyone divided into several groups and left in different directions. Only Du Gang was left, moving alone towards the pce. It was almost night, and there was hardly anyone on the streets of the city. Most residents were at home. Even without turning into a giant, Du Gang was still very strong. He quickly climbed to the roof of the pce in just a few seconds. He lifted a tile and looked inside. There was a golden throne adorned in gold decorations. but the pce was empty. He nced around, quickly spotting a pce in the distance that was still lit. ¡°Tap!¡± Du Gang gently jumped back to the ground and quietly approached the lit pce in the distance. Upon arrival, he extended his index finger and gently poked a hole in the paper window, squinting one eye and bringing the other up close. At this moment, he terribly missed the days when Chu Zixuan was by his side. If he still had mental power for detection, he wouldn¡¯t need to sneak around to find things out. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Before Du Gang could see the situation inside clearly, a stern voice rang out.. Chapter 108 - 108: 107 Collective Action! (Seeking First Subscription!)

Chapter 108 - 108: 107 Collective Action! (Seeking First Subscription!)

Trantor: 549690339 The hunt on the evening of July 21st went more smoothly than the previous day, as his aircraft no longer needed to search for spatial channels but could directly transport him to his destination. In addition, the spatial channels had be more densely distributed. The previous scarcity of one or two spatial channels within a few hundred kilometers had been reced with a dozen within the same area. Over the course of the night, he harvested a total of 66 yellow crystals, with most of his time spent traveling. Upon returning to the Nanyuan base, he unusually didn¡¯t sleep, but sat cross-legged at home, pondering questions about Ming Yuwei in his mind. From Ming Yuwei¡¯s experiences, he could draw a conclusion: evil gods had set their sights on him, transitioning from the Dark God to the Light God. Concurrently, he began to consider what he had and how he might confront evil gods should he encounter them in the future. He was an Ancient God, he had power, he needed only ten thousand units of source energy to grow by one meter, and each increase brought along with it an increase in his abilities. After much contemtion, Du Gang decided to temporarily conceal some of his strength. Transformation wasn¡¯t just about maximizing one¡¯s size. Even though he had already reached the 145 -meter level, he could choose to transform into a 100-meter entity or a 50-meter entity. As long as he did not exceed the 145-meter limit, he could transform at will. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯ll reveal a level of 1/+5 meters, pretending to be stuck at a bottleneck. Then, I¡¯ll try my best to collect more red crystals to enhance my strength.¡± He understood that he was bound to face off against the evil gods from another realm in the future, and when that timees, he will bite off a chunk of their flesh. After figuring everything out, he finally drifted off to sleep. By the afternoon of July 22nd, by the time he awakened, messengers from other bases had already arrived. ¡°God of War, several times more spatial channels appeared yesterday than before. I wonder if you¡­¡± These envoys had all brought plenty of red crystals, hoping to conduct more transactions. He nodded and said, ¡°Three yellow crystals per base. Have you brought enough red crystals?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes-!¡± All the envoys present were overjoyed at his response and eagerly agreed. Each of them had brought about a hundred thousand red crystals, in anticipation that Du Gang might hunt more dinosaurs. They were delighted to find that they had made the right decision. Soon, he had traded with everyone, exchanging 60 yellow crystals for 600 thousand red crystals in return. After their departure, Wang Dezhen¡¯s envoy delivered the remaining one hundred thousand red crystals that were owed. At this point, Du Gang had umted 700 thousand red crystals. ¡°Du Gang, I wonder if you have any surplus yellow crystals¡­¡± After delivering the red crystals, Wang Dezhen did not leave but stared at him expectantly. Du Gang nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Six yellow crystals for sixty thousand red crystals. When can you deliver?¡± ¡°One day!¡± Wang Dezhen eximed excitedly: ¡°We¡¯ve exchanged twelve yellow crystals in total, which has increased our number of superpowered individuals of the Yellow Grade by twelve. With the speed they¡¯re hunting at now, plus the original quantity, we should be able to replenish in one day¡­¡± Du Gang threw the six yellow crystals in his hand directly to him, saying: ¡°Fine, then pay first to speed up your hunting team¡­¡± Seven hundred thousand red crystals had given Du Gang an additional increase of 1.5 million units of source energy. This meant that he could directly enhance his battle level from 145 meters to 295 meters! However, he didn¡¯t upgrade his power, instead choosing to store the source energy. Yesterday, when no one was around, he had asked Wang Dezhen about the news of the hundred thousand-meter giant. Wang Dezhen didn¡¯t hide anything and told him about his promotion and the disappearance of the giant¡¯s internal energy. Therefore, he also understood his rtionship with the giant. The reason he could grow so quickly, so tall, and so simply for each unit of source energy was that the hundred thousand-meter-level giant provided him with energy. The source energy was only required for the opening of special transmission channels! It was clear that once he drained the giant¡¯s energy and reached the hundred thousand-meter grade, advancing further would be increasingly difficult. He didn¡¯t know what to do then, but he did not want to waste time thinking about it now. Although he was only third rank currently, his strength was not the same as that of regr superpowered Yellow Grade individuals, his power was much stronger! As to how much stronger he was, he didn¡¯t know; no creatures above the green level had appeared on Earth yet. ¡°I can harvest about 1.5 million source energy in a day¡­¡± ¡°In at most four or five days, I should be able to advance to the fourth rank, right?!¡± Du Gang was secretly delighted. The stronger he was, the greater his potential to resist the evil gods in the future. ¡°However, I can¡¯tpletely refrain from increasing my strength¡­¡± After careful thought, he realized that keeping his strengthpletely static was akin to burying his head in the sand. It was too risky, and could easily be discovered. Therefore, he believed that it would be better to increase his strength by a bit. Eventually, he decided to take one-tenth of the source energy he acquired each day for boosting his strength, leaving the rest untouched. Fearing that the evil gods would monitor the state of the energy inside the underground giant, he chose this more stable method to conceal his strength. After nning his future path, Du Gang didn¡¯t remain idle during the daytime but instead went to the Divine Mystery Camp to practice boxing. July 27th. ¡°Du Gang, repeat that one more time. I want to see!¡± Wang Hu looked at Du Gang in disbelief. He could not believe that Du Gang had so easily executed the boxing technique he had taken over half a year to master. Judging from Du Gang¡¯s level of proficiency, it seemed like it had be his second nature! Upon seeing this, Du Gang quickly performed all the boxing techniques in sequence. This time, he didn¡¯t strictly follow the steps from beginning to end, but instead changed his moves spontaneously and performed them out of order. After watching Du Gang, who hadpleted the entire set of boxing techniques purely on instinct, Wang Hu waspletely stunned. He froze for more than ten seconds before he regained his senses. ¡°Sigh!¡± He sighed and said, ¡°Times have changed, perhaps it¡¯s now easier to master these techniques!¡± He still couldn¡¯t believe that Du Gang¡¯s talent was so powerful, having aplished in five to six days, practicing three to four hours a day, what he had struggled day and night for half a year to achieve. After adjusting his mindset, Wang Hu started, ¡°Since you¡¯ve mastered the way of exerting force and the basic steps, let me exin to you about strength.¡± ¡°Strength is divided into obvious strength, hidden strength, and transformed strength. Many martial artists and even Dao practitioners in our country have these three ssifications of strength. Some are the same, and some are different¡­ ¡± ¡°Those kinds of strength that are rted to Yin-Yang or heaven and earth, I don¡¯t understand, and those who do might have died in this disaster¡­¡± ¡°The strengths I¡¯m talking about are the ones that your body can actually practice and feel!¡± ¡°Obvious strength, in my understanding, is an open and straightforward power!¡± ¡°For example, when you punch, the force you use is obvious strength!¡± ¡°Hidden strength refers to the power that is hidden, like this.¡± Wang Hu suddenly put his hand on Du Gang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Observe carefully and feel it for yourself!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang immediately focused on him. ¡°Here I go!¡± Suddenly, a force emanated from his hand, rushing towards his shoulder! Du Gang was surprised to find that Wang Hu hadn¡¯t moved at all, not even his hand on his shoulder, but he could clearly feel a force pushing his shoulder. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Wang Hu released his hand and grinned, ¡°This is called hidden strength. Before I could actually use it, I thought it was all nonsense, but in the end, I really did master it¡­¡± ¡°With hidden strength, you can control the power in your body without moving at all, just like I showed you¡­¡± ¡°The main purpose of this is to catch your enemy off guard. For instance, after you throw a punch with obvious strength, in the instant your opponent catches it, you can hit him with hidden strength¡­ ¡°Ahem, for now, I primarily use it to deceive people¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°How about thest one, transformed strength?¡± Wang Hu chuckled, ¡°Transformed strength, I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve never been able to master it. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like¡­ I think the famous Master Ma, if he were still around, might¡­¡± After a pause, Du Gang looked puzzled and asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Wang Hu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was stunned. Is that all? Wang Hu grinned, ¡°These things are actually basic, with a lot of practice, you will always learn¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I only teach this as an instructor?¡± ¡°Actually, back in the day, our daily training was mainly focused on improving physical fitness. We didn¡¯t practice technical skills like these much¡­¡± Du Gang nodded in understanding. Indeed, in the military, enhancing physical fitness gives the highest return; furthermore, they also have to master a vast range of modern weapons, so how could they have time to focus on martial arts techniques? They weren¡¯t living in ancient times where soldiers could engage in hand-to-handbat. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing more I can teach you. You can figure out the rest on your own!¡± ¡°Thank you, Instructor Wang!¡± Du Gang thanked him. He didn¡¯t know if hidden strength would be useful, but mastering the various fist techniques would be beneficial for him. At the very least, he now understood the basic principles of fighting and had learned many ways of exerting force. Just then, a soldier came looking for him. ¡°War God, themander wants to see you!¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± When he arrived at themand center, the scene was even busier. Apart from the people from Nanyuan, there were also more than thirty envoys from other bases. Seeing him walk in, the lively and noisymand center suddenly quieted down. These newly arrived envoys all started curiously sizing up Du Gang. Wang Dezhen smiled and said, ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re here. These are the representatives who are nning to join us in the march on South Harbour City¡­¡± ¡°Finally, they came!¡± Du Gang had been waiting impatiently these past few days as he hunted dinosaurs at night and practiced martial arts during the day. ¡°We have finished our discussions. Tonight at 19:00, we will gather at a location 20 kilometers outside South Harbour City¡­¡± ¡°Only yellow-grade and orange-grade superpowered beings will be assigned to the assassination mission¡­¡± ¡°At that time, other superpowered beings will be responsible for dealing with the patrolling guards and superpowered beings within South Harbour City¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, Ming Yuwei is your responsibility, all right?¡± The tactics were straightforward. All the bases were to send their people, at thetest by 19:00, to gather at a location 20 kilometers outside South Harbour City. They would reach South Harbour City by foot before dark at 20:00. After sneaking into the city under the cover of darkness, the other superpowered beings would deal with the regr ones, and Du Gang would handle Ming Yuwei. Those bases that were far away had already set out. The reason these people hade here was not only to discuss these matters, but mainly to trade yellow crystals with Du Gang. The representatives from the bases that came earlier had already received yellow crystals, causing panic among the bases that only had peak orange-level superpowered beings. They all sent representatives in quick session, but their news came a bit slow; it had already been four to five days. Motivated by the chance of working with Du Gang, these thirty odd people came to Nanyuan for the first time. Du Gang perfectly understood their intentions. With each additional coborator, he would gain another source of red crystals. This meant that Du Gang could continue hunting dinosaurs without worrying about being unable to sell the yellow crystals. Wang Dezhen had no objections. The amount of yellow crystals Du Gang brought back from his hunts was immense, and Nanyuan alone couldn¡¯t process it all. Distributing some to other bases was also helping humanity. Furthermore, the number of yellow crystals Du Gang gave to Nanyuan was the maximum quantity, which was very generous on his part. Having seen that they all agreed and established a cooperative rtionship, Wang Dezhen started, ¡°Du Gang, some bases have already sent people, you should get going as well¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Very soon, Du Gang arrived at the mountaintop airport where all the representatives from Nanyuan had assembled. In addition to King Kong, there were two yellow-grade warriors. He recognized one of them as Shadow King, who he met before. His superpower was extremely useful for reconnaissance! The other superpowered being was carrying two unusually long sniper rifles on his back. ¡®My name is Sniper King. My awakened abilities are Eagle Eye and Ballistic Control. I can also enchant my bullets to increase their destructive power¡­¡± Sniper King, who came up with such ame nickname! Du Gang silently criticized, then smiled and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sniper King. I¡¯m Du Gang!¡± ¡°Sniper Kingughed, ¡°By that time, I will provide support from the sky. My bullets can reach beyond ten thousand meters. Except for Yellow Level enemies, anyone at Orange Level and below will fall to one bullet!¡± Such bold speech! The four of them quickly boarded the ne. Although their numbers were few, their strength was not insignificant. Apart from Du Gang, the other three were Yellow Level Superpowered. Some other bases didn¡¯t even have Yellow Level individuals. It could be said that the strength dispatched by their Nanyuan base for this joint mission was the most potent. On the evening of July 27th at 19:00. Du Gang and his group arrived at the predetermined assembly point smoothly. The fighters from the other bases were already in position. Roughly counting, there were five to six hundred people, all at least Orange Level at peak strength. ¡°You only have four people?¡± Superpowered from other bases, looking at Du Gang and the othersing down from the ne, frowned and asked. This sentence immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They actually knew these people were from Nanyuan. After the apocalypse, the Nanyuan base was perhaps the most famous among all survivors¡¯ bases, because the God of War was there! There were always people who were discontented with such circumstances. No one stepped forward, everyone kept silent, eager to see how the people from Nanyuan base would respond. ¡°Shadow King, one of the Eight Kings of Nanyuan, Yellow Level, Fourth Rank!¡± ¡°Sniper King, one of the Eight Kings of Nanyuan, Yellow Level, Fourth Rank!¡± Three Yellow Level Fourth Rank strongmen stunned everyone at once. It should be noted that among those in the field, only a few bases had Yellow Level warriors who had traded with Du Gang before. The majority of the people were merely at the peak of the Orange Level. Du Gang nced at the man who was taunting him and chuckled, ¡°The Yellow Crystal you used to upgrade should be exchanged from your base¡­.¡± The man¡¯s face changed abruptly. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to say anything when Du Gang simply said, ¡°Du Gang, also known as the God of War, If I take action, none of you here will survive!¡± The calm tone held unquestionable authority. A domineering aura spread out instantly. Everyone present fell silent. Some acknowledged Du Gang¡¯s strength, while others had never seen him and were only familiar with rumors of his power. But at this moment, all of these people kept quiet. Who was daring enough to im that, in front of the nation¡¯s elites, the strongest batch of people, that he alone could ughter them all?!! At least the man standing in front of Du Gang, provoking him, did not dare to! He stepped aside and said, ¡®God of War, you have a big tone. We are here on a mission, not for a contest. However, I hope that in the uing fight, you can y your part and let me see if you are really so capable!¡± He had been quite polite. He had always looked down on others through his nostrils. If it were not for Du Gang¡¯s great renown, he really wanted to challenge him face to face. ¡°Alright, everyone, I don¡¯t want to engage in verbal sparring with you. You will get a taste of my strength soon. For now, let¡¯s put a stop to this. Our mission is the priority. Let¡¯s move!¡± As Du Gang gracefully stepped down, nobody was foolish enough to challenge him there and then. Everyone nodded and started their activity. In total, over fortybined bases and more than five hundred Superpowered began running silently. Inside South Harbor City. Ming Yuwei had been restless since noon, her eyelid was twitching constantly, giving her an ominous feeling. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the beetles will breach the line?¡± With this thought, she quickly ordered her subordinate to prepare another set of offerings to supplicate the deity. Coming to the secret room, after a series of devout prayers, the ck fog representing the God of Light appeared once more. ¡°Thank you, God of Light, for your visit¡­.¡± ¡°My God, I have an ominous feeling¡­..¡± Inside the moon, Nn Hongvven frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not a fortune teller? How would I know?!!¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t say that, instead calming her, ¡°My servant, I¡¯ll protect you¡­..¡± With that said, Ming Yuwei finally breathed a sigh of relief, kissed the earth and respectfully departed. After the ceremony, Nn Hongwen furrowed his brows. Superpowered at the Seven-Colored Blue Level or Purple Level could usually sense dangerous situations in advance. But Ming Yuwei, who was only at the Seven-Colored Yellow Level, how could she sense anything? that the sense must be very strong. She¡¯s really in danger!¡± Nn Hongwen quickly judged that Ming Yuwei might be in danger. When he wanted to do something, he found that he could do nothing! He couldn¡¯t monitor the Earth! He couldn¡¯t know about the situation outside! ¡°Life detection!¡± He suddenly remembered the low-grade detection equipment that came with the incubator and quickly activated it. ¡°Oh crap!¡± After careful investigation, he finally determined that there was arge group of living entities outside South Harbor City, approaching the city at high speed. ¡°Damn it, is someone trying to destroy Ming Yuwei?¡± Nn Hongwen was dumbfounded, he didn¡¯t understand why this woman, living her life well, has stirred up so many people. ¡°What should I do?¡± In an instant, he had considered countless ns in his mind. The idea of abandoning Ming Yuwei was discarded as soon as it came up. This woman was a crucial part of his body-snatching n, and he couldn¡¯t afford to abandon her. Fly over in a spaceship? No way! He shook his head. For primitives like this, home to living individuals, the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association usually left corresponding sensors. If his alien spaceship were to enter, the personnel of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association would inevitably detect it! ¡°Damn it, if only it was another ten or twenty thousand years from now, there wouldn¡¯t be so many issues!¡± The sr system is only ten light-years away from falling into the Realm of Silence. Given its current speed of 230 kilometers per second, it would enter in ten or twenty thousand years. By then, no one would care about the survival of the primitive beings here. The main reason he dared to plot against Earth under the watchful eyes of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association was that the sr system was located in this deste star field. ¡°Should I take the risk and go?¡± He shook his head again, he couldn¡¯t take the risk. If he stayed on the moon and nned slowly, he might have about five years. But if he flew straight there, he might be dead in the next second. You must know, the spaceships owned by the Cosmic Civilization Association are far more advanced than his. After deep thought, he eventually dialed his mother¡¯s number. Soon, the beautiful young woman that appeared before appears again. ¡°Can you get me another Possession Transponder?¡± Nn Yanran frowned: ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯ve used up the one I gave you before?¡± Nn Hongwen bitterly replied, ¡°Not yet, but it will be soon!¡± He quickly exined the situation Ming Yuwei was facing. ¡°Can¡¯t you just find another woman . ¡°No, this woman meets the requirements of the body-snatching n it¡¯s too difficult to find another one as suitable as her . Nn Yanran fell silent. She didn¡¯t have high hopes for this body-snatching n. Information from unknown advanced civilizations like this is bound to have ulterior motives. Once involved, the oue could be disastrous. But there was no other wav, as Nn Honzwen was her son. No other options! Nn Yanran thought for a while before slowly saying: ¡°I understand, I will try to get it for you ¡­ I hope you can speed things up. I have already spent a great deal of money from two of ours. If our actions are exposed, not only could you die, but I would also be severely punished ¡­¡± If Nn Hongwen could breakthrough to the Meteorite Level before his death, then her unauthorized use of arge amount of family funding wouldn¡¯t be a problem. While the Meteorite Level is insignificant in the endless cosmos, considered only the first step in the world of the universe, in these deste star fields, it¡¯s a symbol of power, with each individual capable of suppressing an entire! Du Gang and the others rushed through the dense forest. Among those present, the lowest level was the peak Orange Level, all of which are primarily battle Superpowered. As for the dense ck Beetles under their feet, they all chose to ignore them and swiftly moved on. Only asionally would a golden beetle appear, warranting a moment¡¯s evasion from their ballistic attacks. Quickly, they arrived on the outskirts of South Harbour City before nightfall. The Shadow King stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Those with stealth powers, follow me, take down the patrolling guards, the rest wait a moment. The cry of the cuckoo will be the signal¡­¡± Soon, he took dozens of stealthy Superpowered individuals and quietly entered South Harbour City. There weren¡¯t many guards here, and it would be more urate to call them surveince personnel, dedicated to monitoring the movements of the bugs. The people here have never contemted an invasion by other humans. Even though they¡¯vemitted a great number of inhumane deeds, they never imagined they would be attacked. In their eyes, during the end of the world, everyone is too upied with their own survival to cross such a long distance to attack a powerful base force. ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± A series of throat-slitting sounds rang out, and all the guards on the periphery were smoothly taken out. The Shadow King looked at a piece of charcoal-like sausage shaped object ced in one of the guard rooms, frowning deeply. ¡°Cuckoo, Cuckoo!¡± He didn¡¯t waste time, quickly notifying the Superpowered individuals outside. Soon, the assassins hidden in the forest had also arrived. ¡°The pce ahead is where Ming Yuwei is staying, the War God will handle it there, the rest of us will take down all the resolute factions in the city Soon, the group divided into several waves, leaving in different directions. Only Du Gang, alone, headed towards the pce. It was nearing evening, and there was practically no one on the city streets; most of the residences were staying at home. Despite not transforming into a giant, Du Gang¡¯s physical constitution remained formidable, moving swiftly. Within a few seconds, he had reached the roof of the pce. He lifted a tile and looked inside. A gleaming and golden majestic throne was on disy in the pce, but there was no one inside. He briefly scrutinized his surroundings, quickly noticing a brightly lit pce in the distance. ¡°Tap!¡± Du Gang lightly hopped back down to the ground and quietly approached the lit pce in the distance. Upon reaching the front of the pce, he extended his finger and gently poked a small hole through the paper window. He squinted one eye, bringing the other close to the hole. At this moment, he missed the days when Chu Zixuan was by his side. If he had psychic power detection abilities, he wouldn¡¯t have to resort to such stealthy and uncertain methods. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Before Du Gang had a chance to discern the details inside, a sharp shout rang out.. Chapter 110 - 110: 109: A Spaceship That Can Perform Spatial Jumps! Chapter 110 - 110: 109: A Spaceship That Can Perform Spatial Jumps! Trantor: 549690339 Nanyuan Base. ¡°I wonder if their mission is going smoothly?¡± It was almost time for the scheduled ry of messages from the Arctic Circle, and Wang Dezhen and his group were all gathered in themand centre, waiting anxiously. For this mission, the Arctic Circle would certainly be monitoring real-time through satellites and would keep them informed of any updates. ¡°It should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Ming Yuwei, that woman, has an evil god from another world backing her.¡± If it was just South Harbour City they were dealing with, they could handle it, Du Gang alone could take care of it. But they were afraid if the evil god from the other world intervened. No one knew what capabilities these evil gods had, but being able to be called a god, they definitely weren¡¯t simple. Not long after, a secretary rushed in with a message. Everyone immediately perked up. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The secretary quickly reported the message from the Arctic Circle. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please take a look at this photo first!¡± With that, he handed out a photo he held. Everyone looked over. The photo showed ruins and the remains of buildings. Judging by the appearance, it seemed like a city that had faced a nuclear bomb attack. ¡°This is a current photo of South Harbour City, our War God¡­he engaged inbat with the evil god¡­¡¯ Everyone huddled around the photo, their faces full of shock. Anyone else would have thought it looked like the aftermath of a nuclear bomb, a circr explosion with the spread of ruins. But the secretary wouldn¡¯t lie. Wang Dezgen quickly asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the scene of Du Gang battling the evil god?¡± The secretary shook his head, ¡°Um, this is the scene after the War God stomped on the ground¡­¡± ¡°The War God had been holding back his strength, as soon as the evil god showed up, he was squashed to death by him¡­¡± ¡°The situation in the city was caused by the aftermath of his stomp.¡± Everyone was shocked and quickly asked, ¡®What¡¯s the casualty situation in the ¡°ording to the assessment from the Arctic Circle, the aftershock killed at least several hundred people and injured hundreds of thousands, essentially the entire city was injured¡­¡± Wang Dezhen and the others fell silent. Only after a while he asked again, ¡°What happened to the War God?¡± ¡°He ran away, by himself, heading to Luo An City¡­ ¡°Understood, leave the things here and you can go.¡± After the secretary left, themand center once again fell silent, with only the sound of Wang Dezhen flipping through the report. After a while, he finally spoke, ¡°What do you think of Du Gang¡¯s coteral damage this time?!¡± Zhuge Shui spoke first, ¡°From his actions of running away after causing coteral damage, you could see that he still haspassion, he hasn¡¯t lost his humanity¡­¡± ¡°If he had no reaction after causing suchrge-scale coteral damage, then we would need to be cautious¡­he can¡¯t exactly be considered human at that point! ¡± ¡°However, his act of fleeing represents guilt, the inability to face it, fear, denial of himself. All of these indicate that he is still human, he hasn¡¯t lost his conscience.¡± ¡°So, subjectively, he doesn¡¯t want to harm humans.¡± ¡°Objectively, what the evil god is, what kind of disaster it would bring to Earth once it descends, we are still unsure¡­¡± ¡°But from the series of killings in South Harbour City that Ming Yuwei orchestrated after being brainwashed by the evil god¡­ it¡¯s clear, the evil god is inclined towards world destruction¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I believe, Du Gang did nothing wrong this time, he is still our War God!¡± At this moment, Li Youcai also spoke, ¡°Indeed, he probably did not control his powers, leading to coteral damage¡­ but we can¡¯t deny, the War God¡¯s role, to us, to humans, is extremely important!¡± ¡°So, I think, as long as he doesn¡¯t fight near crowds in future, there will be no problems!¡± However, Li Yi had a different opinion, he hesitated, ¡°But, he has injured hundreds of thousands of people, and hundreds have died because of him¡­¡± Among those present, only Li Yi was from a political background while the others had military backgrounds, so they could understand what he was saying. Wang Dezhen sighed, ¡°Sometimes, we need to weigh the pros and cons. Even in the past, when we were at war, we often needed to send suicide squads to die in certain situations, sometimes we even had to sacrifice some people¡­¡± ¡°Clearly, Du Gang being alive can save more humans¡­¡± Having said this, he turned his head and ordered, ¡°Go find Chu Zixuan!¡± He nned to send Chu Zixuan on a mission to Luo An City tofort Du Gang. The photo of the ruins of South Harbour City was delivered to all themand centers at all bases within an hour. Everyone who received the news had mixed emotions, with shock and anger. But without exception, after careful discussion, no one brought up the hundreds of people who were identally killed. All bases unanimously chose the same result: Don¡¯t offend Du Gang! Human nuclear bomb! Even scarier than a real nuclear bomb, every punch and kick of his is a nuclear bomb¡­ The most terrifying part is, he can unleash it anytime, anywhere! Just think, if you say you want to attack him here, he quietly takes a ne to your base, transforms into a giant and simply stomps on the ground a few times, the entire base would be destroyed! But simrly, the reason why they don¡¯t dare to offend Du Gang for now is due to the deep-rooted fear within all bases. Du Gang¡¯s power has somewhat exceeded the norm! If he was emotionless like a machine, it would not matter. They wouldn¡¯t actually be worried. But he¡¯s not, he has emotions, he has thoughts, which means there¡¯s a possibility that he might explode in the future. At this moment, all bases and the Arctic Circle had each established a special research group, recruitingrge numbers of experts in psychology and sociology, specifically to research Du Gang¡¯s mentality and psychological problems. The Alpha Centauri System is 4 light-years away from the sr system. Ordinary spaceships would take a very long time to cover this distance, even forty to fifty years would be considered fast. For crossing suchrge distances in shorter time, the only option is to use space jump technology. This technology is something the Nn family doesn¡¯t possess, to say, the entire Wastnd Star Area doesn¡¯t possess this technology. However, this doesn¡¯t stop them from purchasing a few from higher civilizations. The Nn family has five spaceships that can perform long-range space jumps. One three-star E-ss spaceship that can traverse 20 light-years in one go! Two two-star E-ss spaceships that can traverse 10 light-years in one go! And two one-star E-ss spaceships that can only traverse 1 light-year each time! These five ships use up a lot of energy each time, they are not generally used unless there is a particrly importantrge transaction. No one can use them casually. Previously, Nn Yanran used her status as a Guardian to secretly lend one to Nn Hongwen. Now, she, apanied by eight seven-color purple ss warriors, quickly called up a two-star E-ss spaceship and flew into space. She would have preferred to secretly use a one-star E-ss spaceship but unfortunately, they had already been taken by the family¡¯s merchant fleet for other star system trades. Using the one-star E-ss spaceship and the two-star E -ss spaceship on her own initiative are two different concepts and the punishment they face would be different as well. But at this time, she could not care too much, letting Nn Hongwen usurp the ancient god was the top priority! ¡°Sir, where are we going?¡± The eight purple level warriors were doubtful. They didn¡¯t bring anything and directly called for a two-star E-ss spaceship, wasn¡¯t that a bit too extravagant? Nn Yanran, her face icy, didn¡¯t answer their questions. Coldly, she said, ¡°I have already entered the destination coordinates. Start up the spaceship immediately!¡± Seeing the Meteorite Level Nn Yanran angry, they were startled, immediately shut their mouths and started the operation. For spaceships that have space jump technology, even the lowest level crew member has to be of the Seven-Color Purple ss. Only those of Purple Level or higher possess the primal force barrier, capable of resisting the tear caused by the jump. Anyone below the Purple Level who dares to attempt a space jump will inevitably be torn into shreds by the forces of time and space. ¡°Preparing for long-distance space jump of the ship¡­¡¯ ¡°Coordinates have been entered.. ¡°Turning on the gravity lens¡­¡± ¡°Looking for cosmic strings¡­¡± ¡°Cosmic string matchpleted¡­¡¯ ¡°Reached the anti-gravity node¡­¡± ¡°Activating the spaceship¡¯s strong maic field¡­¡± The Purple Level warrior in charge of the spaceship operation quickly instructed: ¡°Everyone, activate your shields, the spaceship will space jump in ten seconds!¡± Just as the words left his mouth, all nine people in the room turned on their translucent, eggshell-like shields. ¡°Ten!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± His hand was resting on a particrlyrge red button, thest switch for the spaceship¡¯s space jump. By adjusting the sma density and reflecting high-frequency gravity waves to offset variable tension, the resonance of the ship is made steady like a web, creating high-curvature arms for jumping. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One! ¡± The moment he finished his countdown, the Purple Level warrior swiftly hit the resonance button. The spaceship vanished from its original spot in an instant. When they reappeared, they had safely arrived around the Moon. On the dark side facing Earth, there was a particrlyrge canyon. Just as the spaceship arrived, it flew into the canyon at high speed. It didn¡¯t take long to reach a technologically advanced metallic gate inside the moon. ¡°We¡¯re here. Follow me now!¡± Nn Yanran casually instructed, not bringing anything, and walked towards the spaceship door directly. The eight warriors, upon seeing this, swiftly activated the oxygen ss cover on theirbat suits before following. They looked enviously at Nn Yanran. Because only Meteorite Level warriors are able to survive for short periods in the vacuum of space without an oxygen mask. Nn Yanran, with her skin exposed, traversed the near-vacuum stretch devoid of oxygen and entered through the metallic gate. The nine individuals stepped through the metallic gate one after the other. Behind the gate, instead of finding Nn Hongwen, they were met with an empty room. The gate locked with a ¡°ng¡± and several vent-like structures on the walls of the room began emitting a mist with a ¡°hissing¡± sound. At the upper ends of the room, a few indicator lights were glowing orange. After two or three seconds, the mist disappeared, and the indicator lights turned green. Upon seeing this, the eight Purple Level warriors quickly pressed the button at their necks, retracting the transparent spherical oxygen masks. Next, they saw the previously locked gate in front of them open, and Nn Hongwen quickly walked out. ¡°Mom!¡± Nn Yanran nodded and quickly said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± as she continued walking in. Nn Honzwen nced at the eight Purple Level warriors followinq and seemed to understand something. He began, ¡°I originally just wanted to spend myst days here, observing the life and death of these primitives¡­¡± ¡°During that time, I fell in love with a woman¡­¡± ¡°Mom, do you believe in love at first sight¡­ I didn¡¯t before, not until I met her, then I did!¡± ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that this woman was killed by a monster¡­¡± ¡°That monster is very powerful¡­¡± Nn Yanran¡¯s face held a cold and angry expression, ¡°Did you call me here for this?¡± Despite the anger on her face, her heart remained calm, and she even felt likeughing. The reason her son thought of, was too absurd! Nn Hongwen was first startled, then he said with a resigned expression, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have many years left. I beg you, please avenge Weiwei for me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nn Yanran looked at him, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Hongwen, do you know how much I¡¯ve given up for you?¡± ¡°I helped you borrow a one-star E-ss spaceship. Then, for the trip here, I used a two-star E ss ship of my own ord.. ¡°And this is why?!!!¡± Nn Hongwen exhibited a despondent look, ¡°Mom, I beg you, please avenge Weiwei for me!¡± In that moment, the other eight Purple Level warriors listened for a while and finally understood. It turned out that Nn Yanran had used a two-star E ss spaceship of her own ord for her son¡­ Her infamous, prodigal second generation. Nn Hongwen, they weren¡¯t unfamiliar with him. He was a person who had lived off his mother his whole life. There are only a dozen Meteorite Level warriors in the Nn family, and their descendants naturally draw the attention of all members of the Nn family. Nn Hongwen was one of them, but he often made headlines for the wrong reasons. The eight warriors couldn¡¯t help sighing at this moment. What a pity, Nn Yanran, such an outstanding Meteorite Level warrior, but her son was such a burden on her! But they could also understand. Unlike other Meteorite Level warriors who have many descendants, Nn Yanran has many husbands, but because of injuries from a previous battle, she¡¯s infertile. Besides Nn Hongwen, whom she had at an early age, she had no other descendants. This resulted in Nn Hongwen being her only child and the center of all her affections! It seems he went as far as summoning his mother, a Meteorite Level guardian of a, over the issue of a native woman. What¡¯s even more outrageous was that two spaceships had been used! Those eight warriors exchanged nces. If they had such a son, they¡¯d probably kill him on the spot. What they found unbelievable was that Nn Yanran agreed to it. ¡°s, how can I refuse you, my only son. I agree¡­¡± This was the evidence Nn Yanran left for herself. Once her son¡¯s possession of the Ancient God was sessful, his original body would be discarded. When the time came, the one in danger would be her! This excuse would be enough to deal with the arrival of the people from the Cosmic Civilization Association. After all, the main culprit would be Nn Hongwen, who would already be ¡®dead¡¯ by that time! All she would be guilty of, at most, is loving her son too much, and that¡¯s why she would do something like secretly entering a primitive. Chapter 112 - 112: 111 – Destruction Like a Bouncy Ball! (Please Subscribe) Chapter 112 - 112: 111 ¨C Destruction Like a Bouncy Ball! (Please Subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 Twenty kilometers away from Luo An City, a helicopter hovered at a height of five hundred meters above the ground, its cabins on both sides fully opened. d in colonel¡¯s uniform, Chu Zixuan stood by the doorway, gazing at the battling giants in the distance. However, in reality, his method of spectating the battle was through the use of mental power. ¡°Commander, should we fly closer for a better view?¡± A soldier asked asionally. Chu Zixuan nced at him, then turned his head to the pilot, ¡°Check the old airport of Luo An City and see if there¡¯s a ce tond¡­¡± Closer?
He was well aware of the nuclear bomb-effect Du Gang could produce with just one kick. The purpose of this trip was to appease Du Gang. Even from twenty kilometers away, he felt unsafe. How could he think of getting any closer? It¡¯s better to wait until the fight ends and then move! The Arctic Circle. Ever since the arrival of the alien spaceship was detected, themand center hadunched into action, with all satellites running at full capacity to monitor the situation in real time. The nes that originally took twelve or six hours to reach the various bases were now taking off every five minutes. They were passing ontest intelligence to each base, to prevent yielding due to insufficient information. At a time like this, any internal discord was meaningless. Uniting for the greater good was the way forward. Yao Zhenguo was fixated on the monitors, silent. Just then, a technician cried out. ¡°Another spaceship appeared!¡± He hurriedly looked, sure enough, not far from Earth, a spaceship muchrger than the previous one hovered motionlessly. ¡°Aliens ¡­ finally arrived, huh?¡± Yao Zhenguo sighed wearily. Even during the peaceful years before Doomsday, there was plenty of evidence to prove the existence of extraterrestrials. However, leaders of various countries who were capable of knowing these things hid the truth to avoid panic. Maintaining system stability, preventing any change in status quo, and various other peculiar reasons led them to secretly sign a joint confidentiality agreement, concealing the truth, and defining all the evidence circted among the public as PS or forgery! But most of the evidence showed that these aliens were light years, or even tens of light years away. Who would have thought that their technology was advanced enough to let them traverse light years instantaneously, only to arrive at Earth! Envement? ughter? Rule? In this moment, he calcted several fates the Earthlings might encounter. However, the expression in his eyes did not fade away, instead he looked at the figure of Du Gang in another video monitor and held a strange hope. ¡°The War God¡­ should be able to protect us right?!¡± On the outskirts of the Earth¡¯s atmosphere, a region over a thousand meters long and several hundred meters wide suddenly started to distort. The next second, a spaceship of the same volume emerged. This was the emblem of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association! Inside the spaceship, the space was a bit strange; only a tenth of it was meant for human activities. The rest of the space resembled a warehouse and stored many technological products. Inside the main cockpit, several Purple-Level fighters were operating the spaceship. Among them, a man with a scar on his face sat in the main seat, unmoving. His name was Pang Ze, a member of the Cosmic Civilization Association and a Meteorite Fourth Rank. He was the leader of the special envoy team sent to inspect the situation on Earth. At this moment, after the spaceship reached the vicinity of Earth, it did not directly enter but hovered for a while. ¡°Captain, look, it¡¯s a spaceship from the Nn family!¡± ¡°The Nn family¡­ ha-ha, interesting. Let¡¯s go down!¡± Upon hearing it was the Nn family, he breathed a sigh of relief and ordered to enter. Generally, those who dared to vite the Cosmic Civilization Association¡¯s rules and invade primitives were mainly star thieves, a gang of desperados. These guys not only invaded primitives, but the scariest part was they also hunted the spaceships belonging to the Cosmic Civilization Association. Just a month ago, a spaceship belonging to their association enroute to a primitive was ambushed by star thieves. Both the crew and the ship disappeared without a trace. So, upon hearing it was someone from the Nn family, he felt relieved. The Nn family has a total of 17 Meteorite Level fighters. They wouldn¡¯t dare offend the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association. Du Gang was mentally prepared when he crushed Nn Hongwen. He knew that his mother would go berserk. Sure enough, Nn Yanran shouted ¡°Meteorite explosion¡±, which sounded quite impressive. Upon hearing her cry, he raised his arms to shield his face. Nn Yanran was also straightforward, and after her cry, the protective shield around her body began to rotate rapidly. Her hands stretched out, one on the top and the other on the bottom, drew arge circle as far as they could reach. Once aplete circle was drawn, a round energy sphere burning with green mes formed between her hands. Not over yet! ¡°Meteor¡ª When she pronounced the word, the originally concentrated circr energy sphere suddenly contracted, turning into a more condensed but slightly smaller energy sphere. ¡°Star¡ª When the second word was pronounced, her hands moved together again, drawing circles in the air once more. As her hands moved, waves of energy were released from them, gradually being absorbed into the energy sphere in the center, making its power even greater. ¡°Explosion¡ª With the pronunciation of the third word, the energy sphere in front of her started spinning abruptly. Like a top released with the pull of a string, it began to spin faster and faster, to the point where the air around it seemed to be carried along by the centrifugal force. ¡°Stop it!¡± At this moment, arger spaceship descended from the sky. Meanwhile, a man quickly appeared atop the spaceship, overlooking the battlefield, shouting loudly. However, by his actions, it was clear he had no intention of intervening, merely standing still as though waiting for the battle to end. But his soldiers below were not as prudent. Ten Purple-Level fighters followed him out and asked, ¡°Sir, should we stop her?¡± Pang Ze nced at him and asked, ¡°Are you going to stop her?¡± The Purple-Level fighter scratched his head sheepishly and replied awkwardly, ¡°Meteorite Explosion, that¡¯s a desperate move by the Meteorite level fighters. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it!¡± Pang Ze didn¡¯t say anything more. Although he was part of the Cosmic Civilization Association dedicated to protecting primitive civilizations, he wouldn¡¯t confront the rage of a Meteorite-Level fighter who had resorted to the ¡°Meteorite Explosion¡±. By any means, he would wait for Nn Yanran to finish using the Meteorite Explosion. His shout was merely to let her know he was here! Upon hearing his shout, Nn Yanran couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and ceased her charging. Her hands that were previously outstretched, moved inwards, slowly ced in front of the fiercely burning and rapidly spinning energy sphere. ¡°Burst!¡± With the final word out, she pushed her hands forward. Immediately, the exceptionally bnced and steadily spinning energy sphere was like a runaway wild horse, charging forward. Du Gang, who had his face shielded, waited for the expected attack which hadn¡¯te, therefore he lowered his arms. When he tried to thwart Nn Yanran¡¯s charging, he saw the energy sphere in front of her swiftly shooting towards him. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t dodge but instead withdrew a foot, assumed the initial pose of a basic boxing stance. Then, following the posture that could harness the power of his entire body, he punched towards the iing energy sphere. This punch was apanied by all the strength he could muster. If he were to say that the power exerted by stepping down is about a tenth of the strength of his entire body, then this punch would be equivalent to the total collection of a hundred percent of his strength! After all, the action of stomping down is not the best position to release strength, while throwing a punch is different, not only can it perfectlybine the entire body¡¯s strength, but it can also focus the force at one point. ¡°Is this damn thing human?!!¡± Pang Ze was dumbfounded. When he went down, at first nce, he thought it was a blood-red human-shaped statue that was kilometers tall. He had seen statues of this caliber on other primitives and didn¡¯t find it peculiar. Although the ¡®giant statue¡¯ protected its face in a peculiar way, he just assumed it was a tradition of this primitive. Unexpectedly, the ¡®giant statue¡¯ actually moved! Seeing this, he quickly yelled to the soldier controlling the spaceship: ¡°Increase altitude to five kilometers¡­ Activate the spaceship¡¯s energy shield¡­ Also, search globally, I want to know how many giants like this one in front of us there are!¡± He waspletely stunned, was this really a primitive? Could such a level of giant be cultivated by a primitive? Now, he wanted to dig up the surveyor who registered Earth back then from the ground and give him a good beating. Thus, under the gaze of everyone, the fist of the kilometer-height giant collided with the desperate final move of the meteorite-level strongman: the Meteor Explosion. ¡°Boom!¡± What appeared first was a dazzling white light that eclipsed the sun. Even though Pang Ze was five kilometers high in the sky, he was still blinded by the light and closed his eyes. Bear in mind, a meteorite-level strongman like him underwent aplete evolution of all organs in his body when he was promoted, so he could persist for several tens of minutes even in direct sunlight. He still couldn¡¯t dare look directly at the collision between the two. The other purple-level warriors even got tears in their eyes from the impact of the bright light, unprepared as they were. Immediately after, arge energy wave came. ¡°Rumbling!¡± Under the influence of this energy wave, the entire spaceship, which stretched over a kilometer, began to violently tremble in the air. ¡°Increase altitude to ten kilometers!¡± With his eyes covered, Pang Ze quickly gave an order. This aftershock already surpassed the power caused by two meteorite-level strongmen using the ¡°Meteor Explosion¡± to confront each other. It¡¯s better to stay away. At this moment, people far away in the Arctic Circle were also unable to look directly because of the strong light. Fortunately, they only saw it through a screen and did not suffer much harm. Luo An City Airport is a full forty kilometers away from Luo An City downtown. The moment the explosion urred, Chu Zixuan pulled everyone with him and fled into a seemingly robust building. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The other soldiers were confused, not knowing what he was hiding from. ¡°Hide quickly, you¡¯ll know in a moment!¡± Inside the building, Chu Zixuan responded to them while finding a corner to sit down in, tightly gripping a nearby iron pipe to secure himself. In less than a few seconds, a shock wave swept over. The helicopter parked outside the airport was the first to suffer. It was swept up by the shockwave and abruptly flown into the air. The sharp-eyed ones saw as the helicopter took off that the helicopter¡¯s rotor de had broken off, it was ¡®forced¡¯ to fly away. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± The next second, the ss of all the buildings in the entire airport shattered simultaneously. Then, a st of sand mixed with fragments of ss shot towards the inside of the building. Fortunately, Chu Zixuan and the others hid in the corner, escaped this wave of shocks, and survived. Only after three full seconds did this shock wave end. Everyone looked at the airport terminal, which was aplete mess, and was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this¡­ Could it be Lord of War¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Zixuan nodded and said, ¡°The War God is in battle with alien creatures forty kilometers away. This is the aftermath of their fight!¡± ¡® ¡­¡± All the warriors that hade with him were speechless in shock. Beforehand, they had overestimated the War God as much as possible, but it seemed they had still underestimated him! The Arctic Circle. ¡°Report, the center of the explosion is still burning, unable to see clearly¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo quickly ordered, ¡°Everyone move, I need you to figure out the range of this explosion as well as its equivalent to nuclear weapons tonnage¡­¡± At the moment, the center of the explosion was still engulfed in bright light, unable to be observed. Soon, all satellites were mobilized, including a simtion map regarding Luo An City. ¡°Report, the radius of the fireball is measured to be about 1.5 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°Report, the radius of moderate explosion damage is measured to be about 4.65 kilometers¡­¡± ¡°Report, the radius of the light explosion is measured to be about 29-4 kilometers¡­¡± ¡®¡­The radius range of more than Ipsi pressure is about 50 kilometers. Within this range, the ss of all buildings will shatter¡­¡± Hearing these astonishing but true figures, Yao Zhenguo quickly asked after the shock: ¡°To what extent of nuclear weapons tonnage is this level of damage equivalent to?! ¡°Report, it¡¯s equivalent to 3-3 million tons¡­¡± ¡°The data from this explosion is simr to the first explosion of the Qing bomb in our country in 1967¡­¡± In 1967, the H-6 bomber carried the first 3-3 million-ton Qing bomb and conducted the first test explosion in the border area. The destruction data produced at that time was very simr to this explosion! As soon as these words fell, everyone in themand center fell silent. They were all too shocked to speak. If someone had told them in the past that a human could create the effect of a nuclear bomb explosion with just flesh, they would not have believed it and would have sent that person to a mental hospital. But not long ago, in South Harbour City, Du Gang did it and shattered everyone¡¯s knowledge! At that time, one stomp created an effect equivalent to the explosion of a 10,000-tonne bomb. And now, it¡¯s even more outrageous, causing destruction equivalent to the explosion of a 3-3 million-ton Qing bomb. This has exceeded people¡¯s just-epted range of understanding! ¡°Is he still a human¡­¡± No one could answer. As for where humanity¡¯s future is heading, no one knows. Whether Du Gang is alive or dead at this moment, no one knows. Because, in the center of the explosion area, a spherical space with a radius of 1.56 kilometers is still burning, equivalent to a fireball over a thousand meters high.. Even if Du Gang is as high as 1,110 meters, he is still enveloped in the center of the fireball, with his life or death unknown! Chapter 113 - 113: 112: Communication with Alien Chapter 113 - 113: 112: Communication with Alien Civilizations (Thank you to the leader of the Rebel Group Army for the reward, +5 bonus updates) Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang was at the epicenter of the explosion, his body sinking more than five hundred meters into the ground. When the fireball burst open at a temperature as high as six thousand degrees Celsius, he thought his eyes would go blind. But they didn¡¯t, even in the midst of the mes. He could clearly see everything happening around him. This included Nn Yanran escaping back to her spaceship after unleashing a meteor explosion, as well as the two aircraft, onerge and one small, taking off.
At this moment, he was holding the Ancient God¡¯s spear, pointing it at the hundred-meter spaceship onto which Nn Yanran had boarded. To shoot or not to shoot? He hesitated a little. Just one of them could fight him to this extent. If more came, not only would he be unable to withstand, but Earth wouldn¡¯t be able either. The next second, he made up his mind! Shoot! Nn Hongwen had been killed by him, his mother would certainly be relentless in seeking revenge. So instead of dwelling on it, he might as well kill her first! With that thought in mind, Du Gang did not hesitate any longer. He raised the spear of the Ancient God, adjusting its length to 2000 meters, just barely within the range of the mes. Then he pointed it at the hundred-meter spaceship where Nn Yanran was andunched it instantly. ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± ¡°Someone is attacking the ship!¡± Nn Yanran¡¯s spaceship, which is a two-star E-ss vessel, detected the spear of the Ancient God the moment it wasunched. ¡°Rotate, jump!¡± Without needing an order, the pilot of the ship performed a short-range warp. ¡°Whoosh!¡± By a hair¡¯s breadth, the hundred-meter spaceship disappeared right before the spear of the Ancient God could hit it, reappearing in outer space in the next second. ¡°Sir, what do we do?¡± A Purple Rank soldier asked. Nn Yanran red at Earth and said, ¡°Go to the moon, get the other spaceship, and return to Nn Star System!¡± The Alpha Centauri System, as seen from Earth, is known as the Nn Star System to them. Being able to emerge from billions of people, her determination is not low. She knows that she alone can¡¯t kill Du Gang. Moreover, the people of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association are here. She might as well retreat first, then plotter! The Purple Rank soldiers had long been terrified. Upon hearing her words, they quickly activated the spaceship and flew towards the moon at top speed. There were no obstacles in the sky. With Du Gang¡¯s sharp eyesight, he can easily see the spaceship that appeared a thousand kilometers away in the interster space. ¡°s, we let them escape!¡± He sighed, regardless of his current strength, he was incapable of flight, naturally, he could not pursue them. Although the Spear of the Ancient God could prate the atmosphere and was at this moment flying towards the ionosphere, its speed had slowed down and there was no hope of hitting the enemy. Shaking his head, he summoned back the Spear of the Ancient God. Only then did he look up at the kilometer-long spaceship still hovering more than ten thousand meters high in the sky. ¡°Bloody hell!¡± In the spaceship, Pang Ze was stunned by the sight of the disappearing two kilometers long spear. ¡°Is he a native?¡± If he weren¡¯t a Meteorite Level Fourth Rank strongman from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, he would want to turn tail and run this very moment. Not just him, all the other Purple Rank fighters were trembling in fear too. ¡°Boss¡­ do we really need to go down?¡± The Purple Rank fighters were scared! If the giant belowunched a surprise attack, they might not be able to dodge it due to the proximity. They would be doomed as it takes time for the brain to react! At that time, Pang Ze could survive, but they wouldn¡¯t! Pang Ze did not give them a hard time. These people were his personal soldiers, he couldn¡¯t afford to sacrifice them randomly. He smiled and said, ¡°You guys just stay here, I¡¯ll go down in a small vessel.¡± He could tell that the giant below was powerful and had a strong offensive capability, but he was not a high-ranking being! From the powerful punch he threw, but without harming Nn Yanran, it was clear that his power level did not reach the Meteorite Level. Even though his destructiveness might surpass a Meteorite Level being, only a Meteorite Level being could harm another Meteorite Level being! All due to the force field! The force field is something more advanced! In his view, if Du Gang were a kilometer-long river, then the force field would be a diamond. The river might be strong, but the diamond is so hard that he can¡¯t break it. That was his confidence as a Meteorite Level being! After Pang Ze boarded the small vessel, he didn¡¯t rush down. Instead, he paused and asked, ¡°Did you find out how many giants are there in the world?¡± ¡°Boss, as far as we can tell, there¡¯s only this one below! ¡± Obviously, they couldn¡¯t detect the giant in the depths of the ground, ten thousand meters below, with their limited detectors. After all, they were not a professional probing spaceship and didn¡¯t need to prate the rock. Pang Ze breathe a sigh of relief, afraid that the would be full of giants, which would be terrifying, but fortunately not! He got on the small vessel and said, ¡°In case of emergency, you guys warp first, go to the cosmic space, call for help, then figure out a way to rescue me up¡­¡± Although he was confident, he still issued this order just in case. ¡°Understood!¡± The Purple Rank fighters, relieved that they were not put in harm¡¯s way, quickly agreed. ¡°Open the outer hatch!¡± The next moment, the hull beneath the small spacecraft cracked open instantaneously, released it, and then reunited. And Pang Ze piloted the small spaceship alone, flying it to a point one kilometer away from Du Gang and hovered parallel to his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t attack!¡± Pang Ze opened the ss cover of the small vessel, stood on the ship, waved his hand and shouted: ¡°I am from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, I am here to protect you¡­.¡± ¡°Cosmic Civilization Protection Association?¡± Du Gang murmured, but with his giant stature, even his whisper was like roaring thunder. Pang Ze, enduring the pain in his ears from the massive sound waves, continued to speak, ¡°I mean no harm, we are a group specially for protecting primitive civilizations¡­.¡± ¡°I came here because someone vited the rules and invaded your. I am here to stop her¡­.¡± Although Du Gang could not ascertain the authenticity of his words, the alien had shown goodwill, so he had no reason to casually ruin it. After all, he had no idea how many aliens exist beyond the universe, so it¡¯s best tomunicate if Since in his humanoid state, he still retained the defense force of the giant form, he readily transformed back into his human form. Barely visible in the distance, Pang Ze watched as Du Gang transformed back into a human sized figure, and he was astounded! ¡°He can actually shrink!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The first thing that came to his mind was the number of humans on this. If all of them could transform like the giant in front of him, it would be terrifying¡­. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Have Ie to a harboring an ancient species?!¡± With that thought, he piloted his spaceship to Du Gang¡¯s location. At this moment, the ground was still burning, and heavy smoke was constantly produced. Looking at Du Gang, d in blood red armor and of normal human size, Pang Ze tried to look friendly and gave a very ugly smile. ¡°Shall we talk in a different ce?¡± He is rough in appearance, has a scar across his eye and when he smiles, he looks like he could eat someone alive ¨C terrifying enough to scare away children. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Sure!¡± Then, he very consciously jumped on the spaceship and took the co-pilot¡¯s seat. The spaceship was quite small, with only two seats ¨C one for the pilot, and the other for the co-pilot. After Du Gang boarded the spaceship, Pang Ze closed the transparent oval ss cover and quickly took off, changed the oxygen in a rtively fresh air. He then said with a smile, ¡°This is a small spacecraft, with limited oxygen reserves and endurance. It is generally used within the!¡± The spaceship was incredibly fast, surpassing the speed of any fighter jet on Earth, and quickly arrived at Honeymoon City. The city was still intact, without any signs of damage. Pang Ze parked the spaceship on the rooftop of a beautiful building. He turned to Du Gang and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Pang Ze, a member of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Before he could finish, Du Gang interrupted him, furrowing his brows, ¡°Why does thenguage you speak sound the same as mine?¡± Earlier when he was with Nn Yanran, he was too focused on the battle to pay attention to this detail. Now, calm down, he recalled that these aliens were speaking Chinese! Pang Zeughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite normal, thenguage you speak is a phguage. The connection between words, meanings, and things is very close. It¡¯s thenguage that primitive humans found the easiest to understand and create!¡± ¡°You can say that yournguage is not much different from ours and is a universalnguage in the universe!¡± ¡°After all, most civilizations have undergone the primitive era and have alle from that period¡­.¡± Seeing his bewildered expression, Pang Ze added, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true. At least half of the civilizations in the universe speak the samenguage as you guys do, although there might be some variations in ents!¡± He went on, ¡°But, speaking the universalnguage as fluently as you do¡­l suspect, have there ever been people from others who have fallen here? Did they leave behind the standard universalnguage for you guys to learn?¡± Then he shook his head andughed, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not important¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Du Gang¡­¡± After quickly introducing themselves, Pang Ze spoke up again, ¡°So, you should now believe in our Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Du Gang still shook his head, ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t understand the purpose of your association?¡± ording to the Dark Forest theory, once a civilization is discovered, it is inevitably attacked by other civilizations. The main reason is that the two sides cannot determine whether the other is a benevolent civilization! He didn¡¯t believe that they are actually so kind-hearted as to protect the development of other civilizations instead of destroying or enving them? ¡°Are you referring to the Dark Forest Law?¡± Pang Ze smiles knowingly, hitting the nail on the head. Du Gang said in surprise, ¡°You know thisw?¡± Pang Ze was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head andughed, ¡°Du Gang, no offense, but who do you think came from beyond the stars, you or What he meant was, how could he not know something even you know about?! Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°Since you know the Dark Forest Law, then what is the purpose of the existence of the Cosmic Civilization Association? Is it logical?¡± ¡°Existence is reason!¡± Pang Zeughed and said, ¡°The Dark Forestw does exist!¡± ¡°Many years ago, maybe a billion years, or maybe ten billion years¡­a long time ago, thew that prevailed in the universe was the Dark Forest Law¡­¡± ¡®Every civilization is both a hunter and prey, once exposed, it will be shot in the dark by other civilizations¡­¡± ¡°All civilizations are theoreticallypletely hostile, only one can live, and there is no coexistence¡­ ¡°Have you ever considered the existence of a civilization that is invincible in a certain region?¡± ¡°A civilization that has be invincible in a certain area, finds that its own civilization has reached a bottleneck in its development¡­¡± ¡°The universe they can dominate is only sorge. Many resources are wasted. Many rare items stolen from other civilizations, disappear after a single use¡­¡± ¡°With their own strength, they could not fully explore the entire universe, ultimately, the most powerful civilization, established the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, to allow other civilizations to develop¡­¡± Du Gang frowned. This story had many loopholes and did not seem very reliable. Pang Ze saw his doubt, and helplessly said, ¡°You are very smart, okay, okay, I will be honest, I don¡¯t know whether this part is true or not, but it is the most feasible and widely circted guess. Only this can exin the purpose of the existence of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association and rify the reasons for the coexistence of other civilizations¡­¡± Du Gang asked doubtfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you think I am some big shot in the Cosmic Civilization Association?¡± Pang Zeughed, ¡°I¡¯m nothing. The Cosmic Civilization Protection Association I belong to is just a branch in this wastnd region. I guess, even the president of our local branch, doesn¡¯t know about the initial conditions of the association¡¯s establishment!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association is responsible for protecting newly born civilizations. When these primitive civilizations reach the first level civilization standards, we will appear to provide help to these newly developed civilizations, of course, somepensation will be required¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand now, we are opening up new markets. Primitive civilizations are potential markets. We need to cultivate them and make them our clients!¡± Du Gang found this more believable because it hinted at a self-interested motive. After all, apart from parents, who doesn¡¯t have a self-interest? Who¡¯s willing to protect you without any benefits involved? ¡°Are we a primitive civilization? ¡°Yes, you are considered a primitive civilization!¡± Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If you intend to develop new customers, why didn¡¯t you appear and support us when we became intelligent, so that we could be your potential customers sooner? Pang Zeughed and said, ¡°This point is mentioned in the manual of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association. There is an example where a civilization was supported after the emergence of intelligent beings as per your suggestion¡­¡± ¡°But the result was that once that civilization became a cosmic civilization, they became very aggressive. Emotion often outweighed reason, leading them to do things that were detrimental to others but themselves!¡± ¡°What does this mean? This means that they are not fully developed and they would frequently gamble their entire race for certain reasons. A civilization like this, the disadvantages outweigh the benefits!¡± ¡°From our perspective, only war can promote the development of a primitive civilization. Once a civilization naturally develops from a primitive state to a first-level civilization, their brains are truly mature¡­¡± No one would be happy to be told that their brain is immature. Du Gang was a little bit irritable but unable to refute. Those whog behind will get beaten. When you are weak, any voice is powerless, frail, meaningless! In the eyes of aliens, Earth is backward enough to be called a primitive civilization! Chapter 114 - 114: 113: First heard of the Wasteland Star Field! (Third Update) Chapter 114 - 114: 113: First heard of the Wastnd Star Field! (Third Update) Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang suppressed his emotions and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the standard for a first-ss civilization?¡± Pang Ze replied lightly, ¡°There are two criteria for attaining first-ss civilization status.¡± ¡°First, the natural evolution of technology to the standard of a first-ss civilization, i.e., the ability to reasonably utilize the resources of the mother, to achieve interster travel, colonization¡­ In terms of energy technology, they must proficiently employ quark fusion!¡± Quark fusion. Du Gang knew about it from discussions during his physical education ss. Not long ago, a scientific journal had published an experiment on quark fusion.
In a nuclear fusion experiment using heavy water as the raw material, an atom of deuterium and an atom of tritium release about 17 trillion electron volts of energy when they fuse. However, the quark fusion resulting from the collision of two subatomic particles produces 138 trillion electron volts of energy! This experiment proved that quark fusion is an even more advanced form of fusion than nuclear fusion, with its power exceeding that of nuclear fusion by a factor of eight! However, due to some technical obstacles, it is not yet applicable in practice. It¡¯s estimated that it will take Earth¡¯s human civilization at least another one hundred to two hundred years of development to truly master quark fusion. Obviously, Earth¡¯s civilization hasn¡¯t yet mastered quark fusion, hence it does not meet the standard of a first-ss technological civilization. Du Gang asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the other criteria for ascending to a first-ss civilization?¡± Pang Ze smiled and said, ¡°Meteorite Level!¡± ¡°As long as a civilization has produced its first ¡®Meteorite Level¡¯ powerful individual, it indicates that their civilization has reached the standard of a first-ss civilization¡­ even if this civilization has not developed technology!¡± ¡°Trust me, the difficulty of advancing to a first-ss civilization at the Meteorite Level is definitely greater than advancing to a first-ss civilization through technological advancement!¡± ¡°However, the difficulty of upgrading from a first-ss to a second-ss civilization is exactly the opposite!¡± Du Gang was very curious about the information on the universe at this point and hurriedly asked, ¡°So you mean it¡¯s more challenging for a first-ss technological civilization to advance to the second ss? Why?¡± Pang Ze chuckled, ¡°Well, let me give a straightforward example. Say, your countries¡¯ carrier pigeons, which are responsible for delivering messages, each cost ten dors!¡± ¡°Then, someone tells you that they will install a base station for you for free and offer you amunication device for the same price you pay for a pigeon. What would you choose to use, carrier pigeons or phones?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯d use phones!¡± Du Gang answered. This is an example of a natural technological blockade. When ites topeting products, if someone else¡¯s is better than yours and still cheaper, it makes it very difficult for you to develop your own product. Du Gang thought about the situation with chip technology on Earth, where buying chips for domestic cell phones costs hundreds to thousands of billions each year. But research and development for new chips cost ten times that of buying them! Because while you are doing research, others are also researching. By the time you¡¯ve developed the fifth-generation, they¡¯re already onto the fifteenth! Given the same price but different products, the market will make its own selection! This is just the technological gap between different countries on Earth. If we were to consider the universe, the technological disparity bes even more pronounced, spanning hundreds or even thousands of generations! Possibly, you could research for thousands of years and still not catch up with thetest technology included in other civilizations¡¯ most recent products! But the problem is, research needs funding. The cost of other civilizations¡¯ research is covered by consumers, while the cost of your research can only be kept by your civilization, unless you¡¯re willing to let your civilization always use carrier pigeons! So, a technological blockade forms naturally! Within a few dozen seconds, Du Gang understood why a first-ss technological civilization finds it hard to ascend to the second ss. It¡¯s like an assembledputerpany; thepany earns more from assembling and reselling than from research and development. So, they don¡¯t invest time and money into research and development¡­ In reality, this is a vicious cycle, and the technological gap only continues to grow. Why would technology that¡¯s been developed over hundreds of thousands or even millions of years be essible to you in just several decades or centuries? After understanding these issues, he felt somewhat burdened. It seemed that in the field of technology, Earth¡¯s civilization was about to enter that vicious cycle. But still, curiosity drove him to ask, ¡°So, what¡¯s the symbol of a second-ss technological civilization?¡± Pang Ze chuckled and said, ¡°Antimatter annihtion is a technique far stronger than quark fusion.¡± ¡°If quark fusion is within yourprehension, antimatter annihtion certainly¡­ it is unimaginable¡­¡± ¡°The energy resulting from this technology is about one hundred or a thousand times that of your nuclear fusion? Sorry, I actually don¡¯t know very much about this subject either!¡± Pondering for a moment, he continued. ¡°Well, let me put it this way. The spaceship in the sky there is our Association¡¯s three-star ss E spaceship, equipped with spatial jump technology, capable of covering a distance of twenty light years¡­ The technology applied to it is antimatter annihtion. Only the amount of energy generated by this technology can power a spatial jump!¡± ¡°Of course, the materials required for antimatter annihtion are very costly. You have no idea how high the fees charged by those civilizations that control this technology are¡­¡± Having heard about the second-ss civilization, Du Gang had a basic understanding of its strength. It¡¯s incredibly powerful! ¡°Are such Tier-two civilizations rare?¡± Pang Zeughingly answered, ¡°Tier-two civilizations are not rare, but tier-two technological civilizations are indeed rare!¡± ¡°Let me put it this way, even in the entire wastnd star domain, there are Tier-three civilizations, but not a single Tier-two technological civilization!¡± Du Gang pointed at the spaceship floating in the sky and questioned, ¡°And what about these spaceships which you have?¡± ¡°We bought them from the neighboring star domain!¡± Pang Ze suddenly pressed a button on his wristwatch, and instantly, numerous images were projected out of thin air. ¡°Let me show you the real universe!¡± Soon enough, an image of a spiral gxy appeared on the projection. Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°The Milky Way Gxy?!¡± Pang Ze nodded, ¡°Yes, it is the Milky Way Gxy!¡± He asked back, ¡°Do you know where the Milky Way is located in the universe?¡± Du Gang shook his head. He and his physical education teacher had discussed this matter ¨C Earth had not yet discovered how vast the universe is or where its center is located. Pang Ze smiled and said, ¡°The center of the universe is there!¡± As he spoke, he extended his hand out and pointed up at the sky. Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, and he chose not to respond. Pang Ze chuckled, then continued, ¡°Alright, actually, I also don¡¯t know where exactly in the universe the center is located. I didn¡¯t expect you would not fall for it¡­ ¡°Returning to the main topic, regardless of where the center of the universe is, it indeed exists!¡± ¡°Gxies like our Milky Way are around two trillion in number¡­¡± Du Gang did not refute this. Earth has discovered approximately 5 billion gxies of the size simr to the Milky Way. Given the technological level of these advanced civilizations, it is quite usible that they have discovered many more! ¡°Our Milky way is very far from the center of the universe. It could be said to be in the suburbs, roughly in the vicinity of the ¡®fifth ring road¡¯. Of course, between each ¡®ring¡¯, there could be hundreds of billions of simr gxies¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return to the topic of the Milky Way. We do not need to understand about other ces!¡± He asked again, ¡°Do you know how many stars there are in the Milky Way?¡± ¡°Around 1.25 trillion?¡±, Du Gang tentatively guessed. This is the number of known stars Earth has discovered in the Milky Way. ¡°More than that!¡± Pang Zeughed, ¡°The Milky Way has approximately one trillion stars, which means that there are one trillion gxies¡­¡± ¡°The universe is too vast, and so is the Milky Way. Merely talking about gxies is quiteplex, so we generally use other terms to name some star domains. Each star domain epasses a group of gxies¡­¡± ¡°For instance, in distant ces, there are powerful civilizations ruling over hundreds of thousands to millions of gxies, forming their own exclusive nations. We then name the star domains after these nations¡­ ¡°The ce where we are currently located is in the third spiral arm, the ninth segment end of the Milky Way, Imown as the Wastnd Star Domain!¡± ¡°Wastnd Star Domain¡­¡± Du Gang mulled over it and then asked, ¡°So are we under the rule of a nation named Wastnd?¡± Looking at him regretfully, Pang Zeughingly said, ¡°The real situation is much worse than that. I¡¯ll tell you more in a bit¡­¡± ¡°Right now, I¡¯m going to talk about the Purple Orchid Star Domain!¡± Saying this, he waved his hand and brought the rotating image of the Milky Way closer. Soon, a foreign star domain appeared with countless luminous stars shining within it. ¡°The Purple Orchid Star Domain, also referred to as the Purple Orchid Kingdom, spans an area with a diameter of three hundred light-years. It consists of more than a thousand gxies and is the nearest star domain to us¡­¡± ¡°The Purple Orchid Kingdom embodies what I meant when I referred to the only Tier-two technological civilization here. Their actual civilization level has reached Tier-five, but their technological civilization is only at Tier-two. From this, what can you infer?¡± Du Gang said abruptly, ¡°They are also technologically blockaded?!¡± Pang Ze nodded, ¡°Correct, the Purple Orchid Kingdom has existed for several hundreds of thousands of years. Such a long duration of development has only led them to Tier-two technological civilization. This gives you an idea of the dominance the higher-level civilizations have over the lower-level ones in the field of technology¡­¡± ¡°Tier-five civilizations¡­¡± Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°The fifth-level civilization you¡¯re referring to, is it based on military power?¡± ¡°Correct, Meteorite Level can be referred to as a first-level civilization; having a Meteorite-level strength is a second-level civilization; if you have a Comet-level strength, it¡¯s a third-level civilization. Our Domain of Waste is the strongest third-level civilization¡­¡± ¡°However, we generally don¡¯t refer to them as civilizations, but as power structures. For example, first-level forces, second-level forces, third-level forces, and so on!¡± ¡°Understood ! ¡± Du Gang nodded, then asked, ¡°The Domain of Waste you keep mentioning, how big is it? What are you referring to?¡± Pang Ze swiftly adjusted the star domain map and disyed the gxy, which included the sr system. ¡°See, the spherical domain that spans over a hundred light-years in diameter is the Domain of Waste¡­¡± In the projection, all the gxies were disyed in three dimensions, with varying heights and orientations. ¡°We call the ne of the Milky Way Gxy¡¯s movement as the Gctic Disk or Silver ne. What lies above this ne is the Upper Silver ne, and below it is the Lower Silver ne¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°How do you differentiate between up and down?¡± Pang Ze opened the projection of the Milky Way Gxy again, ¡°All celestial bodies are in motion¡­ the Milky Way Gxy revolves around the center of the Universe, stars revolve around the center of the Milky Way,s orbit the center of their stars ¡°The Milky Way Gxy consists of four parts: the gctic center, the gctic core, the gctic disk, and the gctic halo¡­¡± ¡°Do you see this small ball at the center of the Milky Way Gxy? This spherical shape is the gctic core,prised of extremely high-density star systems¡­¡± ¡°When we look at the gctic core from the gctic ne, you¡¯ll find that one side of the core isrger than the other. The side where the core looksrger, we call it the Upper Silver ne, and the opposite side where the core looks smaller, is the Lower Silver ne. This way, we can distinguish ¡®up¡¯ and ¡®down¡¯ even in the Universe¡­¡± ¡°So you just need to use this ne as a reference point, and you can then identify the position of various gxies¡­¡± ¡°Interestingly, your star system is located on the Silver ne, in a rtively central position!¡± Du Gang nodded, feeling that he now understood the concept of the Upper and Lower Silver ne in the Universe. ¡°The domain we are in, the Domain of Waste, is approximately a spherical space with a diameter of over one hundred light-years, containing more than three hundred stars, hence, more than three hundred gxies¡­¡± ¡°Among these, there are four third-level forces, over twenty second-level forces, and several first-level forces¡­¡± Pang Ze smiled, ¡°Your star system here is a newborn star, it doesn¡¯t have manys. Some star systems have hundreds ofs¡­¡± Du Gang interrupted to ask: ¡°Is your Cosmic Civilization Protection Association one of the three-level forces?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pang Ze nodded and said, ¡°Although our Cosmic Civilization Association has branches scattered around the Milky Way Gxy, we mostly mind our own affairs¡­ ¡± ¡°Here in the Domain of Waste, without a Comet-level overseeing the Association, would you believe that the Star Thieves would dare raid our base? They¡¯re quite bitter towards me¡­¡± Du Gang was surprised: ¡°Star Thieves? Are they really a thing?¡± ¡°Yes, many people are willing to participate in such brazen robbery. There is no unified force in the Domain of Waste, so the Star Thieves are very rampant. Many forces are openly merchants, but operate as Star Thieves behind closed doors¡­¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t theye here?¡± Pang Zeughed, shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Oh, you are too naive, they are Star Thieves after all, they¡¯re in it to rob! What do you have here? Even if you have minerals, do you think they¡¯ll be miners?¡± Thinking about it, Du Gang found this to be the case. If the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association in the Domain of Waste is a third-level force, then under their protection, even if the Star Thieves conquer primitive civilizations, they wouldn¡¯t dare to exploit them. So primitive civilizations are useless to them. ¡°Star Thieves typically hang out around the outskirts of prosperous star domains, always ready to hunt down passing merchant fleets of various civilizations, or rob wealthys¡­¡± Speaking of money, Du Gang quickly asked: ¡°What is themonly used currency in Cosmic Civilizations? Pang Ze smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know about other ces, but in our Domain of Waste, we generally settle transactions in Purple Orchid Coins, which is the currency of the Purple Orchid Principality¡­¡± Having said this, Pang Ze paused, his expression bing more serious. ¡°You¡¯ve basically understood the fundamentals of the Universe. Now, I have to talk about the Domain of Waste. The following information may challenge your existing understanding¡­¡± ¡°How I wish I didn¡¯t have to tell you all of this-! ¡°The Realm of Silence?¡± Du Gang paused, finding this term more like something out of a fantasy novel than reality. Pang Ze nodded and said, ¡°The Realm of Silence, a ce devoid of life!¡± ¡°Do you know how long a Seven-Color Purple ss warrior can live on a waste?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for Du Gang to answer and spoke to himself: ¡°They can live 200 years!¡± ¡°Then do you know how long a Seven-Color Purple ss living near the Silver Halo can live?¡± ¡°They can live 2000 years!¡± Du Gang looked at him in surprise, not understanding the meaning of his words. Pang Ze said seriously: ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong, and I didn¡¯t speak wrong. The same Purple ss warriors, if they are in two different ces, their lifespans are different!¡± ¡°Not only is this the case for the Silver Halo, I can say that at the center of the universe, Purple ss warriors can live even longer, perhaps 20,000 years, or even 200,000 years¡­¡± He suddenly showed aplex expression and continued: ¡°They could even live forever!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang looked at him in shock, not understanding the meaning of these words. Pang Ze stretched out both hands, gestured and said: ¡°Imagine, my left fingers represent the center of the universe, then my right fingers represent the edge of the Realm of Silence!¡± ¡°The center of the universe represents life, beauty!¡± ¡°The Realm of Silence represents death, loneliness!¡± ¡°Our wastes are on the edge of the Realm of Silence, and we may fall into the Realm of Silence at any moment¡­¡¯ ¡°The most desperate thing is that all the star systems where we live in the Waste Domain revolve around the Silver Halo, but in reality, they are moving away from the Silver Halo and approaching the Realm of Silence!¡± After saying this, Pang Ze paused for a while, waiting for Du Gang to digest this information, then continued: ¡°Have you heard of entropy?¡± ¡°Entropy?¡± Du Gang was stunned. There was indeed a theory of entropy on Earth, which he once discussed with his physical education teacher. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Law of Increasing Entropy¡­¡± He was vaguely familiar with the secondw of thermodynamics rted to entropy. Pang Ze nodded and said: ¡°Knowing entropy is enough, our universe exists entropy, although invisible and intangible, it truly exists¡­¡± ¡°The entropy in textbooks is tooplex to understand in days and nights, let me exin in simple terms!¡± ¡°You can understand it this way. Our entire universe has entropy. The center of the universe has less entropy, so people can live longer. The Realm of Silence is full of entropy, no life can exist!¡± ¡°Entropy is the thing that drains your life force¡­ No, it takes away the life of all objects!¡± ¡°The reason we have a lifespan limit is because of the existence of entropy!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s other objects ors, under the influence of entropy, everything will head towards destruction¡­¡± ¡°The Law of Increasing Entropy means that entropy is always increasing. Nothing in the universe can escape the persecution of entropy. ¡°Now, do you understand why our ce is called the Waste Domain? The next star domain to enter the Realm of Silence, full of entropy, is here!¡± ¡°Of course, the Realm of Silence is vast, and there are many Waste Domains. Our ce can only be regarded as the Waste Domain of the third spiral arm of the Milky Way Gxy.. ¡± Du Gang frowned and asked: ¡°How far is our star from the Realm of Silence?¡± ¡°Ten light years. The rotation speed of your star is one-thirteenth of the speed of light, it will be sucked into the Realm of Entropy in about ten to twenty thousand years¡­¡± ¡°So, if I go to the Silver Halo now, does that mean my lifespan will significantly increase?¡± ¡°Yes, the closer to the Silver Halo, the less entropy rtively, so humans can live longer¡­¡± These theories shocked him. He thought all humans were the same, with simr lifespans. Turns out, that was not the case. Humans living in the Silver Halo have a lifespan nearly ten times longer than those here! And if it¡¯s humans living at the center of the universe, they might even be immortal¡­ Incredible! Chapter 115 - 115: 114: Investment Construction Limit! (Seeking Subscriptions) Chapter 115 - 115: 114: Investment Construction Limit! (Seeking Subscriptions) Trantor: 549690339 Arctic Circle. Not long after the explosion equivalent to a hydrogen bomb, everyone witnessed Du Gang¡¯s iconic spear flying straight up into the atmosphere, disappearing slowly. Subsequently, the first alien spaceship departed from Earth, and then, Du Gang took a small vehicle from another spaceship to Honeymoon City. ¡°What do you think this signifies?¡± Yao Zhenguo asked with some excitement, addressing the group of counsellors behind him. The first spaceship attacked Du Gang upon arrival; however, those from the second spaceship invited Du Gang aboard their vessel.
The intentions were clear ¨C the first brought hostility, the second brought benevolence. The current situation was that the hostile spaceship was fended off by Du Gang, and the benevolent one started tomunicate with him. One of the counsellors joyfully said, ¡°This implies that we may soon join the ranks of cosmic civilizations, Old Yao. It¡¯s good news.¡± In the video screen, Du Gang was seen happily conversing with an alien whose appearance wasn¡¯t particrly strange. ¡°What do you think they are discussing?¡± Li Mingzhiughed, ¡°If you pay close attention, you¡¯ll notice that it¡¯s the alien who does most of the talking while Du Gang listens. I specte that the alien is introducing Du Gang to the state of the cosmos.¡± Everyone present immediately grew excited. Being able tomunicate with aliens and gaining thetest news about the universe was good news for the current state of Earth. Just then, a person who was monitoring satellite images shouted out. ¡°The spatial channels have disappeared!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone quickly crowded around and sure enough, on the screen used to monitor the spatial channels, the previously static spatial channels hadpletely vanished. ¡°What is the current time ind?¡± ¡°Report, it is now July 27, 9:34 PM over there!¡± On hearing this, Li Mingzhi said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Logically, the channels should not have disappeared yet¡­¡± At this point, one of the counsellors shared his theory, ¡°What if the so-called spatial channels were the work of the aliens from the first spaceship?¡± ¡°After being chased off by Du Gang, could it be that the spatial channels also disappeared?¡± Hearing this, everyone began to wonder if that could be the case. Seeing this, Yao Zhenguo quickly gave orders, ¡°Dispatch aircraft to all bases to inform them that the crisis is temporarily resolved, lower the alert level¡­¡± When Nn Yanran and her crew returned to the moon base, they prepared to depart in a star E-level spaceship brought by Nn Hongwen. But upon seeing the remaining incubators, she frowned and finally decided to take everything. Arriving at the control room, she found the oxygen switch and cut off the oxygen supply to all the organisms within the incubators. ¡°Master, the shrinking capsules we brought cannot fit theserge incubators!¡± A purple-level warrior, having circled once, quickly reported back. ¡°I will handle it!¡± The shrinking capsules, high tech products from the quantum domain, were also products transmitted from the Purple Orchid Principality. These items were likely widely used there. The products brought over were not highly priced, so many strong individuals could afford to use them. Purple-level warriors like them usually carried shrinking capsules which could shrink objects up to three to five thousand cubic meters. But Nn Yanran was different. As a Guardian, she regrly travelled to other gxies with resources extracted from her for trade. Said raw material was often in huge quantity and took up vast amounts of space. Using spaceships for transportation wouldn¡¯t have been cost-effective, given that the fuel consumption outweighed the trade value. Thus, the shrinking capsule she possessed, which could amodate extremelyrge surface areas, proved useful. However, shrinking capsules could only contain inanimate things. Live organisms could not be stored in there. It was for this reason that she cut off the oxygen supply, ensuring all the bugs and dinosaurs manufactured died. Instead of packing the entire incubator, Nn Yanran went to the ce where Nn Hongwen usually lived. Lifting the cover and finding a hiddenpartment embedded in the floor, she opened it, and, as expected, there was an advanced shrinking capsule hidden inside. She removed it and quickly went to the control room. She ordered everyone to take anything that could not be packed into the shrinking capsules back to the spaceship. Only when everyone had left did she use the advanced capsule. ¡°Master, shall we return to Nn Gxy now?¡± asked a purple-level warrior piloting the spaceship. Nn Yanran shook her head. If she returned now, she would only face sanctions and punishments from her family. If her son was alive, she could ept all of that. But now, he was dead! There was no point in returning under such circumstances! ¡°Go to Overlord!¡± She wanted revenge. She was not strong enough to do it alone. Even after using Meteor Explosion, she could not injure Du Gang. Apart from seeking stronger beings, she could not think of any other method. The gxy was renamed to reflect the rise of a character named Overlord! The Barnard n was originally at first-level power. However, when Overlord advanced from meteorite-level to meteorite-level, their power status was promoted to the second level. Yet, that wasn¡¯t the issue. Previously, they had a rival second-level force. Overlord, right after advancing to meteorite-level, challenged the strongest one among that force. Inconceivably, he won, subsequently taking away many resources from the enemy. From that point on, Overlord¡¯s name reverberated throughout the entire wastnd territory! She carefully estimated the value of the damaged spaceship and incubator, and figured that it was just enough to hire a meteorite-level powerhouse. Among these individuals, she chose Overlord. It wasn¡¯t because Overlord was particrly strong. Though the Wastnd Territory was remote, it epassed more than twenty second-level forces; thus, there were quite a number of meteorite-level powers. Experienced meteorite-level powers are certainly stronger than Overlord! She chose Overlord because his awakened ability, ¡®ughter¡¯, was the most likely to kill Du Gang! Overlord¡¯s awakened ability, called ¡®ughter¡¯, is far more potent and rarer than elemental superpowers such as wind, fire, and thunder. It¡¯s a higher-level ability, capable of executing elimination effects. Of course, this ability is perfect for killing weaker opponents, and can easily severely injure those of simr level, but against those who are stronger, it is ineffective. From the fact that Du Gang was unable to significantly injure her, she inferred that Du Gang¡¯s real level wasn¡¯t very high. Therefore, in her eyes, Overlord¡¯s superpower was the perfect counter to these genius hybrids that can fight beyond their level. Honeymoon City. Pang Ze and Du Gang had a chat and made acquaintance. Pang Ze couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Du Gang, my subordinates told me that your has almost thirty million people¡­ Can all these people transform into giants like you?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, only I can do that!¡± Pang Ze immediately appeared disappointed, having thought he had discovered a hidden race from which he could make a fortune. However, he wasn¡¯t disheartened, he still had business to conduct, and he continued, ¡°So, are you the king of this?¡± Du Gang shook his head again, ¡°Not quite, our is past the era of feudal rule¡­¡± ¡°Elections? Freedom? Democracy?¡± Pang Ze shot out three words, smiled, and said, ¡°In that case, I guess it would seem like you guys are heading back into the era of feudal rule¡­¡± He didn¡¯t mean to mock Du Gang. For them, a society with elections can only be seen as a necessary stage in their evolution. But in the end, they would return to feudal rule! Firstly, only the strongmunicate with the strong, just like now! Secondly, the strong live longer, which means more opportunities! Thirdly, the upper limit of civilization is determined by the strongest, and this is enough to make everyone loyal to him. Fourthly, the strong protect the weak and civilization¡­ Conversely, civilizations without strong protectors will inevitably wither away! ¡°So, how many exist on your with power at your level?¡± Du Gang continued to shake his head, ¡°I think I¡¯m the only one!¡± The others, the strongest are only Yellow Grade, merely the third level of the Rainbow Grade, far from Meteorite Level! Pang Ze frowned again, as Earth¡¯s importance in his mind plummeted instantly. When he assesses the potential of a civilization, he looks at two things: the number of strong individuals and the poption. ¡°If it¡¯s just you¡­¡± Pang Ze paused for a moment, then frankly said: ¡°To tell you the truth, our Cosmic Civilization Protection Association offers some loan services to newly upgraded primitive civilizations. The amount we lend depends on the potential of this civilization¡­ ¡°If there are many strong people in your n, you can form a star mercenary group. Just by doing tasks for rewards, you can earn a lot of money. Such a scenario typically has the greatest potential and can borrow the most¡­¡± After all, constantly teetering on the edge of life and death can improve the likelihood of advancement. Investing in this type of person is risky, but the return can be high too. ¡°Or, if you have advanced technologically and can manufacture some lifestyle goods that are useful even for those in the waste star area, we can also provide a not too shabby loan¡­¡± Pang Ze sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, your only has less than thirty million people, and its potential isn¡¯t that high¡­¡± In the absence of the above two situations, their association could still offer loans variable on poption. After all, the higher the poption, the better the chance of giving birth to the strong! ¡°I am very strong!¡± Du Gang tried to recover some ground. Although he didn¡¯t know what the loan was or how much it was, he was sure it would be better than anything on Earth. Naturally, the more he could borrow, the better. Regrettably, Pang Ze shook his head, ¡°Du Gang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to lend to you. All the resources belong to the association, and there¡¯s a set of rating standards. I can only lend you the lowest possible amount¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the minimum amount exactly?¡± Having heard this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t say anything more. Pang Ze didn¡¯t hesitate, and raised one finger, ¡°One hundred Purple Orchid Coins!¡± ¡°One hundred?¡± Du Gang furrowed his brow. In any country, one hundred isn¡¯t considered arge sum. Pang Zeughed, ¡°You may think that one hundred Purple Orchid Coins sound like a small amount, but it¡¯s not. You see, the Purple Orchid Duchy is a Tier-5 power, and their currency is very valuable in our Wastnd Star Domain!¡± ¡°Consider this, an E-ss, one-star spaceship capable of jumping one light year in distance is worth one hundred Purple Orchid Coins. Think about how valuable that makes these coins!¡± Pang Ze added, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by the three-star E-ss spaceship I¡¯m driving. It belongs to the association, not to me personally. There¡¯s no way an average person could afford something like this!¡± But Du Gang was puzzled, ¡°Wait, when you say ¡®loan,¡¯ does it mean you¡¯re lending me a one-star E-ss spaceship?¡± Pang Zeughed, ¡°Of course not! This one hundred Purple Orchid Coins is solid cash lent to you to spend freely. Next, we¡¯ll also offer you an investment construction package worth a thousand Purple Orchid Coins to help your establish the necessary infrastructure suitable for the universe¡­¡± ¡°What does that involve?¡± Du Gang asked curiously. ¡°Firstly, we need to set up an interstermunication base station for you guys, right? As a cosmic civilization, the least you can do is be able tomunicate with other civilizations, right?!!¡± ¡°Second, we need to get you some machinery to detect how much resources your has, and then provide you corresponding mining equipment to extract those resources¡­¡± ¡°Third, naturally we need transportation equipment. Ahem, that includes a one-star E-ss spaceship, and also dedicated transportation capsules for shrinking cargo¡­¡± After listening for a while, Du Gang asked, ¡°So, is this a business transaction? Pang Ze smiled, ¡°Well, not entirely. Our Cosmic Civilization Protection Association¡¯s main goal is to help you sessfully transition from primitive civilization into a tier-one civilization, and then provide loan services based on your potential, help you build infrastructure, and provide advancedmodities¡­¡± ¡°One thing I can guarantee is that to any newly born civilization, the price of anymodities we sell will be uniform. We won¡¯t overcharge you¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Since it involves business, I can¡¯t negotiate. I¡¯m not good at it. How about this: we¡¯ll find someone who is good at this stuff from our to negotiate with you?¡± ¡°Business?¡± Pang Ze grew serious, ¡®We¡¯re not strictly business people. Our original intention is to let more civilizations join the cosmic civilization¡­¡± ¡°Let me put it this way: basically, all civilizations in the Wastnd Star Domain were brought up by our Cosmic Civilization Protection Association.¡± ¡°Furthermore, it is said that the Purple Orchid Duchy, that Tier-5 power that has existed for millions of years, was also nurtured by our association¡­¡± The more he spoke, the more excited he became. Returning to his spacecraft, he took out a wristwatch and passed it on to Du Gang, ¡°This is a rudimentaryputer, it lists out all the items and prices we can provide for you. Your¡¯s total borrowing limit is 100 Purple Orchid Coins in cash, with 1000 Purple Orchid Coins in investment construction aid.¡± ¡°Well then, take these, go back and discuss it. This device can connect to my spacecraft. While you discuss it, I¡¯ll take a tour around your star system, let me know when you make a decision¡­¡± With that, Pang Ze got back into his spacecraft. Knowing that Du Gang¡¯s had limited potential, thus implying limitedmission earnings, his enthusiasm waned slightly. ¡°Okay!¡± Du Gang nodded in response, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Pang Ze waved a hand. Perhaps due to Du Gang¡¯s courteous phrase, he paused and added, ¡°Let me tell you this, our Cosmic Civilization Protection Association only ensures primitive civilizations aren¡¯t harmed and can naturally progress into a tier-one civilization, but once you be part of cosmic civilization, you¡¯re out of our purview¡­ so if someone else tries to harm you, we don¡¯t intervene!¡± No intervention? Du Gang was taken aback, he had thought this association was like interster police. He quickly asked, ¡°Then, is there anyone who maintains order?¡± Pang Ze smiled and said, ¡°There are, in some star systems. But in the Wastnd Star Domain, it¡¯s a survival of the fittest situation¡­ generally, a Tier-I power would choose to attach itself to a Tier-3 power and pay taxes¡­¡± ¡°There are four choices avable for you. The relevant introductions are in theputer. You can choose¡­¡± ¡°The woman you fought with today is from the Nn family. She won¡¯t give up, so be careful¡­¡± When he said this, he looked excited. The Nn family had vited their association¡¯s rules by invading a primitive star, and they could take advantage Of thic: Without saying anything else, he started his spaceship, rose into the sky and left.. Chapter 116 - 116: 115: About the Future Development of Earth! (Second update, seeking subscription) Chapter 116 - 116: 115: About the Future Development of Earth! (Second update, seeking subscription) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zixuan had been tracking Du Gang since he boarded the aircraft. Upon seeing him conversing with the alien in Honeymoon City, Chu stayed twenty kilometers away and did not approach rashly, patiently waiting for their conversation to end. When he saw the alien board the aircraft and leave, that¡¯s when Chu hailed the pilot. He piloted his helicopter and flew in Du¡¯s direction. After watching the departure of Pang Ze, ultimately entering a kilometer-ss spaceship leaving Earth, Du Gang turned his attention back to the smallputer, the size of a watch, which he toyed with absentmindedly. This watch was simr to the one Pang Ze had on. It looked just like a child¡¯s watch, dark blue, and square.
He pressed one of the buttons, and suddenly, a projection appeared out of thin air. Aputer-like control panel was projected into the air. On it, a chain of icons withbels. The first one that caught his eye was the iconbeled ¡®Introduction to the powers of the Wastnd Star Zone¡¯. He stretched out his hand, trying to click on it in the air. Suddenly, the projection interface changed, and a bunch of other text introductions appeared. Upon seeing this, Du Gang began to read attentively. There were four Tier 3 forces in the Wastnd Star Region. Any newly formed force could choose to seek the protection of one of them¡­ After looking it over, seeking protection essentially meant paying taxes¡­ Truly protecting them? Not at all! This so-called tax was nothing more than the four Tier 3 forces getting together to impose a tax on lower-level forces. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t referred to as tax-paying at all, but a club membership fee. Meaning, you could choose any alliance and pay your membership fee, the other three major alliances (other three Tier 3 forces) will not bother you. If you don¡¯t pay, then the four dominant forces might give you trouble¡­ Du Gang¡¯s teeth sore at the idea. This was, in essence, protection money, cloaked under the name of a membership fee! Still, the tax imposed by the four major alliances did not seem to be too much. Additionally, Tier 1 forces needed to join a Wastnd Star Zone alliance. Simr to the above, not paying might invite trouble. However, this time, there is only one alliance. All forces must join and the membership fee seems to be higher. He thought for a moment and basically understood. Initially, the four Tier 3 forces probably established an alliance of their own. As a result, the choices for Tier 1 forces were too random. Some won more, some less, and some forces were presumably dissatisfied. Consequently, they established the Wastnd Star Zone Alliance. This time, they didn¡¯t split into four but had only one. The membership fees collected in the end were probably divided evenly among the four Tier 3 forces. This could exin why this seemingly useless alliance had a higher membership fee. ¡°As expected, exploitation is everywhere. Although the universe does not have thew of the Dark Forest, there is the risk of ¡®Star Thieves¡¯ messing up if membership fees are not paid.. Du Gang mumbled aint before starting to look at the more detailed introduction of the forces. The Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, a force that single-handedly abolished the Dark Forestw, has branches spread across the universe¡­ A whole page filled with ¡®History and Greatness¡¯. Only on the second page did Du Gang see specific content. Cosmic Civilization Protection Association ¨C Wastnd Branch: Tier 3 force, oneet-level powerhouse, eight meteorite-level powerhouses, and an uncertain number of meteor-ss powerhouses¡­ He discovered that the second page was very direct, flexing their muscles immediately. Theyid out the power of their association in the Wastnd Star Zone. This probably had something to do with the respect for the strong that the universe practiced! Assuming that on the third page there would be a more detailed introduction, he turned to it, only to find it¡¯s all ¡®Great Achievements¡¯. From the third page to the sixteenth page, all the achievements the Wastnd branch had made from establishment to the present were listed. ¡°The only useful piece of information is the number of their powerhouses!¡± Du Gang shrugged and exited the introduction of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, turning to look at the introductions of the other three Tier 3 forces. Purple Orchid Space Bank ¨C Wastnd Branch: Tier 3 force, oneet-level powerhouse, eight meteorite-level powerhouses, an uncertain number of meteor-ss powerhouses¡­ Like the Cosmic Civilization Association, they also have eight meteorite-level powerhouses. From their name, it can be seen that this is a bank of the Purple Orchid Duchy, which has a foothold in the Wastnd Star Zone. The third three-tiered force, called the Purple Orchid Business Group Wastnd Branch: Like the previous two forces, it has oneet-level and eight meteorite -level powerhouses. When he saw thest force, he was surprised. Hall of Gods, tier three force, station: Titan Star System, the origin, Titan¡­ Oneet-level powerhouse, eleven meteorite-level powerhouses. He didn¡¯t know why but the other three forces did not note any names. But when introducing the Hall of Gods, the names of all twelve powerhouses were listed. Zeus: The King of the Gods,et-level, one of the twelve main gods¡­ Hera: Queen of the King of Gods, meteorite-level, one of the twelve main gods¡­ Poseidon: God of the Sea, meteorite-level, one of the twelve main gods¡­ He looked at the twelve names, they were consistent with the Twelve Main Gods of Greek mythology passed down on Earth! ¡°What in the world?¡± He was stunned for a moment, quickly turned to the third page, and began to read the detailed introduction of the Hall of Gods. Three thousand three hundred years ago, the Titan Star System was still under the rule of Cronus. At that time, the Hall of Gods had twelve Titan Gods¡­ During thest days of Cronus¡¯s life, he began to practice tyranny¡­ In the end, Zeus allied with the new gods and dethroned him¡­ Interestingly, there was a little remark added to this part of the information, ¡°Cause of Cronus¡¯s death: lifespan exhausted.¡± So, Zeus didn¡¯t do it¡­ After reading all the contents of the entire ten pages, Du Gang finally understood. The Titan Star System, where the Hall of Gods was stationed, was ruled by divine power. Those so-called gods were theet-level, meteorite-level, and meteor-ss forces! Theet ss was Zeus. the God King. The other eleven meteorite sses were the main gods. The remaining meteor sses were the subordinate gods and lesser gods. Interestingly, their force had previously been ranked Tier 2. It wasn¡¯t until Zeus broke through toet level three thousand years ago that they were promoted to a Tier 3 force. The other eleven main gods, after so many years, the god names remained the same, but the individuals had changed three or four times. For those who had died quickly, even seven or eight individuals had held the title before. ¡°So, is the so-called Greek Mythology actually a story inadvertently passed down to Earth by the Titans during a casual visit?¡± ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s the case, is it possible that other mythological stories were also transmitted to Earth from the stars?¡± Thinking this, Du Gang hurriedly turned to the Tier 2 forces to start looking. Unfortunately, this time he flipped through the Tier 2 forces and also included the Tier 1 forces, but couldn¡¯t find any familiar names. ¡°Well, it seems that other mythological stories were naturally born within the human race on Earth!¡± Du Gang shook his head, feeling that he was overthinking. Journey to the West was written during the Ming Dynasty. It was probably Wu Cheng¡¯en¡¯s imagination. Just then, the sound of a rotating propeller came in. He looked up and saw a helicopter flying towards him from afar. Near the cabin door, Chu Zixuan was standing, looking at him from afar. Soon, the helicopternded not far from him. ¡°What brought you here?¡± Du Gang nced at the military rank on Chu Zixuan¡¯s shoulder andughed: ¡°Youd have been promoted again, haven¡¯t you? Next time, you¡¯ll be a brigadier general!¡± Chu Zixuan smiled, but his eyes were focused on the projected image in the air, saying, ¡°Is this alien technology?¡± ¡°Almost forgot the important matters!¡± Du Gang pped his forehead,ughed, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t dawdle. We¡¯ll return and then talk about it on the way!¡± After he finished speaking, he switched off the projection on his watch, picked it up, and got on the helicopter. Nanyuan base. A ne flew in from the Arctic Circle. Shortly after itnded, a military officer hurried towards themand center. ¡°Emergency, the aliens have attacked!¡± The moment he entered themand center, the officer shouted loudly. Wang Dezhen and the others were stunned, quickly asking, ¡°What happened?!!¡± The officer quickly presented the information received from the Arctic Circle. ¡°Commander,test intel from the Arctic Circle: an alien spaceship has descended to Earth¡­ heading straight towards Nanyuan¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang is engaged in a fight with one of the aliens!¡± As he said this, he pulled out a pile of photos. Everyone immediately gathered around to look carefully. The first one showed a spaceship, about a hundred meters in size, appearing in the Earth¡¯s outer atmosphere. The following images, taken by satellites tracking the ship, showed it descending towards Earth. However, when they saw thest picture, everyone was dumbfounded. In that image, Luo An City had turned into a pile of debris, and at the heart of it, a kilometer-long fireball was burning. ¡°What is this?¡± The officer quickly exined: ¡°This is the aftermath of Du Gang¡¯s fight with the alien visitor¡­¡± ¡°They say the power of the explosion was equivalent to 3-3 million tons of TNT!¡± As everyone were shocked, the officer quickly continued: ¡°Commander, the Arctic Circle requests that we initiate fullbat readiness, all nuclear weapons should be on standby¡­¡± It was at this moment that Wang Dezhen snapped back to reality. He quickly stood up and issued the order. ¡°All hands on deck, Nanyuan base is now under the highest level ofbat readiness, all nuclear weapons on standby¡­ All End -of-World aircrafts to take off. I, Wang Dezhen, the firstmander of Nanyuan, authorize all End-of-World aircraft crew members to act independently. If necessary, you have the authority tounch nuclear weapons¡­¡± In the event of lostmunication, he could only give these End-of-World nes the authorization. The so-called End-of-World aircraft are prepared for potential future nuclear wars. Each aircraft applies the highest level of technology to ensure total invisibility, making them untraceable¡­ In times of peace, Hua Nation ensures that at least two nuclear-armed aircraft are flying in the sky every day. The flights were without specific destination and as onended, another would take off¡­ This continuous flying order was only lifted after the Apocalypse. In addition, these nuclear-armed aircraft not only have long-range strike abilities, their nuclear arsenal is incredibly potent. Moreover, they each have their independent response teams ready to act on short notice. If the ground gets struck by nuclear weapons, these aircraft will immediately retaliate, aiming for the enemy¡¯s important nuclear facilities. This is a safeguard put in ce, in case the ground-based nuclear facilities are destroyed by enemies in one go. After all, no one knows how much information about us the enemy has. Apart from this, in times of peace, there are also unstoppable nuclear submarines and unstoppable nuclear trains¡­ Just as mayhem was about to break out in themand center, Du Gang and Chu Zixuan, along with Lian Jue, walked in. Instantly, everyone in themand center froze, like a paralysis spell had been cast, none of them moved. ¡°Du Gang¡­ how¡­ how are you here?¡±. Wang Dezhen was the first to speak, asking in bewilderment. Just moments ago, he received intel from the Arctic Circle saying that Du Gang had been in a battle with the aliens. He was told to go onto full alert, and then¡­ At this point, Zhuge Shui snapped back to reality, andughed: ¡°The ne from the Arctic Circle was slow. The fastest fighter jet there, I recall, would be the J-22, but there aren¡¯t many of those. Majority are J-12s¡­¡± ¡°The highest speed of the J-12 is 1.5 Mach, which is over a thousand kilometers per hour. We are at approximately 24 degrees northtitude, about 43 degrees from the Arctic Circle. Each degree is about 111 kilometers apart. So, the distance between us and the Arctic Circle is roughly 4770 kilometers. ording to the speed of the J-12, the journey would take at least three or even four hours!¡± ¡°Therefore, the intel we received dates back three or four hours!¡± Everyone understood. Having rified the situation, Wang Dezhen quickly asked, ¡°Du Gang, what about the aliens? How did it go?¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°There were two groups of aliens, one with ill intentions, and the other with good intentions¡­¡± ¡°I drove off the hostile aliens, and the friendly ones gave me a watch!¡± As he finished speaking, he took off the dark blue ¡®children¡¯s toy watch¡¯ that was on his wrist. Just then, another officer rushed in. ¡°Emergency, another alien spaceship has arrived¡­¡± The moment this officer stepped through the door, disregarding everything else, he reported thetest news he had received from the Arctic Circle just like spilling beans. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Upon hearing this, everyone, instead of panicking,ughed out loud. The new officer was confused, not understanding what was so funny. Stillughing, Wang Dezhen looked at the officer who came in before and said, ¡°Take him outside, exin to him what happened. On the way out, go to the airport and wait, I reckon there¡¯s more news from the Arctic Circle¡­¡± Immediately, the previous officer, still grinning ear to ear, led the new officer out. As they walked, he said, ¡°Brother,e with me quickly, I have a very interesting story to tell you¡­¡± After they left, Du Gang briefly recounted the course of events. Then, he fetched a cup, poured some hot water into it, took a couple of sips to moisten his throat, and then continued speaking: ¡°Pang Ze has gone to wander around other parts of the sr system and has asked us on Earth to discuss everything thoroughly before contacting him again¡­¡± ¡°You all have a look and see what we should prioritize!¡± At this moment, Wang Dezhen spoke first. It appeared as though he was conducting a teaching session as he turned towards Chu Zixuan and said: ¡°Chu Zixuan, tell us, what should be our next step?¡± Chu Zixuan adjusted his newly fitted sses and calmly said, ¡°Earth is not just Nanyuan Base. We can¡¯t hide these technological devices from other bases. Therefore, we should invite the leaders of the other bases here¡­¡± ¡°To discuss the future development of Earth!¡± ¡°And, it¡¯s time to establish a new Earth Unity Alliance!¡± Chapter 117 - 117: 116: Establishment of the Earth Alliance (Third update) Chapter 117 - 117: 116: Establishment of the Earth Alliance (Third update) Trantor: 549690339 July 28, 20 days have passed since the advent of the apocalypse. On this day, leaders of 200 bases, along with their trusted aides, gathered together at the Nanyuan base. Everyone¡¯s mood was incrediblyplex. In the past twelve hours, they had received numerous messages, with each one being extraordinary in its significance. Du Gang proposed the effect of a 10,000-ton nuclear explosion! An alien spaceship appeared on Earth!
The aliens have arrived! Aliens fought with Du Gang, the aftermath hit to the equivalent of a 3-3 million ton hydrogen bomb explosion! Another alien spaceship arrived! The first alien spaceship was driven away! The Spatial Channels disappeared! The second alien spaceship gave Du Gang a watch! A meeting was held in Nanyuan to discuss major national affairs! Such a sequence of news left them dumbfounded. The most frustrating part was that these news updates wereing every few minutes, causing their emotions to fluctuate unpredictably. Fortunately, everything was finally over! The meeting ce was amand center near the top floor, which was only recently established and had already weed its first major conference. The conference room was enormous, providing almost 300 seats. From the 134 small bases, only one person per base was allowed to enter the conference room. From the 66 bases plus the Arctic Circle, each was allowed to bring in two people. In addition to this, Du Gang was allowed to enter and could bring one other person with him. He naturally chose Chu Zixuan to apany him. The whole meeting had a total of 268 representatives attending. The hosts were Yao Zhenguo and Li Mingzhi, the two individuals who had previously held the highest official positions. Before the meeting began, the Nanyuan base had already prepared for each base a dossier concerning the cosmos. This included information about the Wastnd Star Domain, the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, and much other information obtained from the watch. The seats assigned to Du Gang and Chu Zixuan were ced at the very front where practically everyone could see them. After all the representatives entered, Yao Zhenguo quickly took to the podium. After a brief introduction, he got straight to the point, ¡°Everyone, have you all read the material that was distributed to you?!¡± Once everyone nodded, he continued, ¡°The theme of our meeting today has two points¡­ ¡± ¡°First, to unify Earth!¡± ¡°Second, to discuss trading with the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association¡­¡¯ ¡°Now, let us proceed with the first item on the agenda¡ªabout the unification of Earth!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, someone said, ¡°We are originally from the same country. Reunification is normal, appropriate, and legitimate¡­¡± This person was one of the military representatives. Regarding reunification, he had no objections. Before he could finish speaking, someone else could not hold it in any longer. ¡°That can¡¯t be said. After the apocalypse, the concept of a country no longer exists¡­ My people chose me. They asked me to lead them. In their eyes, the only person they can trust is me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the situation is the same in our base. All civilians trust only me¡­¡± These people, having seized power, worried that they would be purged after reunification. Everyone turned to look at one another, and the entire conference room was divided into three parts. One part was the 30 base representatives controlled by the military, totaling 60 people, who leaned toward unification. The second part was the representatives of the bases who had seized power, numbering around 30. The third part was representatives from the spontaneously organized bases. They made up the majority, but since they had neither seized power nor dered independence, they did not hastily join any faction but chose to wait and see. People had not finished speaking when Yao Zhenguo solemnly said, ¡°Unification is imperative!¡± Once the room had quietened down, he continued, ¡°What we are facing next is the entire universe, and there is a host of problems waiting for us. If we want Earth civilization to go further, we should unify.. The people in the second part below him paid no heed, insisting that the civilians of their bases only recognized them. And so, the conference room became noisy again. People had been arguing for over ten minutes, and Du Gang was growing tired when Chu Zixuan suddenly stood up next to him. Seeing someone stand up, the voices of the others quickly faded away. Chu Zixuan slowly took to the stage. After looking around the audience, he finally spoke, ¡°My name is Chu Zixuan, a friend of Du Gang, and a Major in the Nanyuan Base!¡± After he safely returned to Nanyuan Base with Du Gang, Wang Dezhen promoted him to the rank of Major. ¡°Regarding the unification of Earth, I think, it should not be discussed like this¡­¡± ¡°Now is not the time to lock the doors and quarrel. No matter how fiercely you argue or how many reasons you have, what use will it be when alien civilizations descend upon us?¡± ¡°When discussing the unification of Earth, it should start from the outside¡­¡± ¡°First of all, it has been a long time since Earth was exposed. From this disaster, we can see that Earth is fragile, and Earth¡¯s human civilization is also fragile¡­¡± ¡°Before this, we were merely a primitive civilization¡­¡± ¡°But now, because Du Gang¡¯s power isparable to that of a meteorite level, we have been promoted to a first-grade cosmic civilization¡­¡± ¡°Possessing more possibilities¡­¡± ¡°The struggle between countries, I think you leaders, more than myself, understand the perils andplexities within¡­¡± ¡°The Wastnd Star Region is our first step from Earth to the universe¡­¡± ¡°There, there are many civilizations far stronger than Earth¡­¡± ¡°Why was I recognized as a first-grade civilization?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang¡¯s power! His strength,parable to a meteorite level, is the key to us bing a first-grade civilization!¡± ¡°Without Du Gang, we would still be a primitive civilization!¡± ¡°Without Du Gang, even if we died, we wouldn¡¯t know that this disaster was engineered by aliens¡­¡± ¡°And, as you¡¯ve seen, the alien who plotted against us was killed by Du Gang, and the others were driven away¡­¡± ¡°Also, I need to remind you, the watch that the aliens gave, was given to Du Gang. The only one who can have an equal dialogue with aliens is also Du Gang¡­¡± ¡°In alien¡¯s eyes, Du Gang is the ruler of this, and we are all his subjects¡­¡± ¡°So, I propose the establishment of a coexistence body centered around Du Gang! ¡± Chu Zixuan¡¯s words stunned everyone. All the people, including those who had been watching, began to debate among themselves. They didn¡¯t know whether Chu Zixuan was speaking on behalf of Du Gang or himself. Honestly, Du Gang¡¯s current strength has reached a terrifying level. If he wanted to establish a kingdom or dere himself emperor, no one here could stop him. Who dares to? All of us are gathered here in Nanyuan, what good will nuclear weapons do now? Not to mention whether it could kill Du Gang, just look at it now, if Du Gang, transformed into a giant, stomps his foot, would you die or not? If people are dead, who cares about the future? Some of those present, although somewhat reluctant, did not dare to tly refuse. ¡°We agree with Chu Zixuan¡¯s proposal to establish a coexistence body centered on Du Gang!¡± All the people were stunned, staring at them incredulously. You should know, they were always against¡­ At this point, the representatives of the other 134 small bases also stood up and expressed their agreement. They actually didn¡¯t care, as whoever ruled was irrelevant to them, but now, staying silent might annoy Du Gang. The consequence of which was unknown¡­ but they were afraid of his foot stomping. The majority agreed, and the remaining thirty or so representatives reluctantly stood up and expressed their agreement. Then, a surprising scene urred. Du Gang suddenly stood up. ¡°Enough, everyone stop trying to make a historical u-turn. I¡¯m not going to y king or emperor. Let¡¯s just establish an Earth Alliance focused on the collective interests of the Earth¡¯s poption¡­¡± Having said this, he turned and walked away. The things these people were saying were giving him a headache. As for being king, he truly had no such intention. If the tadpole had evolved, who would inherit the throne would be a problematic issue. Everyone watched as Du Gang departed, looking at each other helplessly. Everyone present was astute and immediately understood Du Gang¡¯s tactic of taking a step back. ¡°Well, let¡¯s establish an Earth Alliance with the collective interests of Earth¡¯s poption in mind. However, following cosmic civilization customs, we need a Guardian¡­ ¡± ¡°The only choice, definitely, has to be Du Gang!¡± In the end, under Chu Zixuan¡¯s instigation, the Earth Alliance was established. ording to those present, they became the first batch of the Alliance¡¯s councilors. In addition to this, Du Gang also became a Guardian, and concurrently the leader of the Earth Alliance, with Yao Zhenguo taking on the role of vice-leader. As everyone imagined, the leader was a nominal figure, high above, while the vice-leader was the one who dealt with affairs! Once the roles were decided, there was pretty much nothing else to dispute about. Next, with Du Gang absent, everyone discussed and finalized the following matters. Externally, they called themselves the Hua n, while internally, the Earth Alliance handled affairs. Regarding the borrowing from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, everyone reached a consensus and chose the provided infrastructure service. At the same time, to revive the Hua n and rejuvenate the Earth, the Alliance decided to re-n the national capital. Utilizing alien technology, arge-scale city facing the universe was built! Then, global relocation began, with a newyout and rational nning¡­ Just in time, apart from the Hua n, there were no other people left on Earth. Moreover, there were still surviving dinosaurs and bugs in many ces worldwide. Everyone ultimately decided to postpone theplete extermination of the mutant beasts. Instead, they would wait for these beasts to demolish the existing global buildings and then remove them. Even at Chu Zixuan¡¯s suggestion, people left argendmass in the farthest west for bugs and dinosaurs to live. Its purpose was to obtain crystals! Under the Alliance¡¯s n, training superpowered individuals became national policy. A specialized college was even established for these individuals, specifically for training the new generation. After all, the cosmic rule dictates that strengthmands respect.. Possessing strong individuals means possessing power and having everything! Chapter 118 - 118: 117: The Development and Crisis of Earth! (4100 words, subscribe please!) Chapter 118 - 118: 117: The Development and Crisis of Earth! (4100 words, subscribe please!) Trantor: 549690339 When humankind unites, there are no unsolvable problems. The deliberations came to a close on July 28th, and on the same day, the Earth Alliance was established. The following day, they finalized the optimal lending n for the current stage. The infrastructure worth 200 Purple Orchid Coins primarily included a local areawork that could connect to the Wastnd Star Field and the ¡®Super Signal Tower¡¯ capable of quickly receiving real-time cosmic signals. In addition, a hundred wristwatches capable ofmunicating, browsing the web, and connecting with the Wastnd Star Field were also included.
ording to Pang Ze, each of these watches was worth one Purple Crystal. Purple Crystals are crystalline entities within Purple-Level alien beasts and are valuable because they are used for cultivation by Purple-Level fighters. Ten Purple Crystals are equivalent to one Purple Orchid Coin. In the multicolored scale, besides the purple crystal, the value ratio of the corresponding crystals of the other six levels differs by tenfold. The exchange rate between Purple Crystals and Blue Crystals is 1:100. One of the main reasons is the absence of a Purple-Level incubator in the Wastnd Star Field. The people of the Wastnd Star Field consider this level of incubator too extravagant, and no one can afford it. Even the Hall of Gods had only received an old second-hand blue-level incubator from the Purple Orchid Star Field, and this had cost them their savings of several tens to hundreds of years. Compared to Purple Orchid Coins, the people of the Wastnd Star Field primarily conduct their daily transactions using multicolored crystals. After all, the value of Purple Orchid Coins is high, and they are usually a form of currency used by various ns forrge transactions. Aside from these infrastructural advancements, the mining equipment that could explore the interiors of thes was calcted at 200 Purple Orchid Coins. This high-tech product was readily avable only in the Purple Orchid nation, and the price is non-negotiable, regardless of the amount. After the survey, it was found that Earth did not have any rare mineral resources. The only thing of value might be gold, but even in the Wastnd Star Field, it is not considered highly valuable and is sold by the ton. In addition, there was some value in iron ore and copper ore. If the quantity was substantial, it could be purified to increase density. After the survey, the think tank decided to exchange three mining devices that could extract gold, iron, and copper ores. Each of these devices could drill up to a depth of ten thousand meters. The good news was that these three different mining machines were priced the same, each one costing 100 Purple Orchid Coins. In Pang Ze¡¯s words, these were hens thatid eggs, so they were worth the cost. The deepest mine on Earth is merely 4200 meters, and it had been closed down after a mining disaster. You need to understand that a hole ten thousand meters deep is extreme; forget about mining, it can¡¯t even be done. The reason is that for every hundred meters you descend on Earth¡¯s surface, the temperature inside the ground increases by 3 degrees celsius. At ten thousand meters, it reaches a minimum of 300 degrees Celsius ¨C no one can survive that. However, now it is manageable as the fire-element superpowered individuals have strong heat resistance, they are natural underground miners. The think tank finally decided to primarily export the mined gold to earn some capital. Iron and copper ores weren¡¯t worth much when exported, so 200 Purple Orchid Coin quotas were used to purchase one device for each, capable of purifying iron and copper ores. The n was to use this high-density refined copper and iron for the development of Earth. The remaining 200 Purple Orchid quota was exchanged for two one-star E-ss spaceships, both capable of crossing a light year all at once. Just like that, the 1000 Purple Orchid quota waspletely used up. The first year was interest-free, and interest starts ruing from the following year, at an approximate annual amount of 88 Purple Orchid Coins. As for the principal, the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association only epted a lump sum repayment. That meant that for a long time, they could receive interest revenue from the Earth Civilization. But there was no choice, Earth had to borrow for this kind of loan. Having something at least was better than having nothing, borrow it first and pay it back as you go along. Overall, it was a win-win. Earth got its development, and the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association got its Purple Orchid Coins. The remaining hundred Purple Orchid Coins were given out as cash. Du Gang even took a special look. They were thumb-sized round purple coins; one side was engraved with the Purple Orchid flower, the symbol of the Purple Orchid Empire, while the other side bore the inscription ¡®Purple Orchid Coin¡¯, with the numeral ¡®1¡¯ written next to it. Clearly, Purple Orchid Coins had higher denomination currencies too, but the ones provided to them by the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association were all denomination ¡®1¡¯. When no one was looking, Du Gang quietly squeezed one, finding it extremely hard. He reckoned that without the strength of a Purple-Level fighter, it couldn¡¯t be damaged. The think tank deliberated for three full days and nights over the use of these hundred cash coins, finally producing an eighteen -page long usage instruction set that sought to stretch their usage as much as possible. This also contained instructions such as how a one light-year warp jump would consume solid fuel worth one purple crystal. The most inconceivable part was that the solid fuel, despite its minuscule volume, cost one Purple Crystal per cubic centimeter! Each light-year warp jump would consume such a tiny block of fuel. The civilization nearest to Earth is approximately four light-years away. To avoid outbound and return problems, the think tank purchased 32 blocks of fuel in advance. Their penny-pinching made others gape in surprise. They had purchased many shrinkage capsules, an essential transportation equipment, mainly because although they had significant usage value, they weren¡¯t costly. Apart from the industrial shrinkage capsules used to store gold ore for future export to extraterrestrial worlds, the think tank also purchased many cheaper civilian shrinkage capsules. Some were for research, others were distributed to the higher-ups. Du Gang also received two capsules that could hold up to a thousand cubic meters. In reality, there were even portable civilian storage devices like rings, bracelets, earrings, etc., on the market. Given Earth¡¯s current financial state, they could only look on with envy. Besides, Pang Ze reminded them that the industrial shrinkage capsules for storing minerals, although they could hold a lot of space, might leave some items in the quantum space, therefore, they shouldn¡¯t put valuable items inside. These days, Du Gang wasn¡¯t idling either, but rather flying around eradicating the dinosaurs. Although the Alliance nned to domesticate dinosaurs and bugs, the breeding sites were designated in America. Therefore, before this, the bugs and dinosaurs in other regions needed to be eradicated. After a week of traveling north and south, Du Gang eradicated all the dinosaurs within the original Hua Nation territory, acquiring thousands of Yellow Crystals. The Earth Alliance didn¡¯t confiscate these Yellow Crystals due to Du Gang¡¯s status as a Guardian but paid him 10 million Red Crystals at the ratio of 1:10000 as before. These 10 million Red Crystals, equivalent to the daily yield of all superpowered troops, were unavoidable. There were too many ck Beetles, spread all over the world. They were everywhere on drynd, asmon as the floor. The 10 million Red Crystals gave Du Gang 20 million Source Energies. This meant that he could directly upgrade from the 1000 meter Battle Level to the 3000 meter Battle Level! However, he did not rush to upgrade but preserved them for a while. He had a premonition that Nn Yanran would not resign easily. From theputer given to him by Pang Ze, he found information about Nn Yanran, aware that this woman was not simple and unforgiving towards her enemies. One only needs to think for a moment to realize that, in a world where power reigns supreme, most of the strong are men. Any woman who manages to rise above in such a world is no simple individual. The Overlord Star Region. After a week of flight, Nn Yanran finally arrived at Overlord, riding in a two-star E-ss spaceship and a one-star E-ss spaceship. A week ago, they had jumped into the Overlord Star System, although they were still on the periphery. In the universe, if you have the ability to jump through space, you naturally have the ability to block space jumps. A secondary power like the Overlord already had the capability to purchase equipment to conceal and block Resonance Nodes. Half the Overlord Star System¡¯s territories had the Resonance Nodes blocked, meaning universal spacecraft cannot directly jump in. This method served as a buffer to prevent enemies from directly invading the. The outer rim of Overlord was fortified like armor. At a set distance apart were giant artificial satellite bases, covered in artillery ports. Apart from inspecting the spacecraft of visitors, these bases also served to protect the. Some superweapons, although having the power to endanger Meteorite Level or even meteor-level, can¡¯t be moved due to their long activation time and high energy consumption. Therefore, they can only be installed at fixed locations. Any force with some substance would have a few superweapons installed around theirs. These weapons may not be useful against people, but they¡¯re pretty effective against spaceships. The armor of an E-ss spaceship couldn¡¯t resist them. Soon, under the guidance of the satellite base staff, Nn Yanran obediently underwent inspection. ¡°I¡¯m Nn Yanran. I had amunication with the Overlord of your n seven days ago¡­¡± The soldiers at the inspection station didn¡¯t trouble her. They inspected the spaceship, confirmed there were no contraband, and allowed them to disembark. Issues regarding the awakening of superpowers aren¡¯t only present on Earth. It was the same across the universe. Within Overlord, there were still quite a few ordinary people or lower-ranked Superpowered living there. So, they left their spaceship at the satellite base and could only enter the with a flying device. This is amon practice. The administrators of any didn¡¯t allow foreign spaceships to enter theirs freely. Most E-ss spacecraft capable of space jumps had weapons that could kill Meteorite-level beings they may not necessarily hit a Meteorite Level being, but their destructive power was rtively high. They couldpletely destroy a city. Soon, Nn Yanrannded on the Overlord City inside Overlord along with eight Purple Level warriors. People of Barnard¡¯s n still followed the custom of naming the strongest person as the king. The Overlord was not only their Guardian but also their ruler. The Overlord City was the capital of the Barnard people. The Overlord resided in thergest pce group in this capital city. Themon scene of guests being tormented didn¡¯t happen. Nn Yanran, after all, was a Meteorite Level strong individual, and the Overlord gave her some respect. As soon as theynded, a messenger was ready to guide them to the royal pce. The entire royal pce, consisting of hundreds or thousands of pces, was all built with pure gold, appearing glittering and magnificent. Gold, in the universe, is generally used to decorate the pces of great figures. However, due to its abundant quantity, its value wasn¡¯t high. Anyone with a little status and position could afford to build a Golden City for themselves. The pce where the messenger led Nn Yanran and her party to was specifically for the Overlord to receive guests. The seats in the pce had varying ranks but were all on the same level. The Overlord didn¡¯t act high and mighty. Instead, he stood up, took two steps forward, and came forth to greet them. He had heard about Nn Yanran¡¯s demands. This business was of great value to him. After all, any business worth more than a hundred Purple Orchid Coins deserved his personal attention. You should know, he only had over thirty Meteorite Level beings under hismand. Half of them grew up before he became king, and the other half were cultivated after he advanced to meteor-level. Most of these Meteorite Level individuals formed mercenary groups. Or they carried out individual missions, or they carried out group attacks. The total number of Purple Orchid Coins they could make in a month did not exceed fifty. After deducting some costs and necessary expenses, there wasn¡¯t much left. Although he was the Overlord, he couldn¡¯t take all the money they made, right?! As for the minerals from thes he controlled, they are usually settled once a year, and there¡¯s never enough. The Overlord, standing at two meters three, wore ck battle armor, his muscles visible. He looked incredibly explosive. Standing in front of Nn Yanran, he put on a smile, reached out a hand, andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the beautiful Nn Yanran. I didn¡¯t expect to see you today, you are indeed charming¡­¡± Hearing the Overlord¡¯s politeness, Nn Yanran breathed a sigh of relief, quickly stretched out her hand, and shook it. She chuckled, ¡°The Overlord is polite, Yanran is just a small woman, iparable to a hero like the Overlord¡­¡± After both parties exchanged pleasantries, they sat down in order. Both party¡¯s guards, a total of thirty or forty people, all Purple Level warriors, silently stood behind them. As soon as they sat down, the Overlord asked, ¡°Is everything okay at home?!¡± The way he spoke, it was as if they were old friends meeting again after a long time. Nn Yanran didn¡¯t rush, she just engaged him in small talk. She thought it was strange. Given the Overlord¡¯s reputation, she thought he would be aplete brute, but he turned out to be quite polite. And so, the two of them spent half an hour on small talk, seemingly oblivious to the others present. They chatted from the neighbor Old Wang to the neighbor Old Fan. Finally, Nn Yanran could no longer stand the chatting. When the Overlord asked about her grandmother¡¯s health, she quickly interfered, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Overlord. I will thank you on behalf of my deceased grandmother¡­¡± Before the Overlord could speak, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯vee here because I have an important matter that I need the Overlord¡¯s assistance with!¡± The Overlord sounded surprised and said, ¡°Has my sister encountered some difficulty? Please, tell me!¡± Hearing his pretentious voice, Nn Yanran wanted to hit him, but she suppressed the anger in her heart and calmly started to exin.. Chapter 119 - 119: 118 Overlord! Chapter 119 - 119: 118 Overlord! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°My son is dead¡­¡± Nn Yanran¡¯s first words were about the death of her son. Seeing this, the Overlord showed no surprise. He consoled her in the same tone as before, ¡°Please take heart¡­ ¡°I am here this time, seeking the Overlord¡¯s intervention to avenge my son!¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than the Overlord shook his head and sighed, ¡°Aye, sister, you don¡¯t know. Perhaps I¡¯ve umted too much blood guilt in my early years, and this is retribution¡­¡±
¡°I even gave birth to a dwarf, and what¡¯s worse, this dwarf is truly of my bloodline¡­ Nn Yanran was taken aback; she had no idea about this. The Overlord continued, ¡°So, for the sake of future generations, I¡¯ve been fastingtely, unable to take action¡­¡± Nn Yanran frowned. If the Overlord couldn¡¯t take action, then she hade in vain. Apart from him, she had no idea who else she should turn to. ¡°Ahem!¡± At this moment, the Overlord coughed slightly and added, ¡°However, if one could afford to gild the statue of Barnard once again then, perhaps¡­¡± The suggestion in his words was clear. Nn Yanran understood. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± ¡°Great, straightforward!¡± The Overlord chuckled, ¡°My dear sister, tell me, what happened to your son?¡± Thus, Nn Yanran repeated the story she had prepared earlier for the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association. ¡°As long as the Overlord can cripple that giant for me, I am willing to pay!¡± Previously, she had intended to ask the Overlord to kill Du Gang. But now, considering that Du Gang was mighty, if she could cripple him, she wondered whether she could use the information of Nn Hongwen to seize his body? Even if she couldn¡¯t, she could keep him for sale. She believed that there were many entric scientists who would buy him for a handsome price. Unmoved, the Overlord asked, ¡°Have you ever fought that giant?¡± ¡°Yes, we had a battle. His strength¡­ is formidable. Even my Meteor Explosion couldn¡¯t harm him. Of course, he failed to harm me too¡­ His realm is presumably not high, but his strength is immense. Your strength counters his perfectly!¡± Nn Yanran did not conceal Du Gang¡¯sbat power; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to ask someone more powerful for help while she did not act herself. ¡®Meteor Explosion¡­¡± The Overlord mulled over it for a while, then asked, ¡°Are you saying that he is a thousand meters tall?¡± She recalled and answered affirmatively: ¡°He¡¯s taller than a thousand meters.¡± The Overlord showed interest, ¡°Such a creature is indeed worth seeing¡­¡¯ Just as he finished speaking, he shook his head again, ¡°Can¡¯t do it, I am too busy these days. One of my consorts is about to give birth¡­¡± Nn Yanran was at a loss for words. Understanding his intention, she said, ¡°I am willing to offer an E-grade one-star spaceship!¡± Such a spaceship was worth a hundred Purple Orchid Coins, a not-so-poor offer. A Meteorite-level powerhouse would earn one or two Purple Orchid Coins for a single mission. For a Meteorite-level being, a reward of a hundred Purple Orchid Coins for a single kill was indeed decent. ¡°A spaceship?¡± The Overlord suddenlyughed, ¡°I see two spaceships outside, both bearing the Nn family logo. If I take the spaceship from your n¡¯s property, what if theye after me? Seven days ago, he had conscientiously investigated Nn Yanran¡¯s situation and knew that she was defecting from her n along with some of their crucial resources. Therefore, he was not satisfied with just a spaceship. Nn Yanran naturally understood his meaning. It was indeed frustrating. Logically, an E-grade one-star spaceship should have been enough to cover the mission¡¯s remuneration. But now, the Overlord was not satisfied. His demand was high. She found herself in a dilemma ¨C staying with her n for so long, the secret was bound to be exposed. If she didn¡¯t deal with the Overlord, maybe as soon as she left the Overlord system, she would be blocked by her n. After thinking it over, Nn Yanran said, ¡°I am willing to offer the Overlord an E-grade one-star spaceship, a primary Zerg incubator, and a Yellow Grade Earth Dragon incubator.¡± Incubators were generally made to cultivate entires. The two incubators she mentioned were approximately equivalent in value, both around a hundred Purple Orchid Coins. However, since they were already used, their value had naturally depreciated. But bothbined could still fetch a hundred Purple Orchid Coins. This time, she quoted a price of two hundred Purple Orchid Coins. This amount was enough to hire a senior Meteorite-level powerhouse. They were known as ¡®Meteorite-level¡¯ because their attacks could match the fall of meteors. However, meteors could be big or small, causing varying degrees of damage. Though the Overlord, despite having a record of victory over a Meteorite-level being, was only a beginner, two hundred Purple Orchid Coins was a bountiful amount! The Overlord pondered for three seconds before finally saying, ¡°The price is not low indeed. It is enough for me to make a move¡­¡± ¡°But, have you thought about whates next?!¡± ¡°Whates next?¡± The Overlord nodded, seriously saying, ¡°Your conduct today is tantamount to defecting from the Nn n. Even execution could be usible¡­¡± ¡°After this, that giant is sure to die, but what about you? What are your ns? Do you think the Nn n will let you off so easily?¡± Now, those two incubators could sell for a hundred Purple Orchid Coins, but at the time she had used two hundred Purple Orchid Coins. If you include a one-star E-grade spaceship worth a hundred Purple Orchid Coins and a two-star E-grade spaceship worth a thousand Purple Orchid Coins, she had secretly taken away 1300 Purple Orchid Coins from her n! Remember, the Nn n had just started making a profit in recent years, managed more advanced mining equipment and increased their rate of earning. Otherwise, they would have had to rely heavily on their powerful memberspleting missions. If calcted based on a Meteorite-level individual earning one Purple Orchid Coin per month from missions, this pile of Purple Orchid Coins would require her to work tirelessly for a hundred years to pay it back. Thus, even now, 1300 Purple Orchid Coins is a substantial sum for the Nn n! This amount of money can be used by their n to install a satellite base on the outer edge of the main star, enough to pose a threat to Meteorite-level powerhouses. Nn Yanran fell silent for a moment. She roughly understood the Overlord¡¯s meaning but still asked, ¡®What do you mean?¡± At this point, the Overlord didn¡¯t bother to be evasive. He chuckled, ¡°The two spaceships, along with the two low-grade incubators, worth about a thousand Purple Orchid Coins or so, will all be mine!¡± She countered, ¡°What do I get in return?¡± The Overlord¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile, as he answered nonchntly, ¡°Your son¡¯s revenge will be avenged, and I¡¯ll protect you from the Nn n¡¯s pursuit¡­¡± ¡°In addition, you will have possession of the entire Overlord system!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Nn Yanran squinted her eyes and looked at him curiously. Overlord suddenly stood up and dered, ¡°Be my queen, and rule the Overlord star system with me!¡± He was serious about this! He does notck for women, but women like Nn Yanran, with a meteorite-level strength, are extraordinary rare! There is indeed a gap between men and women, with men more likely to be strong. This has led to a severe imbnce in the ratio of strong people in the universe. The higher the realm, the fewer female powerhouses! Meteorite-level female powerhouses still exist to some extent in the Wastnd star domain, like meteor-level female powerhouses, they are only present within the tertiary forces. Even a meteorite-level female powerhouse is not someone every meteorite-level man can marry. After all, there are more wolves than meat. They are absolutely capable of choosing the strongest meteorite-level man to marry. Over the years, Nn Yanran has had many meteorite-level suitors, but she has never agreed. One reason for this is that she isfortable being queen. In another aspect, she has not been fond of those men. Now, with Overlord proposing this, she was somewhat tempted. Overlord isn¡¯t bad looking, on the contrary, he¡¯s quite handsome. When he doesn¡¯t smile, he does indeed exhibit a hint of dominance. ¡°As long as you agree, I¡¯ll use the highest standards of the Overlord star system to host our wedding, inviting everyone I can, to celebrate our union¡­.¡± Under normal circumstances, only marriages between two strong people can publicly invite individuals from other forces. A wedding like this, between a meteor-level and a meteorite-level powerhouse, is sure to be a grand feast in the Wastnd star domain! Nn Yanran quickly weighed the pros and cons. There are many benefits to marrying Overlord ¡ª she can get revenge, avoid being hunted by the Nn family, and even be the queen of the secondary forces, garnering everyone¡¯s admiration. However, the downside is that she would lose her freedom. Once married, it would be difficult to leave the Overlord star system in the future. Most critically, she would not be able to have male concubines anymore. Given her current predicament, these two issues could be overlooked. After a moment¡¯s thought, she agreed. ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing her response, Overlordughed heartily and stepped forward to embrace her. He confidently reassured, ¡°Rest assured, my queen. From now on, you belong to me, Overlord. Anyone who dares to wrong you is challenging me, Overlord¡­. Nn Yanran stiffened as she was suddenly embraced, but loosened up after hearing his words. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a chaste woman. Isn¡¯t it better to sleep with a meteor-level man?¡¯ With such thoughts, her resentment gradually disappeared and her gaze towards Overlord began to change. ¡°Overlord, when will the vengeance for my son be served?¡± Overlord waved his hand and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a native giant. After our wedding, I¡¯ll take his life to brighten the mood!¡± ¡°The priority now, my queen, should be to have our wedding night first, and then hold the ceremony¡­.¡± Finishing, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s opinion and picked up Nn Yanran to walk towards his bed. Seeing this, the rest of the people present exchanged nces and then left the pce prudently. Thework in the Wastnd Star Domain is more open and chaotic than that of Earth. No one cares about what kind of websites you create or what illegal things you do. The entire LAN, although set up by the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, is not controlled by them. Instead, everyone is allowed to y freely. Almost every force has someone dedicated to operating websites and producing many different forms of entertainment. As long as someone wants to watch it, even if it¡¯s eating dung, someone will live broadcast it¡­. At this moment, Du Gang was hiding in a corner of a deserted city, using his wristwatch to project a sports type of live broadcast. This kind of feed can¡¯t be found on Earth. Only the Wastnd Network can allow such viewing freedom. Clearly, this kind of business is very profitable as it can arouse people¡¯s primitive desires. Ordinary people, after a day of tense and exhausted work, would feel much more rxed after watching such videos. ¡°Why do you like to watch this kind of stuff?¡± Chu Zixuan, who was sitting next to him, looked helpless. On Du Gang¡¯s projected video, there was a gigantic arena where two men were in a furious battle with weapons. From theirbat power, it was clear that this was a fight between two Purple Level warriors! Du Gang curled his lips and said, ¡°It should be you who doesn¡¯t like watching this kind of stuff!¡± ¡°This kind of show is the hottest in the universe, alright!¡± ¡°Just look, stars who emerged from the diator arena are always trending!¡± Simr to Earth¡¯s Weibo, there is a trending chart on the Wastnd Network called ¡®Wastnd Hot Search¡¯, one of the most popr websites established very early by the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association. Chu Zixuan rolled his eyes, activated his own wristwatch, found a reproductive anatomy show where a man in a white coat was performing surgery on a pig-like creature, and started watching it with great interest. Du Gang nced at his content, mumbled ¡°pervert!¡± under his breath, and then continued enthusiastically watching the fight. Chu Zixuan is the secretary assigned to Du Gang by the Earth Alliance, responsible for helping him deal with misceneous tasks. In addition to Chu Zixuan, there were also the eagle, the hound, and others with special abilities, all of whom provided help and services to Du Gang! However, most of them were on the spacecraft, staying in a safer ce. These two had just finished hunting a dinosaur, and Du Gang took the opportunity to ck off and watch a round of videos. Although no one dared to hurry him at work, all the people from the Earth Alliance were working hard in order to build a better homnd. They wished they could work 24 hours a day, which made Du Gang feel embarrassed to ck off. The two of them watched videos for about ten minutes before returning to their spacecraft. The corpse of the dinosaur was naturally valuable, but they did not need to handle it. There would be a special team to do itter. Back on the spacecraft, the eagle gave a shy smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. I got a message from headquarters. The crystals we bought have arrived¡­¡± Once the value of Purple Orchid coins was known, the people of the Earth Alliance bought a bunch of crystals of different levels, preparing to test their effects. The initial quantity would surely be limited. If they returned now, they would likely be the first to use these based on their current situation. Du Gang nced at them and saw the eager looks on their faces. Heughed, gestured, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return and rest.. We¡¯lle out again in a couple of days!¡± Chapter 120 - 120: 119 Today, I want to make history! (Third update, please subscribe) Chapter 120 - 120: 119 Today, I want to make history! (Third update, please subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 Back at Nanyuan, Pang Ze was also here for delivering goods, a hundred Purple Orchid Coins worth of goods were enough to warrant his personal trip. The main reason was that only those above the Purple Level could perform spatial jumps. Besides Du Gang, there was no other Purple Level power on Earth, and Du Gang was busy dealing with dinosaurs and naturally didn¡¯t go with to other star systems. The key issue was what level Du Gang was at, whether he could handle the spatial jump was still a question, so Pang Ze had toe and deliver the goods himself. In front of everyone else, Pang Ze was indifferent. Only when he saw Du Gange in did he reluctantly show a small smile. This was the norm for him and the entire universe. In their eyes, only the strong could speak as equals.
Those below Purple Level, unable to even perform spatial jumps, naturally couldn¡¯t gain their respect. The other humans could see Pang Ze¡¯s attitude and didn¡¯t bother him. Pang Ze looked at Du Gang andughed, ¡°You should train more subordinates soon. Not even a Purple Level fighter, you can¡¯t operate two spaceships by yourself¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, not correcting him about the issue of training his subordinates, and asked, ¡°Did you buy everything?¡± Only then did Pang Ze pull out a shrink capsule from his pocket, ¡°It¡¯s all in here!¡± With that, he tossed it casually to him. Du Gang took it and without being polite, opened it right in front of him. Suddenly, a heap of items appeared out of thin air, spilling all over the floor. The most numerous of these were crystals, ranging from red to purple, all were included. The sages wanted to see if the Red Crystals extracted from the bugs on Earth were the same as those sold in the alien stores, so they purchased all types, including Red Crystals and Orange Crystals. In addition to this, there were various small misceneous things, all of which were high-tech items used in daily life. Rather than buying high- tech products for use, they preferred to buy them for research, hoping to analyze the rted technology from them. Pang Ze understood their thinking. He said, ¡°Every primitive civilization, when stepping into a first-tier civilization, just like you, buys a bunch of misceneous items, hoping to research their technology¡­ Believe me, in fifty years at most, you will give uppletely¡­¡± After idlymenting, he started to head out. Upon seeing this, Du Gang followed him out, nning to see him off. Although Pang Ze¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t the best, he did run an errand for them on Earth. Du Gang felt it was only polite to show respect. Next to the flying vehicle outside, Pang Ze was pleased with Du Gang¡¯s attitude. As he was climbing up, he chuckled, ¡°I have already fined the Nn family¡­¡± After finishing, he closed the cabin door and quickly took off. Du Gang once again felt the cruelty of the cosmos. This disaster was purely a cause of one person¡¯s actions, that is Nn Hongwen, the man whose finger had been crushed by Du Gang¡¯s foot. Because of one person, an entire civilization was almost destroyed. Feeling emotional, he returned to the base. When Yao Zhenguo saw him enter, he greeted him. ¡°Leader, this is the list of the first batch of Purple Level warriors for enhancement, take a look¡­¡¯ Regarding this title, Du Gang didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, but he couldn¡¯t help it because these people were stubborn and insisted on calling him that. After hearing it over and over, he got used to it. After receiving the list, he nced at it and saw ten names. Chu Zixuan, King Kong, Shadow King, Lu Zhou¡­ The first four people he was very familiar with as they had all worked together before. The list of Purple Level Warriors was a n proposed by the sages: to prioritize training a group of Purple Level warriors to ensure that besides Du Gang, there were other people capable of piloting space ships. Otherwise, if they wanted to go out in the future, and found that nobody could pilot the spaceship, it would be extremely frustrating. The first three people, he thought them being on this list was reasonable, but when he saw the fourth person¡¯s name, he was confused because he remembered Lu Zhou as a researcher. ¡°Lu Zhou?¡± Yao Zhenguo exined, ¡°Lu Zhou has served as the deputy director of a research institute in the Arctic Circle. ording to seniority, he is not qualified to serve as the deputy director of the Arctic Circle¡­ However, he has awakened a superpower rted to the brain domain, that not only allows him to have insights during research, but also enables him to perform backtracking and linking¡­ Many of the key pieces of intelligence were his research¡­¡± ¡°This kind of superpower, we have checked the relevant data in the universe, it is extremely rare, and there are not many people in the entire Waste Star Region who possess it¡­ He is a natural researcher¡­ If anyone could figure out the relevant technology from these alien technological artifacts, that person would be him!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Then we can prioritize training Lu Zhou!¡± Seeing his nod, Yao Zhenguo continued, ¡°In addition, regarding the site selection for the first super city facing the cosmos, we already have many locations¡­¡± Pang Ze¡¯s attitude towards them and his different attitude towards Du Gang, everyone saw it, so they respected Du Gang¡¯s opinion even more. ¡°One is the original capital, Beian City¡­¡± ¡°Another is Chang¡¯an City, once the capital of thirteen dynasties¡­¡± ¡°Then, Nanan City has also been the capital of many dynasties¡­¡± ¡°Another one is Luoyang City, its status is no less than Chang¡¯an City¡­¡± ¡°Then there is our current location, Shuchuan. The main reason is it¡¯s near to all the bases and can quickly gather people¡­¡± ¡°Finally, there are other continents around the world, including America, there are more than thirty site choices¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Forget about the other continents, the first city must be a central city. Let¡¯s choose our ownnd!¡± Seeing this, Yao Zhenguo took the list of other continents and asked, ¡°What about these five locations here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s choose Shuchuan. After all, it¡¯s where we¡¯ve been stationed since the disaster. Plus, it¡¯s close to all the bases, which makes it easier to develop rapidly. Once the poption increases, we can start building in other cities you mentioned¡­¡± ¡°Ok! ¡± As for the five locations, the sages¡¯ conclusion was that it doesn¡¯t matter which one is chosen. So, they gave the final decision to Du Gang. On one hand, it enabled him to actively participate in the city¡¯s nning and construction, which would increase his sense of belonging. On the other hand, they are now tied firmly to Du Gang. Or rather, Earth Civilization can no longer be separated from him. He isn¡¯t just a guardian, but also a kind of faith. When the authorities released the news and footage about Du Gang driving away the aliens, everyone was shocked. On one hand, they admired his strength, but on the other, they all developed a special emotion towards Du Gang. It seemed as long as he was there, Earth would be safe! Ever since all the bugs and dinosaurs in Shuchuan were cleaned out, Yao Zhenguo had people repair themunication bases between each base. The advantage of this was thatmunication between the bases could be restored. When he announced the site for the first supercity facing the cosmos, all the people from all the bases were excited. They had been waiting for this day for a long time! Everyone, regardless of gender, requested to participate, wanting to be part of building the new city. Leaders naturally agreed to this. The more hands, the faster the supercity could be built. Du Gang walked around the base and saw everyone¡¯s happy faces, he was greatly pleased. After thinking for a bit, he took a helicopter and was taken to a deste ce far away from Shuchuan, finally stopping. In these days, he had umted a total of 20 million Source Energy points, but he did not dare to use them right away. One of the main reasons was because of the friendly fire incident in Lu An City. His past incident had left some shadows in his heart that made him less willing to evolve further. However, after calming down in recent days, he finally realized how naive he was. In thisplex universe, power is everything! After much contemtion, he decided to upgrade his level. But this time, he ns to take it slow. He¡¯d increment his height gradually, every hundred meters at a time. Also, he¡¯d take time to exercise every time he evolved. The reason he inadvertently stepped out and caused a nuclear explosion was due to hisck of control over his strength. His current primary task is to control his power! Otherwise, if every step he takes causes a nuclear explosion, the Earth is doomed. Hence, after transforming, it¡¯s critical that he walks normally without damaging the ground. Although it seems difficult to achieve, he still wants to give it a shot. After waiting for a few minutes until the helicopter flew far away, Du Gang finally said: ¡°Transform!¡± Then, as he took a slow step forward, the effect of a nuclear explosion ensued¡­ Nn Star. All the sixteen Meteorite Level members of the Nn family, each guarding one of the sixteens in the Nn star system, now gathered together. They usually live in luxury on their respectives, only gathering during significant events. The Nn family, including Nn Yanran, has seventeen Meteorite Level members, each serving as an elder in their family. The grand elder is bestowed upon the most powerful member. Currently, the grand elder is Nn Mingliang, who possesses the power of the Meteorite Level at its pinnacle. This time, the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association imposed a huge penalty on them, almost clearing their savings of several decades. The reason given was that two members of their family, Nn Hongwen, along with his mother Nn Yanran, almost destroyed a primitive! This primitive initially had a poption close to ten billion, but they reduced it to less than thirty million. ¡°This is ridiculous! The Cosmic Civilization Protection Association is being too unreasonable. Why don¡¯t they go after Nn Yanran?¡± Everyone present was furious. They faced a huge fine despite not doing anything, and the prime culprits even escaped! ¡°That woman, she better not leave the Overlord star system for the rest of her life, or else I¡¯ll kill her¡­¡± Nn Mingliang was the most infuriated. Due to her connections with him, Nn Yanran secretly moved some of the funds that he controlled in Nn Star. As a result, he had to sell off many of his private assets to pay off this penalty. ¡°Grand elder, we can¡¯t just let it be¡­¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t. I reckon Nn Yanran won¡¯t dare to show up anytime soon and will probably find an excuse to stay on Overlord Star¡­¡± ¡°Then what can we do? Just wait passively?¡± Nn Mingliang shook his head and suggested: ¡°Since we can¡¯t find Nn Yanran for now¡­ let¡¯s go to that primitive and ughter everyone there to vent our frustration!¡± ¡°Grand elder, won¡¯t this be inappropriate? The Cosmic Civilization Protection Association just penalized us¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Nn Mingliang sneered and said: ¡°The Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, under the guise of protecting other civilizations, forcefully buys and sells resources¡­ Weren¡¯t they the ones who dered that the primitive has be a level one civilization? Now that it¡¯s no longer a primitive civilization, what authority do they have to meddle?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This universe is not solely governed by the Cosmic Civilization Association. There are many forces capable of resisting them. The moment they vite their founding principle of not interfering with the warfare of level one and higher civilizations, they risk losing their longtime establishment. This is one of the reasons for their existence. So destroying the civilization that just achieved level one status is entirely usible, and the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association would have nothing to say. ¡°Shall we really go?¡± A few were still hesitant, fearing any possible consequences. In the universe, it¡¯s rare for one civilization to destroy another unless they are adversaries. Otherwise, no ordinary power would dare to casually obliterate a civilization. If a force recklessly destroys other civilizations, it would earn a reputation as a bloodthirsty power, face collective opposition, even face a joint attack, as no one knows whether a civilization with such a violent tendency would continue to destroy weaker civilizations as it grows stronger! ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? We¡¯re not doing this unprovoked!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve lost nearly all our family¡¯s wealth. Shouldn¡¯t we vent our anger on them?¡± ¡°Indeed, we are already enemies with them. Isn¡¯t it normal for two hostile civilizations to annihte each other?¡± After hearing everyone¡¯s opinions, even those elders who were unwilling before had to agree. ¡°Excellent!¡± Nn Mingliang mmed his hand on the table and announced: ¡°Since we all agree, we¡¯llunch a joint attack and extinguish this civilization that has caused us such a huge loss!¡± This time, he also had the intention to establish his authority. After all, eradicating a civilization in such a seemingly justified manner is an act of bravery. He believed that once this news breaks out, the Wastnd Star System is bound to boil over, and everyone will regard the Nn family with awe! Moreover, this would also serve as a counterstrike to the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association. Want to impose a fine on me? Are you appoved that our family member almost destroyed that primitive civilization? Then I¡¯ll destroy it for you! Plus, the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association will indeed refrain from taking action against them afterwards. ¡°Grand elder, how many troops should we mobilize?¡± ¡°Aside from one elder guarding the house, everyone else, follow me to war!¡± After deciding to obliterate a civilization, no one among them wanted to stay behind. After all, destroying a civilization was regarded as a grand event that could make history, even in the records of the Wastnd Star System. Everyone desires to make history! ¡°Let the sixth elder stay. Didn¡¯t you not want to go just now?¡± Upon hearing this, the sixth elder fumed: ¡°Nonsense, when did I ever say I didn¡¯t want to go?!¡± ¡°Then let the eighth elder stay. He seemed quite hesitant earlier¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, why don¡¯t you stay behind!¡± Seeing everyone shifting the responsibility, Nn Mingliangughed, ¡°Alright, stop bickering. Since no one wants to stay, let¡¯s all go. Our entire Nn family will march to war¡­. Today, we¡¯ll make history!¡± Chapter 121 - 121 120: Running beyond the first cosmic speed! (Please subscribe, please vote!) Chapter 121 - 121 120: Running beyond the first cosmic speed! (Please subscribe, please vote!) Sixteen Meteorite Level elders apanied by hundreds of Purple Level warriors boarded the three-star E-ss spaceship, while the remaining one-star and two-star spaceships were also manned. However, the first to disappear was the three-star spaceship, followed by the two-star spaceship, with only the one-star spaceship lingering in space for a long time before it slowly vanished. When the three-star spaceship reappeared, it had already reached the outer space around Earth. Inside the spaceship, Nn Mingliang sat in the leading position, issuing orders, ¡°Find me their¡¯s strongest individual!¡± For them, the first thing to do in destroying a civilization was definitely to take down their strongest. ording to their understanding, Earth Civilization only had one person who had reached Meteorite Level, and not even a single Purple Level warrior.
Therefore, once they killed the Meteorite Level individual, everyone else, even if they wanted to escape, would not be able to board a spaceship. Another reason for killing the strongest was to prevent the strongest from escaping directly without showing up if they started ughtering ordinary people, which could ultimately lead to retaliatory massacres from the enemy. Therefore, prioritizing the elimination of the strongest was the smartest choice! ¡°Grand Elder, we¡¯ve found a¡­ a giant over a thousand meters tall!¡± ¡­ Nanyuan Base. Of the ten people in the Purple Level cultivation program, nine were already immersed in the intense process of swallowing and refining the crystals. Only Lu Zhou wasn¡¯t doing that¡ªhe had been selected to be the newest director of the Cosmic Technology Research Institute, responsible for the allocation of all newly purchased alien technology products. At the moment, he was categorizing and tagging all the high-tech products purchased from aliens ording to different disciplines and distributing them to different experts. ¡°The space technology products, after being registered, will be sent to space directly to test their actual effects. After we get a chance, we will buy the same ones again for disassembly and research¡­¡± He did not naively disassemble all the high-tech products right away¡ªgiven Earth¡¯s current foundation, that would be pointless. So, any technology product that could be ced outside the was sent directly up ording to its manual. ¡°The Resonance Detector can detect whether the resonance nodes within a star sector are vibrating!¡± Vibrating signifies that a spaceship is jumping and absence of vibration means there isn¡¯t. As per the instructions, Lu Zhou released the instrument. In no time, the device, roughly the size of a small car and resembling a surveince probe, rose rapidly to the sky. There was no visible ze under it, yet it defied gravity and headed for the atmosphere. Looking at the rapidly rising detector, Lu Zhou shook his head, ¡°The task of reverse-engineering alien technology is a long and arduous one!¡± Taking off without any explosion or outburst¡ªapart from anti-gravity systems¡ªhe could not imagine how the detector aplished the task so quickly. But researching anti-gravity is not that easy. Before long, the Resonance Detector exited the atmosphere and entered cosmic space. As per the instructions, he ced it halfway between Earth and the Moon. Although the detector was small in size, it had arge range; it could cover the distance between Earth and the Moon. ¡°Green indicator light signifies normal operation, yellow indicator light means equipement failure, red indicator light signifies the resonance nodes vibrating¡­¡± Apart from the Resonance Detector which was ced in interster space, there was also a feedback unit connected to the ground. Just as Lu Zhou nced at the greenish indicator light, it suddenly turned red. Meanwhile, a sharp rm went off, echoing ¡°Beeeeep! Beep!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The rm sounded shrill. Yao Zhenguo and other politicians who were watching from nearby quickly rushed over to inquire. Lu Zhou nced at the crowd and calmly said, ¡°This is the Resonance Detector. It can detect whether a spaceship using spatial jump technology ising here¡ªthe red light means we havepany.¡± His exnation was simple and easy to understand. Yao Zhenguo immediately understood it and asked with a furrowed brow, ¡°A spaceship?¡± ¡°Is it Pang Ze again?¡± He quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head to the control center!¡± Ever since the Spatial Channels disappeared, long-wavemunications on Earth had been restored¡ªthey no longer needed to go to the Arctic tomunicate with satellites. Seeing this, Yao Zhenguo naturally relocated the control center to Nanyuan. Soon, everyone, including Lu Zhou, arrived at the control center, where Wang Dezhen was intently observing a piece of equipment, his brows furrowed. Seeing everyoneing over, he said, ¡°These are all the satellites orbiting Earth, I¡¯ve had them all turned in toward space¡­¡± Sure enough, on therge screen, several small squares disyed the view of cosmic space. Every small screen was filled with the inky ckness of space, when suddenly, an alien spaceship appeared on one of them. Without needing orders from the leaders, the technicians immediately erged the square with the spaceship. Swiftly, a kilometer-long spaceship slowly emerged, closely followed by a hundred-meter-long spaceship. ¡°What is¡­¡± Everyone quickly looked over, finding the insignia on the spaceship vaguely familiar. Lu Zhou¡¯s superpower was rted to the brain¡ªhis memory had been enhanced to the maximum. The moment he saw the insignia on the spaceship, he recognized it and blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s the insignia of the Nn family!¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s them?!¡± ¡°What are they here for?¡± Before they could figure out the situation, a technician quickly reported, ¡°Our satellites have been infiltrated!¡± Suddenly, the satellites, which were originally pointed towards outer space, turned themselves around to face Earth¡¯s interior. ¡°Those sons of bitches, they are also a Tier 1 civilization¡ªwhere did they get this kind of technology!¡± Yao Zhenguo clenched his fist and cursed angrily. Lu Zhou calmly said, ¡°They probably don¡¯t understand the technology. The ability to infiltrate satellites is probably in-built in the spaceship!¡± The spaceship was built by the Purple Orchid, a Tier 2 civilization. Naturally, they had the capabilities to equip their spaceship with the technology to infiltrate satellites. Soon, some satellites were pointed towards Nanyuan and began to quickly scan the area. Yao Zhenguo quickly considered several possibilities and ordered, ¡°Contact Du Gang immediately and inform him of the impending alien invasion!¡± At a time like this, only Du Gang could handle the situation. However, as soon as he finished his sentence, the satellite images showed several frames that were all locked onto Du Gang. At that moment, he was training at a ruin hundreds of kilometers away from Nanyuan. Then, they noticed that all the satellite images that were originally controlled had mostly resumed their free rotation mode. Only the ones rted to Du Gang remained still. ¡°They are moving. They are starting to enter the atmosphere!¡± After analyzing for a moment, a technician quickly said, ¡°From the current situation, it seems like they are heading towards Du Gang!¡± At the same time, someone reported, ¡°Du Gang¡¯s watch is on the helicopter, we can¡¯t contact him directly!¡± ¡­ Controlling the power turned out to be easier than Du Gang had imagined. Initially, he thought it would be very difficult and would take a long time. But when he actually started trying to control it, he found that it wasn¡¯t that difficult. Especially when he was tiptoeing, controlling the power became easier. In just half a day, he was able to walk like a normal person in his giant state. Each step he took, all the power was locked in the soles of his feet, not being released into the ground. Chapter 122 - 122: 121: Understanding the Power of Chapter 122 - 122: 121: Understanding the Power of Gravity and Terror! (4600 words, seeking subscriptions! Seeking votes!) Trantor: 549690339 Just as everyone took a sigh of relief, their anger began to re. ¡°Damn, a two-star E-ss spaceship, worth a thousand Purple Orchid Coins, is destroyed just like that?!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± ¡°Fire the cannon! Wipe him out!¡± A furious elder ordered.
As soon as the words fell, Nn Mingliang blocked him, ¡°Stop! Do you want to destroy the Giant Whip too?¡± ¡°Now that the Little Eagle is gone, we can recover some losses if we get the Giant Whip¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone instantly quenched their desire to attack Du Gang with the shipborne cannon. They had no doubt about the power of the shipborne cannon. The three-star E-ss spaceship, which can only cross twenty light-years at a time, has a price of ten thousand Purple Orchid Coins, ten times that of the two-star E-ss spaceship. If judged by the distance crossed alone, it was evident that the two-star spaceship bought for a thousand Purple Orchid Coins and crossing ten light years was much more cost-effective than the three-star spaceship. However, people were still persistently buying it for one crucial reason: the three-star E-ss spaceship was armed with weaponsparable to a blow from a meteorite-level power! Although no one had ever heard of a meteorite-level being killed by a three-star spaceship¡¯s weapon, there was no shortage of news about meteorite-level beings being knocked out by three-star spaceships! ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Let him run! Once he stops, we¡¯ll kill him ourselves! ¡± Nn Mingliang growled viciously, ¡°I want to cut off his giant whip with my own hands and use it to make wine!¡± On the ground, hearing these words, Du Gang almost couldn¡¯t help pulling out the Spear of Ancient God to strike them down. But he knew that the explosion of a spaceship couldn¡¯t hurt these meteorite-level powers. He had to control the battlefield! As he elerated again, he vaguely felt like he could leap from Earth, clearly a feeling brought about by exceeding the first cosmic speed. However, he didn¡¯t attempt it. Apart from the possibility of destroying Earth with one step, what if he couldn¡¯t return after jumping out? The truth was, he had an inexplicable fear of the universe. It was like a person who can¡¯t swim being thrown into the sea and developing deep sea phobia. Earth¡¯s rotation speed is 565 meters per second, and the first cosmic speed is 7900 meters per second. Under normal circumstances, as long as the speed is faster than Earth¡¯s rotation, you can ¡°catch up with time¡±. After running west for about ten minutes, he went straight from the eighth eastern region to the second eastern region, running the sun from above his head to behind his head, and the time from noon to early morning. Two more minutes passed, and finally, the sun disappeared, and itpletely darkened. And he had run to the edge of this continent, going from East Asia to the edge of Western Europe after about ten minutes. Looking at the distant inds, Du Gang roughly understood where he had run to ¨C the once sun-never-sets empire! Based on time zones, he roughly calcted that he was now tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Nanyuan base. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Now, I shouldn¡¯t pose a threat to anyone else, right?!!¡± He turned around with augh, looked up at the hovering spaceship, and defiantly raised his middle finger! He had carefully studied the situation of the Nn family. As a first-ss power, they had no meteorite-level powers. Apart from Nn Yanran, there were sixteen meteorite-level powers. So he was not worried because meteorite-level powers could not hurt him! The reason for running was that he didn¡¯t want to identally harm Earthlings! ¡°This is outrageous! He dares to provoke us!¡± The elders present were all ustomed to being treated with reverence. They hadn¡¯t been provoked like this in many years or personally battled in a long time. Yet now, they all felt an urge to go down and kill him. In their view, Du Gang was nothing more than a native who dared to give them the finger. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± The first to speak was Nn Mingliang. He knew this battle would go down in history, so killing this giant would be an honor. ¡°No, as the Great Elder, you are too prestigious to act so rashly. Let me do it!¡± The second elder said with a slight smile. ¡°The status of the Grand Elder is precious, but isn¡¯t the status of the Second Elder equally valuable? My brothers, allow me to handle this rough work!¡± Elder Seventeen stroked his chin, looking like he was about to jump off the ship right then and there. They didn¡¯t know that Du Gang had actually shed directly with Nn Yanran, unafraid of even a Meteor Explosion! In their eyes, Nn Yanran fled because the people of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association had discovered her¡­ Seeing that everyone was eager to act, Nn Mingliang shook his head and sighed, ¡®Well then, since it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s all go down together and attack collectively¡­¡± ¡°Good, this way, it will be a great honor for him!¡± ¡°Exactly, sixteen meteorite-level powerhouses joining forces, his death will be glorious, his demise worthy!¡± In the eyes of the crowd, Du Gang was like a catfish on a chopping board, having run to the ends of the earth with no escape. At this moment, a subordinate reminded, ¡°Elders, we don¡¯t have many spare small aircraft on our spaceship!¡± ¡°Aircraft?¡± Nn Mingliangughed, ¡°What do we need those for? After we win the battle, you can use them to pick us up.¡± Saying this, the elders looked at each other, opened the lower hatch, and one by one, leaped out. The altitude was only 10,000 meters. They wouldn¡¯t get hurt! Compared to the Meteor Explosion that can be executed anytime and anywhere, the Meteor Fall requires certain conditions to execute, that is, they must fall from the atmosphere and use the eleration due to gravity. Generally, therger the mass of the, the greater the power they can exert! It¡¯s worth noting that the reason the meteorite-level is called as such is because billions of years ago, the first powerhouse who became a meteorite-level beingprehended the truth of meteors by observing meteor falls, thereby developing the universal cultivation system. ¡°Meteor Fall!¡± Almost at the same moment, all the elders performed the lethal technique, Meteor Fall. With wind gushing into his mouth, Nn Mingliang finally stuttered and finished this sentence unclearly. Nobody responded to him. That unclear speech was too embarrassing! Watching the sixteen violently burning balls falling from the sky, a surge of fighting spirit red up in Du Gang¡¯s heart. ¡°Upgrade!¡± Almost instantaneously, he chose to upgrade, adding the stored 20 million Source Energy all at once. Momentarily, his height, which was already at 1,000 meters, skyrocketed to 3,300 meters before stopping. This advancement instantly caused the ground, which was on the brink of copsing, to explode. In a sh, the ground for kilometers around suddenly copsed. The nearby sea water gushed in to fill the space, quickly submerging the tall, still-standing yet brittle buildings. However, Du Gang paid no attention to all this. With his height of over 3,000 meters, the water depth of several tens of meters did not even reach his ankles. He clenched his fist, which was 300 meters in girth, and mmed it towards the sixteen falling fireballs! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The scene they had anticipated, of the giant being destroyed, did not ur! Du Gang¡¯s body did not tremble in the slightest. He confidently caught the sixteen human-sized fireballs on his fist. Meteors of this level couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest! ¡°Puff!¡± ¡°Puff! ¡± ¡°Puff! ¡± Although he was unharmed, the sixteen meteorite-level powerhouses were made to vomit blood due to their own impact force coupled with the counter shaking force. If it wasn¡¯t for the protective force field, they all would have exploded into dust. ¡°How is this possible- Nn Mingliang struggled to rise from the fist, looking up at the giant head before him that was big enough to block the sky, his face full of disbelief. Not just him, the other fifteen elders were also shocked to their core, their jaws almost dropped. However, Du Gang didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. He opened his massive mouth wide and took a deep breath. He then screamed at the people on his fist¡¯s surface, ¡°Die!¡± Immediately upon Its release, all tne ss in the cities within several hundred kilometers shattered. At the center of this sound wave, kilometers of buildings were sted away and flew into the distance. On the surface of his fist, the sixteen Nn elders, who were already severely damaged and momentarily dazed, instantly felt their eardrums burst from the sound wave. Blood was gushing out, and a humming noise filled their ears. Their bodies¡¯ protective mechanisms were destroyed by this sound wave before they could even react, causing all of them to permanently lose their hearing in an instant! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°My ears!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear!¡± In a sh, the entire surface of the fist was filled with cries of agony. At that moment, they finally realized what kind of horrifying entity they were up against. Indeed, Du Gang didn¡¯t have a powerful field, his level of power was not high. But his strength was incredibly formidable, enough to disregard mass entirely! Regardless, Du Gang continued his attack undeterred by their screams. He raised his other hand, palm facing down, and smashed it forcefully onto his fist. The crowd watched his hand, three to four hundred meters long, in total panic. Struggling to move their bodies, they tried to escape towards the ground assisted by the strong wind generated by Du Gang¡¯s palm strike. Du Gang¡¯s palm continued to target them. Seeing them falling towards the ground, he leaned his body in the same direction. After all, they were only of the meteorite-level. Their strongest moves relied onary gravity and naturally didn¡¯t allow them to fly. At this moment, they had no choice but to free-fall. But could their free fall keep pace with Du Gang¡¯s hand speed? His pping hand almost caught up with the falling people in a sh. With a loud ¡°p!¡± , the sixteen powerful people in the field were smacked into the ground one by one. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In a pit already thousands of meters deep, sixteen smaller, hundred-meter deep craters suddenly appeared. The huge shockwave evaporated part of the seawater that had filled the deep pit to a height of several tens of meters. The rest of the water was sshed all around due to the impact. Before the smoke from the new meteor craters had a chance to rise, the raging sea rushed in again, refilling the thousand-meter pit and the sixteen hundred-meter craters. ¡°Did they die?¡± Just as Du Gang muttered these words, the sixteen Nn elders crawled out of the deep underwater pits one by one. Instead of emerging to the surface, they started running away on the ocean floor. They didn¡¯t die! He was shocked! The meteorite-level force field was too strong! But he began to understand. His strength was indeed powerful, but the ground couldn¡¯t bear it. This resulted in seventy to eighty percent of the force meant for them dispersing into the earth. Therefore, he needed something that could absorb and reflect all his power. Without giving it much thouzht, he instantlv found the solution ¨C his own hands! One hand hitting, the other hand catching, like swatting mosquitoes, swatting them to death! While he was pondering this in just one second, the people below had already escaped from the thousand-meter deep pit. ¡°Split up and run!¡± At this time, Nn Mingliang had no time to think about Du Gang¡¯s massive whip. After shouting out, he started running in one direction. Instantly, the previously grouped sixteen people scattered. Seeing this, Du Gang panicked. If these people escaped, the consequences would be severe. With their power, they could massacre all ordinary people on Earth! ¡°Stop!¡± Another wave of sound was emitted, but this time, the fleeing crowd didn¡¯t pause for even a second because they had be deaf from the sound wave attack! Just as he was anxious, a special feeling suddenly arose in his heart. ¡°Stop!¡± This time, he only shouted one word that seemed like another sound wave attack. However, unexpectedly, the group of sixteen people who had already run off in the distance, as if under a spell, froze in ce. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± At this moment, Du Gang suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°So this is gravity?!!¡± As it turned out, when his body had reached a size of one kilometer, he had begun developing a gravitational field. The force that had prevented others from escaping during his attack had been the budding incipience of gravity. Now, having attained a size of three kilometers, he could finally control gravity!! Newton¡¯s Law of Universal Gravitation: every particle of matter in the universe attracts every other particle with a force that is directly proportional to the product of their masses. Normally, the gravitational force between individuals is not clearly perceptible due to their simr body sizes. However, gravity is everywhere, and its force is very potent! If it weren¡¯t powerful enough, Earth wouldn¡¯t be able to pull the moon in its orbit 380,000 kilometers away! The main reason humans don¡¯t feel the damaging effects of Earth¡¯s gravity while on the ground is that humans have adapted to it¡ªmuscles, bone structures, and bodily structures have all grown in response to Earth¡¯s gravity. Furthermore, it¡¯s rted to the Shell Theorem. Humans are so minusculepared to Earth that the gravitational pull we experience on its surface is extremely weak, almost negligible! Still, if one were to calcte the force gravity can generate, it can be done using the product of the second cosmic speed and the range of Earth¡¯s gravitational field. The number is extraordinarilyrge. Although Du Gang isn¡¯t asrge as Earth, he has developed gravity within him and can control it, which is terrifying. ¡°Come!¡± Du Gang bellowed. In an instant, the sixteen elders who were initially ten thousand meters away, started flying backwards with their back facing him. Like winged creatures, they defied Earth¡¯s gravity and flew towards Du Gang. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Everyone was panic-stricken, their bodies out of control! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± After sixteen sessive collisions, there appeared sixteen spots of blood on Du Gang¡¯s toes. The once arrogant Nn elders had all vanished in an instant! Upon their deaths, Du Gang finally smiled, ¡°The Earth¡¯s soil might have absorbed the shock for you, but not my toes!¡± At the same time, he looked up at the sky. The ship that had been hovering ten thousand meters high and viewing the spectacle below, jumpscared and the next second, ended up in the outer atmosphere. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Du Gang sneered, immediately emitting gravitational pull! Suddenly, the three-star spaceship that had been removed was pulled back, rapidly descending towards Earth. Meanwhile, he saw a small metal sphere floating not far away. He recognized it as the monitor he had bought from Pang Ze¡ªit could transmit everything that happened here to Nanyuan Base. He then smirked and said: ¡°Based on the form for gravitational force and the form for the gravitational constant G: 6.67x10A-11 N.A2/kgA2, one can calcte¡­ After thoughtful consideration for three seconds, Du Gang nced at the closer metal sphere and casually said, ¡°My gravitational range¡­. is quite extensive!¡± Chapter 123 - 123: 122: Full Level Fourth Rank Chapter 123 - 123: 122: Full Level Fourth Rank Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang had barely towed the three-star E-ss spaceship back to Earth when another spaceship, only fifty meters in size, drove from outer space. The emblem on its wing was still that of the Nn family. It takes some time for the one-star spaceship to jump, causing it only to arrive now, and this spaceship obviously did not see the situation clearly, not only did it not escape, but it followed the three-star spaceship in! ¡°Interesting, is it a buy one get one free deal?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate,ughing as he waved again, and suddenly, that one-star spaceship also lost control and flew towards him. In a short while, the two spaceships arrived in front of him.
As he looked at these two spaceships, he found himself troubled. He didn¡¯t seem to be able to deal with the people inside the spaceships! These people, at their worst were purple-level fighters. Even if he took the spaceship back to Earth, there were no others capable of entering to capture the people. But, if he decided to tackle it himself, he worries it may damage the spaceships, sincebined, these two spaceships were worth tens of thousands of Purple Orchid Coins. It¡¯s quite the sum for Earth which was still recovering! Just then, a floating ball next to him seemingly noticed his dilemma, and Lu Zhou¡¯s voice came through. ¡°These two spaceships are entirely made of E -grade materials and cannot be destroyed by anyone but a Meteorite-level or higher-ranked fighter. Feel free to handle it as you wish!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang immediately startedughing, grabbed one of the spaceships with one hand, and held it. Even the three-star E-ss spaceship, with its thousand-meter length, still felt like a toy in his hands. That¡¯s how he did it, one in each hand, and then he started violently shaking them. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± After a few shakes, there were sounds of exploding bodies from inside the spaceship. However, he didn¡¯t stop, continuously shaking for a full minute, only stopping when he was sure there was no movement inside. Then, he ced the two spaceships on the ground, shrunk back to human form, went up and took a look around each one to make sure there was no one left. After that, he used therger spaceship to tow the smaller one, and headed towards Nanyuan. Luckily, the internal part of the spaceship had an intelligent system, which could be voice-controlled to start. Nanyuan Base. The citizens here had been notified early on and Imew that God of War had once again defeated two groups of aliens. At this moment, they all came out early, standing in the street waiting. In a moment, on the distant horizon, a kilometer-long spaceship, towing a fifty-meter spaceship, was driving towards them. Looking at these two alien spaceships, the crowd below immediately became restless. Just as everyone was about to flee, a stronger person climbed up and shouted, ¡°God of War won a great victory on the front lines, killing sixteen Meteorite-level strongmen, countless purple-level fighters. These two spaceships are the spoils of war seized by the God of War!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd below immediately became excited and shouted one after another. ¡°Well done, God of War!¡± ¡°God of War did a great job!¡± And so, amidst the cheers of the crowd, Du Gang parked the spaceship outside Nanyuan Base. As soon as he disembarked from the spaceship, Yao Zhenguo, along with a group of high-ranking officials, came forward. ¡°Du Gang, well done!!¡± Du Gang just waved his hand and then walked seriously towards themand center with a solemn expression on his face. Seeing his strange behavior, everyone followed him, and their expressions became serious as well. Upon arriving at themand center, Yao Zhenguo asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Du Gang sighed and said, ¡°Just now, I received a message from the Nn¡¯s family spaceship!¡± ¡°What message?!¡± ¡°A man named Overlord sent a warning message to the Nn family, saying that Nn Yanran is now his queen, and he would not tolerate any further disrespect towards her¡­¡± Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°This Overlord, I checked on the spaceship, he is the leader of a second-level force, a Meteorite-level fighter, and under him, there are more than thirty Meteorite-level fighters!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°So, did this Nn Yanran submit to Overlord?¡± ¡°Correct! ¡± At this moment, Pang Ze¡¯s call came in. Everyone immediately fell silent, and Du Gang quickly answered the video call. Soon, Pang Ze¡¯s figure was projected. ¡°Du Gang, I have some bad news for you!¡± Du Gang was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What bad news?¡± ¡°The Overlord has invited me, he¡¯s having a wedding with Nn Yanran tomorrow!¡± Seeing him remain unmoved, Pang Ze added: ¡°The Overlord made it clear that once he¡¯s married to Nn Yanran, he¡¯lle to your immediately to avenge his foster son!¡± The people present were suddenly panicked. It was terrible news that a secondary force was going to make trouble on Earth. Pang Ze looked at Du Gang, who was still rtively calm, shook his head and sighed, ¡°I told you this news because I think you¡¯re a good guy, there¡¯s nothing more I can do, take care!¡± With that, he hung up directly, and the projection instantly disappeared! ¡°Quiet!¡± Du Gang looked at the panicked crowd and yelled, and everyone suddenly stopped and looked at him. He turned his head to Lu Zhou, who was also rtively calm, and said, ¡°Lu Zhou, tell us about the characteristics of meteorite-level powerhouses!¡± Without questioning him, Lu Zhou stated: ¡°Meteorite-level, a rank above the meteorite, is a necessary condition for the first-ranking forces to upgrade to the second rank ¡­¡± ¡°Once bing meteorite-level, one can increase their lifespan by a thousand years in our Wastnd Gxy¡­¡± ¡°In terms ofbat power, meteorite-level powerhouses have initially understood the mystery of gravity. The most intuitive disy is flight. Meteorite-level powerhouses can break free from the gravitational pull of a and fly freely. Besides that, meteorite-level powerhouses also have the ability to survive in space for extended periods¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, saying, ¡°You heard that, right? The gravity ability of meteorite-level, I have it too!¡± ¡°However, to be on the safe side, I need to increase my strength a bit more!¡± Seeing this, people quickly said, ¡°What resources do you need, we will provide them to you now¡­¡± ¡°I need Red Crystal, the more the better!¡± Soon, the entire base sprang to action, moving all the stored Red Crystal and bringing it to Du Gang¡¯s house. In addition, other bases also moved, each one transporting their stored Red Crystal by helicopter to Nanyuan non-stop. As for Du Gang, he did not stop for a moment, crazily transforming the Source Energy. Ten million, twenty million, thirty million¡­ Finally, when his Source Energy reached 67 million, the system suddenly issued a reminder. [Your capacity to absorb Source Energy has reached the limit. Please head underground after upgrading to 10,000 meters to ept the Ancient God¡¯s inheritance!] Du Gang was stunned. Ancient God¡¯s inheritance? He hurriedly asked, ¡°What does Ancient God¡¯s inheritance mean?¡± [So far you only hold the foundation of the Ancient God, you only have the body of the Ancient God, but you have not mastered the truth of the Ancient God. If you do not ept the inheritance, you cannot advance to the fifth rank!] Unable to advance to the fifth rank? Du Ganz quicklv asked, ¡°Does 10,000 meters underground mean the K Superdeep Borehole?¡± [Yes!] Thinking for a moment, he again asked, ¡°How long does it take to ept the inheritance?¡± He was worried that if it took too long, he would miss the time when the Overlord attacked Earth. [One hundred years!] Du Gang was startled, he didn¡¯t expect that epting an inheritance would take such a long time. With aplex feeling, he added all that 67 million Source Energy. [Du Gang] [Fourth Rank Ancient God] [Battle Level: 10000 meters] At the same time, he tried to transform another Red Crystal again, but found that he could not absorb it anymore! Chapter 124 - 124: 123 Discussion Chapter 124 - 124: 123 Discussion Trantor: 549690339 Once Du Gang stopped absorbing the Red Crystal, the team transporting the materials immediately slowed down. Yao Zhenguo quickly rushed in, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shaking his head, Du Gang replied, ¡°I¡¯ve reached my power limits. The Red Crystal can no longer enhance me. Let them stop!¡± ¡°What?¡± Startled, Yao Zhenguo hurriedly suggested, ¡°If Red Crystals can¡¯t enhance you, we still have Orange Crystals, Yellow Crystals¡­ If all else fails, we¡¯ll sell the spaceship and get you Purple Crystals¡­¡±
The E-ss three-star spaceship was originally Du Gang¡¯s spoils of war. He had no objection to its selling for Purple Crystals, which were to be Du Gang¡¯s. Public is public, private is private. This kind of spoils of war belonged to Du Gang. Yao Zhenguo wouldn¡¯t use moral ckmail to force Du Gang to hand them over. It¡¯s meaningless and unattractive. Waving his hand, Du Gang rejected the offer, ¡°No need, let them all stop. What I mean is, the crystals can no longer enhance my power!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Furrowing his brow, Yao Zhenguo asked, ¡°How will you enhance your power in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing Yao Zhenguo¡¯s worried face, Du Gang endeavored to reassure him, ¡°It¡¯s okay if the crystals can¡¯t enhance my power. This means I¡¯ve reached my power limits¡­¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal, you should know that those who are of Meteorite-level and above, basically stopped using the Rainbow Crystals. The Rainbow Crystals are useless to them!¡± After thinking, Yao Zhenguo realized this was indeed the case. With a smile, Du Gang exined, ¡°Those at the Meteorite-level stop absorbing crystals as soon as they break through. To enhance their power, they can only absorb cosmic energy. As for my crystal-boosted power is enough to kill a Meteorite-level, it should be enough!¡± All of sudden, Yao Zhenguo mentioned, ¡°I¡¯ve learned from a cosmic energy analyst that there¡¯s something called a Source Crystal. Not only could it boost the power of a Meteorite-level entity, but also a Comet-level one¡­¡± Shaking his head, Du Gang interrupted him, ¡°I know about Source Crystals. I¡¯ve read about them in books. It¡¯s a high-density crystal naturally born in nature and is said to be associated with the birth ofs¡­ Often stored near the core of a, even the Purple Orchid Kingdom can¡¯t exploit it¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s forget about such treasures. Even the Purple Orchid Kingdom can¡¯t exploit them, not to mention our wastnd star domain. Even third-level forces may not possess it!¡± Seeing that Yao Zhenguo still had something to say, Du Gang quickly cut him off, ¡°Enough talk. Gather the sages. We need to discuss strategies!¡± ¡°That¡­ alright.¡± Yao Zhenguo left the room helplessly. He felt quite disappointed after hearing that Du Gang would no longer be able to increase his strength. Half an hourter, in a fairly spacious conference room, Du Gang, Yao Zhenguo and a group of schrs were all gathered. Once everyone was gathered, Du Gang looked at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening. He looked at the group and said, ¡°Summoning you all here is to discuss the matter regarding Overlord¡¯s wedding with Nn Yanran tomorrow!¡± These two, one being a Comet-level and the other a Meteorite level, are considered powerful in the Wastnd Star Domain. The moment news of their wedding hit, it immediately topped the Wastnd Star Domain hot search. All the citizens are discussing their wedding. Furthermore, all the forces in the Wastnd Star domain, including the Earth Civilization, have received invitations to the wedding. Some have even publicly responded on social media that they will surely attend, further stoking anticipation for the event. In addition, the fifth spot on the hot search list features an introduction about Earth. The main reason for this is Overlord and Nn Yanran. Overlord has stated that Earth, a newly-promoted first-level force, harbors natives who killed Nn Yanran¡¯s son. To please his queen, he will send troops to conquer Earth for revenge after the wedding! The reason for his early announcement is twofold: firstly, to please Nn Yanran and secondly, as a warning! Just as the Nn family feared previously, their attack on the Earth might provoke other forces. Despite being a Comet-level, Overlord wouldn¡¯t dare to attack a force at will. He definitely needs to exin the reasons, otherwise it will provoke others forces, and their Barnard Civilization won¡¯tst long. The fact is, there are quite a few people willing to give Overlord¡¯s face. The inte is flooded with sayings like ¡°an eye for an eye¡±, ¡°repay debts¡±. Only a very small crowd discusses the inhumanity of these actions. Most people are blessing Overlord while jokingly saying they will surely watch Overlord¡¯s expedition. Even some websites have set up odds, hoping to cash in on the event. Unfortunately, the public isn¡¯t buying it. They¡¯re not fools. On one side, there¡¯s a second-level force with a Comet-level powerhouse and over thirty Meteorite-level powerhouses. On the other, there¡¯s a force that just ascended to first-level, with only one Meteorite-level powerhouse! No one thinks Earth will win, so naturally, no one will bet on Earth. ¡°The Inte¡­they¡¯re all pessimistic about us. In their eyes, Earth is doomed by tomorrow¡­¡± Shaking his head, Du Gang stated, ¡°Their pessimism doesn¡¯t matter. Our survival doesn¡¯t rely on the inte users. Let¡¯s now discuss Overlord¡¯s wedding tomorrow!¡± It¡¯s certain they will attack!¡± ¡°What we need to mainly discuss is how we counter this!¡± ¡°Firstly, Overlord is at the Comet level. Do we have someone who can contend with him?¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on the head figure. Nodding, Du Gang confirmed, ¡°I should be able to fight him!¡± Zhuge Shui continued, ¡°We have a Comet-levelbat power, but we have a huge gap in Meteorite-levelbat power!¡± ¡°The enemy has over thirty Meteorite-level powerhouses, whereas we don¡¯t even have a Purple-level warrior¡­¡± ¡°Once they attack Earth, even if we win at the Comet level, Earth would still lose!¡± ¡°Therefore, I propose that our Comet-level power Du Gang directly go to Barnard Star System and attend Overlord¡¯s wedding. We should shift the battlefield to Overlord! ¡± The others had long thought of this, but they were worried that Du Gang might have other ideas, so they let Zhuge Shui present it. Du Gang didn¡¯t find anything wrong. The essence of the matter is just like that. He and Overlord are bound to fight due to Nn Yanran. If the battlefield is chosen to be Earth, even if he wins, and the Earth ispletely annihted, then it¡¯s still considered a loss! Only if the battlefield is Overlord can his victory be considered significant and meaningful if he wins! ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let it be Overlord!¡± Du Gang was actually harboring the same thoughts, because he wanted to see Nn Yanran once more. Not because he missed her, but because he wanted to know how much she knew about him. Lately, he had been contemting the matter thoroughly. The actions of Nn Hongwen were indeed peculiar, and both Wang Yixuan and Ming Yuwei were watching him closely. It was as if Nn Hongwen knew about the Ancient God, and was nning something sinister. He wanted to confirm if Nn Yanran knew more and whether she informed others about it. At this moment, Zhuge Shui once again spoke up: ¡°Mr Chairman, besides this, there is another matter that requires your intervention. ¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The Nn Star System.¡± Du Gang frowned, perplexed: ¡°Didn¡¯t I wipe out the 16 Meteorite-level elders of the Nn n?¡± Zhuge Shui shook his head and sighed, ¡°While all the Meteorite-level powerhouses were killed by you, they still retain arge number of Purple-level powerhouses on theirs.¡± ¡°If you go to Overlord, it is inevitable that the Purple-level warriors of the Nn n woulde for you, and by that time, nobody on Earth would be able to resist them!¡± ¡°By your reckoning, you want me to go to the Nn Star System first and exterminate all the Purple-level soldiers?¡± Purple-level soldiers, even though there are only a minority who possess strong talents that can reach this level, when considering the billions of people in the Nn Star System, there should be at least ten thousand or even more Purple-level soldiers! He shook his head, ¡°The number of Purple-level warriors in the Nn Star System is toorge and too dispersed, I can¡¯t possibly wipe out all the billions of inhabitants of the Nn Star system, can I?¡± Zhuge Shui chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± ¡°You might not be too familiar with the specifics of the Nn Star System.¡± Du Gang immediately looked over, waiting for him to borate. Zhuge Shui smiled and continued, ¡°The Nn n refers to itself as the Nn tribe, but in reality, they all originate from one. The so-called Nn n simply adds the prefix name of their base star, Nn Star.¡± ¡°Within their star system, only a very small number of people have the privilege of bearing the Nn surname.¡± ¡°For instance, upon promotion to Meteorite-level, one is granted the Nn surname; apart from this, only the offspring of Meteorite-level members can bear this name.¡± ¡°Aside from that, their rule is actually stringent.¡± ¡°They exploit their subjects extremely harshly.¡± ¡°So, once you eliminate the direct descendants of the Nn n, their internal structure would copse.¡± ¡°Those factions secretly plotting to counter-attack Earth are primarily the offspring of the sixteen Meteorite-level elders.¡± ¡°Therefore, once you eliminate the Nn n¡¯s direct descendants who are secretly plotting to counter-attack Earth on these sixteens, the danger to Earth after your departure would be effectively mitigated.¡± Du Gang paused a moment, then asked, ¡°How did you know they were secretly plotting to counter-attack Earth on these sixteens?¡± At this point, Yao Zhenguo chuckled, ¡°Where there are people, there is intrigue¡­ln this world, money talks.¡± ¡°Since we have already determined ourselves as enemies of the Nn n, naturally, we¡¯d have made our moves when we had the ability to understand them.¡¯ ¡°Although the Wastnd Star Domain doesn¡¯t contain any second-level banks, we still have the Wastnd Bank, which the people of the Wastnd Star Domain frequently use. Its currency, whenpared to the Purple Orchid Coin, is a ten thousand to one ratio.¡± ¡°Bribing some people from the Nn Star System with Wastnd currency is quite easy.¡± Yao Zhenguo smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s also rted to their n¡¯s circumstances.¡± ¡°The Nn Star System employs a hierarchy system, where individuals get different treatment based on their level of strength.¡± ¡°For instance, ordinary people of theirs can only have one wife, produce one child, possess a single house, own a car that¡¯s not above a hundred thousand, etc.¡± ¡°Remember, however, every person harbors emotions such as jealousy, envy which are present in everyone on alls.¡± ¡°Therefore, the prospect of earning a lot of money by betraying a key member of the Nn n is highly tempting to the ordinary people there.¡± ¡°Moreover, most servants are ordinary people.¡± With that, Yao Zhenguo directly opened his wristwatch, disying a three-dimensional model of a massive castle. ¡°This castle, called Nn Fort, is the residence of the n¡¯s eldest member, and it covers an area of one hundred thousand square meters.¡± He pointed at a section of the model highlighted in red, saying, ¡°Here is where the descendants of the direct line are currently holding a meeting!¡± Du Gang exhaled in awe. These people who managed nations professionally were on another level. The Nn n had just lost sixteen elders to him not long ago. Yet, they had already turned so many people against them through thework. Considering they could monitor the activities of the direct members from all sixteen Nns, one could imagine their formidable capabilities. He admitted that he had underestimated the people of Earth! He hadn¡¯t expected them to unveil their opponents¡¯ full capabilities in such a short time! Yao Zhenguo chuckled, ¡°The Wastnd Star Domain respects the strong, but in reality, a poption majority doesn¡¯t possess any superpowers¡ªalmost more than half of the total.¡± ¡°We noticed a prevailing situation when we first connected to the Wastndwork.¡± ¡°That is that all the powers in the Wastnd Star Domain fundamentally run on a hierarchy system, paying little attention to ordinary people and neglecting their survival, thus, the living standards of the ordinary people on any is the poorest.¡± ¡°The hopes of ordinary people lie in giving birth to a child with the potential for awakening, hoping to alter their social status.¡± ¡°While we can¡¯t change their potential, we can utilize money to change their lives.¡± Yao ZhenGuo¡¯s mouth curled upwards, ¡°Our Earth Union has established a secret organization, known as Sparrow. Its sole purpose is to develop these overlooked ordinary humans.¡± ¡°Just give me some time, and I¡¯ll nt Sparrows all over the Wastnd Star Domain!¡± ¡°By then, we can stay informed of every single move.¡± ¡°Therefore, Mr. Chairman, as long as we weather this crisis, I believe the Earth Huaxia can rise again.¡± ¡°Uh huh!¡± Du Gang was taken aback for a while, then finally managed to squeeze out two words, ¡°Very good!¡± Having said this, he rose to his feet and spoke, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no time to lose. I¡¯ll depart for the Nn Star System immediately. Send all the information relevant to that location to my spaceship!¡± This time, he has to depart on his own! The quickest cultivator on Earth at the moment is Jindan Wang, who has already reached the Green Level. However, there is still a long way to go before reaching the Purple Level and being able to board a spaceship.. Chapter 125 - 125: 124: The Overlord’s Banquet! (Second update) Chapter 125 - 125: 124: The Overlord¡¯s Banquet! (Second update) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Nn Star System has no machine to shield the Resonance Node; you can jump directly to Nn Star!¡± ¡°These buttons control weapons of varying powers. You can use a cannon powerful enough to obliterate Meteorite Level opponents, make them disappear!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Du Gang could sense the worries of the others, he knew that they were afraid he wouldn¡¯t have the heart to kill the Purple Level warriors. Hence they suggested using the carrier¡¯s cannon as he wouldn¡¯t have to listen to their screams and feel faint-hearted. But in fact, he had long got used to hearing others¡¯ screams, as well as killing people!
Ever since he gained the capability to cause a disaster with just a casual step, he began to adapt to this. ¡°Okay, all of you, step back. I am about to start up!¡± He waved his hand, dismissing the flocks of people who had followed him. As a representative, Yao Zhenguo spokest, ¡°Du Gang, you must return safely!¡± ¡°I know!¡± After everyone left, he took control of this three-star E-level spacecraft and ascended to the skies. The coordinates for the sixteen Nn Star Systems had been inputted already, in addition, the coordinates for the Overlord had been input too. All Du Gang had to do was voice control the Intelligent Control System, and it will do all the operations for him. Soon, the spacecraft arrived in space, flew a certain distance, and then Du Gang activated the search button for the Resonance Node. At this point, jumping was unavoidable. Even though he had strong defenses and even gravity control, he was not entirely sure if he could withstand the damage caused by the jump. After all, others would activate a protective cover to withstand this damage, while he had to resist it with his bare body. ¡°Resonance Node located, do you want to activate the jump?¡± The electronic system sounded, Du Gang took a deep breath, tightly clutching the handrail next to him, andmanded, ¡°Jump!¡± The next second, the spacecraft disappeared. At this moment, Du Gang felt an invisible devastating force infiltrating his body, but before he can figure out where this force came from, the system informed him the end of the jump, and the crushing force vanished. ¡°Jumpingpleted, arrived at the designated destination!¡± Du Gang checked his body up and down, but found no injury. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Make the walls transparent, I want to see outside!¡± Thankfully, the system understood his words and immediately turned the ship walls transparent. As soon as he could see the outside world, a massive water-blue came into view. From the pictures he had seen before, he confirmed that this was Nn Star! In the outer space of the, five massive satellite bases were floating. On top of these bases, there were numerous big cannons with wide muzzles. Du Gang recognized that they were high-powered satellite bases used to defend against alien spaceships, inherited from the Purple Orchid Republic. Each of these bases were worth at least thousands of Purple Orchid Coins. Unexpectedly, Nn Star had five such bases! ¡°Who are you?!¡± A voice, converted from an electronic signal that could only be received by spaceships, was transmitted over. The reason for receiving such a question was because Du Gang had removed the Nn family emblem from the three-star E-level spaceship. In the toys previously bought by Pang Ze, there was a tool to remove spaceship emblems and create new ones. As a result, the pattern on his spaceship was a spear, exactly like his Ancient God¡¯s Spear. Clearly, the personnel guarding the satellite bases were baffled too because they had never seen such an emblem before. ¡°Open the hatch, stand by in ce!¡± Du Gang ordered the Intelligent Control System and then jumped off the spaceship. The moment he entered space, he drifted forward a certain distance due to inertia. His senses did not pick up any unpleasant feelings, instead, he was excited as if he were a fish back in water, as though he was meant to live in space. There was no need to breathe through his nose and mouth, his pores expanded all at once, and the cosmic energy naturally flowed into his body. At once, aforting sensastion arose and even the strong Du Gang couldn¡¯t resist it and let out a moan. A Purple Level soldier in a satellite base immediately reported, ¡°An unknown spaceship has ejected a person, and he is not wearing a transparent oxygen mask¡­¡± The people in the five satellite bases became tense at once. Entering space without an oxygen mask is something only a Meteorite Level or stronger person would dare to do. Suddenly, the monitor revealed the person in space opening his mouth. ¡°Analyze what he said!¡± Immediately, the automatic analyzing system was activated. A bona fide moan echoed. ¡® ¡­¡± The people fell silent, not knowing what was happening. Before they could figure out what was happening, the automatic analyzing system transmitted a voice once again, ¡°Morph!¡± Du Gang transformed into a giant only after he had leapt a certain distance away from the spaceship, The moment he transformed, he was able to feel the control of gravity again. Bathed in space, his body even felt morefortable. Without moving his body, he used the force of gravity and flew towards the satellite bases. In an instant, he reached the first satellite base. Without waiting for the base to react, he produced the Ancient God¡¯s Spear in an instant and thrust it downwards. ¡°Boom!¡± An explosive sound rang out but quickly disappeared. He understood it is because there was a certain amount of air in the base, which allowed for a short diffusion of sound. However, as the air diluted, the sound quickly vanished. In space, humans could speak. They can open their mouths and talk, but the words spoken had no medium to transmit, so they wouldn¡¯t propagate far. However, the sound waves, although not perceptible by humans, could be captured by machines. For example, ordinary satellite bases and spaceships all have the ability to capture sound waves in the vacuum of space. Additionally, there are portable headsets which can aplish the same function, but such equipment is incredibly expensive, and only some of the wealthier or stronger individuals could afford to wear it. ¡°Fire!¡± At this point, the remaining four satellite bases reacted immediately and issued orders to open fire. These four satellites were equipped with super weapons capable of posing a threat to Meteorite Level powerhouses. At this moment, all of them fired. Du Gang sensed it and his instincts told him to dodge using gravity control, but he hesitated. He felt that an attack of this level would not harm him. So, he stopped, standing still in ce, quietly waiting. ¡°Boom!¡± Four beams of light that brightened an entire expanse of the dark universe suddenly appeared, striking Du Gang instantly. Despite his size reaching ten thousand meters, the impact shock still shifted him backward slightly. However, this was because he hadn¡¯t released his gravitational pull. If he released his gravitational pull, he could firmly attach himself to the nearby. ¡°Only this much?¡± Du Gang chuckled, having a deeper understanding of his defensive power. Next, without throwing any spears, he directly released his gravity towards the four satellite bases. The next second, these four bases, uncontrobly, flew towards him. ¡°Boom boom boom boom!¡± After four consecutive explosions, heaps of space debris appeared in space. Those who managed to escape from it, without any protective gear, were exposed directly in the universe, and after struggling for a few tens of seconds, each of them suffocated to death, their bodies covered in ayer of frost in an instant. After dealing with these satellite bases, Du Gang quickly flew back to his spaceship and began to target the Nn castle on the ground. After making all the preparations, a powerful beam of light shot out from the cannon at the front-end of the spaceship, speeding towards Nn Star. A few secondster, the castle on the ground, in which the direct members of the Nn family were gathered, exploded in an instant, and all the people still inside died at that moment. From then on, the lineage of the Nn family¡¯s eldest elder, Nn Mingliang, hadpletely disappeared. After confirming the target¡¯s hit, Du Gang did not linger, but issued themand to jump again, this time to the where the second elder of the Nn family was located. When he arrived at this, he found that the defensive force of this was far inferior to Nn Star, there wasn¡¯t even a single satellite base outside. Following the previous method, he ran a round, and after wiping out the direct members of all sixteens of the Nn star system, he finally stopped at the edge of the Nn star system, gazing at the entire star system. Nn Star System was a medium-sized star system, with twenty or thirtys in total. From the edge, it was quite beautiful, but what a pity¡­ After taking onest look at this star system, Du Gang finally ordered to jump towards the Overlord Star System. August 8th, Earth calendar. This was a special day. It was Du Gang¡¯s birthday, the day he first left Earth! At the same time, it was also the day of the wedding between Overlord and Nn Yanran. As dawn broke, Overlord weed many guests! For such a secondary power like this, they generally used equipment that blocked the Resonance Node, making it difficult to jump to the core area all at once. Only because today was Overlord¡¯s big day did they temporarily open it. Many primary forces, in order to congratte Overlord, set off early, prepared gifts, put on formal wear, and took the initiative to visit. Of course, Overlord didn¡¯t meet them! Despite it being a good day now, being the main family, he still did not show up. That¡¯s because the time wasn¡¯t right yet. ording to the custom of inviting guests to the cosmic wedding banquet, Overlord would meet all the cosmic guests during the afternoon you (period in Chinese traditional calendar), and hold the ceremony. However, this did not prevent the primary forces from entering the venue early. Overlord did not disappoint either. In the banquet hall prepared for cosmic guests, all kinds of delicacies and wines were ready for the guests to enjoy. In addition to that, there was a maid every five steps, ready to provide service to guests at any time, and responsible for recing dishes, cleaning up, etc. There are actually many primary forces in the Wastnd Star Field. As long as they reach the Meteorite-level, they are qualified to form a primary force. This results in some meteorite-level beings, who are not willing to stay in the n, setting up their own power, establishing new primary forces. The final result is that before the si hour (period in Chinese traditional calendar) arrives, the entire banquet hall has been filled with hundreds of primary forces. For Overlord¡¯s wedding, these primary forces, naturally would not send only their subordinates to attend, they all personally attended. Among the guests who have already arrived in the field, there are already thousands, but just the meteorite-level ones reached four to five hundred. However, upon closer inspection, you would find that these guests only upy half of the banquet hall. The other half, whether it¡¯s tables or the height of the stairs, are all noticeably higher than where they were seated. These slightly higher, empty table and chair positions, were all prepared for the secondary forces! In addition, there were four higher tforms in front of the main seating area, which were reserved for the four major tertiary forces. Although it was uncertain whether they woulde, Overlord still followed custom and reserved seats for them. Time quickly reached the afternoon shen (period in Chinese traditional calendar), and it was almost time for the official start of the banquet. At this moment, half of the banquet hall was already filled. Almost all the primary forces sent representatives, and some families even brought along their entire Meteorite-level members as a sign of respect. These people who had been drinking for three decades, as the you-hour drew closer, instead became more restrained than before. Because, it was now time for the secondary forces to enter the arena. ¡°The head of the Wastnd Bank, Mr. Jin Ke, has arrived-4¡± Soon, the secondary forces officially began to enter. The first to arrive was Jin Ke, President of Wastnd Bank, known for his kindness. He had spread Wastnd Bank to all star systems in the Wastnd Star Field with his strong talent and eloquence. After arriving, he did not directly take his seat at the secondary force seats, but very friendly, went into the crowd of primary forces, and started to chat with several patriarchs in the venue. ¡°The lord of the Dragon and Snake star system, Dragon Snake, arrives- Another head of a secondary force arrived. Unlike Jin Ke, he didn¡¯t have big businesses, didn¡¯t need to greet people with smiling faces, and went straight to the seats of the secondary forces, slowly sat down, and started drinking his wine on his own. And so, dignitaries trickled in one by one, and the banquet was about to officially start. When all the representatives of the secondary forces had sessfully entered, Overlord felt it was about time, and then with Nn Yanran, wearing luxurious clothes, walked towards the banquet hall. Upon arriving at the banquet hall, he first went to the high tform area where the secondary force representatives were, and briefly interacted with everyone, and then once again, leading Nn Yanran, headed outside the entrance. ¡°Overlord, congrattions!¡± While on the way, Jin Ke, who had mingled with the primary forces, suddenly stood out and said with a smile. When Overlord saw him, he greeted with a smile too. Jin Ke had shining eyes however, and he smiled faintly, ¡°Overlord, seeing your demeanor, are you going to greet someone important?¡± In the Wastnd Star Field, the only ones worthy of a meteorite-level powerhouse personally greeting are those four tertiary forces! However, ordinarily, even if a meteorite-level being is getting married, these forces would only send a meteorite-level individual to attend¡­ this kind of level is not worth the meteorite-level going out to greet personally! Overlord just chuckled, ¡°The current Ares of the Hall of Gods and I have a private association¡­.¡± Chapter 127 - 127 126: Young Man, No Respect for Rules! Chapter 127 - 127 126: Young Man, No Respect for Rules! At this moment, the banquet had started, and the previously tense atmosphere had been reced byughter and chatter as if everyone had forgotten all the unpleasantness. Up on the stage, at the most distinguished table, the same liveliness could be seen. The Overlord and Nn Yanran, were seated on either side of Ares, one introducing the delicacies, and the other refilling the wine. ¡°Ares, my friend, this fish was nurtured in the waters of the Heavenly Mountain, and fed with the finest koi fish feed¡­¡± Ares, however, was not listening to him. Instead, bolstered by the alcohol, his hand was sping Nn Yanran¡¯s, stroking it gently back and forth. In his eyes, meteorite-level women were not umon, just as beautiful women were widely avable.
But the queen of the Overlord, such a woman, was extremely charming. The Overlord looked on without any reaction, not only was there no anger, he was even more enthusiastic in his introductions. Pointing to a piece of coarse grain food, heughed and said: ¡°Ares, normally you eat well, but I fear you haven¡¯t had such food. Would you like to taste it?¡± Ares, who had been staring at Nn Yanran, turned his gaze towards the Overlord, staring at him for a full two seconds before asking, ¡°Why do I feel like there is some meaning hidden in your words?¡± The Overlord smiled a little and said: ¡°Ares, I am a very hospitable person. I would absolutely not offer my friends anything but the best!¡± Ares pulled the queen intriguingly towards him. Nn Yanran didn¡¯t resist, she even inched a bit closer to him. For her, clinging to the War God was obviously better than the Overlord! ¡°Heh~¡± Aresughed and looked at the Overlord: ¡°I¡¯m a little tipsy. Is there a ce here where I can rest?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Overlordughed, ¡°I¡¯ll have Yanran take you!¡± Without him instructing her, Nn Yanran gracefully freed her hand from Ares¡¯ grasp and, resumed her cold demeanor, very courteously begins leading him. Soon, the two of them left the banquet hall, one after the other. Just as the Overlord was about to get up and go drink with the next table of meteorite-level powers, suddenly, a girl next to him leaned over and whispered something into his ear. Instantly, the Overlord who was about to stand up, sat back down, his gaze turned towards the entrance. After waiting for less than ten seconds, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°Earth War God, Du Gang has arrived!¡± This announcement abruptly quietened the entire banquet hall. Everyone inside turned to look at the entrance. ¡°Someone is arriving thiste?¡± Someone who was a bit tipsy mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this disrespectful to the Overlord?¡± However, most of the sober guests noticed the preceding title, ¡°Earth War God!¡± ¡°Earth, that newly advanced to a first-ss civilization primitive?!¡± ¡°It appears so, and I heard that after the Overlord¡¯s wedding, he will personally lead a campaign against this!¡± As this word spread, everyone instantly sobered up. They stretched their necks to look towards the entrance. A tall young man with ck hair, ck pupils, handsome, walked in with an aura of grandeur and indifference. ¡°He dared toe?!!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t believe it. This man was from Earth, a native. Upon hearing that he will be attacked by the Overlord, why didn¡¯t he run away, why did he willingly present himself here? On the stage, the Overlord¡¯s face turned cold. No goodes easily! This guy, despite hearing of his attack ns, still dared to show up, which means he is either foolish or confident! But to be able to practice to the extent that he can use a spaceship to perform space jumps, he couldn¡¯t be foolish. So, the challenger must have a trump card! The Overlord slowly opened his mouth, coldly saying: ¡°Our guest from Earth, the banquet is halfway over and you only just arrived. Don¡¯t you respect me, the Overlord?!!¡± A faint wave of energy followed his voice and assaulted Du Gang. He wanted to test and see what this neer was capable of. Those who were invited to today¡¯s banquet are remarkable people. And many of them saw this hidden attack. ¡°This is called ¡®Head Strike¡¯, a method of using Star Power. Surprisingly, the young Overlord has mastered this ability!¡± Some of them whispered, their eyes full of incredulity. The younger guests didn¡¯t react, they had never heard of this and asked curiously, ¡°Head Strike?¡± Jin Ke, blending in with the meteorite-level powers, chuckled: ¡°Head Strike, a method that executes an attack while speaking¡­the power it contains, although not enormous, would still require a meteorite-level individual to deal with it in full force. Even meteorite-level individuals, if they do not know how to use the same method to deal with it, will end up in a very embarrassing state¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked at Du Gang, wanting to see how he would deal with it. ¡°Ha!¡± Hearing people talk like this, Du Gang sneered disdainfully, not moving, taking this hidden attack head-on. The crowd let out an astonished exmation, ¡°He took it head-on!¡± ¡°His body is so strong!¡± At this moment, even the always calm-looking Jin Ke, became serious. He looked up and down at Du Gang. After failing to figure out any information, heughed. ¡°Quite interesting!¡± The crowd grew curious and watched Du Gang closely, waiting for his reaction. Du Gang was here to deal with the Overlord and Nn Yanran. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to antagonize the entire Wastnd Star Territory. He didn¡¯t lose his temper, but instead raised his hand and made a pulling gesture towards a cup of wine on a tter held by a servant girl stands off in the distance. In an instant, the wine ss seemed to defy gravity and flew over to his palm. ¡°Pop!¡± The cup was securely held in his hand. ¡°Since I¡¯mte, I should punish myself with a drink!¡± With that said, he lifted the cup to his lips and finished it in a gulp. ¡°Gravity!¡± Everyone present was shocked and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Only meteorite-level powerhouses canprehend the mystery of gravity. Could it be that he¡­¡± The people in the room who had been aloof, suddenly straightened up and abandoned their expressions of contempt. Even the heads of second-ss powers like Jin Ke all took Du Gang seriously at this point. A neer who¡¯s a meteorite-level powerhouse deserved their attention! The Overlord on the stage, however, breathed a sigh of relief. His biggest concern was this visitor from Earth might align with other star domains and have strong backing. Fortunately, he was relying solely on his own strength. He is only a meteorite-level, as he is! He had absolute confidence in his own power, especially since his opponent had just broken through and his superpower just happened to be suppressed by his own. For these types of physicallyrge creatures, the ability to annihte sent them packing! After Du Gang finished his drink, he raised his hand again, took another cup of wine from the tray in the maid¡¯s hand, and softly said, ¡°As the host, Overlord, shouldn¡¯t you drink with me?¡± As he finished speaking, he pushed the wine cup in his hand outwards. In an instant, the cup of wine bounded towards the Overlord with lightning speed. ¡°What?¡± Those who had achieved meteorite-level naturally had Star Power, and their senses were particrly sharp to it. Everyone could see that Du Gang hadn¡¯t used any Star Power in this attack. Chapter 128 - 128: 127: A Strong Body! Chapter 128 - 128: 127: A Strong Body! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Fucker, this is my wedding, how dare you¡­¡± The Overlord doesn¡¯t hold back anymore, his words tarnished and vile. Du Gang remained impassive, sneering: ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who threatened to destroy Earth, huh?!¡± Heard this, the Overlord calmed down, no longer cursing but narrowing his eyes in thought. To him, everything circled around interests. Marrying Nn Yanran was partly for her spaceship, and partly to let everyone know he had ties with the Hall of Gods.
Destroying Earth was also part of the n, to establish dominance, plunder resources, and even tame the Nn family for his own gain. But now, the part about destroying Earth had hit a snag. The man before him wasn¡¯t Meteorite Level, but rather, he was Meteor-level! Therefore, the n to destroy Earth was doomed to failure. He didn¡¯t take long to respond, speaking after a mere two seconds: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought ¨C a primitive came up with a meteor-level powerhouse¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, someone beside him interjected: ¡°Overlord, when you challenged me, you were not so hesitant. What, now that you see a younger and strongerd, you¡¯ve be cowardly?¡± The one who spoke was King Nie, the Overlord¡¯s first opponent when he advanced to Meteor-level. The Overlord merely twitched his mouth, retorting, ¡°Defeated opponents should keep their mouth shut and stop making a fool of themselves!¡± ¡®You!¡± King Nie was at a loss for words and went back to his seat. After this disturbance, the Overlord seemed to grasp something, he said: ¡°I originally thought that Earth Civilization only had one Meteorite Level powerhouse. Never expected a strong presence like you. If that is the case, let¡¯s have a match. If you win, I will stop meddling with Earth.¡± He didn¡¯t specify what would happen if he won. If he were victorious, he could naturally kill his enemy and decide whether or not to destroy Earth. Although Du Gang was young, he was not a fool, understanding the insinuation in the Overlord¡¯s words, he sneered: ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± He directly pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket, stating aloud: ¡°Overlord, this is a life-and-death contract. I will give you two choices. First, sign it, and we will fight to the death. Whoever dies, their civilization will perish alongside them!¡± ¡°Second, kneel and kowtow to me thrice. If so, I¡¯ll let slide your threat to destroy Earth!¡± As soon as he finished, the atmosphere changed dramatically. ¡°Damn, this kid is trying to force the Overlord onto a dead-end!¡± ¡°Yeah, too aggressive, he¡¯s gambling the whole civilization!¡± Nobody could believe he would dare to say such things. The Overlord, meanwhile, clenched his fists, ring at Du Gang with murderous intent. He hadn¡¯t encountered anyone like this for years. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t push it too far!¡± He had no choice but to respond with a warning. Du Gang¡¯s actions had exceeded all his expectations, leaving him somewhat rattled. Du Gang stood proudly, unmoved, saying: ¡°Sign, or kneel, your choice!¡± At first, he really was determined to destroy the entire Overlord, however. uoon closer insDection. aolete extermination seemed verv difficult. Overlord was notparable with Nn Star, the defenses here were very tight and he hasn¡¯t even seen the Overlord¡¯s thirty plus Subordinate Meteorite-levels. If the root of the problem wasn¡¯t properly cut off, it could potentially resurface! After considering all factors, he realized theplete annihtion of Overlord was still not achievable. In the current stage, Earth has just set foot in the sea of the universe, unavoidable circumstances will arise where some creatures of the universe seek to benefit from Earth. Therefore, he saw this as an opportunity to establish his dominance, to signal to the civilizations of the universe that Earth wasn¡¯t to be trifled with, and to create a formidable image for himself. Clearly, his reckless attitude of gambling his civilization was characteristic of a hot-headed youth, a daredevil. The effect was apparent, Jin Ke, among other elder-looking Meteor-levels, nced at each other, thinking, ¡®Better not provoke this kid.¡¯ Being Meteor-level, yet still having this reckless attitude, it was truly¡­ Those who originally nned to intervene and mediate had all halted their steps. The Overlord¡¯s eyes were practically spitting fire. Along with his anger, he looked around and found everyoneughing at him, especially King Nie. Seeing him look over, he mocked, ¡°Overlord, you¡¯re always acting tough, aren¡¯t you? Attack him then!¡± Not satisfied, he continued, ¡°Or you could kneel before him and kowtow three times to show your respect. After all, you, the Overlord, are only capable of bullying old men like me. When confronted by young people who are fearless¡­ maybe you should just wash up and go to bed! ¡± Hearing this, the Overlord angrily shouted, ¡°King Nie, if I survive this, I swear we will be at each other¡¯s throats!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± King Nie sneered, ¡°Talk to me after you make it out alive!¡± Stimted by these words, the Overlord finally stopped hesitating. He took the duel agreement and signed the word ¡®Overlord¡¯ without hesitation. Then, he said, ¡°Since you initiated the challenge, I will choose the battlefield!¡± Du Gang remained indifferent, nodding his head in agreement. The Overlord walked outward to an empty area and dered, ¡°Our battlefield will be in outer space. Follow me!¡± Saying that, he soared into the air and flew into the sky. Obviously, he was worried that the fight between them would destroy the entire, which is why he chose to go space for the battle. Seeing this, Du Gang released his gravitational pull and followed him up. The audience present at the scene immediately flew up with more than twenty figures, all of them meteorite-level strong. The thousands of meteorite-level powerhouses below were instantly filled with envy and shouts of excitement filled the air. ¡°Where are the flying machines? Come quickly, we can¡¯t miss this fight!¡± Immediately, everyone in Barnard rushed to bring the stored flying machines. In a moment, countless flying machines took off, heading towards outer space. The Overlord¡¯s speed was fast, within a few seconds, he flew out of the atmosphere and arrived near the satellite base, but he didn¡¯t linger, continuing towards the barren outer space. Although his speed was fast, so was Du Gang¡¯s who followed closely behind, bypassing one satellite base after another. The people in these bases didn¡¯t react after seeing this. They were not fools. Those who could fly out of the with their bodies alone were certainly meteorite -level powerhouses. They knew they had no ce interfering, especially when the one flying in front was their king. Fearing he might damage the satellites positioned outside Overlord, Overlord flew for more than half an hour and only stopped at a ce 18,000 kilometers away from Overlord. Du Gang was hovering in space, standing quietly about a hundred meters away. At this moment, ships were densely packed and suspended in various positions tens of kilometers away from them, ready to observe the battle. In addition, those twenty-odd meteorite-level powerhouses were also standing ten kilometers away, looking from afar. The two of them stared at each other in space for a full three seconds, and finally, the Overlord made his move first. He stretched out his hand, and in an instant, a long knife appeared in his hand. Then, he stomped his foot into the air and flew towards Du Gang. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Transform!¡± Du Gang softly spoke these two words. The next second, a giant, ten-thousand meter tall figure appeared out of nowhere in space. The moment he appeared, he sent the Overlord, who was a hundred meters away and rushing towards him, flying away. ¡°Hiss-a t, All of those watching the battle from the spaceships gasped, shocked as they stared at the giant figure farrger than their ships. ¡°What is that?¡± Seeing this red-armored giant in space, who was the size of a small satellite, everyone was stunned. ¡°Is that a superpower, or a racial ability?¡± ¡°Why is he so big?¡± ¡°Could it be an illusion?¡± As everyone was discussing, Du Gang made his move. He stretched out one hand, clenched it into a fist, and swung it rapidly towards the Overlord. This single punch instantly created a cosmic wind that blew away the floating dust and debris within a few hundred thousand cubic meters, scattering them in all directions. The Overlord, facing a fist many timesrger than himself, was taken aback. He quickly suppressed his inner fear, activated his star power, released the power of his Tyrant Body, and swung his de towards the iing fist. ¡°Strike!¡± Apanied by a silent roar. A punch and a de collided. The anticipated devastation didn¡¯t happen. At that moment, the Overlord, like a rocket, was sent flying back in the direction he came from. At that moment, he felt an endless surge of power, like wave after wave, continuously flooding into his body, threatening to tear him apart. His entire body lost its bnce, tumbling non-stop in the universe. After countless whirls, he finally stabilized his figure with the help of gravity. Although he was in a mess, he wasn¡¯t seriously injured! ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Overlord is actually unharmed?¡± The audience was stunned. When they first saw the giant, they were all terrified, thinking it was a powerful race or a formidable ability. But when they saw that the Overlord was merely flung tens of thousands of meters away after the punch without injury, they found it absurd. As if the force from such a gigantic body did not cause the expected damage. ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± The panic on the Overlord¡¯s face disappeared as he understood something. He chuckled, ¡°It turns out, you¡¯re not meteorite-level, not even asteroid-level!¡± At first, he thought he was going to die, feeling the enormous force inside him as if it was the end. However, as he kept tumbling, he realized that although the force kept assaulting his body, it wasn¡¯t sharp enough to cause substantial damage. At that moment, his confidence came rushing back. On the other side, the giant Du Gang, thousands of meters tall, fell into deep thought, knitting his brows. When he was one thousand meters tall, he was on par with asteroid-level beings. At three thousand meters, he had the strength to annihte asteroid-level beings. He had thought that at ten thousand meters, he would be strong enough to defeat meteorite-level beings. However, reality proved otherwise. His ten-thousand-meter size had the strength, but the output wasn¡¯t as effective as he imagined. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± He could feel that his strength was immense, so strong that he felt like he could carry a on his back and run. But why couldn¡¯t he deliver the expected punch?! Just as he contemted, the Overlord, holding his two-meter-long de, charged at him again, this time aiming for Du Gang¡¯s eyes. Du Gang, who was pondering his power issue, casually extended a finger and flicked the iing Overlord. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Instantly, the Overlord, who was rapidly passing by, was reflected and sent back even more swiftly. Seeing the Overlord still unharmed, Du Gang wondered, ¡°Could it be that power really has a concept of mass?¡± ¡°My strength is strong, but its mass isn¡¯t enough to break them?¡± With this thought, he noticed a satellite thirty thousand kilometers away. His heart stirred, and he quickly exercised gravity, speeding towards the satellite. Simultaneously, he also used gravity to grab the still-tumbling Overlord, pulling him towards the satellite. The gravitational pull exerted by his ten-thousand-meter body was incrediblyrge. In an instant, he covered tens of thousands of meters of distance, and the speed was still increasing. Behind him, the Overlord was like a kite, being dragged along. The rapid travel distance made it impossible for his mouth to close, causing him to murmur silently. If you looked closely, you would see saliva continuously released unconsciously into the cosmic space. Along the way, Du Gang took the time to look back. Just like before, although the Overlord was in a mess, he wasn¡¯t seriously hurt! Within a few tens of seconds, he was standing on the surface of the satellite. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud noise, he directlynded on the surface of the satellite. Instantly, a hole a hundred thousand meters wide appeared out of nowhere. He turned around, watching the wind-blown Overlord in the distance. He reached out his hand and forcefully pulled him in. In an instant, the Overlord appeared in his palm. Taking advantage of his confusion, Du Gang quickly extended his other hand. Once he aimed, he pinched the Overlord between his index finger and thumb and began to rub vigorously. His hand was massive, a full nine hundred meters long, with just one finger reaching five hundred meters. In between his fingers, the Overlord was as minute as a speck of dust. However, as he continued to rub vigorously, a strange sensation arose. In between his fingers, the Overlord felt as if he were a grain of sand being rubbed when he was still a human. Although tiny, it was hard enough that he couldn¡¯t crush it. While he was rubbing the Overlord between his fingers, he delved into his thoughts. ¡°Could it have something to do with density? The density of humans is not much different from water, just slightly higher. When these guys upgrade to asteroid level, or meteorite level, does their density increase significantly?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not just about density!¡± Du Gang suddenly thought that dense objects are not necessarily hard. He thought of diamonds, which don¡¯t have the highest density on Earth, but they do have the greatest hardness. The reason lies in the molecr arrangement of diamonds. Diamonds are arranged in triangles, and triangles have stability! ¡°So, these meteorite-level beings, have they not only increased their density, but their bodies have evolved into a more powerful species?¡± With this thought, he casually flicked his finger, causing the Overlord to rocket into the satellite. Like a pebble hitting a tofu wall, he directly punctured a small hole and prated deeper into it. ¡°Indeed, these soils have a poor density and molecr structure. In front of the Overlord, they¡¯re like paper mache!¡± Du Gang had excellent eyesight. He clearly saw that although the Overlord¡¯s body remained unharmed, he had prated tens of thousands of meters into the ground before finally stopping. On the surface of the satellite, there appeared a meteorite crater tens of thousands of meters in diameter. All this proved that his strength was immense, but his rank wasn¡¯t high. For the first time, he felt troubled due to his excessive strength. ¡°If enough strength is condensed into a single point, could it break their guard?¡± Chapter 129 - 129: 128: Mighty Man, Spare My Life! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 129 - 129: 128: Mighty Man, Spare My Life! (Please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bang, bang!¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± Originally standing in the vast expanse of space to feel the vibe, Jin Ke and the rest of the Meteorite-level creatures all scrambled to the windows of their respective spaceships. After quickly knocking the doors open, they all crowded inside. ¡°It¡¯s too brutal!¡± Jin Ke shuddered!
If he were to be manipted and toyed with like a little ant, he would bepletely finished, and he would lose all face in the future! Luckily, he, an elder, was steady enough to keep his mouth shut! ¡®What kind of monster is this guy, exactly?¡± ¡°Clearly, his cultivation system is different from ours!¡± ¡°Yes, his body isrge and his strength is strong, but he should be unable to kill a Meteorite-level being!¡± Someone still noticed the trick in it. ¡°Even if he can¡¯t kill a Meteorite-level being, that¡¯s still terrifying, right? Look at the condition of the Overlord now, where is his previous domineering appearance¡­¡± At this moment, on that satellite, Overlord totally lost all the confidence he had earlier and took refuge far underground, hoping Du Gang would forget about him. Too desperate. He never expected that one day, he would be suppressed so miserably by someone¡¯s power. Although the opponent couldn¡¯t kill him, thisprehensive domination, treating him like an insect to y with, was just too helpless! Even if he wanted to escape, he couldn¡¯t run away at this moment. The strong gravitational pull caused by Du Gang¡¯s gigantic body left him no chance to escape. What if I unleash this power through the Ancient God¡¯s spear?¡± Right now, Du Gang¡¯s biggest problem was how to consolidate and transform all his power into aprehensive change. Once he thought of it, he quickly summoned his Ancient God¡¯s spear. In an instant, the Ancient God¡¯s spear, more than 15,000 meters long, appeared before everything. The surface of the entire satellite suddenly sagged again over arge area due to the new weight. ¡°Boom!¡± Then, he jumped straight up and distanced himself from the satellite with his gravitational pull. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but when he left the satellite, he felt it tremble. ¡°Is that his weapon?¡± ¡°How did he get it? Is it a space ring?¡± The people inside the spaceship, watching thence far more massive than the giant of ten thousand meters in the distance, were all stunned. They felt as if the scene before their eyes was like a PowerPoint of illusions¡­ nothing could possibly be real¡­ ¡°What on earth does he want to do?¡± Among everyone¡¯s confusion, Du Gang struck! They saw him appear in space in a posture of concentrated power, raising hisnce high with both hands. The next second, activating the gravitational pull, his entire body, including thence, headed towards the satellite. Du Gang¡¯s height of ten thousand meters seemed like a three-year-old child wielding a gun in front of a grown-up as he stood in front of a giant satellite a hundred kilometers in diameter. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Two massive explosions urred. A shocking scene unfolded in front of everyone. They saw Du Gang holding thence directly and shooting the satellite back half the distance. Remember, this was a satellite with a diameter of 100 kilometers, and half its distance was a whopping fifty kilometers. Just with one strike, the satellite, much heavier than him, was pushed back! But what surprised everyone the most was not this, but that the satellite in the distance was now visibly copsing at an rming rate. At this moment, it was as if they had been sublimated, turning from the material on the star to the matter in the universe. ¡°Jump! Jump! Jump!¡± At this moment, panic ensued in all spaceships, and orders to hyperjump were issued immediately! This dust and muddy soil, in daily life, seemed to hold no significant danger; however, at this moment, due to Du Gang¡¯s powerful strike, they all roared like a billion horsepower engines, charging in all directions. ¡°Bang!¡± A star-E-ss spaceship, which was having a slow start, was struck and destroyed by a major meteor shower formed by these fragments, sparking a beautiful burst of fireworks in the process. ¡°Run! Run! Run!¡± At this moment, all the spectators in the spaceships panicked and immediately ordered everyone to run away. Before you knew it, thousands of dense spaceships had vanished instantly! This meteor shower continued for a full three minutes before it ended. At this point, look back at the satellite, its originally round body was now gone. All that remained in the universe was half a sphere! Half the satellite had disappeared, or rather, had been dispersed by Du Gang¡¯snce and thrown into every corner of space! Du Gang was also surprised at what he had turned the satellite into, but he could ept it because he had a sort of premonition when he delivered that strike. It¡¯s just that he had no idea that he could actually destroy the satellite. Looking at the remaining half of the satellite, he shook his head. It was obvious that he only knocked off a portion of the topsoil of the satellite, while deep down, there was still a thickyer of soil wrapping it up. ¡°Where is the Overlord?¡± Du Gang nced at the masterpiece caused by his actions in front of him, and was taken aback for a moment. His gaze quickly roamed around. After looking around several times, there was still no sign of Overlord, who was as small as a sesame seed, on therge half of the remaining satellite. It¡¯s clear that Overlord was mixed in with the dust and soil, rushing into space with them. Meanwhile, the people living inside the Overlord, all came out of their homes at this moment, went to the streets, raised their heads, and looked at the sky. ¡°My God, has our ¡®Moon¡¯ been eaten?¡± ¡°Why is the ¡®Moon¡¯ missing a part?¡± Watching the moon in the starry sky missing a part, the citizens were all in panic. Before they could react, numerous fiery meteors rained down from the stars and headed towards Overlord. Fortunately, these meteors, albeit numerous, were notrge in mass and almostpletely burned out in the atmosphere before they hit the ground. Also, many meteors were smashed into cosmic dust on the outskirts of the. This could not be done just by the satellite bases of Overlord. All this was due to those spaceships. Usually, the ce closest to the Resonance Node is the easiest ce to hyperjump. In the entire Titan Star System, the only unblocked Resonance Node was the outer space of Overlord. And after distancing themselves, attacking with superweapons would be rtively safer. Therefore, these spaceships released all the weapons onboard that they could possibly have for their own safety at that moment. For a moment, the entire space around Overlord turned into a battlefield, as thousands of battleships fired simultaneously, sending tens of thousands of energy beams out into the cosmos. These thousands of spaceships, along with the numerous existing satellite bases, put up a defense thatsted a full half-hour, eventually eliminating all attacking meteorites. When they finally tasted victory, aside from twenty-odd Meteorite-level strongholds, everyone else looked like they had narrowly escaped death. In such celestial space, if the spaceship was destroyed, except for those twenty-odd Meteorite-level elites, most people might have faced death! ¡°I stayed alive!¡± ¡°Damn, I managed to evade interster war, escaped the divine conflict initiated by the Hall of Gods, got through the Seven-Day War, all to nearly lose my life spectating a battle today¡­¡± At this moment, everyone started to celebrate, embracing those around them. When they had finally calmed down, they shared their extraordinary experiences of the day on their respective social tforms. It is imaginable that the numerous shared experiences of all the powerful forces could cause a sensation in the entire Wastnd Star Domain equal to a star explosion, leading to a series of aftershocks. At a satellite base. The Overlord fell into it as if escaping from outer space. The first thing he said when he entered was to the guards: ¡°Where¡¯s Nn Yanran? Report her location to me, send someone to bring her here!¡± At this moment, all he could think of was to capture Nn Yanran to appease the Giant. Damn terrifying! He might not be kible by the Giant, but he certainly could bepletely controlled. The horrifying strength of the Giant, coupled with his unparalleled gravitational pull¡ªeither could entirely immobilize him. If the Giant had a bit more patience and tried a few more times with him, he didn¡¯t believe he could survive. At the very least, if the Giant threw him into a star, he certainly wouldn¡¯t survive! There are also horrific forbidden ces that could destroy him, such as Earth¡¯s core and ck holes. Being the Overlord or not, being disregarded or not, expanding the influence of Overlord. I¡¯m done ying! I¡¯m fully terrified! Better to hunker down in this tiny space and be thend Overlord! Soon, a guard reported: ¡°Lord, Nn Yanran has already left. Right before the meteor shower, she left with Ares, the War God¡­¡¯ When Ares had taken Nn Yanran out, the people in the banquet hall were already gone. After he inquired about the situation from the maids, he decided to depart with Nn Yanran to assist the Overlord. After all, his queen was quite spirited¡­ However, as soon as they reached the satellite base, he saw Du Gang¡¯s terrifyingnce through the video transmitted from the front line. He didn¡¯t realize that Du Gang¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t kill Meteorite-level beings. From his perspective, anyone who could devastate a satellite the way Du Gang did must at least be a Satellite-level entity! A rank even more powerful than Comet-level! The sight scared him so much that he immediately fled on a spacecraft, taking Nn Yanran with him, escaping Overlord and returning to the Titan Star System. Indeed, Du Gang¡¯s damage at the time wasparable to that of Satellite-level strength. But the problem was that, while he was very good at smashings, his strength wasn¡¯t up to par while dealing with people! ¡°They ran?¡± The Overlord was furious, ¡°Damn it, Ares tricked my queen into running away? At this moment, the Giant that Du Gang had be, was floating closer and closer to Overlord. Given his size, even though he was only ten kilometers high and far from Overlord, everyone on the scene was panicking. The spaceships that had been hovering near the satellite base immediately ascended and distanced themselves from the, fearing that the aftermath of the uing battle would affect them. At this point, the Overlord, frightened out of his wits, shot towards one of the ascending spaceships. Recognising the emblem on the spaceship, he could tell that it was King Nie¡¯s. With a ¡°swoosh,¡± he intercepted the spaceship. Immediately, the surface of the spaceship turned transparent, revealing King Nie¡¯s figure inside. In an unexpected turn of events, the Overlord said something truly bizarre, ¡°King Nie, don¡¯t go, help me!¡± Those on the spaceships that hadn¡¯t left far, were dumbfounded, unsure why he was asking King Nie for help. Jin Ke, who had just witnessed this scene, sneered with a coldugh, privately cursing, ¡°You old fox, so sinister!¡± But King Nie, who had been at loggerheads with the Overlord, wore a regretful expression and said, ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t help you, that guy is too horrifying¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to fight him, just to plead for mercy!¡± Overlord quickly said: ¡°Old Nie, just plead for mercy on my behalf¡­¡± Hearing these words, King Nie, after much deliberation, decided to stay put. Although they were on opposing sides on the surface, they had secretly formed an alliance. Hence, he gritted his teeth and ordered his subordinates: ¡°Open the cabin doors, you guys go to a safer distance and stand by, take care of the spaceship¡­ ¡± He decided to stay back with the Overlord, at least he was a Meteorite-level character too, he wouldn¡¯t die that easily! ¡°Raise the white g!¡± Watching the giant getting closer and closer, the Overlord roared. The Barnard n can¡¯t be destroyed in my hands! Now, we have trulye to a do-or-die situation for our n! Soon, all the satellite bases, at the same time, hoisted white gs. Some bases even raised hundreds of white gs densely. From a distance, Du Gang, who was still tens of kilometers away from the satellite base, saw the white gs. He also noticed the Overlord, who was high in the air, holding up a white g. ¡°Did they surrender?¡± A thought crossed his mind. He didn¡¯t shrink back but continued to fly over as a giant, though his flying speed had significantly decreased. ¡°Overlord, kneel!¡± At this point, King Nie next to him, suggested, ¡°A man should know when to bend and when to stretch. You even sent your queen to Ares, facing such a strong opponent like this, can¡¯t you kneel?¡± Compared to others, he knew the Overlord better. He knew that his title was exactly the opposite of his personality. He wasn¡¯t reckless at all, rather, he was a cunning fox. At first, when the Overlord had just broken through to the Meteorite-level, he sought him out. He mentioned an idea to create a facade of being mortal enemies while secretly forming an alliance to deal with any enemies that mighte their way. After all, the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend, and at that time, it would be uncertain who would be the one stabbing the other in the back. Since then, tales of the Overlord¡¯s recklessness, stubbornness, and undying opposition to King Nie have spread around. Who would¡¯ve thought, before they could even bring down an enemy together, their ploy would be exposed prematurely. As soon as he uttered these words, without any hesitation, the Overlord dropped to his Imees. ¡°I surrender!¡± While waving the white g in his hand, he shouted at Du Gang: ¡°Spare me, hero!¡± Chapter 130 - 130: 129: Launch the Divine Battle! Chapter 130 - 130: 129: Launch the Divine Battle! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We¡¯ve signed a life-and-death agreement, wagering the survival of our two civilizations. Now you want to surrender, not only protecting your life, but also ensuring the survival of your Barnard civilization, there needs to be a certainpensation¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s face remained calm as he said lightly: ¡°Name your price. If I¡¯m satisfied, I will let you live. If I¡¯m not satisfied, then I will act¡­¡± Looking at the respectfully standing Overlord, he reminded: ¡°Remember, I¡¯m only giving you one shot!¡± The Overlord swallowed hard, finding it difficult, but he had to go through with it. After a costly reluctance, he finally said: ¡°Fifty satellite bases, ten one-star ships, two two-star ships, one three-star ship, a resonance node shield¡­¡±
He spoke for a long time, worrying that it was not enough, and finally added: ¡°These things take up half of the Barnard family¡¯s current resources. You should know that destroying a civilization is easy, but once destroyed, there¡¯s nothing left to salvage¡­¡± ¡°In addition, my Barnard is willing to form a thousand-year alliance with Earth Civilization. We share life and death, progress and retreat together¡­¡± Finally, Du Gang epted his offerings. The two returned to the Overlord¡¯s pce and under the witness of the guests who hade to the wedding, they signed a life-saving agreement, along with a pact of a thousand-year alliance. Du Gang was indeed powerful, but Earth Civilization was weak, making this thousand-year alliance incredibly crucial. Though only a thousand years, he believed that this amount of time was sufficient for Earth to grow stronger. Once everything was signed and done, all the representatives of the many powers who were attending the ceremony, collectively sighed in relief Now, whether they were from meteorite oret-level powers, they all held their sses and came up to Du Gang to express their respect. In no time, Du Gang became the center of all social interactions. In their eyes, the Earth power led by Du Gang had instantly transformed from a first-level force to a two-and-a-half-level force. It was clear that no secondary power would dare to antagonize Du Gang after witnessing today¡¯s battle. For these people, Du Gang did not give a cold face but rather engaged in friendly conversations with them. His intent to disy his might had been achieved. He could clearly see that no one would try to take advantage of Earth civilization in the future. Now, his first priority was to maintain some goodwill and show these people that he, Du Gang, was not a madman or a senseless killer. In some corner of the banquet hall, Pang Ze looked at Du Gang, who was being surrounded at the center, with an uneasy feeling. At first, he thought Du Gang was just a native earthling with a powerparable to the meteorite-level, hence he didn¡¯t overthink it. However, after the Overlord stated his intention to destroy the Earth, he thought Du Gang was done for. Now, things changed and Du Gang was climbing up the ranks. Before he could adjust his mindset and join others in getting to know Du Gang, hismunicator rang. Upon checking, he found that it was Hu Xiang, head of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association¡¯s branch in the Wastnd Star Region. This sudden message set him into a panic. He went to a corner and reluctant as he was, he answered the call. ¡°P¡­President!¡± ¡°Are you still at the banquet hall?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Has that giant left yet?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s still conversing with others¡­¡± ¡°Regarding you bowing to the Hall of Gods as a representative of the Association, do you have anything to say?¡± Hu Xiang spoke indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t care about the matter. But Pang Ze knew that this wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared. ¡°President, Ares was staring at all three of us all this time, acting as if he could start a fight any moment¡­¡± ¡°We three are only meteorite-level. We didn¡¯t think too much, just felt it was normal for meteorite levels to saluteet-level powerhouses¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hu Xiang chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I see. I remember you were the one in charge of the negotiation with the Earth Alliance. Do you know that giant?¡± Pang Ze frantically said, ¡°I do know him, I do!¡± Hu Xiang nodded and said, ¡°Now, go and befriend that giant. If you get along well with him, I won¡¯t pursue this issue further!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, President, I will definitely get along well with him!¡± Pang Ze quickly responded. ¡°Go ahead!¡± After hanging up the call, Hu Xiang opened the video in front of him once again and began to watch it. Only after watching Du Gang knock away nearly half of the satellite with a single spear did he heave a deep sigh of relief. He had watched this video several times in a row, and each viewing left him utterly shocked! He had once been privileged enough to see a satellite-ss powerhouse in action. To destroy a satellite, such a being had to unleash a massive offensive; and such an attack could not be maintained indefinitely. Yet, the giant was different; the power he disyed came entirely from physical strength, and there wasn¡¯t even a hint of Star Power fluctuations within his body. This indicated that he could continuously unleash attacks of this magnitude. ¡°Thank goodness his power level isn¡¯t very high! ¡± ¡°However, this guy, he must be considered a cosmic mutant, right?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of bloodline he has¡­¡± The universe was vast, and there were quite a few races within it that possessed individuals with immense power. Without exception, these races all possessed incredibly powerful bloodlines, and their mature members could dominate wherever they went. At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s appearance greatly resembled those colossal creatures, save for one difference¡ªwhile he was a huge creature, he was humanoid! ¡°Regardless, this information should be reported first!¡± As the chapter president of the Association in the Wastnd Star Region, it was his duty to ry various pieces of information to his superiors. At this moment, the branch managers of the other two tertiary factions in the Wastnd Star Region initiated a video call to him. Once connected, the three of them began to converse. ¡°Old Hu, what do you think? You¡¯ve seen that giant now, haven¡¯t you? Do you think we can defeat him?¡± Hu Xiang shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily. I¡¯ve studied the video carefully. Initially, Overlord struck the giant with a blow after his transformation. Although he didn¡¯t put forth his full power, the attack must have had at least half of his strength. But in the end, it didn¡¯t even manage to break the giant¡¯s skin¡­¡± ¡°So you mean, weet-ss beings still can¡¯t harm him?¡± Hu Xiang pondered for two seconds and then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We won¡¯t know until we fight him. But it¡¯s true that his power level isn¡¯t very high. I suspect he has a high-level or even peak-level cosmic bloodline. However, it seems his inheritance is iplete; he hasn¡¯t grasped the true essence of power¡­¡± In the universe, there indeed exist high-level bloodlines. But these bloodlines are typically passed down through inheritance, and the individuals possessing them would naturallyprehend relevant skills and techniques. However, judging from the giant¡¯s performances, he didn¡¯t seem to possess any techniques. ¡°The true essence of power¡­ I¡¯ve heard that in the past, there were some people who focused only on strength and not on Star Power cultivation. Do you think he might be rted to them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, we can¡¯t understand these kinds of people¡­ Anyway, I won¡¯t initiate contact with him until the headquarters issues an instruction!¡± The other two thought of Overlord being crunched in the giant¡¯s fingers, and immediately shook their heads. They didn¡¯t want that to happen to them! When the video of Du Gang destroying half of the satellite was released, the entire Wastnd Star Region was set aze. All tforms and websites having a trending leaderboard were filled with news about the Earth¡¯s giant on this day. Every happening on Overlord had been uploaded to the inte. There was a video of Du Gang, in his humanoid form, wrestling with Overlord. There was a video of him transforming into a giant and first taking on Overlord, and brutally thrashing him. There was also a video of him wielding a spear and, with a single strike, shattering half of a satellite. Finally, videos of Overlord surrendering, thousands of warships afraid tond, the signing of agreements upon returning to Overlord, and rushing to toast with various powerhouses were also exposed. Underneath each of these videos, a heated discussion was taking ce. Everyone was astounded by the giant¡¯s strength. Everyone was guessing, what exactly was this giant¡¯s race? ¡°One man, suppressing an entire domain! ¡± Without a doubt, in everyone¡¯s heart, Du Gang was that unparalleled figure. With him here, which force would dare to disrespect him? Didn¡¯t you see those leaders of second-tier forces all scrambling to offer their toast? Those meteorite-level powerhouses from the first-tier forces didn¡¯t even have a chance to squeeze into the inner circle. However, there were some who were unreconciled. ¡°Where are you cing the third-tier forces in your minds?¡± ¡°Exactly, if aet-level powerhouse makes a move, the giant is sure to fall!¡± Against this resentful force,izens refuted with ament: ¡°Comet-tier is indeed strong, but does he want to be just a ¡®lonemander¡¯?¡± This left the keyboard warriors online feeling particrly displeased. But in everyone¡¯s eyes, Du Gang was still not as powerful as aet-level power, because in that battle, even though his destructive power was astonishing, he could not kill the Overlord! This was his only weakness, and the reason everyone believed that he couldn¡¯t defeat theet-level powerhouses! The Cosmic Civilization Protection Association waspliant and directly issued a certificate of a second-tier civilization to Earth Civilization on the very same day. However, many people believed that Earth Civilization would be a special existence in the future, the only ¡®two-and-a-half-tier¡¯ force in the wastnd star region. Stronger than all major second-tier forces, but weaker than the third-tier ones! ¡°What do you think would happen if the giant shed with the Hall of Gods?¡± ¡°Ahem, I predict, the Hall of Gods would instigate a divine war¡­¡± Although people in the wastnd star region didn¡¯t dare to offend the Hall of Gods, they were quite bold online. Because the Hall of Gods couldn¡¯t eliminate nor track the negativements on the inte. Faintly, people of the wastnd star region were eager to witness a war between the giant and the Hall of Gods. Unfortunately, not long afterwards, they received news that the Hall of Gods had sent a gift to Earth Civilization. Suddenly, many people felt regretful. Titan Star System. After Ares returned here, he kept an eye on the happenings in the Overlord Star System. When he discovered that the Overlord was still alive after such an attack, he realized that the so-called giant was just a castrated version of a pseudo- satellite ¨C level entity. From the perspective of destroying civilizations, his power was indeed formidable,parable to the destructive power of a satellite-level entity. However, his power, oddly enough, couldn¡¯t threaten meteorite-level powerhouses, which made him relieved but also somewhat annoyed. After all, of all the meteorite-level forces present, he was the only one who had fled in extreme fear. Although the reason was that those spaceships had just jumped and couldn¡¯t jump again after just a few seconds¡­ But for him, it was still a disgrace. At the same time, he also seized Nn Yanran who was trving to sneak away. ¡°Lord God of War, I thought you wanted to be my godfather, please let me go¡­¡± Nn Yanran, with a terrified face, hoped that their past rtions would persuade him to spare her. Ares shook his head and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t followed me back, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to control you. But now, since you have followed me back, it¡¯s out of my hands! ¡± He wasn¡¯t lying. Although he was one of the twelve Gods, he still had to obey Zeus and Hera in the Titan Star System. Hera wasn¡¯t moving, so he didn¡¯t dare casually let Nn Yanran go. This wasn¡¯t because Hera was the Queen of the Gods. Rather, Hera had been managing the trivial matters of the entire Titan Star System as the Queen for so many years. In contrast, Zeus stayed in his secret chamber, cultivating wholeheartedly for higher strength and rarely came out. No sooner had he finished speaking than God Queen Hera came to his house with a group of people, demanding his prisoner! ¡°What are you nning to do with her?!¡± Ares couldn¡¯t help but ask out of remnant feelings. Hera¡¯s face was calm as she carelessly replied, ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll send her to Earth Civilization as a gift¡­¡¯ Ares frowned and replied, ¡°By doing so, wouldn¡¯t it damage our reputation and prestige in the Hall of Gods?¡± Hera shook her head, gazing at him profoundly and calmly said, ¡°Lions never care about the feelings of sheep¡­ and we are Gods, we don¡¯t need to care about how mortals think!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After hearing this, Ares could onlyply, he was more fearful of Hera than Zeus. Because, before ascending to meteorite level status to be the God of War, he lived under Hera¡¯s ruthless governance. Seeing that God of War Ares really couldn¡¯t save her, Nn Yanran panicked. She screamed loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t send me to Earth, I am valuable, I have a secret, I know a secret about the giant!¡± Hera narrowed her eyes, corners of her mouth curving up as she casually said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the secret!¡± ¡°You have to promise me not to send me to Earth, then I will¡­¡± Before Nn Yanran could finish speaking, Herashed out at her. ¡°Bargaining? She sneered at her personal guard, ¡°Take her away, lock her up in the celestial prison, I want to know all of her secrets¡­¡± The celestial prison of the Hall of Gods? Nn Yanran was taken aback, she had heard enough about the horrors of this ce. However, she still didn¡¯t reveal anything about the giant, she wanted to make sure she would be safe before disclosing the secret. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that she wasn¡¯t as tough as she imagined herself to be. Only three hours had passed when, in the celestial prison, the cries of Nn Yanran in pain could be heard. ¡°I¡¯ll tell, stop hitting me, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Soon, Hera walked into the celestial prison, looked condescendingly at her and said, ¡°Speak, what secret do you hold?!¡± Nn Yanran was on herst breath. Unable to lift her head, she looked at Hera¡¯s valuable shoes and said, ¡°This secret, I¡¯ll only say in front of the God King, only he is qualified to know¡­¡± Hera squinted her eyes. She nced subtly at the people around her and noticed that God of War Ares was among them, suppressing her strange thoughts and nodded, ¡°Agreed!¡± Half an hourter, Nn Yanran¡¯s corpse was brought out from the God King¡¯s pce. At the same time, the order of the God King was also announced. ¡°Send Nn Yanran¡¯s corpse to Earth Civilization as a gift¡­ ¡°Seal the Titan Star System entirely and summon all the gods!¡± When the other eleven Main Gods arrived at the Hall of Gods with puzzled expressions. Zeus didn¡¯t say anything, only his eyes gleaming, he seemed spirited and excited as he announced a single phrase. ¡°Initiate the war of gods!¡± Chapter 131 - 131: 130: Ambushed! Chapter 131 - 131: 130: Ambushed! Trantor: 549690339 On Earth, all things began to rebuild as the disaster faded. People who were originally scattered across various bases have been gathered and relocated to a new ce. The city that used to be the capital of Shuchuan province is arge basin,rge enough to amodate tens of millions of people. After cleanup, the people have already restored this city to a modern appearance. Naturally, water, electricity, and Inte were first to be restored.
As modern humans, we can¡¯t live without the Inte, which is an important channel for people to obtain information. However, on Earth at present, only the local¡¯s Inte is open, and this is not intentional restriction by the leaders. Rather, there are only a few over a hundred devices on Earth that can connect to the wastnd star areawork. These devices are neither too expensive nor cheap, and it is unrealistic to provide one for each ordinary citizen. However, on August 8, all people were ecstatic! For, the Earth Alliance transferred a portion of the content of the Wastnd Star Area Network to the local areawork of Earth. This included everything Du Gang had done and fought when he reached the Overlord system. Besides that, there were also some reviews of Du Gang and attitudes towards Earth on the Wastndwork. Wastnd Times: ¡°Earth Civilization is obviously just a newborn civilization. You could even say that without Du Gang, they wouldn¡¯t even qualify as a Level One civilization. However, there are no ifs. Under Du Gang¡¯s protection, they will hop on the fastest development train in the history of the wastnd star area, hence bing the civilization that has made the shortest leap from primitive to secondary¡­¡± Wastnd Review: ¡°You can imagine that under this heap of materialpensation and aid from the Overlord System, Earth Civilization will rapidly evolve at a rocket-like speed and reach the level it should have¡­¡± Wastnd Headlines: ¡°From here, we can see how profound the influence that a powerful person can bring to their civilization¡­¡± ¡°As long as you are powerful, you can even help your civilization rapidly leap forward and be the hero of your entire civilization¡­¡± ¡°I believe that in the future, Du Gang will not only be recorded in our wastnd star area¡¯s history books but also be a great figure in Earth Civilization¡­¡± The Earth Alliance officially set up a program group responsible for transferring factual content from all over the universe. Moreover, they selectively also transferred over somement sections of certain content. Clearly, allments under these contents are praises and admirations for Du Gang. However, this time, they did not selectively choose content. Because, this time, there really were so many people worshipping Du Gang! Looking at the reports from major star system media and admiration from civilians of various civilizations for Du Gang, all Earthlings felt a sense of pride. ¡°See, this is our God of War!¡± ¡°This is our great Earth Alliance Master!¡± If before, people epted Du Gang as Earth Alliance Master out of respect for his power and fear of him. Now, people from the depth of their hearts have changed their views on Du Gang. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Du Gang is a qualified Alliance Master! He not only saved Earth from a possible disaster, but he also fought for a very promising future for Earth! Even, many people spontaneously took to the streets, shouting the name of War God Du Gang in reverence. It can be said that Du Gang¡¯s name, at this moment, has reached a very high height. He is not only the first Earth Alliance Master but also a belief for the current Earthlings! At this moment, at the temporarymand post of the Earth Alliance. In addition to the original inhabitants of Earth, half of the members of the Barnard family were also here. At the center of these people were Du Gang and the Overlord, they had already taken a spaceship to Earth. They began discussing the issue of Earth reconstruction. Originally, these issues should not have been handled by Du Gang and Overlord, they could have delegated it to their subordinates, but Du Gang was worried about the leadership on his side being unable to fully act due to the gap between the enemy and us. So, just to be safe, he kept Overlord by his side, listening in on the joint discussions of Earth¡¯s construction n. With Du Gang and Overlord present, the senior engineers of Barnard all dared not show any arrogance, at this moment they all respectfully presented all the beneficial ns for Earth, narrating them slowly. On Earth¡¯s side, it was Lu Zhou acting as a representative, asking some professional questions from time to time, to ensure that everything could meet standard. After all, these were all obtained for Earth by Du Gang, missing this opportunity, developing to the level of Overlord would take a long time. After observing for a while and making sure that the people of Earth will not be ughtered when he¡¯s not there, Du Gang, apanied by Overlord, left the meeting venue to get some fresh air. Simrly, once the Overlord made sure that Du Gang wouldn¡¯t kill him, he dropped his previous restraint, smiling and asking:¡¯Your civilization still follows this alliance system?¡± Du Gang nced at him and nodded his head: ¡°Otherwise?¡± Overlordughed: ¡°Our Barnard¡¯s civilization, was once like that, elevating from a technological society to a level one civilization¡­¡± ¡°Back then, it was also the Barnard Alliance, dozens of countries around the world, forming a singlemunity¡­¡± ¡°However, as time went by, cosmic culture continuously invaded, causing some people¡¯s ideas to change¡­¡± ¡°Around the centennial of the Alliance, Barnard¡¯s first meteorite-level powerhouse appeared.¡± ¡°Since then, everything has changed!¡± ¡°He assumed the position of Alliance lead in the first fifty years, but afterwards, after those of his era all died of old age, hepletely let loose¡­¡± ¡°You know, purple-level powerhouses, can extend their lifespan by about a hundred years, but reaching the meteorite level, one¡¯s lifespan can be extended by five hundred years¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, around the bicentennial of the Alliance, he changed the entire political structure of Barnard, disbanded the Alliance and established a monarchy!¡± ¡°Of course, there were many people opposing it at the time, but he stubbornly spent two hundred years, grinding down all those who opposed him¡­¡± ¡°Since then, Barnard¡¯s civilization became one that respects power, which is consistent with the norm of the broader cosmos!¡± Overlord sighed: ¡°Cosmicws can¡¯t be changed by individuals like you and me, this essence of the strong leading will eventually rece the characteristics that belong to each civilization¡­¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes: ¡°You mean, I should be king?¡± Overlordughed: ¡°Don¡¯t you find that too many people have a say in things?¡± His meaning was, there are too many leaders in your alliance, and despite being so weak, you all talk a lot. If it weren¡¯t for Du Gang¡¯s presence, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to tolerate it. ¡°Like our Barnard, we essentially have a monarchy system and a Barnard system¡­ ¡°The monarchy system is dedicated to serving the king, while the Barnard system, is responsible for all livelihood issues. For these livelihood issues, that¡¯s where these expertse in handy¡­¡± Du Gang thought for a moment and shook his head: ¡°I understand what you mean, but it¡¯s not possible now. At least, I have no intention of being a king yet. As for the future, we can discuss that when the timees!¡± At that moment, hismunicator rang, ncing down he saw it was Yao Zhenguo. As soon as he answered, Yao Zhenguo hurriedly said, ¡°Chairman, someone from the Hall of Gods has arrived outside Earth requesting permission tond. They say they brought Nn Yanran¡¯s body back as a gift¡­¡¯ Du Gang quickly looked up at the stars, saw nothing, meaning the spaceship was not hovering in this star space. He quickly asked, ¡°What level spaceship did theye in?¡± ¡°A two-star E-ss spaceship!¡± Du Gang then turned his head towards Overlord and asked, ¡°Who typically uses this level of spaceship?¡± Overlordughed, ¡°The Hall of Gods is a force that highly respects rules. Normally, a four-star E-ss spaceship can only be used by their God King, and there is only one¡­¡± ¡°A three-star E-ss spaceship is the vehicle of choice for the other eleven Main Gods!¡± ¡°Two-star E-ss spaceships are typically used by subordinate gods¡­in other words, meteorite-level powerhouses leading teams!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang nodded and replied, ¡°Tell them tond at the old Nanyuan base. I¡¯m heading over to assess the situation.¡± Normally, alien spaceships visiting would park outside satellite bases, and the visitors wouldnd using small spacecraft. However, Earth currently has no satellite bases to amodate the arrival of alien spaceships. They must let themnd directly. Moreover, ording to cosmic etiquette, if the visitors are of Meteorite Level, they would usually be received by someone of the same rank. The problem is, apart from Du Gang, Earth doesn¡¯t even have a single Purple Level warrior. Therefore, he has no choice but to greet them himself. Soon. he and the Overlord took off. flying across the sky towards Nanynan It wasn¡¯t far to the former Nanyuan base ¨C only a hundred kilometers or so. Given the speed they could achieve in their humanoid forms, they reached there in just a dozen seconds. By this point, in the sky above, they could already see the spaceship adorned with the emblem of the Hall of Gods. Clearly, the ship was on a mission of goodwill; it was descending rather slowly. The Overlord chuckled, ¡°Looks like the Hall of Gods isn¡¯t intending to be your enemy!¡± Du Gang nodded in agreement. Perhaps noticing their arrival, the spaceship hovering in mid-air elerated its descent to avoid making them wait too long. In no time, itnded on the ground just twenty meters away from Du Gang and the Overlord. With a heavy thud, the cabin door opened and an expressionless yet handsome man in regr battle attire descended. Behind him, a row of men and women followed, with the front four carrying a rectangr wooden nk. Du Gang immediately fixed his gaze on the wooden nk. Sure enough, the person lying on it was Nn Yanran. ¡°Great!¡± He burst intoughter, and a sigh of relief. Nn Yanran¡¯s death signified theplete demise of his enemies. Thus, a dozen people from the other side approached them. Meanwhile, the Overlord looked puzzled. He felt he recognized the figure at the front, but he couldn¡¯t remember where from. Moreover, all of them exuded a substantial aura that distinguished them from ordinary meteorite-level warriors¡­ When the crowd got close enough for negotiations, the Overlord finally recognized a familiar face from the back row. Ares? He was slightly taken aback. The current Ares didn¡¯t carry the air of divinity he had when garbed in golden armor. Dressed in a dark, ordinary battle suit, head bowed, he looked like a typical soldier. At this moment, many thoughts raced through his mind. He then realized why the man at the front looked so familiar. That was the face of God King Zeus, featured in the school textbooks of his childhood! No sooner had he spoken than Zeus made his move. ¡°Arc Lightning!¡± The lightning he summoned moved faster than his voice. The instant the Overlord opened his mouth, it was unleashed. Zzap, zzap, zzap! A bolt of lightning as thick as a bowl shot straight at Du Gang. The moment it hit him, it ricocheted towards the Overlord. Buzz! As for Du Gang, the lightning only caused a slightly tingly sensation and dealt no substantial harm. However, for the Overlord, it was a stealth attack from a Comet-level powerhouse. With a thud, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was filled with electricity, which kept surging continuously. This single strike severely wounded him, reducing him to a state of immobility. Meanwhile, the eleven ones behind Zeus used their divine powers at the same instant he attacked. In an instant, a flurry of varied attacks ¨C wind, fire, thunder, lightning ¡ª rained down on them. Now, this barrage of attacks hit him one after the other, throwing him off his feet. Blood gushed unceasingly from his body, staining the ground. The Twelve Main Gods! If Du Gang still didn¡¯t understand who these visitors were, then he would be aplete fool. His immediate instinct was to transform, but he hesitated and didn¡¯t. The current location, Nanyuan base, may be deserted, but it¡¯s only a hundred kilometers away from human settlements on Earth. The destructive power that a battle between him and these people in transformed state could generate was enough to end human existence on Earthpletely. He must not transform! This realization hit him instantly and made him think: He must take the battle to outer space! After casting the lightning spell, Zeus didn¡¯t stop attacking. ¡®Electrostatic Field!¡± The next moment, an area spanning several tens of meters around him was engulfed by an electrostatic field teeming with countless lightning bolts. Meanwhile, the eleven gods behind Zeus arranged themselves in ordance with a certain formation, forming an enormous pattern with Zeus at the center. ¡°The twelve houses in position!¡± A series of golden chains suddenly appeared, linking the twelve together. At this moment, Zeus¡¯s electrostatic field, initially only several hundred meters in diameter, suddenly expanded. The next second, the twelve disappeared in an instant. When they reappeared, they had Du Gang surrounded. They had anticipated beforehand that conventional attacks would prove futile. Therefore, under Zeus¡¯s guidance, abined control formation was sessfullyunched. Meanwhile, after resisting several attacks, Du Gang used his gravitational power to propel himself skyward. ng! Barely off the ground, he was struck by an invisible force that pressed him back down to the Earth. Simultaneously, Zeus¡¯s field, which initially expanded to several hundred meters in diameter, suddenly contracted and morphed into a field covering only several meters around him. The field may have contracted, but its power had greatly intensified. Du Gang¡¯s motion, which had been decent till now, abruptly faltered. A severe pain permeated his nervous system. Fatigue, weakness, irritation, dizziness ¨C this series of negative effects started to gradually take hold. Thud! Unexpectedly, the once vigorous Du Gang now seemed to have lost all strength. Unable to support himself any longer, he fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Hold on, assimte him!¡± With a calm tone, Zeusmanded, simultaneously pressing a button in his hand. The very next moment, infinite spaceships appeared in the outer space around Earth.. Chapter 132 - 132: 131: Rescue the God of War! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 132 - 132: 131: Rescue the God of War! (Please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep- The people who were discussing the construction of the Earth were all rattled by this sudden shortwave rm. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yao Zhenguo, who was listening and determining the construction n, quickly asked. ¡°The Alliance Leader is under attack!¡± ¡°What?¡±
The people present, whether they were from Earth or Barnard, all rushed to the monitor. Sure enough, on therge screen, Du Gang was being besieged by twelve people at the moment. ¡°Where¡¯s the Overlord?¡± A Barnard Meteorite-level powerhouse hurriedly asked, he did not see the Overlord on the screen. Soon, the technician brought up the Overlord who had been beaten hundreds of meters away. At this moment, he was lying on the ground, unconscious, and his body was intermittently releasing a current. ¡°Where is the exact location?¡± Several Barnard warriors quickly asked for directions, preparing to go to rescue the Overlord. But Yao Zhenguo pulled a Barnard warrior and loudly asked: ¡°Who on earth is attacking them?¡± After being called by Yao, the warrior quickly looked, and was shocked the next second: ¡°They are the twelve Main Gods of the Hall of Gods!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was extremely anxious, when even worse news arrived. ¡°It¡¯s not good, arge number of spaceships suddenly appeared in outer space around Earth.. At the same time, in the video footage, Du Gang was hit by a powerful current and fell to the ground instantly. ¡°Du Gang!¡± ¡°War God!¡± At this moment, multiple voices rang out in themand center. At this point, Yao Zhenguo quickly said: ¡°Sound the highest alert, Li Mingzhi, you take my ce at themand center!¡± Having said this, he quickly left for another building where he couldmunicate with the universe. Leaving with him were the meterorite-grade warriors of Barnard, who hurriedly got into the flying vehicle, preparing to rush to the scene for support. ¡°Beep Beep¡ª¡° This time, rms rang out across the entire city. Superpowered warriors who were originally resting at home all left their homes at this moment and hurriedly ran towards themand center. At the same time, ordinary people in the city, in ordance with previous drills, all ran towards the air-raid shelters or the nearest subway stations. In the modern construction, there are many subways built to avoid nuclear weapons in emergency. The shallowest ones are 30 meters, and the deep ones can reach 60-70 meters deep. Unless a ground-prating nuclear bomb is used, the people hiding here will be very safe! Before going into the air-raid shelters, these people quickly started to understand the specific situation through thework. ¡°Look, what is that?!¡± Suddenly, someone lifted his head before entering the underground, and saw innumerous spaceships descending on Earth from the sky. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Could it be that the aliens are attacking Earth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, we are a 2.5-level civilization!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t we have the War God?¡± Countless people started asking on the inte at this moment. However, this time, no one had the leisure to answer them. The building in which Yao Zhenguo went, was specialized inmunicating with other civilizations in the cosmos. As soon as he entered, he anxiously said: ¡°Quickly connect me to the third-level forces¡­ The staff sitting here had heard the emergency and the rm soundsing from outside earlier, and started to act at first notice. Shortly, the diplomatic departments of the three third-level forces excluding the Hall of Gods, were contacted. Before they could say a word, Yao Zhenguo quickly said: ¡°I am the Deputy Alliance Leader of the Earth Alliance. Please report to your superior authorities immediately that the twelve Main Gods of the Hall of Gods are attacking Earth¡­¡¯ The diplomats of the three forces, looking at the images transmitted by Earth, were a little puzzled. Yet, seeing Yao Zhenguo¡¯s anxious appearance, they still contacted their superior authorities. Shortly, the leaders of the three Comet-level forces appeared in the video. Yao Zhenguo quickly exined the situation and urgently said, ¡°I hope you cane and stop them¡­¡± At the same time, the technical department transferred the video of the ongoing battle and quickly yed it for the three major forces. In the footage, twelve Main God-level powerhouses had golden energy chains around them that connected them together. In the middle of them was Du Gang, who waspletely surrounded. He was lying on the ground in a strong current, his body trembling from time to time, and his eyes were tightly closed. Clearly, encountering such a surprise attack, he had temporarily passed out. ¡°This¡­¡± The three Comet-level leaders recognized Zeus and others at once. Although they were not sure what the Hall of Gods was nning, they said: ¡°We wille right now!¡± Having said this, they disappeared from the video. Yao Zhenguo, seeing this, gave an instruction to the staff here for immediate reporting in case of any situation, and quickly ran outside to check out the situation at themand center. Many military officers were outside now, urgently assembling troops, equipping them with weapons, and ready to fight at any time. When Yao Zhenguo arrived at themand center, it was already crowded with people and thetest, most advanced Sky-eye metallic orbs were alreadyunched, moving towards Du Gang¡¯s location. In a short while, the Sky-eye metallic orbs returned the clearest images. At the scene, twelve Main Gods were still in the process of casting spells. Around them, 144 Meteorite-level demi-gods added, who were all positioned simrly to the twelve gods, forming arger formation. And in mid-air next to these people, countless battleships were guarding on either side. The cannons were all fired up and aimed at space. Obviously, they were well-prepared! This was a premeditated and nned action! ¡°Du Gang is unconscious now. It looks like he was controlled and passed out before he could transform!¡± At this moment, Li Mingzhi, seeing Yao Zhenguo, came closer and reported the situation he understood. ¡°What do these bastards want to do?!¡± Yao Zhenguo cursing angrily, said: ¡°The other three forces said they¡¯lle, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll stop the Hall of Gods¡­¡± Thinking for a moment, he continued: ¡°Have all nuclear weapon troops at the ready, obeying mymands, prepared tounch at any time¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the base, all civilians were hiding underground, and on their mobile phones, they were waiting for an official exnation on the news channel while checking various forums to see if anyone knew about this news. At this time, the TV channel, originally broadcasting various programs, suddenly switched to the Central Television Station¡¯s studio. A news anchor, properly dressed at this moment, started reporting. He did not hide the truth. Instead, in ordance with instructions from above, revealed everything. Because, in Yao Zhenguo¡¯s view, this was a matter that all citizens needed to face together! As time passed, people gradually learned the truth. ¡°How dare they attack us¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we have never met them before!¡± ¡°Can War God hold on?¡± At this time, the TV anchor disappeared, and video footage showing the situation around Du Gang was suddenly broadcasted. Immediately, everyone watched the scene in the TV nervously, secretly praying in their hearts. ¡°War God, wake up quickly!¡± ¡°Report, arge number of spaceships have entered from outer space!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the spaceships of the three major forces!¡± Yao Zhenguo and others quickly looked over. They saw that the variously sized spaceships, driven by the three major forces, didn¡¯te to the Earth Alliance Headquarters but instead went directly to the frontlines over a hundred kilometres away. Soon, the spaceships from the three major forces and the Hall of Gods¡¯ spaceships faced off. One could see that the number of spaceships from the three major forces was almost twice as many as those from the Hall of Gods. Despite that, they were still blocked by these thousand -plus spaceships from the Hall of Gods. At the same time, all their superweapons lit up immediately, appearing ready to fire at any moment. After seeing this, the three major forces issued amand to halt their advance. ¡°What are these guys trying to do?¡± At this moment, three people of the Comet-level huddled together on a four-star spaceship, faces full of confusion. Just as Hu Xiang was about to do something, suddenly, a prerecorded message from Zeus broadcast from these spaceships¡¯ speakers. ¡°As God King Zeus, I solemnly warn you in my name, anyone daring to cross the line, I will open fire immediately, and there¡¯ll be no stopping!¡± Hu Xiang blurted out in anger. The Hall of Gods had insulted the three major forces at Overlord¡¯s wedding banquet before, and now they even threatened them like this. The other two leaders had the same reaction, all wishing they could kill Zeus. ¡°President, should we take action? Just then, Pang Ze, who had finished reporting to Hu Xiang, asked the question. Hearing this, Hu Xiang looked at the other two, and in the end, they shook their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t fight. These guys have probably been given a death order. Anyone who attacks will be met with a fight to the death¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no sense in trading blows with these crazies¡­¡± The other two Presidents also voiced their opposition. At this moment, Yao Zhenguo¡¯s video call came through again. ¡°Please, I beg you, save Du Gang, save our Earth Alliance¡¯s league master¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Hu Xiang rebutted, ¡°We really can¡¯t save him. You¡¯ve seen the situation. Though we can destroy their spaceships, their spaceships can destroy us too¡­¡± ¡°Once we start fighting, thousands, maybe tens of thousands of people will die!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your spaceships to take action. I just hope that you can use your divine power to wake Du Gang. If he wakes up, he can transform into a giant and everything will be fine¡­¡± Without bothering to listen fully, Hu Xiang directly ended the call. He sneered, ¡°Primitive Civilization really have no manners. Who do they think they are, shouting in my face!¡± In his eyes, besides Du Gang, no one from Earth Civilization was worthy of having an equal conversation with him. He felt that his previous exnation to these weaklings had been enough patience. Yet, they kept on prattling. Pang Ze and the two others saw nothing wrong with what he said. After this phone call, Hu Xiang and his people broadened the perimeter around their spaceships. Even though it was called broadening the perimeter, they drew back a full ten-plus kilometres to maintain a buffer zone and to ensure that they could evade in case of an attack. Then they resumed their standoff from a distance. ¡°Brother Hu, what do we do now?¡± ¡°We wait. If we don¡¯t know what Zeus is selling, then we just wait here!¡± Earth Alliance Headquarters. Yao Zhenguo looked at the abruptly ended call and clenched his teeth. When he tried to call back, he found out that they had blocked him and didn¡¯t want tomunicate anymore. ¡°Old Yao, what do we do?¡± Li Mingzhi was also filled with despair. The people who could help Du Gang did not want to do so, and even cut offmunication with them. Yao Zhenguo watched the video of Du Gang, who was still unconscious despite beingpletely wrapped in the strong sma. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°We can¡¯t just wait like this!¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t save Du Gang, we will!¡± Li Mingzhi bewilderedly asked, ¡°How can we save him?¡± Yao Zhenguo gritted his teeth, ¡°Launch a nuclear bomb towards the central area. This will disturb them. At the very least, Du Gang will be able to wake up. As long as he¡¯s awake, nothing bad can happen¡­¡± Soon after, two battalion of Dongfeng rockets quicklyunched two twenty-thousand-ton nuclear bombs aiming at the target area. Everyone instantly fixed their eyes on these two nuclear bombs. Thirty secondster, these two nuclear bombs reached the vicinity of the target area. At this moment, everyone noticed that two spaceships from the battle group with the Hall of Gods promptly fired two beams of light, directly hitting the two iing nuclear bombs about ten kilometers away from the target. ¡°Boom! Boom! The two nuclear bombs were immediately detonated, creating two mushroom clouds in mid-air but without causing any impact on the target area. ¡°Damn it!¡± Angrily, Yao Zhenguo ordered for the continuousunch of nuclear bombs. ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± At this moment, nuclear bombs as if for free, wereunched from all over the Hua Nation, all aiming at the Nanyuan base area. Within the city, civilians watched the super nuclear bombs soar up into the sky and began to pray silently in their hearts. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!!!¡± Another three nuclear bombs were directly detonated about thirty kilometers away from the target. Meanwhile, the three major forces previously surrounding the Hall of Gods did not choose to intervene upon seeing the outbreak of the war, instead instructing the spaceships to ascend. In an instant, the spaceships belonging to the three major forces all took off, moving back to outer space to watch the battle from afar. ¡°Report, nuclear bomb intercepted¡­¡± ¡°Keep firing!¡± ¡°Report, nuclear bomb intercepted¡­¡± ¡°Keep firing!¡± As each nuclear bomb was intercepted and mushroom clouds rose in the sky, the people at themand post turned red in the face. ¡°Launch the DF-66 missile loaded with the highest yield nuclear weapon!¡± When Yao Zhenguo issued thismand, Li Mingzhi jumped in shock and quickly said, ¡°Old Yao, isn¡¯t this too impulsive?¡± The DF-66 missile is a precious weapon of the Hua Nation, bringing together national top technology. The cost of producing just one set is equivalent to the profit of Hua Nation¡¯s tobopanies for a whole year, and even with the country¡¯s full dedication, they only produced three missiles. Its flight speed reaches a staggering sixty-thousand kilometers per hour, meaning it can travel ten kilometers per second. ording to the speed at which the spaceships of the Hall of Gods intercepted other missiles, it should be able to breach their defence. However, what Li Mingzhi was concerned about was not this, but the highest-yield nuclear weapon Yao Zhenguo referred to. Before apocalypse descended, every nuclear-capable nation maintained a reserve of the highest yield nuclear weapon. It isn¡¯t necessarily used, but is made and kept as a backup or deterrence means. Hua Nation¡¯s highest yield nuclear weapon is named ¡®Fend for Yourself¡¯, implying that once this nuclear bomb isunched, every person in any nation will have to fend for themselves! The power epassed in it surpasses the Soviet AN-602 hydrogen bomb. To understand, the power of the Soviet AN-602 hydrogen bomb, the highest yield nuclear weapon of the original Earth, is already more than three thousand timesrger than the Little Boy bomb¡¯s. And the ¡®Fend for Yourself¡¯ nuclear weapon has even greater power than that! This nuclear weapon has not been tested and only underwent a simtion exercise in Hua Nation. In thatputer simtion, the entire western coast of the Pacific turned into doomsday, more than half of the continent¡¯s cities were destroyed by the lingering effects. In the simtion, the number of deaths reached 330 million people, virtually wiping out the entire M country. After exchanging a nce, Li Mingzhi saw a hint of determination in Yao Zhenguo¡¯s eyes and finally nodded. ¡°This time, it¡¯s our turn to save the War God!¡± ¡°Launch the DF-66 ¡®Fend for Yourself¡¯!¡± Chapter 134 - 134: 133: Twilight of the Gods! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 134 - 134: 133: Twilight of the Gods! (Please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Transform!¡± With this low voice echoing, the fireball, with a diameter exceeding 10,000 meters, burst open in an instant. From the outside, the fireball was as if a giant came out from an eggshell! After transforming into a giant, Du Gang first looked around at the surroundings, noticing that essentially everything he could see was in ruins. ¡°Did they use a nuclear bomb to wake me up?¡±
In an instant, he understood everything. After realizing that he had passed out, people from the Earth Alliance must have started thinking about ways to rescue him. ¡°The power of a nuclear bomb is so immense?¡± This was the first time Du Gang saw the aftermath of a nuclear explosion firsthand. Everything was ame, and thick smoke enveloped the entire sky. He looked down and saw that not far off, ten of the twelve members of the Hall of Gods were covered in ayer of ck coal. Only Zeus¡¯s divine armor remained clean and tidy, the rest were simply unrecognizable. Although these people didn¡¯t seem to be severely injured, their faces were pale, and their spirits were low, just like frostbitten eggnts. Clearly, the nuclear explosion had greatly affected them. At this moment, these people looked at Du Gang with disdain, as if they were saying, ¡°We¡¯ve betrayed you, so what?¡±. ¡°Do you guys think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Du Gang suddenlyughed. He looked at the gods below, who were very weak yet still looked at him with contempt. He said softly, ¡°Gravity!¡± The next moment, he directly flew into the sky and, under his control, the twelve main gods of the Hall of Gods standing on the ground were pulled up with him. Meanwhile, he also noticed twelve kilometer-long spaceships branded with the emblem of the Hall of Gods around him. With a shift in his thoughts, he also pulled them along as he flew towards space. ¡°Where is Du Gang nning to take them?¡± Undergroundmand center, Yao Zhenguo looked at the gods being rapidly pulled into a bow shape behind Du Gang and asked in confusion. ¡°Would he go away from Earth to fight?¡± Li Mingzhi guessed, ¡°He may be worried about destroying Earth, so he¡¯s taking them to outer space to fight!¡± ¡°That must be it¡­¡¯ In the outer space of Earth, Hu Xiang looked at the devastated Earth and wondered, ¡°The spaceships could have dodged, but no one had. They all protected Zeus. What is he nning?¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Zeus would rather sacrifice all his subordinates than let them avoid the st for even a moment. And you should know, the more than a thousand spaceships in the field, all carried purple-level fighters, which were practically the entire force of the Hall of Gods! As a result, they were all gone in an instant! Only the twelve main gods and a few fighters who stayed in the three-star and four-star spaceships remained. Yes, this guy, in one fell swoop, ended the umtion of the Hall of Gods over thousands of years!¡± ¡°The president of the Purple Orchid Bank¡¯s branch let out a sigh: ¡°One thousand, one-star spaceships require 100,000 purple orchid coins, not to mention the hundreds of two-star spaceships, which cost another 100,000 purple orchid coins, plus the purple level fighters, tsk! This guy is so cunning!¡± The three people looked at each other and felt a peculiar mood rise within them. Hu Xiang spected, ¡°You say, that giant, is it some unknown species that only Zeus knows about¡­ ¡°You mean, there¡¯s a secret to breaking through to satellite level hidden within this giant?¡± The other two narrowed their eyes and started breathing a bit heavier. ¡°Only this possibility can exin why Zeus puts everything into this undertaking!¡± ¡°Yes, Zeus has also been alive for thousands of years, and he¡¯s nearing the end of his life. Other than extending his lifespan, there¡¯s nothing else I can imagine that he would care so much about!¡± Soon, amidst the discussion of everyone, Du Gang, pulling the twelve main gods and the dozen or so cosmic battleships, passed by here. The moment he passed by these spaceships, he had a brief thought to bring these spaceships along. But he quickly dismissed it. If the universe was just as big as the Wastnd Star area, then maybe he really would bring these spaceships. But unfortunately, the universe is huge, and if he did such a thing, not to mention others, just the high-levels of the three major third-level forces might annihte him. Ignoring these spaceships, Du Gang directly used gravity to pull all the gods away. ¡°Follow up!¡± Hu Xiang quickly ordered,manding all the spaceships to follow suit. Get ready to enjoy the show again! This time, it¡¯s different from before! Previously, it was a battle between Du Gang and Overlord, with Overlord being only at the Meteorite Level. But now, it¡¯s a battle between Du Gang and the gods, with Zeus being at the Comet Level and all the other eleven Main Gods at the Meteorite Level! ¡°This guy¡¯s gravitational pull is truly powerful!¡± Hu Xiang watched in astonishment as Zeus and the others, who were dragged behind and struggling futilely to escape. Normally, their gravitational powers could only allow them to fly themselves and control some untrained ordinary people, or warriors who hadn¡¯t reached the Purple Level. Their gravity couldn¡¯t even control Purple Level warriors. Who would have thought that Du Gang¡¯s gravity would be so strong that it could directly restrain aet-level power. He thought for a moment and gave a new order: ¡°Keep a distance from them, don¡¯t get too close!¡± Even though he knew that Du Gang was an intelligent being, what if he lost control in the heat of the battle and pulled them in as well. He didn¡¯t want to end up like Zeus, being dragged along in flight by someone And so, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Du Gang flew towards the sun. He had carefully considered his current situation and concluded that he could not inflict significant damage -level, let alone meteorite-level adversaries. However, that didn¡¯t mean he had no means to deal with them. The sun, the only star in the sr system, has a surface temperature of six thousand degrees, and this is just the temperature estimated from the radiation that traveled 150 million kilometers to reach Earth. The actual temperature is much higher. After returning to Earth, he had learned some basic knowledge about the universe. He knew the temperature at the core of the sun is much higher than what humans on Earth could imagine! Humans on Earth have estimated that the core temperature of the sun is around 20 million degrees Celsius, but this is far less than the actual temperature. One could say that the perspective of the Earthlings limited their imagination. ording to the information handed down from advanced civilizations, the temperature inside a star increases geometrically with every increment of depth. It is said that the highest temperature at a star¡¯s core can reach one quintillion degrees Celsius. Even Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at this information, acknowledging the vast gap between the estimated 20 million degrees Celsius and the actual one quintillion degrees Celsius, just like the gap between Earth Civilization and the universe! You must know, the brief moment of a nuclear explosion can produce temperatures of up to a hundred million degrees, yet in the eyes of some Earth experts, the core temperature of the sun can only reach twenty million degrees Celsius. So, Du Gang¡¯s destination this time, is the sun! He might not be able to kill these guys, but he could use a borrowed knife to kill! He didn¡¯t believe that these individuals could withstand the temperature of the sun! Upon leaving Earth, Du Gang did not directly fly to the sun, instead, he first flew to the moon. He needed to first calcte his speed, the only way to measure his speed now, was through calction. The distance between Earth and the moon is fixed, he just needed to know how long it took for him to reach the moon from Earth to calcte his speed. So he flew towards the moon for a full hour before finally reaching it. Withoutnding on the moon, he hovered in space and began to calcte quietly. ¡°So, my speed is around 380,000 to 390,000 kilometers per hour?¡± Du Gang did a quick calction and found that his speed had already reached the Fourth Cosmic Velocity. This had surpassed the Ultimate Speed that Earth humans could reach. You should know, the fastest vehicle made by Earth humans was only at the Third Cosmic Velocity, but now, he had reached the Fourth Cosmic Velocity! ¡°The distance between Earth and the sun is 150 million kilometers, so at my current speed, it would take¡­ approximately sixteen days?¡± Du Gang quickly calcted the time it would take for him to fly from here to the sun. ¡°Well, sixteen days it is!¡± The only way for him to restrain Zeus and the others now was to use gravity in his Ancient God form. So, he couldn¡¯t shorten the journey by jumping via spaceship, he could only approach the sun by flying like this! Looking at the gods who were currently his captives, but still arrogant, Du Gang gave a coldugh. ¡°Wait for it, in sixteen days, it will be your time to die!¡± With that, he didn¡¯t care whether or not these people had heard him, and flew again towards the sun. He left with swag, leaving the spaceships trailing behind him in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t they going to fight here?¡± Hu Xiang was somewhat puzzled. They were already three or four hundred thousand kilometers away from Earth,pletely out of Earth¡¯s influence. So, why aren¡¯t they fighting? Pang Ze hesitated for a moment and spected, ¡°President, could it be possible that he was worried about damaging the moon?¡± Seeing that Hu Xiang remained silent, he thought that Hu Xiang didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the moon, and added, ¡°The moon is this natural satellite, Earth Civilization refers to it the same way we do¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Hu Xiangsaid impatiently. Suddenly, Pang Ze was frightened and immediately shut his mouth. The other twoet-level powerhouses also furrowed their brows at this moment and began to contemte. ¡°Report, the God of War has arrived at the moon!¡± ¡°Report, the God of War has left the moon again!¡± A few monitoring metal spheres were sent to follow Du Gang as soon as he left Earth. Therefore, every action of Du Gang was clearly perceived. Apart from this, some soldiers from Barnard also followed him from afar in their spaceships, continuously reporting back to the Earth Alliance. The Overlord had already been brought back. Before the Earth Alliance issued the ¡°fend for yourselves¡± notice, the soldiers from Barnard had already taken him back. He remained unconscious, still not revived, with asional shes of lightning flickering on his body. Clearly, Zeus¡¯s attack caused him substantial damage. However, the good news is that he is still alive, and his powerful body is gradually healing itself. He is now ced in a separate air-raid shelter. ¡°What¡¯s the radiation situation outside?¡± Seeing that nothing was happening with Du Gang, Yao Zhenguo quickly asked about the situation outside. ¡°Report, the radiation level on the ground above us will no longer harm the human body¡­¡± The nuclear radiation caused by the nuclear explosion will gradually decay with distance and time. They are more than a hundred kilometers away from the center of the nuclear explosion, which is rtively safe. ¡°Announce it, we will return to the surface and prepare to reboot our homnd¡­¡± When the people hiding underground returned to the surface, they were all dumbfounded by the scene before them. The once bustling city was now in ruins. However, they were mentally strong having gone through the apocalypse. Under the leadership of the military officers, everyone began to work towards rebuilding their homnd. Just as everyone was cleaning up the city, a military officer suddenly installed giant liquid crystal screens all around the city. ¡°Are they going to show us a movie?¡± A man carrying a brick said with a chuckle. Suddenly, it caused the crowd working around him to burst intoughter. Soon after, when all the screens in the city were installed, amidst everyone¡¯s spection, the image on the screen slowly appeared. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the person on the screen was Yao Zhenguo. Everyone was familiar with Yao Zhenguo, the current deputy leader of the Earth Alliance. Everyone stopped their work and started watching. ¡°Fellow citizens, you probably don¡¯t know what has happened¡­¡± He narrated the entire story in detail. ¡°Right now, the War God is leading the Main Gods of the Hall of Gods into the universe. We don¡¯t know where they are going, but we can imagine that he must be protecting our Earth¡­¡± After hearing the entire story, all the people were teary-eyed. ¡°So, while we were hiding underground, the God of War was out there battling all adversities for us again!¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no such thing as peace and tranquillity over the years. The only reason we are able to y games underground without worry is because the God of War has been protecting us!¡± ¡°I feel ashamed of theints I made while underground!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed too, the way I thought about the God of War¡­¡± For a moment, all the Earthlings were deeply moved. As coincidence would have it, Venus and Earth were currently in inferior conjunction, with a distance of only 41 million kilometers. After a hundred hours of flight, Du Gang arrived near Venus. The was simr to what he had seen in textbooks, a dark yellow color. Suddenly, he remembered the twelve Main Gods following him, he turned his head, nced at a burly man and joked, ¡°Venus, we¡¯re at your hometown now!¡± In ancient Greek mythology, Venus was the embodiment of the Venus. Unfortunately, in the cosmos, without the usage of spaceships or special headsets, normal human ears can¡¯t receive sound. Naturally, Venus couldn¡¯t hear Du Gang¡¯s mockery. At this point, the twelve followers who had been dragged by him were extremely weakened. Their spirits were so low that when Du Gang stopped, they didn¡¯t struggle anymore but instead took the opportunity to rest. Anyone being dragged around like a kite, and continuously in flight, would end up the same as them. None of them heard Du Gang¡¯s jest. Right now, their faces no longer possessed the arrogance from before. To put it more urately, their emotions disappeared. All they wanted to do now was rest. Seeing the non-responses of the twelve individuals, Du Gang quickly lost his jesting mood. After a short rest, he quickly took off and continued towards the sun. A hundred hours was equivalent to four and a half days back on Earth. During this time, the original capital of Shuchuan province hadpletely transformed. A temporary residential area had been set up on the outskirts as a temporary ce for Earthlings. The urban center was beginning to be developed ording to the standards of a cosmic metropolis. In addition to the Earthlingsboring day and night, arge number of Barnard warriors joined the ranks of the workers as well. Given their Purple Level strength, Earthlings didn¡¯t dare to randomly assign them work, but they were still continuously transporting satellite bases from Overlord to the outskirts of Earth¡¯s space. This was because Overlord had awakened! After getting a grasp of the situation, he had the Barnard warriors carry out the previous n. At this moment, after several days, everyone knew Du Gang¡¯s aim. The Sun! He was nning to drag all the gods to the sun! ¡°You actually¡­don¡¯t need to rush them to move the satellite bases over there¡­¡± Overlord nced at him, shook his head, and said with a smile, ¡°Are you worried that Du Gang will perish together with the people of the Hall of Gods, and that I might turn hostile at that time?¡± Yao Zhenguo didn¡¯t say anything, it would be better to not have these resources at all, instead of bringing them in now and being held ountableter. After all, whether Overlord would keep his promise waspletely dependent on Du Gang being alive. If Du Gang died, what Overlord would do was anyone¡¯s guess. Would heplete the mission of the Hall of Gods that they failed to aplish ¨C the destruction of Earth? Overlord smiled, looked up at the stars, and calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who my parents are, I have been living with my foster parents since I was a child¡­¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t very good to me. I had to drop out of school at a young age to help with work at home. We had a tofu shop, I had to grind tofu when the donkey was tired¡­¡± Yao Zhenguo couldn¡¯t help his curiosity and asked, ¡°Hadn¡¯t your Overlord be a cosmic civilization a long time ago?¡± Overlord shook his head and said, ¡°In fact, arge portion of the poption doesn¡¯t have much concept of the universe. They would never go to others in their lifetime¡­¡± ¡°In many ces, the rich get richer, and the poor get poorer. Nobody cares about how the poor live¡­¡± He continued to speak: ¡°When I was young, the thing I worried about the most every day was being abandoned by them¡­¡± ¡°Later, they had their own child, and their attitude towards me became even worse¡­¡± ¡°Gradually, I developed a people-pleasing personality and became increasingly deceptive. The more they med, the more respectful I became¡­¡± ¡°Until one day, they suddenly started treating me well, not only providing me with new clothes, but also arranged a wife for me¡­¡± ¡°You have no idea, how beautiful my wife was in my eyes, her smile was like that of an angel¡­¡± After a pause, Overlord continued, ¡°The reason why they did all this was because their son¡¯s wife only bore them a granddaughter, and the price of divorce was too high¡­¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, where wee from, the poor can only marry one wife and have only one child in their lifetime, otherwise, the Judicial Department will punish them until nothing remains of their family¡­¡± ¡°The poor have no right to be picky, no right to have two wives, and no right to resist¡­ This is the reality of the universe!¡± He spoke again after a moment of reflection, ¡°They took away my wife, and that night, I finally erupted. All the anger, humiliation, the unfairness I had endured, all burst out¡­ I killed them all!¡± Yao Zhenguo was taken aback, not understanding why Overlord was telling him all this. Could it be because, in Overlord¡¯s eyes, he was just a passerby? However, he did not interrupt and continued to listen silently. ¡°Then, the Judicial Department sent me to the ve camp to fight for the nobles or to build their cities¡­¡± ¡°I chose to fight for them. To fight in an arena surrounded by countless nobles watching from above. Below, two ves, and with every battle, there was one death!¡± ¡°During those days of fighting in the arena, I awakened my Tyrant Body, and my power began to gradually increase¡­¡± ¡°In every battle, I would snap off my enemy¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t want to kill them, but if I didn¡¯t, I would die¡­¡± ¡°Finally, one day, a nobleman noticed my exceptional abilities, bought me, taught me martial arts andbat skills¡­¡± ¡°Eventually, I became a higher-level diator, fighting against even stronger adversaries¡­¡± ¡°Finally, when my power reached the meteorite-level, I killed all my previous masters!¡± ¡°I became a noble of the Barnard tribe!¡± ¡°I finally stood alone!¡± ¡°But, the experiences of my youth had made me feel insecure, turning me into a cunning and crafty individual¡­¡± At this point, Overlord sighed. Upon reminiscing about the past, a whirlwind of emotions enveloped him. After a while, when his emotions had finally settled, he continued, ¡°Later, I advanced to meteorite-level and became the Overlord¡­¡± ¡°For many years, I thought it was my cunningness, my craftiness, and my wisdom that enabled me to survive¡­¡± ¡°But, when Zeus struck me with that thunderbolt five days ago, I finally understood!¡± ¡°Actually, it was my innate talent and my body that has kept me alive all this time!¡± ¡°The Tyrant Body is a physique that is not weak in the universe, but I wasted it like trash¡­¡± ¡°My future, which was once in the vast ocean of stars, now, I am just andlord in this small pond¡­¡± ¡°As a warrior, all I thought about were conspiracies and cunning schemes¡­¡± ¡°Tyrant Body, Overlord, I am not worthy of these titles!¡± Overlord seemed to havee to an eptance, talking calmly. ¡°However, I will not give up, this time, it truly woke me up¡­¡± ¡°One day, I will surely live up to the talent that the heavens gave me!¡± At this moment, Yao Zhenguo discovered ayer of radiance shimmering around Overlord. ¡°So, did you find your own path?¡± Turning his head to look at him, Overlord smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, from now on, I will live upright and respect myself enough to be worthy of the Tyrant Body!¡± Yao Zhenguo paused before asking, ¡°So, what if Du Gang and the Hall of Gods destroy each other¡­¡± Overlord shook his head, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whether Du Gang is dead or alive, the promise I made will be kept. It¡¯s no longer about what others may say, it¡¯s the promise I, the Overlord, made!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With these words, a loud sound exploded from Overlord¡¯s body. The level of cultivation that was originally stuck at the early stages of the Meteorite-level, at this moment, suddenly broke through and advanced to the middle stage of the Meteorite-level. ¡°What is this?¡± Yao Zhenguo asked in astonishment, looking at Overlord who was now emitting a glowing aura. The Overlord¡¯s mouth curled slightly upward, ¡°I¡¯ve levelled up, star power is automatically pouring into my body!¡± ¡°So true knowledgees from practice, enabling thoughts to flow freely and restoring the might of the Tyrant Body, isn¡¯t it?!¡± He had discovered the problem long ago. In the past, his cultivation speed was extremely fast, almost breaking the record in the wastnd star realm. However, since reaching the meteorite level, without any danger, his cultivation speed gradually slowed down. Yet, he had never felt that there was a problem with himself. Instead, he assumed that the Tyrant Body had reached its meteorite-level potential and exhausted its potential. Now it seems that, in actuality, the Tyrant Body was disappointed in him. The Tyrant Body was hiding its strength! And now, he had just started to adhere to the idea ofbining knowledge and action, the Tyrant Body had immediately began to recover. Considering this, the Overlord gave a heartyugh and said: ¡°I must go and cultivate. You can rest assured about the agreement. I will keep my word. If Earth encounters any other issues, please contact me. After all, we share a millennium of an offensive and defensive alliance!¡± Seeing the clear-eyed Overlord, Yao Zhenguo nodded heavily, ¡°As long as Barnard¡¯s civilization does not betray Earth, the Earth Alliance will never abandon its allies!¡± The Overlord left. He seemed to have be a different person, full of confidence. After instructing his men to continue transporting equipment to Earth, he returned to Overlord to cultivate. In this way, with the joint efforts of the two races, Earth¡¯s infrastructure was expanding and improving at a fast pace. The spaceships of the three major third -tier forces did not leave. They followed behind Du Gang at a distance of several thousand kilometers. Four days was only a short time foret-level powerhouses. They had to follow because this would determine the pattern of the wastnd star realm for a long time in the future. It represents whether the Earth Alliance, represented by Du Gang, will be the new fourth major force, or whether the Hall of Gods will suppress this new force and continue to sit on the throne. Who wins or loses between the two factions, they wanted to see for themselves. Actually, they were not the only ones watching. The entire wastnd star realm, all the forces, watched as Du Gang flew towards the sun through the images ryed from the frontline spaceships. Everyone knew that this was a crucial battle! Ten dayster. Du Gang finally arrived in the outer space of the sun. Seeing the hot big fireball in front of him, heughed. ¡°Finally got there!¡± ¡°Apollo, the sun god?¡± Du Gang turned his head, looked at the weak Apollo, and mocked him again. ¡°Let me see what happens when you, a fake sun god, encounters the real sun!¡± At this moment, the other eleven main gods all had expressions of terror. For them, a star is an extremely terrifying forbidden ce, a ce that can destroy meteorite-level beings! Only Zeus, still maintained a unchanged expression. It seemed that although he was also very afraid, he did not show it. Seeing them whisper with wide mouths, but no sounding out, Du Gang no longer hesitated and rose to fly again. This time, he flew directly into the sun. ¡°He¡¯s in!¡± At this moment, the wastnd star realm boiled. They waited for fifteen days and finally got to this day. Next, whoever cane out is the winner! On Earth. Every Earthling was staring intently at the big screen, even though they could only see a sun at this moment. They could only see this fiercely burning ball of fire, but they were still looking at it with tears streaminq down their faces. Of course, some smarter people watched it with sunsses on. But everyone shares the same excitement. Yao Zhenguo and the others are also quietly observing in front of a huge screen. Their feelings, along with everyone else¡¯s, wavered between tension and unease. ¡°Du Gang, you muste back alive!¡± In the heart of the sun, Du Gang¡¯s body didn¡¯t show any signs of difort, and the high temperature of ten thousand degrees caused him no harm. The twelve Main Gods were in no different condition, they remained unhurt as well. The burning temperature of this magnitude was incapable of injuring them! However, it was different for the twelve spaceships, he could feel that some of the Purple Level warriors hidden inside had already been incinerated into ashes. Even though he couldn¡¯t hear their actual screams, he could as if hear thement of their souls. Without pausing, he continued advancing towards the inner sun. However, this time, his pace lessened a notch from that during the cosmic flight. He could not fly too fast, in case he entered an area even he could not resist due to excessive speed, that would be ridiculous. He came to y gods, not to perish with them! Thus, a giant, twelve Main Gods, along with twelve spaceships, kept moving deeper into the Sun. Among the ships that followed Du Gang to the vicinity of the Sun, only three survived. They belonged to the three Comet-level powerhouses and had the four-star E-level rating. The warriors below the Meteorite-level had already been sent back by them. After all, even a temperature of more than 6,000 degrees was enough to kill a Purple Level warrior! Even the Meteorite-level warriors were sweating profusely, panting and looked like hot dogs in the heat. Inside the Sun, the only presence was a raging fire, nothing else. Just like that, Du Gang kept forging ahead. Due to the sudden decrease in speed, he too was unable to determine the exact depths he had reached into the Sun. However, the spaceships he pulled along were showing signs of failing. At this moment, all eleven three-star spaceships were burning, and in no time, turned into ashes! The eleven Main Gods now had their bodies glowing red, looking as if they¡¯d burn up any second. Among them, Ares, the God of War, suddenly knelt down at this particr moment. Towards Du Gang, he continuously kowtowed, with his lips trembling ceaselessly. Unfortunately, Du Gang couldn¡¯t hear him. He remained unmoved by his pleas for mercy! Had it not been for the Earthmen releasing that nuclear bomb, he would¡¯ve probably been killed by these people from the Hall of Gods already. After all, he had lost his consciousness, and he wasn¡¯t aware of their subsequent methods! So, for such enemies, he wouldn¡¯t show an iota of mercy! Even if a few of them were goddesses with perfect looks and explosive figures, he still remained indifferent. ¡°Keep advancing!¡± This time, Du Gang continued his deep plunge for about ten minutes. When he turned back, the four-star E-level spaceship had already disappeared. At this moment, the twelve Main Gods too were hairless. The divine armors they donned had been entirely burnt down to ashes. Other than Zeus, who maintained an expressionless profile, the remaining eleven Meteorite-level Main Gods were almost unable to hold on. mes ignited on their bodies from time to time. And then they would hurriedly extinguish them with their hands, panicked. At this moment, not just Ares, all the eleven Main Gods, excluding Zeus, had knelt down, begging for the giant¡¯s mercy. Looking at Athena¡¯s perfect face, Du Gang shook his head and said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s a shame, you met me. If it were another man, they might have been unable to resist sparing you¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t lying, Athena was as beautiful as her reputation suggested. She had a wless face and a pair of enticing, towering breasts. This was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life. Calling such a woman a goddess is no exaggeration! At this moment, Athena did not disy any goddess-like arrogance, instead, she looked pitiful. If it was another man in his ce, they might have held her in their arms by now. Unfortunately, she encountered Du Gang! He ignored them and got back on his way. Deepening further for three minutes, he felt with his gravity that only Zeus remained alive behind him. Looking back, it turned out true. Only Zeus was standing there,pletely bald, with no expression on his face, as if he had truly given up on life and death. However, Du Gang managed to spot a trace of loneliness and pain in Zeus¡¯s eyes due to his exceptional vision. It was evident that he too did not want to die, but he preferred keeping his dignity intact above death! He was the king of the Titan Star System! He was Zeus! He was the God King! Neither of them spoke! Looking at the determination on Zeus¡¯s face, Du Gang decided to give him an honorable, swift death! So, he didn¡¯t stop in his tracks and kept moving deeper into the Sun. He kept flying until he too started feeling excessively hot, and sensed his body was about to catch fire. Only then did he stop. When he turned back, Zeus had also reached his limit and was now burning fiercely. In just three seconds, he transformed from a human figure to a pile of ashes. The reign of the God King ended once and for all! ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Watching all the gods perish before his eyes, Du Gang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Preparing to fly outwards, he was unaware of the temperature he had reached, but he found it extremely unpleasant to remain there any longer. At this moment, he suddenly noticed an object rolling in a fireball ahead of him. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± His heart stirred, bearing the burning sensation, he swiftly flew up to the object and caught it. ¡°Is this a stone?¡± Feeling the solid, hard object in his hands, he wondered. ¡°A solid object that can survive such high temperature must be something valuable, right?!¡± With this thought in his mind, Du Gang quickly looked around. Unfortunately, no more stones of this kind were in sight. It seemed like this object either came from an even deeper location or this was the only piece. Without any further hesitation, he set off quickly and hurriedly made way out of the Sun. Not departing immediately, he felt like he might meet Zeus¡¯s fate any moment now. Whileing in, he had been controlling his speed to avoid getting incinerated due to over-speeding. But, while flying out, he didn¡¯t need to worry about any of this. Without wasting a moment, he exerted his full force and kept flying. In no time at all, he darted out of the Sun. At this moment, all detection devices outside the Sun were patiently waiting. The wastnd star domain did not possess any device capable of inspecting the Sun¡¯s interior. Hence, hovering around the Sun and observing was the limit. Finally, the moment Du Gang darted out, the universe erupted! ¡°Du Gang burst out! He won!¡± ¡°Does this mean the end of the Era of Gods?!¡± ¡°My God, the War God Du Gang, is he going to start a new era?!!¡± At this moment, the inte was full of topics revolving around Du Gang¡­. Chapter 135 - 134: Preparing to Accept the Heritage Chapter 135: Chapter 134: Preparing to ept the Heritage Trantor: 549690339 January 1. Just before this day, the Earth Alliance has finallypleted the construction of that cosmopolitan grand metropolis. Today is the day this city gets officially named and everyone has gathered on the Ascend tform. This is a high tform specifically designed for the docking of spacecraft and is the tallest building in this new city. Under the gaze of everyone, Du Gang slowly stepped forward, followed by all the senior members of the Earth Alliance. ¡°War God!¡± ¡°War God!¡± As soon as he emerged, the crowd began chanting his name! Du Gang stood in front of the crowd, smiling quietly, waiting for their cheers to subside after a minute before he approached a very long ribbon, ready to cut it. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the City of Fallen Gods is officiallypleted today!¡± With that said, he snipped the ribbon in two with a crisp sound! Suddenly, the crowd below broke into cheers once again. ¡°City of Fallen Gods!¡± ¡°City of Fallen Gods!¡± This is the name of the grand metropolis that can amodate tens of millions of people. The Earth Alliance selected a few meaningful names and ced them on the Earth Alliance¡¯s internalwork forizens to vote. The name with the most votes shall be chosen. The name City of Fallen Gods carries many meanings. On one hand, it signifies that the Earth Alliance has risen by stepping on the Hall of Gods. On the other hand, it remindster generations of the backdrop behind which this city was built. After the crowd¡¯s cheering subsides, Du Gang then said, ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s wee the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association!¡± Today is not only the day of the ribbon-cutting ceremony of the City of Fallen Gods but also the day when the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association officially issues the Third-Level Civilization Certificate for the Earth Alliance! This means that the Earth Alliance has officially be a third-level power! Soon, a spacecraftnded from the sky and settled on the kilometer-high tform. As for Du Gang, he waved to the crowd below, activated the gravitational force, and instantly started to float into the air. Again, the crowd erupted into cheers! In order to let the people watch him fly a little longer, he deliberately slowed down his flight speed. It took about a minute to ascend the high tform! On the high tform, there were countless journalists with their cameras. Not only were there people from the Earth Alliance, but there were also many who hade from different parts of the universe. Of course, they had applied to the Earth Alliance for permission to attend the event in advance. Soon, Hu Xiang and the leaders of the other three major powers walked slowly towards Du Gang with a certificate in hand. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Upon reaching him, Hu Xiang quickly extended his hand for a handshake with Du Gang! ¡°On behalf of the League of Waste Star Regions, I officially present the Earth Civilization with the Universal Third-Level Civilization Certificate¡­ ¡± Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Hu Xiang handed the certificate symbolizing third-level civilization to Du Gang! Du Gang, in response, stood with the three men in front of the camera, struck a pose, and took a group photo! On this day, not only did the people of Earth rejoice. The Wastnd Star Region was also simmering with excitement. Because, with the fall of the Hall of Gods, a new third-level civilization, the Earth Alliance, was on the rise! Compared to the Hall of Gods, which was so arrogant and self-proimed as gods, wanting nothing less than to rule the entire universe, people prefer the Earth Alliance. After a day of celebration, Du Gang stood on this kilometer-high tform and began chatting with the Overlord, who was standing alongside him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to reveal your true strength?¡± Du Gang said, looking up at the universe. The Overlord chuckled and said, ¡°No, I n to explore the universe. The Wastnd Star Region is too small; I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer!¡± In just four months, the Overlord had already reached the Comet-level! After attaining rity of thoughts, his cultivation speed elerated like a rocket and he quickly reached the Comet-level. Upon returning to the Earth Alliance, Du Gang learned about the Overlord¡¯s feats from Yao Zhenguo, knowing that he had truly changed, bing a man who embodied unity of knowledge and action. Du Gang turned to look at him and asked, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± The Overlordughed and said, ¡°Today!¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Du Gang asked, furrowing his eyebrows. The Overlord shook his head,ughing, ¡°I reached Comet-level two weeks ago. I have stayed for today, to watch the Earth Alliance get promoted to third-level civilization¡­ ¡± ¡°Besides, I have alreadypleted all the handover tasks in the Barnard star system and appointed the new King of Barnard¡­ ¡® Du Gang wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Barnard Civilization will be downgraded to a first-level civilization?¡± The Overlord chuckled, ¡°The condition for a second-level civilization to downgrade to a first-level one is not producing a Meteorite-level within a hundred years. If, in my absence, no one in Barnard can advance to Meteorite-level, then Barnard doesn¡¯t deserve to bear the title of second-level civilization!¡± ¡°Where are you nning to go? ¡°Purple Orchid Duchy. We, in the Wastnd Star Region, are most influenced by the Purple Orchid Duchy. It¡¯s also the closest prosperous star region to us¡­¡± The Overlord grinned bitterly, ¡°To be honest, apart from the Purple Orchid Duchy which I frequently hear of and am somewhat familiar with, I don¡¯t know much about other parts of the universe¡­¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll go to the Purple Orchid Duchy first, try my luck there. If I hear about a better ce, I¡¯ll keep moving!¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Alright, then off you go. In the future, I will definitely go and visit!¡± Soon, the two bid farewell, and the Overlord left in a cool andid-back manner. Du Gang watched him disappear into the stars, then he returned home. In thest four months, he¡¯s been nearly stifled to death, but finally, it¡¯s all ended. Tomorrow, he will enter the K Ultra-Deep Well to receive the Ancient God¡¯s inheritance. After the inheritance was over, he decided to get out and take a look at the universe. It¡¯s so vast; it¡¯d be a waste not to explore it in this lifetime, wouldn¡¯t The next morning. In front of numerous media, Du Gang announced his intention to retreat. After this deration, he even made a group video call to the leaders of other major and second-level forces! After the call, the Waste Star Region Alliance established a joint defence team to guard the safety of the Waste Star Region. However, among these defense teams, a small squadron was specifically assigned to guard around Earth. That¡¯s because Du Gang privately threatened these leaders. The general idea was that he doesn¡¯t care about their conspiracies and schemes. A hundred years from now, when he returns, if he finds that the Earth Alliance is worse off than it is today, he will pay a visit to their respective forces. Although it felt a little thuggish, it worked. The next day, these forces jointly established the Waste Protective Squad, fighting against the Star Thieves and protecting the Earth Alliance at the same time. After sessfully handing over the position of the League Lord, under the gaze of many, Du Gang slowly rose into the air and flew north! Soon, he arrived in the vicinity of the K Ultra-Deep Well. Looking at this gigantic pit, he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly took a leap into it. He didn¡¯t intentionally speed up but free-fell for more than a hundred seconds, sessfully reaching the deepest point and encountering the giant finger. ¡°Ancient God¡­¡± With curiosity and an anticipation for the unknown, he slowly ced his hand ?it The moment they came into contact, Du Gang instantly vanished from Earth.. Chapter 136 - 135: The Heritage of the Ancient God! Chapter 136: Chapter 135: The Heritage of the Ancient God! (Thanks to the helm of ODeityO for the rewards, +5 more! Dominating boss!) Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang¡¯s vision blurred, and by the time he opened his eyes again, he found himself in apletely different ce. What came into view was a ce full of electronicponents. After staring at it for a while, he realized he was inside a spaceship. It was simr to the spaceship he had piloted earlier, with a colossal control screen, many ambiguous buttons, and a series of fixed seats. From these items, he deduced that he was in themand room of the spaceship. Turning his head, he saw as expected, there were passages leading to other parts of the ship. Looking all around, there were no signs of life. However, the spaceship was very clean as if someone was constantly cleaning it. ¡°Beep!¡± An electronic sound rang out. The lights inside the spaceship suddenly illuminated, transforming the previously dim hall into a brilliantly-lit one. Simultaneously, on therge screen, the figure of a man who looked identical to Du Gang appeared. ¡°Wee back, young master!¡± the image on the screen suddenly said. Du Gang was taken aback; he asked the figure on the screen that looked exactly like him, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Bara!¡± The figure on the screen replied methodically. Du Gang frowned, ¡°Are you an Al?¡± ¡°Can you change your appearance?¡± Looking at a face that was an exact mirror image of his own felt awkward. ¡°Yes!¡± The appearance on the screen suddenly shifted into that of a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl. What also changed along with this transformation was the system¡¯s electronic voice. It went from a maic male voice identical to his own, to that of a girl¡¯s voice. Seeing Bara¡¯s changed appearance, Du Gang finally asked, ¡°Can you tell me where we are?¡± ¡°This is Ancient God Spaceship, a one-star C-ss spaceship!¡± A one-star C-ss spaceship? Du Gang was initially surprised; however, he still asked, frowning¡±What about the Ancient God¡¯s heritage?¡± He thought he was interfacing with a real Ancient God. Who knew he would be dealing with something as emotionless as an Al. As his voice trailed off, Bara disappeared in an instant. Simultaneously, an audio file popped up on the screen. ¡°Hello, my son¡­¡± Upon hearing the first sentence, Du Gang was dumbstruck. ¡°What did he call But the audio didn¡¯t care about his reaction and continued to y. ¡°Please allow me to call you that. All my life, I¡¯ve dreamt of marrying a female Ancient God and having a son, but s¡­¡± The voice sounded feeble, as if it would run out of breath any second. Du Gang immediately understood that this must be thest words left by the Ancient God who was a hundred thousand meters tall. He quickly quietened down and continued to listen intently. ¡°My name is Du Kang, an Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Du Gang, who was just suppressing his displeasure, suddenly yelled, ¡°Bara,e out. What is going on here?¡± Suddenly, the screen, which was disying audio frequencies, changed to Bara¡¯s appearance. ¡°The old master¡¯s name was indeed Du Kang, but he has no rtion to your biological father¡­¡± ¡°I have always been looking for someone who can inherit the old master¡¯s bloodline. The fact that I chose you is purely coincidental!¡± Bara spoke seriously: ¡°Of course, you are fortunate to have a father named Du Kang¡­ The old master always wanted a son, so I took the liberty of choosing you!¡± Du Gang was speechless. Was the Ancient God¡¯s inheritance really so haphazard? ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you an Al? You can make decisions on your own?¡± ¡°Primary Al possesses only logical processing programs, capable of processing inputs, incapable of processing outputs¡­¡± ¡°Intermediate Al possesses the capability to interact with other Al devices, but can¡¯tmunicate normally with humans¡­¡± ¡°Advanced Al has the abilities mentioned above, also permits recovery of information exchanges with human users, and can conduct independent information interactions viaworks with other programs¡­¡± ¡°Top-level Al possesses all the abilities mentioned above, in addition to the ability to independently learn and upgrade viaworks. It also possesses systems for independent judgment, independent analysis¡­¡± Du Gang was attracted by this novel exnation and asked curiously: ¡°So, you are a top-level Al?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon getting an affirmative response, Du Gang didn¡¯t ask further and nodded, ¡°I get it. Now, continue ying the audio! ¡± Soon, the waveform-shaped audio file reappeared on the screen. ¡°My name is Du Kang, an Ancient God. You¡¯re probably unfamiliar with Ancient Gods. We¡¯re a special race in the universe!¡± Du Kang paused for a moment and added: ¡°A race that is unrivaled within its rank!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± He coughed and then continued: ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, so I¡¯ll cut to the chase¡­ Listening to this feeble voice, Du Gang quickly moved closer, straining his ears to listen. ¡°First, Ancient Gods are very powerful!¡± ¡°Second, Ancient Gods have enemies!¡± ¡°Third, epting my inheritance also means you ept the karma I carried¡­¡¯ At this point, the audio file paused, and Bara¡¯s visage appeared on the screen once more. ¡°Du Gang, please make your choice. ept the inheritance, or reject it.¡± Du Gang was taken aback and countered, ¡°The Ancient God¡¯s enemies are powerful?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°epting the inheritance would mean avenging him?¡± ¡®Yes!¡± He paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°So, what would happen if I don¡¯t ept the inheritance?¡± For the first time, an hint of a smile appeared on Bara¡¯s face as it said: ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the inheritance, your Ancient God gene will be reimed!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to transform in the future?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He pondered for three seconds before making his decision, dering straight away: ¡°I ept the inheritance!¡± If he couldn¡¯t shout the words ¡°Transform¡±, was there any point to his life? Was he really supposed to live a hundred or two hundred years on Earth, get married, have a child, live an ordinary life, and die an ordinary death? If he hadn¡¯t made such a big name for himself, it might be possible to live in seclusion. But the problem was that he had already made a huge name for himself in the wastnd starfield; once people knew he was damaged, it was uncertain if someone woulde knocking to ridicule him. Humiliation was light; if it¡¯s heavy, even Earth¡¯s civilization might be buried with it. So, after a brief consideration, he agreed. He chose to ept the inheritance and confront Du Kang¡¯s enemy. Although, he knew that whoever could kill a Rank Five Ancient God must be even more powerful, with careful scheming, he could eventually avenge him! ¡°I knew I was right about you!¡± Barbara gave a radiant smile, nodded her head, and disappeared again, leaving only the audio file behind. ¡°Son, I knew I could count on you, well done!¡± Du Kang¡¯s voice instantly made Du Gang¡¯s teeth ache, but he didn¡¯t interrupt this time and kept listening. ¡°Our Ancient God¡¯s enemies are not here, not even in the Milky Way Gxy¡­¡± ¡°We, the Ancient Gods, have lived in the center of the universe since ancient times. It was only when my generation was forced to leave home, drifting all the way, that we arrived in the Milky Way Gxy.. ¡°You will naturally learn about the enemies of the Ancient Gods when you reach Rank Nine¡­¡± ¡°However, do not go to the center of the universe before you reach the Ninth Rank¡­¡± At this point, the voice paused again, and after a short while, Du Kang sternly warned: ¡°If your power reaches the Ninth Rank¡­ never go to the homnd of the Ancient Gods!¡± ¡°Never go to the homnd of the Ancient Gods!¡± He repeated it twice before his voice fell back to its previous frailty and said in a very gloomy tone, ¡°Even though I think the chances of you reaching Rank Nine are slim, what if you do¡­¡± After mumbling, he returned to his previous state and continued, ¡®You really don¡¯t need to worry about the matters of the Ancient Gods. As long as you aren¡¯t a Ninth Rank, the enemies at the universe center¡­won¡¯t pay you any mind¡­ ¡± ¡°Having talked about the enemies of the Ancient Gods, let¡¯s now talk about my enemies!¡± ¡°Our Ancient God n is esteemed in the center of the universe. In this universe, who doesn¡¯t bow down upon seeing our Ancient God n?¡± It was clear that he was very proud of the Ancient Gods¡¯ title. However, his next sentence was filled with loneliness. ¡°Unfortunately, so many years have passed. There aren¡¯t many people who remember the race of the Ancient Gods, right¡­?¡± ¡°But then, I met a man in the Milky Way Empire¡­ At first, I considered him a brother, but who could have imagined that he would covet my treasures and sneak attacked me¡­¡± ¡°Zhou Haotian, the ruler of the Milky Way Empire. A Rank Nine, Universe Level expert¡­¡± ¡°Although he was one major realm higher than me, I still managed to severely wound him¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡­ take revenge for me!¡± With this, Du Kang¡¯s voice gradually faded away. After a while, Barbara reappeared on the screen. ¡°This is the final testament that the old master has left for you!¡± Du Gang asked, ¡°What is Universe Level?¡± Up till now, he had only heard of Satellite Level at the most. He didn¡¯t know anything else that was higher than that. ¡°I will exin it ording to how the old master exined the ranks of the Ancient Gods and the ranks of the universe cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Rank One Ancient God is equivalent to Meteorite-level!¡± ¡°Rank Two Ancient God is equivalent to Comet-level!¡± ¡°Rank Three Ancient God is equivalent to Satellite-level!¡± ¡°Rank Four Ancient God is equivalent to-level!¡± ¡°Rank Five Ancient God is equivalent to Ster-level!¡± ¡°Rank Six Ancient God is equivalent to Universe-level!¡± ¡°Rank Seven Ancient God is equivalent to Domain Lord Level!¡± ¡°Rank Eight Ancient God is equivalent to Sector Lord Level!¡± ¡°Rank Nine Ancient God is equivalent to Eternal Level!¡± Du Gang eximed in shock, ¡°There are so many more ranks above me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He paused then asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Wait a moment, this isn¡¯t right. I¡¯m clearly a Rank Four Ancient God. ording to your exnation, I should already be able to rival a Level. But it seems like I can¡¯t even kill someone at the Meteorite Level, right?¡± Barbara exined, ¡°You aren¡¯t exactly a Rank Four Ancient God. You only have the body of a Rank Four Ancient God!¡± ¡°Ancient God is divided into three aspects: Soul of the Ancient God, Power of the Ancient God, and the Base of the Ancient God!¡± ¡°What you possess is only the Base of the Ancient God, which represents only the body of an Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°The Power of the Ancient God is a power even superior to Star Power. It can perfectly control the Base of an Ancient God and unleash its rightful power¡­¡± ¡°Only when you possess the Power of the Ancient God can you cultivate the Ancient God Technique. For example, you are currently a Rank Four Ancient God. If you cultivate the Ancient God Technique to the fourthyer, you will then possess thebat power that should reign supreme at the Level!¡± ¡°As for the Soul of the Ancient God, the old master once said that Ancient Gods once had a corresponding mental attack technique, but by the time it reached him, it had almost been lost¡­¡¯ ¡°Now, as long as you possess the Soul of an Ancient God, you can cultivate a unique Soul Technique of the Ancient Gods, suppress your origin, and resist all mental attacks at the corresponding level!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, the inheritance of Ancient Gods is about cultivating these two techniques. The Ancient God Technique can develop divine power and perfectly control physical strength, while the other one can resist mental attacks!¡± Barbara shook her head, ¡°The Ancient God inheritance is the Ancient God inheritance. These two techniques can only be cultivated after you have inherited it¡­¡± ¡°Before this, you need to possess the Soul of the Ancient God and Power of the Ancient God!¡± As they were speaking, a humanoid robot walked over from the distance. Barbara¡¯s voice came from the robot. ¡°Please follow me, I will lead you to ept the inheritance!¡± After saying this, she headed towards the door of the cabin, and Du Gang quickly followed. When they got off the spacecraft, Du Gang was stunned by what he saw. Within a square space, a spaceship was parked, with a vacant lot beside it where arge tree was nted. If you only look at these scenes, they might seem normal. But if you look further into the distance, you will find that, except for the vivid life essence within this cubic space of a hundred meters, everything else is chaotic. ¡°This is Life Space!¡± ¡°This is an independent space,¡± Barbara exined. ¡°It is not only used to store items, but it can also allow life to exist inside it!¡± ¡°This space is different from storage devices developed with quantum technology! ¡± ¡°These spaces truly exist in the universe. They are just hidden in emptiness¡­ They are a piece of reality cut from the emptiness and then loaded onto a ring¡­¡± ¡°Wait, are you saying we¡¯re inside a ring now?¡± Du Gang interrupted. ¡°Yes!¡± Barbara, controlling the robot, gave a mechanical nod. ¡°We are in a ring, and this ring is worn on the hand of the old master!¡± ¡°On his hand? How big would a Storage Ring have to be then?¡± Du Gang thought of Du Kang¡¯s gigantic size and eximed in surprise. Barbara exined with a smile, ¡°The material of this space ring is unique. It can fuse directly into one¡¯s skin.¡± ¡°The old master originally saved this ring for when he broke through to Rank Eight¡­¡¯ ¡°Rank Eight?¡± Du Gang was now incredibly interested in information about these high ranks. ¡°Rank Eight corresponds with the Sector Lord Level. As the name suggests, the Sector Lord not only controls a sector of the universe, but also nurtures a universe within their body!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang eximed in shock. ¡°Nurturing a universe within the body?¡± Barbara gave a mechanical smile and dered, ¡°Indeed, a Sector Lord carries a universe within them!¡± ¡°Breaking through from Rank Seven, Domain Lord Level, to Rank Eight, Sector Lord Level, requires the use of this kind of Life Space¡­¡± As she was speaking, they arrived at therge tree. ¡°This is the old master¡¯s inheritance,¡± Barbara said pointing at the tree. ¡°Just put your hand on it, and you officially begin epting the Ancient God Inheritance, obtaining the Soul of the Ancient God and Power of the Ancient God!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang solemnly walked up to it. ¡°If I ce my hand on it, the inheritance process starts?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon receiving confirmation, he hesitated no more and slowly ced his hand on it.. Chapter 137 - 137: 136: Return to Earth! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 137 - 137: 136: Return to Earth! (Please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 A hundred yearster. Earth had undergone vast changes after a hundred years. From an earlier poption of thirty million, it had grown to three hundred million. From one city, it had expanded to twenty cities. Watchman City, a city built in the icy wilderness.
Given the¡¯s vast, sparsely popted condition, habitable regions were not only capable of housing everyone but were also very spacious, making the construction of this particr city rather strange. However, the local residents didn¡¯t see it that way. Because Watchman City was a special city, a city guarding the War God! The K Superdeep Well was located around this city! This city had a special department ¡ªa job considered by the residents of Watchman City as steady, safe, and well-paying, it was a Well Explorer! Although Watchman City also had mines for resource extraction, the job of a Well Explorer was not to prospect for minerals, but to observe the K Superdeep Well into which the War God had entered. That day, as per usual, members of the well exploring department were leisurely sitting on chairs, watching shows, eating snacks. ¡°Beep beep!¡± Suddenly, an rm sounded. The previously leisurely staff froze. Over the years, they had never heard an rm ring here. However, quickly, a team leader reacted, ¡°This rm¡­ it means there¡¯s a situation at the K Superdeep Well!¡± After finishing speaking, he operated hastily, disying the situation inside the K Superdeep Well on the big screen. The screen disyed an image of a humanoid giant, lying underground. Just as everyone was about to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly, the humanoid giant began to dissolve, blending into the surrounding environment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise but did not know what to do. A hundred years had passed, and no one had told them what to do in such an emergency. Soon the humanoid figurepletely disappeared from the screen, and the detection equipment showed a nk white, the color of the soil! ¡°Where¡­ where is the giant?¡± They were stunned! Some old-timers who had worked there for a lifetime were so shocked they couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Nevermind that, let¡¯s report it first!¡± The team leader wise enough not to think too much, quickly reported the situation to the higher-ups. In the sky above Watchman City, a fifty-meter-long ship was hovering 500 meters above the ground. The pedestrians walking below seemed oblivious to it, as though it wasn¡¯t there at all. Inside the ship, a handsome young man was observing the pedestrians and buildings on the ground through a transparent wall. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they actually built a city here!¡± This man was Du Gang. He had sessfully inherited the Ancient God¡¯s legacy and had be a true Ancient God. In addition to possessing the Ancient God¡¯s soul and power, he had also cultivated the Ancient God Technique and the Source Suppression Technique to the first level. This meant that any mental attack of Meteorite-level was ineffective against him! Simrly, this also implied that he didn¡¯t need to spend a considerable amount of time transferring Meteorite-level powerhouses into the deep core of the sun anymore¡­ He now possessed the power to y Meteorite-level powerhouses! The bot beside him, Bla, asked, ¡°Should I jump to the Purple Orchid Kingdom now?¡± ¡°No, wait a moment!¡± Du Gang shook his head. When he woke up, Bla had already informed him of the prepared n. The n was to use the powerful detection device on the Ancient God ship to scan for relics or valuable mineral deposits in the universe, then proceed to seize them or earn money. Bla frowned, ¡°Master, our time is precious. You must remember, after your foster father disappeared, and no one can supply you with energy, and if you want to advance in the future, you can only depend on yourself¡­¡± Du Gang waved his hand andughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already have a fourth-rank body. When I have cultivated the Ancient God Technique and the Source Suppression Technique to the third or fourth level, I will consider it then¡­¡± But Bla was very serious, ¡®Master, you probably don¡¯t realize how much energy is required for an Ancient God to advance¡­¡± ¡°If a regr person requires one unit of energy to evolve from Meteorite-level to Comet-level, then an Ancient God would need ten thousand units of energy to progress from Meteorite-level to Comet-level¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand?¡± Du Gang was startled, thenughed, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like much¡­¡± Bla interrupted, ¡°This is just an example I gave, and that¡¯s just from Meteorite-level to Comet-level. In fact, the more Ancient Gods advance, the more energy they need!¡± ¡°Considering that your body is currently at the peak of the fourth-rank, if a regr person needed one unit of energy to advance to the Ster Level, then you would need at least a hundred million units of energy, or more!¡± Du Gang was shocked, ¡°That much?¡± ¡°What else? Did you think the phrase ¡®Ancient Gods being invincible at the same rank¡¯ was a joke?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t cultivate a habit of collecting treasures, it will be challenging to make progresster!¡± Curious, Du Gang asked, ¡°Did you and my foster father collect treasures on your way from the center of the universe?¡± He knew from the inheritance that Ancient Gods usually had to pass down their legacy one on one. For example, if two Ancient Gods had a child, the child would still be a regr person. To be an Ancient God, one of the two Ancient Gods must transmit their inheritance at the cost of their own life. So, in reality, Du Gang took the inheritance which was meant for Du Kang¡¯s hypothetical son, although he didn¡¯t have one¡­ In the same way, after he received the inheritance, Bla wanted him to recognize Du Kang as his foster father. After Du Gang found out that Du Kang was over ten million years old, he decided outright to recognize Du Kang as his foster father. The man was older than the ancestors of human beings on Earth. Recognizing him as his foster father would instantaneously elevate his status among other families¡­ Moreover, the name Du Kang was identical to his natural father¡¯s. Given the significant legacy he bestowed upon him, a name change wasn¡¯t a problem at all. Hearing how Du Gang referred to Du Kang, Barabara seemed genuinely pleased. She looked at him kindly and chuckled, ¡°Exactly, we have been on countless adventures and seized many opportunities¡­¡± However, her expression quickly fell, ¡°But when we came to the Milky Way Empire, our former master¡­¡± Seeing her distressed, Du Gangforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge him!¡± Barabara¡¯s expression immediately brightened, and she nodded, ¡°Yes, I believe in you¡­¡± ¡°The ruins located within the Purple Orchid Kingdom will open in three months. I think you should scout it out first¡­¡± Du Gang grinned, ¡°I know, but after all, I was raised on Earth. Let me say goodbye to them first, then I¡¯ll head there!¡± After he finished speaking, the spaceship disappeared from the sky above Watchman City. When it reappeared, it was already above the City of Fallen Gods. The City of Fallen Gods truly resembled a sprawling metropolis in the cosmos, brimming with state-of-the-art technology while cars filled the skies. Still, just like before, their spaceship remained cloaked. No one was able to see it, and no equipment was able to detect them. Observing the cars passing them by without noticing, Du Gang asked, ¡°Barabara, once we arrive at the Purple Orchid Kingdom, can our spaceship still remain invisible like it is now?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. The Purple Orchid Kingdom has Level elites. Therefore, there should be some D-level spaceships in the kingdom as well. ordingly, there will be counter-cloaking technologies¡­¡± ¡°When the Ancient God was initially built, the primary emphasis was on enhancing its ability to detect ruins, with its cloaking merely a supplementary function. Actually, it¡¯s fairly weak and can¡¯t always remain unseen! ¡± Hearing her talk about the ship¡¯s rank, Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°You mentioned before that the Ancient God is a one-star C-rank spacecraft. Exactly how good is that?¡± Barabara immediately beamed with pride, ¡°A one-star C-rank spaceship is no trivial matter. A conventional one can cross a hundred thousand light-years distance at once and can withstand an attack from a cosmic level power¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, as long as the ship¡¯s core isn¡¯t more than fifty percent damaged, it can recover autonomously by absorbing energy¡­¡± ¡°In addition, the Ancient God is equipped with an ultra-powerful device to detect ruins, far exceeding what is found on typical spaceships of its rank. Anything with active fluctuational ruins below the cosmic level, it can detect!¡± Du Gang had heard her talk about ruins before. They usually came from either a fallen powerhouse or a preventative measure put in ce by a powerhouse on the verge of falling to save their legacy. They not only contained this legacy but also some valuable items. Apart from these, there are also natural ruins. ording to Barabara, the universe never stopped growing, continuously nurturing new things. Some treasures were born naturally with the universe. All along the way, Du Kang was primarily looking for these naturally-born treasures. Of course, if there happened to be ruins of powerful beings, he would take the energy that he could use. Du Gang excitedly asked, ¡°So, can the weapons equipped on our spaceship kill a Ster Level being? He had learned that a spaceship like this, capable of withstanding a cosmic level attack, could unleash an attackparable to the Ster Level. Barabara chuckled, ¡°A standard one-star C-rank spaceship indeed possesses a weapon capable of dealing a Ster Level attack. However, the Ancient God does not!¡± ¡°Think about it, the old master had already achieved invincibility at the Ster Level. Why would he need to arm the spaceship? ¡°Alright!¡± Disappointed, Du Gang casually asked, ¡°How much does a standard one-star C-rank spaceship usually cost?¡± Barabara grinned, ¡°Let me estimate based on the currency of the Milky Way Empire¡­ it would be worth at least ten billion Gxy Coins, and that¡¯s if it¡¯s even on the market!¡± ¡°You should know the Milky Way Empire can¡¯t produce this kind of spaceship. Each one thates in from outside is purchased at a high price¡­¡± As she spoke, she projected an image of a fifty-meter spaceship resembling the Ancient God. ¡°This is thest standard one-star C-rank spaceship that came into the Milky Way Empire. It was auctioned off for five hundred billion Gxy Coins!¡± Barabara proudly stated, ¡°The Ancient God is worth much more than a standard one-star C-rank spaceship. If our ship were to be auctioned in the Milky Way Empire, it would be worth at least five trillion Gxy Coins!¡± ¡°Five Trillion Gxy Coins¡­¡± Du Gang muttered. Gxy Coins are obviously the currency of the Milky Way Empire and must be quite valuable. The Ancient God was sold for five trillion Gxy Coins. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the exchange rate between Gxy Coins and Purple Orchid Coins?¡± Barla raised his chin even higher, ¡°Empire, kingdom, duchy, the general exchange rate is calcted at one to ten thousand!¡± ¡°One Gxy Coin is equivalent to a hundred million Purple Orchid Coins!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s jaw almost dropped. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the Ancient God is worth five quadrillion Purple Orchid Coins?!!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Listening to this certain response, Du Gang muttered, ¡°If we were to sell the Ancient God, wouldn¡¯t we¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not allowing you to sell the Ancient God!¡± Barla suddenly halted Du Gang¡¯s words in fierce anger, shouting out loud. He looked at the overly reactive Barla, utterly baffled. This guy imed to be intelligent, but he had a temper too?!! However, he cleared his throat and quickly assured, ¡°I was just specting, we won¡¯t sell, we won¡¯t sell!¡± He truly was just specting. After all, such a thing was rare and extremely precious. After all, this ship can detect remnants of the universe-ss level and below. It wasparable to a hen thatys eggs. You can¡¯t just sell it off! Furthermore, the Ancient God could travel a distance of a hundred thousand light years in a single journey. In the future, he would need it if he wanted to leave the Milky Way Gxy. Given the vast distance of tens of thousands of light years between gxies, without a ship of this caliber, there could be no long-distance interster travel. Moreover, from what he understood, this universe wasrger than the 93 billion light years in diameter previously measured on Earth. So, getting to the center of the universe, was a big issue! He certainly didn¡¯t have the patience, like Du Kang, to drift from the center of the universe to the outskirts over tens of millions of years. However, until he found a better spaceship, the Ancient God was indeed his most important asset! Feeling guilty, Du Gang did not linger on this topic and instead released his mental power, reaching out towards the headquarters of the Earth Alliance. After obtaining the Soul of the Ancient God, even though he only practiced one defensive technique: Dominating Origin, he was still able to master the skill of mental detection. Exploring the federation¡¯s headquarters just a few thousand meters away was naturally very easy. But something unexpected happened. The moment he released his mental detection, a stronger wave of mental power instantly blocked him. At the same time, a wave of mental power spread out. ¡°Who dares to snoop around the Earth Alliance headquarters?!¡± Du Gang was stunned. His meteorite-level mental power was actually blocked? The next second, the owner of that mental power traced back along his mental wave, seeking him out. Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t shield his own mental waves, instead, he jumped out of the spaceship and faced the outside. When he saw the intruder¡¯s face, he was taken aback, ¡°Chu Zixuan?! Chapter 138 - 138: 137: The Final Goodbye, Leaving Earth! Chapter 138 - 138: 137: The Final Goodbye, Leaving Earth! Trantor: 549690339 Earth Alliance Headquarters. A hundred yearster, Chu Zixuan was no longer a boy but had the appearance of a thirty-year-old man, emanating a mature and calm aura. ¡°What¡¯s your current level of cultivation?¡± Du Gang eximed in surprise: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you could withstand my mental power!¡± He had thought his mental power was the strongest on Earth.
Chu Zixuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m at the ninth rank of the meteorite-level, just a step away from theet level. I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t expect, how did youe to understand mental power? Du Gang waved his hand,ughing, ¡°After all, I have an inheritance. Isn¡¯t it normal to grasp mental power?¡± It was after getting to know him that he realized Chu Zixuan had been to the Purple Orchid Kingdom! The event was triggered by him. A hundred years ago, the video of his transformation had spread to the Purple Orchid Kingdom. Although no one knew what his race was, it still attracted some curious sons of nobles and aristocraticdies. These people secretly took a spaceship to the Ruins Star Domain and arrived on Earth. At that time, Chu Zixuan was one of the diplomats and received an aristocraticdy from the Purple Orchid Kingdom. After the two hit it off, they consummated their rtionship on the spot and have been in touch ever since. With the help of the aristocraticdy, Chu Zixuan enjoyed many benefits and had broken through to the meteorite level in the twentieth year of Du Gang¡¯s seclusion. By the fiftieth year, he had broken through to the meteorite level. The same year, he and the aristocraticdy went to the Purple Orchid Kingdom and proposed marriage to the Marquess. Seeing his potential at such a young age, and added to the fact that his daughter loved him, the Marquess agreed. But by that time, Chu Zixuan was already the lord of the Earth Alliance. He did not agree to the Marquess¡¯s request for him to stay, but returned to Earth with the aristocraticdy¡­ At this moment, under Chu Zixuan¡¯s invitation, his wife walked out with a child of about eight or nine years old. ¡°Say hello to Uncle!¡± Chu Zixuan pointed at Du Gang and instructed his son. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± The little boy greeted very obediently. ¡°You too!¡± Du Gang was flustered. Before seclusion, he was just sixteen years and four months old. He had never seen such a spectacle. As if sensing Du Gang¡¯s embarrassment, Chu Zixuan didn¡¯t bring up the issue further and allowed his wife and son to leave. After their departure, Du Gang finally found his voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a son!¡± Chu Zixuan gave a faint smile and said dismissively, ¡°This is my youngest son. I have seven children in total; my eldest is already fifty years old!¡± ¡® Du Gang was speechless. Heughed awkwardly and said, ¡°The first national policy of the Earth Alliance is to have children. As the Alliance¡¯s leader, I must lead by example, right?!¡± After a while, he continued: ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at my house tonight. I¡¯ll introduce you to my children¡­ ¡°Sure!¡± Du Gang agreed and asked, ¡°How is Earth doing now?¡± Chu Zixuan chuckled and said, ¡°Earth is still mighty. There are two meteorite-level individuals, my wife and I. Besides, there are eight meteorite-level cultivators¡­ ¡°Aside from Earth, we¡¯ve also established a new base on Mars. The environment there is simr to Earth, so you only need to purchase an atmospheric cultivator, and you¡¯ll basically be able to inhabit it¡­¡± Du Gang only understood that in his hundred-year-absence, Earth has developed quite well through Chu Zixuan¡¯s exnation. ¡°The reason we¡¯re able to develop this steadily is all thanks to your deterrence¡­¡± Du Gangughed, waved, and humbly replied, ¡°Even without me, I reckon you all could still manage. Feel free to let me know if you need anything. I¡¯m gonna leave soon!¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nning to go explore the universe. I might note backter¡­¡± ¡°What about you guys? Are you nning to move out in the future?¡± Given Chu Zixuan¡¯s father-inw¡¯s situation, he could have migrated to the Purple Orchid Kingdom a long time ago. Chu Zixuan shook his head andughed, ¡°Over at the Purple Orchid Kingdom, one can be a marquess upon reaching theet level. I n to wait until I break through to theet level, go over there, earn a marquess title, buy a, and use it as a stepping stone for the Earth Alliance¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite good!¡± At this point, Du Gang asked with confusion, ¡°Where are Old Yao and the others?¡± ¡°They have already passed away!¡± In his surprise, Chu Zixuan exined, ¡°In the end, they were unable to cultivate to the Purple Level. Even though medical conditions have improved, they couldn¡¯t break through the gic limitations without reaching the Purple Level. The life expectancy is one hundred and twenty-five years¡­¡± Although the lifespan limit is one hundred and twenty-five years, in reality, many people do not live to this age. From his conversation, Du Gang finally understood that most of the old generation he once knew had passed away. Natural talent matters more than he expected. By theter stages, even those in possession of Purple Crystals failed to break through! The time it took to receive an inheritance had drastically changed everything. For a moment, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help butment the fragility of life. The two chatted a little longer and agreed on a time for dinner at Chu Zixuan¡¯s home, then Du Gang departed. Declining the tour guide Chu Zixuan sent, he boarded his spaceship. After activating the invisibility function, he casually started exploring Earth. With the speed of his Ancient God ship, no matter how big the Earth was, he could go anywhere in an instant. The original Nanyuan and other ces had been cleaned up and were now tourist destinations, So modern humans could see the environment in which ancient humans lived. Besides that, aside from the human cities, all other ces had be a world of vegetation and animals. As Du Gang could see, Earth¡¯s ecology was very well-preserved, and the air was very fresh. The former Americas had now be a training base for students. There were not only Red, Orange, and Yellow grade monsters, there even existed monsters of the Blue Level. After taking one full spin around the Earth, he was impressed by how much it resembled a civilized in the universe. Yet, Du Gang was somewhat mncholic. Aside from the Nanyuan ruins, he couldn¡¯t find anything familiar. It was as if he was an alien. ¡°Perhaps this is for the best. At least I won¡¯t miss home when I depart,¡± he said. He smiled bitterly. Without family in this world, the concept of home had lost its meaning. At the site of the original Nanyuan Experimental Middle School, he burned incense for his parents and spoke a few words before turning to leave. By evening, he went to Chu Zixuan¡¯s house for dinner, as promised. Fortunately, despite being fifty years old, Chu Zixuan¡¯s eldest son still maintained the appearance of a twenty-year-old, which saved Du Gang from too much awkwardness. After all seven of them had called him ¡°Uncle¡± in turn, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled out seven fist-sized, green fruits from his storage ring, saying, ¡°A meeting gift from your uncle!¡± ¡°What is this?!¡± Although Chu Zixuan hadn¡¯t seen this type of fruit before, he could tell from the rich life force emanating from it that it was incredibly valuable. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± said Du Gang with a slight smile. ¡°Just a fruit that can enhance aptitude!¡± ¡°This is far too precious¡­¡± No sooner had Chu Zixuan expressed this than he meant to have his children return the fruit to Du Gang. Du Gang quickly stopped him,ughing, ¡°Let them eat it. It¡¯s of no use to me!¡± Indeed, this type of fruit was the mostmon in the storage ring that Du Kang had left him. Even though it had the ability to enhance aptitude, it had no effect on Ancient Gods, whose aptitude was already at the top level! Even now, all seven children hadn¡¯t dared to eat the fruit. Instead, they looked to Chu Zixuan for approval. It wasn¡¯t until their father gave his consent that they dared to ept it. However, urged by Du Gang, the seven children ate the fruits right away. Unexpectedly, after merely a while, Chu Zixuan¡¯s eldest son broke through directly from the Purple Level to the Meteorite Level. ¡°This¡­ Not just Chu Zixuan, but even his wife ¡ª who had always appeared veryposed¡ª was taken aback. ¡°A fruit with such effects¡­¡± Chu Zixuan began, then looked at his wife. ¡°No, the Purple Orchid Kingdom does not have fruit of this caliber!¡± Clearly, even the daughter of the Marquis of the Purple Orchid Duchy had never heard of this fruit either. The two of them immediately expressed their gratitude to Du Gang again. This meant that their children, who might have aged before them due to insufficient aptitude, now had a chance to live longer. Therefore, the weight of Du Gang¡¯s gift in their hearts was truly substantial. The next day, Du Gang visited the mansion again, and discussed the matters of the Purple Orchid Duchy with Chu Zixuan. ¡°The Purple Orchid star realm, generally also known as the Purple Orchid Duchy, rules over a star field with a diameter of three hundred light years, owning more than a thousand gxies¡­¡± ¡°A fifth-level civilization, the most powerful figure is the ruler of their duchy, with-level strength¡­¡± ¡°Within the country, there are four satellite-level powerhouses, which are four dukes¡­ ¡°Generally,et-level individuals can be marquises in the Purple Orchid Duchy¡­¡± At this point, Chu Zixuan gave a reminder, saying: ¡°The Purple Orchid Duchy has more than a thousand gxies, the Purple Orchid star system is their core capital, you¡¯d better not go there¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Du Gang asked in confusion. ¡°The current ruler of the Purple Orchid Duchy is nearing the end of his lifespan, but he can¡¯t break through to the ster level and hasn¡¯t established a sessor. The current state is a bit strange¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, over these years, he has killed several million people and even one marquis was murdered by him¡­ Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I understand, if there¡¯s anything on your side that you can¡¯t handle and need my help, feel free to tell me¡­¡± Chu Zixuan also saw his resolute determination to go, and said, ¡°There is indeed something that I might need your help with!¡± ¡°This matter is both official and personal.. ¡°You know about the Purple Orchid Trading Company, right?!¡± Du Gang nodded, it is one of the four major third-tier forces in the Waste Land, with its backstage in the Purple Orchid Duchy. Chu Zixuan continued: ¡°This Purple Orchid Trading Company is the industry of the Duke of the Purple Orchid Duchy- Tuoba Hong. He has a prodigiously talented son named Tuoba Yu who was pursuing my wife a few years back¡­¡± Without hesitation, Chu Zixuan spilled everything out. Apparently, this Tuoba Yu and Chu Zixuan had be foes a few decades ago. However, at that time, their strengths were on par, and Chu Zixuan was even stronger, so the problem was not severe. But recently, Tuoba Yu, with the help of some extraordinary resources acquired by his father, managed to break through from the meteorite-level peak to theet-level. That way, the bnce of power between the two parties suddenly shifted. Previously, if Tuoba Yu wanted to cause trouble for Chu Zixuan, he could only rely on his ownckeys, so it wasn¡¯t too much of an issue. But now, after advancing to theet-level, he directly switched ces with the originalet-level powerhouse stationed in the Waste Land star area. Since arriving in the Waste Land star area, this Tuoba Yu had been tirelessly uniting other forces, attempting to squeeze out Earth, and even created a new alliance to challenge the Earth alliance. Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t these big families usually very strict? Can their children act so recklessly?¡± Before he left, he had inquired with Bar that the more prominent the family, the more constraints their children were under. These big families, having many descendants, had very strict rules regarding misbehavior. Judging from their family-run tradingpanies, they wouldn¡¯t deliberately target others so rashly. Chu Zixuan sighed in helplessness: ¡°Well, I did indeed give them the opportunity¡­ ¡± ¡°We, the Earth Alliance, got our basic infrastructure from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, and most of ourter high ¨C tech products were bought from the Purple Orchid Trading Company¡­¡± ¡°However, I married my wife, didn¡¯t I? Her father, although just a marquis, also owns a medium-sized tradingpany in the Duchy¡­¡± ¡°So, fifty years ago, all of Earth¡¯s external purchases came from my father-inw, and of course, the prices were lower than the Purple Orchid Trading Company¡¯s¡­¡± He was honest about this, If his father-in w hadn¡¯t offered lower prices, he wouldn¡¯t have made this decision, nor would Earth have developed so rapidly. Chu Zixuan sighed, ¡°So, Tuoba Yu had an official reason to trouble me.¡± ¡°We, the Earth Alliance, are not the customers of their Purple Orchid Trading Company¡­¡± Du Gang nodded. The private matter had indeed turned into an official one. Chu Zixuan¡¯s actions were all for the benefit of the Earth Alliance. He asked, ¡°What do you want me to do? Kill Tuoba Yu?¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head and said, ¡°Killing him would certainly ignite Tuoba Hong¡¯s wrath. When the Tuoba family retaliates, our Earth Alliance won¡¯t be able to withstand it¡­¡± ¡°I want you to visit the forces within the Wastnd Star Region that are against Earth and convince them to withdraw from their alliance. At the very least, they won¡¯t target us in the future¡­¡± ¡°After all, Earth¡¯s products are still exported to various parts of the Wastnd Star Region¡­¡± Du Gang was somewhat aware of this. After a hundred years of effort, Lu Zhou had managed to reverse-engineer the technology of many high-tech products known in the universe and establish several production lines. Exported goods from Earth had be a vital aspect of Earth¡¯s development. ¡°I understand. You just need me to show them some muscle and remind them that I still exist, right?!¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Chu Zixuan wasn¡¯t sure how strong Du Gang was now, but even with the strength he had a hundred years ago, he could still instill a forceful deterrence in the Wastnd Star Region. After all, the Hall of Gods had been destroyed by Du Gang. Those forces that joined Tuoba Yu¡¯s alliance were mostly second-tier forces. The strongest were only at the Meteorite Level. Who would dare to provoke Du Gang?! At this point, Du Gang took out a storage ring and tossed it to Chu Zixuan. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chu Zixuan curiously asked. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s a storage ring. It contains some resources. Consider it a gift I¡¯m leaving for the people of Earth.¡± Chu Zixuan probed the contents with his mental power, and was immediately taken aback. A space with length, width, and height reaching hundreds of meters appeared in his vision. It was filled with numerous items, among which were hundreds of green fruits identical to those given to his seven children by Du Gang. ¡°These¡­ ¡± ¡°Take them. I have no use for these things. I know you can distribute and utilize them to their fullest potential.¡± This was certainly true. Even though he was only at the first level of the Ancient God technique, his body had reached the peak of the fourth rank. These low-level fruits had no effect on him. It¡¯s better to give them to Chu Zixuan, so he could distribute them to the people of Earth. Most of Du Kang¡¯s treasures were stolen by Zhou Haotian, but there were still quite a few on board the spaceship. These leftovers would be enough for him to use for a while. Listening to him, Chu Zixuan no longer felt the need to decline. He nodded and epted the gift. Du Gangughed, ¡°These things are left here for you. Among them, the red fruits should help you advance to the Comet Level. Don¡¯t be courteous, feel free to eat them.¡± Although he said this, he understood that given Chu Zixuan¡¯s status, he would probably distribute most of these resources to the promising talents within the Earth Alliance. ¡°I see!¡± Chu Zixuan gratefully looked at Du Gang. The items in this ring were priceless. Every single item was a priceless treasure. It¡¯s better to gift them than sell them at a loss. At least, he won¡¯t leave Earth with any regrets. Having given his instructions, Du Gang prepared to board the spaceship and leave. Halfway through, he suddenly thought of something and turned to ask, ¡°By the way, do you have any news about the Overlord?¡± Chu Zixuanughed, ¡°The Overlord is quite a character now. A few decades ago, he made a big name for himself in the Purple Orchid Nation and left the Purple Orchid Star Region with satellite-level strength. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s gone to seek fortune in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom!¡± The Hidden Dragon Kingdom is stronger than the Purple Orchid Nation and also the closest kingdom to them. He shook his head and eximed, ¡°That guy, after changing his character, even disregarded the dukedom offered by the Purple Orchid Nation and left¡­¡± ¡°Change sex?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chu Zixuan was speechless and added, ¡°Changed personality!¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Embarrassed, Du Gang quickly boarded the spaceship, waved and said, ¡°After I sort out the alliance, I¡¯ll head directly to the Purple Orchid Nation¡­ See you if fate allows! ¡± With that, the Ancient God vanished instantly. As Du Gang left, Chu Zixuan felt somewhat empty. The look in his eyes hinted at admiration or something more profound. If he were a bit younger¡­ if he didn¡¯t have a family¡­ perhaps he, too, would want to venture out! Chapter 139 - 139: 138: Attacked! Chapter 139 - 139: 138: Attacked! Trantor: 549690339 The Abandoned Star Region Human Rights Federation. It is an alliance led by Tuoba Yu, initiated by the Purple Orchid Chamber of Commerce, and joined by many others.
The primary purpose of this federation is to unite with the allies in the wastnd star region to resist Earth, with an aim to strike out against Chu Zixuan. The effects have been substantial. Half of the twenty or so second-tier powers in the wastnd star region have joined, along with more than a hundred first-tier powers. Since its establishment, the federation has been vying for human rights, using Earth of human rights vitions online every day. Regardless of whether their ims are true or have effects, their voice has been quite impactful. Besides, they continuously encourage other forces to join. Their primary goal is to resist Earth and create a situation where everyone is fighting against it. The best oue they foresee is no one daring to trade with Earth, leading to its ultimate copse. Due to the strength of the Purple Orchid Chamber of Commerce, many powers in the wastnd star region are joining the federation to curry favor, seek support, or merely to fit in. They join the ranks of those who are on a crusade. As long as they do not need to lift a finger and only need to opens their mouth, they are more than happy to do so. However, as a federation, they naturally need to have a base. Thus, the base of the Abandoned Star Region Human Rights Federation is put on Modo Star, the headquarters of the Purple Orchid Chamber of Commerce in the wastnd star region.
For convenience, each force has sent representatives who are good at verbal arguments to be stationed at the federation¡¯s base on Modo Star, where they fight online. After all, the Earth Alliance would not sit waiting for death; their Ministry of Foreign Affairs is also constantly voicing out on the inte. The verbal feud between the two sides on the Inte is quite intense, providing a great spectacle for theizens. One day, at the Human Rights Federation¡¯s base. ¡°Hey, do you think the God of War from the Earth Alliance is still alive?!¡± ¡°I am not sure, but I heard he once destroyed a third-tier force called Hall of Gods¡­ The people stationed here are nothing but purple-level warriors. Some older ones have lived through that era, while the younger ones only regard it as a legend. ¡°I think he should be alive. He announced a hundred-year retreat¡­¡¯ A young man spected: ¡°Do you think he might have been seriously injured in that battle with the Hall of Gods? Maybe the so-called retreat is merely an attempt to buy more time for Earth to develop?¡± They do not realize that their every move is being closely watched from a cloaked ship hovering in the sky. Du Gang looked at the group of purple level warriors below, stroking his chin and pondering, ¡°How can I scare them off?¡± This group represents various powers. Du Gang can see it. After all, he came here not to ughter but to intimidate, hoping that the first and second-tier alliances will withdraw and to give Tuoba Yu a lesson at the same time. More than ten million kilometers away from Modo Star lies Moka Star, a gas that is not suitable for human habitation, generally attracting few visitors. However, at this moment, there are several kilometer-long ships inside the. Even more, the leading ship is ten thousand meters long. For reference, Zeus¡¯s previous ride was a four-star E-level ship of just five thousand meters. Going by the rule that therger the star level, therger the vessel, this ten-thousand-meter ship is a five-star E-level vessel. Each of these kilometer-long ships is filled with meteorite-level warriors, all dressed in battle suits, sitting steadily in their chairs, waiting in silence. Inside that ten-thousand-meter warship, both Tuoba Yu and Tuoba Hong are present. What¡¯s even more surprising is that the person currently sitting in the main seat is not Tuoba Hong. It was a young man with an alluring smile that always lingered on his face. At the moment, Tuoba Yu asked, ¡°Father, do you really think the Ancient God wille?¡± Before Tuoba Hong could reply, the man seated at the head of the table chuckled lightly, ¡°I have beenying this trap for nearly a hundred years. I was the one who propagated the idea to build Watchman City on Earth. I am certain they¡¯ll walk right into it¡­¡± ¡°Wait and see, the Ancient God will arrive on Moka Star in at most two days!¡± This man, Hong Chong, was a Level powerhouse, a duke of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, and the rock-solid support behind the Purple Orchid Association! A hundred years ago, after Du Gang revealed his giant magical power, he shocked the entire Wastnd Star Zone. Three third-tier forces with solid backgrounds ¨C the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association, Purple Orchid Association, and the Purple Orchid Bank ¨C one after another passed on the information about Du Gang to the headquarters of the Purple Orchid. The personnel stationed at the headquarters of the Purple Orchid Star System found it shocking after reviewing the news, but none could identify the race of the giant. Among these three forces, the Purple Orchid Bank services only local interests and has no superior power. After learning that they couldn¡¯t identify Du Gang¡¯s race, they decided not to pry further. The situation with the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association was different. They have a superior association, and logically they should also report up, passing the information to the superior Cosmic Civilization Protection Association at the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. However, the Purple Orchid staff stationed here did not pay much heed to this piece of information. Adding on some issues within their association at that time, they did not have the focus to pay attention to this matter and left the reporting unfinished. The case with the Purple Orchid Association was quite different. Half of their products were self-produced, while the other half of the supply was brought in from the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. In addition, they also had a foothold in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom ¨C Duke Hong Chong! At that time, Tuoba Hong, being a businessman, was not as careless as the other two. In his view, such a rare breed, if captured, might also be quite valuable. So hepiled all the data about Du Gang and uploaded it to the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. Unexpectedly, Duke Hong Chong of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom did actually know about Du Gang¡¯s predicament. A hundred thousand years ago, before dying, Du Kang severely wounded Zhou Haotian. Taking advantage of hisst breath, he traversed a distance of a hundred thousand light-years, fleeing to Earth and died shortly after drafting hisst will. Zhou Haotian, despite being gravely injured, did not give up his pursuit, deploying numerous Ster Level powerhouses to track him, but sadly lost him halfway. This was because their spacecraft were too subpar, the single-jump distance was too short, they lost track after jumping several times alongside the osciting cosmic node. The cosmic node after a jump would undergo few seconds of shaking. If someone follows this shock wave, they could leap to the exact same location. Although the person was gravely injured and nearing death, they failed to catch up. Zhou Haotian, insisting on seeing the dead body if the person was dead, not only ordered his men to carry on the chase but also issued a warrant of arrest, having other kingdoms in the Milky Way Gxy to hunt down the Ancient God as well. The offered reward was very high. In addition to this, even providing information on the Ancient God would earn you a considerable reward. Though he knew these kingdom¡¯s people might not be capable of killing the Ancient God, finding the location of the Ancient God would suffice. Therefore, a hundred thousand years ago, all the forces superior to the kingdoms in the Milky Way Gxyunched an operation to hunt down the Ancient God. Regrettably, after up to a thousand of years of searching, no one found the Ancient God. Seeing no hope, these forces gradually gave up. However, despite the Hidden Dragon Kingdom is far away from the Milky Way Empire, a hundred thousand years ago, ar emissary from the Milky Way Empire did end up there. The father of Hong Chong had hosted the emissary from the Milky Way. Hence, he had some knowledge about the Ancient God and even recorded the feats of the Ancient God in the family¡¯s archive. When Hong Chong received the message from the Purple Orchid Kingdom, he vaguely remembered a story about a giant his father told him when he was a child. So, he went to search the family archive. As a result, he actually found it. When he learned that the bounty for the Ancient God was enough to buy several Hidden Dragon Kingdoms, he was so excited that he almost jumped up and wiped out the entire Tuoba family. But he held back! Becuase he knew that the Hidden Dragon Kingdom does not have amunication device that can directly contact the Milky Way Empire. The Milky Way Empire, situated at the heart of the Milky Way. However, their Hidden Dragon Kingdom is in the eighth area of the third spiral arm of the Milky Way Gxy. It is still tens of thousands of light-years away from the first three rings of the gxy that are in direct contact with the Milky Way Empire. Based on the calction that their family¡¯s most powerful one-star D-ss spaceship can only jump five hundred light-years at a time, if he were to jump to the Milky Way Empire, he would practically bankrupt their family¡¯s millions of assets. Because the higher the grade of a spaceship, the more energy it consumes. Some advanced spaceships consume the power of an entire nation in a single jump, it¡¯s not an exaggeration. So, after much consideration, he decided to take action personally, heading to the wastnd star domain to capture the Ancient God! However, before going to the wastnd star domain, he went to Tuoba Hong first to find out who were the others who knew about the giant, and then he took action. His first move was to trip up the Cosmic Civilization Association in the Purple Orchid Duchy, diverting their attention away from the intelligence regarding the wastnd star domain. At the same time, to avoid startling the snake, he dispatched spies to infiltrate the other two powers. Once he confirmed that they did not prioritize or even know about the Ancient God, he finally made his move, heading for the wastnd star domain. Unfortunately, he waste. When he arrived there, the Ancient God was nowhere to be found. He had gone into closed-door cultivation! Upon receiving the news that the Ancient God woulde out of seclusion in a hundred years, Hong Chong began to n again. He was very clever, knowing that the simpler the n, the more likely it would be sessful. So, he only did two things. The first thing he did was not to set up a overlyplicated n. He merely sent people to infiltrate Earth and confuse the then leadership to establish Watchman City, and then arranged for people to keep an eye on Du Gang as well explorers on site. In addition to this, he did not take action against the heads of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association and Purple Orchid Interster Bank in the wastnd star domain. The less you care about such things, the less others will notice. But if you make a fuss and eliminate mouths, it can more easily attract the attention of higher-level powerhouses. As he had expected, these two powerhouses did not pay much attention to the gradually fading giants, so they did not attract stronger powerhouses. Then he returned to the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. On the surface, nothing happened, but behind the scenes, he secretly collected tools and equipment that could be used to capture the giant. The second thing he did was to target Chu Zixuan, Du Gang¡¯s only friend. Behind the scenes, he quietly gave Tuoba Hong advice, arranging for his son to encourage the nobles to go to the wastnd star domain. Then, when he found out that Chu Zixuan was in love with a noblewoman, he immediately arranged for Tuoba Hong to have his son pursue that woman, creating friction with Chu Zixuan. On one hand, he made the two constantly opponents, and on the other hand, he secretly supported Chu Zixuan¡¯s rise to power. It was not until a hundred yearster, when he roughly estimated that Du Gang was about toe out of seclusion, that he promoted Tuoba Yu to Comet-level. At the same time, he had him form this alliance against Chu Zixuan and against Earth. Because, ording to his deduction, Chu Zixuan would surely ask for help from the Ancient God and the Ancient God was not very old. Emotions would not be low in his eyes, so there was a high chance that he would help him. So, they just need to wait here quietly for the Ancient God to throw himself into the. Tuoba Yu twitched his mouth. He only recently learned about the Ancient God n. For these many years, he had always thought that his father was plotting a big conspiracy, so he had been cooperating with Chu Zixuan¡¯s opposition. But it turned out it was all just to catch a man, and he had even staked his reputation on it¡­ After all, in the script, he was the one who always lost. Because if he didn¡¯t lose, it wouldn¡¯t create the psychology in Chu Zixuan that he has been winning and is better than Tuoba Yu. When a person wins for decades and then suddenly finds out that his old rival is stronger than he is, he will naturally lose his bearings¡­ Hong Chong seemed to see what was on his mind, and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I capture the Ancient God, the Purple Orchid Duchy will be under the management of your Tuoba House. At that time, you can do whatever you want with the Earth Alliance, y with whoever you want, men or women¡­¡± Although he said so, his heart was cold. Let living people keep secrets?!! Impossible, he only believed that dead people would keep secrets! He had long made up his mind that once everything was settled, he would not only kill the Tuoba family, but also uproot the forces of the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association and the Purple Orchid Star Bank in the wastnd star domain. After all, while the Tuoba family was being exterminated, killing these forces who were in the know would buy him some more time. As for the consequences, he didn¡¯t care. By then, he would be driving the spaceship, taking the Ancient God away from here, away from the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, heading for the Milky Way Empire! Tu Gang didn¡¯t hesitate for long on the spaceship and directly revealed himself. After he was done here, he still had to go to the Purple Orchid Duchy. He didn¡¯t have time to waste. The members of the Human Rights Alliance all stared at the appearing figure, dumbfounded. ¡°Who are you?¡± Du Gang had not shown his face for a hundred years, and many people here had not experienced that era, so naturally no one recognized him. He didn¡¯t say much, directly transformed into a giant in front of everyone. Immediately, a giant ten thousand meters tall appeared in front of these people. ¡°Giant¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s War God!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± The crowd finally snapped back to their senses and quickly moved to escape. Du Gang smiled lightly and slightly raised his hand. Suddenly, gravity was released, binding everyone in ce. The people immediately started crying out. ¡°Spare us War God, we didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was the Purple Orchid Commerce Association who forced us¡­¡± Looking at these crying Purple-ranked fighters, Du Gang didn¡¯t overly trouble them, saying indifferently, ¡°Turn on yourmunication devices and get in touch with the leaders of your respective forces¡­¡± It was useless to kill these people. If he wanted to intimidate, he had to face the leaders of these forces and let them know he was back. Immediately, the people on the scene hastily turned on theirmunication devices and began to contact them. But just then, everyone realized that theirmunication devices were broken. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It seems I¡¯ve lost my connection!¡± ¡°Mine too!¡± ¡°What kind of joke is this, it¡¯s the cosmic age and there¡¯s no connection? !!¡± Just as everyone was at a loss, a maic voice rang out. ¡°Bind!¡± As soon as the voice fell, a gigantic appeared, dropping down towards Du Gang. At the same time, several kilometer-long and one ten-kilometer-long ship appeared. ¡°What is that?¡± Before Du Gang could discern the iing object, he was enveloped by arge. He quickly stretched out his hand to resist the, trying to tear it open with strength. ¡°Crackle,¡± he tore a nearly ten-thousand meter tear in the. But to no avail, this seemed to possess endless sticity. The torn area was not ripped, conversely, it seemed deliberately allowed to tear, while the rest of the was constricting tighter to his body. ¡°Hahaha, this is the Sky Earth Net that I acquired at a high price, specially designed to capturerge creatures, you better stop struggling¡­¡± A group of men suddenly appeared, flying in mid-air, watching Du Gang from a distance. ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± In shock, Du Gang quickly activated the Ancient God¡¯s power, attempting to tear the entirely. ¡°Crackle,¡± just like before, he tore an opening, but the rest of the quickly entwined itself even stronger than before. Simultaneously, a weak electric current transferred from these wires. Seeing this situation, Du Gang leaped swiftly, while manipting the gravitational pull, aiming to fly towards the outer space. His pace was quick and he covered nearly a hundred kilometers in an instant. The massive, too, was pulled into a hundred-thousand-meter-long by this enormous force. ¡°Boom!¡± Before Du Gang could escape the, a surge of massive force came from the. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, the upward flight of Du Gang began to plunge instantly. ¡°Bang!¡± He crashed abruptly into the ground. ¡°Roar!¡± The next second, a deep pit reaching tens of thousands of meters appeared. The few dozens of Purple Level warriors of the Human Rights Alliance who were originally bound by Du Gang on the ground were instantly killed due to the impact of the shockwave at this moment. ¡°Hehe!¡± Hong Chong flew into mid-air, disregarding the deaths of the ground crew, and smirked: ¡°This is the Sky Earth Net, specifically used to catch Level beasts. Dealing with you is as easy as pie!¡± In his hand, there was a half-meter-long stick, which was connected to the entirework at one end. However, from his limp muscles, it was evident that Du Gang¡¯s crash, just now, wasn¡¯t due to his power, but due to this unique weapon. ¡°Who are you?!¡± As Du Gangy on the ground, trying to get up, he roared. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon!¡± Hong Chong, in a faintughter, uttered: ¡°Merge!¡± The next second, the whole-like rope changed in thickness, bing thinner and thinner, much like a needle thread. Before Du Gang could react, the previously stic instantly tightened, generating a massive cutting force. ¡°Sizzle- Blood flowed instantly. This was the first time Du Gang was injured since he obtained the Ancient God¡¯s body! Now, his body was cut open with several wounds, and these wires were constantly tightening. ¡°Dammit!¡± After struggling again and confirming that he couldn¡¯t break free with his own strength, Du Gang cursed under his breath and quickly shouted: ¡°Ancient God¡¯s Spear! ¡± In an instant, a spear of more than fifteen thousand meters appeared in his hand. The moment it appeared, it expanded the tightly bound by a significant fraction. However, instead of breaking, these ropes entwined the Ancient God¡¯s Spear too. ¡°Hehe!¡± Hong Chong revealed a mocking smile once again. This weapon made of grade C materials was inescapable even for Level beasts. Trapped in the, Du Gang looked at the flying crowd in the distance and quickly chanted: ¡°Big, big, big!¡± In an instant, the Ancient God¡¯s Spear, which was just about to bepletely entwined by the, started to erge again. Within a second, it had expanded to thirty thousand meters in length. Du Gang, who was originally holding the spear single-handedly, had to switch to a double-handed grip, all the while his lips quivered from shouting ¡°big, big, big! ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this change, everyone was taken aback. Only Hong Chong showed an ecstatic expression. ¡°This is it, the Divine Weapon!¡± He had discovered in the earlier video of Du Gang¡¯s battle, that Du Gang¡¯s spear was no simple weapon. It bore a striking resemnce to the Divine Weapons, which are said to be possessed only by beings above the Eternal Level. Therefore, he spared no effort to obtain the Sky Earth Net, solely for this object. At this moment, he watched as the Sky Earth Net, which had been propped up to a hundred-thousand meters by the Ancient God¡¯s Spear and extending beyond the atmosphere, did not react at all. He wanted to witness just how capable this Divine Weapon actually was. When the Ancient God¡¯s Spear reached a length of a hundred thousand meters, Du Gang could no longer hold it and could only prop it up. Seeing that the was being pulled and stretched, but still firm, he frowned, continuing to mutter, ¡°Big, big, big!¡± Finally, when the Ancient God¡¯s Spear became sorge that the surrounding ships had to avoid it, Du Gang could barely manage to hold it anymore. At that moment, having lost his propelling force, the three-hundred-thousand-meter-long Ancient God¡¯s Spear, influenced by the¡¯s gravity, tilted and crashed towards the. ¡°Retreat!¡± In that instant, everyone in sight quickly cleared the area, vacated the space, jumped onto their ships and escaped into outer space. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± In that moment, the atmosphere, like a piece of torn cloth, was directly ripped open, creating an opening tens of thousands of meters long. And the Ancient God¡¯s Spear continued to erge while falling over. Finally, under the gaze of countless eyes, the Ancient God¡¯s Spear, with a height of three hundred thousand meters, struck the Moka. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the entire ground to a halt for two seconds due to the colossal force of the impact, and was knocked ten metres away from its previous orbit¡­ The ground split instantly, and a crack spanning several thousands of kilometers appeared abruptly. At the same time, a mushroom cloud, thousands of timesrger than the previous ¡®every man for himself¡¯ explosion, began to rise slowly. An invisible shockwave was gradually forming. With the kilometers-long crack as its core, it was spreading in all directions over the surface of the Moka star. The nearest active volcano erupted immediately under this impact. ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡± The volcano continued to erupt, and the magma gushed out wildly like a child who had been held back, unrestrainedly releasing its energy. As the impact reached the ocean, there was a loud ¡°bang!¡±. The entire ocean seemed to be poked from the bottom and, in an instance,unched into a torrent of ten -thousand-meter-high waves. And from near to far, everything continued to expand and increase, ceaselessly. Looking further afield, a mountain over eight thousand meters tall crumbled into a heap in that moment. Not just it, all the mountains that were affected by this impact wave began to copse. Meanwhile, countless clouds of dust began to rise, instantly obsciting the clear blue skies, gradually spreading over the entire, from near to far. Besides, countless forests spontaneouslybusted at this moment. The whole was aze like a mmable object, a great fire spread all around, seemingly out of nowhere. From outer space, the changes happening around the area where the crack was located could be seen¡ªthey were dramatic. Copse of mountains and rivers, surging sea, volcanic eruptions, burning forests, and dust obscuring the sun. This scene was not just confined to the ground zero, but continued to spread across the entire. Countless lives were lost in this moment¡­ ¡°Huge, huge, huge!¡± As for everything that was happening before his eyes, Du Gang was utterly indifferent. The only thing he could see was the web-rope. At this moment, even if the had been stretched for hundreds of kilometers, it still shrouded him and the spear of the Ancient God, unscathed as before. ¡°What the¡­¡± In the universe, everyone was utterly stunned! They couldn¡¯t believe that this was the doing of just one man! Not to mention the ordinary meteorite-level powerhouses, even Tuoba Hong, who was at the satellite-level, was shocked at this moment. This destructive power had already surpassed his full-strength damage to a! Doesn¡¯t this mean that this Ancient God is stronger than him?! Next to him, the pupils of Hong Chong were getting brighter. His eyes were fixated on that spear, and at this moment, his desire to possess it expanded to an extreme point. If he had that divine artifact¡­ On the ground, the spear of the Ancient God, which was already heavy enough to make the earth creak, not only did not shrink but grew evenrger. Four hundred thousand meters long! Five hundred thousand meters long! Eight hundred thousand meters long! Ny thousand meters long! Finally, when its length reached a million meters, with a ¡°crackle!¡± , the heavenly that had bound it snapped right at that moment. Under this gravitational influence, the rotation of the Moka star slowed down. All the objects inside the were affected by this inertia and in an instant, sprung into the air, being thrown towards the sky. Meanwhile, Du Gang, aided by the stunned enemies outside the stars, quickly resumed his human form and recalled the Spear of the Ancient God. Then, with a leap, he jumped onto the Ancient God ship, which had been cloaked all this while. ¡°Jump!¡± Almost the moment he uttered the word, the spaceship disappeared instantly. Bla had long been prepared for him to board the ship. Not a fool, Du Gang understood that no matter who the enemy was, anyone who could use such a weapon, which constrained the Ancient God¡¯s Spear to reach a length of one million meters before it was finally able to escape, must be an extremely formidable figure whom he currently couldn¡¯t stand against! If he stayed, who knew what formidable weapons he would have to face, so he took the very first moment he freed himself to choose to flee. ¡°Where is he?¡± Hong Chong, who was initially admiring his divine artifact in the universe, was instantly furious at this moment. ¡°Where is my divine artifact?¡± At this moment, a captain quickly reported, ¡°Space-jump tremors detected, he seems to have fled using space-jump!¡± With blood-red eyes, filled with a brutal aura, Hong Chong roared, ¡°Chase him!¡± Immediately, all the ships at this moment began to jump. After leaving Moka Star, the Ancient God ship did not stop and continued to make space-jumps. Bla knew that there were tremors in the cosmic nodes a few seconds after a space-jump, so she didn¡¯t dare to stop. Meanwhile, Du Gang was watching the recorded video with a lingering fear during the space-jump. ¡°A-level, four satellite-levels, and manyet-levels and meteorite-levels!¡± While he was trying to find a way to escape the trap, Bla had already detected the power stages of those people. Moreover, she had invaded the cosmicwork and through face matching, the true identities of these people were found. ¡°The man leading them is a-level powerhouse named Xiaochung, a Duke of Hidden Dragon Kingdom . ¡°Among the four satellite levels, three of them are Xiaochung¡¯s subordinates, belonging to Hidden Dragon Kingdom¡­¡± ¡°And another satellite-level one is Tuoba Hong, the leader of the Purple Orchid Commerce Association of the Purple Orchid Kingdom .. ¡°The rest of them are basically either Hong Chong¡¯s men or members of the Tuoba family¡­¡± ¡°Hidden Dragon Kingdom?!!¡± ¡°Tuoba Family?!!¡± Du Gang snorted coldly and asked, ¡°Where are we heading?¡± ¡°In the territory of the Purple Orchid Kingdom!¡± ¡°Head towards the Tuoba family, I want to annihte them!¡± Chapter 140 - 140: 139: Destroy the Tuoba Star System! Chapter 140 - 140: 139: Destroy the Tuoba Star System! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Du Gang, the Tuoba family possesses twenty-four star systems in total, with over two hundreds to their name. Which one should we go to first?¡± ¡°Which is their main inhabited?¡±
¡°Tuoba Xing!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t, their has a resonance shield¡­¡± Barla quickly replied, ¡°The closest we can get to Tuoba Xing is the edge of its star system, which is a billion kilometers away!¡± ¡°Will we be pursued if our spaceship only travels by flight?¡± Barla proudly stated, ¡°Ancient God is a Star C-ss spaceship!¡± ¡°Understood ! ¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the Tuoba star system!¡± With that, the spaceship vanished again, this time reappearing directly in the Tuoba star system. Upon arrival, the Ancient God did not leap again but flew in the direction of Tuoba Xing ¡°Report, there were no fluctuations in the space node, they did not leap!¡± ¡°Chase them down!¡±
¡°Wait!¡± Tuoba Hong suddenly shouted. Hong Chong red at him, looking as if he would not hesitate to devour him if he didn¡¯t exin. Tuoba Hong swallowed, quickly adding, ¡°This is my Tuoba star system, and their escape route leads to a shielded area where leaping isn¡¯t possible¡­¡± ¡°What I mean is, we can send people to leap in front of them and intercept!¡± Upon hearing this, Hong Chong nodded, ¡°Proceed as you suggested. You all proceed to other spaceships and chase them from the front¡­¡± After finishing his sentence, he immediately opened the cabin door and ejected everyone on board the satellite-level ship. He remained on the ten-thousand meter-level spaceship and continued the pursuit. Tuoba Hong did not hesitate, quickly contacting the nearest to deactivate their core area shield. Next, several thousand-meter-level spaceships instantly appeared on the first. Then, they encircled the central location based on the escape route provided by the ten-thousand -meter-level ship tracking the Ancient God. ¡°Du Gang, they¡¯ve leapt in front of us, near the first ahead¡­¡¯ The detector onboard Ancient God was high -end. The Tuoba family¡¯s spaceships could only guess their position based on their escape route, but the device onboard Ancient God had the entire star system covered. ¡°Avoid them.. Du Gang suddenly faltered, ¡°Hold on, can you see who is on each of their spaceships?¡± ¡°Yes, I can!¡± As Barla was saying this, he handed Du Gang a monocle and said, ¡°One of the Ancient God¡¯s main functions is to detect relics, which is partly based on energy levels. I can infer the rank of the enemies onboard the ships based on their energy¡­¡± ¡°Also, this is a battle power detector. It¡¯s a tech from the center of the universe, not yet avable in the Milky Way¡­¡± Du Gang tried on the sses, and immediately, numerous pieces of information appeared on the lens. On one point, it stated: [Distance: 1525200] [Rank: Satellite Level] There were four such points in their escape direction. He turned around and saw a notably bright point shing right behind them. [Distance: 521542] [Rank: Level] At the same time, he noticed numerous Meteorite-level fighters onboard these spaceships. However, there were no Meteorite-level or Purple-level soldiers. Du Gang realized that the enemy, knowing he couldn¡¯t kill Meteorite-level or higher foes, had deliberately avoided bringing fighters of those levels. He had now mastered the first level of the Ancient God Technique, so he could kill Meteorite -level fighters. ¡°Given the circumstances, let¡¯s collect some interests!¡± Du Gang said, ¡°Try to iste one spaceship and make it drift away from the others, for at least three seconds!¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me! With a ¡°whoosh!¡± the Ancient God quickly took off in a tilted direction. In transit, it kept adjusting its position. It swerved left and then right, causing the enemy¡¯s formation to fall into disarray. Soon, Barla finished the calction and said, ¡°Done. In five seconds, a ship carrying a satellite-level fighter and dozens of meteorite-level fighters will brush past us¡­¡± Standing at the door of the cabin, Du Gang watched the countdown on the big screen, readying himself. Three Two One ¡°Leap!¡± Fittingly, just as Barla shouted ¡®leap¡¯ at thest second of the countdown, Du Gang was thrown out of the spaceship. ¡°Transform!¡± In an instant, a ten-thousand-meter giant emerged in the cosmos. At the same time, a five-thousand-meter long spaceship was passing by. ¡°Strike through the mountain!¡± With a roar, Du Gang exerted the Power of the Ancient God and threw a punch at the iing spaceship. ¡°Boom!¡± With that punch, the high-speed spaceship slowed down for a moment. At first nce, there was no significant damage to the ship. But inside, the dozens of Meteorite-level soldiers, once leisurely seated, now found themselves dealing with a forceful punch. Their faces ballooned in shock, and in the next second, unable to bear the invisible mass force, exploded into pieces. Simultaneously, Du Gang, without even looking at his handiwork, contracted and fit right into the Ancient God as it flew past, opening the cabin door and pulling him in. ¡°Spectacr job! ¡± Barabara stood at the doorway, using his robot body, to high-five with Du Gang. At this moment, the ship¡¯s speed dropped drastically, and the satellite-level power holder onboard was shocked to discover that all his crew members were dead. ¡°Boss, the Ancient God jumped out of the spaceship and killed our Meteorite-level team members!¡± ¡°Stop him, wait for me to get there¡­¡± Before Hong Chong could finish his sentence, his subordinate quickly reported: ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Trash, go after him!¡± After sessfully killing dozens of Meteorite-level power holders, Du Gang sneered, ¡°Head to the ahead and give me two more seconds of time!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± This time, the Ancient God ship directly left the other spaceships behind, flying straight towards the outermost, first of the Tuoba family. Tuoba Hong, who was trailing behind, watched the Ancient God ship¡¯s course and had a bad premonition. He suspected that the Ancient God was seeking revenge upon their Tuoba family¡­ Just as this conjecture arose, in the distance, a startling spear appeared once again, flying directly toward the distant. Du Gang, on the other hand, seemed to disregard the spear and sat directly on the spaceship and left. ¡°Damn it!¡± Tuoba Hong cursed. If he couldn¡¯t guess why the Ancient God came to their Tuoba Star System at this point, he would be a real fool. On the other side, Hong Chong became extremely excited when he saw the Spear of the Ancient God flying toward the, and shouted, ¡°Chase after the divine artifact!¡± At this time, he ordered others to pursue Du Gang, and he went to pursue the divine artifact himself. In this manner, he pursued the Spear of the Ancient God as it plunged into the. This joined the same fate as Moka Star. ¡°Open the door!¡± Seeing the Spear of the Ancient God right before his eyes, he could no longer hold back, and instantly jumped off the ship, flying directly towards it. With excitement on his face, he reached out towards the Spear of the Ancient God. Just as he was about to touch it, suddenly, the giant spear over ten thousand meters long in front of him vanished instantly. ¡°Where¡¯s the divine artifact?!¡± Hong Chong roared like an enraged gori! Finally, he released his anger by pounding a palm towards this, whose ecosystem was already suffering extreme destruction. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a small portion of the before his eyes was sted off. The whole was set flying a few hundred thousand meters back instantly. As a result, all forms of life on the died in that instant! Seeing Hong Chong¡¯s actions, Tuoba Hong frowned. At this moment, his son Tuoba Yu shouted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s my Tuoba family¡¯s, how dare he¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Tuoba Hong pped him. He scolded fiercely, ¡°Shut up, do you want to die?!¡± Hong Chong was currently in a rage. If he found out what his son had just said, it would undoubtedly lead to his son¡¯s death! Hearing this, Tuoba Yu was shocked and after registering the situation, he immediately shut his mouth. Soon, Hong Chong¡¯s angry voice was transmitted from the spaceship again. ¡°Tuoba Hong, I want you to mobilize all of your family¡¯s spaceships to intercepted him!¡± Hearing this, Tuoba Hong¡¯s body shivered. He hesitated for two seconds, before replying: ¡°Yes!¡± He had no choice! Either let Hong Chong sessfully get the Ancient God, or let his Tuoba family bear the brunt of Hong Chong¡¯s wrath. On one hand, there¡¯s a chance to stop the Ancient God; on the other, his entire Tuoba family would be obliterated in Hong Chong¡¯s fury. He could only agree¡­ With Tuoba Hong¡¯s order, the entire Tuoba Star System boiled over. Countless ships,unched from variouss of the Tuoba Star System, flew into the universe. Additionally, thes where the other twenty-three star systems under the Tuoba family resided, also started moving in that instant. When Hong Chong mentioned all the Tuoba family¡¯s spaceships, he could not hold back. If he only utilized the spaceships from the Tuoba Star System and Hong Chong found outter, the consequences would be severe! ¡°Du Gang, all the Tuoba family¡¯s spaceships have taken off!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang sneered, ¡°Go to the nearest next. Today, I¡¯m going to sterilize the Tuoba family!¡± As they approached the second, they encountered an increasing number of spaceships. Although the rank of these spaceships wasn¡¯t high, their quantity was huge. Every spaceship was continuously firing energy cannons towards their spaceship. Originally, with the hardness of the Ancient God¡¯s ship, it could withstand these damages, but even the smallest interference would slow their flight. Therefore, Barabara chose the most optimal evasion route. However, their speed was still affected somewhat. ¡°Barabara, if I go out, can you figure out a way to steady my form?¡± Looking at these annoying spaceships, Du Gang thought about getting rid of them. If they didn¡¯t get rid of them, they would be immobilized when there were more ships behind them! Although the Ancient God Shop was a one-star C-level ship, it wasn¡¯t equipped with any weapons, which made them feel helpless in this situation. Especially since they were still within the resonance node shield range and could not perform a space jump! ¡°A Rank One Ancient God is equivalent to a Meteorite-level entity, you can opt to transform into a 10-meter giant. There is a mp at the bottom of the Ancient God ship that can secure your feet!¡± Reminded by Barabara, Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, he remembered that his Ancient God Technique was only at the firstyer. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that power would increase tremendously after transforming, opting for a 10-meter giant would still allow him to utilize Ancient God power. The only drawback was that it wouldn¡¯t have as much power as a 10,000-meter entity! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it that way. I¡¯m prepared to jump out, be ready to grab me!¡± Soon, Du Gang arrived at the bottom of the spaceship. The moment the hatch opened, he jumped out and transformed into a 10-meter giant. The next second, two metal ws extended from the side wings at the bottom of the spaceship, grabbing Du Gang¡¯s legs perfectly. Then, the spaceship spun around instantly, giving Du Gang the feeling that he was upright. However, in outer space, there were no such perceptions of up and down. This time, he looked at the spaceships in the distance that were still shooting at them, sneered, raised the Ancient God power quickly, and struck a spaceship a hundred kilometers away. The anticipated explosion didn¡¯t happen, and the one-star E-level spaceship was still intact. ¡°Ouch!¡± Du Gang pped his forehead, suddenly realizing that his physical size had decreased, and his strength was naturally reduced at the same time. Although the power of the Ancient God he summoned remained the same, the attack range was certainly shortened as his strength decreased. Inside the spaceship, Barara noticed Du Gang¡¯s situation and quickly approached the other spaceship. At the same time, hemunicated with Du Gang through the headset. ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t stop! Find the farthest position you can reach at the moment!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang started to hurl consecutive hand strikes, each imprinted with the invisible power of the Ancient God. Atst, at a distance of 10 kilometers from the farthest one-star E-level spaceship, it worked. He observed through hisbat power detection sses that the life forms inside the spaceship had disappeared. Simultaneously, Barara¡¯s voice rang out through the headphones. ¡°Du Gang, your longest attack range is 11522 meters. Look through the sses, and once the distancees within ten thousand meters, attack those spaceships. I¡¯ll create the conditions for you¡­¡± ¡°Understood ! ¡± Du Gang shouted loudly and quickly punched at a spaceship that had entered within ten thousand meters. ¡°Bang!¡± Another spaceship paused in motion, all its upants dying. At the rear, Tuoba Hong no longer had the heart to pursue the Ancient God. Although the spaceship he was in was still chasing hard. But his full attention was on the condition of his own fleet. ¡°Report, Star Tanha T-1-34 has lost contact¡­¡± ¡°Report, Star Tanha T-1-22 is no longer contactable¡­¡± Within a minute, a total of ten one-star spaceships belonging to Star Tanha had gone missing! ¡°Report, we¡¯ve found Star Tanha T-1-15, but cannot receive any response. Boarding in progress¡­¡± ¡°Report, all members of Star Tanha T-1-15 are dead¡­¡± ¡°The cause of death appears to be a heavy punch¡­¡± Since Du Gang¡¯s size had reduced, his strength had correspondingly weakened and he could no longer smash people directly. But killing people with a distant strike also served his purpose. In this way, Tuoba Hong clenched his teeth and constantly heard about the loss of his family members. You see, only Purple Level warriors and above could pilot spaceships, and their family had never trained lower-level warriors to board spaceships. Therefore, these dead crew members were all Purple Level and above warriors, even if they did not make space jumps and pursued just by flying. Up ahead, Du Gang kept bombing along the way, brutally killing dozens of spaceship passengers before finally reaching Star Tanha. ¡°Barara, how¡¯s the trajectory calction?¡± ¡°Du Gang, listen to my countdown, three, two, one!¡± With the end of the countdown, the spacecraft¡¯s two robot ws retracted instantly, and the spacecraft flew out in an instant. Simultaneously, Du Gang transformed into a giant ten thousand meters tall, holding a spear of the Ancient God and aimed it at Star Tanha, throwing it with all his might. Like before, after hurling the Ancient God¡¯s spear, he quickly shrank in size. And Barara,manding the Ancient God spaceship, scooped him up into the ship the moment he shrunk. When the Ancient God left, Star Tanha burst into its own fireworks at that moment. Note that after Du Gang threw the Ancient God¡¯s spear, he didn¡¯t just ignore it; instead, he kept chanting ¡°erge¡± over and over. It¡¯s not hard to imagine what ultimately happened to the. The Tuoba family could grow due to the development of tens of hundreds of thousands of years and theirrge poption base. Therger the poption, the more talented people there are, and the greater the probability of producing strong people! Although Du Gang¡¯s current actions did not cause any damage to people like Tuoba Hong, they destroyed the foundation of the Tuoba family! Tuoba Hong watched another destroyed and ryed an order to the third. ¡°The Meiguxing fleet, listen up. All ships are to form an arc-shaped spherical formation. Do not act alone and give the enemy the chance to strike individually. Once the enemy appears within the shooting range, open fire immediately!¡± Hearing this, hundreds of ships, located far at Meiguxing retreated and stopped on the same ne, forming arge arc array, calmly waiting for Du Gang¡¯s arrival. On the Ancient God. The moment the Meiguxing formation was established, Barara immediately transmitted the detected image back. ¡°Du Gang, you can¡¯t kill these ships individually. Shall we bypass and go for thes?¡± Du Gang shook his head with a smile. ¡°A hundred spaceships, one hundred meters long,bined is just a ten thousand meters¡­ can you evade their attack and get closer?¡± Barara instantly understood his meaning and excitedly replied, ¡°No problem, just watch me!¡± In a short while, the Ancient God had thrown off the trailing ships behind and reached the vicinity of Meiguxing. They could already see the wall-likerge spaceship array ahead. Just right! Thebined fleet was a giant ship with a height of ten thousand meters and a width of four thousand meters. Upon entering the shooting range, Barara, without hesitation, directly manipted the Ancient God to charge in rapidly. This time, it was the Meiguxing fleet¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded- who dares to charge in? ¡°Open fire!¡± With a roar, the muzzles of the entire fleet lit up and shot towards the Ancient God. The next scene left everyone in the fleet dumbstruck. They watched as the Ancient God, like a butterfly in a cluster of flowers, flitted up and down, dodging all attack perfectly. Each dodge was near perfect- just scraping by the attacks. It was certain that if the spaceship was slightly slower, it would be hit by the fire. But it was this edge-of-the-knife move that made people marvel. ¡°Either their spaceship has a very awesome operator, or it has a very advanced intelligence system!¡± At this moment, these fleet members,pletely unaware of what they were facing, still had the mind to discuss the situation of the enemy¡¯s ship. Thus, the Ancient God kept dodging and soon arrived in front of the ten thousand meter fleet wall. ¡°Open the energy shield!¡± Instantly, one hundred spaceships opened their energy shields at the same time. ¡°Combine!¡± The next second, hundreds of energy shields integrated as one, forming a giant energy shield. ¡°Hmph!¡± Du Gang snorted coldly and quickly exited the Ancient God. ¡°Transform!¡± The next second, the giant, ten thousand-meter-tall figure appeared! This time, using gravity, he flew straight towards the ten-thousand-meter energy shield, simultaneously adorning his body with the ancient god¡¯s power. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!!!¡± The moment the giant energy shield came into contact with Du Gang, it began to crack, followed by intense explosions. Not just the energy shield, all the spaceships that came into contact with Du Gang exploded instantly. In a short second, Du Gang passed through the giant energy shield. The dozens of spaceships underneath the energy shield also exploded into pieces when he broke through. Only a few ships hiding in the corners managed to miraculously survive. Du Gang didn¡¯t have time to deal with the remnants. After destroying the ships, he quickly shrank and once again boarded the Ancient God to leave. Meanwhile, the spaceship carrying Tuoba Hong and others finally reached the Meigu Star, but all they saw were tens of spaceships exploding. Seeing this scene, Tuoba Hong felt that it would have been better if they had tried to intercept them separately as before. At least in the previous strategy, while people died, their spaceships were intact. But now, both men and ships were wiped out! What followed was a scene that frightened Tuoba Hong. Near Meigu Star, the giant appeared again, followed by the terrifyingnce. Then, thence flew towards Meigu Star, the giant disappeared, and the enemy warship fled¡­ What was left behind was apletely ravaged Meigu Star. What made him feel worse was the constant swearing from Hong Chong on themunicator. The dead were his nsmen, yet why was Hong Chong so worked up? ¡°Useless fools, can¡¯t you even stop them for three seconds?¡± Hong Chong was about to explode from anger; just three seconds were enough for the ship he was on to reach the enemy warship. By then, he would have been able to personally destroy the enemy ship and stop their advance. Hearing this, Tuoba Hong fell silent. After a full three seconds, he finally issued the next order. ¡°Hongyuan Star, Gongdan Star, Saiga Star¡­¡± He named seven stars in a row, then finished hismand, ¡°All your fleets, assemble in front of Hongyuan Star. Form a spherical arc formation and intercept the enemy!¡± After some tracking, he seemed to discern a pattern. When his own ships tried to intercept on their own, they couldn¡¯t even see the taillights of the fiverge ships, let alone the Ancient God. However, when they used the spherical arc formation, they were able to tail the Ancient God. Therefore, he understood. Despite the heavy losses, the spherical arc formation still had some effect! If he wanted to minimize the losses, he had to sacrifice those six stars! Then, Du Gang witnessed something that left him astonished. Consecutive six stars had no ships to deter them, allowing him tofortably destroy six stars. ¡°They¡¯ve all gathered on the Hongyuan star, trying to block us for a little longer!¡± Unfortunately, Barabara, a top-level intelligence, had already analyzed the enemy¡¯s strategy. Du Gang frowned and asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± Barabaraughed, ¡°Rx, the Ancient God can actually go even faster. I¡¯ve just been leading the ships behind us on a wild goose chase.¡± ¡°While you were destroying these six stars, I secretly increased the pace. As long as you can finish off Hongyuan Star within five seconds, we will still be safe!¡± ¡°Five seconds?¡± Du Gangughed ¡°That¡¯s ton long Three seconds would he enough for me!¡± The screen showed Hongyuan Star with almost a thousand warships gathered. This time the sizes varied, and they formed a wallposed of hundreds of ships. Tuoba Hong no longer hoped for their survival, only wishing that they could dy the enemy for a few more seconds¡ªat least giving Hong Chong a chance to strike. Outside Hongyuan Star, a thousand warships had been waiting for a while. The Ancient God, too, had arrived on the scene. ¡°Fire!¡± Upon the enemy¡¯smand, tens of thousands of cannons lit up at the same time among the thousand warships. Countless beams of light illuminated the entire space, carrying an endless stream of power, roaring towards the Ancient God. Surprisingly, the Ancient God did not dodge, but instead increased its speed; it swooshed nearer. Just when people were about to ridicule it for having a death wish, a man jumped out from the Ancient God, and the giant figure appeared again! ¡°One second!¡± Du Gang boldly advanced amidst tens of thousands of cannon fires, charging straight in and counting the time himself. Meanwhile, The Ancient God, under the control of Barabara, trailed behind Du Gang. ¡°Two seconds!¡± This time, after he finished counting, he had already broken through the fleet¡¯s defenses. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Three walls were shattered consecutively, and countless warships exploded. ¡°Three seconds!¡± This time, Du Gang blew through the remaining seven walls in an unbroken streak. ¡°Ancient God¡¯s Lance!¡± In the fourth second, Du Gang summoned the Ancient God¡¯s Lance. By the time the fifth second ticked, thence was flying towards Hongyuan Star, and Du Gang himself began to shrink rapidly. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as he had shrunk to the size of the cabin door, Barabara, who was piloting the Ancient God, scooped him up and brought him inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Under Tuoba Hong¡¯s furious gaze, the Ancient God disappeared instantly, elerating once again towards the final star, Tuoba Star. This time, he was truly at a loss. ¡°Tuoba Star, do you copy¡­¡± Before he could figure out what to do, Tuoba Star was obliterated. Meanwhile, a member of his fleet yelled, ¡°Chief, the resonance shield has disappeared¡­.¡± The next second, they reached Tuoba Star, only to sense the spatial flux left by the enemy ship¡¯s warp jump.. Chapter 142 - 142: 141: Earth Crisis! Chapter 142 - 142: 141: Earth Crisis! Trantor: 549690339 Regarding the discussions about him on the inte, Du Gang had heard a bit from Br, but he didn¡¯t pay attention. They were aboard the Ancient God, incessantly jumping through space.
¡°Br, if we keep jumping like this, will the fuel be enough?¡± Having left Tuoba Xing and having performed almost one hundred consecutive jumps, Du Gang began to worry about fuel. ¡°No worries. We¡¯re on a C level Starship. The fuel used is C level too, enough for at least ten maximum single trips. Meaning, our fuel can support us to jump for one million light-years¡­¡± Br quickly checked andughed, ¡°We still have one C level fuel left, which is enough for Ancient God to jump a distance of one hundred thousand light-years!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang immediately rxed, but he was a little frustrated at the pursuing ship. Originally, ording to Br¡¯s n, they could have directly jumped a distance of one hundred light-years and easily got rid of the pursuers. Because currently, the best ship owned by the enemy is a Five-star E level, which also has a maximum single jumping distance of one hundred light-years. However, Du Gang was worried that if the enemy could not catch up, they would vent on Earth, so he did not allow Br to proceed with his n. ¡°Continuing like this isn¡¯t a solution!¡± Du Gang frowned. Currently, the enemy forces were one Level, four Satellite Levels, and numerous Comet and Meteorite levels. His Ancient God powers only allowed him to kill the Meteorite level opponents; anything higher than that, he was powerless.
This upset him quite a bit. After pondering for a while, he still couldn¡¯t think of a n. Finally, Du Gang asked, ¡°Br, what if we leave a spear for them after the next jump?¡± Unable toe up with a formidable n for the enemy, he could only resort to reducing the enemy¡¯s strength. ¡°Dear me, each Resonance Node can only maintain vibrations for four to five seconds. After that period, they wouldn¡¯t be able to track us. Therefore, you just need to aim at our Node when theye out, around the third or fourth seconds, and shoot. They won¡¯t be able to catch up!¡± After hearing his idea, Br became excited. ¡°However, waiting for a while could give them time¡­¡± Du Gang was both worried about being caught and getting rid of the enemy. Brughed, ¡°We can jump out first, pull a one-second distance, and then you can swing your spear that direction. We wait for their ships toe and then jump away again¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way!¡± The two discussed the details for a moment and decided to execute the n at the next jumping point. When the enemy¡¯s ship emerged, they quickly jumped away again. Upon appearing again, the Ancient God flew towards one direction for a bit before Du Gang swiftly jumped off the ship. Transforming his form, he aimed at the Node they had originated from and shot a spear. Then, he returned to the Ancient God, escaping the scene while asionally ncing back to observe the situation. Indeed, as predicted, the enemy warship had no defense. The moment it appeared, it was pierced through by the Ancient God¡¯s spear! ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion followed, and the 5000 meter Four-Star E Level ship in pursuit was destroyed. Seeing the attack worked, Du Gang and Br immediately high-fived in the spaceship. Then, the Ancient God jumped away again right in front of the enemies. Watching the destruction of the Four-Star E Level ship, Tuoba Hong¡¯s heart bled. That¡¯s money! ¡°Chase them, what the hell are you guys doing?¡± Hong Chong shouted. At this moment, ships around the destroyed Four-Star ship were panicked, looking hesitant to chase further. Looking at the helpless and furious Hong Chong, Tuoba Hong regretted reporting the Giant¡¯s information back then. But now, with no other way out, he quickly ordered, ¡°The One-Star ship is at the forefront, the other ships should track the Resonance Node of the One-Star ship¡­¡± He didn¡¯t believe that Du Gang would stop preparing his ambushes; hence, he anticipated more attacks. Rather than the high-level ships getting damaged, it was better to let the One-Star ships scout ahead, with other ships tracking the Node of the One-Star ship. Once themand was given, all the One-Star ships became frantic, but they had no choice. Tuoba Hong¡¯s orders could not be ignored. Soon, the first One-Star ship quickly followed up. People trailed the One-Star ship by about two seconds. Chasing this way a few times verified Tuoba Hong¡¯s predictions. Du Gang did set up some more ambushes ahead, which caused all early jumping ships to be severely damaged. When he was unable to spot Du Gang¡¯s Ancient God, Hong Chong gradually calmed down. Sometimes, his helpless rage was performed for the spectators. Did he not know that continuous chasing was a sacrifice in vain? But without showing a raging expression, how would these people dare to chase? Now, he was struck with a brilliant idea and quickly sent a message to Tuoba Hong and his men. ¡°You all, switch ships, let your subordinates chase in four and five-star ships¡­¡± Next, he took four Satellite Level warriors with him onto a small ship and began discussing. ¡°I thoroughly checked Du Gang¡¯s jumping route. He¡¯s basically bounded by the star system under your Tuoba family¡¯s name¡­¡± ¡°Clearly, he ns to ce the battlefield here at the Tuoba family, causing as much damage as possible¡­¡± Hong Chong abandoned his previous stupid looking behavior, calmly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s set an ambush in one of the ster systems owned by your family¡­¡± Tuoba Hong frowned, ¡°But we won¡¯t know their exactnding point¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important, I have aws weapon that can block a starfield, making a small part of the star area unable to jump, and also limiting the speed of spaceships¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Tuoba Hong twitched the corner of his mouth. He just couldn¡¯t understand wny tn1S guy didn¡¯t use tn1S powertul device earner, causing the downfall of their Tuoba star system. Probably thinking the Tuoba family still served some use, Hong Chong offered an exnation. ¡°This kind ofw weapon is too precious. Even I only have one such broken rules weapon and its count diminishes each time it¡¯s used.. While speaking, Hong Chong took out an extremely shabby umbre from his storage ring and carefully said, ¡°This umbre, known as Sky Covering Umbre, carries thew of space¡­¡± The others immediately widened their eyes and looked over. However, before they could get a clear look at its mysterious aura, Hong Chong quickly put it away. ¡°Alright, stop looking, let¡¯s set off now and set up an ambush ahead of time¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly chose a star system of the Tuoba family and jumped over there. Then, he immediately started setting up uponnding. After Du Gang achieved his first victory, he realized his enemies wouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick again. For each jump afterwards, they only dispatched a single one-star E-ss spaceship to track him, making him feel like he was using a cannon to swat mosquitoes. Using the Ancient God Spear, a ten thousand-meter long weapon, to destroy a spaceship of only fifty meters was making a mountain out of a molehill! If he didn¡¯t fire it, it wouldy idle, but firing it would still somewhat diminish the enemy¡¯sbat power. On the other hand, shooting made the enemy send a one-star spaceship each time, which gave him a headache. After seven or eight urrences, Du Gang finally returned to the spaceship out of helplessness. ¡°No more firing, they have too many one-star spaceships! ¡± ording to Barara, the Tuoba family had tens of thousands of one-star spaceships under their name. Him shooting one down each time was utterly pointless. Soon, after another jump, suddenly Barara cried out in surprise, ¡°We can¡¯t jump from here anymore!¡± ¡°Someone has sealed space!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang asked doubtfully, only to see Hong Chong and the others flying towards them from hundreds of thousands of kilometers away. Barara quickly suggested, ¡°They definitely have a treasure that can seal space. Du Gang, the Ancient God Spear can break thews. You head down there and shoot a spear in the opposite direction. We have to escape!¡± Looking at the rapidly approaching figures of Hong Chong and the others in the distance, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly jumped off the spaceship, transformed into a giant, aimed in a direction, and fiercely shot out. Meanwhile, Barara quickly drove the Ancient God ship over there. ¡°Hurry over!¡± Barara¡¯s voice came through his earpiece. Du Gang swiftly flew in that direction. At the back, Hong Chong and others were catching up. The distance had already been reduced by hundreds of thousands of kilometers. ¡°Star Obliteration Fist!¡± When Hong Chong was still about ten kilometers away from Du Gang, he had no choice but to throw a punch in desperation. Suddenly, a visible blue fist imprint emerged from his hand, quickly flying towards Du Gang. Even more incredulous was the fact that the fist imprint kept growing as it flew. By the time it reached right behind Du Gang, it was already a kilometer in size. Feeling the strong winding from behind, Du Gang turned his head and nced back. While controlling his flight with gravity, he twisted his body and activated the Ancient God¡¯s power, aiming at the blue fist imprint and striking it heavily. At this moment, both fists had reached kilometer-size. One was a real fist that was over a thousand three hundred meters, and the other was a deceptive fist that was a kilometer in size. As they collided, an invisible force burst forth. ¡°Puff puff!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Du Gang was critically hit at this moment, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He nced at Hong Chong before quickly shrinking in size, jumping onto the Ancient God ship. As soon as hended, they disappeared under Barara¡¯s control. ¡°Damn!¡± Hong Chong¡¯s face was full of anger, he didn¡¯t expect that despite using thews weapon, they still let the Ancient God escape. ¡°God Artifact¡­¡± He secretly swore that he would get that God Artifact of the Ancient God! At this moment, Tuoba Hong jumped down from the spaceship, shaking his head, and said, ¡°They¡¯ve run away. The distance they jumped was too great, our spaceships can¡¯t track them¡­¡± Before Hong Chong could get angry, he quickly made a suggestion, ¡°We can go to the Wastnd Star Area. Earth is Du Gang¡¯s birth. Although he has be an Ancient God, I refuse to believe he has no feelings for the he was born on¡­¡± Hong Chong nodded after listening, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re heading for Earth!¡± When the Ancient God ship reappeared, it was already in a very unfamiliar star area. Seeing Du Gang injured, Barara didn¡¯t listen to him this time and directly jumped more than a hundred light-years away, escaping the enemy¡¯s pursuit. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Du Gang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just my internals got shattered¡­¡± The body of a fourth-rank Ancient God is very strong. Even after taking a hit from a-level power, he could still withstand it. However, his insides were shattered by the punch. Hearing this, Bla quickly said, ¡°Du Gang, inside the Life Ring that the old master left for you, there¡¯s a green fruit that can restore vitality. You need to eat it fast¡­¡± Du Gang hurried to open the Life Ring, immersed his mind into it, and started searching. This Life Ring was the one he epted earlier. Not only could it hold objects, but it could also hold living beings. Soon, he found the fruit that Bla had mentioned, took it out, and immediately swallowed one. Instantly, his body was filled with life energy, and a yuan force circted in his internal organs. He could feel that his body¡¯s self-repair function was rapidly reconstructing his internal organs with the support of this life fruit. After eating exactly ten of these fruits, his body finally recovered. ¡°What on earth is this thing? The effect is so good?¡± He was unexpectedly astonished that even shattered internal organs could be repaired! ¡°It¡¯s called a Green Bud Fruit, a natural fruit with a very strong life force. The old master often ate it to heal wounds¡­¡± Green Bud Fruit? He had never heard of it before! Du Gangughed and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how much this stuff is worth ¡°Hmm¡ª¡ª¡± Bla thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you exactly how much it costs as I¡¯ve never seen it sold in the Milky Way Gxy. However, I believe that one of these fruits is more than enough to buy an entire Milky Way Empire¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth gaped open in shock, ¡°Are you saying that I just ate the equivalent of ten Milky Way Empires?¡± ¡°Not so exaggerated, but yes, it¡¯s quite valuable. Oh, I forgot to tell you, the reason for the high price of this fruit isn¡¯t that it can heal wounds, but that it can prolong life!¡± ¡°Fruit that prolongs life?¡± Du Gang quickly took out a Green Bud Fruit and began examining it closely. Just by looking at its appearance, it was very simr to a green apple. Who would have known that it¡¯s worth so much? He held this Green Bud Fruit in his hand, ying and examining it, asking, ¡°How much can this fruit increase lifespan?¡± ¡°It can add a century!¡± ¡°A century?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t believe that by a ¡®century¡¯, Bla meant a traditional one hundred years. He asked: ¡°How many years does a century refer ¡°A century is 10,081 years!¡± ¡°That many?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s face was one of astonishment. ¡°You mean, I just added ten thousand years to my lifespan?! Bla said, ¡°The life span of an Ancient God is endless. The old master told me that Ancient Gods don¡¯t die of old age¡­¡± Du Gang then realized that the Ancient Gods had always resided in the center of the universe, a ce where life couldst exceedingly long. He paused a moment, quickly immersed his mind into his Storage Ring, and swiftly began to count the Green Bud Fruits inside. ¡°Five hundred and eighty!¡± His face instantly broke into a delighted expression. Doesn¡¯t this mean that even if he doesn¡¯t cultivate anymore, his life could be prolonged for at least five million eight hundred thousand years? ¡°Du Gang, there¡¯s trouble!¡± At that moment, Bla suddenly cried out in rm. Du Gang¡¯s face changed from joy to seriousness, and he asked nervously, ¡°What happened?¡± Bla quickly pulled up the Zn Star Region¡¯swork and said, ¡°Tuoba Hong issued a statement, saying he¡¯s headed to your Earth to take an eye for an eye; he intends to destroy Earth as well¡­¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Du Gang cursed in anger. The thing he had been most worried about turned out to be true! ¡°Turn around, we¡¯re going back!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote now, Du Gang. If you go back now, you¡¯re signing your death warrant. They have already entered the Sr System!¡± Bla quickly said: ¡°In your Sr System, there are also Resonance Shield Generators. All of them are currently activated. I¡¯ve already run the calctions. Considering their spaceship, it will take at least two days to arrive¡­¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± Du Gang said anxiously. ¡°If we go back now, we can continue to lead them on¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Bla calmly said, ¡°Du Gang, you must know if you go back now, they will inevitably see how much you care about Earth. Then, they won¡¯t be stupid enough to chase you, they will surely lie in wait on Earth for you!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s face became grave, and he fell silent. The thing he feared most was finally happening. What he dreaded the most was being forced to choose between himself and Earth. Would he sacrifice himself to protect the Earth? Or would he abandon Earth? Seeing Du Gang suddenly be silent, Bla started to hesitate. She did have another solution, but she didn¡¯t n to tell him. In her opinion, Earth was just a very ordinary. It would be the best choice for Du Gang to disregard Earth. But seeing how upset he was now, she felt a bit heartbroken. Finally, after much deliberation, she decided to speak. ¡°Du Gang, I do have a method that can save Earth!¡± Hearing this, the originally dispirited Du Gang quickly raised his head, anxiously asking: ¡°What method?!¡± ¡°s!¡± Bla sighed, saying: ¡°The old master possesses a divine talisman called Time Rune, created by those at or above the Eternal Level, and it¡¯s extremely precious¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s puzzled face, she began to exin the function of the Time Rune. ¡°The so-called Time Rune is a grand cosmic skill that, through the maniption of timews, can slow down or speed up the time flow in certain small worlds! ¡± ¡°Timews?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. This was the first time he heard about this concept of timews. ¡°To slow down or speed up the flow of time, is it really possible?¡± He was astonished, in his understanding time was irreversible, always moving forward¡­ Hearing him say this, Bla scratched her head, her expression somewhat awkward. ¡°Ah, Bla doesn¡¯t cultivate, Bla made a mistake¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, she exined: ¡°The essence of the cosmos is actuallyposed of ten fundamentalws!¡± ¡°They are the eight lowerws: Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Light and Dark!¡± ¡°In addition to the two higherws: Time and Space!¡± Bla recited from the script: ¡°Er, actually everyone possesses at least one attribute, or so-called affinity¡­¡± ¡°The people from Earth who have awakened up until now, although they differ in their abilities, ultimately converge on amon path, returning to the ten greatws¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s too early to teach you about thews now, generallyws are only encountered once you reach or surpass the Ster Level¡­¡± Bla kept talking, scratching her head perplexedly, mumbling to herself, ¡°But, even if you use the Time Rune, it seems useless as you haven¡¯t grasped the state of mind yet¡­¡± ¡°State of mind?¡± Du Gang was also puzzled, Bla¡¯s diverging speech had confused him too. After some confusion, Bla finally regained herposure and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand these things, we Al life forms cannotprehend them, but, I can tell you about the old master¡¯s situation, you can analyze it yourself!¡± ¡°The old master was a rank five Ancient God, equivalent to the peak of the Ster Level in the universe, hisw attribute was Metal, and hisbat technique was the ¡®Sky-breaking Strike¡¯, which is a technique to be used in conJunct10n Witn tne Ancient GOd spear¡­¡± At this point, she added an exnation: ¡°I heard the old master say that Ancient Gods possess manybat techniques that are stored in inheritable memories, once he passed them on to you, they all are stored in your mind¡­¡± Du Gang knew about this, his mind was filled with an endless amount of knowledge, all brought over by the Ancient God¡¯s inheritance. But since he had emerged, he encountered a series of troubles and up until now, he had no time to examine the specific details of those memories. ¡°The Ancient God Technique is just a basic cultivation method, used only to advance the realm of the Ancient God. The realbat techniques are all in the inheritance, and you have to learn them yourself¡­¡± ¡°The old master was extremely talented, he said he had understood the basicws when he was at the Level¡­¡± Du Gang roughly understood and said: ¡°You mean to use the Time Rune in the Life Space and practice abat technique with the aim to grasp thews?¡± Bla nodded and smiled: ¡®Exactly, that¡¯s what I mean. I heard the old master say that a-level withws could be a match for Ster Level powerhouses¡­¡± ¡°Was that Hong Chong who locked the space earlier actually understanding thews of space?¡± Du Gang recalled the previous situation where he was unable to jump and asked with a frown. ¡°No!¡± Blaughed: ¡°I looked up Hong Chong¡¯s past. He didn¡¯t grasp thews. He likely used the Sky Covering Umbre to seal off the space. It¡¯s an old artifact possessing thews of space, and he got it from the Hidden Dragon Empire¡¯s auction. There¡¯s a record of it online¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, asking: ¡°Then what is the ratio of time rate that this Time Rune can provide?¡± ¡°One to a thousand!¡± ¡°Two days¡¯ time means you have two thousand days, which is equivalent to more than five years!¡± Bla continued: ¡°During these five years, don¡¯t justprehend thews, you should also cultivate the Ancient God Technique. If you can cultivate to the fourth level, you can wield thebat power of the Level, and then you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them!¡± On the subject of cultivation, she actually doesn¡¯t Imow much. It was only after many years of unintentionally hearing Du Kang talk about it that she remembered. ¡°I understand!¡± Du Gang nodded and asked: ¡°Can you help me get in touch with Chu Zixuan? ¡°I can. I left a signal device on Earth¡­¡± Shortly after, she connected to the Earth Alliance Headquarters. The face of Chu Zixuan appeared on the screen. ¡°Du Gang?¡± He eximed in surprise. Du Gang quickly said: ¡°Never mind how I managed to infiltrate here, listen to me now ¡­¡± ¡°The Tuoba n has brought along a-level powerhouse towards the sr system. Whatever you do, do not turn off the resonator¡­¡± ¡°They will probably reach Earth in two days. When the timees, I¡¯ll contact you to open Earth¡¯s coordinates for me to jump over¡­¡± Chu Zixuan frowned: ¡°Can you stop them?¡± Du Gang nodded and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a 50% chance¡­¡± Chu Zixuan exhaled deeply, saying: ¡°I see. We won¡¯t turn off the resonator for these two days. When you contact us two dayster, we will open Earth¡¯s node for you¡­¡± After hanging up the call, Du Gang looked at Bla, saying: ¡°When I go in, if the time is up, remember to call me out!¡± After saying this, he entered the Life Space.. Chapter 143 - 143: 142: Focused Cultivation! Chapter 143 - 143: 142: Focused Cultivation!
Trantor: 549690339 The Time Rune was made from an unknown material, crystal clear throughout, three fingers wide, and five fingers long, with no writing on it. Du Gang gave it a simple look-over, then quickly activated it.
Suddenly, the Time Rune floated up, suspending itself in mid-air, a vast force enveloped the entire space. Seeing this, he quickly took out a timer and started it. Although he had been told about time by others, he should notpletely lose his sense of it. After making all the preparations, he then sat on the cushion left in the center of the space and began to meditate. In his mind, the memories from the Ancient God¡¯s legacy were numerous. Even with the Soul of the Ancient God, it was a huge task to thoroughly peruse them. Therefore, he was not attracted by high-level methods and secrets. Instead, he started from the basics. The first thing he found was rted to the Sky-breaking Strike technique that Du Kang cultivated. From the introduction, he understood that this was a simple yet violent battle skill. It was created by an Ancient God from the past and can be used inbination with the Ancient God Spear. This battle skill had five levels in total. The first level used the means of conception. The second level usedws to attack.
The third level could break through any Domain with one strike. For thetter two levels, Du Gang found that he couldn¡¯t evenprehend them. They were extremely obscure, and he forgot them as soon as he read them. He understood instantly that theter materials were too advanced. He was not capable of understanding them at this point, so this was the memory of the legacy protecting him. The Sky-breaking Strike seemed to be perfect for cultivation by the Ancient God, but he was not in a hurry. He wanted to find a skill that he could learn within five years and then use it to resolve Earth¡¯s crisis. After some searching, he finally found a skill he wanted. At first nce, the ¡®Stored-force Strike¡¯ seemed prettymon, like a generic technique. But then he thought, this was an Ancient God¡¯s legacy memory. Could anything recorded here be simple? The ¡®Stored-force Strike¡¯ could store power in one¡¯s weapon through a special method. The longer the power was stored, the greater the power released¡­ Quickly, Du Gang conjured the Ancient God¡¯s Spear and began to cultivate using this method. He initially found it straightforward, just storing power. However, when he really started cultivating it, he found that the most challenging aspect was not the actual storing of power, but understanding the concept behind it.
He was not able to umte power onto his weapon as the skill described. There was an additional line in the description of this battle skill. To achieve this battle skill, one must first reach the state of unity between man and weapon! Du Gang was confused, ¡°What does unity between man and weapon mean?¡± He understood each word individually. Why did he not understand when they were put together? Was he supposed to fuse with the Ancient God Spear? After trying to cultivate for a week, he stopped, his mood a bit chaotic. Initially, he was confident that he could understand thews within five years beforeing here. But now, he was filled with despair. He had no understanding of unity between man and weapon. ¡°Huff!¡± Du Gang took a few deep breaths, calming his mind and spoke to himself slowly. ¡°Du Gang, your power came too easily. These are the powers the Ancient God gave you, not something you cultivated yourself, so this is why you have no understanding of power!¡± ¡°But are you just going to give up like this?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t give up!¡± His mindset gradually stabilized. Based on what he learned here and from Bla, he roughly understood what existence the Ancient God was. High aptitude, high starting point, as long as they kept consuming resources, they would keep improving their cultivation! No bottlenecks, no other misceneous issues. For them, they just need to keep consuming, they could eventually reach eternity! However, this approach had one downside, that was too much reliance on their body and the Ancient God. Du Kang¡¯s partial memory was also in the heritage memory. He skimmed it and saw all the battles were just one spear hit kills. No other skills, regardless of the enemy, he would only shoot one spear. If he could win, he would stay. If he couldn¡¯t, he would run away with Bla. Before this, he thought Du Kang¡¯s memory was very majestic, but after carefully looking through the legacy memory, he finally understood that there are many choices in this world. Giving up relying on the Ancient God Spear, and relying on the body, might also be a choice. Du Gang asked himself if he did not have the Ancient God¡¯s body right now, what would he have? The answer is, nothing! This power came easily and wasn¡¯t something he cultivated himself. ¡°Starting from the basics, I need to understand what power truly is!¡± After he figured it out, Du Gang started going through the memory again. This time, he only looked for the basics. Eventually, in a very inconspicuous corner of the heritage memory, Du Gang found a book called ¡®Detailed Exnation of Power¡¯. The contents were simr to what coach Wang Hu taught him about Hidden Strength and Obvious Strength, but it was moreprehensive and rich. From multiple perspectives such as body, power, weapon, speed, etc., it exined the true essence of power. In addition, behind this Detailed Exnation of Power, there was a martial skill attached. ¡®Nineyered Strength¡¯, which could stack up one¡¯s own power and release it all at once. The firstyer could release an additional strike, creating the effect of a double-powered attack. The secondyer could release two extra strikes, creating the effect of a Up to the ninthyer, one could release nine extra strikes. Along with one¡¯s original power, they could release ten times the power. Most importantly, this skill was a secret technique for stacking power. The method of releasing power could be attached to any technique or situation. For instance, it could be released when fighting hand to hand or even when using a weapon. However, during practice, it was understood through the form of punching. Du Gang did not belittle this unpretentious secret book. Instead, he earnestly memorized every word within it before leaving the legacy memory space. Without any pause, he began practicing swiftly in his Life Space. Luckily, with the foundation that Wang Hu had taught him, he more or less knew some techniques of force release. Therefore, in no time, he had memorized the entire set of boxing techniques that he had been practicing, and was able to execute them correctly. However, without rushing into practicing the strength trails, he took two more days to go over the whole boxing technique until they were all well-established. Only then did he finally begin to cultivate the first level of the Nineyered Strength. In the first level of Nineyered Strength, there are nine boxing techniques. As long as he could fully execute these nine techniques in session, he would be considered to have grasped the first level. ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± Looking at the instructions, Du Gang was somewhat surprised, for the techniques didn¡¯t seem that difficult. ¡°I should try it out!¡± Du Gang quickly steadied himself and began recalling the first-level techniques. At the same time, he isted all his Ancient God power, solely relying on a normal human¡¯s strength to start practicing. ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as he threw the first punch, he found himself incapable of throwing the second. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡± Du Gang immediately stopped. The first punch went out very smoothly, but when trying tobine the punches to release the second, he experienced a very strange feeling that prevented him from exerting force sessfully. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as I thought!¡± Realizing that the second punch was this difficult, Du Gang didn¡¯t give up. Instead, he adjusted his attitude again and began to practice each punch one by one. After practicing day and night, he still had gained nothing. ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang kicked out and hit the giant tree. ¡°Darn it! How can I throw the second punch?!¡± He was slightly ufortable, a whole day had passed and he was still clueless. Could it be that hisprehension was really that poor? ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± After venting his frustration on the tree with a few consecutive punches, he finally took a break. Looking at the timer, nearly ten days had passed. This made him feel both frustrated and annoyed. Then, he remembered what was mentioned in ¡°Nineyered Strength¡± about instincts being solid foundations, adept skills, and ultimately, bing second nature. ¡°Do I have a solid foundation?¡± He shook his head. He was totally mismatched with his body¡¯s strength. Lowering his expectations, Du Gung once again revisited the contents of the ¡°Nineyered Strength¡± in his mind. The Nineyered Strength had nine levels, with nine punches in each level, totaling to eighty-one punches. If he couldprehend all of the punches, then his Nineyered Strength would be perfected, and each time he exerted strength, he could stack up to ten times his power. ¡°Have these eighty-one punches be my instinct?¡± He shook his head again. There had been no progress on this. He had only practiced the first nine punches of the first level, and not as proficiently as he had imagined. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should perfect the execution of all eighty-one punches!¡± Du Gang may not understand cultivation, but he knew that without effort, there would be no results. Being anxious wouldn¡¯t help now. The only thing he could do was to continue practicing slowly. Such clear understanding made him feel a little more relieved. His eyes, which asionally nced at the timer, no longer did so. Thus, he embarked on his training again. This time, he didn¡¯t aim to execute moves in session. Instead, he focused on practicing one punch at a time, slowly and steadily. In this way, another ten days passed. He could still only throw one punch, but something was different. Before, he thought that this one punch was simply about throwing his fist out. However, in the past ten days, he found that moving his body along with his punch would slightly enhance the power of his punch. He was very pleased with this change, and included the movement of his body into the boxing techniques. After another ten days, his understanding of this punch deepened significantly. ¡°Bang!¡± With just a bit of strength, he punched out and a sonic boom resounded. He understood that he had gained a deeper grasp of this punch. ¡°Should I practice the second punch now?¡± No sooner had he had this thought than he suppressed it. ¡°If I haven¡¯t fully understood the first punch, how can I practice the second one?¡± He was determined that he needed topletely grasp all aspects of this first punch before practicing the second one. Another ten days passed. This time, not only could he make a sonic boom in the air, he also produced the sound of a sonic barrier breaking, which was a more terrifying level. He was certain that the force he exerted was exactly the same as before, and had not increased at all. However, the attacking power was several times that of before. ¡°Should I practice the second punch now?!¡± Seeing such an effect, Du Gang felt a little proud. After all, without the Ancient God body, he was nothing. Yet, he had managed to create such a miraculous effect with the power of an ordinary human. ¡°Have I truly mastered this punch?¡± Du Gang questioned himself again. This was a method he devised to deal with his impatient tendencies. ¡°Perhaps, I should practice more and see if I can reveal more effects of this punch!¡± With this in mind, he began to practice again. This time, he practiced for a whole month. The progress made in this month was barely equivalent to what he had achieved in the previous ten days. Every time, he thought he was in the best stance and in the best position to release his strength. However, after relentless practice, he could always find a more perfect state. This time, when he finished practicing, he didn¡¯t question himself about whether to practice the second punch. Instead, he continued with the first punch practice. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Thud, thud!¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± This time, like he¡¯s possessed, he ceaselessly practices the first punch. Even if this punch is already perfect and without fault, he keeps practicing. In this manner, time flew by, and after practicing relentlessly for a year, he finally takes a pause. This time, a faint smile hangs from the corner of his mouth. ¡°To practice boxing is to practice the heart!¡± A year of practicing martial arts had brought him a lot of enlightenment. Some about strength, some about the body, but he felt the greatest aplishment was in mindset! Before this, he was very impatient. After one failed attempt, he would consider himself incapable. But now, he is very calm and can see clearly the truth of things, which is the real wisdom. ¡°Now, I can practice the second punch!¡± This time, he doesn¡¯t question his heart, but confidently voices this sentence. Because, he has truly,pletely mastered the first punch! The moment he started practicing the second punch, he constantly adjusted his body, searching for the best way to throw the punch. This time, it was different from the first punch. Many techniques from the first punch could no longer be applied to the second one. But, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, instead, he quietly began practicing. One punch, two punches, three punches! Every day he threw at least a million punches, and in this way, after a whole month, he threw a total of 30 million punches, andpletely mastered the second punch. Just like before, instead of self-doubt, he confidently began the third punch! This time, he was even quicker than the second punch. He mastered the third punch in just one week! Then came the fourth, fifth punches each taking three days and two days respectively. The subsequent sixth to eighth punches were even more incredible. He mastered one punch each day. In three days, hepletely learned them! But once he reached the ninth punch, he stopped and didn¡¯t rush into action. Just like that, standing silently on the ground, his eyes half closed, endlessly simting the ninth punch in his mind. After standing for about an hour, Du Gang suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± His eyes suddenly opened, and in an instant, a brilliant light shed out in all directions. Then his entire body moved like a swimming dragon, shifting with each punch. ¡°Swipe, swipe, swipe!¡± Endless continuity, one punch after another, a total of eight punches were thrown out. When he reached the ninth punch, he suddenly stood still, a smile on his mouth, looking into the void, slowly raising his hand, and gently punched out. ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang, Bang¡­¡± This punch, though it seemed light, contained an infinite amount of power. As the punch was thrown, not only did the air keep bursting, even the entire air was suppressed, almost solidifying. Then, he finally threw out thisst punch. ¡°Thud!¡± With a crisp sound, the punch was over! This time, it seemed less powerful, but in truth, the real killing intent was even stronger. This punch had reached another realm! Returning to simplicity! One year and three months, Nineyered Strength firstyer isplete! He has also fully learned how to unleash double attack power! Now, it¡¯s not just limited to boxing anymore. Because, at the deepest level of boxing, there is the unveiling of the mystery. He has already understood the essence of power, the origin of the ovey. At this moment, even if he took out any weapon, he could strike it out with double the power. ¡°Time to practice the secondyer!¡± This time, he still maintained the mindset he had when practicing the firstyer of boxing, not arrogant nor impatient, suppressing the power of the Ancient God, and started to train his body slowly just like an ordinary person. A monthter, he casually stood on the ground, threw a punch, and two muffled sounds came through the air. ¡°Secondyerplete!¡± Afterwards, the subsequent boxing moves seemed to have lost all their difficulty. With oneyer per month, he thoroughly understood the Nineyered Strength in just seven months. ¡°Thud, thud, thud¡­¡¯ Nine continuous muffled soundster, he had demonstrated the Nineyered Strength once through. At the same time, his boxing moves suddenly carried a strange rhythm. Du Gang understood, this was boxing intent! Mastering the truth of the punch to its extreme, then boxing intent would naturally emerge. However, he understood that his future path was still far. Behind the boxing intent, there is a long journey, but now he is no longer in a state of confusion. He has a very thorough understanding and recognition of power, martial arts, cultivation, and even his body. By now, two years had passed since he entered the life space. More miraculously, as he calmly progressed his state of mind, the level of his Essence Suppressing Technique continuously increased. When he unleashed his boxing intent, the Essence Suppressing Technique reached the third level. This meant he was now capable of ignoring any mental attacks from satellite-level powerhouses. Apart from this, his Ancient God Technique naturally broke through to the secondyer. This meant he was now capable of personally killinget-level powerhouses! ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to learn the Stored-force Strike!¡± This time, Du Gang, full of confidence, revisited the Stored-force Strike technique. However, after he finished reading through the Stored-force Strikepletely, his brows were tightly furrowed. When he first saw it, he thought the Stored-force Strike was very simple, just storing force. But now, looking at it again, he felt it was extremelyplex. Because, he now understood the theory of fist techniques and the profundity of strength. Afterprehending the truth, looking at this technique again, he felt like he was facing too many problems and they were extremely difficult, even making him feel clueless about where to start. ¡°But, this makes it even more interesting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± A faint smile emerged on Du Gang¡¯s face. This boxing training not only improved his strength by a lot, but also made his state of mind stronger. Furthermore, he seemed to enjoy cultivation more. For these difficult problems, he not only didn¡¯t resist or feel despair but even adopted the mindset he had once as a top student. He felt an impulse to dive in eagerly and experience the mysteries within. ¡°Excellent, let¡¯s begin now!¡± Pleased with his current state, he nodded silently, returned to his Life Space, and began practicing the Stored-force Strike. Stored-force Strike. In Du Gang¡¯s view, there were several main difficulties. Firstly, transmitting the force of his body into the weapon steadily to store it. Secondly, once stored, keeping it from escaping. ording to the secret manual, the upper limit of stored force is rted to the weapon¡¯s rank. The higher the weapon¡¯s rank, the higher the limit of force that can be stored. He wasn¡¯t worried about this however, because the Ancient God Spear was a divine tool. Unless he stored enough force to deliver a Divine Strike, it was impossible to break. The third point was to continuously store strength day and night! Actually, the force stored in the weapon each time wasn¡¯t much. Hence, he needed to constantly store force inside. Among these three points, the hardest one for Du Gang was the first one, harmony between man and weapon. He had some Clear Enlightenment on fist techniques and had grasped the intention, but he had no understanding of weapons. The Ancient God Spear felt like a mere tool to him. ¡°Perhaps, I should find a spear technique?¡± Du Gang pondered for a moment, and ording to the logic from the theory and intent of fist techniques, spear techniques can also beprehended from the spear itself. With this thought in mind, he quickly entered the memory inheritance space and started to look for it. Sky-breaking Strike was the first one to be rejected by him. This secret technique wasn¡¯t suitable for understanding the true intent of a spear. A spear was actually the same as ance, the only difference was that a spear shaft is very rigid, and the spear point is a triangr direct stabbing shape. The nature was the same. The spear could also usence techniques, and more importantly, it could be thrown! Based on this, Du Gang searched for a long time, and didn¡¯t find the so-called spear techniques. Ultimately, he found a skill associated with the spear in a technique called ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills.¡± After careful study, he discovered that this so-called ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± was actually created by a former Ancient God. The first eight kills did not leave the spear, thence did not leave the hand. In his understanding, in the hand of the Ancient God Spear, it was ance, which could usence techniques. Once thrown, it could act as a spear, and spear techniques could be used, that was thest kill. The first eight kills werence techniques, the ninth kill was a spear technique. At the same time, he also found that the ninth kill seemed very simr to the Sky-breaking Strike. However, it seemed less powerful than the Sky-breaking Strike. He instantly understood why so many Ancient Gods over the years have not used this technique. It was because the ninth kill wasn¡¯t as strong as the Sky-breaking Strike, so those muscle-brained Ancient Gods looked down on this technique. When he was flipping through the Ancient God memories, out of ten Ancient Gods, at least eight of them only knew the Sky-breaking Strike as an attacking technique¡­ Of course, their level of Sky-breaking Strike was very high, even reaching a level that could instantly kill opponents of higher ranks. Regrettably, Du Kang didn¡¯t master the Sky-breaking Strike. He didn¡¯t achieve the Ster Level instant kill of a Universe Level opponent. It wasn¡¯t that Du Kang was weak, but that his enemies knew him too well, not only did they poison him in advance, making him unable to utilize his full strength, but they also found a defensive artifact with immense power. This led to Du Kang¡¯s fatal injury and eventual death. Otherwise, with the talent and body of the Ancient Gods, ordinary races stood no chance! After thoroughly understanding the Spear and Lance Nine Kills, Du Gang made up his mind to learn this technique. Because to learn the harmony between man and weapon, he must understand the real power of the spear. And if he only knows how to throw the spear, he will neverprehend the true intent of the spear in his lifetime. Therefore, after memorizing the ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±, he started practicing. And the weapon he used for practice was the Ancient God Spear. In ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± , other than the ninth kill which only has one throwing action, each of the other eight kills contains nine moves. Eight kills all add up to seventy-two moves! ording to the technique¡¯s introduction, at the beginning of practice, each kill is made up of nine moves. As understanding deepens, the number of moves for each kill will reduce. This meant that the nine moves of each kill were provided by the creator of the technique. The users would thenbine them ording to their understanding. Reducing a move in each kill equated to progressing a level. Only when each kill has only one move, is it considered fully mastered! What¡¯s even more interesting is that, if the first kill isn¡¯t mastered, the second kill cannot beprehended. Each kill is progressive and contains different profundities! ¡°Interesting!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes were filled with desire, he was very interested in things that obviously held great depth. Without hesitation, he quickly threw himself into the understanding of ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±.. Chapter 144 - 144: 143: Reborn! Chapter 144 - 144: 143: Reborn!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± proved to be more difficult than Du Gang had imagined. When he had previously practiced ¡°Nine-Layered Strength¡±, it was done through fist fighting, and given that the fist is part of his body, it was rtively easy to control.
However, ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± was different, primarily using spears andnces as offensive tools. Different gripping positions led to entirely different oues. Still, he did not get discouraged. As with his fist training, he began to slowly practice the first move. The first move was very simple, just a spear thrusting action. This movement appeared straightforward, but Du Gang¡¯s execution looked incredibly clumsy. His entire body was very uncoordinated, like a toddler learning to walk, looking extremely awkward. ¡°Does it have something to do with the length of the spear?¡± Du Gang quickly immersed himself in his consciousness space, re-reading ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± and searching for information about spear length. However, he didn¡¯t find anything, possibly because no one other than the creator had used it. The spear used by the creator was his most convenient, so he might not have been aware of these issues.
After some thought, Du Gang went to the memory area of the Ancient God and began looking for the memories of the ancient god who created ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±. Through the memories of this ancient god, Du Gang understood the ratio between his body and the spear. Not only in human form, but even after the ancient god transformed, he maintained the same ratio with the Divine Spear. After carefully studying numerous memory segments, he finally determined that the ratio was 1 to 1.618. So, once he was out, Du Gang quickly adjusted the length of the Divine Spear ording to his height. This time, when he performed ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±, it was indeed morefortable than before. Although the movements were still stiff and seemed uncoordinated, he was able to practice them smoothly. He began to practice the first move honestly and seriously. A monthter. Du Gang stood straight on the ground, with a spear casually nted on the ground and his right hand resting on it. ¡°Thrust!¡±
With a roar, his body moved, his whole person staring at a point in the air, the spear following his heart¡¯s movement. ¡°Pop!¡± The spear firmly pierced the point in the air that he had been staring at. After hitting the target, he very naturally retracted the spear. ¡°Phew-I Du Gang gently exhaled a breath. After a month of practice, he finally had some insight. Looking at the spear in his hand that had be very familiar, he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not quite right to call you the Divine Spear now. From now on, you¡¯ll be called the Ancient Divine Spear!¡± Unexpectedly to him, the Ancient Divine Spear actually made three crisp sounds on its own, as if responding to him. Du Gang revealed a slight smile. As expected, divine weapons have spirits! This spear of his was a divine weapon and naturally possessed strong spirituality. It could be said that none of the Ancient Gods of their lineage had ever truly exploited the capabilities of the Divine Spear. Through the memories, he learned that the Ancient God didn¡¯t only use the Divine Spear. The Divine Spear was just the divine weapon used by the Ancient God who inherited from Du Kang¡¯s lineage. The first of this lineage used a Divine Spear! So, this weapon was passed down from the first generation of Ancient Gods! Other Ancient Gods, judging from the memories, used other divine weapons. However, to Du Gang¡¯s puzzlement, he couldn¡¯t find any memory of the first-generation Ancient God in the inherited memory, possibly because it was too ancient. All the memories of theter Ancient Gods were from the inheritors. ¡°Perhaps it was lost!¡± Du Gang casuallymented, then ignored these issues and continued practicing the first move: Thrust! Fortunately, this technique was indeed created by the Ancient God, and his progress in practicing it was fast. From the initial difort toter ease, it took him merely three months to reach a satisfactory state for the first time, just as it had with his fist-fighting training. With a confident smile, he began learning the second move. The second move was also simple, just a flicking action. Although it waspletely different from the first move, he was now intimately familiar with the spear, not needing to readjust; so in just three short weeks, hepletely mastered the second move. The following seven moves were even simpler! He essentially maintained a speed of mastering one move every three weeks. After twenty-one weeks, all the nine moves of the first kill in ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± were mastered. This time, he started practicing the nine moves continuously. Because to truly master the first kill, he needed tobine these nine moves into one. Thrust, flick, jab, stab, lunge, rip, entangle, block, grab; nine distinct moves were performed formidable by Du Gang at this moment. He was no longer being bound by each individual move, but was freely creating and adjusting. Each move and form were entirely spur-of-the-moment. As he danced, cold stars shimmered, silver rays burst! Within a month, the original nine moves were condensed into eight! ¡°I understand now!¡± As the nine moves were reduced to eight, Du Gang revealed a mild smile. This time, he genuinely understood. The so-called nine moves of the first kill were essentially one move in nature. However, the creator, being a genius, realized that it would be challenging for others to execute it smoothly. So, he divided the first kill into nine moves. Even if each of these nine moves were used separately, they would still possess unrivaled power. Learners could not only learn the most basic things from these nine moves. More importantly, when they condense the forms, they could fully understand and grasp the essence, realizing their true meaning. Each move contained a meaning. If he mastered all nine moves andbined them into one, then he believed that he could also understand the ¡°Spear Lance Mood¡±! After understanding the many intricacies, he was eager again to immerse himself into cultivation. He continued at his previous speed of condensing one move per month. Eight full months, and only two moves remained in the first kill of his ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±. Just one more integration, and he could trulyprehend the first kill. But this time, he hit a bottleneck. These two moves were already the best movements he could condense, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t further condense them into one. ¡°How on earth did they do it?¡± That day, Du Gang did not practice as usual but sat down cross-legged and began to ponder. After such a long time of independent cultivation, he had developed a habit of thinking about things. When facing any problem, he would first calm down and think it through, searching for the answer within himself. ¡°My two moves are already optimized, why can¡¯t I continue to condense?¡± Du Gang was pondering and muttering to himself. He thought of many possibilities but couldn¡¯t exin the problem he was currently facing. ¡°The best?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Du Gang suddenly thought of something, repeating his previous words. ¡°My two moves, which are clearly the best, why can¡¯t they be further condensed?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I get it!¡± At this moment, he had aplete realization. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that the techniques couldn¡¯t be reduced, but in the process of making these eight refinements, he was continuously umting confidence, constantly increasing his understanding and proficiency of the techniques. In the end, he hadpletely believed in these two moves, which epassed the essence of his life. ¡°So, only by breaking free from this kind of self-belief can I truly breakthrough to the first kill?¡± At this moment, Du Gang was full of admiration for the Ancient God who created the ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±. It was truly impressive. For those who fail to self-reflect, they might be trapped for a lifetime! And such people, their achievements would be limited! However, the problem was not that the founder deliberately made it so, but the first kill required a genuine clear enlightenment. Be wise, notcent! One step taken rightly leads to the right path and one wrong step can lead to continual mistakes! His two moves, though correct, were not entirely so! Indeed, they were condensed into two moves, just one step away from the full killing technique. But the mistake was in his excessive faith in himself. ¡°So, should I abandon these so-called two moves and seek the real killing technique?!¡± At this moment, a bright smile spread across Du Gang¡¯s face again. As the saying goes, familiarity breeds ease. Once you are familiar with it, your heart can forget your hands, and your hands can forget the spear. What he needed to do now was not merging techniques, but forgetting them. After hepletely forgets these two moves, would he truly understand the first killing technique! ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Facing this new challenge, Du Gang was full of confidence and anticipation! This time his cultivation was focused on forgetting. For an entire month, the original two moves were divided into three. Another month passed, and the three moves were divided into four. Every month after that, he was able to split out an additional move. It wasn¡¯t until eight months after he condensed his techniques down to two, did his techniques finally break down into nine! Looking at the nine techniques he executed now, they werepletely different from the original nine he learned! These were the nine techniques created by him based on his understanding! One day, he stood under a pear tree, continuously practicing his moves. The ninth technique! The eighth technique! The seventh technique! Each technique was unpredictable and divine! And these techniques, once used, were gone! Finally, when he finished thest move, a roaring sound echoed. A humming noise sounded around him. However, Du Gangpletely ignored this. At this moment, his mind, spirit and body were harmoniously unified, standing calmly like a motionless child. ¡°First Kill!!!¡± Suddenly, without any signs, he moved. He shot out like a lightning bolt, ¡°ng!¡± After a crisp sound, a crack appeared in the air, just like tearing the space apart, shooting straight into the distance, reaching the edge of space. Only when it hit the void did it disappear. The originally exuberant and invincible Du Gang, after finishing the shot, quickly steadied himself andpletely contained his power. He looked just like an ordinary person standing there. But on his face, there hung a faint smile. ¡°First Kill, finally mastered!¡± ¡°So this is what ¡®Oneness of mind and weapon¡¯ truly means!¡± At this moment, he not only mastered the First Kill, but also clearly understood the concept of Oneness of mind and weapon. Moreover, he also realized the Spear Lance Mood. Besides, the greatest achievement was his heart which was now undisturbed! It seemed extraordinarily profound, but exteriorly, his grounding source had smoothly broken through from the thirdyer to the fourthyer! This also implied, his spirit finally matched his body! Ancient God¡¯s Body: Fourth Rank! Ancient God¡¯s Spirit: Fourth Rank! Besides, his Ancient God Technique also improved! It had broken through from the secondyer to the third! This meant, he could now resist all Level mental attacks. Not only that, he could also produce enough force to kill a satellite-level puvvel Up to now, he had been training for four years and four months. Only thirteen months were left of the five year and five-month timeframe! Now, he was calm! His mental state was peaceful, handling situations with ease. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to learn the Stored-force Strike!¡± He had achieved Oneness of mind and weapon, fulfilling the basic condition to learn the Stored-force Strike. Considering the current time frame, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn the other eight kills of the ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯ thus, deciding to first learn ¡®Stored-force Strike¡¯. After all, his initial objective ofing here was to protect Earth and repel the invaders! Returning to the Memory Space of Inheritance, this time, he felt differently when he observed ¡®Stored-force Strike¡¯. ¡°Release my power into the weapon and store it there?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes slightly closed. Holding the Ancient Divine Spear tightly, he slowly guided the power into it. It was quite easy, and he finished the first step with ease! Next was the second step ¨C to prevent the power from leaking. This step was easy to pass due to the artifact nature of the Ancient Divine Spear. ¡°For the third step, I need to keep the weapon connected to my body continuously, replenishing power without interruption¡­¡± Du Gang hesitated. This meant that his hands could not leave the Ancient Divine Spear. The problem was that the Ancient Divine Spear was a long weapon. ording to the proportion, the length of the gun was 1.618 times his height which made it pretty long. Constantly holding it was inconvenient! ¡°What if¡­l don¡¯t hold the Ancient Divine Spear in my hands¡­¡± With this thought, he quickly tucked the Ancient Divine Spear under his arm. Indeed, as he had expected, he could still transmit power into it. ¡°What if, like Sun Wukong, I can lodge the Ancient Divine Spear in my ears, so I can store power continuously?¡± Thinking, Du Gang quickly muttered, ¡°Shrink, shrink, shrink!¡± In an instant, the Ancient Divine Spear began to reduce in size; only when it had shrunk to the size of a needle did he pinch it and gently stick it in his ear. At the same time, he manipted the flesh inside his ear to hold it in ce. ¡°It really works! l¡± Du Gang showed a look of joy. He tried to use his ear as an outlet to transmit strength, and sure enough, the needle-sized Ancient Divine Spear epted all the power he supplied at that moment! This meant that he could store strength all the time! ¡°However, I might need to find another weapon!¡± Just as he was wondering where to find a simr weapon, he suddenly remembered a glimpse of the Ancient God Lance from Du Kang¡¯s memory. Quickly, he once again essed the memory area of the Ancient God legacy, flipping through Du Kang¡¯s memories. Sure enough, he found it! Apparently, hundreds of thousands of years ago, Du Kang, driven by his hormones and fantasizing about the female Ancient Gods daily, went as far as to envision what their children would look like. Simrly, out of boredom, he painstakingly created a replica of the Ancient God Lance with C-grade material, as a gift for his future son¡­ Sure enough, he really found that fake Ancient God Lance. Just by the appearance, it was almost identical to the real Ancient God Lance, only its length was somewhat inappropriate. Although the fake Ancient God Lance was also made of C-grade material, a rare high-quality weapon, it was still inferior to the Ancient God Lance, which could freely erge and shrink. Therefore, the length couldn¡¯t change! ¡°No matter, you can¡¯t change, but I can!¡± Du Gang smirked, adjusting his height to follow a 1 to 1.618 ratio. When he adjusted his height to 1.84 meters, it was a perfect fit with the proportion of the Ancient God Lance. Gripping the fake Ancient God Lance in his hand, Du Gangughed, ¡°The name ¡®Ancient Divine Spear¡¯ is already taken. I can¡¯t call you that. Let me give you a new name!¡± After some thought, he dered, ¡°My father¡¯s name is Du Kang. He created you while burdened with the troubles of yearning for the female Ancient Gods¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll name you ¡®Worries Relief¡¯!¡± ¡°Worries Relief Spear!¡± ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± Weapons have spirits and the Worries Relief Spear, although made of C-grade material and merely a powerful weapon, is already very precious. At that moment, it responded to Du Gang¡¯s words. After settling the matter of the ¡®Stored-force Strike¡¯ technique and weapons, Du Gang had essentiallypleted the mission for his visit. However, he would not let up because he still had a year¡¯s time left to use. The ¡®Nineyered Strength¡¯, which is amon technique, had been perfected. There was nothing more to practice. He had mastered the first kill of the ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯, with eight more still to learn! The ¡®Sky-breaking Strike¡¯ technique, after checking, was challenging to learn, so he would wait until he had learned the ninth kill of the ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills. After thinking, he entered the legacy memory space again, preparing to select another technique to learn. While browsing, he found that theter stages of all advanced techniques are linked to Laws. This confirmed what Bla had said ¨C the Universe¡¯s essence is abination of the Ten Major Laws. ¡°But what Law attribute do I possess exactly?¡± Du Gang was somewhat curious, because he had never awakened any superpower before, hence he was interested in finding out which Laws he had an affinity to. Unfortunately, there were no devices in Du Kang¡¯s reserves capable of checking the affinity of the Laws. So, if he wanted to check his affinity toward the Laws, he would have to go to a higher-level ce. At the very least, the Hidden Dragon Kingdom didn¡¯t have such a thing. Under normal circumstances, only individuals at the Ster Level and above wouldprehend the Laws. He was currently at an unbeatable Satellite Level and halfway to the Level, so he wasn¡¯t too anxious. After flipping through again, Du Gang stopped. This aimless browsing made everything seem good to him. ¡°I should find something that I¡¯m currentlycking! ¡± He thought silently, ¡°I have the ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± as an attack method, and the ¡°Stored-force Strike¡± for a burst method¡­¡¯ Suddenly, his eyes sparkled, and he eximed: ¡°I should choose a bodily technique!¡± Indeed, he had seen bodily techniques in the inherited memories before, but he hadn¡¯t paid much attention, because initially, hecked attack methods. Now, it¡¯s different. Hecked a bodily technique that could match him. Although he had gravity maniption and could fly, he actually couldn¡¯t do it with precision. He could only go sweeping broadly in a certain direction, it was not feasible for him to make small changes. After carefully reading a pile of secret manuscripts rted to bodily techniques, Du Gang faced a dilemma. He discovered a problem simr to when he was practicing boxing earlier ¨C the bodily techniques were very profound and he didn¡¯t understand them at all. If he wanted to learn them, he would have to start from the simplest. However, even the simplest bodily techniques were still at a very high level. Suddenly, he discovered a bodily technique created by the same Ancient God who created the ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±. ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations!¡± The name was very characteristic of the Ancient God, very simple. After thoroughly understanding it, he immediately gasped in admiration. ¡°Such an Ancient God predecessor, he really is mighty!¡± The only pity was that he did not know the name of this Ancient God. In the memory of the Ancient Gods, there were no instances where they would call their own names. And their enemies normally just called them Ancient God or Giants. ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡± was divided into nineyers, eachyer exhibiting one kind of transformation! In addition to the required step changes, once each transformation was mastered, one wouldprehend a teleportation technique for ultra-long-distance flight. For example, the first transformation of Skyward mainly practiced footwork and bodily techniques, which were generally used in battle. However, the technique was not only that, once the first transformation was mastered, you would naturallyprehend the technique of flight! The speed of the flight technique that was understood in the first transformation can reach 1,000 kilometers per second!!! This meant that he only needed forty seconds to fly around the Earth once! This speed was already very close to the fifth cosmic speed. It also surpassed the speed of his previous gravitational flight by ten times! ¡°So, does this mean that if I learn the first transformation, not only will my bodily techniques increase, but my flying speed will also increase ten times?!¡± One thousand kilometers per second, when converted into an hourly speed, reaches 3.6 million kilometers per hour. This means that his speed had reached the upper limit of an average E-grade spaceship. The flying speed of an average E-grade spaceship was basically at the edge close to the fifth cosmic speed. ¡°So, after learning the first transformation, I can catch up with a flying E-grade spaceship using only my flesh body?! !¡± ¡°I¡¯ll learn it!¡± After seeing this, Du Gang did not hesitate. He made up his mind to master these ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡±! He didn¡¯t have any objections to the name either. Because, the ce where the Ancient God lived was quite exaggerated, the distance between the heaven and the earth had reached a height of 100,000 light-years. The first transformation of the ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡± consists of eighty-one steps, each containing eighty-one variations. This meant, he needed to learn six thousand five hundred and sixty-one variations to thoroughly grasp the first transformation! Looking at these steps, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but admire, the Ancient God was really low-key. All these eighty-one kinds of steps were extremely profound. Any kind of them could be a formidable technique on its own! Yet, they were just the eighty-one variations in the first transformation of ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡±! ¡°Take it slowly!¡± Du Gang understood that this ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡± was another massive project. But he was not worried. After the previous cultivation, his mind had settled down. Neither haughty nor impetuous! After getting acquainted with all the steps in the first transformation of ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡± , he left the memory inheritance space. And he began to cultivate. The first transformation included eighty-one kinds of steps. Each step was an independent existence. Therefore, he needed to learn these steps first! The first method of steps, although unnamed, he decided to call it the Bagua Step. Because this step method was based on the principles of Bagua Theory. Each direction had a different method, he needed to separate andbine them all to thoroughly grasp it. This meant, he needed toprehend eighty-eight and sixty-four different changes topletely grasp the first method of steps, Bagua Step! Kan is north, Kun is southwest, Zhen is east, Sun is southeast, Qian is northwest, Dui is west, Gen is northeast, and Li is south. Each direction represented a hexagram position. He needed tobine these with the changes in the Bagua Step and merge them with spatial locations to reach the effects of step practice. Just like that, he started cultivating ording to the method of Bagua Step. One monthter. ¡°Qian One, Kan Two!¡± Du Gang shouted, and his whole body moved quickly, changing rapidly as his mind conceived. ¡°Zhen Three, Gen Four!¡± His body moved again, the gentle stepnded exactly on the spot on the ground where he had drawn the Bagua array. After continuously jumping to sixteen and sixty-four changes, he finally stopped. Wiping the sweat off his brow, Du Gang exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s really tough!¡± Despite his words, his face overflowed with a smile. After a month, he had finally made a start! Yes, he has performed all the sixty-four changes once, learned them all, but this only represents his entry level! Because, there is a bigger project waiting for him ahead. The sixty-four changes are just fixed changes. Next, he needs to unravel thempletely, separate them, and practice them in a different order. That is to say, sixty-four changes can be further divided into four thousand and ny-six changes! He had toprehend all these four thousand and ny-six changes to be able to say that he had learned the first step, the Bagua Step! However, once he thoroughly understood the fundamentals, it would be easier to apply the subsequent changes. So, his progress was much faster than before. Basically, maintaining a speed of sixty-four variations per day. After sixty-four days, he sessfully mastered four thousand and ny-six different changes. This meant that he had finally mastered the Bagua Step! ¡°After three months, I learned one of the sixty-four types of steps in the first transformation of ¡®Skyward Nine Transformations!!¡± Du Gang cheerfully said: ¡°By this estimate, I will only need one hundred and ny-two months to learn sixty-four steps. That¡¯s sixteen years to learn the first transformation of ¡®Skyward Nine Transformations¡¯?!¡± He was not surprised by this result, nor was he very confused. Because, each of these steps is not simple, even if used singly, they can have a huge effect! He nced at the timer; he still had ten months toe out of seclusion. ¡°So, can Iprehend three new types of steps more or less?¡± Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t waste a single moment, quickly went into the memory inheritance space, memorized all the contents of the second type of step, and then started practicing. After ten months. In the space of ten thousand square meters, Du Gang transformed into a phantom. One moment he was up, then down, then left, then right. The entire three-dimensional space had be his field of operation. His moves were unpredictable, and his footprints could not be traced! You should know that he achieved this kind of level just with the physique of an ordinary person. Once he fully unleashed his potential, the effect he could produce would be absolutely terrifying! Just then, a voice suddenly came from above his head. ¡°Du Gang, time¡¯s up. Come out.¡± This was Barara¡¯s voice! As soon as Du Gang heard it, he quickly stopped. Immediately, countless phantoms behind him, like so many clones, returned into his body one after another. ¡°Has the time finallye?!¡± Du Gang casuallyughed. This time, he was full of confidence in resolving the crisis on Earth! Five years and five months, two thousand days and nights, forty-eight thousand hours, he didn¡¯t rest for a moment. He either cultivated, or cultivated, or still cultivated! In the end, the results were very obvious! Before activating the Time Rune, his Founder Zen was merely at the first level. But now, his Founder Zen has reached the fourth level! Simrly, the Ancient God Technique, which was originally at the first level, is now at the third level. Moreover, he had a feeling that it could break through to the fourth level at any moment! Aside from that, the greatest gain was his mindset! Only now, he finally had a true heart of a strong cultivator! He could endure loneliness and focus on cultivating! ¡°Nineyered Strength¡± has beenpleted and he was now able to release ten times his power! He didn¡¯t know the power of the first kill of ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± , as he hasn¡¯t tested it yet, but from its understanding process, it could be seen that it is not simple! ¡°Stored-force Strike¡± not only learned to unite the man and the weapon, but even hid the Ancient Divine Spear in his ear, ready to exert force at any time, anywhere. After more than a year of storing up force, if he were to take it out, no one knew how powerful a strike could be released. But one could imagine it, and it was absolutely terrifying! He only learned four types of steps in the first transformation of the ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡± and he had a long way to go to fully master the first transformation. However, its power should not be underestimated. Compared to before, his strength had taken a big leap! ¡°Reborn¡± wasn¡¯t an overstatement! He believed that he could win against a hundred or even a thousand of his past selves! With a faint smile on his face, Du Gang left the Life Space. ¡°Hong Chong, here Ie, hoping that you¡­. can withstand my first kill of ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯!¡± Chapter 145 - 144: Cosmic Fireworks! Chapter 145: Chapter 144: Cosmic Fireworks! Trantor: 549690339 Earth Alliance. In the span of two days, significant turbulence has unfolded here. Chu Zixuan, inheriting the will of the older generation of leaders, did not look out solely for himself, but ced his whole heart and soul on the people. He gathered all the gifted young people on Earth and sent them onto the spaceships. Over a hundred spaceships in total, carrying nearly a hundred thousand people, fled the Earth, flying towards space in the opposite direction of Tuoba¡¯s fleet. Chu Zixuan didn¡¯t leave, Madame Merlin didn¡¯t leave, the Shadow King didn¡¯t leave. Beyond that, eight of the publicly known Meteorite Level individuals didn¡¯t leave, and four hidden Meteorite Level individuals also stayed. Among these people included Chu Zixuan¡¯s eldest son! All the civilians were relocated to underground air-raid shelters. Fortunately, Earthlings, having experienced several nuclear explosions, had an obsession with building air raid shelters. Over a century, they had been renovated several times, with the shallowest shelter reaching a depth of a hundred meters underground, and the deepest even reaching two hundred meters! ¡°My lord, do you think, Du Gang wille?¡± In the Earth Alliance headquarters, Madame Merlin held Chu Zixuan¡¯s hand, asking softly. Chu Zixuan gently looked at her andughed: ¡°Rest assured, if he said he woulde back, then he would definitelye back!¡± Although he only had contact with Du Gang for a short time, he understood him well. A guy who appeared cold-blooded, but in reality had a warm heart. Madame Merlin slowly leaned her head against Chu Zixuan¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, Chu Zixuan¡¯s shadow suddenly stood up, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Madame Merlin was speechless, her husband, who was almost perfect, had just one w, he liked to hide people in his shadow. Although it is a man. she always felt a sense of difort in her heart Especially when they were being intimate, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there anyone in your shadow?¡± Chu Zixuan didn¡¯t care what she thought and exhaled deeply, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the satellite base!¡± With that said, the three of them, along with others, mounted a flying vehicle and headed off to the satellite base. In the starry sky near Mars, at this moment, tens of thousands of warships were flying past. Thergest among those ships, a ship about ten kilometers long, was the one that Tuoba Hong and his men were aboard. ¡°Dammit, wasted two days of my time. After arriving on Earth, I¡¯ll massacre everyst one of them¡­¡± Hong Chong sat at the head of the ship, cursing under his breath, apanied by two female warriors sitting next to him. Below him were his three Level subordinates and Tuoba Hong, who was also of Level. Tuoba Hong had an uneasy feeling in his heart but didn¡¯t know where it wasing from. He worriedly asked: ¡°The Ancient God hasn¡¯t appeared for two days, do you think he might bring some reinforcements?!¡± From Hong Chong¡¯s mouth, he learned that the Ancient God was a very powerful species in some universes, so he was a bit afraid that the other party¡¯s elders woulde knocking on their door. ¡°Hehe!¡± Hong Chong chuckled coldly, ¡°If it were a few tens of millions of years ago, the Ancient God might have been quite powerful, but now, he is just a fart!¡± In truth, he didn¡¯t really understand what race the Ancient God was, only that some people from the Silver Heart mentioned that the Ancient God was a fallen species from the center of the universe that fled to the Milky Way Gxy. But in front of his subordinates, of course, he couldn¡¯t show signs of fear. Heughed lightly, ¡°The Milky Way Empire is hunting the Ancient God too. Where do you think he could go to get reinforcements?¡± Tuoba Hong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he finally understood the value of the Ancient God. Being hunted by the Milky Way Empire, he must be no simple matter! This also exined why Hong Chong had to go to such great lengths to do this. The Milky Way Empire must have offered a reward that he simply could not refuse! Hong Chong did not want to discuss the Milky Way Empire anymore, and quickly asked, ¡°How much longer until we arrive?¡± ¡°Two hours!¡± ¡°Increase the speed!¡± Over two hundred light-years away from the wastnd star domain, the Ancient God¡¯s ship was anchored alone in the deste universe. ¡°Contact Earth and ask them to disable the jammer¡­¡± Aftering out, Du Gang promptly issued an order. Soon, Chu Zixuan on Earth responded through themunication screen. ¡°Du Gang, are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡± Although Chu Zixuan was also waiting for Du Gang¡¯s call, he asked with concern. Du Gangughed: ¡°No problem, just find a location that¡¯s a bit farther from Earth to deactivate the jammer, preferably right in front of the enemy¡¯s positions!¡± ¡°I see¡­ be careful!¡± Echoing Du Gang¡¯s straightforward manner, themunication was quickly made. Soon after, they said ¡°We¡¯ve located the node on Earth, shall we go directly there?¡± ¡°Jump there!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A secondter, the Ancient God ship disappeared instantly. The next time they appeared, they were already in front of a vast sea of steel. Chu Zixuan was true to his word and deactivated the jammer a few million kilometers away from Earth. The moment they appeared, the fleet, originally flying towards Earth, suddenly halted. Soon, a ten-kilometer-long spaceship flew up and confronted the Ancient God ship from afar. ¡°Lord, are we boarding?¡± Tuoba Hong looked at the Ancient God ship, which was almost within reach, and asked. Hong Chong furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Where did they get the audacity to jump right in front of us?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ not the Ancient God?¡± ¡°Yes, could it be someone else?¡± Just then, a man floated down from the Ancient God¡¯s ship. Everyone immediately looked over and it was indeed Du Gang. In the cosmic space, Du Gang stood in the vacuum, looking at the tens of thousands of warships right in front of him emotionlessly, using his Mental Power to transmit a message: ¡°Hong Chong, aren¡¯t you looking for me? I am here, where are you?!¡± This kind of Mental Power transmission could usually only be received by other powerful beings who also possessed Mental Power. Aside from Hong Chong, only the other four Level powerhouses could receive this message. ¡°How audacious!¡± Tuoba Hong sneered, looking at Hong Chong. Although Hong Chong was puzzled as to why the Ancient God would dare toe to him, he nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s meet him.¡± Could it be that the Ancient God has leveled up in these two days? Impossible! Swiftly, the four men jumped off the spaceship, facing off against Du Gang from a distance. At the same time, tens of thousands of other warships surrounded them, creating a barrier between the two sides. The standoffsted a full three seconds. Seeing that Hong Chong didn¡¯t seem interested in speaking, Tuoba Hong immediately addressed Du Gang, ¡°Du Gang, you dare to show your face after you destroyed my Tuoba star system, wreaked havoc on my Tuoba family¡­¡± At this point, Hong Chong waved his hand, interrupting Tuoba Hong¡¯s words. In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Ancient God, you¡¯ve been avoiding us so far. Why have you suddenly appeared here today?¡± Du Gang replied calmly, ¡°Why have youe?¡± Seeing his calmness, Hong Chong¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. Such an attitude from his enemy surely meant something was amiss. Ignoring what Du Gang had said, he nodded slightly at one of his satellite level subordinates, hinting him to probe the situation. The satellite-level subordinate flew out and boldly dered, ¡°I am Zhao Zihao from Tang Mountain. Ancient God, do you dare to duel with me?¡± Du Gang watched as the man lept forward holding a long spear, he broke into a smile then, leaping forward a distance, beckoned the challenger with a wave. ¡°Come!¡± Without a shred of hesitation, Zhao Zihao pulled out his long spear and hurled it towards Du Gang. After shouting, Zhao Zihao¡¯s spear came to life, transforming into a dragon in an instant, and charged at Du Gang. ¡°All show and no go!¡± With a cold chuckle, Du Gang didn¡¯t move , holding up his Worries Relief Spear, and swiftly aimed at one point in the void. ¡°ng! ¡± In an instant, the snarling dragon shimmered back into its original form: the long spear. Seeing this, Du Gang flicked his own spear upwards and the long spear was sent flying straight away. Zhao Zihao quickly flew by, catching the long spear. However, a hint of solemnity could now be seen in his eyes. ¡°The second move of the Overbearing Spear Technique!¡± Determined, he used an even more powerful spear technique. This time, Du Gang didn¡¯t just simply flick the spear away but charged forth, shing with his opponent. This was the first time he wasbating an enemy armed with a spear. He wanted to see exactly what this adversary was capable of. The two of them then began a fierce duel in the midst of the cosmos. ¡°He hasn¡¯t transformed?!¡± From the sidelines, Hong Chong expressed his astonishment. Aren¡¯t Ancient Gods supposed to fight with their bodies? How can he have this level of ability without even transforming?! The other three satellite-level warriors were also watching very intently at this moment. They had originally thought of Du Gang as a ¡®fancy head with little inside¡¯ , pleasing to the eye butcking real substance. However, contrary to their expectations, Du Gang was fighting evenly with Zhao Zihao. Zhao Zihao was not to be underestimated among them, yet he was now engaged in a fierce battle!! In the arena. Zhao Zihao¡¯s speed and spear skills were getting stronger and faster. But Du Gang was not falling behind. He was matching his opponent¡¯s speed without deploying any heavy technique, he was simply answering blow for blow. This technique left Zhao Zihaopletely at a loss. Although it seemed like they were evenly matched, Zhao Zihao knew better. While he had deployed his secret techniques in the fight with Du Gang, his opponent was merely countering his attacks with the most basic moves. The difficulty level was enormous because it indicated that his enemy was far superior to him! However, Zhao Zihao was now finding it hard to disengage. Although Du Gang¡¯s moves were basic, his offensive prowess was exceptional, leaving Zhao Zihao no chance for respite. If he stopped, he would most certainly be decapitated! Damn it! Zhao Zihao cursed under his breath, he rapidly deployed his strongest technique. ¡°Overbearing Universe!¡± This was his most powerful technique at this stage, and it also happened to be the Tang Mountain Zhao family¡¯s unique move! In an instant, his spear technique, which was already incredibly fast, further doubled in speed, charging towards Du Gang. Furthermore, his entire spear began to emanate a silvery-green light, its power was awe-inspiring. ¡°Excellent!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly mobilized his divine power andunched the first kill of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills! ¡°Kill! With a loud shout, the silver spear shattered, blood marks were sttered across the cosmos. Looking at Zhao Zihao, a bowl-sized hole could now be seen in the center of his forehead. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the name of that move?¡± Despite being on the verge of death, Zhao Zihao¡¯s eyes sparkled with an indescribable light as he posed the question. Watching Zhao Zihao¡¯s eagerness to understand his spear technique even at the brink of death, Du Gang felt a sense of respect. He solemnly replied, ¡°That was the first kill of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills!¡± ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡­¡± As Zhao Zihao muttered these words, he slowly breathed hisst. After a while, his whole body was frozen into a block of ice by the extreme cold of the cosmos. ¡°A worthy adversary!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang stretched out a hand towards the dead body and quickly sted out a palm strike. In an instant, the ice-encased corpse exploded into fragments of light, which dissipated into the cosmos. ¡°How is this possible?¡± From a distance, Tuoba Hong and others were utterly shocked. ¡°They were fighting so intensely, seemingly evenly matched, how did Zhao Zihao suddenly lose?¡± Hong Chong, however, was deep in thought. Based on Du Gang¡¯s current disy of strength, he didn¡¯t seem to be much of a match for him. But the problem was, Du Gang hadn¡¯t transformed yet. If he did, would he be even stronger? He didn¡¯t know! ¡°MO Shan, you¡¯re next!¡± He nominated another satellite level warrior to go and probe Du Gang¡¯s strength. MO Shan was the only one among the satellite-level warriors who wore no expression on his face. This was partly because of his cold and ruthless nature. On the other hand, he was very confident in his strength, and showed no regard for Zhao Zihao¡¯s death! ¡°Mountain Demon¡­¡± Tuoba Hong sighed in relief. Although he didn¡¯t have much interaction with the Mountain Demon, he knew him as Hong Chong¡¯s number one general, his strength was not to be underestimated! Mountain Demon, at more than five meters tall, now stood in front of Du Gang like a small mountain, holding a macerger than his own body. He calmly stated: ¡°I¡¯m not like Zhao Zihao, I¡¯m stronger. Also, I like to eat the body of those I kill. If you have anyst words, say it now¡­¡± This was his tactic, to intimidate his opponents before battle, with the aim of affecting their fighting prowess. Although tall, he wasn¡¯t stupid, he understood that Du Gang was a powerful adversary, and thus opted for psychological warfare. Du Gang chuckled ¨C this was the first time he had met an opponent taller than he was. Should he transform? NO! He didn¡¯t want to transform just yet, because once he did, he would have to use the Ancient Divine Spear. Instead, he wanted to rely on his current form to battle against his enemy. Moreover, he still had many tricks up his sleeve that he had yet to use. Seeing Du Gang remain silent, the Mountain Demon thought his intimidation had worked. He swiftly leapt into action, raising his mace to strike at Du Gang. ¡°Block! ¡± Du Gang could have avoided the attack by using the Bagua Step, but he wanted to test the blocking capacity of his newly learned spear technique. He managed to block the attack while simultaneously diverting the impact. ¡°Bang!¡± The mace, being bigger and steadier, caused Du Gang¡¯s Worries Relief Spear to retreat slightly. What a perfect opportunity! A light shed in the Mountain Demon¡¯s eyes as he quickly took advantage of the situation. He once again raised his mace and aggressively struck down at Du Gang. Du Gang chuckled, the Bagua Step was activated instantaneously. He seemed to have multiplied, leaving numerous after-images trailing behind, and in the blink of an eye, reached the back of the Mountain Demon, piercing him with his spear. ¡°Boom!¡± His spear hit the back of the Mountain Demon! ¡°Roar-¡± Enraged, the Mountain Demon turned around instantly and bellowed, ¡°Transform ! ¡± Du Gang: Huh? The next moment, the Mountain Demon¡¯s body swelled. In an instant, he grew from his original five-meter height to about ten meters. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The two immediately became engaged in intensebat. Although the Mountain Demon grew in size, he still could notpletely suppress Du Gang. At the moment, their fight was in a stalemate. After about three hundred rounds of fighting, Du Gang shook his head and tly stated, ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡± Originally, he just wanted to try out his moves against his opponent. However, the Mountain Demon only used brute force without any technique, which made the fight dull for Du Gang. ¡°Let¡¯s end this match!¡± Upon hearing this, a flicker of fear ran through Mountain Demon¡¯s eyes. Du Gang¡¯s deep shout cut through the air before he could make his retreat. ¡°Nineyered Strength!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Following another collision, the head of the Mountain Demon instantly exploded, turning into a cloud of blood and disappearing. As it turns out, Du Gang applied Nineyered Strength and activated Bagua Step at thest moment, effortlessly securing his victory. Gazing at the three men standing in the distance, he loudly eximed, ¡®Who¡¯s next?!¡± Immediately, a strong wave of mental energy radiated from his surroundings, spreading in all directions. Under its impact, Tuoba Hong and the others couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. But the countless individuals inside the nearby warships were not so lucky. At that moment, they all had splitting headaches, were holding their heads and screaming in agony, rolling on the floor. ¡°Mental deterrence!¡± Hong Chong was horrified. This mental deterrence was an ability only Level or above Dowerhouses could unleash, Moreover, it was only achievable by those who specialized in Mental Power. The problem was, the Ancient God, who was known to specialize in physical strength, was able to unleash this Mental Power disruption! This suggested that the Ancient God was much stronger than he had ever imagined! ¡°Tuoba Hong, your turn!¡± Upon hearing this, Tuoba Hong turned sharply to look at Hong Chong. Seeing the warning in his eyes, a sense of sadness washed over him. The worst and most regretful decision he had made in his life, was reporting the information on the giant to Hong Chong! If he could go back in time¡­ He would choose to turn a blind eye! Although he thought this in his mind, his body did not hesitate and slowly flew in front of Du Gang. At that moment, he was pondering how he could possibly survive this. The Mountain Demon, who was so strong, had also fallen at the hands of the enemy. Clearly, Du Gang was much stronger than he was! In such a situation, he could only use the secret arts of his lifetime! ¡°Fish dies, breaks!¡± Right off the bat, heunched a deadly move, hoping to kill Du Gang in one strike. Unfortunately, Du Gang would obviously not be defeated so easily! Instantly activating the Bagua Step, he dodged the deadly attack while wielding the Worries Relief Spear, striking from the nk. Perfect opportunity! Just then, Hong Chong, who was observing the battle from afar, made his move. In his first move, he pulled out the strongest weapon he had, the Destroying Heaven Fist Cover! Simultaneously, he used the Destroying Heaven Fist Method, aiming straight for Du Gang¡¯s back. ¡°A sneak attack?¡± The moment he moved, Du Gang sensed his maneuver as if he had eyes at the back of his head. ¡°Nineyered Strength!¡± ¡°First Kill!¡± ¡°Fist Intent¡± ¡°Spear Intent¡± At this moment, besides transformation and the [Stored-force Strike], he brought out all his means. He wanted to see whether he could withstand the strike of a-level strongman with his satellite-level means. In a sh, the spear and the fist cover collided. ¡°Boom Boom Boom!¡± A visible transparent shock wave was suddenly born, and as soon as it appeared, it spread in all directions. ¡°Boom Boom Boom!¡± The first-row spectating battleships were all hit by the aftermath of the shockwave and exploded into cosmic debris. This situation immediately jolted the spacecrafts behind, who hastily kept their distance. Fortunately, although the shockwave was powerful, it did not spread too far and disappeared quickly into the universe. In the explosion center, Hong Chong remained unmoved, but Du Gang fell back three steps after the strike! ¡°Just this much!¡± Du Gang scoffed. At this point, Hong Chong moved again. He took out something simr to a drop of blood from his bosom and threw it at Du Gang, clenching his fist andunching another punch. ¡°Destroying Heaven Fist! ! This time, he unleashed a punch that was stronger than before, even four to five times stronger. What¡¯s more, the blood droplet he threw was giving off a glow. Even on it, there was a mysterious charm, a force ofws, wandering around. Just when Hong Chong thought the match was almost won, a sigh was heard from the opposite side. At the same time, another chilling voice rang from there. ¡°Transform!¡± The next moment, a giant ten thousand meters tall appeared. The moment he grew taller, he stretched out one hand towards his ear and dug into it. Immediately, an embroidery needle was pulled out, ¡°Grow grow grow!¡± A rapid chanting sound rang out, and the embroidery needle immediately grew to sixteen thousand one hundred and eighty meters long. ¡°Stored-force Strike!¡± As a deafening thunderp sounded, the five-thousand-meter long Ancient Divine Spear was thrown straight at Hong Chong. In an instant, the surrounding space was torn apart, and space cracks appeared in reality. ¡°Space cracks?¡± Hong Chong¡¯s eyes were about to bulge out. Although he didn¡¯t know the power of Du Gang¡¯s strike, the fact that it could tear space showed that it was a terrifying attack. At this moment, he pulled out one defensive equipment after another from his bosom, activated them as if money was no object. Close! Finally, the two collided. ¡°Boom!¡± An impact wave, powerful enough to destroy the world, spread quickly with their collision. ¡°Boom Boom Boom!¡± A ship after ship, at that moment, got hit head-on by the near-light speed aftershock before they had the chance to dodge. In an instant, tens of thousands of ships exploded like fireworks! Numerous strongmen died at the moment! Let alone them, the two surviving satellite-level beings were also heavily damaged at the moment. ¡°Pull Puh Pull!¡± Tuoba Hong kept vomiting blood, all the while fleeing outward at high speed. In front of him, thest satellite-level subordinate of Hong Chong was escaping faster than him! ¡°I have to catch up with him¡­ Just as this thought appeared, suddenly, a space crack appeared in front of the satellite-level strongman. ¡°Swallow! ¡± ¡°Fuck! ¡± Tuoba Hong was scared and immediately fled in another direction. If someone were to observe from afar, they would find that the entire space of several million cubic meters, with the explosion center as the origin, was wrapped in a mysterious domain. Within this domain, a space crack would asionally appear, and anyone, any creature, would be unable to escape from being torn apart. ¡°Puh Puh Puh!¡± Hong Chong was severely injured at the moment when Du Gang hit him, but he also tore a symbol that he had been holding in his hand at the critical moment. Then, before the remaining ny percent of the attack power hit him, he disappeared in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was hundreds of millions of kilometers away. ¡°Flee flee flee!¡± Tuoba Hong had forgotten everything at this moment, only wanted to flee from this terrifying space-tearing area. And he had already dodged countless space cracks and was about to leave this ce. A rare smile appeared on his face, he was about to escape! But then, a figure suddenlyappeared in front of him. It was Du Gang! Tuoba Hong despaired. At this moment, heunched his strongest attack at Du Gang. But it was useless! At this moment, Du Gang was ten thousand meters tall and was covered in space cracks. Not even a bloodstain could be cut off, let alone being killed by Tuoba Hong? He looked at Tuoba Hong, casually extended a hand and gripped him between his fingers. Then, he squeezed hard. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, Tuoba Hong exploded and disappearedpletely from the universe. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Du Gang looked at the constantly evolving universe, smiled faintly, and said with a hint of regret, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Hong Chong got away!¡± ¡°The means he used to escape, it must be the rumored Laws amulet, right?!¡± Chapter 146 - 145: Calm Days! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 146: Chapter 145: Calm Days! (Please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 In the midst of the outer gxy, a tear in space suddenly appeared from which a figure fell. This was Hong Chong, drenched in blood and broken, but still alive. ¡°Damn, how could he be so strong!¡± He was surprised, not expecting the Ancient God to be so strong, to inflict such heavy wounds on him. ¡°Return first!¡± Quickly, from the quantum space, he pulled out a spaceship. After boarding, he immediately jumped and left. Space station outside Earth. Although Chu Zixuan and the others did not dare to venture into their battleground, they had enough detection equipment. Upon discovering the victorious battle, he immediately announced the result to the public. He then flew towards Du Gang¡¯s direction. Suddenly, the two sides met near the moon. ¡°Du Gang, well done!¡± Chu Zixuan was very excited, moving forward to embrace Du Gang. ¡°You saved Earth! You saved Earth!¡± Du Gang smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Whether the root is there or not, does the leaf still have vitality?¡± After all, Earth was the ce that nurtured him, how could he watch it be destroyed by others! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back!¡± Soon, the spaceships of both of them returned to the Earth Alliance Headquarters. Just as Chu Zixuan is about to recall the young talents who has left the cosmos, Du Gang stops him. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, there¡¯s a Level guy who escaped!¡± ¡°What? Level?¡± Chu Zixuan¡¯s eyes widened, his face couldn¡¯t believe it. He really didn¡¯t know, he always thought that the person Du Gang was fighting was the Tuoba family. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The Duke of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, Hong Chong, he is the leader of their group, I let him escape¡­.¡± ¡°However, luckily, the Tuoba family ispletely finished!¡± Including Tuoba Hong, their family¡¯s tens of thousands of warships, and all the powerful warriors above Purple Level, all exploded in that fireworks disy. Chu Zixuan¡¯s eyes brightened immediately, and he said, ¡°Du Gang, I want to secretly tell this news to my father-inw. He has a trading firm in the Purple Orchid Kingdom. If he can act in advance, he can take over arge industry from the Tuoba family¡­..¡± For such matters, he must discuss with Du Gang. After all, he is now the strongest person on Earth. Du Gang looked at Madame Merlin standing next to Chu Zixuan, nodded, andughed, ¡°Go ahead!¡± In the Purple Orchid Kingdom, upon receiving the news, Marquis Merlin immediately mobilized and started quietly devouring the Tuoba family¡¯s industry. At the same time, his heart kept marveling at how he had found such a good son-inw. ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± After dealing with the main issues, Chu Zixuan asked while looking at Du Gang. ¡°I will stay on Earth for a while. Hong Chong escaped and hasn¡¯t surfaced yet, I need to find a way to eliminate him, then I can feel relieved to leave Earth.¡± He will definitely venture into the cosmos, but he will not leave irresponsibly. Instead, he will ensure that everything is handled before he feels at ease to leave. So he asked Barla to infiltrate thework of the Purple Orchid Kingdom and the Hidden Dragon Kingdom and start looking for traces of Hong Chong. Upon knowing he would stay for a while, Chu Zixuan immediately arranged a luxurious sea-view vi for Du Gang to reside in. ¡°That guy Hong Chong, either he is drifting in the deste cosmos, or he is on some spaceship and has never gone down!¡± Barla pouted unhappily, ¡°Only when he is on a spaceship, I cannot invade. Otherwise, as long as he shows up, I will definitely know¡­..¡± Themunication system on the spaceship runs independently, equally it¡¯s also not easy to invade, hence she could only wait for Hong Chong to surface. Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°No problem, take your time searching, I¡¯ll take this time to practice the Ancient God Technique!¡± In the five years of Life Space, he solely focused on improving the martial knowledge and basics he had never learned before. It turned out he hadn¡¯t really practiced the Ancient God Technique much. Returning to the quiet room, he sat cross-legged and started toprehend the Ancient God Technique. The Ancient God Technique, apletely pure cultivation method. It¡¯s primarily divided into two parts, the first part is to absorb Star Power and various resources, then enhancing physical strength, increasing physique. You know, in the vast universe, the scarcest is not Star Power, nor the various resources, but the talents with good aptitudes! How many people, because of theirck of talent, ultimately die gloomily. For those real major families in the universe, which family doesn¡¯tck resources? Yet they still nurture their descendants ording to the level of their talent. Because some people, even if you give them resources, still cannot break through the bottleneck. The universe cultivation level is such that every leap in progress is like a period of dormancy. Take the Tuoba family for example, with a total poption exceeding a trillion. Despite this, they barely managed to produce a Satellite-level powerhouse. You must know that in each generation of their family, at least a hundred of the most excellent descendants are provided with unlimited resources. Yet, how many of them actually became Satellite-level powerhouses? Just one person, Tuoba Hong, emerged after dozens of generations! The situation is almost the same with other families. They haverge poptions and provide unlimited resources to the best individuals, but the results are simr. This goes to show that talent is more important than resources! Those like the Tuoba family have what can be considered as a type of resource. In reality though, in the Waste Star Region, the poption had long surpassed a trillion. But how many naturally born powerhouses are there? In thousands of years, Zeus was pretty much the only one who naturally became a Comet-level powerhouse. Du Gang was an exception, not a powerhouse born within a normal star region. From this, one can see the extraordinariness of the Ancient God Technique. Having the Ancient God Technique and the inheritance of the Ancient Gods, an Ancient God can break through cultivation levels crazily under the condition of possessing resources! Though this may consume a vast amount of resources which not many entities can supply, it¡¯s still quite terrifying! As for the first part of the Ancient God Technique, Du Gang hasn¡¯t researched deeply as there¡¯s not much to delve into. His attention is mainly focused on the second part ¨C the power of the Ancient Gods. Apart from allowing the Ancient God to grow continuously and enabling them to break through the Ninth Rank without any bottleneck, the Ancient God Technique also provides the power of the Ancient God. The power of the Ancient God is a more advanced form of energy than Star Power. Its main function is to perfectly release the power brought about by the Ancient God¡¯s massive figure. Moreover, the quantity of the Ancient God¡¯s power is impressive! Ordinary cultivators have a limited amount of Star Power that their bodies can store. For example, a-level cultivator, who wants to perform a move that can destroy a, can only do it once as their internal Star Power can only sustain tnat single strike. But it¡¯s different for an Ancient God. Due to their massive size, the amount of Ancient God Power they can carry and generate is vast. With the same power, others can only use it once, but an Ancient God can use it hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of times! Through researching the Ancient God Technique, Du Gang discovered a strange problem. That is, ording to the Ancient God Technique, an Ancient God can open up a whirlpool in his body to store the Power of the Ancient God. However, through observing the memories of other Ancient Gods, he found that they did not open such a whirlpool in their bodies. ¡°What does this mean? Is it because there¡¯s so much Ancient God¡¯s Power inside each Ancient God that they¡¯re toozy to cultivate the whirlpool?¡± Du Gang frowned, feeling that this possibility was both extremely likely and unlikely. After all, his father Du Kang also behaved like this, using the Sky-breaking Strike until his death. But while it seems unlikely, it¡¯s also not improbable. After all, cultivating a whirlpool is a way of enhancing one¡¯s strength. Wouldn¡¯t the Ancient Gods want to increase their power? ording to the Ancient God Technique, a Rank One Ancient God can cultivate eighteen whirlpools. A Second Rank Ancient God can cultivate one hundred and eight whirlpools. A Third Rank Ancient God can cultivate one thousand and eight whirlpools. A Fourth Rank Ancient God can cultivate ten thousand and eight whirlpools. As for why there¡¯s an eight behind the number of whirlpools, Du Gang didn¡¯t know. But what caught his attention was why other Ancient Gods didn¡¯t cultivate whirlpools. This time, Du Gang didn¡¯t rashly cultivate the whirlpool. Instead, he entered the inheritance memory space and began his search. First was Du Kang. After careful inspection, he confirmed that Du Kang did not cultivate the whirlpool. This is because, for Ancient Gods who cultivate whirlpools, their bodies¡¯ acupoints would exhibit anomalies, which could easily be identified. Next, he scrutinised the memories of a dozen or so Ancient Gods. Just like Du Kang, they didn¡¯t cultivate whirlpools. Finally, when he came across the memory of the Ancient God who created the Spear and Lance Nine Kills, he found that this Ancient God had cultivated the whirlpool. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t the others cultivate it, and yet he did?¡± As he continued checking, Du Gang discovered that all the Ancient Gods before this one had cultivated whirlpools, while those who came after did not! ¡°Could it be that the current Ancient Gods are unable to cultivate whirlpools?¡± Apart from this, he also surprisingly discovered a peculiar phenomenon. That is, when he was exploring the memories of these Ancient Gods, he could only explore their memories before the Fourth Rank. He couldn¡¯t find any memories from Rank Five and above. ¡°Is it because my rank isn¡¯t high enough, and they¡¯ve been automatically sealed?¡± He could only guess that way because if one Ancient God exhibited such, it could be considered an anomaly. However, if all Ancient Gods did, it has to be rted to his inadequate cultivation level. On this matter, he did not dwell too much. The main problem he needed to ponder now was whether to cultivate the whirlpool or not. ¡°Why did all the sessors stop cultivating the whirlpool after that powerful Ancient God?¡± Unfortunately, although there were many Ancient Gods¡¯ memories in the inheritance memory space, they were only fragments and the visible information was limited. Du Gang pondered for a while, ¡°Could it be because the times have changed, leading to theter Ancient Gods being unable to cultivate the whirlpool?¡± With this question in mind, he carefully observed the memories of two Ancient Gods from different eras but didn¡¯t find much corrtion. Furthermore, he also visited the secret area of ancient books and scriptures to look for possible exnations. He still had nothing to guide him, nothing in the manuals that could exin the difference between practicing and not practicing whirlpool cultivation. ¡°To practice or not to practice?!¡± Du Gang hesitated, ¡°The Ancient God Technique does have instructions on whirlpool cultivation, which indicates that it should be practiced¡­¡± ¡°But the Ancient Gods from the past ten or so generations did not cultivate the whirlpool technique¡ªthere must be something fishy going on!¡± After much hesitation, he decided not to cultivate the whirlpool and simply continued his regr training. Back in his Life Space, he had felt that the thirdyer of the Ancient God Technique had reached its limit and that it seemed like it could enter the fourthyer at any time. Having some spare time now, he should seize the moment and try to break through to the fourthyer soon. One yearter. In a meteorite cluster outside the sr system, a man was sitting cross-legged, covered in ayer of dust. He didn¡¯t seem to care and kept his eyes closed, his faintly pulsating heartbeat the only proof that he was still alive. Otherwise, anyone would think he was dead. Suddenly, the man¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his eyshes also began to move. The next second, he abruptly opened his eyes. ¡°Exhale!¡± He slowly blew out a breath of air. ¡°Finally, I have fully recovered¡­¡± This man was Hong Chong, who was injuried by Du Gang a year ago. He had thought about going back to the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, but remembering the high rank of Du Gang¡¯s spaceship, he realized Du Gang could easily find him. Considering the high level of artificial intelligence on the spaceship which could hack into thework and find him¡­ With that thought, he returned to the sr system and started his healing process amongst a pile of meteorites. After a year of healing, finally, all his wounds were healed, and his body fully recovered to its original state. ¡°Can I, as of now, still beat the Ancient God by myself?¡± Hong Chong wasn¡¯t recklessly angry this time, but instead started to analyze the situation calmly. He thought carefully about what he possessed and what trump cards he could bring to bear. After thinking for a long time, he shook his head: ¡°I cannot beat him alone!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I need to gather some allies!¡± Next, he began calcting who he should enlist and who would be a suitable choice. The ruler of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom was the first to be ruled out. Asking the kingdom ruler to join him would be the equivalent to handing over his own fate. That¡¯s what happened when he nned to get rid of Tuoba Hong. Therefore, he began contemting which-level powerhouse he should ally himself with. He knew about a dozen-level powerhouses. In addition to the other thirty thousand-level powerhouses in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, he was also familiar with a few-level powerhouses from other kingdoms not far from the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. ¡°First, I have to determine how many-level powerhouses it would take to deal with the Ancient God¡­¡± After careful calctions, he concluded that the attack that injured him, called out by the Ancient God as a ¡°Stored-force strike¡±, must have been his secret weapon, and it could only be used once. So, he needed at least two-level powerhouses¡­ ¡°However, to be safe, I¡¯ll ask for three-level powerhouses¡­¡± After deciding on the quantity, he started contemting specific candidates. The-level powerhouses within the kingdom were the first to be ruled out. It would be possible without him, but if another one was missing, it would raise suspicions. If ster-level powerhouses got involved, he would have no part in it! ¡°The ruler of Purple Orchid would be a good choice. That old guy¡¯s life is in its twilight and he¡¯s easy to deceive¡­¡± ¡°As for the other¡­ it should also be a ruler of a Duchy¡­¡± After pondering for a while, his eyes lit up. ¡°I got it. He has strong defense ability and will be perfect to take the lead¡­¡± After much thought, Hong Chong decided on his choices¡ªZn Norton was one, and the other was the old turtle of the Immortal Tortoise Duchy. He is called an old turtle not because he is not a human, but because the Immortal Tortoise Duchy is a nation that worships turtles as its totem. The ruler¡¯s n focuses on cultivating the turtle shell for defense. ¡°So, it¡¯s settled!¡± Hong Chong immediately got up. ¡°But now that the enemy knows about me and I don¡¯t know about them, I should secretly contact them and then try to set up a trap, pretending to be exposed and let him think I¡¯m the only one¡­¡± Earth. After a year of cultivation, Du Gang sessfully broke through to the fourth level of the Ancient God Technique! This means that the Ancient God¡¯s body, spirit, and power have all reached Fourth Rank. This implies that from then on, he is aplete Ancient God. It¡¯s time to start considering the breakthrough to Rank Five. Of course, it¡¯s a long-term concern. ording to Bla¡¯s words, the energy required for a breakthrough is enormous! Besides that, he has learnt nine out of the eighty-one steps in ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡±. Only seventy-two steps left, and he will have seeded in mastering the first transformation. Another gain was the second kill in ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±, which he mastered during this time period. One day, when immersed in thoughts about cultivation, Chu Zixuan paid him a visit. ¡°Du Gang, my wife gave birth, a chubby little boy. You muste to the full moon banquet!¡± Chu Zixuan was beaming as he handed Du Gang an invitation. Over the past year, his stomach had be somewhat rounded; he had put on a bit of weight. Du Gang received the invitation with a smile, saying: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll surely attend the full moon banquet!¡± Having said that, seeing that Chu Zixuan did not leave, Du Gang asked puzzledly: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Chu Zixuan rubbed his hands together and said: ¡°Du Gang, I came to ask if your intelligence system has found Hong Chong?¡± At this moment, Bla, hearing someone discussing it, immediately came out running. ¡°That guy is holed up somewhere. He¡¯s either always in the spaceship, or he has never returned!¡± Seeing this, Chu Zixuan hesitated for a moment and continued: ¡°I actually want to go to the Purple Orchid Commonwealth.. ¡°I am already at the Comet-level. This is enough to apply for a Marquis position there. Like I said before, I want to have an additional safety for the Earth Civilization¡­ ¡°Besides, on Earth, I have already cultivated a new Meteorite-level and have been consciously teaching him to handle governmental affairs over the years¡­¡± Chu Zixuan¡¯s year had indeed been good. His father-inw, Marquis Merlin, had absorbed many of the Tuoba family¡¯s properties having received prior information. The other three dukes had their objections, but they dared not express them. Tuoba Hong had died at the hands of the Earth Civilization and yet his daughter¡¯s husband was the leader of the Earth Civilization and a friend of the giant of Satellite-ss, who would dare provoke them? As a result, Marquis Merlin reciprocated by providing substantial resources to Chu Zixuan¡¯s side, and both he and his wife were promoted to the Comet-level. So, he now had the idea of starting a business in the Purple Orchid Commonwealth. Managing a and starting a Chu family kingdom in the Purple Orchid Commonwealth, clearly, thetter held more appeal. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, as long as Hong Chong lives, no one can leave Earth!¡± He did not want to guard here for a year and then be tricked by Hong Chong, leading to the destruction of the Earth Civilization. He imagined that Hong Chong¡¯s revenge must have something to do with Earth. Moreover, he could afford to wait! He was only seventeen this year, and Ancient Gods naturally had a longer lifespan than ordinary cosmic humans. Plus, he had so many Green Bud Fruits that he could live for hundreds of millions of years! Of course, he would not stay here that long. Earth would fall into the entropy realm in another 15,000 years or so, meaning he could stay for at most 10,000 years. However, he knew they wouldn¡¯t stay here that long because Hong Chong¡¯s lifespan was surely shorter than his own. He couldn¡¯t possibly wait that long! Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s rejection, Chu Zixuan¡¯s face showed disappointment. However, he wasn¡¯t too upset as he had anticipated this. After some thought, he added: ¡°Du Gang, there have been quite a few invitations from the other three Dukes and several Marquis powers from the Purple Orchid Commonwealth. Do you want to respond?¡± Since Du Gang annihted the entire Tuoba family fleet not far from Earth, the attitude of the Purple Orchid Star Domain towards him had be extremely ambiguous. Joking and humorous videos about the war god that had originally inundated the airwaves were quickly and thoroughly wiped clean. Who dared to satirize a giant who could annihte the Tuoba family? The entire Purple Orchid Star Domain was treating Du Gang with the utmost politeness. Given that he had been staying on Earth, which was located in the Wastnd Star Domain, everyone was disinclined to harbor any ill will towards him. Du Gang shook his head and said: ¡°No need¡­¡¯ Chu Zixuan added: ¡°Uhm, one of them is from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association of the Purple Orchid side. They say they want to award Earth Civilization a fourth-level civilization certificate¡­¡± Even though he knew Du Gang was at the-level which was enough to bring Earth to the status of Fifth Level Civilization. But he knew Du Gang didn¡¯t desire this and would certainly leave in the future. Plus, given Du Gang¡¯s request for low-key behavior, he didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. The outside world only believed Du Gang was Satellite-level in power. Seeing that Du Gang didn¡¯t outright refuse but was instead contemting, Chu Zixuan quickly said: ¡°Du Gang, a Level Four Civilization certificate is more valuable than a Level Three. This means that we can buy more things¡­¡± ¡°You know, there are grade restrictions everywhere in the universe, and we are limited in buying more advanced technological products¡­¡± ¡°Even when you leave, supported by me and Merlin, Earth Civilization as a Fourth Level Civilization could still hold up¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, who knows, I might breakthrough to the Satellite-level within a century?¡± After hearing him out, Du Gang finally nodded, saying: ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll collect that Fourth Level certificate!¡± All his worries were dependent on the situation that Hong Chong might seize an opportunity to infiltrate. If it was just him leaving Earth then of course there was no issue, it would only take running one errant. A Fourth Level Civilization certificate was different from a Third Level one, as the person in question had to go to a Fourth Level Civilization nation to collect it. Simultaneously, there would be a peer waiting there to exchange words with him. This was a kind of tradition, considered to be a form of high-level social interaction. Just as Chu Zixuan was about to jump with joy, Bla suddenly came running out, excitedly saying: ¡°Du Gang, I found out where Hong Chong is!¡± Chapter 147 - 146: Using the Time Rune Again! Chapter 147: Chapter 146: Using the Time Rune Again! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Where is Hong Chong?¡± Du Gang asked quickly, turning his head. B called up an image. In the Nn system, Hong Chong had stolen a spaceship and then made a jump. After a while, Hong Chong reappeared in a second-tier force in a wastnd star system, where he wiped out the local poption and also stole a three-star spaceship. This time, when he appeared again, he was already headed towards the edge of the wastnd star system. ¡°His escape route is leaving the wastnd star system and fleeing towards the Purple Orchid star region¡­¡± B smiled and said, ¡°I guess, after you seriously injured him before, he tore thews of space andnded near the Nn star system. However, at that time, he didn¡¯t show up but first found a ce to recover from his injuries¡­¡± ¡°After a year, he has finally recovered, which is why he appeared, wanting to seize a spaceship and go back¡­¡± At this point, Chu Zixuan frowned, ¡°Could this be a trick?¡± Seeing the two look at him, he continued: ¡°As a Level, doesn¡¯t Hong Chong carry a storage ring with him?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a real space storage, there should be a Space Ring under Quantum tech, shouldn¡¯t there? There should be few spare spaceships in there, shouldn¡¯t there?¡± Not to mention Hong Chong, even he himself also carries at least one spacecraft with him. ¡°Maybe he really didn¡¯t bring it!¡± After Du Gang had said this, he continued, ¡°We can¡¯t miss this opportunity, B, you go check where he¡¯llnd next, and we¡¯ll go now and kill him!¡± He was already itching to kill Hong Chong and then venture into the vast cosmical world. Seeing him say so, Chu Zixuan had nothing to say, just remind him to be careful. Soon, B pinpointed the new location where Hong Chong appeared. ¡°Turn off the shield, and turn it back on once we leave!¡± ¡°Turn it off, right now!¡± As soon as Chu Zixuan had finished speaking, the Ancient God disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already on the edge of the wastnd star region, tens of light-years away. This area was already a deste area with nos. However, a spaceship was flying alone in space. Upon seeing them appear, the spaceship immediately stopped. Du Gang then left the Ancient God, carrying his long spear and flying towards the opposite spaceship. wnen ne was a Kilometer away rrom tne spacesmp, ne stoppea. ¡°Hong Chong, won¡¯t youe out and meet your doom?¡± After a mental power was transmitted, there was no response. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Are you pretending you¡¯re not in there? Well then, I¡¯ll force you out!¡± With that, he lifted his long spear and executed the first kill of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills technique. The power implied in this shot, in an instant, traversed a kilometer, bashing right against the spaceship where Hong Chong was. With a ng, the spaceship was pierced straight through. At the same time, Hong Chong finally revealed himself. He flew out of the destroyed spaceship, looked at Du Gang from afar, and retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be caught up by you!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°There are a lot of things you didn¡¯t expect, and today is your death anniversary!¡± Hong Chong sneered, ¡°With you?¡± ¡°Is just me, not enough to kill you?¡± ¡°Enough to kill me, but what about us?¡± The next second, two spaceships appeared in this star region. At the same time, Hong Chong quickly activated a symbol he had been holding in his hand. Instantly, the space node of this star region was temporarily sealed off. Du Gang looked at the two newly arrived old men, frowning, ¡°Are these your reinforcements?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hong Chongughed loudly, ¡°If I, as a Level can¡¯t beat you, what about us three Levels? Do you think we can kill you?!¡± Du Gang was silent for two seconds, then calmly asked, ¡°Who are the neers?¡± The two neers, knowing that space was sealed off and not worrying too much about his escape, began to introduce themselves while proceeding to surround Du Gang. ¡°Ruler of the Purple Orchid Duchy, Zn Norton!¡± ¡°Ruler of the Immortal Tortoise Duchy, Immortal Turtle Zhang Qiang!¡± ¡°Purple Orchid, Immortal Turtle¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, sneering, ¡°Have you considered the consequences of making your move?¡± ¡°Consequences?¡± Zn Nortonughed, ¡°My life is almost over, I don¡¯t have much time left to live, what do you think?¡± Du Gang calmly said, ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid of causing trouble for your Purple Orchid Duchy afterwards?¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Zn Norton sneered, ¡°If I lose, it means I¡¯m already dead. What happens to the others has nothing to do with me!¡± The three of them were hunting a strong peer for the first time, and they didn¡¯t rush. Du Gang looked at another elder and asked, ¡°Do you think the same way? Immortal Turtle Zhang Qiangughed, ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t think I will bear the consequences!¡± His implication was clear, he didn¡¯t think they three would lose! Du Gang pondered for a moment, and turned to Hong Chong, asking, ¡°Can I ask you a question before we start fighting?¡± Hong Chong probably felt confident of winning and was not in a hurry to make a move. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°Go ahead!¡± However, inside, he was itching to act. Hisck of action was because he wanted the other two to make the first move. The Ancient God was, after all, a level yer and he also had that burst of power from thest time, hence Hong Chong was worried about being taken down by the Ancient God in the moment of his death. Du Gang asked, ¡°I want to know the purpose of you hunting me down!¡± Hearing his question, Hong Chong chuckled, ¡°We had no grudges in the past, nor recent resentments. The reason we targeted you is because you are on the warrant list of the Milky Way Empire¡­ ¡± Du Gang frowned. This was actually news to him. At that moment, he heard Babara¡¯s voice in his earpiece. ¡°Du Gang, I really didn¡¯t know about this. After we escaped from the Milky Way Empire 100,000 years ago, we didn¡¯t dare to reveal ourselves. I always hid on Earth¡­¡± ¡°Aftering out with you recently, the furthest I can infiltrate into thework is only the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, Purple Orchid Duchy and Wastnd Star Region. Further than that, I can¡¯t make it, due to the three core limits of the intellect brain¡­¡± ¡°There was no warrant from the Milky Way Empire in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. The ces with direct ess to the Milky Way Empire must be within the first three zones¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, asking, ¡°You mean the first three star zones can directly contact the Milky Way Empire. Your Hidden Dragon Kingdom is in the eighth star zone. I want to know, how did you find out about the warrant from the Hidden Dragon Empire? At this moment, Hong Chong nced at Zn Norton and Immortal Turtle Zhang Qiang who were encircling him, their faces looked like they were listening to a story, which left him speechless. Clearly, these two were also afraid that Ancient God would pull one of them down to death, so they showed rtive respect. However, this question was no big deal. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. A hundred thousand years ago, many people from the Silver Hearts came to our Hidden Dragon Kingdom. There are records about this warrant in our family!¡± Du Gang realized, and asked again, ¡°So, actually, many ces within the eighth star zone know about the Ancient God and also know about that warrant?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hong Chong nodded andughed, ¡°If you want to me someone, me the Milky Way Empire!¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, slowly raising his hand and disying the gloved fist he wore. Seeing this, the other two also drew their weapons, ready to fight at any moment. Seeing this, Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Since this is the case, let me put you out of your misery!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Hong Chong chuckled, quickly clenching his fist, and began to exhibit his most powerful technique. The other two did the same, initiating their strongest divine abilities at the start. One suddenly showed a very ethereal purple orchid behind himself, while the other manifested a giant tortoise shell around his body. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he transforming?¡± At this moment, Immortal Turtle Zhang Qiang asked this question. He learned from Hong Chong that the Ancient God could transform and grow up to ten thousand meters tall. But the question was, why was he indifferent to the offensive that was about to reach him from all three sides? Hong Chong also looked confused, not Imowing what Du Gang was up to. Zn Norton, who had already manifested the purple orchid, didn¡¯t think too much. He yelled, ¡°Forget about it, just kill him and we¡¯ll have everything!¡± After speaking, he quickly pushed the gigantic ethereal purple orchid manifested behind him towards Du Gang. Seeing his action, the other two also stopped hesitating, and likewise unleashed their most powerful divine abilities. Du Gang, looking at their actions, suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Since you¡¯re in a hurry to die, I¡¯ll do you the favor!¡± ¡°Second kill!¡± Once he finished his sentence, the spear in his hand instantly transformed into countless spear shadows, firing relentlessly in the direction of the three men. ¡°Phut! Phut! Phut!¡± One secondter. The three men, who had been nning to jointly attack, suddenly found their bodies riddled with numerous spear holes. Then, ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± three sounds of explosion were heard, and the three-ss powerhouses died in an instant. At this time, Babara¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Wow, Du Gang, you are so powerful now!¡¯ He eximed, ¡°The old master wasn¡¯t this powerful without transforming¡­..¡± Du Gang chuckled and said lightly, ¡°Power, this is the correct way to use it!¡± Hundreds of light years away, on a belonging to Hong Chong, the Duke of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. In an old-fashioned hall, an old servant stood quietly in front of amp, his eyes focused on the dimly glowingntern. Suddenly, themp he was staring at extinguished in an instant. The old servant sighed at once, ¡®Master, I did not expect you¡­¡± After speaking, he followed the contingency n left by Hong Chong in advance, sending out the pre-prepared information to the predetermined target. Du Gang was cleaning the battlefield here, trying to find useful things from the three Level individuals, when suddenly B shouted, ¡°Du Gang, there¡¯s trouble!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Du Gang stopped his hand motion and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Just now, when Hong Chong died, a signal device on his in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, capable of covering hundreds of light years, suddenly transmitted information¡­¡± ¡°Can you identify what information it is?¡± B quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m decrypting it¡­¡± Three secondster, she announced happily, ¡°Decryption sessful¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Du Gang, it¡¯s about you being wanted by the Milky Way Empire. Hong Chong has sent your information to other countries¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang was startled, wouldn¡¯t this bring infinite enemies? In a hurry he asked, ¡°Can it be intercepted?¡± B shook her head, ¡°It has been sent out entirely, it cannot be stopped¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Du Gang immediately looked upset, he wasn¡¯t afraid of being hunted, but what about Earth? ¡°B, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Soon, the Ancient God disappeared and reappeared above Earth. Chu Zixuan saw them return and hurriedly asked, ¡°You guys are back so soon?¡­ Did Hong Chong escape?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, I killed Hong Chong!¡± ¡°What?¡± Chu Zixuan was shocked. It hadn¡¯t been long since they left, and he had already killed Hong Chong? ¡°Are you so strong now? B proudly said, ¡°My master didn¡¯t just kill a Hong Chong¡­ ¡°More than one?¡± ¡°Yes, there were two other Level powerhouses at the scene, one was the ruler of the Purple Orchid Kingdom, and the other was the ruler of the Immortal Turtle Duchy!¡± Chu Zixuan stared at him dumbfounded, in disbelief, ¡°So, you killed three Level individuals at once?!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, I killed all three of them, but the problem is, Hong Chong had set up a contingency n in advance. After his death, he sent information about me to other gxies¡­¡± As he said this, he exined to Chu Zixuan about the Ancient God and being hunted by the Milky Way Empire. After hearing these circumstances, Chu Zixuan immediately calmed down and began to ponder. After a while, he said, ¡°Actually, things are not as bad as you think!¡± Du Gang turned to look at him, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°First of all, the region where the Hidden Dragon Kingdom is located is the eighth star district of the Milky Way, which has no direct contact with the Milky Way Empire!¡± ¡°Moreover, his social circle is limited, the eighth star district is veryrge, containing seven or eight kingdoms and dozens of dukedoms. So, I suspect, his message didn¡¯t leave the eighth star district!¡± ¡°Therefore, even if it spreads step by step, the time it takes for the message to reach the third star district, which has direct contact with the Milky Way Empire, will be a long time from now!¡± Chu Zixuan said seriously, ¡°Besides, you have to consider one problem. The Ancient God is being hunted by the Milky Way Empire, the reward is fixed and can only be imed once¡­¡± ¡°What do you think they would prefer? To im the reward alone, or share it with the whole universe?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Zixuan showed a faint smile, ¡°Therefore, those who have received the message will definitely conceal the truth and quietly investigate whether what Hong Chong said is true¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, even if they confirm that the information is true, they will not march in openly, they will certainly visit quietly, just like Hong Chong did!¡± ¡°After all, these Level individuals may seem powerful, but they are nothing in the eyes of Ster Level powerhouses!¡± ¡°Not only the Level, I think even the Ster Level is the same!¡± ¡°For these outer kingdoms, their Ster Level individuals basically promoted to the Ster Level by exhausting their potential. They all belong to the weakest Ster Level. Do you think that if they really get the Ancient God, they dare to publicly go to the Milky Way Empire?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t dare, because they have a long way to go, once it¡¯s known, many would try to snatch it!¡± ¡°So, even if the Ster Level powerhouses know it, you don¡¯t need to worry. These individuals will absolutely not act openly, they will definitely visit you quietly, just like Hong Chong did!¡± As Chu Zixuan expected, these things happened just like that. None of their deaths, including Hong Chong and the ruler of Purple Orchid Kingdom, Norton, caused any waves in the Purple Orchid Star Region, let alone the Hidden Dragon Star Region. Or rather, all those who knew about it had been quietly silenced, and no one knew that these people were dead! The entire Purple Orchid Star Region, including the wastnd Star Region, was quiet on the surface. However, behind the scenes, quite a number of external forces had quietly infiltrated this ce. After waiting a few days and seeing no onee knocking, Du Gang went to Chu Zixuan again for his opinion. ¡°Tell me, what are these people thinking, why don¡¯t theye directly to me?¡± This was one of his puzzled points. They knew how valuable he was, so why didn¡¯t theye? What were they waiting for? Chu Zixuan gave a faint smile and said, ¡°This, you see, goes all the way back to human nature¡­ ¡°Regardless of where peoplee from, they can¡¯t escape being a part of the human species, and inevitably share simrities¡­¡± ¡°Just like I exined to you before, none of them want to expose your secret right now¡­¡± ¡°Even though they¡¯re all aware of each other¡¯s existence, they pretend not to out of a mutual understanding¡­¡± ¡°Because, it¡¯s not the right time yet to tear off the final veil¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, in my estimation, they should not make a move in any popted star area, at least not in bustling star systems like the Wastnd Star Region or the Purple Orchid Star Region-!¡± ¡°If they want to make a move, they¡¯ll definitely wait until you¡¯re alone or in an isted ce¡­¡± Du Gang knitted his brows, ¡°So if I stayed on Earth, would they not take action?¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a threshold for everything. As time goes by, they will certainly lose their patience and initiate action¡­¡± ¡°However, ording to psychological predictions, they should be able to resist trying to confront you for at least one month¡­¡± Du Gang fell silent for a couple of seconds, then said, ¡°I get it. In half a month, I will leave Earth and lead all those chaps away¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Chu Zixuan felt somewhat distressed. He attempted tofort Du Gang several times, but struggled to find the right words. After all, what Du Gang could potentially be confronting was not just one or twos, but a group. Furthermore, he might even encounter a formidable opponent of Ster Level! Du Gangughed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t try tofort me. It¡¯s no big deal, half a year is enough for me to reach greater heights!¡± This was not false talk. The Time Rune had only been used for two days the previous time, and it could still be used again, giving him enough time to increase his strength by a significant margin. Afterward, Earth continued to operate as it had, with its shielding device operating all day, not receiving any foreign visitors¡­ At the same time, numerous surveince devices had been deployed throughout the sr system to prevent the entry of alien spaceships. As for Du Gang, he returned to his room and began discussing with Bla. ¡°How long can the Time Rune still be used?¡± ¡°The Time Rune will get smaller the more it is used until itpletely disappears¡­¡± ¡°Your Time Rune can be used for a maximum of one month. However, since you consumed two days of it already, you have twenty-eight days left!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°This time, I n to train with the Time Rune for half a month. When the time is up, remember to remind me!¡± ¡°Half a month?¡± Bla eximed in surprise: ¡°Half a month will be fifteen thousand days, which is forty-one years. Du Gang, are you sure you want to train for that long?¡± This time, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn to be puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the universe¡¯s cultivation regime usually counted in years or even tens of thousands of years? Is it strange for me to cultivate for forty-one years?¡± Bla shook his head, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for people with a high realm level or older age to cultivate for such a long time. I only find it unusual because people your age often cannot withstand loneliness¡­ This was indeed true. The older the age of people, the more they are inclined to cultivate for extended periods of time in seclusion. Conversely, youngsters often can¡¯t wait to venture out into the world. Du Gangughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s mainly because of those guys out there pressuring me!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I might die in a month¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, you go on, I¡¯ll remind you when half a month has passed!¡± Just when Du Gang was about to step in, he suddenly stopped and asked again, ¡°By the way, are the resources my father left for me enough for me to advance to the Ster Level?¡± He figured if he could promote to Ster Level, he might as well do so directly. Bla shook his head, ¡°The resources your old master left are trivial, if the resources required to advance to Ster Level are counted as ten thousand, then with the resources you have now, that would be one!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang suddenly felt that his future journey was still long. After thinking for a while, he took a pile of things from his storage space. cing them aside, he said, ¡°Give these things to Chu Zixuan!¡± The things he took out were all things that he could eat merely as sweets, and their efficacy was not significant. However, for Chu Zixuan, they could potentially help him break through to Satellite Level, or maybe even Level! After Bla had confirmed that none of the resources would be useful to Du Gang, he nodded, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give them to him!¡± At this moment, Du Gang took out a fruit from the pile, ¡°Give this to him as well¡­ Seeing it, Bla immediately frowned and said, ¡°Du Gang, this is the Heavenly Dragon Fruit. It can enhance aptitude and even you can absorb the energy within it¡­¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Do I need to enhance my aptitude?¡± The aptitude of Ancient God had long reached its peak. These things, which were extremely precious to ordinary people, to him, were really just to be absorbed as energy or eaten as dessert after meals. ¡°Alright, just do as I told you, give these things to him. I¡¯m going to cultivate!¡± After saying this, Du Gang quickly entered his Life Space.. Chapter 148 - 148: 147: Greatly Increased Strength! Chapter 148 - 148: 147: Greatly Increased Strength!
Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang was thinking too dramatically, Hong Chong¡¯s ¡°backup n¡± didn¡¯t cause muchmotion. Hong Chong basically contacted all the-level individuals he knew, roughly a dozen. This included ster-level powerhouses from the most recent three or four kingdoms.
At first, these individuals were somewhat moved. However, upon closer investigation, they found that three-level powerhouses vanished. Including Hong Chong, Zn Norton, and Including Hong Chong, Zn Norton, and Immortal Turtle Zhang Qiang all vanished. Based on their remaining Soul Lamps, they were all dead. And the time of their deaths? Nearly simultaneous. This fact made many-level individuals reconsider their involvement. While-level powerhouses should have the capability to be brave and bold, they also need to understand when a situation is dangerous. Right on the spot, four or five-level individuals left immediately, returning to their respective star domains and distancing themselves from the entire affair. For them, this situation presented both opportunity and danger. ording to Hong Chong, the bounty ced by the Ancient God was enough to buy several kingdoms. Indeed, the value was staggering, but there were many problems. First, the target Ancient God was not weak, and a reckless attack could result in loss or even death. Second, the problem of transporting the captured Ancient God.
They were in the Eighth Star District. To reach the Milky Way Empire, or more specifically, to reach the Third Star District with direct contact to the Milky Way Empire, it would mean traveling a distance of at least 70,000 to 80,000 light-years. There were countless kingdoms between them. In the same way, it meant that there were countless ster-level powerhouses in between. These powerhouses were much stronger than those in the Eighth Star District. Would it be easy to pass through their star domains with a valuable Ancient God? If the secret of the Ancient God was known only to them, they might be able to scheme. But Hong Chong had clearly conveyed it to many people, so leaks were inevitable. Thus, they would surely encounter robbers from the front star district on their journey. And this was just the second problem. Even if these two problems were solved and they sessfully reached the Milky Way Empire, then what? They didn¡¯t know whether the Empire would reward them or not because they¡¯d never been there before. Would they not only miss the reward but also get killed? No one knew! Moreover, even if they received the reward, wouldn¡¯t it tell everyone that they carried resources equivalent to four or five kingdoms with them? Wouldn¡¯t they be deemed fattened sheep? Could they make it back after going there?
For this reason, many smarter, more self-aware people found this quagmire too deep. Thus, they chose to delete all the messages, return to their respective star domains, and y ignorant. Others recognized they could not handle this Ancient God and decided to sell the information. They bundled everything about the Ancient God together and sold it to those in the nearby Seventh Star District, making a bit of money on the side. These individuals were more rational. However, five-level individuals were unwilling to give up this opportunity just yet. They decided to form an alliance and set up an ambush in the Purple Orchid Star Domain. ¡°The five of us¡­ isn¡¯t that too few?¡± ¡°Yeah, that Ancient God seems to be very powerful. Hong Chong and the others¡¯ soulmps were extinguished almost at the same time¡­¡± The five-level individuals were discussing strategies in a deste space. ¡°Should we ask ster-level guys to join us?¡± Among the five, there was one who had a particrly high reputation, named Yang Jing. As a seventh-rank level powerhouse, he was the strongest among the five. Two factions emerged among the rest, one wanting ster-level to join, and the other one being against the idea. ¡°If we bring ster-level individuals in, wouldn¡¯t we be risking being betrayed, even if we seed?¡± Another person against inviting ster-level powerhouses scoffed, ¡°Exactly! The five of usbined aren¡¯t even enough to cover a ster-level powerhouse, are we seeking death?¡± The ones in favor of inviting ster-level powerhouses argued, ¡°If we don¡¯t invite them, can the five of us defeat the Ancient God?¡± ¡°What if that guy¡¯s strength is too overwhelming and wipes all five of us out? That would truly be a joke!¡± ¡°Yang Jing, what do you think?¡± With both sides holding firm, neither could convince the other. The decisiony in the one who hadn¡¯t shared his opinion ¨C Yang Jing. Yang Jing had made up his mind, he didn¡¯t want to invite ster-level powerhouses. Among the five of them, he was the strongest, giving him something akin to a leadership position. If a ster-level powerhouse joined, ignoring whether they would betray or not, just the very presence of them would be enough to make Yang Jing ufortable. ¡°If we carefully investigate Hong Chong¡¯s trajectory, we can get some hints¡­¡± Yang Jing didn¡¯t rush to share his stance but first began to discuss Hong Chong¡¯s situation from a different angle. ¡°Look, this Hong Chong had a fight with the Ancient God around a year ago¡­¡± ¡°He and his allies lost. The cost was that Hong Chong got injured and the Motley Spirit Parrish was destroyed¡­¡± ¡°Then, one yearter when Hong Chong¡¯s injuries healed, what did he do?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t flee but schemed again and contacted two other-level individuals¡­¡± ¡°Look, one is Zn Norton, the weakest among-level powerhouses, and the other is Immortal Turtle Zhang Qiang!¡± ¡°Immortal Turtle Zhang Qiang, his strength isn¡¯t spectacr, but his specialty is defense. Why did Hong Chong choose him?¡± Yang Jing guessed, ¡°I think, in Hong Chong¡¯s mind, the Ancient God is not that strong. But he has some powerful offensive trump card. So, he chose Zhang Qiang, whose defensive power is strong¡­¡± ¡°So, one crucial reason that he chose these two is to use them as meat shields¡­¡± Yang Jingughed, ¡°Although we haven¡¯t seen the Ancient God and don¡¯t know his exact powers, Hong Chong has seen them!¡± ¡°Hong Chong knows the Ancient God very well. He¡¯s been plotting for a hundred years¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the only thing that Hong Chong misjudged? That Ancient God has more trump cards than he had anticipated!¡± ¡°Clearly, the trump card used by the Ancient God to attack Hong Chong a year ago is different from the one used to kill the three of them a yearter!¡± At this point, one person who agreed with inviting the ster-level powerhouses voiced his concern, ¡°If the Ancient God possesses a trump card powerful enough to wipe out Hong Chong and others, won¡¯t we be unable to stop it¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Yang Jingughed, ¡°Then you are overrating Hong Chong and others!¡± ¡°Hong Chong, a rank one-level guy, the other two are even weaker than him. The Zn family¡¯s-level powerhouse relied on secret methods to elevate to level, at best he is half a-level. Immortal Turtle is about the same, he is just slightly stronger in defensive power than a rank one-level¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the two who were in favor of inviting ster-level powers were a bit embarrassed, as they too had relied on some secret methods to forcefully break through to level, their potential limited. Yang Jing continued, ¡°In my opinion, the trump card possessed by that Ancient God, at most, has the power of a fourth rank level!¡± ¡°Among us, I am a seventh rank-level, they are second rank and third rank, and you two, although you¡¯re a bit weaker, but with me at the forefront, what is there to fear?!¡± Seeing the hesitation from the two, Yang Jing sneered, ¡°Let me put it this way, do you think you can handle Qian Yi all by yourselves?!¡± Qian Yi was a Level Third Rank powerhouse. Upon hearing this, he quickly unleashed his might, projecting his intent towards the pair. Feeling the intensity of this force, the two opened and closed their mouths, shaking their heads, ¡°Ah, he probably can!¡± This wasn¡¯t them bluffing¡ªit was reality. Each advancement at the Level signified an enormous leap, and every three ranks indicated a monumental step. A Level Third Rank, eliminating the two of them, who were no more than Rank One weaklings, would be quite straightforward! Yang Jingughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not a loser like Hong Chong, listen to me, I¡¯m right!¡± They didn¡¯t know that not far from them, a meteorite was slightly trembling. Inside, a person was hidden. He was called Long Qian, ruler of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, and he was a Ster Level First Rank! The reason why the Hidden Dragon Kingdom was called ¡°Hidden Dragon¡± instead of ¡°Dragon Hidden¡± was partly that their ruler, Long Qian, was an expert in hidden tactics. Just like now, disguised as a meteorite, no one was able to detect him! Listening to their conversation, the corners of Long Qian¡¯s mouth rose slightly. Having people spearhead the situation was the best scenario, they could help him gauge the Ancient God¡¯s true strength. As a Ster Level entity, he didn¡¯t have the same urgency as these Level entities. ¡°Hehe!¡± Long Qianughed, ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, oblivious of the oriole behind!¡± He was the oriole, Yang Jing and the others were the mantis, and the Ancient God was the cicada. He just needed to patiently wait for the right opportunity. Long Qian only revealed his physical form and left with a smile a long time after Yang Jing and the others had exited the area. However, he didn¡¯t know that after he left, another person suddenly appeared from a pile of meteorites. Watching the receding back of Long Qian, the person murmured to himself, ¡°If you¡¯re the oriole, then I¡¯ll be the eagle!¡± Afterwards, his figure gradually faded and disappeared. Only one day had passed in the outside world, but under the influence of the Time Rune, a thousand days had passed in the Life Space. Du Gang had mastered the first variation of the Skyward Nine Transformations, which included twenty-one footwork techniques. He believed that with continuous practice, he would eventually grasp the first transformation. However, he was now primarily focused on the third kill of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills. The first kill was a single-target attack, concentrating all the power into a single point. The second kill was a group attack, which he used to annihte Hong Chong and his kind. But the third kill caused him to be mired in confusion. While it was a single move, the third kill seemed to be a group attack, but it also seemed to target just one individual. This left him very perplexed. After a thousand days and nights, progress on the Skyward Nine Transformations had been steady, while the third kill of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills had hit a bottleneck, causing a rare ripple in his previously calm state. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± After two more days of practicing his spear techniques, Du Gang had made no progress. The prospect of mastering the third killing seemed increasingly distant. ¡°Sigh! ¡± He sighed and shook his head, ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go back to practicing footwork!¡± After so many days, he was beginning to feel numb from practicing spear techniques, which had not progressed at all. But the footwork was different, he enjoyed the feeling of steady improvement. Each training session would allow him to master an additional variation. Every eighty-one variations, he wouldprehend a new footwork technique. Although the progress was not fast, he was consistently improving, which gave him a sense of joy. ¡°Time to practice the 22nd footwork skill! ¡± Despite being powerful, these footwork techniques were still nameless. For instance, this technique in Du Gang¡¯s eyes was extremely formidable. Once used, his figure could span across the entire space, giving the impression of possessing infinite clones. Du Gang quickly began his footwork training. Once he started, he trained non-stop for three days. After three days, his figures that filled the entire space gradually disappeared. One by one, they disappeared, until, atst, only one figure remained, standing in the center of the open area. Exhaling deeply, he said, ¡°The first variation of this technique is set. It¡¯s very fast and seems like there are countless clones, but in reality, they¡¯re just illusory shadows¡­¡± ¡°Illusory?¡± At this word, Du Gang paused and got stuck in thought. After a long while, it seemed as if he had realized something. He picked up the Worries Relief Spear hanging on the weapon rack and began to make motions in the open space. ¡°Shadows are illusions, so are spear shadows¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang had a sudden realization and started practicing the third kill. In the beginning, his spear handling resembled that of a beginner. His arm strength was insufficient, shaky, and every thrust appeared feeble. But as time went by, the spear in his hand became more stable, and the force he applied also increased. Finally, there was only a blur left, and the actual position of the spear couldn¡¯t be found. Then, incredible things started to happen. Du Gang was standing in one ce, his body hadn¡¯t left that small plot ofnd, but his spear shadows were apart from his body, appearing all over the ce, ¡°Whistling!¡± Suddenly, white smoke started to rise in the air. This was caused by friction between the spear and the air resulting from the speed of his spear movements. Over time, the moderate-sized Life Space was filled with white smoke. Just as it seemed it would ignite- Du Gang suddenly stopped. The scattered spear shadows abruptly disappeared, not returning to their original positions. It was as if they truly existed. ¡°It turns out. there¡¯s more than one level of intent¡­ A slight smile crept up to Du Gang¡¯s face. The confused look in his eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°The third kill is, in fact, the process ofprehending the second level of intent¡­¡± At this moment, he understood everything. The first move of the spear andnce taught him the unity of man and weapon, guiding him on how to wield a weapon. The second move allowed him toprehend the Spear Lance Mood, opening the gates of a new world for him. And now, the third move, opened yet another new world for him: The realm of multiple moods! Previously, he believed that the Laws came after the moodprehension, but to his surprise, there was another mood after the first! Afterprehending the third move, he officially entered the realm of multiple moods, and now possessed two moods as well! This meant that not only had his attack power elevated, he could now apply a single-target skill in an area attack, or focus an area skill on a single target. He could truly integrate each other¡¯s attacks into one! Moreover, he could now simultaneously deploy two moods, each attack apanying two different attack moods! ¡°I understand now!¡± A radiant smile spread across Du Gang¡¯s face, ¡°My path ahead is to continue gaining new moods!¡± He had no idea what the Laws were, but he believed that as he continued toprehend the moods, he would finally reach the essence of the world: The Laws! After understanding the path following theprehension of moods, Du Gang¡¯s progress elerated rapidly. He maintained the pace of understanding one move every thousand days. In the subsequent five thousand days, he practiced the ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯ up to the eighth move. His understanding of the Spear Lance Mood on the other hand, had reached an unprecedented seven-step realm! In contrast, the ¡®Skyward Nine Transformations¡¯ seemed to progress somewhat slower. Steadily maintaining a rate of a thousand days toprehend ten techniques, in five thousand days, he had advanced from understanding twenty-one techniques to mastering seventy-two. That is, he only needed toprehend nine more techniques to truly practice the first transformation of Skyward Nine Transformations. One day, Du Gang stood on the t ground, a rare moment where he wasn¡¯t practicing, but cultivating tranquilly. After mastering the eight moves of the Spear and Lance, he had a full understanding of the ninth move of the Spear and Lance. Even to the extent that once he raised his spear, the ninth move would inevitably be executed. However, he was not in a hurry! ¡°The reason that ancient god predecessor created the ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯ was not solely to let future gods grasp the Sky-breaking Strike, but more importantly, to let the gods, who are inept at using their brains, decipher the essence of this world¡­¡± ¡°The ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯, from spear principles, Spear Lance Mood to multiple moods, epasses the ultimate principles in the universe¡­¡± ¡°Even, once a learnerprehends the ninth move, they would naturally understand the eighth mood!¡± He sighed, ¡°Regrettably, other ancient gods are too reliant on their bodies,pletely disregarding the predecessor¡¯s intention. Most of them just rely on their bodies, utilizing the force of the spear to conquer the world! ¡± Only now, after so long ofprehension and understanding, did he realize that so-called power was hollow, and only the universal Laws are real! The seven-step mood had given him a slight understanding of the path ahead. Even, from the mysterious rules, he recognized that there were only nine moods. Once one reached the ninth mood, they could begin toprehend the Laws! That ancient god predecessor had actually stored all the paths inside the ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯. The Nine Kills epass eight moods, but when all isprehended, if he could fuse these nine kills into one, he wouldprehend the final mood, the ninth mood! Thus, this so-called basic secret technique is actually a treasure that allows ancient gods toprehend the truth of the universe! Such a pity! When he had grasped the sixth mood, he had already understood. Throughout the generations, although ancient gods at the Ster Level possess the power of the Laws and can execute it, they are merely borrowing it, not truly possessing it! The Sky-breaking Strike, this art inherently carries the might of invoking the gold element Laws. Paired with the power of the ancient god¡¯s spear, that divine weapon, and the strength of the ancient gods, they are invincible everywhere they go. But in reality, once they encounter someone adept with the Law¡¯s principles, the Sky-breaking Strike is not as effective! The so-called undefeated champion of the same level is nothing more than a pseudo proposition. This is because, throughout the generations, the ancient gods have never truly understood why they win. They win because of their body, because of their talents, because of the Sky-breaking Strike, and because of divine weapons. But ironically, they don¡¯t win because of themselves! ¡°So, the ancient gods who don¡¯t strive to understand the essence of the Laws, their ultimate achievement is only the Ninth Rank?¡± ¡°Is the so-called Ninth-Rank Ancient God actually a shackle?¡± ¡°Is it true that one only breaks free from these chains after surpassing the Ninth-Rank Ancient God?¡± ¡°Nine¡­¡± ¡°Rely on the nine to seed, and it is also the nine that leads to failure!¡± At this moment, Du Gang roughly understood the origin of the ancient gods. He discovered that the universe Laws ce the utmost importance on nine, everything, every event, every principle, the ultimate limit is nine! If there is a ten, then it¡¯s not the end! Having understood these principles, he also knew what kind of difficulties he will encounter in the future. ¡°Break the old nine and create new nines!¡± If there are no idents, he will most likely remain in the Ninth Rank, bing an eternal existence. Although strong, not the strongest! Unless, he defies the heavens! ¡°Defying the heavens?¡± Du Gang exhaled a sigh and suppressed all these conjectures and perceptions in his mind. The Ninth Rank is still too far away for him, even the Fifth Rank seems distant. ¡°Let¡¯sprehend the eighth mood first!¡± Discarding all distracting thoughts, Du Gang slowly stood up. With his full concentration, he began to ponder the mood of the ninth move. Even though he could directly execute the ninth move now, he wanted to glimpse at the ninth mood whileprehending the eighth mood of the ninth move. This was very important to him. The ninth mood, unattainable, belongs to the true principles. Even that powerful ancient god predecessor hid these truths in the very ordinary ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯, waiting for future generations toprehend. It can be said that among this lineage of Ancient Gods, for generations, besides Du Gang, no one else trulyprehended the essence of the universe. Even among these people, while some managed to reach the Ninth Rank of Ancient Gods, they were merely puppets, benefitting from innate talent and their bodies. From this point of view, despite Ancient Gods being the chosen few, benefiting from unparalleled gifts of heaven, they also seemed cursed, making it difficult for them to grasp the truth and shackle-free beyond the Ninth Rank. Du Gang stood on the ground for a full day and night, not moving until he had elevated his spirit, energy and breath to an extreme point. This time, there was no trickery, no endless shadows of spears, and no sounds of sts. He simply lifted the Worries Relief Spear ordinarily and thrust it straight into the space ahead of him. ¡°Buzz!¡± Avoid, the size of the bowl suddenly appeared, with the tip of the spear as the center, spreading into the nothingness outside the Life Space. It must be known that Du Gang was suppressing the power of the Ancient God at this moment, not using any physical strength, just relying on the body of an ordinary person, and then tearing through space. This attack power was simply incredible and far beyond ordinaryprehension. Meanwhile, around Du Gang,yers of Spear Lance Mood began to emerge. In an instant, it epassed sevenyers of mood, and before these moods were fully released, suddenly, another mood appeared abruptly. Eighth Layer Mood was aplished! However, Du Gang did not stop. His eyes were extremelyrge as he stared tenaciously at the space tear. After a long time, when the tear healed, he slowly closed his eyes. And after quietly pondering for several hours, he finally opened his eyes. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± At this moment, he possessed the Eighth Layer Mood and also saw the path of the Ninth Layer Mood. Thus far, he had spent six thousand days in the Life Space! At this moment, six days had passed in the outside world. After Chu Zixuan obtained the resources given by Du Gang, in just six short days, he continuously broke through, surging from the previously Comet-level First-Rank to Comet-level Ninth Rank! Just a step away, he could sessfully reach the Level. However, from here, it was no longer a matter of stacking up resources. Apart from the Ancient Gods, everyone else, in the face of such arge difference in rank, had no idea how to proceed, except to rely on their ownprehension of their innate abilities for breakthroughs, without any other means to aid in their progress. Whether or not he could break through to the Level, all depended on Chu Zixuan himself. ¡°Has Du Gang note out yet?¡± Before starting his secluded cultivation, Chu Zixuan once again came to Du Gangs house and asked. She shook her head, ¡°The master intends to seclude himself for half a month. It¡¯s been just six days now, and there are still nine more days¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, I am also preparing to go into secluded cultivation. This time I want to see whether I can break through from Comet Level to Level¡­¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Just go and do it. You can leave this ce to us¡­¡± Chu Zixuan realized that the intelligence in front of him was not just intelligence anymore, it was more like a semi-intelligent life form, he nodded and politely took his leave. After he left, she murmured to herself: ¡°The young master seems to be stronger than the old master, and can evenprehend something like mood¡­¡± She had always followed Du Kang, and from Du Kang, she learned that Mood was something that only those who were interested in studying couldprehend. It was more difficult than the Laws¡­ So, in her view, Mood is something more difficult toprehend than the Laws, but in fact, this difficulty is rtive to the Ancient Gods. ¡°I wonder how powerful the young master will be after hees out¡­¡± Thus, while different parties were plotting, Du Gang quietly came out of seclusion on the fifteenth day. ¡°Du Gang, you finally came out. How was this round of cultivation?¡± She was standing at home and greeted him with a smile. At this moment, there was a faint smile on Du Gang¡¯s face. ¡°This time, I might really have to leave Earth!¡± The meaning of these words is that he will clear all the enemies on Earth and then truly leave this ce to venture into the universe! And he has the confidence to say this! Fifteen days, which is equivalent to spending fifteen thousand days in the Life Space. Now he has not only realized the Ninth Layer Mood, but also realized the first transformation of the extremely consuming and difficult to learn Skyward Nine Transformations, and even half of the second transformation of Skyward Nine Transformations. In addition, he has learned a new and more powerful attack ¨C Sky-breaking Strike! This trick that almost all Ancient Gods know! This trick that Ancient Gods y from childhood to old age! Undeniably, this method is indeed powerful! It has a total of nine levels, and each level increases the power of the attack by many times. Supposedly, most Ancient Gods have only mastered the first three levels in their lifetime. Because the first three levels don¡¯t requireprehension of tooplicated things to be used. But starting from the fourth level, it requires the existence of Mood! The seventh level needs the existence of Laws! Using the Sky-breaking Strikees with the power of the Laws, and enhancing the power of the Sky-breaking Strike viaprehension of Laws is not contradictory. The reason why Du Kang always said that it¡¯s hard toprehend Mood is that he was stuck at the third level of Sky-breaking Strike all his life, unable to make any progress! ¡°Then, Du Gang, can you beat a Ster Level now?¡± Hearing this, Du Gang smiled and did not say anything. Even before the seclusion, he could crush regr Level opponents just by relying on the strength of the Ancient God, achieving an invincible effect at the same level. But now, after such painstaking cultivation for so long, he is confident that his attack can pose a threat to the Ster Level! ¡°This time, let mepletely clear away Earth¡¯s obstacles.. Let¡¯s go out and take a risk in the universe at ease!¡± Chapter 149 - 149: 148: Killing the Stellar Level Powerhouse! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 149 - 149: 148: Killing the Ster Level Powerhouse! (Please subscribe!)
Trantor: 549690339 Knowing that Chu Zixuan had gone into seclusion for cultivation, Du Gang did not disturb anyone else. He and Bara alone, piloted a spaceship and left. This time, they did not ask the Earth Alliance to open the shield nodes. Instead, they piloted the Ancient Divine Spear from Earth all the way to outside the sr system.
With the speed of the Ancient Divine Spear, it took just over four hours to fly to the outside of the sr system. Therefore, they didn¡¯t bother others. The main reason was fear that opening the Earth nodes would enable other spaceships to jump in opportunely. After leaving the sr system, the Ancient Divine Spear quickly performed a leap. This time, it jumped directly into the Purple Orchid Star Region! And showed its face in ces with surveince. He wanted to tell all those who were hiding in the shadows that he, Du Gang, was back! The choice of the Purple Orchid Star Region was because he hadn¡¯t forgotten the people who had ganged up on him before. Zn Norton, the lord of the Purple Orchids, Duke Hong Chong of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, Zhang Qiang, the ruler of the Immortal Turtle Kingdom. Although these three were dead, they would pay for what they had done! Being merciful to enemies is cruelty to one¡¯s own people. These forces, the skinny camel is bigger than a horse; they are not short of satellite-level powerhouses. If he was not here, the Earth Civilization may not necessarily fare well.
Therefore, he needed to clear these obstacles and to tell the world, whoever dares kill me, I will kill his entire n! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The inhabitants of the Purple Orchid Star Region, seeing Du Gang¡¯s minimized form, didn¡¯t recognize him and loudly questioned. Du Gang suddenly started tough. ¡°Transform!¡± The next second, he transformed into a giant with a height of ten thousand meters and, with a smile, said, ¡°I¡¯m the Wastnd Giant!¡± At the same time, he extended his fist and punched toward the Purple Orchid from a distance. His fist, used not only the Ancient Divine Spear¡¯s power but also included the Fist Intent. Though there was only singleyer Fist Intent, it was enough to annihte a! Within the next second, without any agony, the exploded instantly. But this was merely the beginning.
Next, along his path, he destroyed all thes that belonged to Zn Norton¡¯s direct lineage. Until thest exploded, nobody came out to stop him. Or rather, no one can stop him. At this moment, those who had qotten the news and jumped over to the Purple Orchid Star Region, such as Yang Jing, were shocked to witness the scenes. ¡°Yang¡­ Brother Yang, are we still going to fight him?¡± A third -rank Level powerhouse was trembling as he asked. Although he was also capable of destroyings, he couldn¡¯t do it like Du Gang,pletely eradicating an entire. Looking at the Ancient God who was casually swinging his fist as if he were eating and drinking, Yang Jing took a deep breath and sighed, ¡°We can¡¯t fight him. Didn¡¯t you see? His casual punch is equivalent to my full-force strike, even stronger than my maximum effort¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The other four were shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected that even the seventh-rank Level Yang Jing would admit inferiority. At this moment, Du Gang suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°Did youe looking for me?¡± Seeing the sudden appearance of the giant, the five of them were startled and started shaking their heads. ¡°No, no, no, we¡¯re on vacation!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we¡¯re visiting rtives, you carry on!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang turned his gaze to the strongest person among them. When observing from a distance, Yang Jing only felt that this giant was formidable and beyond him. But when this giant really came in front of him, looking down at him, he discarded all his arrogance and defenses. Yang Jing, trembling, dug out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and ingratiated with a smile, ¡°Brother, care for a smoke?¡± The im that a random punch from the giant was equal to his full-force strike was simply a self-depreciation. He could not achieve an attack like Du Gang¡¯s. Moreover, he saw Fist Intent in Du Gang¡¯s attack! That was Mood! Yang Jing felt bitter inside. Although he had reached the seventh-rank Level, he had once had the good fortune to spar with a fourth-rank Level powerhouse. At that time, that person had Mood, and he was easily defeated by him. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang chuckled and after taking a few extra looks at the five of them, he nodded, ¡°I can believe you are here on vacation¡­¡± His tone changed and he spoke coldly, ¡°But let me warn you; if Earth suffers any damage, I will make sure that your ns join you in your graves!¡± The five of them kept shaking their heads, ¡°We dare not! We dare not! We will nevere here again!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± As soon as the words fell, the five individuals hurriedly took out their spaceships, boarded quickly, and without saying a word, performed a jump. In a little while, Bara¡¯s voice came over. ¡°They¡¯ve left¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, nced at the star system wrecked by him, shrunk back into the human form, and while walking towards the Ancient Divine Spear, said, ¡°We should leave too. The Wastnd Star Region and the Purple Orchid Star Region are too small indeed.¡± As for Earth, he did not n to return. With his deterrence in ce, no one would dare to lightly provoke Earth, unless they were fully confident they could take down the Ancient God. Otherwise, what awaited them would be the threat of annihtion. Regarding taking Earth hostage to put pressure on the Ancient God, they needed to ask themselves if someone takes their homestar hostage and orders them to surrender, would they do so? After asking, they would naturally know the consequences of such actions; apart from enraging the Ancient God and getting even greater revenge, there was no meaning! ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying goodbye to Chu Zixuan?¡± Bara asked a question. He thought that he might be Du Gang¡¯s only friend, therefore¡­ Du Gang chuckled and said, ¡°No need to say goodbye. A man¡¯s romance lies in conquest. I need to conquer the sea of stars, and what he needs to conquer are the Wastnd Star Region and the Purple Orchid Star Region¡­in the future, probably the Hidden Dragon Star Region too!¡± These words were not false. He left many things for Chu Zixuan. Although they were useless to him, they were enough for Chu Zixuan to reach the Level! Of course, the premise was that his talent was enough to support him in breaking through the bottleneck. Undeniably, once Chu Zixuan broke through, he will definitely lead Earth to be an even stronger civilization, and perhaps establish a true cosmic nation! ¡°Understood!¡± Bara asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Without hesitation, Du Gang replied, ¡°The Hidden Dragon Kingdom, the ce where the Hong Family is.¡± The next moment, the Ancient Divine Spear piloted by the duo disappeared from the starfield. After they left, the shadow of Long Qian appeared. ¡°Just based on strength alone, he¡¯s probably at the peak of Level¡­¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s my turn to act¡­¡± Clearly, unlike the Level practitioners who gave up on the Ancient God, he didn¡¯t give up. Hong Chong is a duke of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, overseeing nearly three hundred star systems. Just the direct lineage star systems owned by the Hong Family number up to a hundred, housing countlesss. However, the main star system of his family is the Hongwen Star Region, with a star called Hong Star. This star is the finest among the lineage, where most of the strong members of the Hong Family reside. To make traveling more convenient, Hong Star didn¡¯t activate any node blockers. Or more truthfully, the Hong Family never considered that anyone would dare to cause chaos on Hong Star! That day, they encountered such a person. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± From inside the satellite base, several Comet-level practitioners immediatelyunched into the air, blocking a spaceship that had suddenly appeared. They needed to understand that this ce was Hong Star. Anyone from any power wishing to visit must definitely make an appointment first. They hadn¡¯t received any news of visitors for the day. At the same time, dozens of Meteorite-level practitioners alsounched into the air from within the base, surrounding the Ancient Divine Spear. Shortly after, a very unfamiliar man descended from it. Seeing that he could face the cosmos directly, the Comet-level practitioners immediately understood that this was at least a Meteorite-level practitioner or above. They asked again, ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing their question, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to transform or attack them. Instead, he smiled slightly, then slowly answered: ¡°I am the Wastnd Giant!¡± The next second, he transformed, threw a punch, and destroyed Hong Star! Do these Comet-level beings really need him to personally attack them? There¡¯s no need anymore. Even if Du Gang just stood still and let them attack him, they couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest. Naturally, there was no need to attack them. The reality was indeed so. With the release of his punching intent, these people turned into ashes along with Hong Star. After doing all this, Du Gang looked at the copsing and watched silently for a few seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Next, he continued what he had been doing in the Purple Orchid Star Region. Destroy! Destroy! Destroy! Hepletely destroyed all thes belonging to the Hong Family beforeing to a halt. Literature ReviewWriting about literature about literature about literature about literature. After turning back to human form, Du Gang smiled slightly and said nonchntly, ¡°The next one should be Immortal Turtle Star Region¡­¡± Before he finished his sentence, a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Dare to destroys and cause such ughter! Stay where you are!¡± In an instant, a pressure that enveloped the whole spaceship spread out. Seeing this, Du Gang, worried about damaging the Ancient Divine Spear, quickly disembarked from the spaceship. At the same time, he exerted his own pressure to counteract it. Looking at the man in the dragon robe standing arrogantly in the starry sky not far away, Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°So you must be Dragon Qian, the Ster Level practitioner and king of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, right?!¡± He wasn¡¯t surprised by this man¡¯s arrival. Or rather, he had been waiting for this man to show up. ¡°Correct!¡± Dragon Qian didn¡¯t deny it. He coldlymented, ¡°You destroyed my star system, today, I will surely¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop pretending!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You¡¯ve been following me all this way. Do you really think I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Having his motives exposed, Dragon Qian didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he chuckled lightly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see whose skills are superior!¡± At this point, Du Gang again asked with a smile, ¡°Are you really going to fight Dragon Qian scoffed coldly, ¡°At a time like this, are you expecting me to back down? Du Gang shook his head and announced, ¡°I just want to let you know, if you make a move on me, you¡¯ll end up just like the Hong Family!¡± ¡°Trying to mess with my mind?¡± Dragon Qianughed coldly, ¡°The Hidden Dragon Kingdom was built by me. If I die, what would be the point of other people living?¡± It was clear that he didn¡¯t care about the lives of ordinary people. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. But rest assured, after your death, I¡¯ll make sure your descendants join you!¡± ¡°Hidden Dragon¡¯s Strike!¡± Without responding, Dragon Qian immediatelyunched an attack with a long sword. Du Gang didn¡¯t transform. He quickly drew the Worries Relief Spear to meet the strike. In this way, they exchanged over a thousand blows, but when they checked the time, only a second had passed. ¡°ng! ¡± After the final weapon collision, the two quickly separated, standing in mid-air, staring at each other from a distance. ¡°Not bad!¡± Dragon Qian offered a slight smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that besides transforming and your fists, you could also wield a spear!¡± ¡°Want to learn? I can teach you!¡± Du Gang, having mastered the art of psychological warfare, said this even though he knew he could defeat his opponent. He wanted to develop a habit of skillfully using words to attack his opponent¡¯s mind. Because, in the future, not all enemies will be as easy as this. Perhaps if he encountered an enemy stronger than him, a psychological attack might give him a chance to escape¡­ ¡°Humph!¡± Dragon Qian snorted. Even though he knew his opponent was deliberately provoking him, he still couldn¡¯t help getting angry. Nobody had dared to speak to him like this in many years. Trying to provoke his anger? Dragon Qianughed coldly, ¡°Even if you provoke my anger, what difference does it make? Today, I will show you how terrifying the Dragon¡¯s Rage is!¡± After saying this, the entire man instantly releases a powerful aura. At the same time, an inexplicable mood starts to circte around him. ¡°Today, let me show you what a real Mood is!¡± Dragon Qian did not stop after releasing a mood. He exerted more force, and from his body, anotheryer of mood was released. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Heughed heartily, crying out loudly, ¡°Behold the power of my double moods!¡± Immediately, he lifted the sword in his hand, turned into a phantom, and charged towards Du Gang. ¡°Moods?!¡± Du Gang nced at him with contempt. He thought there would be several moods, but there were only two. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He sneered, and instantly unfurled his Spear Lance Mood. First Mood! Second Mood! Third Mood! Fourth Mood! Four whole Moods emerged, and in an instant, Dragon Qian, who had initially been in a superior position, was suppressed by Du Gang. ¡°Die! t, Dragon Qian was furious when he found out that his opponent had more moods than him, howling. He tried to break out several times, but he was unable to do so, and was tightly trapped by Du Gang¡¯s Spear Lance Mood. The speed of their exchange increased, but the situation was constantly tipping towards Du Gang. ¡°Old thing, if you don¡¯t have other abilities, today you¡¯re going to lose your life! While Du Gang was fighting, he didn¡¯t idly stand by. He kept on provoking his opponent with his words. ¡°Bastard!¡± The effect wasn¡¯t bad, and Dragon Qian was angry again! His left hand suddenly lit up and a more formidable aura emerged from it. Then, he faced Du Gang¡¯s spear andnce with his bare hands. Suddenly, Du Gang, who had been in a suppressed state, was repelled a couple of steps by this tremendous and unknown force. Seizing this opportunity, Dragon Qian quickly drew a distance and stepped out of the range of Du Gang¡¯s Mood. ¡°Hmph!¡± After putting some distance, Dragon Qian regained his arrogant demeanor. ¡°Boy, I admit, you¡¯re a genius. You have even grasped the four Moods¡­¡± ¡°But today, even if the King of Heavenes, you are doomed!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Dragon Qian¡¯s clothes suddenly exploded. The whole person¡¯s body began to swell in a sh. ¡°Hmmm-¡± All of a sudden, the original Dragon Qian disappeared, and in front of Du Gang appeared a green snake that was more than twenty meters long. ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up against. Today, I, Dragon Qian, will let you know why flowers¡­¡± Halfway through his speech, he was interrupted by Du Gang¡¯s sneer. ¡°I thought you were a dragon, but you¡¯re just a worm!¡± This sentence was extremely damaging to someone who had always considered himself a dragon! ¡°You should die!¡± At this moment, the huge snake eyes of Dragon Qian were filled with rage. Instantly, he coiled his body and bit towards Du Gang, his two sharp fangs bared. Seeing such a situation, Du Gang also stopped holding back. In an instant, all nine Moods were released. At the same time, he brandished his Worries Relief Spear at the Dragon Qian who wasing at him with mouth wide open, and executed the ninth kill of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills! The Worries Relief Spear, which had always been held in his hand as if it were an extra arm, was released at this moment. ¡°Swish!¡± A whistling sound resounded, and a hole the size of a bowl appeared in the head of the twenty-meter long green snake. ¡°ng! ¡± Strongly impacted by the blow, Dragon Qian couldn¡¯t maintain his transformation anymore and instantly reverted to his human form. At this moment, a long spear was embedded in his forehead. But, he still hadn¡¯t died. Although he had suffered severe damage, his life force was still stubborn. At this moment, he was flying at a frantic speed, trying to escape from here. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly advanced, applying further pressure with his Nine Moods on Dragon Qian. To deal with Ster Level powerhouses like these, destroying their physical bodies was not enough. Their spirits also needed to be obliterated! The Nine Moods could obliterate the spirit, that was enough! Dragon Qian had hardly thought of escaping when he was suppressed by Du Gang. ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m a Ster Level powerhouse!¡± ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m the ruler of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom!¡± ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m¡­¡± Hearing the almost insane Dragon Qian, Du Gang shook his head, without hesitation, pressed him down. In an instant, the full Nine Moods were released, instantly obliterating his will, spirit, and soul. At this point, Dragon Qian, the founder of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, who had lived for hundreds of epochs, a once king, waspletely dead! ¡°Phew-a ¡± Du Gang let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over!¡± Just as he waspletely rxed, a phantom suddenly appeared from the void behind him and attacked him with lightning-fast speed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Feeling the strong winding from behind, Du Gang snorted and said calmly: ¡°Transform!¡± The next second, the Ten Thousand-Meter-Colossal appeared again! The Nine Moods reappeared! The strongest attack of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills! ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Space, which had been on the verge of shattering,pletely cracked open at this moment. You should know that this is the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, the Eighth Star District! It¡¯s different from the Wastnd Star Region. In the cosmicws, the closer to the center, the more condensed the space, and the more solid. In the Wastnd Star Region, a-level individual can break through the space rifts. In the Eighth Star District, even Ster-level beings might not be able to do so. Just like Du Gang, he had just in Dragon Gan, a Ster-level powerhouse. Their battle did not result in any spatial rifts. However, after Du Gang transformed and executed the most powerful strike of the Spear and Lance Nine Kills, he managed to shatter the entire space. ¡°Bang!¡± The next moment, a human-shaped figure emerged. ¡°Is this an Ancient God?¡± he asked with an unperturbed tone; his sneak attack had failed, but he didn¡¯t seem to care too much. He said nonchntly, ¡°Decent strength, you managed to bear my casual strike with-level strength!¡± ¡°Casual strike?¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°You seemed to be putting in all the effort you had, even since your mother had milk.¡± Provocation? Who couldn¡¯t do that! The man remainedposed, looked much better than Dragon Gan. He didn¡¯t get angry and simply shook his head with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Your smart mouth can¡¯t save you. I¡¯m not Dragon Gan!¡± He smiled casually, and slowly spread his arms. Right away, a Domain spread rapidly from his body, enveloping millions of miles around. ¡°How about the ninth level of Spear Lance Mood, meeting up with Domain, all have to kneel!¡± The man continued with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t understand how powerful the people who haveprehended the Laws of the Ster-level are¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Du Ganz took a deep breath, he could feel the current situation was dire. Even as an ancient god, his power billions of times greater than that of regr people, he was feeling constrained. This showed how powerful the Domain was. ¡°Hehe, die!¡± The man sneered, suddenly lifted a hand, and forcefully squeezed in Du Gang¡¯s direction. Instantly, an invisible force appeared within the Domain, and pressed towards Du Gang at its center. Even when his size had reached ten thousand meters, he felt a sense of suffocation. ¡°Quite the guy!¡± With the situation being as such, Du Gang had no choice but to disy his might. He quickly pulled out an embroidery needle from his ear andughed. ¡°My treasure of forty-two years, I didn¡¯t expect to use it on you!¡± Without waiting for the enemy to respond, he quickly shouted, ¡°Ergement!¡± In an instant, the originally needle-sized ancient divine spear magnified to 16,180 meters long. ¡°Sky-breaking Strike!¡± With Du Gang¡¯s roar, the ancient divine spear, charged with forty-two years¡¯ stored power and the Sky-breaking Strike that could pierce through Laws, shot towards the enemy. ¡°How is this possible?! !¡± With the enemy¡¯s bitter cry of defiance, the battle finally came to an end. The Sky-breaking Strike can break Laws, and this was not an empty boast. Du Gang didn¡¯t know how powerful a strike stored for forty-two years could be, but it was enough to kill a Ster-level powerhouse! ¡°Viins always talk too much!¡± Du Gangughed andined. Being someone with the ninth level of mood, he had long felt that there was someone near him. At first, he thought it was Dragon Gan. However, when he killed Dragon Gan, a hint of surprise spread from the surrounding space which he sensed. At that moment, he knew that there was someone else lurking. So he decided to beat them at their own game, not only turning his back to the enemy but also pretending to rx. As expected, the enemy fell for it. Furthermore, he had exposed something more powerful than moods, a Domain! Luckily, Du Gang had the Stored-force Strike, the Sky-breaking Strike, and the Ancient Divine Spear! Any of these moves had the ability to breakws! At this point, B drove the spaceship to his side, ¡°Du Gang, quickly look around to see if they have any Storage Rings¡­¡± Soon, after some searching, they found two rings. Examining the contents of Dragon Gan¡¯s ring, they found not only some materials and fruits but also a golden key. ¡°That should be the key to the treasury of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, we can empty that ce!¡± Looking at the golden key, B¡¯s eyes lit up. Du Gangughed and nodded, he quickly opened the other storage ring. To his disappointment, he didn¡¯t find anything of considerable value in it, but there was a peculiar scroll. He unfurled it to reveal fourrge words: Stealth Secret Scroll. ¡°Is this a secret rted to thews?!¡± Du Gang was shocked and quickly started reading it. After learning about it, his joy was somewhat dispelled. The so-called Stealth Secret Scroll was just a method of stealth that manipted light to achieve invisibility. It was secret on par with the Spear and Lance Nine Kills. At its peak, it could attain the ninth mood. With goodprehension, one could gain a Domain. Clearly, the man who ambushed him had excellentprehension! ¡°But who the hell he was!¡± After a good search, Du Gang found nothing in the Storage Ring that could prove his identity. ¡°Oh well, we¡¯ll see when it¡¯s over. For now, let¡¯s go and empty the treasury of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom¡­¡± Saying this, Du Gang suddenly regretted, ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t I think about grabbing some treasures from the storage of the Hong Family before?! ! ¡± ¡°Jump!¡± In an instant, the Ancient God disappeared and began to locate using the Secret Realm key. When they reappeared, they were already inside the secret treasury of the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. As expected from the treasury of a kingdom, there were lots of items, both familiar and unfamiliar. Du Gang didn¡¯t care whether they were useful or not, he directly took out several empty Storage Rings and packed everything in! An hourter, staring at the empty treasury, Du Gang smiled genuinely. ¡°B, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡®Where to, captain!¡± ¡°Immortal Turtle Kingdom!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Chapter 150 - 150: 149: The Four Dominant Forces of the Universe! Chapter 150 - 150: 149: The Four Dominant Forces of the Universe!
Trantor: 549690339 After taking away the resources of the Immortal Turtle Kingdom, Du Gang began wandering around the entire Eighth Star District. He would wander through each power, until the strongest of these powers could no longer endure, voluntarily giving him some valuable resources, only then would he leave.
He came here not mainly because of those resources. The resources given for free were not as plentiful as robbing an entire kingdom. His purpose was actually very simple. It was to intimidate. To intimidate the entire Eighth Star District, preventing them from targeting Earth after he leaves, thereby buying time for Chu Zixuan. With his resources, Chu Zixuan wouldn¡¯t need much time to break through to the Level. By that time, there would be no need for him to look after him anymore. After such a round, all powers had been frightened. Only then would Du Gang leave. Just when he was about to slowly move from the Seventh Star District to the core region, Bar stopped him. ¡°Du Gang, I suggest you go directly to the Third Star District!¡± Bar said: ¡°Actually, Star Districts Four to Nine have little difference. Basically, the strongest in each kingdom only has one to two Ster Level practitioners and the resources they possess are rtively scarce¡­¡± ¡°Is the Third Star District not the same?¡± Du Gang was somewhat puzzled. Aren¡¯t the third and fourth far apart? Barughed: ¡°In fact, apart from the Milky Way Empire found in the silver heart position, all other Star Districts are quite simr. In the eyes of the Milky Way Empire, they¡¯re all considered outskirts¡­¡± ¡°But do you know why I¡¯m telling you to go to the Third Star District?¡± ¡®Why?¡±
¡°Because, the Third Star District is truly entering the cosmic world!¡± Bar said: ¡°Because from the Third Star District inward, there are branch offices of the four biggestpanies in the entire universe!¡± ¡°The biggest in the universe?¡± Du Gang was somewhat curious. ¡°The Cosmic Bank, Virtual Universe Company, Universal Mercenary Alliance, and Cosmic Colosseum. These fourpanies dominate the universe!¡± Barughed, ¡°The whole universe, their fourpanies upy a monopoly position, almost every Star System has theirpanies¡­¡± A Star System refers to something simr to the Milky Way, where all stars in the system rotate around some central point. Like the sr system, it belongs to theary system wheres revolve around the sun. ¡°The Cosmic Bank is thergest bank in the entire universe with branches spread throughout the universe¡­¡± ¡°The Universal Mercenary Alliance, although it is just a loose force, over fifty percent of martial artists have joined the Universal Mercenary Alliance!¡± Du Gang was startled. So many people? That¡¯s terrifying. ¡°Cosmic Colosseum, thispany, exists to offer a ce to fight andpete. They have coliseums on nearly every¡­¡±
Du Gang could also understand this. The most popr entertainment activity in the Purple Orchid starfield was the colosseum. Bar¡¯s eyes were scorching: ¡°Thestpany is the strongest power among the fourrgest forces in the universe ¨C the Virtual Universe Company!¡± ¡°Ranked first? It¡¯s even higher than the Mercenary Alliance?¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised. Doesn¡¯t the Mercenary Alliance have more than fifty percent of the people? Barughed, ¡°Most of the people who join the Mercenary Alliance are just mercenaries in an employment rtionship. The number of people who truly belong to the Mercenary Alliance is not as many as you would think. Therefore, the Universal Mercenary Alliance rankedst among the four forces¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and curiously asked, ¡°I can guess what the other threepanies do from their names, but what does ¡®Virtual Universe Company¡¯ mean? What kind of business do they do?¡± Bar stated mysteriously, ¡°Do you know why the Third Star District and the Fourth Star District had the same beginnings, but now there is a great difference?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the Third Star District of the Milky Way has been upied by the Virtual Universe Company and has been covered by them!¡± Du Gang suddenly realized and quickly asked, ¡°So, the reason the Third Star District can get in touch with the Milky Way Empire is because of the Virtual Universe Company?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± He then asked, ¡°Then is the Virtual Universe Company aworkpany? Simr to building the entire universe¡¯s inte?¡± Barughed and said, ¡°You can understand it that way, but the Virtual Universe Company is more advanced than thework you¡¯re imagining. In their virtualwork, they¡¯ve constructed a one to one virtual universe!¡± ¡°In the Virtual Universe, it¡¯s different from thework you¡¯re thinking of. Anyone in the Virtual Universe will have a physical body. Do you understand? You can really feel the existence of your own body in the Virtual Universe!¡± ¡°That amazing?!¡± Du Gang said with surprise. This technology really matches up with some science fiction movies. Bar nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to enter the Third Star District now, let me tell you about the forces in the universe¡­¡± ¡°In our universe, the most powerful force is the fourpanies. They¡¯re spread throughout the universe and almost every cosmic nation has their branches¡­¡± ¡°Beneath them are the cosmic nations that rule over many territories!¡± Speaking to this point, Barughed, ¡°Du Gang, can you guess where the Milky Way Empire, Hidden Dragon Kingdom, and Purple Orchid Duchy rank among cosmic nations?¡± ¡°Cosmic Nation Rankings? What rankings are there for Cosmic Nations?¡± Du Gang asked curiously. ¡°Cosmic Nation Rank can be divided into Elementary, Intermediate, and Advanced!¡± After hearing this, Du Gangughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Elementary equals Duchy, Intermediate equals Kingdom, and Advanced equals Empire¡­¡± ¡°Wrong! ¡± Bar quickly said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a Duchy, Kingdom, or Empire, none of them are cosmic nations. The Milky Way Empire doesn¡¯t even count as a Elementary Cosmic Nation in the entire universe!¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised, ¡°The Milky Way Empire controls the entire Star System, and it¡¯s not big?¡± Barughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s big, butpared to the universe, it¡¯s still too small!¡± ¡°An Elementary Cosmic Nation typically governs an area with ten thousand Star Systems like the Milky Way¡­¡± ¡°Here I have to say something about the rtionship between the strongest individuals and these civilized nations!¡± ¡°For instance, the entire Milky Way only has one Milky Way Empire. The strongest individual is only at the Universe Level!¡± ¡°Going up from here, there are the Elementary Cosmic Nations I spoke of. Their strongest individuals are basically at the Domain Lord Level!¡± ¡°Then, there are the Intermediate Cosmic Nations, which rule over ten of thousands of Elementary Cosmic Nations, equivalent to indirectly governing a billion Star Systems like the Milky Way¡­¡± ¡°The strongest individuals in the Intermediate Cosmic Nations are generally at the Sector Lord Level, ruling over ten thousand Elementary Cosmic Nations and thus earning the title of ¡®Sector Lord!¡±¡® ¡°Finally, there are the Advanced Cosmic Nations that are even more terrifying. Each of them supervises at least ten thousand Intermediate Cosmic Nations, meaning they own a billion Elementary Cosmic Nations, equivalent to owning one trillion Milky Way Systems. Their strongest individuals are at the Eternal Level ! ¡°Every advanced cosmos kingdom has at least one Eternal Level!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Du Gang was stunned! This time, it was even more shocking than when the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association gave him a lesson about the universe. After a while, he asked doubtfully, ¡°But I heard that the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association established the current structure of the universe¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Bar sneered, ¡°The Cosmic Civilization Protection Association is nothing. They¡¯re just a minor power formed by the alliance of the four major forces, mainly to protect nascent civilizations. Therefore, this association usually has branches in empires, kingdoms, and duchies. As for the other cosmic kingdoms, they couldn¡¯t care less about them.¡± Du Gang nodded. After all, Bar came from the center of the universe, so he definitely knew more than those from the Cosmic Civilization Protection Association. Suddenly remembering something, he asked quickly, ¡°What about the advanced cosmos kingdoms? How many are there? And how powerful are the four major forces that transcend them?!¡± Bar replied, ¡°The number of advanced cosmos kingdoms is approximately ten thousand¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand?¡± Du Gang was shocked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean there are at least ten thousand eternal ¨C level powerhouses?! ¡± ¡°Exactly! ¡± Bar nodded, then continued, ¡°The cosmic kingdoms I¡¯m talking about, regardless of their rank, all exist outside of the core of the universe!¡± ¡°And those four most powerful forces are located at the center of the universe!¡± Du Gang opened his mouth wider, asking, ¡°What is the center of the universe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a continent!¡± Du Gang suddenly thought of the strongest Ancient God from ten generations ago. When he demonstrated Skyward Nine Transformations, he was on a veryrge continent. It very likely was on the continent at the center of the universe. ¡°Do you know what that continent is called?¡± Bar said, ¡°It¡¯s the Primordial Continent!¡± ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡± Du Gang was extremely curious about this continent. Bar shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know that either!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Du Gang was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe from the center of the universe with my godfather?¡± Bar shrugged and said, ¡°When we refer to the center of the universe, we¡¯re not just talking about the Primordial Continent; it also includes the territories of many advanced cosmic kingdoms¡­¡± ¡°You need to know that the closer to the central universe, the closer the distances betweens, stars, gxies, star fields, and cluster of gxies!¡± ¡°Nearly half of the advanced cosmos kingdoms are squeezed in the central position, and the rest are scattered throughout the universe¡­¡± Du Gang then understood, and said, ¡°So, you mean, you and my godfather actually came from an advanced cosmos kingdom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s about right. I heard from my old master that the Ancient Gods of our line for nearly ten generations haven¡¯t seen the Primordial Continent¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang finally understood. The Ancient God who created the Spear and Lance Nine Kills was thest of their Ancient Gods to have lived on the Primordial Continent! After him, fifteen generations of Ancient Gods all moved away from the center of the universe. By the time of Du Kang¡¯s generation, things were even worse. Not only was his strength only at the Ster Level, but he was also killed in ambush by a Cosmic Level being at the edge of the universe¡­ The reason behind all this was rted to resources. The closer to the center of the universe, the more resources that could be generated, so naturally, the more the Ancient Gods could harvest. If Du Kang had been at the center of the universe, he might have reached the Eternal Level thousands of years ago! Unfortunately¡­ Thinking of this, Du Gang suddenly became serious. He asked, ¡°Bar, do you know who the Ancient Gods¡¯ enemies are?¡± Bar shook his head and said, ¡°The old master never mentioned it, but every time he saw the Cosmic Colosseum, hatred would sh across his face. So, I think that the enemy of the Ancient Gods is the Cosmic Colosseum, one of the four major forces!¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Du Gang was shocked. Can there be a bigger shock?!! If he didn¡¯t know about the four major forces, he wouldn¡¯t be too moved, just thinking it was some enemy in the center of the universe. But now, knowing how vast the universe is and how powerful the four major forces are, he realized that the potential enemy of the Ancient Gods could be the Cosmic Colosseum, one of the four major forces¡­ This was utterly horrifying. ¡°Should I go back to Earth and be a local overlord??¡± However, he was just saying this casually. After hearing about the vastness of the universe and the multitude of the powerful beings, he was eager to get to the Third Star District. After thinking for a bit, he asked again, ¡°So which cosmic kingdom does our Milky Way Gxy belong to?¡± ¡°The Milky Way Gxy, including the Milky Way Empire, is directly under the jurisdiction of White Dragon Mountain, an elementary cosmos kingdom. It is affiliated with Qiankun, an intermediate cosmos kingdom, and belongs to Pangu, an advanced cosmos kingdom!¡± ¡°Qiankun, Pangu? Du Gang was startled. These two terms were not unfamiliar on Earth. However, after realizing that themonnguage in the universe is Chinese, he had no other thoughts. Ignoring that, he asked again, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard much about the White Dragon Mountain cosmos kingdom. Aren¡¯t they in charge of the Milky Way Gxy? Barughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? To them, the entire Milky Way Gxy only has the Milky Way Empire at its core that they value. The other regions basically hold no value for them, so they can¡¯t be bothered to exert their influence!¡± Du Gang thought about it and it made sense. A White Dragon Mountain cosmos kingdom, which owns tens of thousands of gxies like the Milky Way, would hardly care about these marginal regions. ¡°Bar, let¡¯s jump!¡± Hearing about such a vast cosmos, Du Gang found his heart to be filled with longing and anticipation, eager for a first nce. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s jump to the Third Star District!¡± When they reappeared, the Ancient God had already reached the starry sky where the Third Star District was located. ¡°The closer to the gctic core, the denser the distribution ofary systems. The Third Star District has quite a few kingdoms¡­¡± ¡°However, I think we should head to the Star of Talent first!¡± Barbara exined with a smile, ¡°The Star of Talent, an open-faced giant in the third spiral arm of our Third Star District, is about the size of the entire sr system¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not important, the main reason toe here first is that it¡¯s a stopover for those from the fourth to the ninth districts of our third spiral arm¡­¡± ¡°This ce is also a formal ce to register a cosmic identity¡­¡± Soon, following Barbara¡¯s introduction, the Ancient Godnded on a satellite base. ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯ll hide in your watch. Don¡¯t chat with me in crowded ces. Al of my level is rare here. Be careful not to attract attention¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± As soon as the spaceship stopped, there was a staff member outside waving his hand, signaling him to disembark. ¡°Hello, is this your first time on the Star of Talent?¡± Just by ncing at Du Gang¡¯s watch, the worker knew he was from the suburbs. Seeing Du Gang nod his head, he added, ¡°Okay, you can choose to carry the spaceship in quantum space, or you can choose to park it at our base, but there is a parking fee¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang quickly turned around and put it away with his storage ring. At the same time, he questioned, ¡°Do you allow outsiders to freely carry spaceships here?¡± The workerughed, ¡°This is the Star of Talent, no one dares to make trouble here!¡± Du Gang subtly sensed the cultivation of the worker, and suddenly understood the scenario. Just this worker who weed him had reached the Comet level, the power on that was a bit exaggerated. ¡°Sir, since this is your first time on the Star of Talent, I will take you to do a cosmic identity registration and exin the relevant situation to you¡­¡± Thus, under the guidance of this staff member, Du Gang boarded a flying vehicle andnded in the interior of the Star of Talent. On the way there, employee number 1588 told him a lot of information. ¡°Sir, do you know how I knew you were here for the first time at first nce?¡± Du Gang was taken aback and shook his head. 1588 lifted his wrist with a smile, revealing a more advanced watch, andughed: ¡°That¡¯s because, our watches are lightputer watches like this one, and your watch is a suburban-produced Al watch¡­¡± Du Gang paused and asked, ¡®What¡¯s the difference?¡± 1588ughed, ¡°Our lightputer watch can connect to the virtual cosmos. Do you know what the virtual cosmos is? Do you need me to introduce it to you?¡± ¡°No need, I know that!¡± Soon, the two of themnded on the ground, and under number 1588¡¯s guidance, he arrived at a cosmic identity registration center. ¡°Sir, Please go over there for registration. After registration, you will be given a lightputer watch that can log into the virtual cosmos!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang became instantly interested. After bidding farewell to 1588, he quickly walked in. This registration center was veryrge, with tens of thousands of floors, each one for identity registration. Even so, when Du Gang went in, he was queued up to the thousandth floor and still had to wait in line. In the meantime, he stealthily spoke to his watch, ¡°Barbara, that man just said that the light brain is better than the Al, what does he mean?¡± The next second, Barbara¡¯s disdainful voice reached his earpiece. ¡°Hmph, light brain, Al, that guy doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, he¡¯s referring to external devices, while I exist virtually¡­¡± Soon, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn in the queue. The identity registration was performed in a single room, into which he walked. Two attractive young women were seated on two chairs in the room, with various pieces of high-tech equipment and tables and chairs set up in front of them. ¡°Please sit!¡± Du Gang sat down as directed. ¡°Please fill out this form!¡± The staff member gestured to the virtual interface on the table with a smile. Upon seeing this, Du Gang started to fill out the form as requested. It was mostly basic information such as name, race, hometown address, etc. After filling in the form as specified, he clicked the submit button. ¡°You¡¯re from the Ninth Star District?¡± The staff member asked in surprise after seeing the form. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, is it rare?¡± The staff member nodded, ¡°The people whoe here for identity registration are usually from the fourth and fifth star districts. After that, fewer and fewer peoplee. People like you, from the ninth star district, in all my time working here, I have only served one. You!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°How long have you been working? I am the only one you¡¯ve encountered¡­¡± ¡°Over 10,000 years!¡± Du Gang was stunned, she didn¡¯t look old, yet she had lived for over 10,000 years. Upon closer observation, he realized that the two staff members in the room also had power at the Comet level. At that moment, Barbara¡¯s voice rang quietly in his earpiece. ¡°Geez, didn¡¯t you forget that the closer to the gctic core, the longer people Du Gang woke up to the realization that the lifespan of people living in the gctic core was ten times that of the Ninth Star District where Earth was located. Du Gang estimated that he could live a few times longer on the Star of Talent, so everything was back to normal. Soon, after the woman conducted a scan on Du Gang with some instruments, she handed him a lightputer in the form of a watch, smiling: ¡°Congrattions, registrationpleted. This lightputer is a gift to you. You can use it to log into the virtual universe¡­¡± ¡°Is it for free?¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised. This watch looked much better than the one he wore. Was it for free? The woman smiled and said, ¡°These watches are sponsored by the Virtual Universe Company, and anyone who newly joins the universe will receive one!¡± ¡°What a grand scale!¡± Du Gang praised, such apany was indeed powerful. While walking outside, he removed his old watch and put on the new one. At the same time, when he reached a deserted area, he quietly said, ¡°Bla, can you transfer to this lightputer watch?¡± ¡°No problem, I have no physical body anyway. I originally exist in these systems¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡®What should we do next?¡± Coming to such an open universe-level for the first time, he felt a bit unustomed. Just like a country bumpkin going to the city, he felt somewhat at a loss. Because here, he had already seen a number of-level powerhouses. Besides, there were a number of ster-level powerhouses wandering around. Bla suggested, ¡°First, find a ce to live, then log in to the virtual universe to check the situation!¡± Soon, under the guidance of Bla, he quickly found a beautiful residence. However, a problem arose when making the payment. ¡°Sir, we do not ept currency from other kingdoms!¡± ¡°Not ept?¡± Du Gang was stunned. Didn¡¯t Bla say that the exchange rate between the kingdom and empire currencies was ten thousand to one? ¡°I didn¡¯t say they could be exchanged with each other. I just wanted to tell you how precious our spaceship is!¡± Bla quietly reminded him through the earpiece. ¡°Use Source Crystals. Apart from Gxy Coins issued by the Cosmic Bank, if you want to move freely in the entire universe, the most important currency for trading is Source Crystals!¡± Source Crystal, a crystal mined from the core of the, can be used for practicing by those above meteorite level and below level. This substance, which never appeared in the Wasted Star Region, was found inrge quantities by Du Gang, in the national treasury of Dragon Qian and Immortal Turtle. Most of them were provided by an unnamed ster-level powerhouse who appearedter, adding up to more than one million pieces. He took out a Source Crystal and asked, ¡°How many of these do I need to pay? The staff member¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Sir, the price of a Source Crystal is about ten thousand Gxy Coins. If you give me a Source Crystal, I will have to give you change ! ¡± Hearing this, Du Gang directly threw over the Source Crystal. Sure enough, Source Crystals are not valuable. Every naturally produces some, but the amount is influenced by entropy. The more remote the, the fewer the Source Crystals buried inside. However, for people below the level, it is extremely precious, because Source Crystals are located in the¡¯s core, and only powerhouses above the level can get them. Most of the more than one million Source Crystals owned by Du Gang were provided by the ster-level powerhouse who appeared after Dragon Qian. Thinking about this, he took out another red crystal and asked, ¡°How much is this worth Upon seeing the object in his hand, the staff member was shocked, ¡°Is that a Ster Crystal?!¡± Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I took this from inside a star¡­¡± The one in his hand was the one he had obtained from the sun when he killed Zeus and others from the Hall of Gods. Later, in the storage ring of the ster-level powerhouse who had the domain, he found some more, only about a hundred pieces. ¡°Sir, a Ster Crystal is worth one hundred million Gxy Coins. Do you want to sell it? We offer conversion services here! ¡± Seeing the staff member so excited, Du Gang understood that this thing was quite valuable. He put it back and said lightly, ¡°Not for sale!¡± Although the staff member was a bit regretful, he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. From Du Gang¡¯s words, the staff member learned that the man in front of him was at least a ster-level powerhouse, and not a weak one. To obtain a Ster Crystal is even more difficult than obtaining a Source Crystal. Even a ster-level powerhouse might not be able to stay in the core of a star for long. The Ster Crystal that Du Gang found in the sun could only be described as a lucky find. It had moved itself out of the core area. Soon, the staff member gave Du Gang nine one-thousand Gxy Coin notes. Perhaps knowing that this was Du Gang¡¯s first visit, the staff exined, ¡°Sir, Gxy Coins are issued by the Milky Way Empire. Just this material is quite valuable, it can guarantee no decay for ten thousand years¡­ ¡± As Du Gang took the notes, he felt that they were quite hard. Without the strength of a meteorite level, one might not be able to tear the note. The staff member guided Du Gang and introduced the local conditions. ¡°Sir, our Star of Talent is now directly governed by the Milky Way Empire¡­¡± ¡°In the first star district, the second star district, and the third star district, there are no kingdoms or dukedoms. These are dominated by family forces¡­ ¡± ¡°In your kingdom, there may only be one ster-level like you, but here, just on the Star of Talent, there are no less than ten thousand ster-level powerhousesing and going every day¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand people?¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised, but then he thought about this that was the size of the sr system and immediately understood. Such a major could not be destroyed by ster-level powerhouses, let alone-level powerhouses. Therefore, the so-called and ster levels are set ording to the scale of the smallest and smallest star respectively. After the staff member left, Du Gang picked up the lightputer, ready to see what was so mysterious about the virtual universe. At this point, Bla suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Chapter 151 - 151: 150 Divine Bloodline! Chapter 151 - 151: 150 Divine Bloodline!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡± Du Gang looked at her in confusion. Barbara chuckled, ¡°I need to register on your lightputer¡­¡±
¡°We, intelligent life forms, need to register on a lightputer in advance if we want to log into the virtual universe!¡± Du Gang was surprised: ¡°You can enter it too?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Barbara gleefully added, ¡°Behind the scenes of the virtual universe are the most powerful intelligent life forms!¡± Du Gang was stunned, the virtual universe also possessed intelligence. Soon, Barbara took a chip from Du Gang¡¯s original watch, saying, ¡°Insert this chip into your lightputer. Once that¡¯s done, my information will be registered¡­¡± After Du Gang did as instructed, Barbara nodded, ¡°Alright. I am now connected to the virtual universe. From now on, I can reside both in the virtual universe and in reality!¡± Although Du Gang did not understand what it meant, he still congratted her anyway. ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± Du Gang excitedly switched on the lightputer, ready to log in. ¡°Ding! ¡±
¡°Your ount has not been activated. Please activate it at your local virtual universepany¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, looking at Barbara, he asked, ¡°Does this thing also need activation?¡± Barbara looked embarrassed, ¡°The old master used to log in unrestrictedly, I forgot about it¡­¡± Quickly, she pulled up a map, ¡°There is a branch of the virtual universe corporation on the Star of Talent. It¡¯s not far from here, let¡¯s go open an ount!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Du Gang reluctantly agreed and headed out once again. ¡°How much does it cost to open an ount?¡± Barbara giggled, ¡°I know that. Their ount fees cost one Source Crystal per year.¡± ¡°One Source Crystal per year?¡± Du Gang queried: ¡°Don¡¯t they ept paper currency?¡± Barbara shook her head, ¡°The value of the currency system is different in every ce¡­ ¡±
¡°You¡¯ve seen this too, the money in our eighth and ninth star regions, as well as the currency in the third to the seventh suburban star regions are not recognised by the Milky Way Empire¡­¡± ¡°Even the currency in the Milky Way Empire isn¡¯t recognised in the White Dragon Mountain¡¯s Primarv Universe.¡± ¡°Not recognised?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Then how are their trade settlements carried out?¡± ¡°Source Crystal of course, or Ster Crystal if that¡¯s not avable. Both of these energy crystals are universally traded in the cosmos¡­¡± He roughly understood. Simr to how the Milky Way Empire was ruled by Zhou Haotian, if he mass-produced currency and then exchanged it in the White Dragon Mountain Universe, wouldn¡¯t they incur a big loss? Barbara chuckled: ¡°Here, the exchange rate between the currency of the White Dragon Mountain and Gxy Coins is 1:10,000. But if you want to exchange Gxy Coins for the currency of the White Dragon Mountain, it¡¯s not possible because they don¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Additionally, the value of Source Crystals varies in different regions¡­¡± ¡°Like right now, didn¡¯t you just exchange Source Crystals for 10,000 Gxy Coins? If in the White Dragon Mountain Universe, one Source Crystal is worth around 10,000 White Dragon Coins¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was shocked: ¡°A 10,000 times difference? So, if I get a bunch of Source Crystals from Milky Way Empire and exchange them in the White Dragon Mountain Universe and then go back to the Milky Way Empire to exchange money, wouldn¡¯t I make a fortune?¡± Barbaraughed: ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The distance between universes is not near. For instance, where we are in the Milky Way Gxy, even the nearest Ster System is three to four hundred thousand light years away. If you want to get to the White Dragon Mountain Universe, at the very least, you¡¯d have to traverse several billion light years. Do you know how much fuel such a long distance requires? Moreover, you must use a spacecraft that can performrge-scale jumps, not wasting time. Such a business, spanning several billion light years, could only be managed by the four major corporations!¡± After some consideration, Du Gang agreed that was the case. Such a vast distance could only be traversed using space jumps. Even if a spaceship could reach the speed of light, the journey from Milky Way Empire to the White Dragon Mountain Universe would still take billions of years. For such a wide distance, there is no significant difference between proceeding at thirty or a hundred times the speed of light; you won¡¯t be able to go much further. Moreover, how much fuel would it take to power a spaceship for billions of years?! Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°Given the vast distance, why do the four major corporations bother setting up a base here?¡± Barbaraughed: ¡°One aspect is for resources. The universe is full of wonder and can produce many rare treasures. They station themselves here to collect these treasures at low cost from various remote areas ¡­¡± ¡°On the other hand, they are here to attract talent for theirpanies!¡± ¡°You must know that the reputation of the four major corporations in the universe is based solely on their strength. Therefore, talented individuals are of great importance to them!¡± As they spoke, they arrived at the nearest virtual universe corporation. The enormous building, ten thousand meters tall, was entirely the virtual universe¡¯s office point. Depending on one¡¯s power, the floor one needs to reach would vary. From a distance, Du Gang saw signs on every one or two thousand floors. Soon, on the second sign from the top, around the eight thousandth floor, he saw the port for-level powerhouses to do their business. Seeing this, he quickly flew up. The floors responsible for receiving-level strongmen were only a thousand in total, but at this moment, many customers were served and there were many ces showing full lights. ¡°No way, where did so many peoplee from?¡± He was surprised, in the eighth star region a-level powerhouse could be a monarch of a kingdom¡­ Barbaraughed: ¡°It¡¯s normal, actually. This ce gathers the strong from the third to ninth star regions of the Milky Way spiral arm, most of the-level experts from various ces have basically alle here. You should know, the virtual universe can do many things . ¡°Plus, the price of one Source Crystal per year, has made numerous people pay bit by bit!¡± Soon, he found a portal and flew in. ¡°Hello, sir, can I assist you with anything?¡± A beautiful woman dressed in a uniform was sitting behind the counter, looking at him. Du Gang spoke, ¡°I just got a Light Computer and I want to log into the virtual universe, open an ount¡­¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡°The cost to open an ount is one Source Crystal per year, we do not ept other currencies¡­¡± ¡°In addition to this, our current promotions are, if you activate ten years of virtual universe time at once, you get an additional year free, if you activate a hundred years at once, you get eleven additional years free, if you activate a thousand years at once, you get an additional one hundred and eleven years free!¡± She didn¡¯t speak about options higher than that, because the customers here typically only activate one year or ten years at a time. Very few people activated a hundred or a thousand years at once. Du Gang thought for a moment, then took out a thousand Source Crystals with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ll start with a thousand years!¡± The woman, looking at the Source Crystals piled up on the counter, was stunned and quickly stood up. ¡°Sir, please wait a moment!¡± ¡°Pat, pat, pat!¡± After a quick jog to the back, another woman, even more attractive, arrived. ¡°Hello, I am the branch manager of the virtual universepany on this floor. Are you sure you want to activate a thousand years?¡± It was clear that such arge customer was not something the previous woman at the counter dared to handle, in case anything went awry. Du Gangughed and said, ¡°One thousand Source Crystals, in exchange for one thousand one hundred and eleven years of time, right?!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The customer manager was extremely polite, her eyes full of ambiguity when looking at Du Gang. Anyone who could activate this much time at once must be from a wealthy family! ¡°Then activate it, give it to me straight away!¡± Du Gang waved his hand grandly and said in a bold voice. He still had one million Source Crystals in his spatial ring, enough to spend! ¡°Alright!¡± Then, with the help of the customer manager, his ount was quickly activated and one thousand one hundred and eleven years of time were activated! ¡°It¡¯s all set up, do you need any other services?¡± As the customer manager handed back the Light Computer, she bent down deeply, revealing her impressive figure. Du Gang nced at her and shook his head, ¡°No need, thank you!¡± After saying that, he took the Light Computer and left. With an excited mood, he quickly returned to the vi he was renting. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the virtual universe!¡± ¡°Great, finally I can return to the virtual universe!¡± It was apparent that B was even more excited than Du Gang. She hadn¡¯t been in the virtual universe for a hundred thousand years. ¡°Connecting to the virtual universe¡­¡± A deep, grand voice echoed in Du Gang¡¯s consciousness. After about three seconds immersed in the darkness, the next moment, his unique virtual universe code and information appeared. ¡°Please confirm your information!¡± After he confirmed with his thoughts, he instantly appeared in a modern city. On the streets were all sorts of pedestrians of varying heights and races, hustling and bustling. Du Gang quickly looked down and found himself with a ¡®body¡¯. He experimented by touching it, the sensation was no different from his real body. Next to him, a miniature B fluttered around like a little fairy. Looking at the oddly-looking humans passing by, Du Gang asked in surprise, ¡°These people?¡± Bughed, ¡°They are all humans, scattered throughout the universe¡­¡± ¡°However, the region we are in now is the territory of White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation¡­¡± ¡°Though the virtual universe connects the entire universe, it¡¯s also divided into different regions ording to the universe nations¡­¡± ¡°ces like our Milky Way Gxy don¡¯t qualify for a separate region, hence we and the White Dragon Mountain Universe nation are in the same region¡­¡± ¡°Besides our Milky Way Gxy, there are ten thousand other star systems at the same level, all within the White Dragon Mountain region!¡± At this point, Du Gang saw in the distance inds floating in the sky. ¡°Those inds are individual regions. We are a primary universe nation hence we are located on an ind at the bottom. This ind, named White Dragon Mountain Ind, can amodate all the people from the White Dragon Mountain territory¡­¡± Du Gang was shocked, there are a trillion people in the Milky Way alone. This ce was gathering over ten thousand equivalent star systems. ording to the principle that the closer to the center, the more the poption, resources, ands, this ind must have at least a total of twenty trillion people! Bughed, ¡°The Virtual Universe Company divides the universe into levels. It is said that the central position belongs to a continent at the center of the universe. Going outward from there, there are ten thousand continents formed by ten thousand advanced universe nations¡­¡± ¡°Our White Dragon Mountain Ind is on the outskirts of the Pangu Continent¡­¡± Seemed like she saw what Du Gang was thinking, she chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, there aren¡¯t that many people here. As you saw with the Milky Way, the ount opening fee alone requires a Source Crystal per year. Even for-level powerhouses, this is a considerable expense; how could they possibly share it with others?¡± ¡°Hence, most of the individuals in the virtual universe are-level powerhouses or above. But, don¡¯t be surprised if you see people below level; those are definitely the younger generation of some major ns¡­¡± Du Gang realized, that makes sense. However, looking at the throngs of peopleing and going on White Dragon Mountain Ind, there seemed to be hundreds of millions of people in the virtual universe just now. This was just one ind, White Dragon Mountain. If the entire universe were taken into ount, there would be so many-level powerhouses! B then began to exin by his side, ¡°There are many things you can do in the virtual universe: learning, ying games, fighting, trading, meeting people, chatting with beautiful women, etc. Everything is possible here¡­¡± ¡°However, I believe the most important thing for you is that you can cultivate here, learn, and broaden your horizons!¡± ¡°Here, as long as you have money, you can purchase cultivation manuals, and with money, you can cultivate here¡­¡± After a series of exnations, Du Gang finally had an understanding of the virtual universe. It was essentially another universe, because here, all of your feelings are no different from reality. Moreover, vou can do manv things that cannot be aolished in realitv. For example, if you want to cultivate a powerful mystical technique that requires extremely precious materials, these might be too extravagant to use in reality. You can simte these materials here in the virtual universe and experiment with them. Or, if you want to switch genders today, in reality, it would necessitate surgery, but here you only need to press a button to experience the entire spectrum of sensations of being a woman¡­ In addition to this, there are all sorts of trading info, ways to barter resources, and so on. There are too many possibilities to list. Du Gang casually clicked on a shop selling secret techniques and was immediately stunned by the listed prices. A random cultivation technique could cost up to ten million White Dragon Coins! ¡°Our universe belongs to White Dragon Mountain, and what you see here is mostly self-produced and sold by White Dragon. We generally use White Dragon Mountain¡¯s currency for transactions¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°I¡¯m from the Milky Way Gxy, where am I supposed to get White Dragon Mountain¡¯s currency from?¡± Barughed, ¡°The Cosmic Bank! The Milky Way Gxy has branches of the Cosmic Bank, and they provide services to exchange for White Dragon Mountain¡¯s currency¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°One Source Crystal in exchange for ten thousand White Dragon Coins?¡± ¡°In your dreams,¡± sheughed. ¡°These guys are running a business. In the Milky Way Gxy, one Source Crystal can only be exchanged for one White Dragon Coin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s robbery!¡± Du Gang was astonished, these four major forces really knew how to do business. The Cosmic Bank, it¡¯s simply a lucrative industry. Aside from them, the Virtual Universe Company is the same. One person, one Source Crystal per year; just imagine how many people are in the universe and how many Source Crystals have to be paid each year. It¡¯s unbelievable! Shaking his head, he reluctantly gave up on buying a cultivation technique. Looking at the distant inds, Du Gang asked, ¡°What if I want to go shopping on other inds, or go sightseeing, can I leave White Dragon Mountain?¡± Barughed, ¡°Yes, you can. However, the Virtual Universe Company determines your initial location based on your real-world location when you log in the Virtual Universe¡­¡± ¡°For example, since you logged in from the Milky Way Gxy, you appear on White Dragon Mountain¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, if you want to go somewhere else, you have to pay an ind departure fee and an ind arrival fee, or and arrival fee!¡± ¡°How much does it cost?¡± Du Gang asked curiously. Barughed, ¡°The price is set ording to your initial location. For instance, since you¡¯re currently on White Dragon Mountain, it costs ten thousand White Dragon Coins to leave¡­¡± ¡°And the arrival fee depends on the pricing of the ind ornd you wish to visit¡­¡¯ ¡°For example, if you want to go to Pangu Continent, you need to pay ten thousand Pangu Coins to go there!¡± ¡°So expensive?¡± Bar nodded, ¡°Yes, this might be to establish barriers and prevent people from running around randomly on the inds¡­¡± So basically, forces of the same level could interact, but going to a higher-level ce would be very difficult. For example, if he wants to go to Qiankun Ind from his current location on White Dragon Mountain, he will need ten thousand White Dragon coins and ten thousand Qiankun coins. But the problem is, he¡¯s from the White Dragon Universe. In the White Dragon Universe, whenever he wants to exchange currency at the Cosmic Bank, it¡¯s ording to themodity prices of the White Dragon Universe. That is, one Source Crystal can only be exchanged for one Qiankun Coin. To obtain ten thousand Qiankun Coins, he would need ten thousand Source Crystals. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just stay on White Dragon Mountain!¡± Du Gang then gave up on the idea of venturing off the ind. However, White Dragon Mountain offers plenty of ces to visit, because it attracts people from the entire White Dragon Universe, making it extraordinarily lively. Just as Bar was about to introduce more recreational activities, Du Gang stopped her, ¡°Enough. Tell me about the ces where I can cultivate?¡± He didn¡¯t need cultivation methods for the moment, his inherited memories are sufficient enough for that. ¡°For cultivation, there are various cultivation sites. For instance, there are cultivation sites for different universal Laws. Here, you can gain insights into the Laws under their simted attacks. These are generally the most expensive¡­¡± ¡°Then there are the various imagery cultivation sites. The old master used to go there the most. Unfortunately, he spent a lot of money but ultimately failed toprehend the imagery¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a ce that¡¯s suitable for enhancing yourbat effectiveness and is good forprehending imagery and Laws¡­¡± Du Gang eagerly asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Bar answered, ¡°The Training Ground!¡± ¡°Here you can choose your opponent based on your needs. The strength and realm of the enemy can all be set by you. However, the price isn¡¯t low¡­¡± ¡°Apart from the Training Ground, there¡¯s another ce that can improvebat effectiveness, but it can be somewhat harmful to people¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The Killing Field!¡± Bar exined, ¡°You can also die in the Virtual Universe, but usually, in the cities that belong to the peaceful zone, fighting is not allowed because the bodies of those who enter are that of ordinary people¡­¡± ¡°However, the Killing Field is different. In there, you can scan and import your physical condition from the real world and engage inbat with others¡­¡± ¡°The final result of these battles is death!¡± ¡°Although dying in the Virtual Universe isn¡¯t real death, it still inflicts some strain on one¡¯s mental state¡­ Regarding the mentioned Killing Fields, Du Gang was quite intrigued. ¡°Are the fighters in the Killing Field randomly paired with people from the universe?¡± Bar nodded, ¡°Exactly, the Killing Field is divided into Initial-Level Killing Field, Intermediate-Level Killing Field, Advanced-Level Killing Field, and Top-Level Killing Field!¡± ¡°Each level corresponds respectively to Ster Level, Universe Level, Sector Lord Level, and World Lord Level!¡± ¡°Such high levels?¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised, ¡°Do these domain lords and sector lords alsoe here to fight?¡± ¡°Of course, although there is not a single domain lord level power in our Milky Way Gxy, it¡¯s different in other cosmic nations, such powers are countless there¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, if I want to join the killing field, do I have to fight with ster-level strong ones?¡± ¡°Exactly, and they match opponents based on strength, win-loss records and so on, they always try to choose an opponent with simr strength to you in order to achieve the training effect!¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite good!¡± Du Gang praised. Soon, he arrived at the primary killing field of White Dragon Mountain Ind. These killing fields were sectioned off because of the differing entry fees. Like the White Dragon Mountain Ind, it typically only opens up a primary killing field. People within the White Dragon Mountain territory need to pay a hundred White Dragon Coins to gain entry. The admission ticket for each match cost a hundred White Dragon Coins. However, if you can win against your opponent, your hundred ticket fee can be waived. Not only that, but you also get fifty of the enemy¡¯s White Dragon Coins. He nced at the number of participants in the Killing Field and found that the current number of people participating in the White Dragon Mountain¡¯s primary killing field had reached a hundred million. ¡°So many?¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised. You know, the primary killing field is a ster-level killing field, usually only the ster-level strong ones will enter. Ba Lughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal. Just our Milky Way Gxy alone has over a million ster-level beings. In the entire White Dragon Mountain early cosmic nationbined, there are ten billion ster-level beings, and only more toe. It¡¯spletely normal for a hundred million people to be fighting in there!¡± Du Gang was indeed eager to go in and fight with these ster-level guys, but he currently has no White Dragon Coins and he¡¯s too reluctant to exchange them with the source crystals. Suddenly, he thought about his shifting issue, and asked: ¡°Ba L, can my shifting situation be tranted in the virtual universe? ¡°No, the lightputer scans your body every time you log in. If you want to bring the ancient god body in, you must shift before entering the virtual universe¡­ ¡± Ba L paused and said, ¡°That¡¯s how the old master did it before!¡± Next, Du Gang left the killing field and began touring around White Dragon Mountain Ind. Suddenly, he noticed a crowd of people lining up behind a tall building and asked curiously, ¡°What are these people doing?¡± Having taken a look at the situation over there, Ba Lughed, ¡°That is a cosmic-level force within the territory of the primary cosmic nation of White Dragon Mountain. They are currently recruiting¡­¡± ¡°The Arena?¡± Du Gang understood, ¡°So many people lining up, are they all trying to sign up? Ba Lughed, ¡°No, the line for sign-up is not here. Sign-up requires a fee so there definitely won¡¯t be this many people¡­¡± ¡°This is a special channel for sign-up, recruiting individuals with special bloodlines or exceptional talents. As soon as they are chosen, they can join the arena for free!¡± She quickly checked for a while and added, ¡°I just looked over it. This arena is called White Orchid Arena, established by a cosmic level force, and its real location is within White Dragon Mountain Cosmic Nation¡­¡± ¡°The sign-up fee is not cheap indeed, a-level requires a hundred White Dragon Coins, and the ster-level requires ten thousand sign-up fees. However, ording to them, once you join the Arena, you can learn a technique in the Arena, for example, the-level can learn a Fourth Rank technique, while the ster-level can learn a Rank Five technique¡­¡± ¡°They can choose to increase the cultivation technique, or choose the same level attack, defense or special ss techniques!¡± Du Gang had some understanding of the levels of techniques, generally, they are benchmarked ording to the upper limit of the power they could exert and the upper limit it can be cultivated to. Like his ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡± is a typical Rank Five attack technique, which is a Ster-level technique! Normally, ster-level is the stage of observer state, like cosmic level, then it willprehendws, and like domain lord level, willprehend domains. Last time, the person who assassinated Du Gang was definitely a guy with extraordinary talent. Only at the sr level, he alreadyprehended the domain. However, he screwed up while trying to take care of the Ancient God on the edge of the training grounds. Whereas the ¡°Light and Dark Secrets¡± Du Gang obtained, is a Seventh-Rank technique. Apparently, Du Gang didn¡¯t know the value and overlooked it. The queue was moving quickly, and people were leaving with a sigh every now and then. ¡°What¡¯s their selection criterion?¡± Ba L checked for a while before answering: ¡°In terms of bloodline level, those with a level three bloodline and above can join without test¡­¡± ¡°Bloodline Level?¡± Du Gang was hearing this term for the first time, ¡°Does my ancient god physique count as a bloodline?¡± Ba L nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The universe is vast and there are many races in the universe¡­¡± ¡°The division of bloodline level is based on the standard of adulthood¡­ ¡°For instance, Ancient God like you belongs to the God Level Bloodline. Once matured, it is Eternal Level. Of course, the energy required for maturation is quite high.. ¡°A saint-level bloodline, on the other hand, is at the Sector Lord Level when matured. Each step forward requires less energypared to a god-level bloodline¡­ ¡°Thenes the Rank One bloodline, at Domain Lord Level when mature!¡± ¡°Rank Two bloodline, at Cosmic-level when mature!¡± ¡°Rank Three bloodline, at Ster Level when matured!¡± ¡°Next is the Rank Four bloodline, at Level when matured!¡± ¡°Rank Five bloodline is at Satellite Level when matured!¡± ¡°Rank Six bloodline is at Comet-level when matured!¡± ¡°Rank Seven bloodline is at Meteorite-level when matured!¡± ¡°Rank Eight bloodline is at Meteorite Level when mature!¡± ¡°Rank Nine bloodline is at Purple Level when matured!¡± Du Gang finally understood, ¡°So I am a god-level bloodline? Are there other god-level bloodlines in the universe?¡± ¡°Yes, ording to the old master, apart from the Ancient Gods, there are other divine bodies in the universe¡­ The Eternal Level, also known as the Immortal Level or God Spirit Level! A god-level bloodline like the Ancient God bes a god spirit upon maturation! Chapter 152 - 151: Joining the Virtual Universe Company! Chapter 152: Chapter 151: Joining the Virtual Universe Company! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Have you heard? Pang Shui is dead!¡± ¡°Pang Shui? The Outer Gate Disciple who joined the Cosmic Colosseum?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him. Apparently, he was visiting his hometown recently when his soulmp was extinguished!¡± ¡°What? But isn¡¯t his hometown in the eighth star sector? Who in the countryside could have managed to kill him?!¡± ¡°Who knows? My guess is Pang Shui was just a fame-seeker, bragging about his so-called Ster Levelprehension of the Domain. That was probably all self-promotion!¡± Du Gang unintentionally overheard this news when passing by a tavern in the virtual universe. ¡°Tell me, what is an Outer Gate Disciple of the Cosmic Colosseum?¡± He had the feeling that the Pang Shui these people were discussing closely resembled the Ster Level powerhouse he had recently killed. After quickly gathering information, Bar spoke: ¡°The Pang Shui they¡¯re discussing, an Outer Gate Disciple of the Cosmic Colosseum, is indeed from the Milky Way Empire¡­¡± ¡°Generally, wherever the Virtual Universe Company sets up a branch, the other three major forces will follow¡­.¡± ¡°In our Milky Way Gxy, there isn¡¯t just one Universe Level like Zhou Haotian, but also four Universe Level beings sent by the four great powers¡­..¡± Indeed, in such a big business, not having such powerful people to safeguard the interests would be too much trouble. Otherwise, every now and then there would be misappropriation which would be very annoying. ¡°An Outer Gate Disciple of the four great powers generally refers to remarkable talents recruited by local power groups¡­..¡± ¡°Our Milky Way Gxy¡¯s four corporations¡¯ branches generally recruit Outer Gate Disciples and registered Disciples¡­¡± ¡°Registered Disciples refer to those with strong aptitude butcking the strength to reach the Ster Level¡­¡± ¡°Outer Gate Disciples, on the other hand, are those who have both a strong talent and have reached the Ster Level¡­¡± Du Gang asked, frowning, ¡°How many Outer Gate Disciples has the Cosmic Colosseum recruited in the Milky Way Gxy?¡± ¡°They usually send a batch of disciples back every hundred years. But this time, with the Cosmic Peak Talents Competitioning up, about two batches of Outer Gate Disciples remained here, totaling more than a hundred people!¡± ¡°Their standards for recruiting Outer Gate Disciples are that individuals must be under ten thousand years old with Ster Level power andprehension of the Laws!¡± ¡°Like Pang Shui, there are only three people in the Cosmic Colosseum who have Ster Level cultivation and haveprehended a Domain!¡± Du Gang¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Was he that lucky to just happen upon one of them? ¡°Do you think people from the Cosmic Colosseum could cause trouble for us? Bar shook his head, ¡°It depends on the circumstances. If someone is ambushed and killed, regardless of who the perpetrator is, they will be hunted to the end¡­¡± ¡°But if someone is killed in a fair fight, that just shows the victim was less skilled. Such powers generally do not pursue revenge. But, usually, when people reveal themselves, nobody dares to kill a disciple of the four great powers¡­¡± Du Gang stroked his chin, ¡°So, even if they were to investigate, it wouldn¡¯t affect me¡­¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Bar shook his head, ¡°Although the rules of the Cosmic Colosseum are like this, it doesn¡¯t mean the local branch will remain indifferent!¡± ¡°ording to investigations, Pang Shui had outstanding talent and was highly regarded by Ou Yun, a Universe Level powerhouse stationed in the Milky Way Gxy. He invested quite a bit of resources in him early on¡­¡± ¡°Only investment? He didn¡¯t take him as a disciple?¡± Barughed, ¡°Take as a disciple? These Universe level folks do not have the qualifications. Usually, those recruited by the four great corporations cannot be taken as disciples by anyone below Eternal Level within ten thousand years¡­.¡± ¡°Think about it: a potential future Eternal Level powerhouse being snapped up by a Universe Level guy would be detrimental.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, the four great powers generally prohibits this from happening. Investment is permissible, taking as a disciple is not. They want to take a disciple? Let¡¯s wait until they reach the Eternal Level!¡± Du Gang understood and asked, ¡°So, is it possible that the Universe Level powerhouse Ou Yun will kill me out of frustration? ¡°Exactly!¡± This left him speechless. He hasn¡¯t even reached the core territory of the Milky Way Empire, yet he already has two Universe Level beings after his life. Keep in mind, there are only five Universe Level powerhouses in the whole Milky Way Gxy! ¡°This won¡¯t do, I need to quickly advance to Ster Level!¡± Du Gang felt a bit helpless. He was currently at Level; he might stand a chance against a Ster Level individual, but against a Universe Level one, he probably wouldn ¡®t win. Remember, when Du Kang was at Ster Level, he was killed by Universe Level Zhou Haotian. Even though Zhou yed dirty, the fact that he could block the Sky-breaking Strike from Ancient God showed that Zhou Haotian¡¯s strength was not weak. ¡°Bar, help me calcte how much resources I need to rise to Ster Level, where the nearest ruins are, and approximately how much they contain¡­¡± Now, for the first time, he felt a sense of urgency. After Bar made some calctions, he said, ¡°Ordinary people with enough talent can breakthrough from the Ninth Rank of Level to Rank One of Ster Level with just one Ster Crystal. But you, as an Ancient God, will need at least ten thousand!¡± ¡°Given your current physical condition, it¡¯s impossible to search for Ster Crystals in the stars, so we can only obtain them from ruins¡­¡± ¡°We currently have about a hundred Ster Crystals. The other Source Crystalsbined with our pile of materials are equivalent to about three hundred Ster Crystals¡­¡± Du Gang questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t the waiter not say that the exchange rate between Ster Crystals and Source Crystals was one to a hundred?¡± Bar replied helplessly, ¡°That was their buying price. They were just saying whatever because they saw you were from the countryside. Normally, one Ster Crystal is equivalent to ten thousand Source Crystals!¡± ¡°Got it. I still need over nine thousand seven hundred Ster Crystals!¡± ¡°So, you mean I need over nine thousand seven hundred billion Gxy Coins?¡± Bar shook his head, ¡°No, it would be even more than that. Normally, nobody would exchange Source Crystals for Gxy Coins. Source Crystals and Ster Crystals are usually used for cultivation, or for exchanging with others for some rare treasure. So if you want to buy with money, you will definitely have to pay much more¡­¡± The need for more than nine thousand billion Gxy Coins gave Du Gang a headache. With so many resources, you could raise ten thousand Ster Level powerhouses. But all of these resources still wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to advance from Level to Ster Level! ¡°The nearest ruin will be active in about a year. Judging from the energy, it has resources approximately worth five hundred Ster Crystals¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Du Gang felt surprised. He had thought these ruins would be amazing, but it turned out¡­ Bar shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not a small amount. A ruin with five hundred Ster Crystals, you need to realize that this many resources is enough for five hundred people to advance to the Ster Level!¡± ¡°Even for you, if you wait ten or twenty thousand years, it should be enough to gather ten thousand Ster Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Ten or twenty thousand years¡­¡± The expression on Du Gang¡¯s face went ck. Not including the time spent in his Life Space, he was only seventeen years old. Even taking into ount time in his Life Space, he was only in his sixties. Ten thousand years was such a long time for him! He shook his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s too long, I need to think of other ways¡­¡± Trading? Forget it, it¡¯s not my thing! Or should I rob those kingdoms in the suburbs? That doesn¡¯t seem right¡­ Furthermore, those ces probably don¡¯t have many useful resources, and their currency would not be epted by the Milky Way Empire. After thinking it over, he dismissed the idea. ¡°Is there really no other way to make money¡­¡± Suddenly, he thought of the Killing Field. The preliminary Killing Field, one admission ticket costs one hundred White Dragon Coins, winning a game earns fifty White Dragon Coins. Two wins would equate to one hundred White Dragon Coins, two hundred wins would be ten thousand White Dragon Coins, which would be equivalent to one billion Gxy Coins, almost enough to buy a Ster Crystal. ¡°Winning two hundred games to earn a Ster Crystal, does that mean if I win two million games in the preliminary Killing Field, I could earn ten thousand Ster Crystals?¡± Du Gang suddenly became excited, with Sky-breaking Strike, who could defeat him at the Ster Level? The Sky-breaking Strike could even take down Pang Shui, who possessed a Domain. ¡°Wait, I cannot use the giant form, if I do, wouldn¡¯t I be announcing to Zhou Haotian and that Ou Yun my arrival?¡± After careful consideration, Du Gang decided to venture to the preliminary Killing Field to earn money. However, he would not use his giant form, just a normal human form to fight. The eighth star region. A spaceship was leading while three others followed, moving back and forth in areas like the Hidden Dragon Kingdom and the Immortal Turtle Kingdom. As they were about to reach a duchy¡¯s star system in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, the lead spaceship came to a halt. ¡°The three of you are crossing the line, what do you mean by following me after the death of my extern disciple from Cosmic Colosseum?¡± The person speaking was Ou Yun, the division chief of the Cosmic Colosseum¡¯s Milky Way Gxy division who had a high regard for Pang Shui. Three men descended from the other three spaceships, all looking smug. ¡°Ou Yun, think about it, the extern didn¡¯t stop you from investigating, we¡¯re just here to look around, this eighth star region is not the territory of your Colosseum¡­¡± The man leading the conversation was dressed in the attire of the virtual universe corporation. However, judging from his manner of speaking with Ou Yun, he was clearly also a universe-level powerhouse. ¡°Fan An, are you deliberately antagonizing me?¡± Ou Yun¡¯s face was as cold as ice, turning as ck as charcoal. Fan An smirked, ¡°You put it wrong, have I obstructed you in any way? Besides, I¡¯m not the only one here, why didn¡¯t you say they¡¯re also causing you trouble?!¡± Ou Yun nced at the other two universe-level powerhouses representing the Milky Way Gxypanies, returned angrily to his spaceship, and continued his journey toward a duchy¡¯s star system in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. After he left, Fan An and the other two conversed telepathically as they followed along. ¡°We agreed beforehand, if we find a talented individual, let him choose ording to his own capabilities!¡± ¡°Hehe, naturally!¡± The reason they followed Ou Yun was they had received news of Pang Shui¡¯s death too. Pang Shui, a Ster Level expert who¡¯dprehended the Domain; his talent was quite exceptional in such a remote ce. If he were sent up, Ou Yun might earn considerable merits. Such a genius should have been able to battle even the ninth-rank Ster Level powerhouses, but he died in the eighth star region! This indicated either the presence of a terrifying and invaluable relic or the emergence of an even more impressive genius. Compared to a terrifying invaluable relic, they were more inclined to believe in the emergence of a genius. That was why they had followed Ou Yun to see who had killed Pang Shui. If they demonstrated exceptional aptitude, they would definitely make a move to recruit them. After all, once they stationed here, they could reap quite a reward for selecting excellent talents for the higher-ups. Furthermore, if they had a good rtionship with the genius, they may receive assistance in the future once the genius achieved sess. Therefore, this kind of remote station was both tough and advantageous! If luck was bad, it was tough; if luck was good and they encountered a once-in-a-thousand-year genius, it would be advantageous, with great advancement to expect! Soon, the four spaceships entered the territory of a duke in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom. They stayed for half an hour and then disappeared, heading towards the ninth star region. An hourter, they reappeared in the star region where the Hong family of Hidden Dragon Kingdom was located. ¡°They must have fought here!¡± In contrast to Ou Yun, who was grimly continuing on his journey, Fan An and the others began conversing in a rxed and jovial manner. They had learned the specifics about this ce by following Ou Yun. They knew that a seventeen-year-old guy had killed Pang Shui. Currently, all three of them felt like they had found a treasure and couldn¡¯t wait to meet this guy named Du Gang. ¡°It¡¯s rare for a genius to emerge from the ninth star region!¡± ¡°I heard that it is the heritage of an entity called Ancient God that emerges only once in a hundred thousand years¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it seems there¡¯s still a bounty on that Zhou Haotian!¡± They weren¡¯t stationed here a hundred thousand years ago and didn¡¯t know much about Ancient God. They simply considered Ancient God a rare race or an entity with extraordinary talent. ¡°No matter what the heritage is, to kill one¡¯s way from the ninth star region and even y Pang Shui, such a genius is extraordinary!¡± The three were actually not in a hurry because eventually, they woulde into contact with him. The only route to rise in the Milky Way was through one of the four majorpanies. Ahead of them, Ou Yun listened to them converse and felt bitter. Clearly, this guy named Du Gang was a being with talent much more terrifying than Pang Shui. As per norms, he should immediately ignore his previous grudges, court Du Gang, and invest heavily in him in anticipation of future returns. But the problem is, Pang Shui was the one he favored and funded the most, and he also sponsored the others as well. If he were to wee the person who murdered Pang Shui, others¡¯ feelings toward him would gradually fade. They would think that Ou Yun only invested in them for his own benefit, and the returns wouldn¡¯t be maximized. Therefore, he is also quite torn right now. There are two choices, one is to ept Du Gang, which would discourage the others. The other is to show enmity towards Du Gang, pretend to make a stand, letting others know his stance, and then seize the opportunity to gain their trust. The four men had scrutinized the previous battlefield. ¡°Pang Shui must have used his Domain!¡± ¡°Yes, before this, he had used the Law of Light and Darkness to hide himself¡­¡± ¡°It seems that he took advantage of the time when Du Gang¡¯s fight with the dragon ended and ambushed him¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes, after the ambush didn¡¯t seed, he exerted his Domain, but as a result, he got killed by counter-attack!¡± ¡°This Du Gang, I wonder what his abilities are, that he was able to counter-attack on such desperate grounds!¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait to meet this seventeen-year-old genius!¡± Listening to the conversation of the three men, Ou Yun felt increasingly upset. Without observing any more, he directly boarded the spaceship and leapt towards the Star of Talent. ording to the investigation, Du Gang did not return to the Ninth Star Region, nor was he in the Eighth Star Region. It is highly likely that he moved to the Third Star Region. Given his strength, it makes no sense for him to stay in the suburbs. Therefore, investigating on the Star of Talent is the best oue! As soon as Ou Yun appeared on the Star of Talent, Fan An and the other two followed him through the spatial nodes. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop following me?¡± Ou Yun waspletely annoyed by these three individuals. Fan An chuckled: ¡°Yo, the Cosmic Colosseum is being ambitious, wanting to oppose our three houses!¡± Ou Yun nced at him, didn¡¯t say anything, collected his spaceship, and directly descended towards the ground without even taking a flying vehicle. The personnel at the satellite base had alreadymitted to memory the faces of the five most powerful individuals in the entire Milky Way Gxy and not only did they not obstruct their way in, they ended up broadcasting it through the internalwork of Star of Talent. As a result. as soon as Ou Yun and his group touched down, they were met with a group of influential leaders from the Star of Talent, paying their respects and weing them. Ou Yun and the others did not dismiss these people. After all, having these people around would make their work proceed faster. After all, not everyone could recognize the four of them. If they encountered an obstinate youth who was confrontational, and they ended up killing the wrong person and losing face, it would be unbearable. ¡°I want a list of those who arrived on Star of Talent for the first time today, Ster Level!¡± Soon, the authority responsible for registering this information quickly began arranging people and looking through the records. In a while, someone had brought over the list of people who had registered their arrival on Star of Talent for the first time. ¡°Sir, here is today¡¯s list, a total of three hundred and fifty people, all are of Ster Level!¡± Quickly, Ou Yun started reading the list, upon seeing this the other three immediately huddled over. Under the scrutiny of the four men, they went through the entire list. ¡°Not here?¡± The four men were stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t hee to Star of Talent?¡± At this moment, Fan An thought of something and quickly said: ¡°Bring out the list of those at the Level too! ¡± Upon hearing this, the other three suddenlyughed. ¡°Stop joking around, a Level defeating a Ster Level who understood the domain? What kind of joke is that?!!¡± Even Ou Yunughed, if a Level guy was the one who killed Pang Shui, then he would take it! In this way, with the other three in shock, Fan An really found the information of Du Gang. ¡°This guys, he really is at Level!¡± Seeing the familiar face in the photo, the four men looked at each other! ¡°Could it be that he is Ster Level but only registered as Level when he checked in?¡± ¡°Impossible, this is automatically scanned by the device, how could he arbitrarily register his level ¡°A Level, such an existence, how much benefit do you think he can bring Once this statement came out, all four men simultaneously realized and hurriedly said: ¡°Quick, quick, quick, start the search, pull up the global surveince, check the global check-in and check-out situation!¡± The local leaders of Star of Talent, seeing their attitude, quickly got into action. In no time, Du Gang¡¯s whereabouts were found. ¡°He¡¯s temporarily residing in this vi area, he used Source Crystals for the payment¡­¡± Before the crowd could exin, the four of them immediately headed for the vi where Du Gang was residing. The other Ster Level leaders all followed, simultaneously wondering who this Level person they were searching for was. He was worthy of being treated like this by the four Cosmic Level powerhouses from the four major corporations! ¡°Du Gang, it¡¯s not good, someone¡¯s investigating your information, they¡¯re at your door!¡± Just as Du Gang was preparing to go to the Cosmic Bank to exchange for a hundred White Dragon Coins, B suddenly shouted in anxiety. ¡°What?!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang quickly stood up and ran towards the exit without pause. Without uttering a word, he directly flew into the sky and swiftly left. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Suddenly, a voice from afar echoed. Du Gang turned his head to see arge group of people running towards this direction. From the pressure exerted by them, he could feel that the weakest ones were of the Ster Level, and he could not see through four of them at all. Damn it! His speed increased again, employing the first transformation of the Skyward Nine Transformations in an instant. ¡°Swoosh! He shot up into the air, like an E-ss spaceship, instantly breaking through the atmosphere and flying into outer space!¡± Just as he reached the sky, he quickly took out the Ancient God token and prepared to call on the shuttle for immediate transport, but a man suddenly appeared before him. ¡°Don¡¯t be startled, I¡¯m not here to kill you!¡± Du Gang was taken aback for a moment, nearly transforming to attack him. However, seeing the man¡¯s friendly demeanor, he restrained himself. ¡°I am Fan An, a cosmic level strongman stationed in the Milky Way by the Virtual Universe Company¡­¡± Fan An didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly revealed his strength. As expected, Du Gang halted upon hearing this. A person of such caliber had no need to deceive him. Before he could respond, the people from the interior of the flew up. At this moment, the look on Ou Yun and the other two faces was full of surprise when they saw Du Gang. Du Gang¡¯s speed had already reached that of a cosmic level powerhouse. The three of them were caught off guard and were half a second slower. Just this half a second allowed Fan An to take the initiative. Soon, the other three people quickly introduced themselves. When he heard the name Ou Yun, Du Gang felt a little movement in his heart, but he remained silent. After their introductions, Fan An was the first to speak: ¡°On behalf of the Virtual Universe Company, I invite you to be a registered disciple of ourpany!¡± As soon as he finished his introduction, the other three people sessively extended their invitations. ¡°On behalf of the Cosmic Colosseum, I invite you to be a registered disciple of ourpany!¡± ¡°On behalf of the Cosmic Bank, I invite you to be a registered disciple of ourpany!¡± ¡°On behalf of the Cosmic Mercenary Alliance, I invite you to be a registered disciple of our alliance!¡± All four of them extended the invitation to be a registered disciple at the first opportunity. Du Gang was stunned. When had he be so sought after? Four people vying for him? Besides, wasn¡¯t Ou Yun supposed to be seeking revenge on him? At this moment, the representative of the Mercenary Alliance spoke, ¡°Du Gang, as long as you join our alliance, I promise to provide you with resources to cultivate to the Ster Level¡­ ¡°Our Cosmic Bank can also¡­¡± The other three forces quickly followed suit, promising a great deal. Du Gang hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°What if I need arge amount of energy to break through from the Level to the Ster Level?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how much, ourpany will support you¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, saying, ¡°No, I want to know a specific number. I don¡¯t believe there is no limit to the cultivation of registered disciples. Can vou tell me the maximum amount you can provide?¡± He knew that these people must have assumed he was a regr Level cultivator, so they dared to make the outrageous promise of covering all resources necessary to reach the Ster Level. Impossible. The resources needed for cultivating him would be enough to cultivate ten thousand Ster Level cultivators. What power could afford this? Upon hearing this, the four quickly reported the approximate quotas of their respectivepanies. As Du Gang had expected, the figures they reported ranged from three to five Ster Crystals, nowhere near sufficient for his cultivation. What surprised him was that it was the Cosmic Mercenary Alliance that offered the most resources, while the most potent force, the Virtual Universe Company, offered the least. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you break through to the Ster Level, there will be new quotas¡­ ¡± The four of them, worried that he would think the resources insufficient, went over some of the future benefits for Ster Level and beyond. At this moment, Ou Yun suddenly sent a telepathic message to Du Gang. ¡°Du Gang, my name is Ou Yun, you must know Pang Shui is someone I value highly since you saw us escaping¡­¡± ¡°As long as you join our Cosmic Colosseum, we can forget about Pang Shui¡¯s matter. Moreover, I will personally provide you with some resources¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang answered telepathically, ¡°And what if I don¡¯t join?¡± Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s words, Ou Yun did not hesitate to threaten, ¡°If you don¡¯t join, I hear that Zhou Haotian has a grudge against those who received your inheritance. I might tell him your whereabouts and seek justice for Pang Shui¡­ ¡± After hearing this, Du Gang did not reply to him, instead, he telepathicallymunicated with Fan An. ¡°If I join the Virtual Universe Company, can you ensure my safety?¡± Fan An was taken aback, inquiring, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Firstly, Zhou Haotian wants me dead for killing his father and I surely want to kill him too!¡± ¡°Secondly, just now Ou Yun threatened me. He said if I do not join theirpany, he would cause me trouble. If you can guarantee my safety against these two, I will join the Virtual Universe Company!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t need to think twice. He immediately ruled out the Cosmic Colosseum because Du Kang disyed hatred towards the Colosseum and there was a possibility that the Ancient God held a grudge against it. He could not possibly join them. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be amb to the ughter? The other twopanies weren¡¯t as capable as the Colosseum, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t fascinated by them. Besides, Fan An from the Virtual Universe Company, the person who just stopped him and the strongest person present, was the only one he asked. Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s question, Fan An suddenlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you join the Virtual Universe Company, no one dares to touch you. If they want to kill you, I will protect you!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang finally smiled and announced, ¡°I have made up my mind, I will join the Virtual Universe Company!¡± Truth be told, he was not interested in the resources others were offering, but since these people had sought him out, he needed to have a backing.. Naturally, the stronger the backing, the better! Chapter 153 - 152: Primary Level Killing Field! Chapter 153: Chapter 152: Primary Level Killing Field! Trantor: 549690339 Cosmic Colosseum ¨C Milky Way Gxy branch. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Crash!¡± There is a flurry of sound from overturned tables and chairs. People outside the door, whether they are outer disciples or registered disciples, have all quietly left. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Elder Ou Yun, he¡¯s so angry¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Pang Shui is dead!¡± ¡°I know, but it didn¡¯t seem like this before¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not because Pang Shui is dead!¡± The elegantly dressed youth, corners of his mouth lifting, said: ¡°My family is from the Star of Talent, just received news. The guy who killed Pang Shui is a 17-year-old from the Ninth District¡­¡¯ ¡°The four of them were fighting for him, but in the end, he chose the Virtual Universe Company¡­ ¡± The youths suddenly wondered: ¡°17 years old? What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, his name is Du Gang!¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Ou Yun. I will pay you a personal visit a few days after to show my gratitude!¡± ¡°No need for such formalities, I just don¡¯t want the wicked to escape justice¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, Zhou Haotian began to ponder. The Ancient God was his kill from one hundred thousand years ago. He originally thought that the god was truly dead, but never expected for him to have a sessor, one with such high inherent talent. ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred thousand years¡­¡± He sighed with emotion, but in his mind, he was thinking of how to kill Du Gang. Such a gifted person, he must exterminate him before he grows up. Otherwise, in the future, if he surpasses himself, killing him would just be a piece of cake, wouldn¡¯t it? Yin Xin is the territory of the Milky Way Empire. The entirety of Yin Xin is a gigantic,rger than the Star of Talent. With a diameter of three light-years, even if people lived on the same, some ces would require space jumps to reach. Although Yin Xin is a, it has already surpassed the concept of a, and people started referring to it as a Core Star. The entire Milky Way Gxy revolves around this Core Star. On this Core Star, there¡¯s a ce spanning an area of one trillion square kilometers belonging to the Virtual Universe Company. The reason it¡¯s sorge is that a superrge server for Milky Way Gxy¡¯s Virtual Universe logging is set up here. On the fringe of this region is the base of the Virtual Universe Company in the Milky Way Gxy. Even though its area is small inparison to the entire base, it still covers almost ten million square kilometers. In the center of this base stands a building reaching up to one million meters in height. It¡¯s the tallest building in the Virtual Universe, and thergest branch in the Milky Way Gxy. In one of the core sections of this building, Du Gang and Fan An are sitting across from each other in a room, chatting. ¡°Du Gang, Ou Yun is a petty person. If your talent wasn¡¯t this good, he probably wouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction. But since your talent is exceptional, and you didn¡¯t agree to join him after he tried to rope you in, I¡¯m guessing that he will probably inform Zhou Haotian¡­¡± Fan An patiently said: ¡°Therefore, I hope that during this time, you stay here. This building belongs to ourpany¡¯s territory, and anyone daring to invade is dering war on ourpany. When the timees, someone will definitely be dispatched from above to deal with it. Therefore, it¡¯s very safe to stay here. Try not to leave!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave?¡± He didn¡¯t have any objections to this. Since this ce belongs to the Virtual Universe Company, it is indeed very safe. However, he still asked: ¡°But I have some business to take care of at the bank¡­ ¡°That¡¯s a minor issue!¡± Fan Anughed: ¡°You are now a registered disciple of the Virtual Universe Company. Whatever business you want to handle, just order it and someone will take care of it on your behalf!¡± He was a bit curious, asking: ¡°What business are you nning on doing?¡± ¡°I was thinking of converting some Source Crystals for White Dragon Coins¡­¡± Getting to this point, Du Gang coughed, asking: ¡°Do you have a channel here that can directly exchange Source Crystals as per the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation¡¯s rate?¡± In the current situation, one Source Crystal in the Milky Way Gxy can only exchange for one White Dragon Coin, but in the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation, it can be exchanged for ten thousand White Dragon Coins. He wanted to see if there were internal channels avable at this upper level¡­ Fan An couldn¡¯t help butugh, replying: ¡°Do you really think I could manipte everything? The question of the exchange rate in different ces is the core business of thepany. Not to mention me, even those at the Domain Lord Level or Sector Lord Level wouldn¡¯t dare to fiddle with it randomly¡­¡± ¡°However, if you can bear with it, you can keep the Source Crystals with you until you get to the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation, and then exchange it¡­¡± Having thought about it, Du Gang agreed. If these people who control a Universe Level can manipte the exchange rate, they could cause a copse of the entire universe just by trading. Imagine this, on the Milky Way¡¯s side, trading one White Dragon Coin for one Source Crystal, then using that Source Crystal to trade for ten thousand White Dragon Coins, then using those ten thousand White Dragon Coins to buy ten thousand Source Crystals in the Milky Way, then exchanging those in White Dragon Mountain for one hundred million White Dragon Coins. Keep doing this, and it wouldn¡¯t take long for the entire currency system of the universe to copse. After understanding this, Du Gang gained some insight into the different exchange rates set by the four bigpanies in different ces. Even though it seems unfair, it ensures that the entire universe¡¯s currency system isn¡¯t hugely affected. Even though the four bigpanies are making huge profits from it, they are able to do so because they control the entire universe, which gives them the right to do it. Fan An smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about the exchange rates. It has nothing to do with us and there are no loopholes to exploit¡­¡± ¡°Let me exin the benefits of being a registered disciple to you now¡­¡± ¡°Based on the Ster Crystals that you asked about earlier, every hundred years you will receive resources roughly worth one Ster Crystal. It¡¯s as if you are being given a hundred Source Crystals every year¡­¡± The amount of resources distributed were indeed not low, Fan An stated the highest possible amount. One Ster Crystal every hundred years, that was indeed a significant amount. ¡°Additionally, the requirement for registered disciples is to reach the Level within a thousand years. You are now 17 years old, so youpletely meet this standard¡­ ¡°However, the requirement for outer disciples is to reach the Ster Level within ten thousand years. You are still young, with almost ten thousand years left to breakthrough to the Ster Level¡­¡± Du Gang asked: ¡°What if when the timees, I haven¡¯t broken through to the Ster Level?¡± Fan An shrugged, ¡°If the timees and you haven¡¯t broken through, then naturally you will be a bottom-rung employee of thepany, like me, or like others!¡± ¡°I was a disciple of thepany before, an Inner Sect Disciple. Regrettably, even after ten thousand years, I only cultivated till the Ninth Rank of the Universe Level. In the end, I couldn¡¯t break through to the Domain Lord Level to be a Core Disciple¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asked: ¡°Is the disciple¡¯s rank calcted only ording to whether or not they¡¯ve broken through a certain realm within a given time?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Fan An nodded: ¡°For thepany, anything below eternal is meaningless¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many talented individuals,prehending the Ster Level Domain and thinking they¡¯re invincible. Yet in the end, they can¡¯t break through to the Cosmic Level¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, sometimes, talent and perception are equally important. If your talent reaches its limit, no matter how high your perceptivity is, you are nothing but a low-level fighter¡­¡± ¡°For thepany, is a regr Sector Lord not stronger than a Cosmic or Domain Lord who can never advance in rank?¡± Fan Anughed, ¡°Therefore, for us disciples, talent is more important than perception. Eternal Level is the end goal. Only upon reaching that can one have the qualifications topete in perception¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not easy to break through to the Eternal Level¡­¡± Fan An sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that, for thepany, the Eternal Level is the real starting point, the time to face all the prodigies in the universe¡­¡± Du Gangforted, ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart. You still have a chance. Nothing is set in stone, we can be the dark horses¡­¡± Fan An fell silent. This kid, his ability to find loopholes is really strong. Did I ask for yourfort? But he couldn¡¯t say anything. Du Gang meant well. Helplessly, he took out a handbook and handed it to Du Gang. ¡°This is the disciple¡¯s handbook of the Virtual Universe Company. It contains the behavioral rules and regtions. You need to remember all of this. Otherwise, if you break thepany rules, no one can save you¡­¡± Perhaps feeling his words were too harsh, he added, ¡°Everyone has gone through this, including those at the Eternal Level. They all have to follow thepany rules. But don¡¯t worry too much. The rules aren¡¯t too unreasonable¡­¡± With that, he left. Meanwhile, Du Gang quietlymunicated mentally with Bla. ¡°Bla, do you think it¡¯s good or bad for me to join the Virtual Universe Company?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The old master never joined any forces before¡­¡± Du Gang thought carefully and realized it was true. He had seen no memories of the Ancient Gods joining any force before. ¡°One hundred Source Crystals a year is equivalent to one Ster Crystal in a hundred years, a hundred Ster Crystals in ten thousand years¡­¡± ¡°Even if I wait for ten thousand years, I still won¡¯t have enough to break through to the Ster Level!¡± Du Gang felt helpless. He needed too many Ster Crystals. Normal people only need one Ster Crystal to break through from the Level to the Ster Level. But his breakthrough requires ten thousand, a whole ten-thousand times more! However, it¡¯s to be expected. Others can reach their peak with one Ster Crystal and can¡¯t use it anymore. If they wanted to break through, they could only leave it to fate. But it¡¯s different for him. He can rely on consuming resources to continuously increase his cultivation! As long as there are enough resources, there will be no bottlenecks. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better than most people, after all, there are no bottlenecks!¡± Bla chuckled, ¡°Du Gang, aftering to this building, I¡¯ve been able to¡­ ahem¡­ see some ssified data¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how many Level disciples the Virtual Universe Company has?¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°How many?¡± Bla grinned, ¡°One million. All of them broke through to the Level within a thousand years in the Milky Way Gxy. And this is only for the Virtual Universe Company. Adding the otherpanies, the number is probably around four to five million¡­¡± ¡°Then do you know how many of them can make it to the Ster Level each year?¡± Without waiting for Du Gang to answer, she continued, ¡°Only one. On average, one person a year, one hundred people in a hundred years, who are then sent to the upper-level cosmos country residence¡­¡± ¡°Every year there are those who exceed the age limit, and every year there are new ones who fill their ces. Therefore, merely in the Milky Way Gxy, where the Virtual Universe Company resides, there are over a hundred million Level powerhouses. These are people who failed to pass the assessments in previous years and, after exceeding the stipted time, transformed from disciples to employees!¡± Du Gang stared wide-eyed, ¡°Are you saying that the probability of an ordinary person breaking through from Level to Ster Level is one in a million?!¡± Blaughed, ¡°That¡¯s not all. You need to understand that the ones I¡¯m talking about are those with the greatest talents. There are countless Level individuals who don¡¯t even qualify to join the four greatpanies!¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve had a look at the general situation in the Milky Way Gxy. The total number of Ster Level powerhouses in the whole gxy is around two million¡­¡± ¡°While the total number of Level individuals is about ten million trillion!¡± ¡°That many?¡± Du Gang was shocked. A Level individual, in the eighth or ninth starfield, could establish a kingdom. Blaughed again, ¡°Actually, most of those at the Level, once they reach that level, basically leave their hometowns and head here to the Gctic Center¡­¡± ¡°You have to understand, the lifespan of a Level in the ninth Starfield is about 110,000 years. But in the Gctic Center, the lifespan of aary Level can reach 1,100,000 years. Some people, even if they break through to Level, have already reached their limit, but they can still live to a million years¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°If there¡¯s such a big difference in lifespan between the Gctic Center and the suburbs, why don¡¯t those peoplee over here?¡± Based on his understanding, Zn Norton was nearing the end of his lifespan, but even in the Purple Orchid Starfield, he refused to leave. Bla shook her head, ¡°As for that, you might need to ask your human race. To us, intelligence is about optimizing everything. But your human race possesses emotions. What they think, no one really knows¡­¡± Du Gang weighed in after a quick consideration, ¡°Well, my guess is probably because they know that with their little bit of cultivation, if theye to the Gctic Center, they would really be just ordinary people. And they don¡¯t want to be ordinary people, so they choose to rule in the outskirts!¡± For those near the Gctic Center, even though they know thes and Stars in the outskirts have Source Crystals and Ster Crystals, going there would reduce their lifespan, so no one is willing to go. For those who are older, even a reduction of one year in lifespan is uneptable. The closer they are to death, the more they fear it! After learning the cruel truth of the entire universe from Bla¡¯s mouth, Du Gang immediately lost his previous irritation. Isn¡¯t it just a ten thousand-fold increase in resources to breakthrough? At the very least, he still has the chance to break through to a higher level, whereas others no longer have this opportunity! And this is only considering the Ster Level. What about the Universal Level? In the entire Milky Way Gxy, there was only one naturally born Universal Level powerhouse ¨C Zhou Haotian! As for whether there were people who left the Milky Way Gxy and improved to the Universal Level, Du Gang didn¡¯t know, but in the entire Milky Way Gxy, currently, based on the base number of two million Ster Levels, there¡¯s only one Universal Level Zhou Haotian! People like Fan An, Ou Yun, etc., are all stationed oversea. There¡¯s a rotation every ten thousand years, and they don¡¯t belong to the people of the Milky Way Gxy. ¡°Understood. Starting from today, I will neither underestimate myself nor be arrogant. I will surely continue steady groundwork, neither humble nor pushy, work hard to earn money, work hard to practice, and reach the Eternal Level as soon as possible to take revenge for the Ancient God¡­¡± He subconsciously ignored Zhou Haotian. Because considering these data, he also thought about the ten thousand Advanced Universe Nations in the entire universe. Converted, there are a staggering one trillion Ster Systems of the same level as the Milky Way Gxy. This means there are at least one trillion Universal Level powerhouses in the entire Universe. Looking at it this way, what does Zhou Haotian even count as?! ¡°Phew-¡± With a clear mind, he remains calm in the face of change. At this moment, Du Gang felt his soul elevate once again. The soul of the Ancient God made progress as if he could break through to the fifthyer of Root Origin in the next second. Upon a clear realization of the vastness of the universe and his own insignificance, Du Gang lost interest in Zhou Haotian. Originally, he nned to start fires everywhere and destroy Zhou Haotian¡¯s Milky Way Empire, but now he no longer had such thoughts. That¡¯s because doing so would be a waste of his time and energy. What he had to do was to train hard, to be stronger, and to kill Zhou Haotian as a matter of convenience before leaving the Milky Way Gxy, in retaliation for Du Kang! Soon, someone specially running errands for him deposited the hundred source crystals he gave into the Cosmic Bank, and exchanged them for a hundred White Dragon Coins. After having the money for the entry ticket to the Primary Killing Field, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. After instructing B that he was avable if needed, he quickly entered the virtual universe. He didn¡¯t wander aimlessly on the streets nor listen to people from various ces boasting. He went directly to the entrance of the Primary Killing Field. ¡°I entered in my human form, therefore, the first enemy I encounter will undoubtedly be simr to me; a first-timer entering the Killing Field. Hence, I should restrain my strength and pretend to be evenly matched with the enemy. This way, I can win more matches and earn more White Dragon Coins!¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t need to, and didn¡¯t really want to transform into a giant. On one hand, it¡¯s because the Ancient Divine Spear was charging and couldn¡¯t be casually used after transformation. On the other hand, his power in his normal state wasn¡¯t much weaker than when he transformed into a giant. It¡¯s just that after transforming, the giant form had an augmentation of Sky-breaking Strike, Stored-force Strike, and the Ancient Divine Spear. ¡°Anyway, I can definitely win the match before encountering someone who possesses Laws!¡± Du Gang knew his limits, understanding that hisprehension of state of mind was only at the ninth level and that he was unable to defeat people who mastered Laws with his human-form alone. After all, the universe is sorge. Even in the Primary Killing Field of White Dragon Mountain, the enemies faced would be as many as Ster-Level experts from ten thousand Milky Way Gxiesbined. In such a vast universe, there are naturally many people stronger than him. Even within the Milky Way Gxy, if he didn¡¯t transform into a giant, Pang Shui alone could annihte him! After taking a deep breath, Du Gang slowly entered the Primary Killing Field. [Wee to the White Dragon Mountain Primary Killing Field] [Each battle requires the expenditure of a hundred White Dragon Coins] [If victorious in battle, a hundred White Dragon Coins will be refunded] [Winning a battle will award fifty of your enemy¡¯s White Dragon Coins] [Victory in battle is judged upon the death of your opponent] [After the end of a battle, you have one minute to choose whether to exit or continue battling] [Note: One hundred consecutive victories rewards an extra one thousand White Dragon Coins] [Note: One thousand consecutive victories rewards an extra ten thousand White Dragon Coins] [Note: Ten thousand consecutive victories rewards an extra hundred thousand White Dragon Coins] [Note: After ten thousand consecutive victories, you will receive the title of ¡®Asura¡¯, and the full cost of the enemy¡¯s entry fee for all subsequent matches] Seeing these multitude of instructions, Du Gang was overjoyed. He did not expect that there would be additional rewards. Especially after ten thousand consecutive victories, he would not only attain the title of ¡®Asura¡¯, but would also fully acquire the enemy¡¯s entry fees. ¡°I must downy my abilities and try to drag it out to reach ten thousand consecutive victories! ¡± Just as he was thinking this, the scene changed, and he found himself in a grasnd. Across from him was a young man filled with curiosity, clearly a first-timer as well. ¡°Hi, are you also here for the first time?¡± The young man across him waved, exchanging greetings with Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t dare to kill his opponent immediately, but also returned the greeting, trying to act as naive as possible. He did not know the standards upon which his strength was judged in this Killing Field. But he assumed if he took his time to kill the enemy, it might lower his evaluation, right? ¡°I am from the Wangliang n, where are you from?¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°I am from the Milky Way Gxy, what is your -Level Rank?¡± ¡°Haha, I am a Second-Rank Level. What about you?¡± The man across him was obviously a young master from a major family, naive and cute in a way. So, Du Gang feigned the same naivety and started chatting with him. The two of them chatted for nearly nine minutes until a gigantic countdown suddenly appeared in the sky in the tenth minute. ¡°What is that thing?¡± Both of them were-Level beings, having high attention spans to notice the countdown in the sky. As if in response to their conversation, alongside the countdown, a string of words appeared. [Once the countdown ends, the battle is over!] ¡°Battle is over? What does that mean? A draw?¡± The young man across him was confused, ¡°If it¡¯s a draw, will there be a refund?¡± Du Gang, however, didn¡¯t respond to him. A draw with a refund? That was too naive to think about. It was most likely that the organizers would take all. Du Gang only acted when the countdown reached thirty seconds. He used a basic footwork technique and rapidly approached his opponent. ¡°Friend, are you finally going to fight with me?¡± The young man across him was extremely excited, eagerly anticipating the fight. Du Gang¡¯s lips twitched slightly. How much of a Mom¡¯s boy was he to have cultivated such a naive son? He didn¡¯t wait for his opponent to react. As he was about to approach him, he swiftly increased his speed and threw a punch. With a ¡°Boom!¡± the naive boy across him exploded instantly, turning into a light that then disappeared. At the same time, Du Gang received a notification from the Killing Field. [Victory in Battle] [Congrattions on your victory] [Your entry fee has been refunded] [You received fifty of your enemy¡¯s White Dragon Coins] [Do you wish to continue the battle?] ¡°Yes!¡± With Du Gang¡¯s response, the scene abruptly changed, and he found himself in another desert scenario. As soon as he foresaw his surroundings, the enemy across him instantly took action and rushed towards him. After observing carefully, he found that the iing person was still a primary-level Level being. Upon seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to kill him, but instead executed the second step of Skyward Nine Transformations. He cultivated the technique, dodging while doing so. He nned to wait until the final minute to kill the enemy. He could also cultivate his technique at this moment. One must know, during his application of the first step of Skyward Nine Transformations on Star of Talent, only Fan An could block him, the rest couldn¡¯t even react. This meant, his speed wasparable to that of an average Universe-Level expert. So, even the footwork in the second transformation, at this moment against the enemy¡¯s attack, was more than enough. ¡°Do you only know how to run?¡± ¡°Are you still a man?¡± ¡°Stand your ground and fight me if you¡¯re brave enough!¡± The man on the opposite side, after attacking continuously many times, but not even touching Du Gang¡¯s clothes, eventually couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and cursed. Du Gang originally wanted to exercise his patience in response to these words, but on second thought, he decided not to. He decided to exercise his skill at manipting others¡¯ emotions with his words instead. ¡°Clearly, my speed is much faster than yours, which means, I have the initiative¡­¡± ¡°You thought I¡¯d been running, but in fact, I¡¯ve been practicing my footwork¡­¡± ¡°You thought I am weaker than you, but in fact, I am waiting for thest minute to finish you off¡­¡± ¡°You thought, if I want to kill you, could you escape?¡± ¡°Is all you¡¯ve thought just your imaginations?¡± The opponent was speechless, bitter inside, but yet he attacked again. He released a forbidden technique that he dared not use in reality. The instantaneously, an attack as fast as lightning quickly went towards Du Gang. Du Gang chuckled, slightly raising his speed, just deftly dodging the mighty-looking attack, taunting: ¡°What use is it to know forbidden arts? Can it hit me?¡± However, the next second, something happened that left him speechless. ¡®You want to drag it out to ten minutes to lower your rating? Huh, I won¡¯t let you seed!¡± The opponent lifted his hand directly, and then struck his own forehead. ¡°Bang!¡± His head exploded¡­ Instantly, the match was over. ¡°That guy, he¡¯s ruthless¡­¡± [Victory in Battle] Du Gang nced at the time, realizing that only three minutes had passed, and was immediately infuriated. ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t show off anymore, I¡¯ll y the rookie card!¡± Having learned his lesson, Du Gang quickly started the third match. This time, he faced an opponent who was not a neer ¨C as he could see from the virtual information bar above his opponent¡¯s head. HIS enemy had won four out of six battles. Suddenly, he noticed that the opponent was holding a sword, and he was immediately stupefied. ¡°Wait, friend, why do you have a sword in your hand?¡± There was a scar on the opponent¡¯s face, who chuckled when he heard this, replied: ¡°You must be a newbie, don¡¯t you know that you can scan the weapon in your hand before entering the virtual universe?¡± ¡°These weapons, although they won¡¯t appear on White Dragon Mountain Ind, they can manifest in the Killing Field. The power is exactly the same as the weapon in reality, which means, if you have any weapon in reality, you will have the same weapon in Killing Field!¡± The scarred man also wanted to earn more White Dragon Coins, so he started chatting with Du Gang, not in a hurry to start fighting. As for Du Gang, he yed the role of a neer, asking questions here and there. It wasn¡¯t until there were only three minutes left that the scar-faced manughed and said, ¡°Alright, time is almost up. I should finish you off¡­¡± Once again, Du Gang asked, ¡°Bro, onest question!¡± The scar-faced man, confident in his impending victory and behaving patronizingly, indifferently replied, ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°Does the rating system calcte based on time?¡± The man with the scar nodding, ¡®Yes, it rates ording to the time you defeat your opponent. After all, there are countless battles happening every second, and even the artificial intelligence can¡¯t cope with it. It¡¯s also a huge waste ofputing power. So in this killing field, thepetition time is calcted¡­¡¯ Du Gangughed. At this moment, the scar-faced man also drew his long sword and attacked Du Gang. But to his surprise, Du Gang¡¯s strength was not strong, however, his footwork was very fast, just managing to dodge his attacks every time. ¡°Kid, your footwork is not bad!¡± The scar-faced man continued to assume his superior attitude andmented lightly. And so it went, one chasing to kill, one desperately dodging, for two and a half minutes in all. Finally, with only thirty seconds left, the man was furious. ¡°You there, can you stop dodging? If we drag it out for thest thirty seconds, we¡¯ll both lose and we¡¯ll both be fined¡­ Upon hearing this, Du Gang stopped, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t dodge then!¡± The scar-faced man was relieved, activated his best swordsmanship and charged at Du Gang. ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang indeed didn¡¯t dodge, but the expected beheading didn¡¯t happen. His sword hit something like a Fourth Rank weapon, making a cracking sound like metal colliding. Before he could react to what had happened, his opponent had twisted off his head. Instantly, the scar-faced man turned into a beam of white light and vanished. Emerging outside of the Killing Field, the scar-faced man was stunned. ¡°What the heck happened?¡± ¡°Was I killed by a newbie?¡± ¡°Elf, rey thest match, I want to see the details!¡± Finally, after he finished watching the entire match, he realized he had been yed! ¡°You sly devil, pretending to be a newbie despite being so powerful, damn it!¡± Meanwhile, Du Gang in the Killing Field didn¡¯t continue fighting, but quit the Killing Field and left the virtual universe after the match. He nned to project his Worries Relief Spear into the virtual universe, just in case he encountered a formidable enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be left helpless.. Chapter 155 - 155: 154: Storming the Sky-reaching Tower! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 155 - 155: 154: Storming the Sky-reaching Tower! (Please subscribe!)
Trantor: 549690339 Ever since learning that the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition was only two years away, Du Gang used up his remaining thirteen time runes. He gained an additional 13,000 days. During these days, he didn¡¯t practice footwork or spear techniques but instead focused all his energy on understanding the mysteries of Sharp Gold.
In addition, he borrowed many books about fundamental knowledge from the Book Collection Pavilion and moved them all into his Life Space. Whenever he hit a bottleneck inprehending the mysteries, he would whip out a book and immerse himself deeply in reading. Du Gang didn¡¯t actually have a strong foundation in these basics. He had barely studied these fundamental theories. Even though he had learned a bit about power from techniques like Spear and Lance Nine Kills and Nineyered Strength, his understanding of cultivation, the Laws, and the world was minimal. During these days, Du Gang was like a traveler parched and hungry in the desert, fervently learning the foundational knowledge. At the same time, his knowledge and strength in Gold Element Laws drastically increased with the growth of his knowledge base. Finally, on the 7,000th day in his Life Space, he had understood ny-nine percent of the mysteries of Sharp Gold. But no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t grasp thatst one percent. Following those days, he spent an entire 3,000 day and night period unable toprehend that remaining one percent. Besides that, he read all the books he had brought with him, even the misceneous books in his memory, to the point where they were worn thin. In the end, in desperation, he picked up the previously discarded Light and Dark Secrets again. This was the secret text from Pang Shui¡¯s storage ring. Before heprehended thews, Du Gang couldn¡¯t understand it and assumed it was a typical item. Looking at it now, he realized it was no ordinary item¡ªit contained the principles of Laws.
¡°My affinity with the Light and Dark Laws is five percent, which actually isn¡¯t worse than the average person. Even if I¡¯m just learning it, maybe I can use analogous reasoning and fully understand Sharp Gold.¡± With that thought in mind, Du Gang quickly began learning. This learning took up the remaining 3,000 days. As he progressed, he even forgot about his iplete understanding of Sharp Gold. ¡°Without light, all things in this world would be shrouded in darkness!¡± This was the opening quotation to the Light and Dark Secrets. When Du Gang first read this sentence, he glossed over it without paying much attention. But, as he mastered a hidden mystery, hisprehension of this sentence deepened. Everyone and everything actually emits radiation, such as heat and light, and all this information is disseminated through light. This hidden mystery allows a person topletely hide their light in this world, making them ¡®disappear¡¯. As Du Gang¡¯s understanding of these hidden mysteries deepened, his figure became more and more faint, as if blending with his surroundings. Unless one looked closely, it was even hard to notice him. He seemed to have entered a particr state, so much so that he didn¡¯t even notice when he dropped the secret text. Moreover, the light that was initially illuminating the entire space from his phosphorescent stone began to flicker like a faulty light bulb. It started to dim.
The phosphorescent stone wasn¡¯t glowing anymore? No, the phosphorescent stone was still exerting its effect. The truth was, something was absorbing the light emitted by the phosphorescent stone. As time passed, the light within the space became darker and darker. Finally, when the entire space became pitch dark that nothing could be seen, a visible circle of light spread out from Du Gang, radiating in all directions. This was the Domain of Light! Not only did Du Gang master the hidden mystery, but also, after entering a special state, he fully grasped this hidden mystery and eventually acquired his Domain. This was rted to the location of the Life Space. It was not connected to other cosmos, it was like a small world, which was in line with the true meaning of the hidden mystery, allowing Du Gang to quicklyprehend it. Suddenly, with Du Gang¡¯s eyes slowly opening, the light originally from the phosphorescent stone gradually recovered, and the entire space slowly lit up again. Feeling the Domain around him, a smile crept onto Du Gang¡¯s face. ¡°So that¡¯s how Pang Shui was hiding right in front of me¡­¡± Having grasped the Mystery and perfected it, and possessing oneyer of the Light and Dark Domain, he finally understood the principle behind Pang Shui¡¯s initial concealment. It was bypletely enveloping himself with this Light and Dark Domain that his body waspletely isted from the outside world, no longer emitting any light, thus achieving invisibility in both physical and mental aspects. This type of invisibility is undetectable even to mental power, because mental power detection requires identifying a specific subject. But the Light and Dark domain converges all light, so with no signal for mental power to receive, naturally it cannot detect a person. ¡°Huff!¡± Du Gang exhaled and nced at the timer next to him. It was already beyond thirteen thousand days, reaching thirteen thousand two hundred days. Seeing this, he quickly left the Life Space. ¡°You finally came out!¡± As soon as he emerged, Bar joyfully said, ¡°Fortunately, you came out, otherwise you would have missed an opportunity!¡± Du Gang paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s only been two hundred days, right? There should still be five hundred days till the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition.¡± ¡°The opportunity I¡¯m referring to is not that!¡± Bar quickly used projection technology and soon, an image of a tower-like object appeared on the ground. ¡°This tower, called the Sky-reaching Tower, is abined effort of the Virtual Universe Company and the other three majorpanies¡­¡± ¡°Inside, there are countless steps. With each ascension, the body is subjected to increasing pressure. Apart from this, the Sky-reaching Tower itself releases energy that subtly enhances the physical fitness of the challengers¡­¡± Du Gang got it, this was a benefit the Virtual Universe had provided for its disciples. He said with a smile, ¡°I guess I¡¯m in luck, I just managed to catch¡­¡± Bar shook his head, ¡°It was supposed to startst week, but Fan An, Imowing you were in retreat andprehending the Laws, dyed it for you. You¡¯re lucky you came out, otherwise people from the other threepanies wouldn¡¯t have been able to wait¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang promptly said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go right away!¡± As he spoke, he immediately contacted Fan An. Milky Way Empire. A group of men and women dressed in the outfits of the four majorpanies quietly entered a secret room. Inside, Zhou Haotian was sitting. Seeing theme in, he wasted no time and said directly, ¡°You are all people I have supported. Originally I was going to wait until you became sessful before asking for a treasure to help myself break through and advance¡­¡± ¡°But now, I have to call in your favors in advance¡­¡± The man at the forefront listened to this, gave a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s better to use the favors in advance, it saves future trouble, speak up!¡± Zhou Haotian, hearing these words, was neither angry nor disturbed. He only remarked lightly, ¡°Wang Liang, I remember that you used to be the most respectful in front of me, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so self-confident now¡­¡± He was actually very unsatisfied, Wang Liang was indeed raised by him, but was poached by the people from the Cosmic Colosseum. At this time, another girl spoke faintly, ¡°Sir, please state the matter at hand. With so many of us gathered together, it¡¯s easy to get exposed¡­¡± Zhou Haotian nced at the speaking girl again, didn¡¯t criticize her anymore, instead he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys about to enter the Sky-reaching Tower?¡± ¡°I want you guys to kill someone for me inside¡­¡± ¡°Kill someone? In the Sky-reaching Tower?¡± Wang Liang frowned, ¡°How can anyone be killed in such a ce?¡± Zhou Haotianughed, ¡°It¡¯s simple, murder by using the rules¡­¡± ¡°The Sky-reaching Tower, aside from using a bunch of energy, if you can use the power of Earth Element Laws, I have here a wood rune. I need you to stick it on the guy¡¯s back after you reach the ten thousandth step¡­¡± ¡°The Sky-reaching Tower, with each step you rise, an Earth Element power will strengthen your bodies¡­¡± ¡°And wood restrains earth. Wood can absorb the energy of the Earth Element. Once it surpasses ten thousandyers, a person¡¯s body will harbor a lot of Earth Element power in a short time. This Wood Element rune can trigger the detonation of the Earth Element power in that body ¡­¡± ¡°The reason I have beckoned you here is that you have the strongest gifts. Reaching ten thousandyers should not be a problem. So as long as you aplish this and kill that person, then the cause and effect between you and me will bepletely settled! ¡± The people present exchanged nces. They were very tempted by Zhou Haotian¡¯s proposal. Finally, someone could not resist asking, ¡®What¡¯s that person¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± The Sky-reaching Tower. It¡¯s truly a towering structure¡ªeighteen thousand kilometers high, with a diameter of nine hundred and sixty kilometers. At this moment, beneath the Sky-reaching Tower, it was packed with descendants of the four majorpanies who had received the news. This Sky-reaching Tower will open for a month. Every disciple can enter continuously. The number of disciples from the four majorpanies in the Milky Way Gxy has reached four to five million. They all gathered beneath the Sky-reaching Tower at this moment. Thankfully, the Sky-reaching Tower is sufficientlyrge and long. These four to five million people could not encircle the tower, even holding hands in a circle. Right now, besides the Sky-reaching Tower itself, numerous tforms have been set up around it for people tond on. These tforms maintained a certain distance from the Sky-reaching Tower, but not too far away. Generally, a tform encircling the entire tower would be set up every time the altitude increased by tens of meters. These tforms were designed to catch those who fell off while climbing the tower. In addition, countlessrge screens are installed on each tform. These were used to record and disy the information of tower climbers. Before the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition began, the tower climbing rankings were used to stimte the contestants. Soon, Fan An, Ou Yun, and other four cosmic powerhouses appeared out of thin air, suspending in the four directions of the air, ensuring that people in every direction could see them. ¡°Everyone!¡± As the mouths of the four people in the four directions opened at the same time, the noisy crowd below quieted down. ¡°The Sky-reaching Tower is indeed a rare treasure tower. Anyone who climbs it will gain a lot ¡°Anyone, as long as they break through a thousandyers, will be rewarded with a Source Crystal ¡°Break through ten thousandyers and get rewarded with a Ster Crystal ¡°Break through fifty thousandyers and get rewarded with ten Ster Crystals ¡°Break a hundred thousandyers, award one hundred Ster Crystals ¡­¡± People are quite indifferent to these rewards because they are too far-fetched for them. Though none of the crowd has ever climbed the tower, they have closely examined the situation of those who had climbed before. Five thousand years ago, the highest level the disciples of the previous generation reached was just over forty thousandyers, only a little bit away from ten Ster Crystals. And the rest were even worse, not many of them managed to climb past a thousandyers ¡­ ¡°I believe all of you have already learned about the specific situation of the Sky-reaching Tower, so I won¡¯t say much. Now, the Sky-reaching Tower is officially open!¡± With the deration of opening from the cosmic powerhouse, everyone started to move and walked towards the tower at the first opportunity. Luckily, the base of the tower was spacious enough to amodate everyone entering simultaneously. In less than three seconds, over four million Level and Ster Level powerhouses had entered the Sky-reaching Tower instantaneously. At the same time, therge screens on the tforms outside the tower started to flicker. [Layer 1 Number ot People: 4565454] [Layer 2 Number of People: 231] As time passed, more and more people moved up to the higheryers. At this moment, Du Gang also entered the Sky-reaching Tower along with the crowd. As he stepped onto the staircase, a gravitational force was transmitted from under his feet, while a very weak force began to burrow into his body. He understood that this was Earth Element power strengthening his body. But his body had already reached a terrifying degree of strength, such strengthening is rather minimal! The stairway here was very thick, with each step reaching a height of fifty centimeters. However, the steps ahead were not much of an issue for most people. People didn¡¯t even pause, all swarming upwards in droves. Within a short while, they had left the lowest steps. Finally, when everyone reached the hundredth step, suddenly, the group that had been on the same level began to differentiate. Within the Sky-reaching Tower, the pressure doubled every hundred steps. This led to a sharp decrease in speed for those with weaker abilities after reaching the hundredthyer. However, most people were still striding robustly towards higher ground. Just like that, within a short moment, when the main force reached the two hundredth step, there was another separation. Another batch of people lost speed, transitioning from the first cohort to the second. Then came the three hundredth step, four hundredth step¡­ each time, some people would fall behind. Until the five hundredth step was reached, suddenly, the majority of the people slowed down. The Sky-reaching Tower not only increased the difficulty level every hundred steps but also doubled the difficulty level every five hundred steps. This time, only about a scarce amount of tens of thousands of people continued to sprint upwards. The six hundredth step, seven hundredth step, eight hundredth step¡­ every increase of a hundred steps resulted in at least ten thousand people falling behind. When the team progressed to over nine hundred steps, there were only over fifty thousand people left. Meanwhile, those who were originally at the lowest steps also gradually gave up, jumping out towards the tower,nding at the nearest tform. This is the power of the Sky-reaching Tower. Each ascending step required the climbers to exert full strength. Meanwhile, the Sky-reaching Tower kept exerting its effect, wildly stimting and draining the body¡¯s power while constantly replenishing it with a force of life. Finally, when they reached the first thousandth step, the group, originally of fifty thousand, abruptly reduced to only five thousand. And out of these remaining five thousand, nearly half of them also slowed down. Only about two thousand people still maintained their initial speed, sprinting upwards. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± From time to time, some people tried to forcibly ascend the steps. However, they were swept out by gravity and fell onto the tforms. Within a short period, most of the over four million people who had entered the tower were kicked out of the Sky-reaching Tower, falling onto the tforms. ¡°For those of you who have exited the tower, don¡¯t lose heart. Snatch up time to recuperate, and start your tower climb again . At this moment, those who had fallen out of the tower were recovering their strength on one hand and watching the situation on the big screen on the other. [Number of People on the 2000th Layer: 1201] ¡°Oh my god, they¡¯ve reached the two thousandthyer already!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s terrifying. I couldn¡¯t make it past the two hundredthyer ¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯tpare one person to another¡­ You don¡¯t know. With my legs, I¡¯m even afraid of causing an explosion when I walk on a on a regr day. Today, I was brought to my knees by the Sky-reaching Tower ¡­¡± ¡°Who knew that so many people these are still holding on up there¡­¡± With time, the originally chatty crowd gradually fell silent. Because the numbers on the screen had reached a frightening level. [5,500th floor poption: 550 people] ¡°Over five thousand floors, with more than five hundred people yet, who exactly are they?!¡± At this moment, many people were thinking ¡ª are we really climbing the same tower? People are all indeed the same, but why is there such a huge difference? They could no longer imagine how intense the pressure would be after more than five thousand floors. However, in reality, most of those five hundred people, belonged to the Ster Level. This time, the Level and Ster Level entered the tower together. The four majorpanies sent all the Ster Level disciples they had umted over the past century. Inside the tower, these Ster Level powerhouses were shocked by one person. ¡°This guy is just at Level, right?¡± ¡°Yes, how can this guy possibly maintain the same speed as us¡­¡± Many Ster Level disciples looked at Du Gang with perplexed expressions, wondering how a Level participant could keep up with them. As for these whispers, Du Gang paid no attention and maintained his steady progress. As a Fourth Rank Ancient God, though he belonged to the Level, his physical strength and power had long surpassed everyone present. At this moment, the power transmitted from the steps could not limit him at all. Even the energy supplied to him, considering his powerful physique, its intensifying effect was very limited. And so, everyone continued to ascend with the thought of when this Level participant would fall. Moreover, after crossing over six thousand steps, some Ster Level disciples began to waver. But seeing Du Gang, who still strode robustly and showed no signs of bodily reaction, they all held on. ¡°Hold on, we can¡¯t lose face in front of a Level participant!¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let others look down on us!¡± Though many people forcibly continued to ascend, the Sky-reaching Tower cared not for this. If your strength wasn¡¯t enough, then you would be removed. Sure enough, not long after, a Ster Level participant ran out of energy and was propelled out with a ¡°whoosh¡±,nding on a tform. At this moment, a Ster Level disciple finally yielded. After the expulsion of the first Ster Level participant, other Ster Level powerhouses followed sui, one after the other, being continuously propelled out. Although at a low frequency, it was very steady. Finally, at the eight-thousandth floor, the original number of over five hundred dropped to just over a hundred. Among them, there were only the hundred or so strongest Ster Level participants and the sole Level Du Gang. Just like before, his body didn¡¯t even break a sweat and he was still very rxed. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Looking at Du Gang, the people present were somewhat at a loss for words. He¡¯s too strong! Not just them, at this moment, therge screen in the outside world also began listing names as the number of participants dropped to around a hundred. Eachrge screen disyed the highest floor, the name, and the prefix of the participants. Finally, someone saw Du Gang¡¯s name and eximed. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a Level participant!!¡± Everyone looked over, instantly taken aback. [8588th floor: Du Gang, Registered Disciple.] ¡°My god, a Registered Disciple, he¡¯s at Level!¡± ording to the rules of the four majorpanies, none could break it. Level had to be Registered Disciples, so Du Gang had to be at Level. Everyone quickly nced over and found that of the remaining hundred or so, only Du Gang was Level, and all others were Outer Sect Disciples, which meant they were all Ster Level participants. ¡°Unthinkable, who exactly is this guy? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never heard about him before¡­¡± Most people had not heard Du Gang¡¯s name and didn¡¯t know who he was. But a small number of people who had heard about Pang Shui¡¯s incident began to recount. ¡°This Du Gang is a Registered Disciple in the virtual universe, over half a year ago at the age of 17 , at the Level, he killed Pang Shui who had reached the Ster Level andprehended the Domain!¡± ¡°What? Pang Shui was killed by him?¡± Upon hearing this news for the first time, everyone was stunned. Pang Shui wasn¡¯t like Du Gang, he was a pretty impressive figure even among the Ster Level disciples. Among all the Outer Sect Disciples in the entire Milky Way Gxy of the Cosmic Colosseum Company, only three people hadprehended the Domain, and Pang Shui was one of them! Do know that even when the other three majorpanies arebined, the number of people who haveprehended the Domain does not exceed ten! ¡°Good heavens, who on earth is this Du Gang?¡± ¡°Could he be the descendant of some prominent family? The illegitimate child of several Universe Level powerhouses?¡± ¡°Nonsense, let me tell you, this Du Gang is from the ninth star district!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked, they had not expected Du Gang to havee from the ninth star district. ¡°An unparalleled genius has emerged from such a ce?¡± At this time, someone shouted: ¡°Look, they¡¯re about to reach the ninth thousand floor!¡± Suddenly, everyone quieted down to look closely at therge screen. [8998th floor: 115 people] [8999th floor: 115 people] Finally, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, they reached the ninth thousandth floor. [9000th floor: 60 people] ¡°Half of the people are gone!¡± ¡°My god, cut down in half!¡± At this moment, someone came to their senses, quickly saying, ¡°Quick look if that Du Gang is still there!¡± In an instant, many people began searching for Du Gang¡¯s name. ¡°He¡¯s still there!¡± Everyone was stunned and some lost for words. That¡¯s truly terrifying, Ster Level strongmen are being thrown out continuously, yet he still remains within! And so, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Du Gang stepped up, moving towards higher grounds. When the number of stairs reached 9999 levels, everyone held their breath again. [Layer 9999: 18 People] Inside the Sky-reaching Tower. As everyone moved higher, the scattered people were gathered together. The gap between Du Gang and the others was not very far anymore. The crowd present, regardless of their order, walked up to the 10,000th level. Just then, four or five people were shot out of the tower by the force as soon as they stepped up. Looking at their condition, Du Gang didn¡¯t mind it and continued to ascend. Just as Du Gang stepped onto the 10,000th level, a man and a woman nearby suddenly sped towards him, taking advantage of the others¡¯ unpreparedness. ¡°Smack! ¡± ¡°Smack! ¡± Two crisp sounds, two talismans, were suddenly pped on Du Gang¡¯s back. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Du Gang only felt an inexplicable force suddenly enter from his back, then beneath his feet, the original gentle Earth Element energy kept pouring into his body. This sudden force nearly toppled him, but luckily, he steadied himself and sat down on the ground, going straight into meditation. Upon seeing this, everyone else breathed a sigh of relief. They were worried that this Level guy would copse along with them. Thankfully, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Therefore, out of the remaining seventeen people at the 10,000th level, six were dropped, leaving only eleven people. These people all nced involuntarily at Du Gang, who was sitting cross-legged at the 10,000th level, as they stepped onto the 10,001st step. ¡°That¡¯s good enough, reaching the 10,000th level is really incredible. If you can¡¯t hold on anymore, just leave!¡± ¡°Yeah, man, rest up, ande back next time!¡± Everyoneforted Du Gang a few times and then continued to move towards the higher stairs. The man and the woman, however, sneered at Du Gang, who was sitting cross-legged, and followed the others up. At this moment, Du Gang had a lot on his te. Upon stepping onto the 10,000th step, two forces suddenly emerged in his body ¨C one at his back was Wood Element. Another was from the steps beneath his feet, which was Earth Element. This Wood Element energy wasn¡¯t actually very strong; he could just shrug it off his shoulders. However, he didn¡¯t do that. Because, he found, the Wood Element energy at his back seemed to have a provocative capability and had mobilized all the original weak Earth Element energy, which was crazily rushing into his body. As for these Earth Element energies, Du Gang didn¡¯t let them meet the Wood Element energies, but intercepted them midway instead! He absorbed all the Earth Element energy from the steps beneath his feet into his own body. You must know, these Earth Element energies were filled in by the four big corporations consuming countless resources. This absorption instantly made Du Gang feel extremely relieved. Meanwhile, the crowd outside were all discussing. [Layer 10,000: 1 Person, Du Gang, Proiming Disciple!] [Layer 10,456: 11 people¡­] ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this guy would eventually not be able to hold on!¡± ¡°Yes, reaching 10,000 levels is quite an aplishment. However, since he hasn¡¯te out yet, is he trying to hold on stubbornly?¡± Everyone could guess that Du Gang was near exhaustion and could barely hold on, but was still struggling. ¡°I guess he will onlyst for a minute before hees out!¡± ¡°A minute? I guess thirty seconds¡­..¡± Thus, time went on amidst everyone¡¯s discussion. Thirty seconds passed, Du Gang didn¡¯te out. One minute passed, but Du Gang still didn¡¯t emerge! ¡°What the hell is that guy doing? What¡¯s the point if he¡¯s just hanging on so long? ¡°Yes, the others have already reached more than 10,500 levels, he¡¯s still at 10,000 levels, what¡¯s he trying to do by stopping? ¡°I specte that he will certainlye out in no more than two minutes¡­¡± Minutes ticked away amidst the crowd¡¯s confusions and taunts. One hourter, everyone had grown numb to Du Gang on the 10,000th level. But at that moment, someone eximed in shock: ¡°He moved!¡± ¡®What?¡± Everyone quickly shifted their sights from over 12,000 levels back to the 10,000th level. Sure enough, Du Gang, who had originally stopped at the 10,000th level, had moved up a level, now to the 10,001st level. ¡°Has his strength recovered?¡± The crowd gasped in astonishment. But, just when everyone thought that Du Gang was going to progress rapidly, he stopped at the 10,001st level. ¡°Is he nning to hibernate inside?¡± Inside the Sky-reaching Tower. Du Gang didn¡¯t care though what others thought. The move from the 10,000th level to the 10,001st wasn¡¯t because he wanted to continue ascending the stairs. It was because the Earth Element energy of the 10,000th staircase had beenpletely absorbed by him¡­ ¡°Good fellow, the energy from a single level of Earth Element feels like it tops the energy of a thousand Source Crystals¡­¡± Du Gang had a feeling that by just absorbing the energy from ten staircases, he could gain energy equivalent to that of a Ster Crystal. ¡°So, if I absorb the energy from a hundred thousand staircases, equivalent to absorbing ten thousand Ster Crystals, does that mean I can break through to the Ster Level?¡± With that thought, Du Gang joyfully sat cross-legged on the 10,001st level and began to absorb the energy. As for the people who attached the two talismans to his back, he just wanted to say: ¡°I don¡¯t know who you guys are, but thank you!¡± Chapter 156 - 156: 155 – Finally, Revenge is Served! Chapter 156 - 156: 155 ¨C Finally, Revenge is Served!
(Massive 10,000 words chapter, please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 The Sky-reaching Tower has been essible for fifteen days, and most people have collectively observed the crowd at the top only once, on the first day.
However, after that enthusiasm, everyone went back to theborious process of climbing up the stairs. Only a few observers would persist after leaving the Sky-reaching Tower, watching the only person to reach sixty thousand floors, who would ascend another level every few minutes. For the rest, including those who were the earliest to start, they hit a wall by the twentieth thousand floor, they were unable to press forward and fell out of the Sky-reaching Tower. Uniquely, Du Gang managed to maintain an upward trajectory in the days to follow, continually advancing up the steps without falling out even once. People initially watched him out of curiosity, thinking to see how long he couldst, but eventually, everyone gave up. After more than ten days have passed, people gradually acknowledged the fact that Du Gang was a formidable figure. Inside the Sky-reaching Tower, Du Gang didn¡¯t care about what people thought. He was bing increasinglyfortable as his body hadn¡¯t grown for a long time after reaching the Fourth Rank. Now, he had the opportunity to grow again. He refused to miss out on absorbing any part of the energy in each step, only continuing upstairs after fully absorbing the energy of each level. During these past few days, he had absorbed an amount of energy equivalent to five thousand Ster Crystals, and he just needed half more to sessfully break through to the Ster Level. Within the control center of the Sky-reaching Tower, Domain Lord Level power holders from four major conglomerates, including Fan An and Ou Yun, were all present. ¡°Have you figured out the reason yet?¡± ¡°Nothing yet. The only suspicious person could be Du Gang, who is well over sixty thousand floors at this point¡­¡±
The reason they were gathered here was due to the serious drains on the energy inside the Sky-reaching Tower. Normally, with the Tower open for a month, the millions of Level and Ster Level entities can¡¯t even exhaust one- tenth of the energy of the Sky-reaching Tower, even with extreme effort. However, half the energy inside the Sky-reaching Tower had depleted in just half a month this time. ¡°Should we cease the operation?¡± Fan An shook his head, ¡°No, we said it would be open for a month. We can¡¯t just shut it down.. ¡°But, if the energy inside were to exhaust, the quantity of resources we hand over next time¡­¡± ¡°Report it!¡± Ou Yun clearly saw the issue was connected to Du Gang and didn¡¯t n to conceal it alongside Fan An. Fan An turned his head and observed the two others at the Domain Lord Level had the same intentions. After all, they did not benefit directly from what Du Gang had done; they didn¡¯t want to shoulder it. Helplessly, Fan An agreed.
Soon, after reporting to the higher-ups, an response came within the day. They were ordered not to worry, just to continue operating the Sky-reaching Tower. Any issues regarding energy will be handled by the next rotation. That¡¯s right, Fan An and the others had stayed in the Milky Way Gxy for ten thousand years. As the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition begins, they will move along with the promoted personnel to the states in the Elementary Universe on White Dragon Mountain. That¡¯s when new personnel will rece them. The four sighed in relief after receiving the response from above ¡ª they wouldn¡¯t be held ountable, at least. ¡°What do you all think really happened this time?¡± Although there have been some conflicts among the four over the recruitment of outstanding students, they still have some sentiment toward each other after working together for tens of thousands of years. After all, there aren¡¯t many on their level here. Only a few are on par with them. ¡°I think, most likely, it¡¯s all Du Gangs doing!¡± Although Ou Yun didn¡¯t intend to stake his own future on a direct confrontation with Du Gang, he still couldn¡¯t help attributing the issue to Du Gang. Fan An shook his head, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is a bit too exaggerated. Du Gang is merely at the Level. Even if he did something, how much energy could he possibly absorb?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the energy cap of our Sky-reaching Tower reaches the level of ten thousand Ster Crystals. One person alone, even if all the millions of people inside absorb energy unrestrictedly, it would take them a year to deplete the energy entirely, let alone half a month!¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s far too strange, we¡¯ve opened four Sky-reaching Towers already, and this is the first time we¡¯ve encountered such an unusual situation!¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t baffled by this? Almost five thousand Ster Crystals¡¯ worth of energy just up and disappeared¡­¡± Regrettably, when the Sky-reaching Tower was first built, the higher-ups were afraid of unauthorized use of the energy underneath, providing them with limited ess controls. Besides being able to monitor the energy situation, there¡¯s not much they could do. Not allowed to extract energy! Can¡¯t monitor the interior situation either! Besides adding Source Crystals or Ster Crystals inside, there¡¯s almost nothing else they could do. And so, under the watchful eyes of the four officers, the energy inside the Sky-reaching Tower diminished, and by the twenty-ninth day, only one-thousandth of the energy was left ¡ª an over-the-top situation. At this point, if they couldn¡¯t connect Du Gang, who was about to reach the hundred thousandth floor, to the rapid drain of energy in the Sky-reaching Tower, they would be too foolish. After all, they noted that for every floor Du Gang climbed, one-thousandth of the energy in the Sky-reaching Tower was consumed. They had plenty of time to spot the irregrity. ¡°Phew-¡± The officers breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Luckily, we managed to stretch it to thest day¡­¡± ¡°Yes, otherwise, the resources we¡¯re handing over this term would reduce significantly¡­¡± Even though they got their superior¡¯s approval and might not necessarily be punished, imagining the rapid depletion of their resources this term ¡ª equivalent to not meeting a business target, it nevertheless made them feel uneasy. Just as the four officers were starting to rx, they saw Du Gang, who had just reached the top, quickly starting to descend. ¡°What is he doing?¡± The officers¡¯ hearts, which had just calmed down, immediately rose again. Not just them, but at this moment, countless disciples outside had observed Du Gang¡¯s unusual movements as well. Or rather, they spotted the exception faster than the four officers in the control center of the Sky-reaching Tower. That¡¯s because when Du Gang was nearing to the hundred thousand floors, many had halted their pace to observe him. It¡¯s worth noting that in the history of the Sky-reaching Tower, no one had ever passed, nor had anyone ever reached a hundred thousand floors ¡ª not even fifty thousand floors. The most sessful case in thest tournament only reached slightly above forty thousand floors, and even that could be recorded in the history books. Inside the Tower, Du Gang had already absorbed 99-9% of the energy. He felt that he was a fraction away from sessfully breaking through to the Ster Level. However, when he reached the hundred thousandth floor and realized he had reached the top, he was momentarily taken aback. He quickly realized that he hadn¡¯t absorbed the energy from the first ten thousand floors. Suddenly, he began to rush madly towards the lowest thousand floors. ¡°Ny thousand floors now¡­¡± ¡°Eighty thousand floors now¡­¡± ¡°His descending speed is so fast!¡± ¡°Yes, I wonder what he¡¯s doing inside?¡± At this time, all eyes were on Du Gang; no one knew what he was up to. Only the four officers inside the Sky-reaching Tower looked at each other in dismay. ¡°This guy¡­¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be nning to absorb the energy of the lowest ten thousand floors too, would he?!!¡± ¡°How on earth did he do it?¡± At this point, the four officers werepletely stunned. They could understand absorbing the energy equivalent to one or two Ster Crystals, but absorbing energy equivalent to nine or ten thousand Ster Crystals like this was absolutely absurd! It felt so surreal to them, but the factid right in front of their eyes, which they could not deny! ¡°Thirty thousand floors now¡­¡± ¡°Twenty thousand floors now¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand floors now¡­¡± ¡°Wait, he¡¯s stopped!¡± Under everyone¡¯s watch, Du Gang stopped at the ny-nine thousand and nine hundred and ny-ninth floor. After an approximate pause for a dozen seconds, he quickly descended further. This time, he descended one step at a time, each step taking just over ten seconds. If anyone were good with numbers, they would quickly calcte that by the time he reached the very bottom, thest day would fully pass. Just like that, Du Gang carried on downward. Meanwhile, some of the onlookers, upon seeing Du Gang reach the step level attainable by him, followed suit. ¡°He¡¯s reached the five thousand steps, I want to go in and see what¡¯s going on!¡± As Du Gang continued to descend, more and more people went in to observe. At this moment, Du Gang had reached over three thousand steps within the Sky-reaching Tower. By now, most people could see Du Gang. However, nobody dared to approach him, because around Du Gang, there was ayer of Domain, keeping everyone away. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ he has a Domain¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes, he¡¯s only at Level¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to have a Domain? You should know that he is the one who killed Pang Shui¡­¡± Everyone suddenly remembered and felt that it was as it should be. ¡°Could he be the most talented in our generation?¡± As soon as these words were uttered, originally arrogant Ster Level disciples were at a loss for words. Indeed,pared to Du Gang, they were just too ordinary, too mediocre. Instead of humiliating themselves, it was better to keep quiet, to maintain some dignity. ¡°Wait, look closely, is there something on his back?!!¡± ¡®Yes, he has two talismans on his back!¡± ¡°Yes, vaguely, I seem to feel the power of the Laws¡­ ¡® Soon, a Ster Level expert who had grasped the mystery of the Laws stepped forward, and said solemnly: ¡°That is the power of the Laws, and ording to my observations, the person able to use such power must be at Universe Level¡­¡± Everyone fell silent, some shocked, some uneasy. Why would there be two talismans with Universe Level Law energy on Du Gang¡¯s back? From its cement, it could be seen that they were affixed by someone else. ¡°Do you think he is using his Law power against the strength of the two talismans on his back?¡± ¡°Very likely! ¡± At this moment, another Ster Level expert said: ¡°I sensed it, both Law energies on his back are of the Wood Element¡­¡¯ ¡°And our Sky-reaching Tower is of the Earth Element, normally, these two types of energies wouldn¡¯t cause too much conflict¡­¡± ¡°However, the Sky-reaching Tower is a suppressive and feedback type magical treasure. The Earth Element energy, when encountering Wood Element energy, will definitely fight back..¡± ¡°At this moment, Du Gang, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he might be relying on the Sky-reaching Tower to fight against the Wood Element energy on his back..¡± ¡°It must be so, ording to the cycle of mutual promotion and restraint of the Five Elements, Wood Element precisely restrains Earth Element!¡± ¡°So, someone wants to harm Du Gang!¡± When everyone was voicing their opinions and thest sentence was spoken, there was an uproar! No one thought this was false, everyone believed that this was the truth! Instead of believing Du Gang could climb to the top step of ten thousand steps on his own, they would rather believe he was using the Sky-reaching Tower to resist the talismanic strength on his back. Moreover, the analysis of the masses was cohesive and reasonable. At this time, a man quietly slipped out of the Sky-reaching Tower after hearing the news, and contacted Fan An. ¡°Sir, I have an urgent matter to report, can you take the call privately right now?¡± The man was worried that there were other Universe Level beings nearby with Fan An, so he spoke carefully. Fan An was stunned for a moment, nced at the name on themunicator, verified that this was indeed a person with considerable potential he had found, nodded, and silenced all the surrounding noise before saying, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Sir, hasn¡¯t Du Gang descended to over three thousand levels?¡± ¡°After we entered, we found that there were two wood-element symbols stuck on Du Gang¡¯s back¡­¡± ¡°Some Ster Level senior brothers who haveprehendedws inside said that someone wants to harm him, and moreover, the power of thews on these symbols could only be released at the cosmic level¡­¡¯ Fan An was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Is that really true?¡± The man quickly responded, ¡°This is what millions of people inside the Sky-reaching Tower have witnessed, you can verify it with others¡­¡± Fan An began to contemte seriously but before that, he gave apliment. ¡°Overlord, you¡¯ve done well. I will give you an extra reward¡­¡± Yet, Overlord shook his head, ¡°Sir, the reason I told you this is not because I want a reward but because Du Gang and Ie from the same hometown, and our two families have formed a Defensive Alliance for a thousand years¡­¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re old friends with Du Gang?¡± Fan An instantly felt pleased. It¡¯s quite something that two geniuses came from the same ce! Overlord was the one who had left the Waste Star Region a hundred years ago. He proceeded to the Purple Orchid Star Region and after reaching Satellite Level, he advanced to higher star regions. In the end, he ended up in the Star of Talent and sessfully joined the Virtual Universe Company after passing the assessment of the four majorpanies. Just like Du Gang, he was a registered disciple. If it wasn¡¯t for Du Gang¡¯s fame in the Sky-reaching Tower this time, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Du Gang had alsoe here and joined the Virtual Universe Company. After all, in the Milky Way Gxy, just the number of active Level registered disciples recruited by the Virtual Universe Company exceeded one million. Both parties were always practicing in their daily routine and naturally never encountered each other, hence never knowing that the other had arrived here. As for the name ¡°Overlord¡±, it was given to him by Fan An. ording to Fan An, the title of ¡°Overlord¡± was too domineering and he couldn¡¯t hold it down. It was easy to invite bacsh. Therefore, he added a ¡°little¡±, making it ¡°Little Overlord¡±. This way, the name still had the domineering aura of an overlord, and yet it wouldn¡¯t bring disaster. To this proposition from Fan An, Overlord naturally agreed. After all, there were too many people in the universe stronger than him. Some Cosmic Level ones and even some Domain Lord Levels didn¡¯t dare to call themselves kings. This would easily cause annoyance as a Level individual. After ending the call, Fan An immediately looked at Ou Yun, sporting a cold smile. Ou Yun¡¯s scalp tingled from his stare and he frowned, ¡°Fan An, what do you keep staring at me for?¡± After Fan An nced at the other two, he asked, ¡°So tell me, if it turns out that this energy leak in the Sky-reaching Tower was man-made, what would happen to that person?¡± Upon hearing this, the two others imperceptibly cornered Ou Yun. Even though they were unsure of the details, they could infer that Ou Yun was a strong suspect from Fan An¡¯s secretivemunications and his watching Ou Yun. Ou Yun looked at the trio¡¯s movements, and suddenly froze. Then he angrily said, ¡°Fan An, exin yourself clearly, don¡¯t just nder me!¡± Hearing this, Fan An didn¡¯t immediately take action, but instead told them everything he had learned from Overlord. Meanwhile, he scoffed, ¡°Du Gang told me that over two hundred days ago, when the four of us were trying to recruit him at the same time, you threatened him. You said that if he didn¡¯t join, you¡¯d make trouble for him¡­¡± The other two looked at Ou Yun with strange expressions. A twitch ran through the corner of Ou Yun¡¯s mouth, but he didn¡¯t retort. Fan An continued, ¡°Do you know why Du Gang came to me? ¡°Because you threatened him! He came to me on the pretext of needing protection from you and Zhou Haotian!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Du Gang joined my Virtual Universe!¡± The other three remained silent. After a long while, the other two came to and berated, ¡°Damn you, Ou Yun! So that¡¯s why Du Gang didn¡¯t say a word and directly joined Virtual Universe. It turns out your external threat forced him to join¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, Ou Yun, have you forgotten the principles of our four majorpanies sending people here to recruit?¡± Ou Yun, hearing this, panicked and blurted out, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Ou Yun could finish his denial, Fan An supplemented, ¡°If you don¡¯t admit it, be careful. A Domain Lord Level spiritual master might show up and see if you¡¯ve lied¡­¡± After hearing this, Ou Yun immediately shut his mouth. He couldn¡¯t bear such a crime and could only say helplessly, ¡°At that time, I was just a little upset because of Pang Shui¡¯s death. I only threatened him a little¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The Cosmic Level powerhouse from the Cosmic Bank sneered, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ve vited the agreement of the four majorpanies. If we choose to report this, consider the consequences¡­¡± Ou Yun immediately panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no! I was wrong. Don¡¯t report it! Let¡¯s settle this privately!¡± Upon hearing this, the three of them broke intoughter. Soon, after a round of negotiation, Ou Yun turned pale, while the other three were clearly pleased. But Fan An spoke up again: ¡°Now that you have settled the matter of threatening Du Gang, let¡¯s talk about the charms you attached to him¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± This time, Ou Yun was righteous and confident, ¡°I swear it wasn¡¯t me. Even if you report it and let a Domain Lord Level mental power practitioner search my mind, I am not afraid. However, if you wrongfully use me, it may upset the higher-ups¡­¡± Fan An knew he didn¡¯t do it. Ou Yun didn¡¯t have the guts; however, he relished in scaring him a bit, thenughed. Continuing, he said: ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, then I¡¯ll take your word for it¡­¡± ¡°In the Milky Way Gxy, those with the ability, motive and justifiable reasons to do these kinds of things are¡ªin addition to you, Ou Yun¡ªonly Zhou Haotian!¡± Ou Yun¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Exactly, it is Zhou Haotian! This matter has nothing to do with me!¡± Having privately settled the matter of threatening Du Gang, if due to this business, a Domain Lord Level expert was instigated, and his threat to Du Gang and the destruction of the agreement between the four bigpanies was discovered, he would be in big trouble. The other two, who had benefitted from Ou Yun, naturally did not say anything more. They straightforwardly said: ¡°We¡¯ll wait at the Sky-reaching Tower. Once it is established that the charm on Du Gang¡¯s back has a connection with Zhou Haotian, then¡­ huhu!¡± That the four major corporations dare to conspire against Zhou Haotian, suggests he has yed the ruler for too long and doesn¡¯t understand what behind the scenes stabs from the four corporations mean. This time, all four of them snickered. They promptly flew toward the Sky-reaching Tower, waiting outside. From the inception of the Sky-reaching Tower, they envisioned countless scenarios. Naturally, they disallowed universe-level powerhouses from leeching energy from disciples. They couldn¡¯t enter the tower, so they could only wait outside. Within the Sky-reaching Tower and under everyone¡¯s gaze, Du Gang slowly made his way toward the bottom of the tower. Finally, when he returned to the first floor of the tower, he absorbed all the energy, his cultivation unimpeded. Without the slightestmotion, he calmly advanced to the Ster Level. It was iust like eating and drinking ¡ª smooth, without a sound. He nonchntly entered the Ster Level. And so, together with everyone, Du Gang slowly exited the Sky-reaching Tower. Just as he was wondering how to exin his return, he saw Fan An and the others waiting at the entrance. He was slightly panicked, but before he could conceive a n to escape, Fan An outside loudly said: ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t be afraid. We have found out that Zhou Haotian was behind this. We will protect you. Come out quickly¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang quickly recalled thements of the spectators, interpreting that they connected his absorption of energy and the charm on his back. Although the charm was indeed the cause, the actual issue was that the charm was meant to trigger the earth element power, eventually leading to the explosion of the two forces inside him and his demise. However, because his body was too strong, he had absorbed all the earth element power, hence the twows of earth and wood hadn¡¯t had a chance to collide¡­ Having figured out everyone¡¯s thinking, Du Gang was no longer flustered. He halted his escape ns, quickly went out, with distressed expression on his face, he loudly eximed: ¡°Mr. Fan, you have to seek justice for me. If I wasn¡¯t lucky, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see your elderly face¡­¡± Under the gaze of over four million people, Fan An solemnly dered: ¡°Rest assured, this time, the Virtual Universe Corporation will definitely seek justice for you!¡± No sooner had he finished his words than the other three spoke up. ¡°The Sky-reaching Tower was jointly constructed by the four major corporations. This issue naturally concerns all four corporations. Everyone, let¡¯s head for the Milky Way Empire together and arrest the criminal Zhou Haotian!¡± Ou Yun was the first to speak up, fearing any involvement, he directly pinned the me on Zhou Haotian to confirm his guilt. Seeing this, the other two naturally agreed. After all, finding the true culprit would absolve them of their errors and if the higher-ups found out that any of their representatives did not take action to catch the true criminal, there would be serious consequences. Thus, no one dared to sit idle. ¡°Good. All disciples of the four corporations, listen up. Everyone is to apany us to the Milky Way Empire and arrest Zhou Haotian!¡± At thismand, four millionary-level disciples rose into the sky, heading straight for the Milky Way Empire. At the same time, Fan An and others began contacting their corporation¡¯s personnel. They summoned all the millions ofary-level strongmen and tens of thousands of Ster-level experts from the four corporations, from all over the Milky Way Gxy. They embarked together towards the Milky Way Empire. ¡°Report ¨C the four major corporations are heading towards our country¡­¡± ¡°Report ¨C millions ofary-level soldiers are storming the empire¡­¡± ¡°Report ¨C tens of thousands of Ster-level powerhouses are attacking the empire¡­¡± ¡°Report ¨C the frontline has copsed¡­¡¯ The so-called frontline copse was nothing more than an unfounded rumor. Because there was no resistance at the front line. Hundreds of millions of Level beings, who dared to resist? All the guards in the entire Milky Way Empire, upon learning that all four corporations were dispatched, unconditionally surrendered by prostrating on the ground. Because if they did not do so, they would be killed by those disciples who were eager to magnify the situation. Everywhere in the Milky Way Empire, regardless of the strength level of the strong, or ordinary people, after witnessing this scene, they dared not ask what was going on and they all knelt down. If anyone stood in the outer core and watched this, they would see that the people in the entire Silver Heart which belonged to the territory of the Milky Way Empire, at this very moment, were begging for mercy in unison by Imeeling on the ground. Luckily, under the control of the four Cosmic Level people, the disciples following behind them didn¡¯t get out of control, nor were any massacres conducted. Just like that, they went all the way like they were marching through deserted territory, and quickly reached the Imperial City of the Milky Way Empire. Zhou Haotian didn¡¯t run. If he ran, he would validate his guilt. Given the nature of the fourpanies, in order to maintain their dignity, they would definitely send Domain Lord Level or even Sector Lord Level powerhouses who are proficient in tracking for pursuit; at that time, he would undoubtedly die. Therefore, instead of running away, he chose to stay here, to argue rationally and clear his name of suspicion. Soon, led by the four Cosmic Level powerhouses and Du Gang, tens of thousands of Ster Level powerhouses followed, with hundreds of millions of Level powerhouses at the bottom. All the powerhouses of the fourpanies had arrived at the Imperial City of the Milky Way Empire and surrounded the entire empire without leaving a gap. Zhou Haotian hadn¡¯t said anything yet, and the people of the entire empire, except for him, all from the Prime Minister before the emperor who held Ster Level strength, to the concubines in the harem, and even the queen, all Imelt down at this moment. Obviously,pared with the strength of the fourpanies, Zhou Haotian, the Imperial Sovereign of the empire, looked insignificant. As for this scene, Zhou Haotian was both upset and angry, but he had nothing to say, so he said loudly, ¡°What do you people from the fourpanies want to do by rashly rushing to my Milky Way Empire?¡± ¡°Could it be that you fourpanies no longer abide by the rules and are preparing to rece my Milky Way Empire¡­.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Fan An sneered, ¡°If we, the fourpanies, wanted to destroy your Milky Way Empire, would we need to wait until now? Don¡¯t spout such nonsense. We are here to find you because you, Zhou Haotian, yed tricks behind our backs, not only harming my Virtual Universe Company¡¯s disciples but also forcing the Sky-reaching Tower, which was jointly manufactured by our fourpanies, to its breaking point. You deserve to die for your crime!¡± Zhou Haotian loudly said: ¡°You are ndering me, do you have any evidence?¡± Fan An sneered and said: ¡°Evidence? Do you think this is a child¡¯s y game of your Milky Way Empire? Does our fourpanies need evidence? The talisman behind Du Gang is of the Earth Element, it contains Cosmic Level Laws power. Apart from you, Zhou Haotian, no one else in the entire Milky Way Gxy had the ability and reason to do such a thing¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, everyone knows that you have a feud with Du Gang, so this matter is definitely your doing!¡± Zhou Haotian frowned and said: ¡°You¡¯re making false usations. I haven¡¯t even met this Du Gang you¡¯re talking about, so how can we have a feud? However, I have heard that a disciple named Pang Shui from your fourpanies¡¯ Cosmic Colosseum got killed by Du Gang. Could it be that the person under suspicion should be Ou Yun?¡± Ou Yun was taken aback when he heard this, and immediately ordered: ¡°So you can twist right and wrong! All disciples listen to mymand, take down the Milky Way Empire, don¡¯t kill those who surrender; as for Zhou Haotian¡¯s family spanning a hundred thousand generations, kill without mercy!¡± This ¡°hundred thousand generations¡± doesn¡¯t refer to a hundred-thousand persons, but to a hundred-thousand generations. Ou Yun knew that Zhou Haotian had lived for about two hundred thousand years, and the descendants below him had approximately spanned around a hundred thousand generations, so as soon as he started speaking, he called for a massacre. The disciples following behind had been eager for action for a long time. Upon hearing this, they all took action. And at the center, the four Cosmic Level powerhouses and Du Gang, stayed in ce, surrounding Zhou Haotian in the center. ¡°Zhou Haotian, do you think the fourpanies will slowly discuss the evidence with you? You underestimate our corporations!¡± Indeed, the fourpanies only reason with those that are at the same level. For the weak, there¡¯s no point in reasoning. The existence of the Milky Gay Empire is not because of their strong power, but because the fourpanies did not want to provoke them. However, when they offend the fourpanies or touch their scale or bottom line, what awaits them is destruction. Watching his descendants die one after another, Zhou Haotian fell silent. He didn¡¯t feel too much about these people¡¯s death, but he knew that he was not going to make it. At this moment, he looked at Du Gang with eyes full of hatred. If this man hadn¡¯t shown up, he wouldn¡¯t have died. The world of the Zhou family would not have ended! Seeing this gaze full of hatred, Du Gangughed. Some people are like this. Even though it was he who killed the Ancient God and took away other people¡¯s lives, yet now when he is held ountable, he puts on an innocent face. He turned his head to look at Fan An and said: ¡°Mr. Fan, Zhou Haotian has a grudge against me. I want to take action myself and avenge my foster father!¡± ¡°You?!¡± Fan An was taken aback, somewhat in disbelief. In his eyes, Du Gang was just a 17-year-old Level kid who had justprehended the mystery ofws¡­ Just then, Du Gang suddenly released his Light and Dark domain. ¡°Holy shit!¡± This time, everyone present were shocked. ¡°Domain?¡± Unlike the shock of the crowd, Ou Yun looked even more bizarre and stammered, ¡°Where did you get this secret method of the Light and Dark Domain?¡± Looking at his reaction, Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°The ¡®Light and Dark Secrets¡¯, I found it on Pang Shui¡¯s body, not bad, I cultivated a Domain from it¡­¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± At this moment, the four were shocked again. You have to know, Pang Shui died two hundred days ago, meaning that Du Gang started from nothing, not onlyprehending the light and dark concepts, but also understanding the mysteries rted to light and dark, and cultivated it to the point of perfection, finally possessing a Domain. ¡°Two hundred days, from nothing to possessing a Domain¡­¡± Ou Yun was feeling bitter in his heart and said, ¡°That ¡®Light and Dark Secrets¡¯ was given to Pang Shui by me¡­¡± Now he has totally given up the idea of opposing Du Gang. A genius like this is not someone he can reach. After thinking for a moment, he directly said, ¡°Du Gang, I had some difficulties with you before because of Pang Shui, and I also threatened you. I am willing to share a Seventh-Rank art that originates from the same source as the ¡®Light and Dark Secrets¡¯, in hopes of making peace with you¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Mr. Ou is joking, I have long forgotten about the past! ¡± A free Seventh-Rank art, why not take it if it¡¯s free? Even if Ou Yun didn¡¯t give, he wouldn¡¯t go to find trouble with him. After all, these are minor matters, as his mental state has been elevated to the Fourth Rank, naturally he doesn¡¯t care about these things. But Ou Yun is different, he doesn¡¯t know Du Gang¡¯s thoughts or his promise, what if he has a petty and vindictive character? Therefore, he naturally wants to pay a little price to make up for the rtionship, to prevent Du Gang from causing trouble in the future after he makes it big. On the other side, Zhou Haotian, who was watching the chat of the people, suddenly moved, quickly set up his Domain, and rushed towards Du Gang. ¡°Boom, boom!¡± Soon, the two Domains collided. Clearly, Zhou Haotian¡¯s Domain was more formidable. Du Gang was suppressed and forced to retreat. The other four spectators were tense, ready to rescue at any time. Du Gang, to them, also counts as a connection. Because, in case Du Gang bes sessful in the future, relying on the current rtionship, they at least have a path to seek help, otherwise, even if they encounter problems in the future, they will be helplessly helpless without a way. In the center of the battle, Du Gang didn¡¯t try to fight head-on, but just smiled lightly. He asked, ¡°Did my father, Du Kang, spear you a thousand years ago?¡± Zhou Haotian sneered, ¡°Yes, but I blocked it. He doesn¡¯t understand at all how strong the defensive power of the Water Domain is¡­¡± All elements have strong defensive mysteries, among them, water and earth¡¯s defense are the best. At this point, he no longer hides, also trying to provoke Du Gang, he sneered, ¡°Du Kang was very powerful, but not very smart. He was straightforward. I pretended to invite him for a drink, and he treated me like a real brother and was not afraid to speak his mind¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I collected ten million types of poison, concocted them into a ultimate poison that could knock down an Ancient God, and made him drink it¡­¡± ¡°Who knew, he could actually withstand it, and still had a strike left¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the spear he shot out in the end which severely injured me, he would have undoubtedly died a hundred thousand years ago¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°There are not so many ifs, everything has a cause and effect, your retribution is me!¡± After finishing speaking, Du Gang lightly spat out two words. ¡°Transform!¡± The next moment, his body instantly swelled, transforming into a giant 10,001 meters tall. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Fan An and the rest immediately let out another surprised exmation. This was the first time they saw a giant ten thousand meters tall. Although they had heard that Du Gang could transform during their investigation in the Hidden Dragon Star Region and Purple Orchid Star Region, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. At that time, they didn¡¯t feel much about the height of ten thousand meters. After all, just by hearing, it¡¯s impossible to imagine how tall ten thousand meters is. But now that they were face to face, the four of them couldn¡¯t help but retreat. Because, after Du Gang transformed, the domain he covered expanded ordingly, and, apart from that, an invisible aura suddenly spread out. This made them, four universe-level fellows, feel an intense sense of oppression. Only after retreating hundreds of thousands of meters, did the four of them feel a little better. Meanwhile, those at the level and ster level were even more unbearable. Within millions of square kilometers, everyone was intimidated by this imposing aura, falling to the ground, unable to move their legs. ¡°What is that?¡± Everyone, looking at the distant giant d in blood-red armor who stood tens of thousands of meters tall, werepletely stunned. ¡°Look at his face¡­ Is that Du Gang?!!¡± Everyone was shocked, surprised to see Du Gang¡¯s face on the giant¡¯s! ¡°Could it be¡­ This giant is Du Gang?¡± On the front lines, Du Gang didn¡¯t care what people thought. He touched his ear and slowly pulled out a sewing needle. He spoke calmly, ¡°Since my father failed to kill you with the Ancient Divine Spear, I will use the same means to send you to theherworld!¡± ¡°Erge!¡± In the dumbfounded eyes of the spectators, the needle in Du Gang¡¯s hand went from millimeters in size to 106,180 meters long. ¡°Sky-breaking Strike!¡± With a roar from Du Gang, the Ancient Divine Spear flew out instantly, crushing towards Zhou Haotian. Yet, Zhou Haotian simply stood his ground as if he had lost his resistance, quietly waiting. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to move, but the effects of Du Gang¡¯s domain,bined with his gravity,ws, thew-breaking feature of the Ancient Divine Spear, and the force of the Sky-breaking Strike and Stored-force Strike made him immobile. Not to mention him, even Fan An and the other three universe-level beings who were observing the action nearby felt a cold chill down their spines, feeling as if they could die the next moment. ¡°Too terrifying, could anyone in the universe level block this spear?!!¡± Just as the four of them were murmuring, the Ancient Divine Spear pierced Zhou Haotian. ¡°Crash!¡± A series of spatial fissures and rapid repairs appeared, and under such a strong attack, Zhou Haotian was crushed into dust before he even had a chance to scream, disappearing from the world. Thus, the vengeance for the Ancient God Du Kang was avenged! At this moment, a sobbing sound came from Du Gang¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Old master, did you see? Du Gang has avenged you!¡± ¡°If the old master knew what happened, he would be smiling in theherworld ! ¡± After consoling the crying voice, Du Gang swiftly returned to his human form because the people around him were having difficulty breathing due to his influence. At this moment, seeing the four universe-level beings wanting toe closer but not daring to, Du Gang smiled and loudly said, ¡°Brother Fan, Du Gang didn¡¯t disappoint and killed the guilty party Zhou Haotian!¡± Upon hearing this, the four of them immediately breathed a sigh of relief and flew over quickly. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡± ¡°Congrattions to Brother Du Gang for avenging his father!¡± ¡°Yes, congrattions to Brother Du Gang for his great revenge!¡± ¡°Also, congrattions on Brother Du Gang¡¯s breakthrough to the ster level!¡± The astute ones among the audience knew that Du Gang had already advanced to the ster level. At this moment, no one dared to regard him as an ordinary disciple anymore. A being who could challenge the authorities and kill universe-level strongmen at the ster level. In terms of strength, he was even stronger than them! After all, even for them, killing Zhou Haotian would not have been so easy! PS: I woke up at three in the morning to write this, it took seven hours to finish. Day one of the three-hour sleep name, so sleepy¡­ (Please subscribe, I¡¯m running out of pots to open..) Chapter 157 - 157: 156: Focusing on Cultivation! Chapter 157 - 157: 156: Focusing on Cultivation!
Trantor: 549690339 Raising a Fifth-Rank Ancient God from a height of ten thousand meters to one hundred thousand meters is actually quite simple, a single Ster Crystal level energy could add one meter to the height. In other words, he only needed ny thousand Ster Crystals to raise from ten thousand meters to one hundred thousand meters, which is equivalent to nine times the energy consumed to advance from the Fourth Rank to the Fifth
Rank. However, these were nothing. The real expenditure of resourcesy in elevating from the peak of the Fifth Rank to the Sixth Rank. The resources required for this were ten thousand Nucleus Crystals. Nucleus Crystals, a type of crystal produced inside a nucleus star, were worth ten thousand times more than a Ster Crystal. Nucleus Crystals, Ster Crystals, Source Crystals, these three types of crystals were respectively extracted from the nucleus of stars, suns, ands, and their value ratio was perfectly set at ten thousand. Du Gang frowned, ¡°To advance from the peak of the Fifth Rank to the Sixth Rank requires ten thousand Nucleus Crystals? So, what if you want to advance from the Sixth Rank to the Seventh, would it require one billion Nucleus Crystals, or ten thousand of some even higher level crystals?¡± Originally, he was nning to breathe a sigh of relief once he broke through to the Ster Level. However, he found out that the ten thousand Ster Crystals he took advantage of were not nearly enough for him to advance from Fifth Rank to the Sixth. ¡°ording to the fact that the closer to the center of the Universe, the easier it is to grow more valuable things, there¡¯s no reason for Du Kang to always run to the border¡­¡± Once his strength reached the Fifth Rank, and he clearly understood the astronomical numbers of resources required to breakthrough from Fifth Rank to Sixth Rank, he started thinking otherwise. ¡°Just looking at the resources in the Milky Way Gxy, even if all the resources of the entire gxy were pooled together, it may not necessarily yield ten Nucleus Crystals. But to break through from the Fifth Rank to the Sixth Rank, it requires ten thousand Nucleus Crystals¡­¡± Is Du Kang truly a simpleton? I mean it¡¯s not like he¡¯s an idiot, right?
He knew very well that resources are scarcer the further from the center, yet he kept running towards remote ces. Du Gang¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Unless, Du Kang never nned to upgrade to the Sixth Rank¡­¡± The further away from the Milky Way Gxy, the closer to the Entropy Domain where life does not exist. No matter how long-lived a person is, they won¡¯t survive in the Entropy Domain for long. ¡°So ording to this reasoning, Du Kang¡¯s goal might actually be the Entropy Domain?¡± He was stunned ¡°Could it be, Du Kang intended to self-destruct? To make the Ancient God extinct?¡± After a while, he shook his got head, ¡°Unlikely. If that was the case, there would have been no need for him to leave behind his inheritance, no need to leave a recorded message for my son, nor to take advantage of me¡­¡± After deliberating for a while, Du Gang came up with another spection. ¡°Could it be that Du Kang intended to find an heir near the Entropy Domain?¡± During the Fourth Rank, Du Gang genuinely believed that the Ancient Gods were just that, and that Du Kang was really killed by Zhou Haotian¡¯s treachery. But looking at it now, that was not the case at all. When he advanced to the Fifth Rank, he had clearly felt the power of the Ancient God. The Lance of the Ancient God could break allws and domains. The water-like domain couldn¡¯t stop the Lance of the Ancient God, let alone on that day when Du Kang also had the Sky-breaking Strike! He can confirm that, even at the Fifth Rank, even without theprehension of the mysteries of thews, and without the Eternal Domain, he could still y the cosmic-level powerhouses merely with his physical body, and the Sky-breaking Strike of the Lance of Ancient God.
He had just broken through to the Fifth-Rank Ancient God. With the Ancient Divine Spear alone, he had instantly defeated Zhou Haotian, and not only that, but at the Fifth Rank, he hadprehended a kind of momentum. With the great pressure on the weak, he only had to transform. By virtue of his gigantic stature, he would naturally give smaller creatures a sense of momentum, making theirbat power decrease and their bodies slow down. Keep in mind, at that time, people like Fan An were affected by this momentum. They fell back several hundred thousand meters before barely escaping its effect. This was also because Du Gang did not directly target them. Apart from this, Du Gang could confirm that Du Kang could never be secretly murdered by anyone else because of his immunity to all kinds of poison! When he advanced to the Fifth Rank, he had this feeling that he couldn¡¯t be poisoned by ordinary toxins. Only something from the center of the universe could potentially poison an Ancient God. The supposed poisoning of Du Kang a hundred thousand years ago may have been only an illusion¡­ ¡°Therefore, I can now list all the suspicious points¡­ ¡°First, Du Kang¡¯s death is suspicious. With Du Kang¡¯s strength, even if Zhou Haotian poisoned him, it should not have lowered his strength. Moreover, with the attribute of the Lance of Ancient God being able to break allws, Zhou Haotian wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him with one¡­ ¡°Second, Du Kang¡¯s destination. If the Ancient Gods simply left due to the enemies at the center of the Universe, then they could have lived well in other advanced or intermediate cosmic countries. They didn¡¯t specifically have to run to such a remote ce¡­ ¡°Third, in more than a dozen consecutive generations, the Ancient Gods didn¡¯t learn the Ancient God¡¯s secret methods and only learned the Sky-breaking Strike. If I believe that they¡¯rezy, or their talents are not good, then I¡¯m being naive¡­ Just by looking at the lowmon people¡¯s affinity forws and his ownw affinity reaching one hundred percent due to the Ancient God¡¯s body, it¡¯s clear that the talents of the Ancient Gods are not that bad. He wouldn¡¯t think that the reason for the high affinity for thews is due to his being from Earth. Besides, he had also specifically consulted relevant data: other than the god bodies that exist and were born at the center of the Universe, no other races could reach the affinity force of one hundred percent! ¡°Fourth, the inheritance memory of the Ancient Gods doesn¡¯t contain any secret methods above the Sixth Rank. I thought that when I broke through to the Ster Level, it would unlock a new secret method, but there weren¡¯t any¡­¡± This suggests that either the Ancient God¡¯s inheritance memory was erased by outsiders, or it was erased by the Ancient God who created the ¡°Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡±. Among this pile of Ancient Gods, only that person is the most suspicious. Because that Ancient God seems to live in the center of the Universe and possesses profound secret techniques. After him, the subsequent fifteen generations of Ancient Gods began to move far away from the center of the Universe and only learned the Sky-breaking Strike. ¡°Fifth, the geographical location of the Sr System. Although it is located in the center of the Silver ne in the Wastnd Star Domain, it is in the star system nearest to the Entropy Domain where life exists in the third spiral arm¡­¡± There were star systems even closer to the Entropy Domain than the Sr system, but they were all tranquil star systems where no life existed, or at least, no humans resided. Afterbining all these, Du Gang came to a conclusion. ¡°The Ancient Gods, starting from the creator of the ¡®Spear and Lance Nine Kills¡¯, began a group migration, moving towards the direction of the Entropy Domain¡­ at the same time, they weren¡¯t moving very fast¡­ their goal could be to find an inheritor near the Entropy Domain?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not moving fast, either because their search for an inheritor has a time limit or because they are short on fuel, and they had to scrape for fuel along the way¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°From the center of the Universe to the edge of the Universe, that took the time and lives of fifteen generations of Ancient Gods, were they waiting for a specific time? Or did they really not have enough fuel, and had to drag their feet all the way to Earth over fifteen generations of Ancient Gods?!!¡± He felt like there was a startling conspiracy behind this, consisting of both enemies¡¯ and Ancient Gods¡¯ ns. ¡°So, my birth could potentially be a counterattack by the Ancient Gods? Or it could be a conspiracy of the enemy?¡± ¡°There are two possibilities, one is that the Ancient Gods wanted to destroy themselves in the Entropy Domain after running for fifteen generations, but they were stopped by the enemies of the Ancient Gods who killed Du Kang and then gave his heritage to me after his death¡­¡± ¡°The other possibility is indeed some scheme of the Ancient God, one that spans over hundreds of millions of years and has resulted in the death of fifteen generations of Ancient Gods¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, even if there was no Du Gang, there would be another Du San or Du Si who would ultimately ept the inheritance of the Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°And that so-called Zhou Haotian might just be a whetstone prepared by Du Kang for himself, the sixteenth generation Ancient God!¡± Thinking up to this point, Du Gang¡¯s mood suddenly became heavy. At that moment, Barara gave him a shove, ¡°Du Gang, what are you thinking about? Why haven¡¯t you spoken for so long?¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Does Barara know anything? The possibility is slim! He understands that even if Du Kang is indeed nning something, he would definitely not tell an artificial intelligence. So, it¡¯s very likely that Barara was prepared by Du Kang or his enemies¡­ ¡°No matter what trials and tribtions lie ahead, I will use the Ancient Divine Spear to carve out a bloody path for myself!¡± After thinking about many things, in the end, Du Gang converted all his thoughts into this sentence as a form of self-determination. Unexpectedly, after he finished speaking, his ability which was originally stuck at the peak of the fourth level broke through instantaneously and reached the fifth level! After another breakthrough in his mentality, Du Gang hid away all of these thoughts. He didn¡¯t know what the fifteen generations of Ancient Gods were scheming, nor was it something he could know at his current level. However, he believed that when he reached the Eternal Level, he would surely be able to investigate everything! ¡°The pressing matter at hand is to diligen tly cultivate. The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition will start in one year and four months¡­¡± From what happened at the Sky-reaching Tower, he finally understood that it would take him forever to look for resources on his own. Therefore, he must rely on a powerful backing, drawing from the Virtual Universe Company the resources he needed. Could there be any other forces in the universe more powerful and wealthy than the Virtual Universe Company? Therefore, he must achieve a good ranking in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition this time in order to gain ess to more resources. From Fan An, he learned that geniuses under 10,000 years old were eligible to participate in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. Furthermore, those prodigies from the center of the universe often have reached the rank of Sector Lord, which is extremely terrifying! Therefore, he must work even harder! After careful consideration, Du Gang finally decided to study the other volume of the ¡°Light and Dark Secrets¡± given to him by Ou Yun in the Life Space. In addition to this, he also brought the Gold Element Seventh-Rank Technique rewarded by thepany as bonus for advancing to an outer disciple. Thepany¡¯s reward was of the sixth rank, but with Fan An spending a lot of Contribution Points, it was upgraded to a seventh-rank technique. Thepany allows the employees to upgrade the techniques rewarded to the disciples. The Seventh -Rank Gold Element Technique Du Gang chose was the ¡°Red Gold Spear Technique¡±, but only the middle three levels. Simrly, after receiving the technique inheritance, he smoothlyprehended the mystery of War Gold, which was simr to Sharp Gold¡¯s mystery and was a heavy attack power rule. Up to this point, he had acquired two sets of techniques sufficient toprehend the Mystery of the Laws. ¡°Light and Dark Secrets¡± and ¡°Red Gold Spear Technique¡±. ¡°Light and Dark Secrets¡± is currently the fastest progressing technique, and he has alreadyprehended a Secret Mystery and further mastered a Domain after achieving perfection. While the ¡°Red Gold Spear Technique¡± has allowed him toprehend 99% of the Sharp Gold Mystery and 1% of the War Gold Mystery. His main objective in going to the Life Space is to grasp the Mysteries of ¡°Light and Dark Secrets¡± and then proceed to the Killing Field forbat and tempering. This time, with the Secret Mystery as a foundation, Du Gang quickly grasped the new Light and Dark Law. Hepleted the learning of the other Mysteries of the Light and Dark Secrets in just over four months. The Dazzling Mystery, unlike the Secret Mystery that hides light and oneself, is aw that releases a strong light to blind the enemy¡¯s eyes. What thrilled Du Gang the most was that this Dazzling Mystery could be used against the blind. This meant that no matter whether the enemy had their eyes open or not, and whether they had seen his Dazzling Mystery, as long as the enemy hadn¡¯t used the Secret Mystery to cut off contact with the outside world, they would definitely be affected! However, the Dazzling Mystery is only capable of blinding an enemy¡¯s eyes, and does not hold much power in attack. But this wasn¡¯t an issue for Du Gang, who had the Laws of Sharp Gold and War Gold. His attack power could be boosted a lot. Now, for him, the Mystery of Light and Darkness functions as support. The Secret Mystery can hide himself, while the Dazzling Mystery can blind the enemy. And the Mysteries of Sharp Gold and War Gold are his primary attack! One day, as soon as he came out of the Life Space and was preparing to go to the Killing Field in the Virtual Universe, Barara stopped him. ¡°Du Gang, the official start time for the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition has been announced!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we already know the time?¡± Bararaughed and said, ¡°This is different. The four majorpanies have established the organizingmittee for this year¡¯s Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, and the news was released by the organizingmittee¡­¡± ¡°In addition to the specific time, the organizingmittee of the Peak Genius Competition also announced the time for the public release of thepetition format¡­¡± Du Gang wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t thepetition format decided yet?¡± Bararaughed, ¡°This is to prevent any underhanded practices. Therefore, the format of eachpetition can vary, and the organizingmittee announced that the format of the Open Audition would be announced in six months.¡± ¡°Open Audition?¡± Du Gang froze for a moment, ¡°They don¡¯t announce all the formats at once? Barara smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. This is apetition for the entire universe. The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition has five differentrge-scalepetition structures: the Final Championship, the Regr Championship, the Qualifying Contest, the Elimination Match, and the Open Audition.¡± ¡°There are fiverge-scale different structures. We in the Milky Way Gxy, have to start from the Open Audition, and fight all the way, until the Regr Championship, where we get a chance topete against the geniuses from the center of the universe¡­¡± ¡°Before that, we need to go through the Open Audition, the Elimination Match, and the Qualifying Contest. These three structures are all veryplicated, and eachpetition will consume a lot of time¡­¡± ¡°Based on previous years, it¡¯s usually lower-level events that end first before the higher-level events are announced, and the five-levelpetition slowly proceeds from low to high¡­¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Du Gang nodded, checking the time. Quite conveniently, there was still a year left until the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition began. ¡°In half a year, when they announce the rules of the Open Audition, remember to inform me!¡± Having said that, he directly entered the Primary Killing Field of White Dragon Mountain in the virtual universe. This time, he was not solely aiming to earn White Dragon Coins, but also to train and increase hisbat power. However, before he entered, Du Gang had taken the Ancient Divine Spear from his ear, shrinking it down to a size that fit his proportions before making his way into the virtual universe. The Worries Relief Spear was no longer sufficient for him to continue battling in the killing field because he had lost due to his weapon in the previous round. This time entering the Killing Field, Du Gang had a different idea. Before, he aimed to earn White Dragon Coins, but now, despite still aiming to earn White Dragon Coins, it was not as urgent. Relying on White Dragon Coins to buy Nucleus Crystals to consume was not very practical¡­ So, this time, he nned to follow his previous survival tactics, to first survive until he achieved ten thousand consecutive victories, attain the title of ¡°Asura¡± , then start increasing the grade of the opponents he was battling against to really start his training. However, things did not go as he had nned. After winning consecutively a thousand times, the opponents he faced were mostly ones who also had over a thousand consecutive victories or those of equal strength. The first two thousand wins went by fairly smoothly, resulting in very steadypetitions where he was able to control the fight until thest second. However, after exceeding two thousand consecutive victories, the opponents he encountered had be somewhat challenging. Because most of these opponents possessed the mysteries of the Laws, and while they had not encountered enemies with domains yet, without using his domain, he would not be able to take the victory that easily. Yet Du Gang, who was filled with the desire to train, generally only used his domain to oppress rather than using it to directly fight his opponents. Initially, he mainly used the mysteries of Sharp Gold in the game, but most of the time now, he uses the mysteries of War Gold. Because he found that during battles, using the mysteries ofws can deepen his understanding of thews. From two thousand consecutive victories to three thousand consecutive victories, in a thousand fights, he raised the level of War Gold mysteries to twenty- three percent. And the mystery of Stunning Light was even more exaggerated, directly reaching thirty-eight percent. Almost every match ended with him winning due to the Stunning Light mystery. Most of the opponents he encountered during this period were people who had only understood one mystery. In half a month, he did not rest for a single moment and, calcting that a matchsts for ten minutes, he had one hundred and forty-four battles a day, leading to two thousand matches in half a month. After two thousand continuous battles, Du Gang was feeling mentally exhausted but he had the perfect solution. By operating his Primordial Source and cultivating his Ancient Divine Spirit once, all of his mental weariness was cleared away. Half an hourter, Du Gang, full of vigor, entered the Killing Field again. This time, it was his three thousand and first match. It could be estimated that his opponent this time would be stronger than thest. As predicted, this time, his opponent had a domain. ¡°Kid, I advise you to surrender!¡± His opponent was a muscr man who stood two meters tall. He was very confident, his nostrils ring as he spoke to Du Gang. Du Gang had seen many opponents of this type and wasn¡¯t agitated by a single provocativement. Without uttering a word, he directly used the second transformation of the Skyward Nine Transformations to widen the distance between them. As before, he used his step technique to dodge first. Because, of the eighty-one methods of the second transformation of Skyward Nine Transformations, he has already learned more than half, with only a negligible part left to master the second transformation. ¡°Stop running!¡± The range that the muscr man¡¯s domain covered was evidently not quiterge as he had just recently grasped it. In the domain stage, there are also levels of ssification for domains, but they are generally calcted by the size of the domain. Regr people who have just entered the domain stage have domains covering a diameter of only ten meters. Although it looks small, within this domain, all the enemy¡¯s attributes are suppressed and the person¡¯s power, defense, and so forth are all greatly amplified. Aside from the two superiorws, there is no difference in quality between the various basews¡¯ domains, only their interaction induces an enhancement, a counteraction, or no rted boost. For instance, a domain that focuses on fighting is definitely stronger than a domain that focuses on assistance in terms of its attack power! But in terms of quality, they belong to the same level. The only factor that might differentiate their level is the degree to which the practitioner has acknowledged and cultivated the domain. For example, a domain covering from a diameter of ten meters to a hundred meters is referred to as the Primary Domain. A domain covering from a diameter of a hundred meters to a thousand meters is referred to as the Intermediate Domain. A domain which covers from one thousand meters to ten thousand meters is called the Advanced Domain. A domain that extends from ten thousand meters to a hundred thousand meters is called the Top-Level Domain. ording to Du Gang¡¯s understanding from the books, a Top-Level domain that is until the Eternal Level ¡ª has effectively reached its limit. Thergest extent of this oneyer only enshrouds a range of a hundred thousand meters. But its power is not as simple as just covering that extent because with each meter that the diameter of the domain expands, the increase in attack power, as well as defense power, doubles. This means that, although they possess domains, a domain at the ten-meter level adds a bonus of ten times to attack power, whereas a domain at the ten-thousand-meter level adds a bonus of ten thousand times to attack power. The muscr man opposite only has a domain range of ten meters, so as long as Du Gang doesn¡¯t appear within his domain range, there won¡¯t be a big problem. With a giant axe in his hand, the muscr man continued to pursue Du Gang. At this moment, even with the boost from his domain that resulted in a tenfold speed increase, he was still unable to catch up with Du Gang. You should know that Du Gang had not activated his domain at this time, and had achieved such an effect merely by using the stepping technique of the second transformation. In the memory space inherited from the Ancient God, the ¡°Skyward Nine Transformations¡± might be the highest level technique that Du Gang has found. Just the stepping technique of the second transformation had reached an unfathomable level. For a while, Du Gang was all over the battlefield. ¡°Stand still!¡± The muscr man kept roaring angrily. It was not that he was not calm, but rather Du Gang was too audacious. Apart from initially keeping his distance, Du Gang ran in a straight line. Then, when he found out that the muscr man was too slow, he deliberately ran back and left an afterimage just outside the muscr man¡¯s domain range, mocking him. At this moment, Du Gang was using the killing field entirely as a ce to cultivate. Here, each battle allows him to perform multiple forms of cultivation. For the first four or five minutes of the ten-minute battle, he would choose to use the stepping technique to run in circles. Since the enemy is alive and possesses wisdom, as well as the possibility of having secret arts that can increase their speed, he must concentrate in order to cope with the unexpected changes in the enemy¡¯s speed. And this constant adaptation is precisely the key to quickly mastering andprehending the stepping technique! In addition to the cultivation of the stepping technique, Du Gang would also start to engage the enemy with the War Gold Mystery after the sixth minute, and furtherprehend the War Gold Mystery. Only in thest minute would he disy the Blinding Light Mystery to take down the enemy. However, this was the first time that he encountered a strong opponent with a domain. So, after running away for five minutes, Du Gang tentatively used the Ancient Divine Spear, attached with the War Gold Mystery, tounch a long-range attack on the muscr man. ¡°Boom!¡± This spear-like attack that wasunched was quickly nullified once it entered the one-foot range of the enemy¡¯s domain. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s still a bit challenging to confront a domain relying solely on the War Gold Mystery, huh?¡± However, Du Gang did not give up. He continued to lead the enemy around while constantly looking for opportunities tounch different spear techniques, waiting for a chance to attack the enemy. ¡°BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡± Tens of consecutive attacks were all nullified by the muscr man¡¯s domain. The few axe-shaped attacksunched by the muscr man, however, were easily dodged by Du Gang. At this moment, Du Gang once again realized the importance of the stepping technique. This kind of top-tier stepping technique allowed him to remain undefeated even in the face of an enemy with a domain. No matter how powerful your domain is, it¡¯s pointless if you can¡¯t hit me! Just like that, after struggling for four minutes, the War Gold Mystery failed to break open the enemy¡¯s domain and attack the muscr man. ¡°Sigh, it seems that I can only confront a domain with a domain!¡± Du Gang sighed, activated his stepping technique, decoyed his opponent, and quickly approached him. Just before entering his opponent¡¯s domain, he activated his own. Then, with their domains constantly nullifying each other, he got close to his opponent¡¯s face. Heunched an attack with the Blinding Light Mystery, and immediately a scream rang out. ¡°My eyes!¡± The muscr man¡¯s eyes were actually unharmed. The Blinding Light Mystery attacked his mind, causing him to go temporarily blind. Although the duration was short, it was enough for Du Gang to take down his opponent. With the bonus from the Secret Domain, Du Gang used the War Gold Mystery to end the opponent with one spear strike. ¡°An opponent with a domain is just so-so Du Gang shrugged his shoulders, feeling no particr difficulty dealing with this opponentpared to previous ones. ¡°Forget it, from now on, mainly focus on confronting domains with domains, and start cultivating domains¡­¡± He had initially consideredprehending 99 percent of the War Gold Mystery then finding ways to break through the two gold mysteries to perfection, but now it seems that the results weren¡¯t quite as expected. Soon, the 3,002nd enemy appeared. This time, it was another person with a domain. And Du Gang, following his previous routine, practiced his stepping technique for the first five minutes, leading his enemy in circles to get a sense of their power. From the sixth to ninth minute, he released his domain to confront the enemy, studying the various intricacies of his domain. However, when he deployed his domain and fought against the enemy while habitually harassing them with the War Gold Mystery, he found that the War Gold Mystery could still improve! ¡°It turns out that deploying a domain andprehending mysteries don¡¯t conflict with each other¡­¡± After realizing this, Du Gang was overjoyed. In this way, he could learn the stepping technique, cultivate his domain andprehend the War Gold Mystery at the same time in every battle, which was equivalent to aplishing three different forms of cultivation in a single match. Moreover, these live enemies progress much faster than when he cultivates alone! After understanding this, Du Gang immediately threw himself wholeheartedly into the repetitive cycle of dodging the enemy, confronting them, cultivating, and defeating them. [Author note:] Kitten wants to aim for the first ce in the Combat Power Ranking, wants to kick Hawk out, and take his long-term first ce in the Combat Power Ranking. The condition to be listed in the Combat Power Ranking is an average rating of 500. At the moment, the book¡¯s average rating has drastically slumped and is quickly about to fall off the list. To the readers reading for free, if your financial condition allows, Kitten really hopes for a full paid subscription on Qidian. The daily update strength is up to 30,000 words. The word count for this time¡¯s four [Author¡¯s note] is not included.. Chapter 158 - 158: 157: Determining The Future Major Focus! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 158 - 158: 157: Determining The Future Major Focus! (Please subscribe!)
Trantor: 549690339 Forty-eight dayster. Du Gang¡¯s ten thousandth consecutive victory has finally begun.
Interesting enough, his opponent was also someone who had won nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine consecutive games. Standing opposite him was a thin dark-skinned man, wielding a golden longsword in his hand. ¡°I was thinking about letting you win a round in my ten thousandth fight, but who knew, it¡¯s your ten thousandth fight as well!¡± The slender man opposing him spoke first, his mouth adopting an air of bad luck, yet his face was full of confidence. How could someone who had won nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine consecutive games not be confident? ¡°In that case, let the battle begin!¡± Without another word, he attacked, swiftlyunching his sword at Du Gang. ¡°Swish!¡± The moment Du Gang took a step, executing a footwork to dodge, the golden light of the sword unexpectedly swerved, shing at Du Gang¡¯s next position even faster. ¡°ng! ¡± Seeing this, Du Gang quickly activated his Domain to momentarily dy the golden light, then executed the first Transformation in Skyward Nine Transformations to rapidly put distance between them.
¡°Flying sword ¡­ a Mind Master?¡± Watching the golden longsword returned to the hand of the dark-skinned man after its failed attack, Du Gang became somber. Mental Power is something everyone has, but not everyone is gifted in cultivating it. Ordinary people may cultivate Mental Power as their cultivation increases, but without certain talents, they cannot do much with it except for simple perception of their surroundings. However, Mind Masters are different. They exclusively cultivate Mental Power, focusing on unique mental methodologies that can meticulously control weapon attacks. Moreover, their speed is exceptionally fast. If Du Gang hadn¡¯t reacted swiftly to activate his Domain to dy the speed, he would have be a streak of white light. ¡°Your footwork isn¡¯t bad. You can even dodge my flying sword!¡± The slender man did not hurry his attack but gave a faintment. Indeed, he has this advantage. Weapons controlled by a Mind Master are incredibly fast, and even with the Domain slowing down the speed, they are still incredibly challenging to fight against. Unless Du Gang understands a Domain that rtes to gravity, conventional Domains will find it challenging to defend against a Mind Master.
¡°Again!¡± Seeing Du Gang remaining silent, the slender man uninterestedlyunched the flying sword once more. ¡°Swish!¡± A sh of golden light shot towards him. Du Gang only glimpsed the golden sh. The next second, the flying sword had entered his Domain. He executed his footwork just in time to dodge it. This time, the flying sword was on the offense, while Du Gang on the defense, the golden light chasing around shot him around this space. This was Du Gang¡¯s first encounter with a Mind Master. He hadn¡¯t expected the flying sword¡¯s speed to be so fast. It took both his Domain and the first Transformation of his footwork to barely dodge. Moreover, he realized that the opponent certainly had more sophisticated sword tactics that he had yet to unleash. He couldn¡¯t keep retreating! He had to try to parry! Once Du Gang made up his mind, he promptly used the second Transformation of his footwork. Abruptly, he began to move as if strolling through space, and his speed picked up immediately. Simultaneously, he raised the Ancient Divine Spear in his hand and executed the Shadow Following technique. Suddenly, there were spear shadows all over the sky, and they were even wrapped in an aura of War Gold. ¡°ng! ¡± The tactic worked. The long sword was knocked away by the spear. The slender man regained control of the flying sword about three to four meters away and recalled it back. ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate that your speed could increase!¡± The slender man remained still and calmly remarked, ¡°If this is all you¡¯ve got, then the match ends now!¡± Du Gang remained silent, his Domain still enveloping him, tightly gripping the spear in his hand, his eyes fixed on his adversary. Encountering a Mind Master for the first time, he concentrated more on his opponent. Not only that, he radiated all his Mental Power, enveloping the surrounding space to prevent being sneak attacked from behind. ¡°Turns out you¡¯re a dour one. Fine, I¡¯ll send you off then!¡± The slender man chuckled and slowly dered: ¡°All Swords Fired!¡± With that, he shot the longsword in his hand. All of a sudden, the single golden longsword split into two in mid-air, two into four, four into eight, and in no time, the whole space was engulfed by longswords. ¡°Go!¡± As the slender echoed amand, tens of thousands of longswords in the space all received directives, flying toward Du Gang in varying manners. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang quickly released his Stun Light Domain, which instantly ovepped with his Secret Domain. In an instant, the flying swords that had prated his Domains suddnly halted. ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang quickly performed the Multiple Spear Shadows tactic, sessfully repelling all the flying swords. ¡°A Double Domain?! !¡± The thin man¡¯s eyes bulged out in shock as he stared at the two ovepping domains around Du Gang. Despite each of these domains spanning just about a dozen meters and augmenting his power by only about tenfold, they can stack under the samews. The effect produced by the ovepping domains is multiplicative. Thus, the amplification brought by Du Gang¡¯s double domain had reached over a hundred times. This exined why he could immobilize the flying sword. Seeing his opponent¡¯s astonished expression, Du Gang instantly breathed a sigh of relief. He feared that if he executed his double domain and his opponent had a countermeasure, the fight would be quite challenging. Fortunately! Despite the thin man¡¯s extreme shock, he didn¡¯t give up on resisting. He obviously wasn¡¯t facing the double domain for the first time. After his initial shock, he quickly adjusted his state of mind, merging his tens of thousands of long swords into one. Once his long sword was reconstituted, the thin man acted immediately without any hesitation. Suddenly, the golden light began to traverse the entire space at an even faster pace. ¡°Zip!¡± This time, it was faster than a bolt of lightning. Even under the double domain, the golden light advanced two or three meters before Du Gang could react. ¡°ng! ¡± Just like before, he parried it with a thrust of his spear, he wasn¡¯t eager to kill his opponent just yet. Although the Milky Way Gxy had no Mind Masters, many people possessed Mental Power, which was primarily used for detection. A Mind Master is said to have incredibly high talent in the mental domain, enabling them to cultivate rted secret methods. ording to the records, a Mind Master can not only sweep through their own rank but can also fight across ranks. Encountering a Mind Master for the first time, he wanted to see what other means they employed. The thin man on the other side did not give up. He continuously manipted the flying sword, attempting to attack from various directions. But each of his attempts was thwarted by Du Gang, who detected them beforehand and parried them away. Off parrying the golden light once again, Du Gang furrowed his brows. A Mind Master doesn¡¯t seem as formidable as he had imagined, huh?! Just as he was preparing to parry a golden light that was shooting over, suddenly a strong mental fluctuation surged towards his mind. It was a mental attack! Du Gang realized in an instant. At the same time, behind him, a silver light shot soundlessly towards him at twice the speed of the golden light. ¡°Third Transformation!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± A golden light and a silver light brushed past each other in a split second. At their crossover point, Du Gang, who should have been standing there, had already vanished. When he reappeared, he was in front of the thin man. ¡°How could it be?!¡± Just as the thin man uttered his words in shock, his figure had been punched by Du Gang into white light before it disappeared. [Congrattions, you have won your ten thousandth victory!] [Congrattions, earning you the title of Asura!] Gazing at the several continuous prompts, Du Gang quickly left the Killing Field. ¡°Broadcast the yback of my previous match,¡± Du Gangmanded. Soon, the match started to rey. When the enemyunched his All Swords Fired attack, Du Gangmanded, ¡°Pause, rey this part at one-tenth the speed!¡± ¡°One-hundredth the speed. ¡°Du Gang, to yback at one-hundredth the speed, you¡¯ll need to pay extra to the Killing Field¡­¡¯ ¡°Continue with the rey!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Soon, the video started to rey back and forth at one-hundredth of the original speed, but Du Gang¡¯s eyes were fixed intently on the screen without blinking. It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that he finally identified the silver light amidst the band of sword lights. It had appeared the moment his opponent had first split his flying sword. The silver light didn¡¯t participate in the attack with the other flying swords. Instead, it cloaked itself and faded, bing as inconspicuous as the air. ¡°Truly formidable!¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Every yer who hadsted ten thousand matches was no ordinary individual. He hadn¡¯t sensed the existence of the silver sword with his Mental Power while he was inside the arena. That wasn¡¯t the most crucial part. The thin man had initially put on quite an arrogant disy, but in reality, he had been secretlyying out his strategy. After revealing his double domain, Du Gang intentionally put on a shocked expression to catch him off guard. He even continuously attacked with the golden light, pretending he was unable to overtake Du Gang. Until the final moment, exactly when Du Gang was considering how his enemy wasn¡¯t as strong as he had imagined, the thin man finally put his all into the fight. He not only used the golden light to carry on with his feigned attack, but he also unleashed a mental secret technique in an instant, directly attacking Du Gang¡¯s mind. In addition to that, he deployed the silver long sword, hidden in the air, for his strongest attack. Du Gang dodged all these attacks by relying on the real essence to ignore all the mental attacks. Moreover, at the moment the silver sword entered his domain, he had sensed it. However, at that time, it was toote to counter with the spear andnce. Thus, Du Gang made a swift decision and quickly executed the Third Transformation he had justprehended! Yes, over these forty-eight days. Du Gang sessfully mastered the second and third transformations of Skyward Nine Transformations. The speed of the second transformation reached the flight speed of a D-level spaceship, which is 10,000 kilometers per second. The speed of the third transformation was even more exaggerated; it reached the flight speed of a C-level spaceship, 100,000 kilometers per second, approximately one-third of the speed of light! By understanding the third transformation, Du Gang didn¡¯t just increase his speed but alsoprehended a mysterious spacew: the Mystery of Friction. This was a mystery naturallyprehended after mastering the third transformation, aw that could reduce his own friction. However, at its core, it was the disaggregation of his body into space for frictionless discement. In addition to the third transformation, Du Gang also fully perfected his understanding of Dazzling Mystery and developed the Dazzling Domain. War Gold, however, became like Sharp Gold, stuck at 99 percent progress and unable to further advance. He didn¡¯t know why. These two mysteries were like being just a hair¡¯s breadth away, stuck at thest one percent and simply unable to break through. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a strong opponent in just the ten-thousandth battle. The slender man earlier was a native of White Dragon Mountain¡¯s elementary cosmic country, right?¡± During each battle, you could only see each others¡¯ names and records, and you couldn¡¯t tell where they came from. However, only people from ces like that could learn mental secrets and be Mind Masters, a rare and powerful profession. After bing an Asura in the White Dragon Mountain¡¯s Elementary Killing Field, Du Gang found that Asura now had a new level. This time, it wasn¡¯t calcted by consecutive victories. Instead, it was calcted by winning matches. Each victory counted as one point, each loss deducted one point. umting ten thousand points would make him a one-star cultivator, and with a hundred thousand points, he would be a two-star Asura. What was even more incredible was that the Killing Field notified him that he would only encounter Asuras in each subsequent battle. The number of Asuras in the White Dragon Mountain¡¯s Elementary Killing Field was ten million. ¡°I, with my two Domains and various divine powers, barely became an ordinary Asura, and yet there are so many Asuras here¡­¡± Du Gang was left stunned. He thought his ranking would at least be within the top ten thousand, but¡­ The reality was that he had overestimated. These ten million Asuras were not only under ten thousand years old, but many were actually very old and had been cultivating for a long time. White Dragon Mountain, elementary cosmic country. The lean, dark-skinned man with whom Du Gang fought was now continuously reying the video of their battle. Only after watching it several times did he confirm, ¡°This guy definitely has some kind of secret mental defense technique. Damn it, with such a thing, it won¡¯t be the scions of those hidden familiesing out, will it?!¡± Although his family was not among the top families in the White Dragon Mountain cosmic country, it wasn¡¯t bad either and belonged to the second -tier families. He knew almost all the hotshots from the top families, but this man named Du Gang was new to him. ¡°Damn it, I hope I don¡¯t encounter this guy in futurepetitions!¡± With his strength, he could even take down those with two Domains. However, against such a person who could ignore mental attacks, he naturally felt helpless. The mysteries of Sharp Gold and War Gold were stuck at thest one percent, which made Du Gang very ufortable. After struggling for a while, he went to find Fan An to see if he had any ideas. Although Fan An¡¯s strength was no longer as great as his, he had, after all, lived for hundreds of thousands of years. His experiences and knowledge would certainly far exceed Du Gang¡¯s. ¡°Did you study thews of the Gold Element and thews of Light and Darkness simultaneously?¡± Fan An seemed surprised, but quickly said seriously, ¡°Du Gang, I hope you can give up one of thews and focus solely on the practice of one.¡± hearing this, Du Gang asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°The problem is serious!¡± Fan An said gravely, ¡°Let me tell you simply about the general case of an ordinary martial artist advancing from the Level to the Eternal Level without considering natural talent constraints.¡± ¡°Ordinary martial artists begin toprehend the temperament from various moves such as weapon skills, unarmed or leg techniques, etc., at the ¡°Upon reaching the Ster level, what martial artists must do is continuously understand the temperament, from a singleyered temperament to a nineyered temperament. When he explores thews from the nineyered temperament and realizes the mysteries of thews, it symbolizes advancement to the Cosmic level.¡± ¡°At the Cosmic level, one begins to continuously cultivate this mystery of thews, practicing it to one hundred percent. Finally, upon mastering the domain, one is regarded as having reached the Domain Lord Level¡­¡± ¡°The Domain Lord level then involves cultivating the mysteries again after having a domain. When one has cultivated eight more mysteries and turned them all into domain states, one then possesses a nineyered domain and may consider merging these nine domains of the samew with a small world, officially possessing an inner world. Then one may be considered a Sector Lord¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the Sector Lord level not only denotes the rule of a sector, but also means that one owns a world inside oneself!¡± ¡°At the Sector Lord level, possessing a world domain is an even more potent domain than at the Domain Lord level. It is also a veryplete and sturdy domain. After this point, a Sector Lord strongman needs to continueprehending thews within his world domain before he can ultimately advance to Eternal¡­¡¯ Obviously, Fan An wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about the promotion of Sector Lord Strongmen to the Eternal level and was making things up as he went along. ¡°You should understand now, when you¡¯re at the Ster level, it doesn¡¯t matter whichw¡¯s mysteries you¡¯reprehending. However, when you reach the Domain Lord level, you must choose onew to learn first¡­¡± ¡°The nineyered domain of a Domain Lord must be of the samew!¡± Du Gang was curious, ¡°What if differentws ovep, doesn¡¯t that count as an umtion?¡± Fan An shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not an umtion, it¡¯s an addition!¡± ¡°You understand, right? Yourprehension of two domains of twows equals twenty, which is like ten plus ten. But your perception of two domains of onew equals a hundred, which is like ten times ten!¡± ¡°Every time youprehend an additional domain, you lose more in the end, because differentws are additive, but the samew¡¯s domains are multiplied!¡± ¡°And our energy is limited¡­ In the past, I¡¯ve seen those with astonishing talents who, at the Ster Level,prehended eighteen different domains. They even included two domains of the higher-order spatialws among the eight basicws. The result? He was easily defeated by a martial artist who onlyprehended onew but reached a fouryered domain¡­¡¯ ¡°With his talent, the time he spentprehending the eighteen domains would have been enough to create a nineyered domain from twows. As a result, he wasted his talents¡­ Fan An earnestly advised, ¡°Du Gang, yourw affinity is highest with the Gold Element, so I suggest you give up the Light and Darknessws you¡¯veprehended and focus on studying the Gold Elementws¡­¡± Upon hearing Fan An¡¯s words, Du Gang understood. This was essentially an efficiency issue. If he only studied one kind ofw, his progress would be swift. Still, if he learned severalws simultaneously, it could slow him down. ¡°Brother Fan, I understand. Thank you for your teaching¡­ ¡°You¡¯re wee, for now, the most important thing is to focus on understanding the Gold Element, putting all otherws aside¡­¡¯ After leaving Fan An¡¯s residence, Du Gang walked towards thew¡¯s affinity testing room, contemting. What Fan An said made a lot of sense. What Du Gang should do was to learn one set ofws, then cultivate it to the extreme as quickly as possible, reaching a limit of power. Then, when he had spare time, he couldprehend thews of other systems. Simultaneously learning two, or even three sets ofws may indeed be advantageous in battles of the same rank in the short term, but it can be a loss in the long run. For instance, Zhang San had the same talent as Du Gang. At present time, Du Gang had apprehended two sets of differentws, which made his strength andbination quite powerful, hence he was able to beat Zhang San. However, a yearter, when he had mastered two dual-domainws and Zhang San had mastered a four-domainw, the oue would surely be Zhang San¡¯s victory. This is just within one year. Given a longer time, say a hundred years, when heprehended four tiers ofws in two systems, Zhang San might haveprehended eight tiers in a single system. At that time, the multiple of his two sets of four-tierws would be twenty thousand times, while the multiple of Zhang San¡¯s eight-tierw would, in fact, be a hundred million times! ¡°So, I should just study one set ofws!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t have the problemmon to geniuses, who stubbornly want to study severalws at once. That would be stupid and would slow down his growth. Just like now, he could clearly reach the Domain Lord Level in ten thousand years, but he insisted on spending twenty thousand years to break through with two sets ofws. There could be countless changes in the extra ten thousand years. Therefore, no matter how you look at it, it is most reliable to only study one set at this stage. Soon, he arrived at the Affinity Testing Chamber again. He nned to retest his affinity talent, as he felt something was offst time. After a while, the test was finished and the result was out. [Testpleted!] [Gold Element Law affinity 26%] [Wood Element Law affinity 5%] [Water Element Law affinity 5%] [Light and Dark Laws affinity 26%] [Space Law affinity 13%] ¡°For the seven sets ofws I¡¯ve never been in contact with, the affinity is all 5%, adding up to 35%, plus the Gold Element, Light and Dark, and Space Element, it¡¯s just right to add up to one hundred percent!¡± Looking at the report of Law affinity testing, Du Gang understood! If he hadn¡¯t learned any skills, his affinity for all ten categories might have been ten percent! The reason why the test result was differentst time, with Gold and Space standing out was because he learned Spear and Lance Nine Kills and Skyward Nine Transformations. This time, the affinities of the other seven items were all 5%, while Gold Element and Light and Dark Element had a higher proportion of affinity because he hadprehended two mysteries. The Space Element had lower affinity because he only understood one, the Friction Mystery. ¡°So, for my physique, it¡¯s actually the same toprehend anyws. This so-called affinity is just my current level ofprehension¡­¡± After understanding that it¡¯s the same to study any set, Du Gang began to hesitate again. He originally wanted to confirm that if the affinity of the Gold Element was the highest, he would abandon the other two and just focus on the Gold Element. But now, it seems that it¡¯s the same for him to study anything. For the Light and Dark Laws, he has nowprehended the Mystery of Secrecy and the Mystery of Dazzling Light, which are both very useful. One can hide the body and the other can blind the enemy, and both mysteries haveprehended domains! For the Gold Element, he has understood the Mystery of Sharp Gold and the Mystery of War Gold, both stuck at 99%, withoutprehending a domain. For Space Laws, he has understood Friction Mystery, which can reduce friction and make his speed reach one third of the speed of light! ¡°Which system should I focus on?¡± He felt a bit gloomy, as people usually rejoiced to understand a set ofws, but here he had to choose to give up two sets ofws. ¡°Phew-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s deduce it a bit!¡± Du Gang began to calcte, If he only learnt a certain system, what kind of situation he might encounter. ¡°If I only learn Light and Dark, I might go further and further on the paths of hiding myself or blinding the enemy, and in the end, I could possibly be an assassin¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t studied other mysteries of Light and Darkws, and didn¡¯t know whether they had any offensive means, so he could only deduce based on the information he currently had. ¡°Next is Gold. If I learn Goldws, my attack power will be very formidable. Sharp Gold and War Gold seem to be enhancers that pierce armor. So, in future, I will be a warrior with powerful attack¡­¡± Gold system is dominated by ughter, this is known to everyone, so it¡¯s no problem to specte there will be a big increase in attack power. ¡°Then there is the Space system. As top-levelws, it must be very difficult to learn. Based on the ultimatews of Skyward Nine Transformations, I might achieve something in speed and be a nimble, elusive warrior or a type of assassin¡­¡± As Du Gang listed all the possibilities of the three sets ofws, an answer naturally emerged in his mind. ¡°Am I, an Ancient God, going to be a hundred-meter-tall assassin? Or a million-meter-tall assassin?¡± Du Gang suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to be a powerful warrior by studying the Gold system!¡± In fact, the Gold system suits the Ancient God very well, as its body is extremely formidable and defensive, not to mention the Ancient Divine Spear has the effect of breaking thews. Coupled with the Gold system, it¡¯s a perfect match! Of course, by saying he would study Goldws, it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t use thews of other systems. It just meant that he would no longer spend time specifically studying the two other systems. He would still use them, after all, the Mystery of Dazzling Light was very useful, and the Mystery of Friction was good for saving his life. At least at this stage, it was his most powerful method. ¡°There are 117 days left for the Peak Contest organizingmittee to announce the format of the Open Auditions. During this period, I need to focus on studying Goldws¡­¡± He didn¡¯t intend to go to the Killing Field for now, because the Goldws didn¡¯t meet his demands, especially since he wouldn¡¯t get good training in the Killing Field, so it would naturally be difficult to improve. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Cultivation Site!¡± At this time, Du Gang thought of the Cultivation Site in the virtual universe, which contained numerous miracles and was ideal for the cultivation of Goldws. He was not concerned by the high cost of the Cultivation Site, as he had earned a total of 610,950 White Dragon Coins from the Killing Field.. Chapter 159 - 159: 158: The Preliminary Round of the Open Audition System is Announced! Chapter 159 - 159: 158: The Preliminary Round of the Open Audition System is Announced!
Trantor: 549690339 The Cultivation Sites in the virtual universe are ssified into four categories: Primary Level, Intermediate Level, Advanced Level, and Top Level. These correspond to the Ster Level, Cosmic Level, Domain Lord Level, and Sector Lord Levels. Cultivation Sites do not teach cultivation. Instead, they replicate a virtual enemy of a specific level with the abilities you want them to possess forbat.
The Cultivation Site is a ce where one needs to battle in order to achieve their cultivation goals. However, the choice of enemy is entirely controlled by the user. The prices for the four levels are respectively one hundred White Dragon Coins, one thousand White Dragon Coins, ten thousand White Dragon Coins, and one hundred thousand White Dragon Coins. Du Gang chose the Primary Level Cultivation Site first. When he went in, he realized that the strongest enemy in the Primary Level Site was only at the Ster Ninth Rank which didn¡¯t particrly bother him. However, the main issue was that the enemy could only possess abilities up to Ninth Level of Realm Sense. ¡°As expected, the enemies in the Cultivation Sites were designed based on the most standard and typical levels!¡± With no other options, he had to kill the randomly generated enemy with one strike and left the Primary Level Cultivation Site to enter the Intermediate Level Cultivation Site. In the Intermediate Level Cultivation Site, the maximum strength of the enemy is the Cosmic Ninth Rank, and it can possess one Mystery of Laws, with the progression of the Mystery adjustable up to ny-nine percent. There¡¯s also an option to double the expense to add another Mystery of Laws to the enemy. In addition to this, there are options to choose two or more enemies at once. Just like before, adding an enemy would require an additional amount of money, doubling for each new enemy. Without any attachments, this time, Du Gang chose an enemy of Cosmic Ninth Rank, possessing Sharp Gold Mystery at ny-nine percent. Then, he started to battle it with a Sharp Gold Mystery at ny-nine percent on his side as well. In this battle, he immediately noticed the difference. Despite having the Sharp Gold Mystery at ny-nine percent for the battle, he discovered that the enemy¡¯s attack power was higher than his. Without stealthily using movement techniques, he might have been eliminated.
Du Gang was quickly interested and while battling, he started toprehend how the enemy was using the Sharp Gold Mystery. After contemting for quite a while and testing a few times, he finally realized that the power of the Sharp Gold Mystery varied depending on the method of application. When he released the same Sharp Gold Mystery, it appeared very rough, not only easy to see through, but also easy to break. The Sharp Gold Mystery used by the enemy was different. It was released in a stable and firm manner, optimizing the use of Sharp Gold Mystery and thus making its attack more effective than Du Gang¡¯s. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly started learning from his enemy. It took him a full day to learn all the methods of applying the Sharp Gold Mystery possessed by the enemy. ¡°Enemies in the Cultivation Sites are created based on a standard norm. This means this is merely a benchmark; actual people in reality surely possess stronger techniques.¡± After understanding this, Du Gang did not rush to the next level Cultivation Site. Instead, he increased his opponents from one to two. Just like before, both were of Cosmic Ninth Rank and possessed Sharp Gold Mystery. This time, the situation changed a bit. The two enemies applied the same techniques during the fight, but whenbined, they yielded a different kind of power. Du Gang was having a hard time dealing with them. He was on the defensive most of the time, running around. If he hadn¡¯t frequently used his movement techniques to dodge, he would have been eliminated already. This was not because he needed to use the movement techniques, but because he was trying to save money and fight a bit longer.
Through ceaselessbat, Du Gang gradually gained insight, reducing the intervention of the movement techniques. In the end, he managed to evenly match the two without using them. By this point, it was clear that his progression with Sharp Gold Mystery was incredibly fast, and his understanding had deepened significantly. ¡°Continue!¡± Feeling the benefits of the two sparring partners, Du Gang quickly increased the number of enemies. This time, he was fighting against three enemies at once. Just like before, when he couldn¡¯t fight them effectively, he chose to flee using his movement techniques. Then, he slowly understood their tactics. Once his understanding was nearlyplete, he reduced the use of his movement techniques and finally, he engaged them purely based on Sharp Gold Mystery. Clearly, Du Gang had found out the proper way to utilize the Cultivation Sites. That is, to continuously understand and improve oneself through the enemy¡¯s attacks. And yes, his talent and perception skills were extraordinarily strong too. If it were others, it would¡¯ve taken them several decades or even hundreds of years to fight against nine enemies, all possessing the same Mystery. But Du Gang did it! He was now fighting against nine Cosmic Ninth Rank enemies, all possessing the Sharp Gold Mystery. ¡°Bam, bam, bam!¡± After fighting for a month, Du Gang could not hold back any longer and sessively defeated the nine enemies attacking him simultaneously. When he killed thest enemy, he finally achievedplete mastery of the Sharp Gold Mystery, and concurrently, the Sharp Gold Domain was instantly executed. ¡°Finallyprehended the Sharp Gold Domain!¡± Du Gang had a faint smile on his face. Clearly, he had truly mastered the Sharp Gold Mystery to perfection now. ¡°Next up is the War Gold Mystery!¡± Without rest, he quickly selected another enemy, this time with War Gold Mystery. Just like before, he maintained resistance, learned and understood, and finally increased enemies in a continuous cycle. A monthter, Du Gang¡¯s body shuddered again as hepleted the War Gold Mystery and the War Gold Domain appeared! Now, he possessed two dual domains! When ovepped, their power surged two hundred times! After mastering the War Gold Domain, Du Gang didn¡¯t stay in the Intermediate Level Cultivation Site any longer and proceeded to the Advanced Level Cultivation Site. The enemies at these Cultivation Sites were merely virtual characters after all. They operate within a standard line. After learning everything, they naturally lose their usefulness. To say, the Cultivation Sites really got the short end of the stick encountering someone like Du Gang who possessed such strong talent andprehension skills. You should know that ordinarily, one would need toe to the Cultivation Sites thousands of times, or spend tens to hundreds of years to reach Du Gang¡¯s learning level. But Du Gang went from facing one enemy to facing nine enemies and learnt everything that was along the standard line. You should know that this standard line is set by the virtual universe ording to the standards of the entire universe. ¡°Next, I should go to the Advanced Level Cultivation Site!¡± In total, Du Gang spent less than twenty thousand White Dragon Coins at the Primary and Intermediate Level Cultivation Sites, a very economical investment. Probably, no one else could have matched his cost-effectiveness ratio. This time, he was very restrained. Even if he very much wanted toprehend the Hidden Mystery, Dazzling Light Mystery, and Friction Mystery as well in the Intermediate Level Cultivation Site, considering the potential wasted time, he ultimately gave up. Focus on main Gold Element! In the Advanced Level Cultivation Site, the enemy¡¯s cultivation base is the Domain Lord Ninth Rank. The upper limit of the enemy¡¯s strength is a Nine-level Domain! Just like before, starting from the First-level Domain, for each additional domain level, double the fee is added. For each additional enemy, the fee also doubles likewise. Apart from this, different domain levelse with different costs, the higher the level, the more costly it is. This means that in an advanced cultivation site, the minimum cost could be just ten thousand White Dragon Coins, but if a powerful enemy is chosen, the cost can go up to several hundred thousand or even one million. Though it seems not much, one must understand that this is just the physical manifestation cost. If the enemy dies and needs to be resurrected, it costs money again. Simrly, if the cultivator dies and the enemy disappears, you would need to pay again to resurrect. Therefore, choosing a just right enemy, not too strong to kill the cultivator or too weak to render the training ineffective, is crucial. In addition to this, the cultivator has to make sure not topletely kill the enemy lest they incur more expense. Keeping this in mind, Du Gang, not for the sake of showing off but to save money, only selected an enemy equipped with a Rank One Sharp Gold Domain. To keep things fair, he too only used his Rank One Domain. As expected, the same as before, even though they had the same elementary ten-meter domain range, his enemy was much more skilled and powerful in their deployment and application techniques. Seeing this scenario, Du Gang, of course, didn¡¯t waste any time. While fighting, he fervently studied, absorbing all of his enemy¡¯s experiences like a sponge. After three days of fiercebat, Du Gang managed to steal all the enemy¡¯s techniques and application skills. Besides that, his Sharp Gold Domain progressed smoothly, from the previous ten-meter range, it extended to eleven meters. At this. he naturallv invested one hundred White Dragon Coins to elevate the enemy¡¯s status from the ten-meter range to eleven meters. The enemy at the eleven -meter level didn¡¯t prove to be much stronger than the one at the ten-meter level. That is to say, they didn¡¯t teach Du Gang any more techniques than before. Thus, he maintained a schedule of increasing the enemy¡¯s domain by one meter every six hours and started to practice diligently. He trained non-stop for an entire month. Du Gang¡¯s Sharp Gold Domain reached a hundred meters, which equated to an intermediate domain level. This meant that the additional effects of the Sharp Gold Domain had be a hundred times more powerful. Adding the War Gold Domain, thebined effect of his two domains was a thousand times more powerful. It could be said that hisbat power had increased significantly, to the extent that he could overwhelm ten of his past selves! He nced at the time. The Peak Genius Race organizingmittee would announce the rules of the Open Auditionpetition in 27 days. ¡°I need to make good use of these 27 days. Hopefully, I can cultivate my War Gold Domain to the intermediate level during this period¡­¡± Du Gang quickly summoned his enemy again and started his training using the same method as before. With the cultivation method of the Sharp Gold Domain, his cultivation speed of the War Gold Domain was very fast. In just 25 days, he managed to elevate his War Gold Domain to the intermediate level with a range of 100 meters. During this period, he tried summoning an enemy with a domain range of 101 meters, but discovered that he couldn¡¯t quite make out or understand the techniques the enemy used. He approximately understood that after attaining the intermediate domain, he would no longer be able to learn as quickly as he did at the elementary level. So, he decided toe back to practice after reading thepetition rules. ¡°Thank goodness I listened to Brother Fan An. Now, thebined power of my domains can reach ten thousand times its original power, otherwise, with my previous cultivation method, thebined power of my domain might only be four hundred or five hundred times¡±. In the remaining two days, Du Gang tried to practice thews of Space Mystery, but found it too difficult. The enemy he summoned that held the Friction Mystery moved at the same speed as him. He could not see the enemy clearly with the naked eye, let aloneprehend anything from them. After tirelessly chasing and dodging the enemy for two whole days, Du Gang found that he was unable to discern anything. ¡°It¡¯s too much of a strain. After all, the Space Law is a superiorw that I can¡¯tprehend right now!¡± He gave up immediately and upon a reminder from Bla, quickly left the cultivation site. He found a beverage store in the virtual universe, ordered two juices, and sessfully entered a private room. The stores in the virtual universe all utilized space technology. Even a store facing the street could have countless private rooms. Additionally, customers can choose to face the street, which means some people can watch the bustling street from their private room. So, when you are walking around aimlessly in the virtual universe, many people can see you¡­ and probably see you picking your nose too¡­ Having selected a street-facing private room and shut out the noises from outside, Du Gang finally started to review thepetition rules released by themittee with Bla. The schedule for the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition is announced: The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition is divided into five stages, from bottom to top they are: Open Audition, Knockout Round, Qualifying Contest, Universal Finals Qualifying round, Universal Finals. The rules tor each stage will be announced only atter the prior stage isplete. The rules for the Open Audition are officially announced: The Open Audition aims to select geniuses from elementary cosmic nations and below to advance to the Knockout Round. Each elementary cosmic nation, along with its affiliated star systems, constitutes apetition area, making a total of one trillionpetition areas. The entire Open Audition is divided into three stages: preliminary round, middle round, and the final round. Participants of the preliminary round: all geniuses from each affiliated star system. (Note: Open Auditions for inner elementary cosmic nations will be exined separately.) Qualifying quota: the top hundred contenders will participate in the middle round. Participants of the middle round: the hundred strongest contenders from each affiliated star system, adding up to one million people. Qualifying quota: the top ten thousand contenders will be selected to participate in the final round. Participants of the final round: the ten thousand contenders from the middle round, together with the ten thousand contenders from each elementary cosmic nation¡¯s inner audition. Qualifying quota: hundred contenders from eachpetition area. These contenders will represent their respective elementary cosmic nation¡¯spetition area and affiliated star domains to attend the Knockout Round at the intermediate cosmic nation. The following are the specifics regarding the open auditions within the elementary cosmic nation: ¡­ Du Gang didn¡¯t read about the Open Audition within the elementary cosmic nations as it really wasn¡¯t relevant to his situation. Having read all this, Du Gang was astounded! ¡°One trillion elementary cosmic nations are divided into one trillionpetition areas!¡± ¡°And under everypetition area, there are ten thousand star systems at the same level as the Milky Way Gxy.¡± ¡°So, first I have to participate in the preliminary round of the Open Audition, fight my way to be the strongest hundred contenders in the Milky Way Gxy, then, as a star system representative, I will have to contend with ten thousand star system representatives within the samepetition area in the middle round of the Open Audition, to select the ten thousand top geniuses across these star systems. After that, I willpete with the ten thousand geniuses from White Dragon Mountain Elementary Cosmic Nation to win one of the hundred qualifications to participate in the Knockout Round?!!¡± ¡°Du Gang, the signup entrance has just appeared. All the geniuses are allocated to their respectivepetition areas based on their login location in the virtual universe¡­¡± ¡°The signup channel for the preliminary round of our Milky Way Gxy¡¯s Open Audition has also started. The number of signups is increasing very quickly. In just one minute, it has already exceeded one million¡­¡± Moreover, the signup rate was still rapidly escting. Next, in the second minute, it instantly reached one hundred million and was still rising steadily. ¡°Damn, how can there be so many people?¡± Du Gang paused, surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t there only about four to five hundred Ster-level disciples from the four majorpanies? Even at the level, there are only four to five million. How could so many people sign up?!!¡± Barabraughed, ¡°Du Gang, not all of these people are from the four majorpanies. You should know that thepanies recruit based on innate ability¡­¡± ¡°Basically, all of the Ster-level disciples are from the big fourpanies, because the ace limit for this Peak Genius Race coincides with those under ten thousand years old¡­¡± ¡°Most of these people are-level!¡± ¡°There are only more than four million-level disciples from the four majorpanies. This implies that their age is all under one thousand years old¡­¡± ¡°But the qualification to sign up for thispetition is open to any cultivator under ten thousand years old¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s unlikelyet-level disciples would join the fun. After all, the sign-up fee itself is one Source Crystal!¡± ¡°So, there are many-level people aged between one thousand to ten thousand years, and they all chose to sign up¡­¡± ¡°Did you forget? Just the-level employees of the Milky Way¡¯s Virtual Universe Company exceed one hundred million!¡± ¡°Add the other threepanies together, and that¡¯s four hundred million, plus the Milky Way¡¯s own-level powerhouses¡­¡± While speaking, the number of people registered for the preliminary open audition in the Milky Way had already reached one billion. ¡°Holy crap!¡± Du Gang was momentarily speechless looking at the terrifying number of registrants. ¡°What are they trying to do? Only one hundred people from our Milky Way can advance, and yet there are a billion people signing up. Do they really think they can beat me and the other four hundred plus Ster Level geniuses?¡± Barabra chuckled, ¡°Not entirely, some people are actually here topete with their other intra-gctic rivals!¡± ¡°You need to know, in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, each level ofpetition involves a lot of matches and takes a great deal of time. Like the preliminary round we¡¯re in, there will be at least one month¡¯s time allocated¡­¡± ¡°These people are participating in thepetition to see where they rank within the Milky Way. You should know that a high rank, even without advancing, demonstrates your strength. They will surely be noticed and gain more resources¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Got it. So, even after thepetition starts, I still have a month, right?¡± His power is generally stable within the Milky Way. Even if there are some old monsters who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years and are stronger than him, they cannot participate in thepetition. So, he¡¯s basically up against those under ten thousand years old. There are altogether less than five hundred Ster-level powerhouses under ten thousand years in the Milky Way. The majority of these people have only grasped the Mysteries of the Laws, and have not even understood the Domain. So, getting into the top hundred would be a breeze for him! ¡°Du Gang, Fan An sent you a message asking you to sign up quickly¡­¡± Barabraughed, ¡°If you get a good ranking and keep advancing, Fan An, as your discoverer, will also receive some rewards!¡± Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°Then let¡¯s sign up!¡± After clicking on the sign-up channel, the information required was pretty simple. Only life and gender; the Virtual Universe continuously scans and updates other information such as appearance, cultivation level, location, etc. Even if you got a facelift, it would be updated immediately¡­ Du Gang, Male, Cultivation Level: Ster Rank One, Competition Area: Elementary Universe Nation of White Dragon Mountain, Preliminary Open Audition Location: Milky Way Gxy. ¡°Du Gang, Fan An wants to have a video call with you!¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± ¡°Du Gang, have you registered your name?!¡± ¡°I have, I just registered!¡± Fan An chuckled, ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m not worried about you in the preliminary Open Audition, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll advance. However, during the mid-round Open Audition where you¡¯ll be battling against the powerhouses from the other ten thousand gxies, I hope you can advance to be one of the top ten thousand¡­¡± It¡¯s clear that the advancing yers from the preliminary Open Audition are intra-gctic elites and hold no great reward for people like Fan An. Only when the contestants they groom advance in the mid-round Open Audition do they receive rewards. Du Gang smiled, ¡°Rest assured, I am certain I¡¯ll advance!¡± The two chatted a bit more. Afraid of disturbing Du Gang¡¯s rest, Fan An quickly ended the call. He did the same for all the more than one hundred Ster Level external disciples of the Virtual Universe Company in the Milky Way, informing each one of them to fight well. This gesture made some of the more naive and inexperienced participants feel warmly supported, their faces brimming with heartfelt gratitude. After ending the call, Du Gang turned to Barabra and asked, ¡°Barabra, are there any additional rewards for the Open Audition?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Barabra pulled up the relevant information promptly. Preliminary Open Audition: First ce in each gxy, rewarded with one Ster Crystal. Second and third ces in each gxy, rewarded with five thousand Source Crystals. Fourth to tenth ces in each gxy, rewarded with one thousand Source Crystals. Eleventh to one hundredth ces in each gxy, rewarded with one hundred Source Crystals. Looking at the rewards, Du Gang¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, only stammering out after a while, ¡°They¡¯re¡­ stingy!¡± ¡°Add it all up, and the rewards total about forty thousand Source Crystals. You have to understand, over one billion people have signed up in the Milky Way. That¡¯s over one billion Source Crystals!¡± Barabra chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s not how you calcte it. Everyone, regardless of whether they advance or not, only pays the sign-up fee once. There are no extra charges for continued participation in thepetition¡­¡± ¡°Right now, the preliminary round is just the firstpetition within the gxy, so less rewards is normal¡­¡± ¡°The rewards increase as thepetition continues. ording to the previous trend of the four majorpanies, most of the entry fees they receive aren¡¯t even one-tenth of the resources they end up giving out¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the only ones who can really get those very valuable resources in the end, are usually the geniuses in their cosmic center¡­¡± With that exnation, Du Gang understood. Indeed, with so manypetitions still toe, the one billion Source Crystals collected would certainly be slowly rewarded. Thinking about this, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What about the mid-round Open Audition? How are the rewards?¡± Barabra grinned and pulled up the rewards for the mid -round Open Audition again. Open Audition awards: First ce, rewarded with one hundred Ster Crystals. Second and third ce, rewarded with fifty Ster Crystals. Fourth through tenth ce, rewarded with ten Ster Crystals. Eleventh through one hundredth ce, rewarded with one Ster Crystal. One hundred and first through one thousandth ce, rewarded with a thousand Source Crystals. One thousand and first through ten thousandth ce, rewarded with a hundred Source Crystals. The awards this time were a hundred times the preliminaries, but to Du Gang¡¯s eyes, it was still too little. After all, he needs ten thousand Nucleus Crystals to break through from the Ster Level to the Cosmic Level! After looking at these rewards, Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Those who rank between one hundred and one and one thousand and one, won¡¯t they be infuriated when they see these rewards?¡± Missing one rank, ten times the reward is lost. That¡¯s too harsh! Balaughed, ¡°In the universe it¡¯s this ruthless, only the best people have the right to get more!¡± ¡°Actually, these rewards are not insignificant. Normally, a Ster Level would need only about ten Ster Crystals to be fully energized. And the four majorpanies only give their outer-door disciples a quota of one Ster Crystal every hundred years. Receiving so much from onepetition ispletely sufficient and can save a lot of people a lot of time¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged and shook his head, ¡°To be honest, those who can really get ahead, aren¡¯t they all peak cultivators? At the top of their game? That¡¯s why I feel like these rewards are still somewhat¡­ underwhelming.¡± Seeing him say this, Bala chuckled and showed the rewards for the final round of the Open Audition. Open Final rewards: First ce, rewarded with ten thousand Ster Crystals. Second and third ce, rewarded with five thousand Ster Crystals. Fourth through tenth ce, rewarded with one thousand Ster Crystals. Eleventh through one hundredth ce, rewarded with a hundred Ster Crystals. ¡°Just Ster Crystals as rewards? No other precious treasures?¡± Balaughed, ¡°Of course there are, but they should be in theter stages of thepetition. The Open Audition is just the first stage. There are still four stages to go!¡± ¡°Ten thousand Ster Crystals in the Final Open Audition is equivalent to being able to raise my height by ten thousand meters?¡± Ten thousand Ster Crystals, for anyone, is a fortune. It¡¯s enough for a Ster Level powerhouse to exchange for a Nucleus Crystal and then break through to the Cosmic Level. But for Du Gang, it could only increase his height by ten thousand meters. Suddenly, Du Gang thought of a question. If he found himself outmatched in subsequent matches, could he transform into a giant? He couldn¡¯t transform now when he was in the Killing Field. He didn¡¯t know if he could in the subsequent matches. Hesitating no longer, he quickly dialed Fan An¡¯s number. ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Brother Fan, you know that I can transform, but it seems that the virtual universe can¡¯t scan my body. Do you think, in the future, if I want to transform during apetition¡­¡± Fan Anughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the virtual universe can¡¯t scan your body, it¡¯s just that our Light Computers here are of a not high enough level to distinguish your unique constitution¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t missed any of the previous Cosmic Peak Talents Competitions, and there were quite a few people with special constitutions who could transform, so in theter matches, they will surely be able to scan. However, White Dragon Mountain Elementary Cosmic Nation definitely doesn¡¯t have this kind of Light Computer¡­¡± Fan An¡¯s base of operations is within the territory of the White Dragon Mountain Cosmic Nation and its tens of thousands of affiliated star systems. After all, he himself came from one of the star areas. He didn¡¯t have a chance to go to a higher-level universe unless he was able to break through to the Domain Lord Level in the future. After ending the call, Bala pulled up the detailed rules for the preliminary round of the Open Audition. Preliminary round rules of the Open Audition: Single Elimination, Group Preliminary Elimination, Group Round Robin, King of the Hill Ranking Match. Single Elimination: Allpetitors are paired up, lose one matchup and you¡¯re out. Each round eliminates half of the contestants. One round is conducted each day, until the number of contestants is reduced to ten thousand. Then the Group Preliminary Elimination begins. Group Preliminary Elimination: The remaining number of people are equally divided into a hundred groups for one-on-one random matching battles. Each victory earns one point. A total of ten battles are held. The top ten people with the most points in each group qualify for the next round. Group Round Robin: The remaining thousand people are divided into a hundred groups to conduct a Group Round Robin. There are ten people in each group. They each fight one another, determining the final first ce in each group, who will then qualify for the next stage. ¡°This seemsplicated¡­¡± After reading through the rules, Du Gang felt somewhat confused. Balaughed and said from the side, ¡°It¡¯s actually not that bad. The Group Preliminary Elimination means all the people go into random matchups. Each battle is a clear win or loss. The loser is directly eliminated, the winner moves on to the next round¡­¡¯ ¡°ording to the current number of entrants in the Milky Way Gxy, you need topete in 21 rounds to advance to the top ten thousand!¡± ¡°Once you are in the top ten thousand, you¡¯ll go into Group Preliminary Elimination. Each group has a hundred people and they randomly battle ten times. A win scores a point. At the end, the top ten people from each group who have the most points advance to the next round.¡± ¡°Then, the remaining one thousand people are randomly split into a hundred groups again. This time, each group has ten people. Everyone will fight the other nine people, determining the final first ce in each group. They will qualify for the Middle Competition of the Open Audition!¡± ¡°The final King of the Hill Ranking Match is apetition among the top hundred to rank each other!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Understood. In the first stage, I have topete in 21 rounds and must win every time. Then in the second stage, Ipete another ten times, aiming to be in the top ten and advancing to the third round. In the third round, I have topete another nine times, with the goal of being the first in the group to move on to the next stage?!¡± ¡°Precisely! ¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°A person only has topete in about forty matches in total. They could be done in a day, right?¡± Bala shook his head, ¡°No, each person is only arranged one match a day, so the Preliminary Open Audition would take about forty days!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°In the virtual universe, in theory, many matches could be held simultaneously. Why are they stretched out over such a long period?¡± ¡°Who knows? It might be due to profit, or perhaps some other reasons¡­¡± Balaughed, ¡°Just considering the profit aspect, it¡¯s enough. Think about it, every time apetition starts, there will be people opening markets,rge and small, in countless numbers. If it¡¯s slower, they could earn a fortune in the market, regardless of the level¡­¡± ¡°What about the rules for the Middle Competition of the Open Audition?¡± Du Gang looked for a while but didn¡¯t see the rules for the Middle Competition. ¡°Usually, they wait until the end of the Preliminary Competition to announce the rules for the Middle Competition¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I have half a year left. I¡¯m going off to cultivate. Call me when thepetition starts!¡± Having said that, Du Gang left the private room and headed back to the Cultivation Site.. Chapter 160 - 160: 159: Secrets of the Laws Domain! Chapter 160 - 160: 159: Secrets of the Laws Domain!
Trantor: 549690339 Returning to the cultivation site, Du Gang resumed his Gold Elemental Domain cultivation. This time, he directly summoned an opponent who holds a dual-domain, it was Sharp Gold and War Gold mysteries, and started to spar with it. An opponent with dual-domain gives more power advancement. It was difficult for Du Gang to control. He fought three rounds, either he got killed by the opponent, or he ended up killing the opponent.
However, he wasn¡¯t doing nothing. By analyzing his experiences, he managed to draw with the dual-domain opponent in the fourth round, and began to grasp the tactics the opponent used with its domain. Like that, the days passed, and Du Gang¡¯s strength was increasing steadily, Finally, at the end of the third month, Du Gang suddenly stopped cultivating. This time, it was not because of an ident. Instead, he had used up all the 610,000 White Dragon Coins he had earned. You need to understand, he was very frugal. He did not easily upgrade his opponents unless hepletely milked them. Yet, he exhausted all 610,000 White Dragon Coins. This was due to his strongprehension and short learning time, so his expenses were low. If it was any other person, without tens of billions of White Dragon Coins, it would be impossible to reach his current level. ¡°As expected, cultivation consumes a lot of money!¡± Looking at the empty bnce, Du Gang was troubled. The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition was still three months away. He ran out of White Dragon Coins. Of course, he still had one million Source Crystals and more than a hundred Ster Crystals in his ring. These items could be exchanged for about 2 million White Dragon Coins at the Cosmic Bank in the Milky Way Empire. But that¡¯s a huge loss! The exchange rate in the Milky Way Empirepared to the primary universe nation of White Dragon Mountain differs by 10,000 times! In other words, the same amount of resources could be exchanged for about 200 billion White Dragon Coins in the universe nation of White Dragon Mountain. ¡°I can¡¯t make the exchange, it¡¯s too much of a loss. The finals of the preliminaries will gather in the universe nation of White Dragon Mountain. I¡¯ll exchange the money there!¡±
Before the finals of the preliminaries start, the top hundred winners of the Milky Way Gxy, along with the four universe-level talents from the four big corporations and around 500 ster level out-of-league disciples who have gathered resources for centuries, will head to the primary universe nation of White Dragon Mountain. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to exchange money now. ¡°But now, what if I run out of money?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Should I return to the Killing Field to make money?¡± Making money in the Killing Field was not as easy as imagined. He almost got Imocked out in the 10,001st round. Moreover, even as an Asura, he could only earn 100 White Dragon Coins per match. calcting 144 matches per day, that¡¯s only over 10,000 coins. This wouldn¡¯t even cover his cultivation costs for two days. In the past three months, his dual-domain Gold Element had reached a mid-level range of over 500 meters. ording to his current progress, he might break through to the advanced level of 1,000 meters in another three months. But now¡­ After thinking for a while, Du Gang concluded that his only options were to sell his possessions or to borrow money. In the entire Milky Way Gxy, the only potential lenders who were really wealthy were probably just four universe-level powerhouses. However, just a few days ago, while chatting with Fan An, he learned that Fan
An had already converted all his money into Source Crystals and Ster Crystals, nning to make a huge profit when he returned to the Universe Nation of White Dragon Mountain. Not just him, but the other three were doing the same. All their money was converted into Source Crystals and Ster Crystals. The four bigpanies did not prohibit their employees from doing so. After all, working in the lower star system being closer to the entropy boundary shortens their lifespanpared to those in the elementary universe nation. So they deserved to make this money. ¡°Oh well, I guess I¡¯ll have to make money in the Killing Field again!¡± After pondering for a while, unable to find a better solution, he had to continue going to the Killing Field to earn money. Killing Field of White Dragon Mountain Primary Level ¨C Asura Exclusive Field. Ever since he had advanced to Asura, he couldn¡¯t fight with ordinary people. This means that he would almost be fighting with Asuras. Without any hesitation, Du Gang chose to start promptly. This time, he didn¡¯t n to drag the battle until thest minute. Instead, he decided to fight fast andplete more matches every day to win more White Dragon Coins. [Begin matching] [Match sessful] As soon as he entered the battlefield, Du Gang was stunned because his opponent was the Mind Master who he had encountered in his 10,001st match. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Du Gang looked at him and started tough. If it was other opponents, he might have been nervous, but he was confident when facing this old rival. ¡°Why am I running into you again, I¡¯ve finally made it back to Asura¡­¡± The thin man said with an expression of helplessness. Du Gang shrugged andughed: ¡°Can¡¯t help it, mate, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Uponpleting his sentence, he took a step, initiated the Third Transformation, and appeared behind the slender man before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Crack! ¡± With a gentle force from his hand, he immediately snapped his opponent¡¯s neck. At the entrance of the Killing Field. The slender man rubbed his neck, feeling somewhat helpless, ¡°This guy, why is he so rough, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to react.¡± Although the death here is of a virtual body and only consumes some vitality when dying, the feeling of death is real. ¡°I¡¯m not ying today, it¡¯s bad luck to meet this guy as soon as I start¡­¡± Saying this, the slender man directly exited the virtual universe. In the Killing Field, Du Gang didn¡¯t think too much and chose to begin another match right after the battle ended. This time, he did not hesitate at all. As soon as he entered the battlefield, he activated the Third Transformation and went straight to ambush his opponent. As a result, the opponent was killed instantly, just like the slender man before, with no chance to react. This made him breathe a sigh of relief in his heart. He immediately started the next fight. At this moment, at the entrance of the Killing Field, a growing number of Asuras who usually wouldn¡¯t show up were starting to gather. ¡°Damn, is there something wrong with the Killing Field? I was kicked out as soon as I entered the battlefield!¡± ¡°You had the same experience? Me too!¡± As time went by, more and more Asuras were gathering at the entrance of the Killing Field. Many people thought there was a glitch in the Killing Field, which caused them to be bounced out as they entered. However, a few level-headed individuals scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Do you know how many matches can be held simultaneously in the Killing Field in the Virtual Universe? A malfunction¡­ is highly unlikely¡­¡± Those who sensed their deaths, had their virtual elves rey the situations of their battles. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The whole battle scene was incredibly brief, pretty much a sh. ¡°Virtual elves, slow it down a hundred times!¡± Finally, when the virtual elf slowed it down to one hundredth of the original speed, that person saw the shocking truth. He was killed by an individual who moved at lightning speed¡­ ¡°What¡­ Another person also noticed the rey and asked, ¡°Brother, what did you find in the rey?¡± He responded in shock, ¡°At one hundred times slower, I was killed by a person!¡± ¡®What?!¡± Everyone present was surprised and they quickly summoned their virtual elves to start their reys. Once they all saw the fast-moving figure in the rey, they were at a loss for words. ¡°So, the so-called malfunction of the Killing Field was actually us being killed off by someone else?!!¡± ¡°This is terrifying. I¡¯ve been entering the Killing Field for many years and I¡¯ve never faced anyone with such high speed. There isn¡¯t even time to react¡­¡± They had to acknowledge that moving at one-third the speed of light meant that by the time they saw the iing light and their vision brightened, they were already dead. As such, more and more Asuras began to gather outside the entrance to the Killing Field. If the entrance for Asura and the general entry weren¡¯t located separately, they would¡¯ve drawn a big crowd by now. Even so, almost four or five hundred people, who were killed in one stroke by Du Gang, were now gathered outside the entrance for Aspuras. ¡°Du Gang, who on earth is this guy? ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡± The majority of people present were from the Elementary Universal Nation of White Dragon Mountain and had no impression of the name Du Gang. Unfortunately, in the Killing Field, only names and scores are disyed, not locations. ¡°Ten thousand and five hundred matches with only one failure. Could this guy have been secretly trained by a major family, waiting for this Cosmic Peak Talents Competition?¡± ¡°Very likely, no one can resist fighting in the Killing Field for so long. As soon as he enters, he scored a streak of over ten thousand victories, it¡¯s unbelievable!¡± The crowd spected, considering Du Gang could be a hidden prince from a top-tier family, unveiled only close to the time of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, aiming to surprise everyone. Finally, after Du Gang won a thousand consecutive matches in the Asura exclusive section, in the one thousand and first match, he faced a formidable opponent. The moment he reached his enemy, the opponent managed to escape. After the first sneak attack failed, the two distanced themselves by more than ten thousand meters. ¡°Goodness! Such incredible speed!¡± The speaker was a very young man with a handsome face and an expression of surprise. Looking at the Domain outside his opponent¡¯s body, Du Gang eximed in shock, ¡°A quadruple Domain?!¡± He finally understood why the enemy managed to resist him. The quadruple Domain, even though all of them were Primary Domains, added up to a shocking ten-thousand-fold boost. Even if he reached his enemy¡¯s face, as long as he gave thisyer of Domain a second to buffer, it was enough for the enemy to pull away. Did it mean that the Third Transformation¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t instantly kill an enemy with a quadruple Domain? ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about a quadruple Domain? The true oddity should be your speed?!¡± Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s astonished exmation, the manughed, ¡°Du Gang? I¡¯ve never heard of you, you¡¯re a newly revealed prince, aren¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Prince?¡± Du Gang, noticing the nuance in his opponent¡¯s tone, quickly checked his opponent¡¯s information bar. Fu Wenrui, Winning streak: Eleven thousand matches, Losing streak: Zero. At the sight of this, Du Gang was again shocked. No losses! To his surprise, Fu Wenrui seemed even more excited, ¡°You¡¯re not a prince?¡± He quickly asked, ¡°Could it be, you¡¯re from an affiliated star system?¡± Facing such an opponent, Du Gang was somewhat curious. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a move, but instead asked back, ¡®What do you mean by ¡®prince?¡± Fu Wenrui regarded Du Gang with doubtful eyes and exined, ¡°The prince is a title only given in the top families of White Dragon Mountain¡­ The family will arrange their rare descendants ¨C which appear only once in hundred or even thousand years ¨C to be trained in resource-rich Secret Realm¡­¡¯ ¡°Generally speaking, they won¡¯te out until the Universe Peak Talent Competition¡­¡± ¡°Like me, I am the fourth prince of the Fu Family in almost five thousand years. Above me are two princes who are even stronger. Of course, if they weren¡¯t older than me, I wouldn¡¯t be outmatched¡­ Du Gang nodded in understanding, but was also a little surprised. These princes were obviously prepared by top-tier families specifically for the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. The man in front of him, Fu Wenrui, with his quadruple domain, was only the fourth prince of the Fu Family. Caught off guard, Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°Then, how many top- tier families are there on your side, the White Dragon Mountain?¡± Fu Wenrui looked dissatisfied, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, why are you asking me all the questions? You haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡± Before he could finish, Du Gang quickly responded: ¡°I am indeed from an affiliated star system!¡± Seeing that he had answered his question, Fu Wenruiughed: ¡°Then you are really impressive. You¡¯ve practiced your speed to such an extent. It¡¯s really¡­¡± He shook his head, answering Du Gang¡¯s earlier question. ¡°As for White Dragon Mountain, although top-tier families are rare, there are still more than twenty¡­¡± ¡°More than twenty?¡± Du Gang was taken aback and eximed, ¡°Does that not mean that there are over a hundred princes just on your side, at White Dragon Mountain?¡± Didn¡¯t that mean that, just on their side, there were at least a hundred contestants, whose power reached the level of the quadruple domain? You need to know that in the White Dragon Mountainpetition zone, there are only a hundred slots in the final selection to proceed to the next stage. This implies that if he wants to win, he must defeat these princes. ¡°More than a hundred?¡± Fu Wenrui smiled and shook his head, ¡°There must be more than that. Our top-level families have princes, and other families like us also have some Kirin Children. They are not much different from us, all of them are intensively trained in the secret realm, some may even be stronger than the princes¡­¡± This is too exaggerated! Du Gang was somewhatcent about his strength, but now it seems that he has underestimated the world. ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s fight and let me see exactly how strong the White Dragon Mountain Princes are!¡± In an instant, he ignited his fighting spirit and released both of his double-domain abilities. ¡°Two medium domains, two primary domains? ¡°Equivalent to a double medium domain, and a double primary domain?¡± Fu Wenrui abruptlyughed, ¡°Were you not properly advised?¡± Hearing this, Du Gang understood that he might have been practicing incorrectly, so rather than rushing to attack, he began asking questions. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Perhaps it had been too long since he had encountered a genius of the same level, or perhaps because it was his first time seeing someone so powerful from an affiliated star system, Fu Wenrui, finding him promising, didn¡¯t immediately attack, but began to exin. ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand that the weight of multiple mysterious domains governed by the same rule is higher, right?!¡± Heughed, ¡°Having two domains under two different systems is a serious issue, has anyone ever told you this?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I joined our star system¡¯s virtual universe corporation, and a cosmic-level official stationed there exined this to me¡­¡± Fu Wenrui shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re misguiding the younger generation! Who would willingly go to the affiliated star system? Most of those who go there often are fellows from the affiliated star systems¡­¡± He looked at Du Gang sympathetically, and continued: ¡°This issue with having two systems, since you are aware of it, I won¡¯t borate further. But, be careful not to waste time on that other system from now on¡­¡± ¡°Let me exin to you the circumstances where the weight of multiple mysterious domains governed by the same rule is higher¡­¡± Fu Wenrui grinned, ¡°Did that cosmic-level staff of yourpany tell you that for every additional meter in the domain¡¯s range, the boost doubles?¡± Du Gang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a pseudo boost. I imagine, yourpany¡¯s cosmic level staff has definitely not advanced their domain beyond the secondary.¡± Heughed, ¡°If there is a same single-domain, or double-domain, whoever has therger domain range has more additional benefits, there is no problem with that!¡± ¡°However, each domain is equivalent to a new boundary, and the level of force produced is inconsistent!¡± ¡°Let me give you a simple example. A person who has just entered the quadruple-domain, even if all of their domains are of the primary level, could meet a three-domain person with all top-level domains and still win!¡± Du Gang¡¯s brows furrowed, so after circling around, it stilles down to the level of Dower. Fu Wenrui smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, someone with a quadruple-domain of primary level domains, even though their umted additional boost may appear to be ten thousand times, their actual strength is much greater than someone who is at the peak triple-domain level with an additional boost of ten trillion times¡­¡± ¡°Ten trillion times?¡± ¡°Yes. ording to the cosmic-level official you mentioned, if a triple-domain is fully trained to the top-level, it bes a boost of ten trillion times, is that possible?¡± ¡°A boost of ten trillion times could destroy the universe, right?¡± Fu Wenruiughed and said, ¡°These are pseudo boosts. The real impact on the universe is actually a very small force, but within their domain, they are still very strong¡­¡± ¡°However, they be helpless when encountering an enemy whose domain is greater than theirs!¡± He thought for a while and then said, ¡°That¡¯s probably about the gist of it, do you understand?¡± ¡°Generally, we don¡¯t waste time expanding the scope of our domain until we practice up to the ninth domain, because that is idle power¡­¡± ¡°Unless one is stuck at a certain stage and unable toprehend a new domain, then there is no choice but to expand the domain¡­¡± ¡°Expanding the domain range belongs to an incremental approach, but increasing the domain level belongs to a qualitative approach, they are different! ¡± ¡°For example, now ording to the cosmic-level staff of yourpany, my additional boost has just reached ten thousand times, while yours is up to two hundred and fifty thousand one hundred times¡­¡± Indeed, this is a figure that can be easily calcted. Du Gang had already felt something wrong when he started earlier. Now hearing these exnations, he immediately understood. ¡°Come, approach a bit, and cover me with your domain to see the effect!¡± Fu Wenrui didn¡¯t care about how precious the knowledge he was sharing was right now, he was just telling him everything. Keep in mind, these are things that usually circte among top-level families and rarely leak out. The statement of increasing the boost by one time for every meter of the expanded domain is a false perception that usually circtes among people who grew up in affiliated star systems. Hearing this, Du Gang quickly approached and tried to cover him with his domain. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t worried about his opponent ambushing him. One hundred White Dragon Coins werepletely iparable to this kind of knowledge. In simple terms, it didn¡¯t matter whether he won or lost, he had struck it rich! ¡°Now, you¡¯vepletely covered me and my domain, try to crush me with your domain!¡± Fu Wenrui stood still, with his hands folded, and smiled lightly. Du Gang did as he was told, exerting the full force of his domain over him. ¡°Whoosh- The wind blew. There was no effect! His domain was like a river hitting a rock, unable to invade Fu Wenrui¡¯s domain. Not to mention crushing, under this circumstance, if the enemy approached him, his domain boost would be suppressed instantly. Sure enough, Fu Wenrui took two steps forward,ing within ten meters of Du Gang. IL seeH1eu 11Ke Luey ncucuy exu Leu ctny puvveL d11U suuneu over. As a result, the domain that originally covered Du Gang was all cleared out, leaving behind a small ten-meter space for Fu Wenrui¡¯s domain. ¡°See? When your domain encounters mine, it bes virtually ineffective! ¡± Du Gang opened his mouth, tried a few times, but couldn¡¯t find a way to break through. His domain, which clearly covered a radius of five hundred meters, was upied by a tiny ten-meter domain at the center. At this moment, a one-minute countdown slowly appeared in the sky. Fu Wenrui nced at the timer and chuckled, ¡°Almost time. I exined these details to you primarily because of your speed. Indeed, with your speed, you can kill your opponent before he could react in the tri-domain. However, be careful. Once your opponent reacts, you won¡¯t stand a chance¡­¡± He finished talking and then indifferently said, ¡°Watch closely!¡± ¡°Seize!¡± With the pronouncement of the word, Du Gang¡¯s domain, which had spread out to cover a five hundred meter radius, suddenly shrunk in an instant and returned inside him. ¡°This is rank suppression. Speaking inly, a domain isw. Myws are far more intricate than yours, naturally allowing me to crush you¡­¡± Next, all Du Gang felt was a sudden pain enveloping his body. His vision went ck and when he regained his sight, he was already outside the Killing Field. ¡°Huh?¡± He looked at the thousands of people standing at the entrance of the Killing Field in a daze but quickly realized¡ªweren¡¯t these people the ones he had defeated? ¡°Another brother hase out¡­ ¡°Wait a minute, why does this guy look so familiar?!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang!¡± As the words were spoken, Du Gang quickly left the Killing Field and logged out from the virtual universe. Best to avoid such scenes! Fu Wenrui watched Du Gang¡¯s disappearance and the corner of his mouth slightly lifted, revealing a faint smile. ¡°To haveprehended this level of speed in the suburban area and possess four domains, this guy¡¯s talent is indeed terrifying. It¡¯s good that I befriended him before he rose to prominence¡­¡± After returning to reality, he quickly found a meditation room and began pondering over the recent fight and Fu Wenrui¡¯s words. After some reflection. ¡°Were Fu Wenrui¡¯s words true or false?¡± At this moment, Du Gang was eighty percent certain that the other party was telling the truth, but he reserved twenty percent room for doubt. ¡°Then why did he tell me all of this?¡± He believed that there is no groundless hatred in this world, nor is there such a thing as unconditional love. This kind of knowledge was clearly something only known to great families. Although it might not be a secret within them, for ordinary people, it was an insurmountable mountain. Du Gang quickly sat cross-legged, inteced his fingers, and began to quietly infer. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a few assumptions!¡± ¡°First, he is an imperial prince, isted from the world, and feels that it¡¯s a pity to encounter someone with talent like me¡­¡± ¡°Second, just as he said, people who practice speed to this extent are rare, so he wants to¡­¡± ¡°Third, he wants to establish a good karma¡­¡± As the third point came to mind, Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Right, if I was a prince from a big family encountering a person with tremendous talent from an affiliated star system in the suburban area who has taken a wrong path, what would I do?¡± ¡°Most people with a normal mind would want to establish good karma! ¡± ¡°Because, this person has self-practiced to a velocity that he nearly couldn¡¯t dodge even in the four-domain phase, which indicates exceptional talent¡­¡± ¡°Such a person, even if he does not say anything, would eventually find out the truth as his cultivation increases. Even though he may take some circuitous paths, he would eventuallye to know the truth¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, Fu Wenrui basically gave me the news that I was sure to find out in the future, forming good karma!¡± Getting this point cleared up, Du Gang finally chose to believe the information he was given, but couldn¡¯t help sighing. The reactions of these aristocrats were indeed quick. Almost the instant they evaded his attack, they began exining it to him. After understanding the essence of the domain, Du Gang quickly took action and directly found Fan An. ¡°You want to borrow my contribution points?¡± ¡°Right, I want to exchange them for a seventh-rank cultivation technique!¡± Fan An¡¯s mouth twitched and he regretfully said, ¡°You should havee earlier. I exchanged all my contribution points and money for Source Crystals and Ster Crystals¡­¡± ¡°You know, this is our once-in-five-thousand-years chance to hit the jackpot!!¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s disappointed expression, he hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask others!¡± Soon, he sessively made calls to the other three. Regrettably, all the others, like him, had already used all their contribution points. ¡°No problem, if there¡¯s none, then forget about it¡­¡± After thanking them, Du Gang returned home. ¡°Damn it, I clearly know how to be stronger but can¡¯t¡­¡± In the virtual universe, there are indeed some techniques you can buy, but he had no money now. And using Source Crystals and Ster Crystals now would be utterly foolish, it¡¯s unnecessary. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll figure out the technique after I¡¯m at White Dragon Mountain. In thest three months, I should keep expanding my domain and strive to reach the level of an advanced domain before thepetition begins.¡± It¡¯s just three months, I can bear it.. At least the time isn¡¯t too long! Chapter 161 - 161: 160: The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition Officially Begins! Chapter 161 - 161: 160: The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition Officially Begins!
Trantor: 549690339 In thest three months before the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition began, Du Gang spent most of his time either in the Cultivation Site or in the Killing Field. The encounter with Fu Wenruist time was purely an ident, because that guy had juste up, but his strength was enough to stay in a higher ce.
So, Du Gang settled down. During thepetition, he would try to fight with the enemy for a few minutes, then snatch thepetition at thest critical moment. Most of the money he earned was plowed into the Cultivation Site. Finally, on thest day, he trained both of his Gold Element domains to an Advanced Level of one kilometer. ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡± After more than two years of cultivation, Du Gang was finally ready for the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. He was now eager to go to the White Dragon Mountain universe nation, not because he wanted to see the outside world, but because he wanted to exchange money there and then buy cultivation methods. ¡°The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition officially begins!¡± On this day, in the sky over every ind in the entire virtual universe, these words floated up. Thispetition was not just apetition for young talents, but a carnival for the entire universe. At this time, it¡¯s the most rxed and joyful time in the entire universe. Mostpanies would give their employees a vacation or organize everyone to dive into the virtual universe to celebrate during the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition.
In effect, the period during the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition has be a sort of New Year¡¯s Day in the universe, during which the online user number of the entire virtual universe is at its peak. That day, Du Gang waited early at the official website of the Peak Genius Race organizingmittee, waiting to see if any strong people came to give a speech. In the end, he thought too much. They simply released a notice that thepetition has officially started, without any strong characters stepping out. However, Fan An did summon all their Ster Level outer disciples. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s very likely that all the advancement qualifications for this preliminary round will fall on you. To see who can represent the Milky Way Gxy in the audition for the intermediate round, that will depend on your own performance¡­¡± After boosting morale, he continued: ¡°However, those who fail should not be discouraged. After the intermediate round, all of us will go to the White Dragon Mountain Primary Level Universe. Then you will have the chance to see a broader world¡­¡± After a series of other remarks, a staff member finally signaled him. Fan An then stopped and smiled: ¡°Everyone, the organizingmittee has prepared everything for us. Now all contestants return home and log into the virtual universe within half an hour!¡± Hearing this, everyone left without dy and rushed back home. After Du Gang went back, he immediately logged into the virtual universe. Sure enough, the location wasn¡¯t the usual White Dragon Mountain ind, but a huge.
Contestants from the Milky Way Gxy were all crowded on this, and from time to time a sparkling light would sh as new contestants arrived. In the sky, arge countdown was hanging high, starting to countdown from one hour. Du Gang nced at his body, it was still a normal human body without any strength. He guessed that he would have to wait until the start of thepetition before his body was reced with the scanned one. Thus, for an hour, lights shed from time to time and the number of contestants kept increasing. After a quiet wait for an hour, thepetition began directly. There were no referees, no hosts, and nomentators. Allpetitors began to be matched by the system. Once paired, they disappeared quickly from the and reappeared in separate small battlegrounds. The small battleground was not big, it was only ten thousand square meters, probably to prevent thepetitors from taking too long. Du Gang stood in the small battleground, smiling faintly at the Level opponent opposite him who was clueless and on guard. He didn¡¯t move his body. He just casually released his domain and then crushed his opponent to death¡­ [Congrattions, you won thepetition!] The prompt sound appeared when he killed his opponent. [Please be ready to enter the virtual space at 12 noon tomorrow. The nextpetition will be held promptly at 1 pm tomorrow!] Afterwards, Du Gang found out that he was immediately kicked out of the battleground, and he didn¡¯t appear on the waiting again. Instead, he directly appeared on a street in the virtual universe. ¡°Is it over?¡± Du Gang stood on the street, looking bewildered. ¡°Is it really only one match per day?!¡± At this moment on the street, both sides of the road were full of people discussing about the Cosmic Peak Talent Competition. Meanwhile, the videos of the finished fights were also gradually published by the officials. Yes, all the fight videos of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition would be published on the official website for anyone to view. All media outlets mostly reported on their own respective regions. Like in the Milky Way Gxy, countless outlets were streaming matches taking ce within the Gxy, and continuously predicting who was most likely to be one of the top hundred and represent the Gxy. No matter if these topics were right or wrong, there would always be countless people watching them constantly. Aside from regr people, somepetitors were also checking these news to see if there were any outstanding contestants. Among the hot topics of the top hundred, Du Gang was very popr! Undoubtedly, after having the record of single-handedly killing a universe-levelpetitor, nobody dared to rank Du Gang second. In anybat power rankings or news prediction rankings, Du Gang was consistently in the first ce. ¡°As we all know, when Du Gang first broke through to the Ster Level, he eliminated the previous ruler of the Milky Way Empire, Zhou Haotian. Given his strength, iming first ce in the preliminary round of our Milky Way Gxy selection is a piece of cake for him¡­ ¡® ¡°Nevertheless, whether Du Gang can win in the intermediatepetition is unknown, so let¡¯s look forward to it¡­ Hearing the various reports along the road, Du Gang grabbed apanion and found a box to sit down in. ¡°Find me a bet, I want to ce a wager¡­¡± Thepanionughed: ¡°Who are you betting on, yourself?¡± ¡°Yes! ¡°Better not, all bets are on you to win, unless you deliberately lose. Otherwise, don¡¯t think about profiting from this¡­¡± Du Gang was momentarily speechless. It was only when he heard two people discussing bets on the roadside that he realised he could bet on himself and thought he¡¯d found a path to fortune. However, he soon realised that he had already be invincible in the Milky Way Gxy! The problem was that the entire Milky Way Gxy knew he was invincible¡­ Just as he wasmenting missing out on a big opportunity, a call from Little Overlord suddenly came in. ¡°Overlord, has yourpetition finished? How was it?¡± Little Overlord helplessly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m out of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition¡­¡± He met a tough opponent in the first round and was eliminated straightaway. After all, he had only broken through to the Level less than two years ago, and his strength was still too weak. After finishing, he showed an awkward look but coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, I made a friend who wants to discuss a business proposition with you, so he asked me to introduce you¡­¡± ¡°Do business?¡± Du Gang paused and then nodded: ¡°Okay, send them over.¡± Soon, a fat man appeared in the video. ¡°Mr. Du Gang, hello, I¡¯m Zhuge Hong and I want to discuss a business proposition with you¡­¡± ¡°Zhuge Hong? Are you from a major family?¡± ¡°No, I met Overlord in the Third Star Zone¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and directly asked: ¡°What business?¡± Zhuge Hong spoke mysteriously: ¡°The thing is, I found that there are some wagers in the market rted to you. So, I¡¯m thinking about coborating with you to make some money¡­¡± In fact, most of the bets were rted to Du Gang since he was ranked first and it would be abnormal without him. ¡°Make money?¡± Du Gang showed interest and said: ¡°Tell me more!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, I found that the bets in the market regarding your victory or defeat are basically one-sided betting on your victory, so there¡¯s not much profit margin¡­¡¯ ¡°However, there¡¯s a good number of wagers on how quickly you can beat an opponent or how long an opponent can withstand you¡­¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhuge Hong grinned: ¡°I can help you calcte which time slot would be the most profitable for each bet, then provide a summary report for you. You take the lion¡¯s share, and we get a small cut¡­¡± Du Gang understood his meaning. After contemting for a while and asking a few questions, he agreed. Zhuge Hong was overjoyed and quickly sent the data he had calcted. After checking it, Du Gang nodded: ¡°So in tomorrow¡¯s match, it¡¯s most profitable to win at the third minute and ninth second?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gang nodded his head, nced at the nervous Little Overlord, andughed: ¡°Alright, aim for the third minute and ninth second. ce your bets ordingly! ¡± Little Overlord immediately showed his excitement. After hanging up the phone, Du Gang turned to hispanion and asked: ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things very well. ording to what Zhuge Hong said, how much can I earn if I wager using Source Crystals and Ster Crystals?¡± Hispanion calcted for a while and thenughed: ¡°The approximate ie is one-tenth!¡± ¡°That little?¡± Du Gang calcted for a moment, realizing that he could only get around twenty Ster Crystals¡¯ worth. ¡°These bets are tooplex. Retail investors or ordinary people mostly prefer to bet on win or lose, since there¡¯s a fifty percent probability. It¡¯s simpler this way¡­¡± ¡°So, basically, you are making money from the Zhuang Family!¡± ¡°Alright then, twenty Ster Crystals it is, especially if it¡¯s taking money from the Zhuang Family!¡± Then, Du Gang let hispanion ce the bets for him. The next day, he deliberately chatted with his opponent while silently keeping track of the time. After long-term training in the Killing Field, he has be very sensitive to time. Seeing that his opponent was Du Gang, his urge to fight had long disappeared. Seeing Du Gang chatting with him, he naturally did not dare to make the first move. It wasn¡¯t until the third minute and eighth second that Du Gang said,ughing: ¡°I have other things to attend to, so let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± With that, he activated his Domain, and at the ninth second of the third minute, instantly killed his opponent. In this way, after quietly pressing for ten days, he had just managed to double his investment, turning his original 200 Ster Crystals into 400 Ster Crystals. On the eleventh day, the Zhuang Family withdrew their stakes¡­ Two hundred stars, although in his view, was not a lot, but to the capitalists of the Milky Way Gxy, it was quite a lot. Moreover, they knew that Du Gang was in control, so they had no choice but to withdraw all the positions rted to Du Gang. After losing the opportunity to make money by taking on private tasks, Du Gang¡¯s life in the following days became even simpler. He would take a few minutes in the afternoon to win a match, and then spend most of his time in the Killing Field and the Cultivation Site. A brief period of invincibility had not blinded him. He knew that his real enemies and rivals were waiting for him on a grander stage. If he grew arrogant just because he was invincible in the Milky Way Gxy, he wouldn¡¯t get very far. In thest few days, many people, besides Zhuge Hong, wanted to coborate with Du Gang to do business. There were advertising endorsements,pany mergers, and many other arrangements. In the end, Du Gang rejected all of them. All of his achievements came from his strength. If he put money first, he would be utterly foolish¡­ ¡°B, why do these people think I would participate if they set such a low price?¡± Du Gang sounded upset, ¡°Had they set a more considerable price, I wouldn¡¯t have to be so cautious these past few days!¡± That¡¯s right, those who approached Du Gang usually set prices in terms of Gxy Coins. He might have epted in the past, but now he could not, because Source Crystals were difficult to obtain. The majority of Source Crystals were collected by the four majorpanies. The small amount that circted in the market was also overpriced and bought by Fan An and ster-level disciples who were about to travel to the Cosmic Nations of White Dragon Mountain. As a result, the Source Crystals temporarily circting in the market were exhausted. Although these resources would gradually be replenished over time, by then, he might have already left the Milky Way Gxy. ¡°Forget it, there are not many days left anyway, let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± After waiting for several days and not finding any businesses willing to operate in Source Crystals, Du Gang gave up his money-making ideas. Because of that, he could only make money honestly in the Killing Field, then spend it in the Cultivation Site. Time quickly passed, and after twenty-two days, the first 10,000 contestants were selected, thereby sessfully ending the single-elimination trials of the preliminaries. Next, it was the second round¡¯s group preliminary elimination matches. The ten thousand contestants were divided into a hundred groups, each with a hundred people. Each person would participate in ten battles, with the top ten scorers from each group advancing. Since the matches were performed in the Virtual Universe, dying didn¡¯t count as real death, so all opponents Du Gang faced chose to struggle instead of surrendering. After winning nine consecutive battles, in his tenth match, he encountered his first Ster-Level opponent since participating in the tournament. The opponent was a thin man from the Cosmic Mercenary Union. ¡°Du Gang, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet so soon. I thought we would face off in the ring matches and determine the winner¡­¡± At first, Du Gang thought this man was going to y the field, but upon carefully observing the thin man¡¯s face, he realized that his opponent truly regarded himself as a strong contender. As a result, he said, ¡°May I ask, who are you?¡± The man looked stunned, then irritated: ¡°You really don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Should I know who you are?¡± The thin man angrily retorted: ¡°Arrogant! You don¡¯t even bother to find out who yourpetitors are in advance!¡± Speechless, Du Gang indeed had not bothered to investigate. Seeing how upset his opponent was, he asked, ¡°Alright, who are you then?¡± Seeing this, the thin man flutteringly opened his cloak, casually saying, ¡°My name is Zhang Bo, I¡¯m a Ster Level Ninth Rank. Before you came, the disciples from the four majorpanies recognized me as their strongest contender¡­¡± Du Gang had never heard of this, so he nodded, ¡°Alright, I know you now, shall we begin?¡± To tell the truth, after a month ofpetition, he felt as if he was just going through the motions, as his opponents were simply too weak, and he couldn¡¯t muster any interest. At this moment, with someone who seemed quite strong, he suddenly felt the desire topete. ¡°Swish swish!¡± Suddenly, they both opened two Domains at once. After fighting so many tricky Asuras in the Killing Field, Du Gang had developed the habit of not hiding his Domain. If he attempted to conceal his Domain, the enemy might seize the opportunity tounch a sudden attack. Some Mind Masters¡¯ attack speeds even approached the speed of his third transformation. The straightforward way he opened his Domain rather stunned his opponent, Zhang Bo. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate, quickly following Du Gang by opening his two Domains. ¡°Double Domain!!!¡± This really aroused Du Gang¡¯s interest. He genuinely didn¡¯t know that there were people in the Milky Way Gxy who hadprehended two Domains! Moreover, quite coincidentally, the Laws that Zhang Bo hadprehended were of the Fire Element. ¡°Du Gang, didn¡¯t expect that, huh? You are the Gold Element Laws, and I am the Fire Element Laws. ording to the Five Elements¡¯ reciprocal rtionships, fire ovees gold, so you¡¯re destined to lose¡­¡± Zhang Bo felt somewhat triumphant. Despite his superior strength, he was being so underestimated. If this had been in reality, he would have had nothing to say, epting Du Gang as the strongest. But now, in the virtual universe, Du Gang can¡¯t transform, so he doesn¡¯t fear him at all! Upon hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, showing no reaction. In the Killing Fields, he had encountered quite a few dual Fire Element Domain users. Basically, there was a one in eight chance that he wouldn¡¯t encounter opponents possessing Space or Time Laws at the Elementary Level Killing Field of White Dragon Mountain. Therefore, the probability of meeting Fire Element Laws enemies is often one in eight. And ultimately, ever since he lost to Fu Wenrui, he hadn¡¯t lost again. Although this was partly because he intentionally controlled the time to lower his own rating. But one can¡¯t deny that Dual Fire Element Domain users weren¡¯t a big challenge for him. Seeing that Du Gang didn¡¯t react, Zhang Bo lost his patience and began preparing to attack. ¡°Fire Phoenix!¡± With a shout, a giant fire bird burst forth within Zhang Bo¡¯s domain. ¡°Du Gang, today I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson¡­¡± Before he could finish his tough talk, Zhang Bo suddenly felt pressure on his shoulder, as if someone was pressing down on it. Turning his head, he saw Du Gang standing quietly beside him. ¡°Brother, have you been watching too many martial arts dramas? All that banter during battle¡­ ¡°Snap!¡± With a crisp sound, he simply snap Zhang Bo¡¯s neck. He felt that, as they both came from the same star system, and Zhang Bo was not without talent, he should give him a friendly piece of advice. Don¡¯t be too honest in life, and don¡¯t talk too much during a fight¡­ Zhang Bo, appearing as a white light in the virtual universe street, waspletely bewildered. Before he met Du Gang, he had won all nine of his matches in the group preliminaries of the knockoutpetition! Unlike Du Gang¡¯s ignorance of him, his opponents all knew him and disyed an attitude of ¡°Brother Bo, please teach us¡± before fighting. This had inted his ego somewhat, but now¡­ ¡°How did he get behind me?!!¡± At this moment, a universal rank powerhouse from the Cosmic Mercenaries Union, who had been closely following Zhang Bo¡¯s situation, quickly got on a call with him. ¡°Lost?¡± ¡°Yes, I lost¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to lose. You probably don¡¯t know that Du Gang has been tirelessly training in the Killing Fields of the virtual universe¡­¡± Zhang Bo was stunned, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he need to cultivate his Laws and Domain?¡± ¡°Zhang Bo, you¡¯re talented and your strength is not bad. However, youck practicalbat experience. Those outer disciples in thepany are not as strong as you. When fighting against them, all you gain are some tteries andpliments¡­¡± ¡°But Du Gang is different. Since he joined thepany, countless disciples have tried to be friends with him, but he has shown no interest in any of them. He trains and fights alone¡­¡± ¡°I want you to understand that geniuses are often lonely. They need to withstand solitude¡­¡± After hearing this, Zhang Bo seemed to wake up, slowly saying, ¡°I see¡­ So this is what a real contender is like¡­ I will take your advice and learn from Du Gang to be a strongpetitor¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one day I will surpass him, defeat him¡­ The Killing Field, eh? I¡¯ll go now!¡± After saying these words, he regained his fighting spirit and headed to the Killing Field. He believes that once he truly understands realbat, he will surely defeat Du Gang! Du Gang doesn¡¯t know about Zhang Bo¡¯s thoughts, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care much. Fu Wenrui had broadened his horizons. Not just the Milky Way Gxy but even thebined ten thousand affiliated star systems of White Dragon Mountain seemed somewhat inadequate in his eyes. In his view, his true adversaries were imperial heirs and kirin children like Fu Wenrui!!! These prodigies, nurtured by the top powers of the White Dragon Mountain Elementary Cosmic Nation, were his realpetition! After the end of the group preliminary knockout round, Du Gang, Zhang Bo, and eight other Ster Level strong men progressing together. Next is a round-robin tournament with a thousand people divided into a hundred groups. Each group has ten people and requires nine fights, with the top one advancing. Although cruel, in practice the virtual universe system had already separated the strong. The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition was designed to select talented powerhouses. It wouldn¡¯t let these geniuses risk early drops due to blunders. So, all thirteen individuals who understood the Domain among the outer disciples of the four big corporations in the entire Milky Way were spread among different groups. Apart from them, those who did not master the Domain but understood the mysteries of the Laws were also ced in separate groups. The purpose was to avoid losing those with high talent and strong abilities early in thepetition. So, without too much effort, the top hundredpetition ended smoothly.. Chapter 162 - 162: 161: Winning the Preliminary Champion of the Milky Way Galaxy Chapter 162 - 162: 161: Winning the Preliminary Champion of the Milky Way Gxy
Trantor: 549690339 With the conclusion of the top 100petition, all winners were of the Ster Level, and most hadprehended the Mystery of Laws. The next day, the ring rankingpetition began. Thispetition did not affect the qualifications of the hundred contestants already present, but it determined who would receive the rewards.
For Du Gang, one Ster Crystal was a bit scanty. However, for the others present, it wasn¡¯t too little. However, even though the ringpetition decided the rankings of each gxy, it did not rte to advancement, so the Peak Genius Race Committee did not arrange too much time for it. It would only take a single day toplete thepetition. Themittee might not care, but the entire Milky Way Gxy had been boiling with excitement. Countless people flooded into the virtual universe, paying to watch thepetition in real-time. Yes, it is unknown whether it was an idea from the virtual universe or a decision from themittee, but thispetition could be viewed both in real-time and dyed time. Real-time viewing required an additional fee. Even though the amount was notrge, considering therge audience size, it was not a small sum. What¡¯s more, it was not only the Milky Way Gxy. The entire one trillion subsidiary gxies were also the same. At present, all the top 100 contestants were gathered in one area, silently awaiting the teleportation. Every face was full of confidence. Even more so, quite a few Ster Level powerhouses were looking at Du Gang, their eyes full of fighting spirit. They did not know Du Gang¡¯s true strength, and moreover, they saw Du Gang¡¯s fight with Zhang Bo as his most powerful battle disy. In thatpetition, Du Gang only demonstrated his second-tier Domain and did not expand it to a thousand-meter radius, but only a ten-meter radius. After all, there was no use in expanding the radius when fighting against a contestant of more Domain tiers, and by showing only a ten-meter radius against opponents of the same Domain tier, it was a perfect means to hide his true strength. Therefore, despite knowing about Du Gang¡¯s second-tier domain, many contestants, including Zhang Bo, are still eager to battle.
Besides, it was also due to the fact that they did not fully understand the importance of the number of Domain tiers over domain scope. Among the people present, there were more than a dozen with the Domain, and among them were those who had cultivated their Domain scope to a moderate extent. In their eyes, even if Du Gang possessed a two-tier Domain, he was only about on a par with them. In reality, they might be deterred by Du Gang¡¯s ability to transform due to his special blood vessels, he might not necessarily beat them, but things were different in the virtual universe. They had thoroughly studied that the lightputers of the Milky Way Gxy were all unable to scan special physical constitutions. This also meant that Du Gang could not transform during thepetition. Thus, they were not afraid of Du Gang! At this moment, thepetition rules of the ringpetition were announced in the sky of this virtual universe space. In the preliminary selection, the previouspetition rules had been announced on the official website of themittee. However, the ringpetition, as it did not involve preliminary selection quota, had not been announced. At this moment, everyone was staring wide-eyed, beginning to check it out. The rules of the ringpetition were as follows: Each person would randomly fight eight matches, and based on the number of wins, the top thirty-two powerful contestants would be selected for the top thirty-two spots. The remaining participants would then form a revival group topete for the rankings from thirty-third to a hundredth.
Among them, the thirty-third to thirty-sixth ces can challenge the seventeenth to thirty-second slots respectively upon their determination. Sessful challengers would rece the original contestants in the ranking¡­ Thepetition was straightforward. It involved continuous fighting until everyone had a defined ranking. ¡°Thepetition begins!¡± Before anyone could exchange a few pleasantries, the system prompt appeared and the hundred participants instantly disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already in fifty different miniature battlefields. ¡°Boom!¡± The very moment Du Gang entered the miniature battlefield, he instantly killed his opponent, then returned to the previous waiting area. ¡°My goodness, Du Gang is too fast!¡± ¡°Yeah, they just entered the battlefield, and the fight is already over!¡± At this moment, all the audience was shocked. Even though they were aware of Du Gang¡¯s strong abilities and the fact that he had previously killed his opponents instantly in the past, those opponents were not very strong. But now, everyone who had managed toe into the top 100 had won forty or fifty matches. Every single one of them was a powerful contestant. However, there was no change. Du Gang still won instantly. In the waiting space, there were only Du Gang and his opponent standing there. The rest hadn¡¯te out yet. The Ster Level opponent was dazed when he came out. ¡°Am I dead? Did I lose?¡± If not for his body already being reduced to a typical nonbatant body, he would bepletely unaware that he died! About two secondster, ¡°swoosh,¡± two rays of white light shed, and two people appeared simultaneously. It was Zhang Bo. His face was still filled with a smile, but upon seeing Du Gang, his smile gradually froze. ¡°You actually came out first?¡± Zhang Bo was initially startled, but quickly remembered Du Gang¡¯s lightning speed and immediately understood. ¡°You¡¯re fast, it¡¯s normal for you toe out first¡­¡± At this moment, he had cast away the destion he felt from losing to Du Gang, and his whole body was brimming with confidence. ¡°Du Gang, you probably don¡¯t know that ever since I lost a match to you, I¡¯ve been continuously fighting in the Killing Fields¡­¡± ¡°Do you know that in the subsequent ten -plus days, I¡¯ve battled in the Killing Fields over a thousand times, all victories Zhang Bo said smugly, ¡°Over a thousand consecutive wins, do you know what that means?¡± Du Gang gave a dismissive snort but didn¡¯t knock him down a peg. Truth be told, with Zhang Bols second realmprehension, he could reasonably attain an Asura field with no issues. A thousand plus consecutive victories were, in fact, not worthy of praise. Remember, Du Gang had a streak of a thousand victories without understanding the domain, simply pushing forward continuously through mysteryws. Seeing Du Gang still silent, Zhang Bo thought he was kind of cool, so he adopted his nonchnt expression. ¡°Du Gang, wait for it, today, I¡¯m definitely gonna beat you!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I look forward to your performance!¡± Soon, as white lights popped up over and over, others began to return, and the two of them had no intention to resume their conversation. Finally, as all the contestants returned to the waiting room, the system did not give thest participant a chance to catch their breath, but quickly initiated the second round. Like before, the opponent for the second round was just another person still practicing the mystery of thews. Du Gang didn¡¯t waste any time, killed him instantly, and quickly returned to the waiting room. This went on through the eight matches, all without encountering an opponent who hadprehended the domain. He knew that thepetition system had undoubtedly separated the strongest ones by power level again, preventing them from meeting too early. This would also stop those weaklings with good luck from ranking high on the leaderboard. ¡°The top thirty-two ranking match officially starts!¡± ¡°Thirty-two contestants are divided into sixteen groups, one-on-one battles. The winners enter the winners¡¯ group, participate in the top sixteen ranking match. The losers enter the losers¡¯ group to decide their final ranking from the seventeenth to thirty-second.¡± As the prompt disappeared, everyone in the waiting room instantly vanished. Just like before, his opponent was still a person who only practiced the mystery of thews. This made Du Gang a bit bored, as he could only beat his opponent instantly and return to the waiting room. He was hoping to encounter a few domainprehending guys to see what they¡¯re made of, but thepetition system didn¡¯t provide such opportunities. In the eyes of thepetition system, his power level was definitely ranked first, so his opponents were always the weakest ones. After another period of waiting, the top sixteen finally emerged. Among them, including Du Gang, fifteen people hadprehended the domain, and one person suddenlyprehended it during the recentpetition. Looking at the only person who didn¡¯tprehend the domain, Du Gang thought to himself, ¡°My next opponent should be him, right?¡± ¡°The round of sixteen is about to start!¡± As usual, thepetition system didn¡¯t give them a break and quickly started thepetition. When Du Gang entered the battlefield, his face revealed a¡± I knew it¡± expression. As for his opponent, he had a sour look. If he¡¯d run into a slightly weaker domainprehender, he might have felt like giving it a go, then watching to see whether he couldprehend the domain by chance. But running into Du Gang, there was no hope! Among so many powerful contenders, thest person he wanted to encounter was Du Gang. Because other people¡¯s power levels have traces to follow, but ever since thepetition began, Du Gang had been instantly killing his opponents, not letting people have a real understanding of his power level baseline. ¡°Bro, can I¡­¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Swiftly, two beams of white light shed, and both of them reappeared in the waiting room. ¡°What were you saying?¡± Du Gang asked indifferently. The opponent seemed stunned and speechless. He could only shake his head, ¡°Nothing!¡± In fact, he was quite lucky. Among the sixteen contestants, fifteen of them haveprehended the domain, and he alone hadn¡¯t. This time, the waiting time was a bit longer. The other fourteen people were all domainprehenders, with simrbat power; most of them were evenly matched now. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± In a moment, two beams of white light appear again, Zhang Bo and his opponent were the first to return. This showed that his strength was much stronger than his opponent; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been this fast. Zhang Bo was initially shocked when he saw Du Gang¡¯s figure in the waiting room, but when he saw the person standing next to him was a guy who hadn¡¯tprehended the domain, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Du Gang, you have really good luck, it seems that every time the matching opponent is always the weakest!¡± Du Gang nced at him, but said nothing. Thepetition¡¯s matching system requires a certain level of intelligence to understand, and Zhang Bols performance clearly showed ack thereof. And so, with everyone waiting, the top eight were smoothy decided. ¡°The quarterfinals begin now, the winners willpete for the top four, while the losers will fight for the spots from fifth to eighth!¡± Unusually, the match system did not teleport them away immediately this time, but instead conjured a fighting ring in this nobat allowed waiting area. ¡°Du Gang, Wang Xing!¡± As the system announced the two names, the two of them instantly appeared in the ring while their strength was restored. The ring is ten thousand meters long and wide, not too big but not too small considering their sizes. Each of them upied one side, facing each other in the distance. This time, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush into attacking, instead giving his opponent a chance to unleash his domain. As usual, he slowly released his double domain, however, he only expanded it to a ten-meter radius before stopping. Seeing this, Wang Xing also quickly set up his own domain, instantly covering nearly one percent of the area. ¡°Du Gang, you didn¡¯t expect this!¡± He smirked, boasting confidently, ¡°Your double domain gives you a hundred-fold boost, but my domain spans a hundred and twenty meters, giving me a hundred and twenty-fold boost¡­¡± In his view, facing Du Gang is actually good news. Ending Du Gang can bring him a lot of poprity. After all, Du Gang is still the media¡¯s darling so far, the most likely to win the championship. However, as thepetition progressed, the spectators were no longer sure that Du Gang would definitely win. Because somepetitors appeared to have simr strength to Du Gang. Take Wang Xing for example, like Du Gang, he has been undefeated since joining thepetition. ¡°Wang Xing will win, his boost is stronger than Du Gang¡¯s!¡± The spectators kept their eyes glued to the match, asionally expressing their opinions. ¡°It¡¯s not certain, Du Gang is incredibly fast¡­¡± ¡°Yes, since the start of thepetition, Du Gang has not shown his full strength. He has instantly defeated every opponent. Who knows if he¡¯s still hiding something¡­¡± Generally speaking, the majority still believes in Du Gang¡¯s victory. After all, Du Gang¡¯s matches are different from others. They are all instant kills, making him seem quite mysterious! Hearing his opponent¡¯s arrogant words, Du Gang was at a loss for words. Without a doubt, these people have been spoiled by thepetition¡¯s matching system. The constant victories in forty to fifty matches have gotten to their heads. He shrugged, saying indifferently, ¡°Come on then, show me what you¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll give you one minute.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Wang Xing was furious, ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯ve gone too far! Your boost isn¡¯t even as strong as mine, yet you dare to belittle me¡­¡± Du Gang calmly replied, ¡°You have fifty seconds left!¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Xing charged at Du Gang without hesitation. The hundred and twenty-fold boost to his velocity was incredible and he swung his great sword at Du Gang from a hundred meters away. Suddenly, a de energy imbued with the mystery ofws shot at Du Gang. Considering the mysteries of thews, Du Gang did not underestimate his opponent¡¯s attack, he simply lifted his spear to dissipate the de energy. ¡°What?!¡± Wang Xing cried out in shock. He hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang to block his attack so easily with this move, although it wasn¡¯t his most powerful attack, it wasn¡¯t weak either. Wang Xing quickly collected his thoughts, grateful that Du Gang hadn¡¯t taken the opportunity to ambush him. ¡°Du Gang, I admit that I underestimated you, but, your attitude pisses me off. This time, let me show you the power of my ck Knife¡­¡± ¡°You have forty seconds left!¡± Du Gang still remained calm. Due to long-standing conventions in the universe, he didn¡¯t dare to explicitly state his domain¡¯sw-weight, but he could demonstrate it. After all, thesepetitors from the Milky Way are his fellow earthlings and have advanced to the middle stages of thepetition. He didn¡¯t want them thinking that a hundred-meter domain couldpete with a double domain. As for whether these people can understand the subtlety, that¡¯s not his concern. Obviously, Wang Xing didn¡¯t get it. He didn¡¯t even notice that his domain was covering Du Gang¡¯s, but couldn¡¯t prate it. Usually, when two domains of the same level collide, they ovep. But there is no ovep in this case. At this moment, the contestants watching the battle below had all their attention on Du Gang¡¯s face, oblivious to everything else. ¡°Fucking hell, this kind of indifference, is simply too pretentious¡­¡± Zhang Bo was envying him at the side, wishing he could rece Du Gang. The waiting area wasn¡¯t open to the online audience in the virtual universe, so viewers could only see what was happening on the stage. The six people below looked at each other, and they all had an unspoken agreement. It was as if they were saying, bro, when it¡¯s our turn, we need to act cool. Even if we lose, we must lose beautifully! After all, unlike Du Gang who is indifferent to fame and wealth, these people are so talented because they have a good family background. Good family background signifies the presence of strong people in the family. Strong people tend to produce talented people, and in addition, those with good family backgrounds have resources that ordinary people don¡¯t have, enabling them to grow in a short time. So, under the gaze of family, friends, and old ssmates, acting pretentious is such a cool thing to do¡­ Du Gang, however, ignored the thoughts of the six people below and said lightly: ¡°Thirty seconds!¡± Wang Xing became more and more anxious, resorting to his ultimate abilities frequently. borate waves of de auras were dispelled, with thergest being hundreds of meters long. But Du Gang on the other hand, was very in and simple, just relying on the spear in his hand. With a simple move, he would block the enemy¡¯s attack and neutralize it. The six people below looked at each other again and beganmunicating through their gaze. ¡°Who can pull off this kind of simple and unpretentious act?¡± ¡°Me neither!¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯t, shall we go shy instead?¡± ¡°Should we start off shy before fighting?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s start off with a minute of showing off, then fight!¡± ¡°No problem, it¡¯s settled!¡± Soon, the six reached a consensus through eye contact and seemed to have developed a sense of camaraderie. On the stage. Wang Xing had made dozens of continuous attacks without any sess, unable to hurt Du Gang at all. ¡°How is this possible?¡± There was shock in his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why even though his augmented abilities were higher than Du Gang¡¯s, he still couldn¡¯tnd a hit. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± At this moment, Du Gang had finished timing. The whole person vanished into thin air and in the blink of an eye appeared behind Wang Xing. ¡°Crack! ¡± He twisted his neck, and with the sh of two white lights, the fight was over! Suddenly, the entire inte was blown away. ¡°Du Gang is so powerful!¡± ¡°Du Gang is too strong!¡± Compliments regarding Du Gang dominated thements. Among these spectators, there were four very special people, who at this moment were gathered in the same box. ¡°Did you guys notice any problems?¡± With a frown, Fan An said, ¡°Did you notice that Wang Xing¡¯s domain couldn¡¯t cover Du Gang?¡± Ou Yun nodded, ¡°Noticed, I don¡¯t know whether this is unique to Du Gang or some unknown thing.¡± The four looked at each other, feeling as if Du Gang deliberately passed information to them. ¡°Now take a look at Zhang Bo, he is also a dual domain!¡± On the stage, Zhang Bo had already faced his opponent. The two opponents stood facing each other for a moment, neither speaking nor fighting. After a good while, Zhang Bo finally spoke with indifference: ¡°I never thought, in the end it would be you I¡¯m up against¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been many years¡­¡± Listening to this conversation full of unsaid story, the audience suddenly went wild. ¡°Fuck, they definitely have a grudge!¡± ¡°Yeah, these two seem to have a lot of stories!¡± ¡°Could it be rted to a woman?!!¡± On stage, after the two said some cryptic words, they finally started fighting. However, the so-called fighting was somewhat style over substance since the two contestants were hundreds of kilometers apart, deploying various techniques that looked to have a range of several hundred meters. ¡°Hundred Birds Toward the Phoenix!¡± ¡°Fierce Tiger Descending the Mountain!¡± The two of them exchanged one move after another, making the fight very lively. ¡°Wow, these two are really going at it!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so exciting, it¡¯s like a flurry of killer moves!¡± The livelier they fought, the more the audience liked it, everyone watched the match with excited faces. However, in the previous box, people like Fan An were somewhat stupefied. ¡°Are they juggling? Outsiders couldn¡¯t see it, but the four universe-level spectators recognized that the two people on stage were clearly putting on a show. The techniques they released looked very powerful, but their actual power was quite small. After a full two minutes, the two finally began to truly fight each other. ¡°Here ites!¡± The four of them immediately widened their eyes and began to watch intently. Very soon, the two contestants made contact. ¡°Boom!¡± The scene where Wang Xing and Du Gang¡¯s domains ovepped again emerged during their battle! Zhang Bols opponent, although only in the first realm, had reached the medium domain range. Although the coverage area was veryrge, it actually did not have an ovep with Zhang Bo¡¯s ten-meter domain. ¡°Just as I thought!¡± Fan An said, ¡°A single domain, when it oveps with a double domain, this kind of thing can ur¡­..¡± ¡°Could it be that Du Gang wants to tell us, no, he wants to tell those opponents about the gap between the second and first domain? Ou Yun shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s more than that, the multiple domains may naturally suppress the lower domains¡­¡± All four of them in the room had only a single domain, and as employees of the four bigpanies, they rarely had the opportunity to fight with others, so they hadn¡¯t personally fought with anyone in the second domain. In an instant, they figured it out. ¡°Du Gang, most likely, had conversed with individuals from the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation in the Killing Field¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, it appears that such secrets are generally passed down withinrge families. If Du Gang hadn¡¯t revealed it this time, we would not have the opportunity to see it on a normal day!¡± Indeed, although they were stationed in the affiliated gxy, they asionally came across some prodigies. However, these geniuses usually appeared once a century and would be sent to the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation, so they had no chance of meeting the disciples of the second domain. This time, Zhang Bo was able to break through to the second domain purely because it was due to the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. All the Ster-level disciples of their batch stayed here temporarily, spending more time in the Milky Way Gxy. Moreover, previously there were treasures like the Sky-reaching Tower, which had reduced his practice time. Whileymen appreciate the spectacle, professionals focus on the technique. In situations where the domain oveps or fails to invade, who would ever know if they haven¡¯tprehended the domain? Even those who haveprehended the domain, like the crowd below the stage, who would be observant enough to notice? On the stage, Zhang Bo and his opponent fought for a full five minutes before finally ending the fight. Part of the reason was that he erged the spectacle of his techniques, resulting in less power. As a person in the second domain, he waspletely unaware of the gap between himself and the first domain, always thinking it was because of his suDerb strength. Actually, it was normal, as Du Gang had not realized the problem until he met Fu Wenrui, the fourth-domain contestant. The time used in the third and fourth following contests was even longer. One took eight minutes, while the other one fought right up to the tenth minute to finish thepetition. After getting off the stage, each of them looked radiant, while Zhang Bo was a little regretful, mumbling a few words under his breath. ¡°Had I known, I would have fought for a few more minutes¡­.¡± At this moment, Du Gang had previously seen through their tricks and couldn¡¯t help but smile. But he could understand. If there were Earth people or his friends or family here to watch hispetition, he might also show off. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Four shes of white light, and the four who lost the match disappeared from this space, headed to the losers¡¯ group to continue theirpetition. The four left were paired up, forming two groups, and they each took the stage. ¡°Du Gang, Lei Peng!¡± Just like before, Du Gang was the first to step on stage. ¡°Du Gang, I didn¡¯t expect for us to meet so soon¡­¡± Lei Peng said with a calm face, ¡°I thought that our battle would take ce during the championship round¡­¡± Du Gangughed bitterly. Out of the four, being matched with him early on was enough to prove this person¡¯s power, yet he was still acting tough. If it were Zhang Bo saying this, it would be normal, after all, Zhang Bo is the only other person with a dual domain, besides him. ¡°One minute!¡± Du Gang maintained his previous demeanor, speaking nonchntly. In all three matches, he gave his opponents a single minute, if they can understand, it shows they are smart, otherwise, they simply aren¡¯t fortunate enough. After all, how well the top families are protecting this secret, he did not know. Surely he can¡¯t just blurt out the weights of their domains for the sake of boasting, or some other reason, right?!! What if it leads to the discontentment of powerful individuals, that would be more loss than gain. This hint of three minutes was merely because everyone contextually was a fellow viger, and it wouldn¡¯t cause him too much trouble, so he revealed it. However, his opponent, Lei Peng, didn¡¯t see it that way, he was furious, ¡°Too presumptuous!¡± He no longer held back, unveiling his domain of one hundred and fifty meters, shouting angrily, ¡°Today, I will let you know, there are always people better than us, there is always a sky beyond the skies!¡± ¡°Splish Ssh!¡± His domain was of the water system, and once uncovered, it was as if the entire stage was submerged underwater, the sound of water flowing everyvvhere. ¡°Water Rush Wave!¡± Lei Peng roared angrily, a water wave a dozen meters wide suddenly appearing from within his domain, charging towards Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t move his spear, but he used domain power to directly block this intense water attack wave, keeping it outside his domain. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lei Peng snorted coldly, again casting his spell. ¡°Water de sh!¡± ¡°Continuous Water Bullets!¡± Instantly, countless water des and water bullets shot out from his domain towards Du Gang. ¡°Ssh Ssh Ssh!¡± All of the water bullets and water de attacks diffused upon hitting Du Gang¡¯s domain. His attack had no effect! ¡°Forty seconds!¡± Lei Peng¡¯s face grew serious, looking at Du Gang¡¯s calm expression, he was determined. ¡°Du Gang, this is all your fault, I have a move, even I can¡¯t control it¡­¡± While speaking, he began to cast his spell. Immediately, the entire domain began to churn with waves. At the same time, these waves began to converge, forming an evenrger entity. It took Lei Peng a whole forty seconds toplete this move. Now, on the million square meters stage, a monstrous water dragon stretching out for tens of thousands of meters was formed. ¡°Oh my God, Lei Peng is amazing!¡± ¡°Yes, that Du Gang, he¡¯s so cocky, giving his opponent a whole minute!¡± ¡°I think, this match can be dered over now!¡± ¡°Sure enough, with such a powerful water dragon, who can defeat Lei Peng?! ¡± The audience was all stunned by the water dragon that stretched out for tens of thousands of meters, believing the oue had already been determined. On the stage. ¡°Roar of the Water Dragon!! !¡± ¡°Roar!!!¡± Following Lei Peng¡¯s roar, the ever-growing water dragon finally roared and charged at Du Gang. Watching this tens of thousands of meters long water dragon, Du Gang finally revealed a trace of a smile. ¡°So, this is how my transformation feels to my opponents!¡± It was his first time seeing such a massive object. Even though he had gathered it with stored energy, it still gave him a strange feeling. ¡°Hehe.¡± Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Du Gang said lightly, ¡°Sharp Gold!¡± In an instant, the spear in his hand was raised and thrown towards the iing water dragon from the enemy. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± What surprised everyone was that Du Gang¡¯s spear, the moment it left his hand, went straight through the head of the ten-thousand-meter-long water dragon. It then changed direction in mid-air as if it had its consciousness, and went straight for Lei Peng. Under such ultimate speed, Lei Peng didn¡¯t even have a chance to react; he turned into white light and disappeared in an instant. Meanwhile, the water dragon in front of him began to fall apart, copse, and roar before turning back into water flow. ¡°Du Gang wins!¡± At this moment, all the spectators in the Milky Way Gxy werepletely speechless. ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°With just one spear, he killed such a terrifying water dragon¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, he killed Lei Peng too, right after the water dragon!¡± ¡°Too horrifying!¡± At this moment, everyone clearly acknowledged Du Gang¡¯s strength. Giving his opponents a minute to show off? He had the capital to do so! No one dared to make fun of Du Gang any longer at this moment. And it wasn¡¯t just them; at this moment, the other two contestants below the stage were also staring at Du Gang with shocked faces. One must know that Lei Peng had stored up energy for forty seconds. How terrifying that water dragon was. Even they didn¡¯t dare to im that they could take it on. However, Du Gang just killed the enemies so swiftly and neatly! With differing thoughts, Zhang Bo and his opponent entered the stage. They were no longer in the mood to show off fancy moves. In just three short minutes, a victor was decided. As expected, Zhang Bo won! Before the audience could react, the system prompt sounded directly. ¡°Du Gang, Zhang Bo, enter the stage for the final championship match!¡± The audience boiled instantly. Finally, it¡¯s time for the championship match! ¡°This time, Du Gang shouldn¡¯t dare to give his opponent a minute, right?¡± ¡°Ridiculous, his opponent is like him, having a double-domain. Let him try that! ¡± No one thought that Du Gang would give Zhang Bo a minute. However, something that no one expected happened again. ¡°Sixty seconds!¡± The moment he got on the stage, Du Gang spoke the same words again! ¡°What a gutsy move!¡± At this moment, not to mention Zhang Bo, even the spectators felt humiliated for Zhang Bo. Both of them are of double-domain level, what makes you so confident?!! Where does your confidencee from?! ¡°Impressive, this time, Du Gang will surely lose due to his arrogance!¡± ¡°Exactly, I bet that Zhang Bo will crush Du Gang!¡± ¡°You bet on Du Gang winning? Then I will bet on Zhang Bo overwhelming Du Gang! ¡± ¡°Idiot, crushing and overwhelming mean the same thing¡­¡± On the stage, as expected, Zhang Bo faced it head-on as the public anticipated, raging with anger. ¡°He¡¯s gone too far!¡± Zhang Bo said coldly, ¡°Du Gang, do you think I¡¯m still the same as before?¡± ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through these past tens of days¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting non-stop in the Killing Fields for tens of days without sleep, achieving 1838 consecutive victories!¡± ¡°Do you think I still have the same strength as before?¡± He sneered, slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the vulnerable person I used to be. Today, I want you to taste defeat!¡± ¡°Fifty seconds!¡± Zhang Bo felt offended! Did he not make his words harsh enough? Or is this Du Gang a fool? ¡°To death with you!¡± Zhang Bo roared angrily, quickly unfolded his domain, and attacked Du Gang. ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± Suddenly, the stage was filled with intense fighting sounds. Zhang Bo attacked crazily, while Du Gang defended calmly. The two, one active, one static, formed a strong contrast. Everyone was shocked. ¡°Forty seconds!¡± Even while defending, Du Gang didn¡¯t forget to keep time. As expected, upon hearing this, Zhang Bo blew up, his eyes turning blood red. ¡°Heavenly Demon Disintegration!¡± In an instant, a set of deadly explosive secret techniques unfolded, and his attack suddenly became twice as fierce. But it was no use, Du Gang took all of it, blocking all of the attacks. Inside the VIP box. Fan An watched thepetition in the field and slowly said, ¡°As expected, you see? Their two domains have ovepped. This time, there is no longer the situation where they couldn¡¯t invade each other! ¡± The other three nodded, ¡°Indeed, Du Gang¡¯s strength has reached a new level. He and Zhang Bo may seem to be at the same level, but there is a world of difference in their strengths.¡± As everyone chatted, time slowly passed. ¡°Thirty seconds!¡± ¡°Twenty seconds ! ¡± ¡°Ten seconds!¡± Du Gang¡¯s voice, like a countdown to death, not onlynded on Zhang Bo¡¯s heart but also shocked all the spectators. Saying your opponent¡¯s elimination time while defending, it¡¯s too terrifying! No one could say anything anymore. Those who had previously mocked Du Gang for overestimating his abilities and humiliating himself, had now all turned red-faced and swollen, extremely embarrassed! Finally, when thest ten seconds ended, Du Gang performed the same move as before. He disappeared in an instant and then appeared behind Zhang Bo. ¡°Crack! ¡± Neck twisted, a sh of white light, the match ended! Du Gang won! ¡°The preliminaries of the Milky Way Gxy selection have officiallye to an end¡­¡± At this moment, a distinctly different voice from the system notification appeared in the wholepetition area. And at the same time, it appeared in all the losers¡¯ group areas. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the voice slowly spoke the final sentence. ¡°I dere, Du Gang is the champion!¡± As soon as the words fell, the whole Milky Way Gxy boiled instantly! At that moment, everyone chanted Du Gang¡¯s name! As the saying goes, the deeper one sinks, the lower one squats, the higher one jumps. Just as everyone had once worked so hard to step on Du Gang, at this moment, they were all crazily cheering for Du Gang! On the stage, Du Gang slowly revealed a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s finally over, time for the mainpetition of the preliminaries¡­.¡± Chapter 163 - 163: 162: The First Competition Zone! Chapter 163 - 163: 162: The First Competition Zone!
Trantor: 549690339 On the day the preliminary audition ended. the organizationmittee of the Peak Genius Race released the rules for the intermediate audition. The rules for the intermediate audition are as follows:
Elimination through scoring within divisions. The one million contestants from ten thousand affiliated gxies will be divided into one hundredpetition areas, each area will arrange one hundred first ces, one hundred second ces, one hundred third ces¡­all the way down to one hundred one hundredth ces. To ensure that there are no two people from the same affiliated gxy in anypetition area. Eachpetitor within an area will be ced separately on an independent virtual. In each area, ten thousand people will battle simultaneously, one point for each person killed. In addition to killing a contender for one point, half of the opponent¡¯s points will also be gained. Eachpetition area will end when only one person is left alive. The maximum killing time is one month. If more than two people are still alive after one month, thepetition within the area will end. The scoring rank will start to be calcted in real-time as soon as allpetition areas begin. This time¡¯s scoring rank will be the final rank result of this intermediate audition! The top ten thousand of the scoring rank will obtain qualifications to advance to the final audition.
¡°This rule set for the intermediate auditions seems pretty straightforward!¡± In the box, Du Gang and Barara, each with a cup of cappino, were chatting over drinks. ¡°It¡¯s normal that it¡¯s simple. Because the preliminary auditions are for distinguishing the strong and the weak within each gxy, each gxy¡¯s own spectators will naturally generate a lot of enthusiasm¡­¡± ¡°For the intermediate auditions, spectators from each gxy, since they are unfamiliar with people from other gxies, can only support people from their own gxy¡­¡± ¡°Dividing thepetition into one hundred areas is actually a way to introduce the powerful people from each ce¡­¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°There will be the first ce from one hundred gxies in eachpetition area. Do you think there will be some very powerful people among them?¡± As for how the other gxies stand, he wasn¡¯t sure. He could only specte based on the situation in the Milky Way Gxy. ¡°There should be!¡± Barara responded, ¡°Among the ten thousand gxies, many are not far from the White Dragon Mountain universe, and even with their resources within the gxy, they could reach White Dragon Mountain on their own¡­¡± ¡°These ces, in terms of martial arts, some secret methods including disciple training, are definitely stronger than our remote gxies!¡± As Barara spoke, she reminded him, ¡°Du Gang, when you participate in thepetition tomorrow, don¡¯t just try to kill the strong ones. Instead, kill more of the weak ones first to umte points¡­¡±
¡°In case in the end thepetition area you are in has an enemy with three or even four domains, if you don¡¯t get the first advancement, be careful not to have enough points!¡± Her concern made sense. If Du Gang¡¯spetition area happened to allocate a four-domain contender, and Du Gang started a tough fight with him, and was ultimately eliminated, but didn¡¯t have enough points, it would be a real pity. ¡°I understand!¡± Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the kind of stubborn kind of person. If Ie across that kind of guy, I¡¯ll definitely run away¡­¡± This was just the intermission of the first race. If he stopped here, it would indeed be a pity. At the very least, when he advances to the transformation of a giant being, if he loses again, then he would have nothing to say! ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re going need to fight continuously for a month starting tomorrow, do you want to rest a bit today?¡± Barara was still a bit worried. Du Gang hasn¡¯t taken a rest for more than two years. ¡°Alright!¡± Although Du Gang didn¡¯t think it was necessary ¨C with the Ancient Divine Soul present, a cycle of Mental Power replenishment made him full of energy ¨C but thinking about it, he really hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. Besides, there was nothing significant to do that day anyway, so he decided to catch some sleep. After leaving the virtual universe, Du Gangy down directly on the bed at home. Although he had never used items like bedding, Barara had people recing them regrly, so there were no odd smells. Perhaps because he hadn¡¯t slept for a long time, as soon as Du Gang touched the bed he fell into a deep sleep. In his dream, he saw himself as a farmer tending tond, farming crops every day, self-sufficient, and very content. When he woke up, it was already the next day. His whole body felt refreshed and extremely invigorated. Looking closely at his core Mental Power, he realized that this spirit defensive method had also received a significant improvement. ¡°Who would have thought that I could make gains from sleeping, it¡¯s a good omen indeed!¡± After shrinking the Ancient Divine Spear to the perfect proportion and holding it in his hand, Du Gang began to patiently wait. In no time, Barara reminded him, ¡°Du Gang, you got a notification. You cane in now!¡± ¡°Ok! ¡± As his consciousness immersed in the virtual universe, he instantly appeared outside a. Looking down from the stars, he could see the number one written on the. He roughly estimates that this is very big, probably the size of the Star of Talent. ¡°Does this mean it¡¯s the firstpetition area?¡± Then, with a transition in the visual, he found himself inside the firstpetition area on the. [All contestants are not allowed to leave the during thepetition. Vitors will be disqualified!] [All contestants will be able to see the location of other contestants within the samepetition area at the start of thepetition!] [The location of other contestants will be updated once a day!] [Thepetition willst for a maximum amount of one month!] [When only one person is left alive within apetition area, thepetition will end prematurely! ] At this moment, Du Gang noticed that in the sky, there was a giant number that was increasing constantly. [5536] [5689] Clearly, this was the current number of participants that had entered. The preparation period for thepetition was half an hour. Those who exceed the time will be disqualified. Du Gang tried to move but found that he was bound by an invisible force and could not move. He understood that he would have to wait until thepetition officially starts to De aD1e to move. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye, and the number of contestants in the sky had long reached[10000]. [Thepetition begins!] With the system promptly sound, numerous points of light suddenly appeared in front of Du Gangs eyes. It was simr to the strength test sses he used before, marking the distance of all points of light. At the same time, the bind on his body suddenly disappeared. Du Gang quickly scanned around the location of the points of light, and immediately activated Skyward Nine Transformations and started to take action. Ten thousand people were randomly ced on this, so he chose a direction where the light spots seemed dense and charged towards it. Almost three secondster, he appeared twenty thousand miles away, near the first spot of light. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± The person represented by the spot of light, who was still pondering which direction he should take one second earlier, was suddenly taken aback the next moment when he realized someone had appeared before him. ¡°Snap ! ¡± All he received in response was a crack of his throat being broken. ¡°Saa! ¡± This person transformed into a beam of white light and disappeared within thepetition area. He might be the first person to be eliminated within the hundredpetition areas! At this point, Du Gang had no intention of holding back, he directly used the Skyward Third Transformation and started approaching the previously indicated light point position at a speed equivalent to a third of the speed of light. Within the Milky Way Gxy, Cappino was attentively watching the rankings of the firstpetition area from a box in the virtual universe. At this moment, there were a hundredpetition areas under the White Dragon Mountain region, each marked in order. Above this, there was still a total ranking list. Suddenly, just at the start of thepetition, a name appeared in the first ce slot on the total ranking list. [First ce, Du Gang, Score: 1, First Competition Area.] Ten thousand star systems were suddenly in an uproar. Who on earth managed to score within just a couple of seconds from the start of thepetition? The spectators from the Milky Way Gxy were ecstatic! ¡°Du Gang is awesome!¡± ¡®Wow, he¡¯s definitely making a name for himself across the entire universe!¡± But in the firstpetition area, Du Gang didn¡¯t pay any attention to all this. After taking out his first opponent, he quickly flew towards his next one. Admittedly, his speed in thispetition had given him a huge advantage. Under the circumstances where everyone is quite far apart, he could quickly approach the enemy and achieve his goal of rapidly scoring points in the early stage. This means that as long as he eliminates over two hundred yers, he will definitely advance to the next round! Three secondster, he arrived at the location of the second light point, which was already void of anypetitors. ¡°Mental Detection!¡± In an instant, Du Gang released his mental power searching for this fleeingpetitor, and quickly located him. Following that, within a blink of an eye, Du Gang¡¯s score turned to two points. In the virtual universe. All of the ten thousand star systems, including the Milky Way, were shocked. The ranking list, currently topped solely by Du Gang, is quite a sight. [First ce, Du Gang, Score: 4, First Competition Area] [Second ce, Yuan Yao, Score: 1, Twenty-third Competition Area] [Third ce, Zhao Biao, Score: 1, Forty-fifth Competition Area] ¡°Who the hell is this Du Gang?!!¡± Everyone was shocked. It¡¯s one thing to get the first kill, but this Du Gang managed to maintain a pace of eliminating one enemy every three to four seconds, and continually increasing his score. Keep in mind that the timing for eachpetition area is set for a month, and it¡¯s specifically designed for them to engage in slow paced battles. But at Du Gang¡¯s pace, what is left there for the otherpetitors? ¡°Yuan Yao is only in second ce!¡± A person from Yuan Yao¡¯s star systemmented: ¡°Keep in mind, Yuan Yao is a strong contender with a triple Wind Element domain. Even with his speed, he still isn¡¯t as fast as this Du Gang!¡± It goes without saying, the name Du Gang has entered the vision of the ten thousand star systems in advance, making everyone remember him. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that the preliminary auditions don¡¯t have video footage, only rankings. Otherwise, I¡¯d really want to see how Du Gang is running. How could he be so fast!¡± This time, on the White Dragon Mountain of the virtual universe, everyone started discussing Du Gang. Keep in mind, this ind does not only house the Milky Way¡¯s participants, but also participants from the entire ten thousand star systems, including the inhabitants of the White Dragon Universe Nation. Half an hourter, the entire White Dragon Mountain was boiling. Because Du Gang¡¯s performance was simply, incredibly unnerving. [First ce: Du Gang, Score: 112, First Competition Area] [Second ce: Zhao Biao, Score: 43, Forty-fifth Competition Area] [Third ce: Yuan Yao, Score: 32, Twenty-third Competition Area] If Yuan Yao¡¯s tri-level Wind Element domain made people fear Du Gang¡¯s strength, But when it came out that ¡°Zhao Biao is a strong yer with a quad-level Wind Element domain!¡±, the entire White Dragon Mountain was in an uproar. ¡°Who exactly is this Du Gang?¡± ¡°Even Zhao Biao, who has a quad-level Wind Element domain, cannot catch up to him in speed¡­..¡± ¡°Could it be that Du Gang has a level five Wind Element domain?¡± Hearing thesements, the audience from the entire Milky Way were rendered speechless. They didn¡¯t know how to exin it to others. Should they say that Du Gang only has a double domain? And it¡¯s even the Gold Element domain? Who would believe that?! Not long after, somebody from the Milky Way came forward and spilled the details about Du Gang. ¡°Du Gang, Age: 19, Ster Level Rank One, of Milky Way origin, an outside disciple of the Virtual Universe Company, champion of the preliminary auditions in the Milky Way, once killed a universe level expert after just entering the Ster Level¡­..¡± ¡°19 years old?¡± ¡°I want to know, did you miss one zero or two in his age? 19 years old would be shocking enough let alone if Du Gang was 190 years old, which would still be considered very young! Even if it he was 1900 years old, he would still be considered rather youthful! When the news just came out, the entire White Dragon Universe Nation, including its affiliated ten thousand star systems, could not believe it! Even though people from the Milky Way Gxy kept reiterating that it was true, nobody wanted to believe it. Meanwhile, the Virtual Universe Company quickly contacted Fan An of the Milky Way to verify this. Receiving orders from the upper echelons, Fan An and three others instantly teleported to the ninth star system, Earth, where they started investigating Du Gang¡¯s age in secret. When they found out through their secret investigation that Du Gang had once closed himself off for a hundred -year cultivation, they finally exhaled in relief. Although 119 years old is still outrageous, it¡¯s at least better than being 19 years old! Then, without leaving, they found the Earth Alliance, and after revealing their identities, they had a discussion with Chu Zixuan and other high-level representatives. Once Du Gang¡¯s age was confirmed to be 119 years old, Fan An and others left some resources on Earth as a congrattory gift for Du Gang¡¯s achievements. They then left the and returned to the Gxy Heart to report. As soon as they left, the people of Earth were shocked once again, but also ecstatic. Even though they didn¡¯t know how high Du Gang¡¯s achievements were, from that bunch of titles, they could conclude that Du Gang was on the rise! At the same time, members of the Purple Orchid Star field who were originally on the sidelines openly requested that Chu Zixuan take over the governance of the Purple Orchid Star field. Upon hearing this great news, Chu Zixuan, who had been working hard to break through to the Level, naturally could not refuse. He directly took up the position and went to the Purple Orchid Star field. Firstpetition zone. At this moment, a giant leaderboard floated in the sky. [Remaining number of contestants: 6433] Under this list was the ranking of points within the firstpetition zone. Du Gang, ranked first, had already garnered up to 210 points. This meant that he had eliminated 210 contestants. The contestant ranked second, although not as formidable as Du Gang, had also reached 56 points. ¡°Second ce, Xu Tian¡­¡± Du Gang muttered, his eyes fixed on a lean man not too far away who was sustaining a threefold domain. Just now, when he approached this man at one-third the speed of light, his attack missed. This was the first time in thepetition zone that someone had evaded his attack. In the Killing Field, Fu Wenrui almost died in a split second but barely managed to dodge Du Gang¡¯s attack. Of course, this was not to say that Xu Tian in front of him could bepared with Fu Wenrui. However, Xu Tian sustained his domain at all times in the firstpetition zone and made the first move as soon as he sensed movement from afar. That¡¯s how he managed to dodge it. In the Killing Field, both were teleported into the battlefield at the same time with their domains not yet activated, so that¡¯s why Fu Wenrui nearly lost to his opponent then. Back then, he told Du Gang that if he was fast enough, he might have been able to ambush someone with a threefold domain. What he meant was, in the Killing Field, if the contestant with the threefold domain hadn¡¯t activated his domain, then Du Gang might have been able to take advantage with his speed and outwit him. But when the threefold domain was fully activated, it would be a bit harder. Just like now, Du Gang hadunched three attacks continuously but couldn¡¯t defeat his opponent. The main reason was that his opponent had a threefold domain, whereas he had a twofold domain. Xu Tian also got a shock after seeing Du Gang¡¯s name. He defended cautiously and didn¡¯t dare to attack. Noticing that Du Gang couldn¡¯t defeat him after several attempts, he finally said, ¡°Brother, I am a threefold domain user. If we fight, it would not only be a waste of time, but idents might happen.. ¡°How about this? We each choose a direction and proceed. After we clean up the other opponents in ourpetition zone, we can settle the scores?¡± Xu Tian was worried. Du Gang¡¯s points total was frightening. Despite seeming like a twofold domain user, what if Du Gang had other terrifying means? Now, he had only 56 points. If he were eliminated now, he might not make it to the next level! After hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t object. For a threefold domain user, once the domain was fully activated, it would be challenging to defeat him. After contemting for a minute, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Tian was relieved. While carefully maintaining his domain, he suggested, ¡°Brother, since you came from the east and I from the west, let¡¯s choose a direction each. You head north, and I go south. The next time we cross paths, we will switch directions. We continue this until only the two of us are left. Then we can have a showdown?¡± Du Gang nodded, decisively heading north without any hesitation. Seeing him disappearing in a sh of light, Xu Tian finally breathed a sigh of relief. If not for the leaderboard hanging in the sky, he might have had to fight Du Gang to the death. But the problem was, Du Gang¡¯s points on the leaderboard were too far ahead, making him wary. ¡°Good thing he left. God knows where this freak show came from!¡± After grumbling a bit, Xu Tian didn¡¯t dare to let down his domain. While maintaining it, he swiftly flew south. After flying north for a while, Du Gang suddenly noticed some fluctuations within his line of sight and instantly sped toward it. ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡± The desired location already had countlessrge pits, and two men were fighting inside one. Both haven¡¯tprehended the domain, they fought fiercely without knowing someone had arrived nearby. ¡°These people, did they juste to donate points?¡± Du Gang shook his head without any remorse and flew straight to the two of them. ¡°Crack! ¡± ¡°Crack! ¡± After two sounds, his points increased by another two. A day passed. In this round of the selection, the first on the leaderboard was still Du Gang. His points had reached an astonishing four digits. Compared to the second ce¡¯s more than five hundred points, Du Gang had exactly double! This was because the was toorge. Although Du Gang¡¯s speed was close to one-third the speed of light, finding opponents was not quick, relying on luck. Additionally, he had encountered Xu Tian again during this period. Both had an understanding and continued in different directions withoutbat. Inside the virtual universe, within avishly decorated shop, Fan An and others were eating delicious food, repeatedly checking the leaderboard projected on the wall and chatting. ¡°Fan An, you¡¯ve really struck gold this time!¡± Ou Yun, who no longer appeared to be irritable, was sat next to Fan An, pouring wine and joking: ¡°This meal must be on you!¡± The other two also shared the sentiment that if he didn¡¯t treat them, he couldn¡¯t leave. Fan Anughed heartedly: ¡°Rest assured, brothers, not just this meal, but the next one is on me too!¡± With Du Gang¡¯s points now reaching four digits, even if he died halfway through, he would still advance! Plus, looking at the current situation, it seemed quite challenging for Du Gang to lose thepetition! ¡°It¡¯s the end of the first day already, and the contestant¡¯s positions will be updated soon. How many points do you think Du Gang can score this time?¡± By now, everyone understood that the decreasing rate of Du Gang¡¯s score was not because he was getting weaker, but because the map was toorge, making it difficult to encounter other contestants. Especially as those in the firstpetition zone, seeing Du Gang¡¯s astonishing four-digit points, were scared to death, continuously hiding. After all, in the firstpetition zone, most people have onlyprehended the Laws¡¯ Mystery,cking any domain or simr. They are ordinary Ster Level. There were fewer than two thousand who owned a domain. And even fewer, not even a hundred, who had a twofold domain. Apart from those who due to having a domain wanted to advance and were continuously looking for opponents, the rest merely delivered points. All those who have onlyprehended the Laws¡¯ Mystery hidden themselves. They were aware of their predicament and knew they would not advance. However, they didn¡¯t want to be eliminated too soon, they didn¡¯t want to leave thepetition zone so quickly. Even as extras, they wanted to stay a bit longer. Inside the firstpetition zone. Upon thepletion of the first day, the positions of all contestants were revealed instantly. Du Gang quickly noticed a ce where numerous light dots had gathered. There were 44 people upon a rough count. ¡®Grouping up? Du Gang checked the distance. With his speed, he could reach there in a few dozen seconds. Thus, he activated the Third Transformation and flew straight over. ¡°Get ready!¡± As soon as he arrived, the 44 individuals acted as if facing a formidable enemy, releasing their domains to the extreme. They stood their ground, watching Du Gang, ready to fight as if an agreement was not reached. When they saw Du Gang¡¯s name, suddenly, everyone became even more tightly packed together. Du Gang noticed that all forty-four of these people were Rank Two Domain users. ¡°You¡¯ve formed an alliance?¡± The leader of the forty-four stepped forward and said, ¡°Indeed, Du Gang. We know you¡¯re strong, but with the forty-four of usbined, we¡¯re not too shabby¡­ you should try finding someone else!¡± Du Gang nced at their name tags and realized that most of the high-ranking participants from third ce onwards were present. After pondering for a moment, he chuckled and responded, ¡°Fine then, since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll focus on the low-hanging fruit first. When they¡¯re all eliminated, we can fight!¡± The forty-four members of the alliance were overjoyed and loudly praised Du Gang for his fairness. Du Gang shook his head and quickly left, heading towards other points of light he had previously remembered. Just like before, he felt these people were not easy to kill. Even though he possessed the Third Transformation, making him much faster than the others, that didn¡¯t mean he had the power to instantly kill everyone. If anyone could slow him down, a hit from each person would be tough to handle! So, instead of having a life and death battle now, it would be better to wait and continue to collect the low-hanging fruit while the remaining three factions wiped out the weaker people. After this sweep, the final battle could take ce! By that time, the points would be centralized. If he killed those people, he could garner more points, saving him the trouble of running around everywhere. In his opinion, he was one faction, Xu Tian as a Rank Three Domain user was another, and the Rank Two Domain users alliance was the third. Ultimately, this Rank Two Domain alliance was formed due to the pressure Du Gang exerted. His pace in gaining points was terrifying, it was as if he was running over all hispetitors. This made the Rank Two Domain users feel quite fearful. After all, they were each the first seededpetitors from their respective gxies. They stood a great chance of advancing to the final selection, but now they had encountered an extremely powerfulpetitor in the first block. If they were eliminated early, it would be such a pity! So, out of necessity, once these people realized Du Gang¡¯s power was significantly greater than theirs, they quickly formed an alliance. In fact, there were other alliances on the other side of the as well. One was an alliance of twenty Rank Two Domain users. One was an alliance of fifty Rank One Domain users. The final one was an alliance of more than thirty Rank One Domain users. As for alliancesposed of practitioners on the level of understanding the mysteries of the Laws, there were a few before, but Du Gang and other alliances had eliminated them¡­ In block one, if one¡¯s power did not reach Domain level, they could not form an alliance for self-preservation. For the rest of the half day, Du Gang relied on his memory and obtained more than fifty points before he stopped. In the sky, the remaining number of people in the first block had dwindled to just over three thousand. Numerous contestants started to hide like yers in a game of hide and seek. Finding them one by one was too time-consuming. Therefore, Du Gang gave it some thought, and decided to let it be. After all, he currently had over one thousand points, more than enough to advance to the next round. It might be better to wait for more points to umte before he killed the stronger contestants to seize their points. Hence, he casually chose a mountain peak, activated his Secret Domain, and sat cross-legged to start meditating. The Mystery Law that he had been using for quite some time had reached a fifty percent mastery level. So, he nned to use this opportunity to further consolidate his understanding. In the course of this half day, the rankings in the thousand blocks of White Dragon Mountain changed significantly. Du Gang, who was originally in first ce, was overtaken by someone else! [First ce, Zhao Biao, Points: 2105, Block Forty-five] [Second ce, Du Gang, Points: 1566, Block One] [Third ce, Zuo Qiu, Points: 1523, Block Ny-three] [Fourth ce, Yuan Yao, Points: 1345, Block Twenty-three] At this moment, the top ten in the overall ranking underwent significant changes. Out of the original top ten, besides Du Gang and Zhao Biao, the other eight were all Wind Element, Rank Two or Three Domain users. But now, as time passed, weaker contestants were bing harder to find. Those stronger contestants who could seize points from others with more points were gradually gaining an upper hand. This caused the leading Wind Element contestants to abruptly lose their advantage. For example, when Du Gang encountered the alliance of forty-four, if he had been a Rank Three Domain user, he would have definitely engaged in battle with them. Therefore, powerhouses like Zhao Biao and Zuo Qiu held a clear advantage when they encountered such alliances, providing a golden opportunity for them to surpass others! You could say that as time passed, there were fewer and fewer weakerpetitors. This significantly reduced the opportunities for Wind Element users and caused the points of strongerpetitors to increase ordingly. Inside the virtual universe. ¡°As I expected, I knew Du Gang was a Wind Element user. By using his superior speed in the early stages, he killed a considerable number of weak yers and obtained many points¡­ ¡± ¡°I believe with the passage of time, it will be challenging for Du Gang to even stay within the top 100, not to mention the top 10¡­¡± ¡°Yes, after all, Block One has Xu Tian, a Rank Three Domain powerhouse!¡± All the people in White Dragon Mountain think Du Gang no longer has a chance. Despite being able to advance, he is no longer first ce. Before, when Du Gang left everyone else in the dust and led by a significant margin, people thought he was an unworldly powerhouse. Some even spected that Du Gang might be a Rank Five Domain user. But, such theories disintegrated into thin air in that moment. Instantaneously, on the trending topics leaderboard of White Dragon Mountain, Du Gang¡¯s heat index plummeted to third ce. The top two spots were upied by Zhao Biao and Zuo Qiu. People started to analyze the abilities and previous records of these two. Zhao Biao, aged 4533, from the Small Fish Gxy, Level Ninth Rank, Rank Four Domain user, Fire Element¡­ Zuo Qiu, 4026 years old, from the New Winter Gxy, Level Ninth Rank, Rank Four Domain user, Lightning Element¡­ After all, such young powerhouses who have reached Rank Four Domain are the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Meanwhile, Du Gang wasbeled as someone simr to Yuan Yao, speedy butcking in stamina. And so, time passed day by day. Except for going out to hunt for a while when he refreshed his memories of the points of light each day, Du Gang spent the rest of his time inside the mountain, cultivating. Meanwhile, something happened in the outside world that caught everyone in the virtual universe of White Dragon Mountain by surprise. On the fifteenth day after the opening of the preliminary knockout round. [Thepetition in Block Twenty-three has ended. The sole survivor is Yuan Yao¡­] [Yuan Yao has advanced directly to the top 100. The final ranking will be decided based on the final scores] ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yuan Yao to be the first person to emerge victorious!¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought that with his abilities, he¡¯d certainly be behind Zhao Biao and Zuo Qiu¡­¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal. He is a Wind Element user and a Rank Three Domain user. I looked it up; in his block, he was the only Rank Three Domain user. So being the first to emerge victorious is normal!¡± ¡°Yeah, but the final ranking will only be determined a month from now!¡± ¡°It really is exciting.. I wonder who will ultimately win the championship of this preliminary knockout race in White Dragon Mountain, Zhao Biao, Zuo Qiu, or this Yuan Yao!¡± Chapter 165 - 165: 164: Arriving at the Elementary Cosmic Nation of White Dragon Mountain! Chapter 165 - 165: 164: Arriving at the Elementary Cosmic Nation of White Dragon Mountain!
Trantor: 549690339 Outside the Virtual Universe Company, Du Gang and over a hundred Ster Level Outer Sect Disciples have all gathered and are patiently waiting. Before long, Cosmic Level people from the other three majorpanies, with their Outer Sect Disciples, also arrived outside the Virtual Universe Company.
¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Here!¡± When everyone from all sides converged, Fan An and others spoke: ¡°Good, everyone follow us now!¡± Having said that, they took the lead in flying up, and the Outer Sect Disciples below quickly followed suit. After a good while, they finally arrived at a particrly strict base. At the front of an enormously huge bunker, Fan An and his group quickly went over, underwent a series of joint verifications, and only then managed to open the doors of the bunker. Inside was a spaceship, five thousand meters long, parked within. ¡°This is a Four-Star B-ss spaceship, jointly manufactured by the four majorpanies. It¡¯s five thousand meters long and can traverse a billion light-years at once!¡± Fan An proudly introduced to the Outer Sect Disciples, ¡°Only the four majorpanies possess this level of spaceship. Forget about that Elementary Universe nation, even an Intermediate Universe nation doesn¡¯t have these for sale!¡± Du Gang noticed that, regardless of the spaceship¡¯s level, the length represented by the star level seemed to be the same. Could it be that these lengths are associated with certainws or rules? He didn¡¯t ask ¨C if he asked, it was likely that Fan An and others would not know the answer.
¡®Everyone, hurry on board!¡± After everyone was seated, the cabin door closed. Fan Anughed: ¡°Do you know why we return to White Dragon Mountain Elementary Universe nation every hundred years, and regardless of how excellent Level disciples are, they still must wait until they reach Ster Level before they can proceed?¡± ¡°Jump restrictions?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Fan Anughed: ¡°B-level ships have a minimum level restriction for jumping: Ster level. Anyone below this level who dares to attempt to jump will surely be torn into pieces¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just B-level ships that have restrictions, every level of spaceship actually has restrictions¡­¡± ¡°E-ss spaceship, minimum level restriction: Seven-Color Purple ss!¡± ¡°D-ss spaceship, minimum level restriction: Meteorite-level!¡± ¡°C-ss spaceship, minimum level restriction: Satellite Level!¡± ¡°B-ss spaceship, the minimum level restriction is Ster Level!¡±
This knowledge is indeed obscure, because within the Milky Way Gxy, there are only a few C-ss spaceships. Most of the spaceships here are E-ss or D-ss. Even for D-ss, generally only those above Level can afford them. Previously, like Level powerhouse Hong Chong, he only had a Single-Star D-ss spaceship. He cherished the spaceship so much that he kept it hidden and couldn¡¯t bear to use it. As a result, it was buried along with him in the end. Someone curiously asked: ¡°Sir, do all the sses of spaceships only have five stars?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Fan Anughed: ¡°Currently, most of the spaceships for sale are between one star to five stars. As for whether there are spaceships above six stars, I¡¯m not sure. They might be at the center of the universe. Of course, they might not exist either. If your abilities be stronger in the future, you¡¯ll slowly find out¡­¡± While Fan An was talking, Ou Yun and two others had finished inspecting the spaceship and signaled to him. ¡°Alright, all disciples sit tight, our spaceship is ready to jump!¡± After Fan An finished speaking, he also returned to his seat, secured himself, checked the people below, saw that everyone had buckled up, and then said to the intelligence, ¡°Milky Way, let¡¯s set off!¡± Only people from the four majorpanies dare to name it after a gxy. ¡°Initiating jump countdown¡­¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°One¡­¡± ¡°The Milky Way is initiating the jump!¡± The next second, Du Gang felt as if he was wriggling inside an animal¡¯s intestines, his body involuntarily moving backward. If it weren¡¯t for him being sure that he was strapped to the chair, he would have run forward at this moment. Fortunately, despite the difort, this feeling disappeared in no time. At the same time, Fan An unbuckled his seatbelt andughed, ¡°Fellow disciples, congrattions! You will now have a lifespan of over a hundred million years!¡± ¡°Yes, living here, your lifespan will significantly increase. Here, your lifespan is ten times that of the Silver Heart!¡± Among the present people, quite a few were born in the Silver Heart, where the Ster Level life span reached a maximum of 11,167 ,ooo years. After arriving at the White Dragon Mountain, multiplying by ten, it¡¯s equivalent to a lifespan of over a hundred million years! As expected, most of the people in the room revealed joy. Living longer is always good news to anyone! Unlike the others who were purely delighted at the increase in their lifespan, Du Gang was pondering another issue. Given that the lifespan of the residents here is generally ten times that of those in the Silver Heart, doesn¡¯t that mean there are even more powerful individuals born here? Moreover, it¡¯s not just growing at a rate ten times faster, but rather at a geometric rate. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The spaceship¡¯s door opened, and everyone appeared at a huge base. Surrounding it, at specific intervals, a spaceship would be docked. Looking out, this base housed no less than tens of thousands of four-star B-ss spaceships. ¡°See it?¡± Fan An pointed to the distant spaceships, ¡°The people on those ships, like you, are all from star systems affiliated with the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation¡­¡± ¡°So many people¡­¡± The many disciples suddenly gasped in amazement. Du Gang nced at them briefly, estimating the numbers. Some ships had as few as four or five hundred people disembarking, like them, while others had several thousands. ¡°So, some star systems can amass thousands or tens of thousands of Ster Level warriors under a hundred years old in a century¡­¡± Indeed, star systems vary. The Milky Way is a very remote suburb, while other star systems are closer to White Dragon Mountain. ¡°Everyone, stay calm and follow me!¡± Under the guidance of Fan An, they boarded another spaceship. Ba La La whispered to Du Gang, ¡°This is a four-star C-ss spaceship¡­¡± Soon, once everyone was onboard, Fan An transformed the walls of the ship into a transparent state, allowing all the disciples to see out. His face suddenly wore a look of awe, and heughed, ¡°Next, what you¡¯re about to witness is something you¡¯ll never forget in your lifetime!¡± Soon, under themand of the personnel stationed at the base, the four-star C-ss spaceship the disciples were on began to ascend rapidly and soared out of the massive base¡¯s exit. Upon exiting, the spaceship went through hundreds of different channels, before finally leaving the giant base and entering the cosmos. ¡°Hiss- As the spaceship reached space, everyone within drew in a sharp breath. In front of them, a massive white dragon unraveled across the cosmos. All they could see in front was the cosmos nketed by a giant white dragon. ¡°This¡­¡± All present were speechless. Fan An began tough and exin. ¡°This base we were in is called White Dragon Fort, a base ten light-years in size. It is a transit base for the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation to exchange goods and services with other star systems and universe nations¡­¡± ¡°Ten light-years!¡± Everyone inhaled sharply. Keep in mind, the entire diameter of Silver Heart is only three light-years, and that¡¯s a natural core star, while this base is obviously man-made! ¡°Do you know how far we are from White Dragon Mountain?¡± Fan An, with a touch of a smile, asked. Everyone shook their heads because the white dragon in front of them was so huge that it virtually obscured the entire cosmos. Seeing the looks of utter confusion on their faces, Fan An finally chuckled, ¡°We are one million light years away from that white dragon you see!¡± The people once again gasped in shock. ¡°One million light years, yet it obscures the entire cosmos in front of us?¡± Seeing the astonished and disbelieving expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Fan An continued, ¡°More than that, the white dragon you see reaches a length of up to one million light years at its longest, and even at its shortest, it is ten thousand light years long¡­ ¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Du Gang too was shocked, murmuring, ¡°What¡­ what is this white dragon made of? A, or¡­?¡± He was the closest to Fan An. Hearing this, Fan Anughed and said, ¡°Not a. The white dragon is a remnant from the time of the big bang, separated from the center of the universe¡­¡± ¡°Now, do you have any thoughts about our star system beingbeled as a suburban star system?¡± Fan An smiled, ¡°When I first came here, I was shocked too. Before that, I always thought White Dragon Mountain was just another star system like ours¡­¡± ¡°Who knew it would turn out to be such a horrific entity¡­¡± ¡°Thend owned by this white dragon isrger than all thes in our ten thousand star systemsbined¡­¡± ¡°In addition, the poption here is a hundred times greater than in all of our ten thousand star systemsbined¡­¡± Separated from the center of the universe! Du Gang was shocked. This suggests that the center of the universe may be¡­ He could not imagine, but simply through observing this white dragon, he could see the enormity of the entire universe and the mystery of its core! Not just them; all of the spaceships that flew out of the White Dragon Fort were all stopping in the cosmic space. Even without hearing the sound, everyone could imagine the situations inside the other spaceships. ¡°The entire White Dragon Mountain universe nation is divided into five regions ording to the dragon¡¯s head, body, whiskers, ws, and tail¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start with the dragon¡¯s tail. The dragon¡¯s tail in White Dragon Mountain is generally referred to as the Dragon Tail Area, but it has countless slender living area ording to each dragon hair. Basically, those of us from remote gxies live in the Dragon Tail area, because the housing there is cheap¡­¡± ¡°Then there are the ws. Our White Mountain Dragon has three ws. Each w has three fingers. This area is called the Dragon w Area, it¡¯s divided into Dragon w First Area through the Dragon w Ninth Area. It is the wealthy sector, people living in the Dragon w area are either rich or nobles¡­ ¡°The dragon whiskers are simr to the dragon tail, with countless whiskers around the white dragon. Each whisker has countless living areas, it¡¯s also called the Dragon Whisker Area. Because it belongs to the outer area of the White Dragon, the housing price is not high, but it¡¯s better than the Dragon Tail Area¡­¡± ¡°Did you see the scales on the dragon¡¯s body? A total of one million and eight scales, each scale is one light year long. The entire Dragon Scale area is divided by scales. Housing prices here are not low, they belong to the third rank in the entire White Dragon Mountain¡­¡± After talking for a while, Fan An said with a smile, ¡°The ce we are going next is the local office of the Four Corporations in White Dragon Mountain. Did you see that dragon head? That¡¯s where we¡¯re going!¡± ¡°This is the political center of White Dragon Mountain. All sorts of slightly powerful forces have set up bases here¡­¡± ¡°The people who can settle here are all from big families. The housing prices here are the most expensive in the entire White Dragon Mountain¡­¡± After he finished introducing the five regions of White Dragon Mountain, some of the spaceships in the universe began to disappear. Only then did Fan An say with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you guys to report at the White Dragon Mountain Division!¡± Soon, the spaceship made another leap, directly traversing a distance of one million light years, and arrived in the Dragon Head Area. In just the blink of an eye, everyone had gone from outer space to the interior of White Dragon Mountain. After the spaceship stopped at a huge ground basending pad, everyone got off. Looking up for the first time, Du Gang saw that like the interior of a, the sky above here also had a thickyer of atmosphere. Although it didn¡¯t seem far or high, he believed that it would be very difficult for anyone to try to fly out of this atmosphericyer. The thickness must be measured in thousands to tens of thousands of light years¡­ After getting off the spaceship, Fan An said, ¡°All members of the virtual universepany, line up here¡­¡± ¡°All members of the Cosmic Colosseum, line up here¡­¡± Soon, the four Universe-level leaders had all the Ster-level strongmen separated, each leading their own people. Fan An said to Du Gang and the others, ¡°All of you follow me, don¡¯t wander off¡­ You guys currently don¡¯t have the legal qualifications to move around inside White Dragon Mountain, Wait until I take you to report to the headquarters and get your status sorted out¡­¡± So, with Fan An in the lead, Du Gang and others followed behind, forming a long queue and flying in a certain direction. And around them, there were forty thousand such queues. These are all Ster-level disciples from ten thousand gxies. Regardless of whether it was Zhao Biao or Zuo Qiu, no matter how talented they were, once they arrived here, they became very well-behaved, flying along with the crowd. Even Du Gang, who had been somewhat proud, believing that he was ranked seventy-ninth among the young powerhouses of ten thousand gxies, upon seeing such a huge crowd and the vast White Dragon Mountain, instantly sobered up. ¡°The Milky Way, even these ten thousand gxies, are only subsidiary gxies, considered outer regions. I have only achieved some minor sess in these remote areas¡­¡± Du Gang said to himself quietly, slowly adjusting his mentality. Soon, after flying for several minutes, the forty thousand queues started to disperse. The queue in which Fan An and his group were located formed ten thousand queues with other gxies¡¯ Virtual Universe Company and headed in one direction. After flying for about half an hour, they finally reached their destination. A gigantic building that was so tall that everyone couldn¡¯t see the top, appeared before their eyes. In the middle of the building, the huge words ¡°Virtual Universe¡± are disyed. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± Soon, under Fan An¡¯s leadership, everyone quickly descended. On the ground, numbers from ¡°1¡± to ¡°10000¡± were arranged. Fan An led his group and conscientiouslynded in the ¡°10000¡± position. At this point, Du Gang finally understood the position of the Milky way! Just like before, Fan An instructed everyone to line up in the same order as they flew. There were over a hundred people in their line. Du Gang looked to his left, and the line next to them was basically the same, with over a hundred people. But the further to the left, the more people there were in the queues with earlier numbers. All the way to the far left, Du Gang even saw a line with tens of thousands of people. In front of the Virtual Universe building, every ten thousand meters, there was a huge gate with a height of one hundred thousand meters. On both sides of these gates at mid -height, there were tforms. On these tforms, there were two teams of twenty people standing upright, guarding the ce. Du Gang sensed it slightly and was immediately shocked. Because the guards standing on the tforms at the mid-height of the gates were all at the Universe-level realm! Universe-level gatekeepers? He nced from left to right. The whole building stretched as far as eyes could see, with more than dozens of gates in the middle. Judging from this situation, there should be at least hundreds or thousands of gates. This meant that just in one building, there were tens of thousands of Universe-level strongmen stationed?!! Not just Du Gang, but tens of millions of people standing in the square in front of the ten thousand columns also saw this situation. Some prodigies, who had originally arrived with a proud attitude, at this moment, were also intimidated and bowed their heads. Just then, suddenly, a giant man, towering ten thousand meters, appeared before everyone. ¡°Everyone was startled. Fortunately, even the weakest among the present have ster power. They wereposed, no one was disturbed or retreated.¡± Soon, everyone realized that this was in fact a projection, it was just so lifelike that it seemed like a real person. ¡°Everyone, hello, I am Yan Xiong, the Deputy Director of the Virtual Universe Company stationed in the White Dragon Mountain branch!¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Like you, I¡¯m also a disciple of the Virtual Universe Company. However, I am a core disciple, with the ninth rank of Domain Lord, possessing the great perfection of nine domains¡­¡± ¡°The reason I tell you these things is that, like you, I hail from one of these gxies¡­ from the Little Fishman Gxy¡­¡± Below, the outer sect disciples from the Little Fishman Gxy who were ranked first immediately puffed their chests with pride. Yan Xiong continued, ¡°Our status is the same, we are all disciples of thepany. I just managed to get ahead of you, advancing from a named disciple, to an outer sect disciple, to an inner sect disciple, step by step until I became a core disciple¡­¡± These words immediately stirred up the millions of ster-level outer sect disciples below, as if they could see their future selves bing like Yan Xiong. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the grandeur of the universe and White Dragon Mountain, haven¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°It is one in a billion to be considered a genius in the universe. You are fortunate to have be one of those geniuses¡­¡± The crowd immediately showed happy and proud expressions. Yan Xiong continued: ¡°However, don¡¯t be arrogant orcent. There are an endless number of geniuses in the universe. Only by working hard and continually striving can you stand out and be a genius among geniuses¡­¡± After speaking for a while, he said: ¡°Alright, the guides will introduce the specifics of White Dragon Mountain to you privatelyter. For now, guides, please take your assigned people to register and arrange for housing for the outer sect disciples¡­¡± With that, the giant projection vanished. Like Earth¡¯s principal who had spoken to Du Gang earlier, he gave some titudes and the only useful information was that Yan Xiong was a core disciple who had achieved the Ninth Rank of Domain Lord, and the great perfection of nine domains. In other words, Yan Xiong, if he breaks through to the Sector Lord level within the stipted time, will be a higher-level personal disciple! Simrly, the development ce of core disciples is certainly not located in White Dragon Mountain, so this Yan Xiong is probably taking on a part- time task and is stationed at White Dragon Mountain. Next, Du Gang and others, led by Fan An, entered the building and began to line up for registration. Fortunately, there were enough registration ports to handle tens of millions of people, divided into hundreds of thousands of groups for registration in batches. Since Du Gang was always following Fan An, he was the first to register at the current port. ¡°Hand over your Light Computer!¡± Behind the counter was an indifferent woman. When Du Gang nced at her, he was shocked to realize that she too possessed ster power. Unbelievable! An ordinary counter staff member had ster power! After handing over the Light Computer, she manipted it for a while, rescanned Du Gang, and then handed him a new Light Computer. She said, ¡°Alright, next!¡± After receiving the Light Computer, Du Gang stood to the side, rearranged into a line ording to Fan An¡¯s reminder, and waited for the others. The manner of lining up in tens of thousands of queues, including waiting for others after registering, made Du Gang feel like he was back in elementary school ¨C when the teacher led them out of the school to get shots, fearing they might get lost. The only difference was while the elementary school students babbled incessantly, everyone here at the very least had ster power. In the registration hall where tens of millions of people gathered, there was hardly any noise. Before long, Zhang Bo, who had been lining up behind Du Gang, came running over. ¡°Du Gang, how about we start a group for fellow Milky Way residents?¡± Beforeing here, Zhang Bo did not want to speak with Du Gang. But upon seeing so many people from peripheral gxies like himself, he realized how insignificant he was and wanted to form a group out of ack of security. Du Gang hesitated a bit, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, go ahead and create one¡­¡± So, he quickly scanned the identification number on Du Gang¡¯s Light Computer, and as others finished registering and came over to line up, Zhang Bo scanned them and added them to the group one by one. Watching Zhang Bo¡¯s actions, Fan An chuckled without saying a word. From Fan An¡¯s expression, Du Gang could tell that these groups actually didn¡¯t mean much. Sooner orter, geniuses and mediocrities will diverge. For example, Fan An, he left a group ofpanions behind and became a universe-level entity. However, some of hispanions left him behind and became even more powerful beings! Why is thepany changing their Light Computers? One of the reasons is to cut off all past contacts and prevent the mediocre from constantly disturbing the cultivation of geniuses! The number of outer sect disciplesing from the Milky Way was not many, only about a hundred, so the registration waspleted quickly. After counting the number of people and confirming everyone was present, Fan An said, ¡°Alright, everyone, line up just like before, follow me, I will take you to the dormitory to sort out your lodgings¡­¡± Then, everyone lined up in a single file, step by step towards the exit of the hall. In the middle of the hall, a team of universe-level guards periodically patrolled. After a while, they reached the door. As they each checked out through the door guard, their Light Computer information got registered which allowed them to leave.. Chapter 166 - 166: 165: The Heart of the Strong! Chapter 166 - 166: 165: The Heart of the Strong!
Trantor: 549690339 When Du Gang arrived at the dormitory area, he waspletely stunned. In his imagination, the dormitory area consisted of rooms shared by eight or four people, typical of school dormitories.
But what stood before him was a standalone manor nestled against a mountain and beside a river, sprawling hundreds of thousands of square meters. Du Gang coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Is each dormitory¡­for one person?¡± Fan An nodded and said, ¡°Yes, each Outer Sect disciple gets a single dormitory.¡± ¡°Du Gang, this dormitory in front of you is yours. Let¡¯s go in first. I¡¯ll exin the instructions to you, then I¡¯ll take the rest of you to your own dormitories.¡± Soon, over a hundred people swarmed into the spacious dormitory. When they reached a spaciouswn, Fan An stopped, turned around, and began to exin. ¡°Here, you¡¯re not at home, no one will dote on you . ¡°As disciples of thepany, you enjoy the best benefits and treatment. You don¡¯t have to do missions, and your primary task every day is to cultivate . ¡°However, there are some rules and red lines I need to make clear ¡­¡± ¡°Firstly, the restricted areas. In your Light Computer, all areas you cannot visit are marked. Remember, never go into these areas ¡­¡± ¡°Also, there are rules about jumping. As you live here longer, you might want to visit other ces and might need to buy a spaceship. After buying it, you must follow the traffic rules, and jumps at each node are regted. You can¡¯t jump around at will . ¡°Next, let¡¯s talk about perks .. ¡°For you, the biggest benefit is resources. At the Ster Level, besides receiving one Ster Crystal every hundred years, we also provide a yearly subsidy of 10,000 White Dragon Coins for daily expenses ¡­¡± ¡°Besides these, thepany will also open up some areas for you to ess ¡­¡±
¡°For example, some skills. Skills that would be considered as the heritage of top-tiered ns in the past could be bought here as long as you have enough points!¡± ¡°Points?¡± Du Gang asked in confusion. Fan An chuckled, ¡°Yes, we reced your Light Computer to set up a points system . ¡°You disciples can choose some part-time tasks besides cultivating. Every taskpleted will reward a certain amount of points ¡­¡± ¡°These points can be exchanged for some rare skills and valuable resources ¡­¡± ¡°Besides this, there are many other features, all within your Light Computer. You can take your time exploring ¡­¡± Once he had finished exining everything rted to life and cultivation, he announced, ¡°Alright, you can find the rest of the information in your Light Computer. I¡¯ll take everyone to their own dormitories ¡­ Any unclear points can be asked through the Light Computer ¡­¡± And so, Fan An left the manor with the group, leaving Du Gang alone. ¡°Du Gang, would you like me to introduce you to the facilities in the manor?¡± The Light Computer cheerfully projected itself into the room. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No need, I prefer to focus on my cultivation. Any luxury is useless to me.¡±
¡°Help me find out how to sell my Source Crystals and Ster Crystal. I want to sell them for some money and buy some skills ¡­¡± He only had two Domains, which were not even the strongest among ten thousand subsidiary gxies. If he didn¡¯t prepare early, he¡¯d probably lose his chance to advance when the preliminary matches began! ¡°The Virtual Universe Company also has a recycling channel internally, offering a price 20% higher than the market price. However, it¡¯s paid in points Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°How many points can I exchange with my resources?¡± The Light Computerughed, ¡°The points of the Virtual Universe Company are quite valuable, where one point equals ten thousand White Dragon Coins ¡­¡± ¡°The Source Crystals and Ster Crystal we have can be exchanged for 2.5 million points ¡­¡± 2.5 million points were equivalent to 250 billion White Dragon coins, which was a considerable sum indeed! ¡°Open the points exchange bank with 2.5 million points, I want to see how much the skills I can use are worth Soon, the Light Computer found and disyed the skills that were above the sixth rank, which could directly help in theprehension of the Laws and Mysteries. ¡°Doomsday Spear Technique¡±, Rank Six, Price: 1 million points. ¡°Phantom Spear Technique¡±, Rank Six, Price, 1 million points. ¡°Demon Spear¡±, Rank Six, Price, 1 million points. He saw that the sixth-rank skills were 1 million points cheaper than the seventh -rank skills. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± He had exchanged one of the seventh -rank skills using his qualification as an Outer Sect Disciple and Fan An¡¯s quota andprehended War Gold, but he couldn¡¯t find any differencespared to the sixth rank. By then, the Light Computer had already found the answer for him. ¡°Du Gang, ording to the information online, all skills from rank six to rank eight allow one toprehend the Laws and Mysteries, and there¡¯s no difference ¡­¡± ¡°The only difference is that the Laws and Mysteriesprehended from sixth-rank skills are not as good as those from the seventh- or eighth-rank skills ¡­¡± Du Gang realized, ¡°I understand, it¡¯s because different skills facilitate theprehension of different Laws and Mysteries, resulting in different power levels, right!¡± ¡°So, the Laws and Mysteriesprehended from eighth-rank skills would eventually be stronger than those from seventh- and sixth-rank skills ¡­¡± Just when he was in the middle of his discovery, the Light Computer suddenly announced, ¡°Du Gang, the Branch Department Chief Yan Xiong is calling!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was startled. Such a high-ranking person was calling him, which made him promptly respond, ¡°Connect it! ¡± Shortly after, Yan Xiong¡¯s projection showed up in the room. ¡°Du Gang, hello!¡± Du Gang promptly greeted back, ¡°Chief, hello!¡± ¡°Calling me ¡®chief¡¯ is too formal!¡± Yan Xiongughed out, ¡°Just call me ¡®Senior Brother.¡¯ In ourpany, all disciples, if they have not been demoted to be ordinary employees, refer to each other as ¡®brothers.¡± Seeing his response, Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Senior Brother!¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re only 119 this year?¡± 119 years old? Du Gang was momentarily stunned before quickly realizing that he had been in a location ror a nunclrecl years receivmg an mnentance. He nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Xiong praised, ¡°Not bad! Ourpany hasn¡¯t had anyone as young as you bing an Outer Sect Disciple for a long time. I also heard that you were ranked within the top hundred in the preliminarypetition?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother, I¡¯m ranked seventy-ninth!¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Yan Xiong chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a Junior Brother talented as you. If you ever encounter problems in your cultivation, you can reach out to me. I might be able to help¡­¡± Du Gang, realizing that Yan Xiong valued his talents and was trying to get closer, delightedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, I indeed have a puzzle that I want to discuss with someone¡­¡± Yan Xiongughed, ¡°What a coincidence, let¡¯s hear it!¡± Du Gang began, ¡°Senior Brother, I currently have two and a half million points and want to purchase cultivation methods, but I¡¯m struggling whether to buy a Rank Six or a Seventh-Rank one. It¡¯s really a tough decision¡­¡± Yan Xiong chuckled, ¡°So, you want to understand the difference between Rank Six and Seventh-Rank cultivation methods?¡± ¡°Actually, whether it¡¯s Rank Six, Seventh-Rank or even Eighth Rank, the final effect is the same. When practised to the extreme, all of them can help oneprehend the Mystery of certain Laws¡­¡± ¡°The reason they have different prices is because the Sixth, Seventh and Eighth Rank of the same cultivation method share the same origin.¡± ¡°These Mysteries have no hierarchy in terms of superiority or inferiority. Their features determine whether some are good at attack, others defense, others assistance.¡± ¡°So, the Rank Six, Seventh, and Eighth -Rank of the same method alle from the same origin. For example, if the Mystery of a Rank Six method is an attack, then the Seventh and Eighth Rank of that will also be attack-oriented.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just starting to cultivate, so you might not understand. Our Domains should not be cultivated recklessly.¡± ¡°For instance, one person may have two Domains, one with attack-oriented Mystery, the other with defense. While another person has two attack-oriented Mysteries. In this case, the former¡¯s strength will surely be weaker than thetter¡¯s.¡± Laying it all out, Yan Xiong then asked, ¡°Junior Brother, what type of Mystery have you grasped?¡± Du Gang said, ¡°I¡¯ve gained insight into the light and dark series of Dazzling Mystery and Secret Mystery, as well as the Gold Element¡¯s Sharp Gold and War Gold Mysteries.¡± Since he was nning to use these tactics in the uing matches, there was no point in concealing them. It was better to disclose them and heed the advice of the senior. Yan Xiong frowned slightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t your guide tell you not to practice two sets ofws simultaneously?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°He did, but I grasped the Mysteries too quickly. By the time the guide noticed, I already had quite a few of them¡­¡± Yan Xiong nodded, asking, ¡°So, are you nning to primarily cultivate the Gold Element now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving confirmation, Yan Xiong nodded, ¡°It¡¯s right for you to focus on the Gold Element!¡± ¡°Although Dazzling and Secret Mysteries both belong to the light and dark series, they pursue different directions. They can only be used separately and cannot be oveid.¡± ¡°However, both Sharp Gold and War Gold in the Gold Element you currently have clearly pursue the attack power enhancement direction. Therefore, these two Mysteries will inevitably have additional effects when deploying offensive tactics.¡± Without hesitation, Yan Xiong advised, ¡°So, I suggest you use the two million points you currently have to exchange for two Rank Six attack-oriented Gold Element cultivation methods.¡± ¡°Later, when you¡¯ve acquired sufficient funds, you can purchase the Eighth Rank follow-up methods of your current Sharp Gold and War Gold, including the Seventh- and Eighth-Rank methods of the other two.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Generally, the creators of these methods are at least Sector Lords, and the ones avable in the exchange library are perfect methods. Hence, most of them carry rted enhancements.¡± ¡°Thanks, Senior Brother!¡± Du Gang¡¯s gratitude was heartfelt. He had doubts about what follow-up cultivation methods to choose, but now he had no confusion. He would buy all attack-oriented methods and aim for a ninth Domain, all of attack type! Once he achieved his goal, Yan Xiong chatted with Du Gang for a while, then ended the call. On this side, the smart assistant had already re-screened suitable cultivation methods for Du Gang based on the earlier mentioned conditions. ¡°Critical Strike Spear Technique¡± , Rank Six, Points Required: 1 Million. ¡°Peak Spear Technique¡±, Rank Six, Points: 1 Million. In the end, after carefully reading the descriptions, Du Gang chose ¡°Critical Strike Spear Technique¡± and ¡°Peak Spear Technique¡±. Both of these techniques belonged to the Gold Element and were purely attack-oriented. Combined with the ¡°Red Gold Spear Technique¡±, the power should be considerable. After making his choices, Du Gang first bought ¡°Critical Strike Spear Technique¡± and after receiving the transmission in his mind, he left the practice area in the mansion to start cultivating. Then, he devoted three whole days and nights in cultivation. Finally, on the fourth day, ¡°Pop!¡± The air suddenly exploded, and a surge of Mystery spread out. Only then did Du Gang gradually open his eyes. ¡°Critical Strike Mystery is a sess!¡± With a delighted expression, he casually nced at the time and was shocked. ¡°Damn, three days have passed. The final selectionpetition!¡± At this moment, his smart assistant came out from the inner room and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the final selectionpetition will only start one monthter!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang asked in confusion, ¡°Why so slow? Didn¡¯t the organizingmittee seem eager when arranging thepetition?¡± The smart assistantughed, ¡°They were indeed in a hurry, but the issue is that the localpetitions on White Dragon Mountain haven¡¯t finished yet!¡± ¡°Not finished?¡± Du Gang was dumbfounded, ¡°We havepleted both the preliminary and interimpetition, but they haven¡¯t finished yet?¡± The smart assistant shook her head and smiled, ¡°No, White Dragon Mountain is muchrger than our ten thousand star systemsbined. The poption there is not to be underestimated. Two months is simply not enough for them. They need one more month to finish, and once they are done, the final selection stage will begin!¡± Du Gang hastily asked, ¡°Are there any formidable figures on their side?¡± ¡°There are lots of them!¡± The smart assistant quickly projected an image. ¡°At present, there are over a thousand individuals who have demonstrated mastery over four domains, and more than 20,000 people who have mastered three domains.¡± ¡°That many?! ¡± Du Gang was shocked. It was significant since among their ten thousand star systems, only two geniuses possessing four domains had emerged from this final selectionpetition. The smart assistant nodded, ¡°The number is normal. Their lifespan is longer, resources are abundant, and their knowledge and otherponents far surpass those of affiliate star systems.¡± ¡°These thousand-plus individuals are all princely sons from top-tier families, or prized children from high-tier families. Not one of themes from a humble background.¡± After the momentary shock, Du Gang didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, he returned to the cultivation method exchange area, purchased the Rank Six cultivation method ¡°Peak Spear Technique¡± as well, and began to receive the transmission. Another round of relentless, three-day, and three-night training followed. He very smoothlyprehended the Sharp Mystery as well. If others knew about his cultivation speed, they would undoubtedly be scared to death. Normal people find it hardest not to buy cultivation methods but toprehend Mysteries. If merely purchasing a method could result inprehending Mysteries, the children ofrge families would have hundreds, even thousands of domains by now. In fact, martial arts techniques are just a means toprehend the mysteries. Many people, even if they possess martial arts techniques, may neverprehend the mysteries in their entire lives. The mysteries of the Laws are indeed magical. Some people may quickly understand the mysteries of attack, while others may grasp the mysteries of defense just as quickly. Everyone¡¯s physical condition is different, and the circumstances of practicing different martial arts also vary. For these prodigies, the hardest part is actually transitioning from nothing to something, the stage ofprehending the mysteries of the Laws. Often, they could be stuck at this stage for hundreds or thousands of years. Even someone who has sessfully be a ster-level disciple at the age of one thousand may not have understood a mystery by the age of ten thousand. It¡¯s all possible. Even the most gifted people need to spend several decades to possibly cultivate a martial art technique to the level ofprehending its mystery. It¡¯s absolutely unique for someone like Du Gang to get martial arts techniques and cultivate the mysteries within three days! If this were to get out, it would probably cause a huge uproar! Just as Du Gang was preparing to practice, h suddenly said, ¡°Du Gang, the Milky Way Gxy hometown group you joined earlier has been calling for you all along ¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°They were beaten up!¡± ¡°They were beaten up?¡± Du Gang was puzzled: ¡°Didn¡¯t Fan An say that we¡¯re not allowed to arbitrarily fight here?¡± No, they were beaten on the arena!¡± He knew this. If they really wanted to fight, they could go to the arena. h said: ¡°Not only were they beaten, some even lost some Source Crystals!¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows. ¡°The cause of it all was a conflict between people from the star system where Xu Tian resides and Zhang Bols group ¡­¡± ¡°Those people said Xu Tian was stronger than you, while Zhang Bo¡¯s group said you were stronger than them. Thus the two groups started fighting!¡± ¡°Is it that simple?!¡± Du Gang frowned: ¡°They¡¯re all grown-ups. How could they be so easily provoked?¡± This made no sense. To be frank, he had little acquaintance with these people from the Milky Way Gxy. In fact, they were quite antagonistic towards him before. He didn¡¯t believe, after changing ces and having only a few days passed, would these people uphold his honor and do such a thing. After thinking for a bit, Du Gang asked, ¡°Are you able to check their ount situation?¡± h nodded, ¡°Yes, but you must be close to them. I need to be close enough to invade their lightputer¡¯s intelligence ¡°I see!¡± Du Gang nodded and walked outside, while opening themunicator and sending a message in the Milky Way Gxy hometown group. ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as this message was sent out, a flurry of information appeared immediately. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°Du Gang, you have to stand up for us!¡± ¡°Yes, Du Gang, something big has happened, our people have been beaten¡­¡± Looking at all these messages, Du Gang was even more perplexed. Since when did he have such a good rtionship with these people? Moreover, when did these people start looking up to him?! ¡°Where are you guys? ¡°Arena No. 325233!¡± ¡°Arena No. 325233!¡± ¡°Arena No. 325233!¡± Looking at the long string of messages below, Du Gang became more and more shocked. After contemting for a while, he replied, ¡°Wait for me, I will be there soon!¡± Soon, guided by B, he arrived at the target arena area. Here, over three hundred disciples had gathered, all from the outer sect. Apart from the more than a hundred people from the Milky Way Gxy, there were also more than two hundred from the star system where Xu Tian belonged. He swept his gaze over the crowd and indeed found a familiar face, Xu Tian. Seeing himing, the people from the Milky Way Gxy, represented by Zhang Bo, approached first. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re finally here. These guys were too arrogant, they kept saying you used underhanded tactics and are not fit to be above Xu Tian¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Du Gang, the people from our side saw it, and could only speak a few words. Then they became extremely aggressive, and then they stepped onto the arena and fought¡­¡± Du Gang noticed that while these Milky Way Gxy folks were speaking, the people on the other side were mostly just casually shouting some taunts without really trying to interrupt them. Looking at Xu Tian who was standing with his arms crossed across from him, he asked loudly, ¡°Xu Tian, what¡¯s your point?¡± Xu Tian just smiled, ¡°Exactly this.¡± At this moment, h¡¯s voice reached his ear. ¡°Du Gang, I found out. On scene, all over three hundred people, including Xu Tian, received additional White Dragon Coins transferred from the White Dragon Mountain¡­ ¡± ¡°The source of the ount is a guy named Bai Xiaosheng. He¡¯s also a participant, but from the White Dragon Mountain side. Fourth Domain, Ninth-Rank Ster Level, the crown prince of the top family, the Bai Family¡­ ¡± So, were these people bought by this Bai Xiaosheng? Was he trying to test my strength?! Du Gang realized, he was still being targeted by these natives. After all, during the initial period of the preliminary selection, he had had a period of absolute dominance. Do these guys suspect that I¡¯m hiding my skills or what¡¯s their thinking? Du Gang swiftly activated his Secret Domain, enveloping his surroundings, and spoke to h, ¡°Get me in touch with that Bai Xiaosheng!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± h was stunned for a moment, ¡°Just like that?¡± However, she still managed to make the connection. Suddenly, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s projection appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. In an instant, the more than three hundred people who were originally making amotion fell silent. ¡°Hmm?¡± Bai Xiaosheng grunted after answering the phone. Du Gangughed, ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, what¡¯s your motive for paying so many people to stage this drama?¡± Bai Xiaosheng stayed quiet for two seconds, realising that his ploy had been seen through. He chuckled lightly, ¡°Nothing much, just wanted to see how strong you are. I¡¯m Bai Xiaosheng, a frence intelligence dealer. Since you¡¯ve found me out, let¡¯s leave it at that¡­¡± ¡°Why let it be?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Xiaosheng was taken aback upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s words. Du Gang said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to buy information about my strength? You can pay me, fight against me, experience my strength firsthand!¡± Bai Xiaosheng frowned, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, but it depends on how much you are willing to pay. If the price is right, it¡¯s certainly feasible!¡± Du Gang had no objections to mizing his skills. He knew they would be revealed sooner orter, so he might as well profit from it! Besides, there was still almost a month before thepetition. By then, his strength would have changed again, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all! Bai Xiaoshengughed and said, ¡°How about one hundred million White Dragon Coins? This price is even higher than what I¡¯m offering othersbined¡­¡± Thisment sent a chill through all present, but no one dared to respond. They wanted to get angry, but didn¡¯t dare to. After all, Bai Xiaosheng was the son of a local top-tier force, and beyond their league. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Do you know how many Source Crystals and Ster Crystals I brought back from the Milky Way Gxy?¡± Bai Xiaosheng pondered for two seconds then continued, ¡°One billion?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just exchanged for two Rank Six techniques!¡± ¡°Ten billion. If it¡¯s higher than that, I won¡¯t do the deal¡­¡± Ten billion, the equivalent of one million points¡ªenough for him to exchange for another Rank Six technique! Bai Xiaoshengughed, ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re free, and we can have a fight!¡± Du Gang replied straightforwardly, ¡°No need to fuss, let¡¯s do it now!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Bai Xiaoshengughed, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address, youe over!¡± After that, he hung up the phone. Du Gang turned to Zhang Bo and the others and asked, ¡°Did you get me into a fight?¡± Zhang Bo and the others looked embarrassed and lowered their heads or turned their faces away, not daring to meet his gaze. Inciting Du Gang to fight with Xu Tian wasn¡¯t that serious for them, especially since Bai Xiaosheng had bribed them. Moreover, Bai Xiaosheng was the son of a local top-tier force, so they all agreed to the n out of fear. But now, Du Gang had seen through them! The external disciples, like Xu Tian and the other two hundred, stayed quiet in light of this situation, quickly excusing themselves from the scene. Du Gang nced at those from the Milky Way Gxy and said casually, ¡°You might see this as a small matter, but from another perspective, you¡¯ve betrayed me. However, I don¡¯t see our rtionship as important¡­¡± ¡°Since you no longer consider me a friend, there¡¯s no need for this¡­¡± Before he could finish, Zhang Bo interrupted him, ¡®Who wants to be friends with you? Du Gang, don¡¯t overestimate yourself. If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Xiaosheng paying, do you think we would bother ying along with your charade?¡± As soon as this was said, those who felt guilty started agreeing, ¡°That¡¯s right, who wants to be friends with you? You are just a guy at the second-tier domain¡­¡± Du Gang smirked, and in full view of everyone, he left the group chat for the Gxy team. He turned around and said indifferently, ¡°Remember what you said and what you did. Don¡¯t try to involve me in the future¡­¡± With that, he left straight away. He and these people were not cut from the same cloth. His goals, his dreams, his future were a world away, at a higher level. Factionalism and fitting in were meaningless to him. All he wanted was to be stronger, to someday reach the Seventh or even the Eighth Rank, and then to guide Earth to safety. He continued to strive for higher realms, to uncover the mystery of the Ancient God¡¯s secret, and to avenge the Ancient God¡­ Watching Du Gang¡¯s retreating figure, several people felt as if they had missed something. Or rather, most of them felt as if they had missed an opportunity to connect with Du Gang. ¡°Oh, so his talent is a little better. So what?¡± Zhang Bo scoffed, ¡°In history, how many talented people were stuck at the Ster Level, unable to break through?! And him? I doubt he could even reach the Cosmic Level¡­¡± Although he also felt some regret, he still believed that Du Gang was just an ordinary genius like them and would eventually be someone like Fan An. Unlike Du Gang who aspired topete with all kinds of geniuses, Zhang Bo and the others hadpletely lost hope after learning about the number of geniuses in various domains, including those from White Dragon Mountain, thinking they were just ordinary beings in the world. They didn¡¯t know that in mid-air, Yan Xiong was invisibly standing above them, looking down at Zhang Bo and the others with a slight shake of his head. These people had lost the heart of a strong man! Thepany arranged things this way to test and cultivate their willpower. People from these small ces are most likely to be fiercely driven, but also most likely to lose hope easily. If they can hang in there, they will be elites like Yan Xiong; if they can¡¯t handle the pressure, they will blend into the crowd and live ordinary lives like the rest of the employees. Yan Xiong, however, regarded Du Gang with admiration. He was steadfast in his beliefs, bnced in his confidence, and fearless in his endeavors! ¡°This guy has the heart of a fighter, doesn¡¯t resist anything that enhances his strength, and doesn¡¯t fear revealing his power¡­¡± ¡°He has talent, faith, goals, and a strong work ethic.. His future is immeasurable!¡± Chapter 167 - 167: 166: Achieving Three-Star Asura! Chapter 167 - 167: 166: Achieving Three-Star Asura!
Trantor: 549690339 The address Bai Xiaosheng sent was one hundred light-years away. To get there, Du Gang needed to make his spaceship jump there. However, random jumps were not allowed within the White Dragon Mountain Cosmic Nation. That is to say, space nodes in most ces had been blocked off. Only in some designated public areas was one permitted to jump.
There were ces within the Virtual Universe Corporation where jumps were possible, but as an Outer Sect Disciple, Du Gang did not have the authority to use them. As a result, he had to leave thepany. Following the navigation system, he flew his Ancient God for more than half an hour before he finally left thepany and reached a public jump zone. Even though it was a public jump zone, there were strict controls, analogous to a multi-storey carpark. There were designated spaces for jumping ording to the size and ss of the ships on both sides of the middle aisle for flight. For instance, the Ancient God, being a one-star ship and fifty meters long, could only jump from Zone One. Simrly, other ships of different sses could only jump from their corresponding zones, or they would face severe penalties. Besides that, before jumping, one needed to search for a public jump zone near the target location and find the one nearest to Bai Xiaosheng. After that, they had to search for the code of that public jump zone and find out which nodes were vacant and which ones had ships. Luckily for him, Bar took care of all these tasks. Moreover, before they embarked, they had already reported their destination to the Space Jump Management Center and got in line for their turn in advance. Just in time, when they reached their destination, they were able to jump right away. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The Ancient God arrived at another public jump zone without any abrupt movements. Then, a system electronic voice reminded them to leave as soon as possible.
After flying out of the zone, Du Gang finally drove the Ancient God towards Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s ce. To be honest, he wanted to truly experience the potency of a fourthyer domain. In no time, he arrived at a closely-guarded luxurious mansion district. Bai Xiaosheng had clearly informed them beforehand; all the patrolling universal guards along the way ignored the Ancient God. In a moment, they flew to an extremely luxurious house. Bai Xiaosheng was standing on the ground by himself, with an indifferent expression. On seeing Du Gang arrive, he waved to signal him. As Du Gang put away the Ancient God, he looked around and asked directly, ¡°Where are we going for the fight? Where¡¯s the arena?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Bai Xiaoshengughed, ¡°You¡¯re not really looking to fight in reality, are you?¡± He ruefully said, ¡°In reality, I wouldn¡¯t dare to fight you. If I ended up killing you, I¡¯d be in big trouble!¡± Honestly, although his Bai family was a top-level family within White Dragon Mountain, this was only inparison to ordinary people.
If they provoked any of the big four corporations, they¡¯d wind up grimly. Especially with someone as young and gifted as Du Gang; he was a key figure under special attention within the virtual universe. Although within the fourrge corporations, rank is ascertained based solely on cultivation level regardless of talent. But in reality, there was another ranking system unknown to outsiders! Du Gang¡¯s current rating was at A-level. Although it wouldn¡¯t bring him any advantages for now, there were designated people keeping an eye on him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Virtual Universe.¡± Bai Xiaosheng lifted his wrist slightly, revealing his code. He exchanged numbers with Du Gang and then chuckled, ¡°There is a specialised sparring ground in the Virtual Universe. You just need to go in; I¡¯ll invite you!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang took out his Worries Relief Spear from the Storage Ring, holding it in his hand, and entered the Virtual Universe. As soon as he entered, he received an invite from Bai Xiaosheng. [ Bai Xiaosheng invites you to a duel. Do you ept?] After he epted the invitation, there was a sh of white light. The next moment, he was standing on an arena. Bai Xiaosheng looked at Du Gang who entered and said, ¡°Come on, show me what you¡¯ve got. Attack me, and I¡¯ll evaluate you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Du Gang had already employed the Skyward Third Transformation. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, he appeared behind Bai Xiaosheng. The spear with the Sharp Gold Mystery attached to the double domain was already thrusting out. ¡°Pah!¡± With one stroke of the spear, he created a sonic boom in the air. His spear missed as Bai Xiaosheng had vanished in a split second. The next moment, he reappeared a hundred meters away. ¡°Incredible speed!¡± Bai Xiaosheng eximed, ¡°I actually had to use a skill to escape from you!¡± However, Du Gang paid him no heed. The moment his enemy disappeared, he vanished as well and instantly reappeared behind Bai Xiaosheng again. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Another spear was thrust out. ¡°Pah!¡± Another sonic boom rang out. ¡°Incredible! Your speed has already surpassed most people! Even someone with a triple domain, or even a quadruple domain, if they haven¡¯t practiced a high-level movement skill, they absolutely won¡¯t be able to keep up with you!¡± He didn¡¯t mention the issue of killing; Bai Xiaosheng hadn¡¯t counter-attacked despite Du Gang attacking twice. Otherwise, with his four domains, he could have easily suppressed Du Gang¡¯s double domain. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± It was only after several consecutive pursuits that Bai Xiaoshengughed and announced, ¡°That will do. I¡¯ve got a good idea of your speed. Now, time to see your attack power!¡± The words seemed more directed at him rather than at Du Gang. For Du Gang hadn¡¯t paid attention to Bai Xiaosheng, continuing on with his attack in his dogged way. ¡°Whoosh!¡± He stabbed out with his spear again. ¡°ng! ¡± This time, Bai Xiaosheng used a fan of a hundred folds to block it. ¡°The attack power is decent, a Gold Element attack attribute with the mystery of Laws, right?¡± Ignoring everything, Du Gang cast his ultimate move, suddenly, thousands of spear shadows emerged, charging towards Bai Xiaosheng. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t use his Domain to resist, instead he casually threw out the fan in his hand. In an instant, this fan manifested countless shadow fans, catching all of his spears. ¡°Sharp Gold!¡± ¡°War Gold!¡± Two more attacks from Du Gang imbued with the Laws¡¯ mystery. ¡°Snap, snap!¡± Again, it was blocked with the fan. Bai Xiaoshengughed, ¡°Do you have any other tricks?¡± With a slight curve appearing at the corner of his mouth, Du Gang opened his Secret Domain in the next second and he suddenly disappeared. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve really got quite a few tricks!¡± Bai Xiaosheng was surprised for a moment, then he opened his Domain and began to explore all around. He was genuinely surprised this time, for he really didn¡¯t know where Du Gang was hiding. At that moment, a spear suddenly appeared behind him, shooting towards him. ¡°So, you¡¯re here!¡± Bai Xiaosheng vanished in an instant and appeared where Du Gang had thrown the spear. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± After several continuous attacks, Bai Xiaosheng was surprised to find that his attacks had missed. ¡°Well yed!¡± He didn¡¯t expect Du Gang to be this tough! After pondering for a moment, he didn¡¯t have a better n, so he could only stand still and wait in silence. At the periphery of the Domain, a spear would asionally appear out of thin air, shooting towards the Domain. But it was useless, every spear was stopped the moment it entered the Domain, then Bai Xiaosheng casually threw it out. He was only testing Du Gang¡¯s strength, not really trying to win, so he couldn¡¯t hold onto the weapon. After several attacks, Bai Xiaosheng said helplessly, ¡°Stop throwing your spear, who throws it around like that?¡± He was speechless, Du Gang was simply like a primitive barbarian, constantly shooting the spear. ¡°Swoosh!¡± He had just finished speaking when suddenly another spear shot towards the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± Bai Xiaosheng was just about to turn his head and speak. Suddenly after he turned his head, Du Gang¡¯s figure appeared behind him. He saw him move at an incredibly fast speed, quickly traversing the Domain and approaching Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s body. ¡°Stop!¡± Finally, when his palm was only a person¡¯s distance away from Bai Xiaosheng, he was frozen on the spot. ¡°Good move!¡± Bai Xiaosheng turned around and looked at Du Gang, who was frozen before him, and praised, ¡°This series of attacks, they¡¯re pretty good.. ¡°Knowing that I¡¯d return the weapon to you, you kept throwing it to irritate me, right?¡± ¡°Just when I was getting impatient, youunched your real attack. This chain of battle flows, were they thought up on the spot during the real fight?¡± ¡°p, p, p!¡± Bai Xiaosheng gave him apuse, praising, ¡°I must say, your battle consciousness is really good, better than most people!¡± After releasing the control and letting Du Gang go, heughed, ¡°Okay, the test is over, 10 billion, I¡¯ll transfer it to you now!¡± With a shift in his voice, the two left the arena and reappeared inside a manor in the virtual universe. ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang looked around the environment with surprise, it was exactly the same as Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s mansion he had seen in the real world. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that only he himself canmand an exit from the virtual universe, he would have thought he had left it. Bai Xiaosheng smiled, ¡°This is the house I bought in the virtual universe, the sameyout as the one in reality¡­¡¯ Du Gang fell silent. He had seen houses in the virtual universe, their prices were not cheap and beyond his affordability! Soon, Bai Xiaosheng transfered the 10 billion to him. [Bai Xiaosheng requests to use 10 billion for the exclusive copyright of this battle video, do you agree?] Du Gang clicked agree and immediately received the 10 billion. After confirming the receipt of the money, Du Gang thought for two seconds before saying, ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± Bai Xiaosheng was interested, ¡°Go ahead!¡± ¡°I want to know, is my strength really worth 10 billion?¡± Bai Xiaosheng smiled and said, ¡°It might be worth it, it might not be. But, for me, ten billion isn¡¯t much. It¡¯s worth it just to broaden my horizons.¡± ¡°But there are always people who like to know their friends as well as their enemies. So, there will always be buyers for my information!¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°Does your ce have any lendingpanies? Bai Xiaosheng shrugged, ¡°Do you think the Cosmic Bank would allowpanies that don¡¯t produce and make money from money to take their jobs?¡± ¡°So if I want to borrow money, I can only go to the Cosmic Bank?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked, ¡°How much do you n on borrowing?¡± ¡°Fifty billion! ¡± With the hundred billion and five hundred thousand points that Du Gang currently has, if he could gather another fifty billion, he would be able to exchange it for a subsequent seventh-rank technique. Bai Xiaosheng shook his head, ¡°Thatrge an amount, the Cosmic Bank will not lend. They only lend such numbers torge families with fixed assets. Like the Outer Sect disciples of your four majorpanies, the loan limits aren¡¯t high¡­ On hearing this, Du Gang asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the four majorpanies?¡± Bai Xiaosheng understood his meaning andughed, ¡°The four majorpanies span the entire universe. Anyone who wants to rise quickly can only join them. I¡¯m not one now, but once the open audition ends, I will be!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple¡­¡± Bai Xiaoshengughed, ¡°For instance, if I join your Virtual Universe Company, my guide might just be a Universe-level employee¡­ ¡± ¡°But, when I qualify to advance to the next round, there will be a Domain Lord Level person inviting me. At that time, my guide would be a Domain Lord Level strongman!¡± Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°Your top-level families should have many Domain Lord Level strongmen too, right?¡± ¡°Quite a lot!¡± Bai Xiaoshengughed and said, ¡°But the difference lies in the level of the Domain Lord. If it¡¯s an employee, it¡¯s fine, but if it¡¯s a Domain Lord Level core disciple, then they must have an Eternal Level master!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang eximed, this was the first time he had heard of the Eternal Level. Bai Xiaosheng nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, they indeed have an Eternal Level master!¡± He exined, ¡°Registered disciples, external disciples, and even internal disciples, are all evaluated based on whether they becameary, Ster, or Universe level within a certain time¡­ ¡± ¡°But the Domain Lord Level is different. Internal disciples who want to be core disciples need topete. Among the numerous internal disciples, even if they be Domain Lord Level, they will still have topete¡­ ¡± ¡°Only those who seed in thepetition will be promoted to core disciples. At that time, there will be Eternal Level powerhousesing to take them as disciples! ¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. If he had an Eternal Level master, would someone pick up the tab for the resources hecked during his cultivation? Bai Xiaoshengughed and said, ¡°So, you understand now, right? Not just me, other family princes, including Kirin Child, are waiting for thispetition. If they are promoted, they will be invited by Domain Lord Level strongmen¡­ ¡® ¡°The guide is a semi-teacher and semi-friend. They can help you over a long future journey¡­ ¡® ¡°Moreover, even if you don¡¯t get promoted in the end, can¡¯t you still join one of the four majorpanies? Du Gang suddenly realized. These people were still a long way from their term of ten thousand years. Even if they fail this time, they could still join the four majorpanies after the nextpetition! The two of them chatted for a bit more before they exited the virtual universe. Bai Xiaosheng wanted to invite Du Gang to have a meal together, but Du Gang declined. ¡°I need to go back to cultivate. Dining is meaningless!¡± Watching Du Gang turn and leave after his declination, Bai Xiaosheng couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°You guys from the suburbs are really hard-working!¡± Du Gang, who had returned to his manor in the same way, was finally inplete peace. Regarding the matter that he was still fifty billion short to exchange for a subsequent seventh-rank technique, he was not in a hurry. Anyway, he had not yet reached the limits of the two mysteries he had just learned. He¡¯ll get to it when the timees. So, between the Critical Strike Mystery and the de-sharp Mystery, Du Gang ultimately chose the former. Compared to the de-sharp Mystery which only increased armor pration, the benefits to him were greater once the Critical Strike Mystery achieved perfection. A critical hit, in the midst of battle, can double your attack due to factors such as emotions and the intensity of the battle. He didn¡¯t know why there would be a mystery that included the chance of critical hits. but thinking about it. the world is made un ofws. so everything that appears in the world can be exined byws! This means that what exists in the game must exist in reality. So, he had no trouble understanding critical hits! For this reason, he specifically searched online for a mystery about evasion. He really found it. It was a Wind Element mystery. Afterprehending it, there really was a chance to dodge the enemy¡¯s attack¡­ The following time, Du Gang was very quiet in his manor, quietly cultivating the Critical Strike Mystery. After ten whole days, he had gained nothing at all! This made him somewhat troubled. You should know that no matter what mystery he hadprehended before, it was always very fast. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it can be improved in actualbat?¡± After getting no results from quiet cultivation, Du Gang thought to go to the Killing Field and fight. There are only two ways to practicew and mystery, one is quiet cultivation, and the other is actualbat. If quiet cultivation didn¡¯t work, then he could only go intobat! Soon, he went into the Asura special ring and started fighting. This time, Du Gang didn¡¯t choose to dawdle. Because there was no meaning in it. In the Asura ring, winning one battle could earn a hundred White Dragon coins. ording to the calction of one hundred and forty-four games a day, he could earn more than ten thousand White Dragon coins in a day. This meant that he could only gather about 300,000 White Dragon coins a month. There¡¯s still a massive gap between this and the 5 billion White Dragon coins. Therefore, instead of earning money from the Killing Field, wouldn¡¯t it be better to hone his fighting skills there? Understanding this, Du Gang stopped holding back and began killing ceaselessly in Asura¡¯s domain. With every encounter, he used Skyward Nine Transformations¡¯ Third Transformation to approach the enemy, then attacked with the Critical Strike Mystery. Undoubtedly, with his current skills, he was virtually invincible at this point in time. Therefore, he won all one thousand matchups without exception. And he did so in less than three hours, averaging about ten seconds per fight. What¡¯s even more surprising is that his previously stagnant Critical Strike Mystery increased by 1% after these thousand fights, reaching a total progression of 2%! ¡°As long as it¡¯s effective!¡± Du Gang was overjoyed, spurring him to fight even harder. In the span of one day, he engaged in nearly ten thousand fights, raising the Critical Strike Mystery¡¯s level to 10%. In his advancement match to be a one-star Asura, he encountered a Wind Element power user capable of exercising triple Domains. The opponent had yellow hair, dressed stylishly, and looked very young. Obviously, this was a contender from within the White Dragon Mountain realm. Du Gang tried to surprise his opponent right at the start, but his opponent managed to dodge it. Immediately after, the tables were quickly turned. Du Gang began to run, and the enemy started a relentless pursuit. He could only flee when faced with a triple Domain user. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t slow. Although the Wind Element triple Domain user was incredibly fast, he was still no match for Du Gang. If Du Gang¡¯s speed was akin to one-third the speed of light, then his opponent was at least half as slow. ¡°Stop in your tracks!¡± The yellow-haired man was extremely annoyed. He was nearly assassinated by someone from a double Domain. If he had been sessfully assassinated, he would have died of embarrassment! Meanwhile, Du Gang continuously pondered his strategy as he fled. The main reason he could not inflict any damage on the triple, or even quadruple Domain users, was because their Domain seemed to suppress him too greatly. But just as Fu Wenrui once said, if he could surpass the reaction speed of some triple Domain users, then he could sessfully execute a sneak attack. Therefore¡­ Du Gang conjured a n in his mind and decided to give it a try. Thus, after fleeing once more, he swiftly used his Secret Domain topletely conceal himself, just as his enemy was about tounch a high-speed pursuit. He then executed a surprise counter-attack. As far as his enemy was concerned, Du Gang had merely fled once again,pletely oblivious to the fact that Du Gang had actually circled back. ¡°This might actually work!¡± This time, Du Gang was swift. And with the enemy also sprinting towards him, one person achieved a third of the speed of light while the other attained a sixth. Since the two were moving in opposite directions and the distance between them wasn¡¯t too far, it felt as if they were colliding at half the speed of light. ¡°Pat!¡± They instantly brushed past each other, one waspletely oblivious, while the other waspletely prepared. A sh of white, and the yellow-haired man who was chasing Du Gang vanished. see!¡± There was happiness in Du Gang¡¯s smile. This was his first time killing a triple Domain user! Indeed, triple Domain users were an overpowering force for him. However, when both of thembined, they could exceed the reaction speed of the triple Domain user. This meant that counter-kills were entirely possible! Under normal circumstances, Du Gang would not be able to achieve such a speed. However, thanks to the Skyward Nine Transformations, he was able to exceed the speed limit achievable at his current level. ¡°So, in the future, I can counter-kill any wind-element triple Domain user in this manner!¡± After killing his first triple Domain user, Du Gang immediately gained confidence. ¡°Indeed, only through battles can I continuously umte experience!¡± After attaining the title of a one-star Asura, Du Gang did not rest, but continued to fight. After bing a one-star Asura, his enemies became progressively stronger. Most of them were triple Domain power users, both young and old. At the beginning of every battle, he would always initiate a sneak attack. However, triple Domain users were different from double Domain users. They were able to be one-star Asuras because they were all experienced. From the start of the battle, they would immediately construct a Domain. Therefore, whenever Du Gang was only a spear¡¯s length away from his enemy, they would always react in time, whether by evading or defending, to fend off his attack. Generally, when facing Wind Element opponents, he would use the previous method,bining both his and his opponents¡¯ efforts, to counter-kill the enemy. If he met opponents from other elements, the situation of the enemy being unable to keep up with him while he was unable to kill the enemy would ur. In tie scenarios, the match would usually end in a draw. Aside from this, Du Gang also discovered another situation. He was able to kill triple Domain users from the Wood Element! With the boost from the Sharp-Gold War-Gold Domain, Du Gang¡¯s Critical Strike Mystery often had a certain probability of instantly killing the enemy. So, when he encountered Wood Element opponents, he would continuously increase his attack count, hoping to trigger a critical strike and instant kill. This feeling made Du Gang indispensable. Time passed slowly in this way. In a month¡¯s time, Du Gang had fought hundreds of thousands of battles. The once one-star Asura had advanced and be a three-star Asura. The number of Wind Element and Wood Element triple Domain users he had killed reached tens of thousands! But today, just as he was about to begin another battle, there came an announcement. ¡°Du Gang, the rules for the finals of the Open Audition have been published.. You cane out now!¡± Chapter 169 - 169: 168: A very tough match! Chapter 169 - 169: 168: A very tough match!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiaosheng, get me a copy of that video of Du Gang you mentioned before¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, this can¡¯t be bought for your current offer, multiply it by ten!¡±
¡°What? You might as well rob me!¡± ¡°This kind of information has a different price at different times. If you want to buy it, pay up. If not, hang up quickly. There are many people waiting to buy Bai Xiaosheng really wasn¡¯t flustered. He had already made back his investment, so any extra was pure profit! There weren¡¯t too many people buying information about Du Gang, but there were enough who were genuinely curious about how fast Du Gang could go. After all, out of the ten thousand people who advanced to the finals, only a few dozen had ever fought with Du Gang. Most people were immensely curious about this man who had dominated the leaderboard for five hours straight! They were curious about both his speed and his luck! Online, there was no shortage of rumors that Du Gang was a child of fate. Du Gang was oblivious to the situation online, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He had no time for that. Although he had advanced in thepetition and had achieved the respectable 1599th ce, he found it very ufortable. In theter stages of the fight, he couldn¡¯t defeat most of his enemies and could only rely on his speed to carry him through to the end of thepetition. This was something he found deeply frustrating.
Hispetitive nature made him unable to tolerate this version of himself. So, as soon as thepetition ended, while other finalists were celebrating and even indulging in revelry, Du Gang plunged himself into the Killing Field. This time, he entered the Killing Field with no intention of winning, but solely to release as many Critical Strike Mysteries as possible in the shortest time. He wanted to master the Critical Strike Mystery as soon as possible. Compared to advancing to the finals through luck or dragging out time, he preferred to rely on his real strength. So, in the Asura Field of the Three Stars, a man appeared, madly attacking in every match,pletely disregarding whether he could win or not. Among his opponents were those who had watched the preliminaries and recognized Du Gang, and they were all surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that Du Gang, who had luckily advanced to the finals, would skip the celebration and run to the Killing Field to train like crazy. ¡°Indeed, sess doesn¡¯te by pure luck. The sess of anyone doesn¡¯te easily!¡± ¡°As they say, the harder you work, the luckier you get. Is Du Gang umting his efforts here to increase his fortune?¡± Before long, someone recounted the story of Du Gang¡¯s frenzied fighting in the Killing Field. ¡°Du Gang is fighting crazily in the Killing Field?¡±
People were somewhat shocked. There were still three days ofpetition left, instead of resting, he chose to fight in the Killing Field. What was he thinking? Was he hoping to break through to the Third Domain in these three days? ¡°Isn¡¯t this ast-ditch effort?¡± ¡°Hehe, is Du Gang thinking about advancing to the Third Domain and then getting into the rankingpetition?¡± ¡°What is he dreaming about? There are ten thousand finalists, with more than a thousand of them being from the Fourth Domain. But only a hundred can advance and even those in the Fourth Domain might not make it, how would they spare a spot for him?¡± Among those mocking Du Gang, Zhang Bo and his group from the same ce were the most vicious. ¡°This man Du Gang, let me tell you, back in the Milky Way Gxy, he was an oddball, always out of ce, like an idiot¡­¡± ¡°Who does he think he is? None of us from the Milky Way Gxy respect him¡­¡± Zhang Bo was drunk, or rather, all the hundred-odd people from the Milky Way Gxy in the virtual universe were drunk. After missing the chance to be friends with Du Gang and learning that he had be a celebrity in White Dragon Mountain, all they could do was continually tarnish Du Gang¡¯s reputation. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for them to ept. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t epted the bribe and deceived Du Gang in the first ce, would we be sitting together and toasting with him now?¡± This was the thought that some people were having. However, those thoughts didn¡¯tst for long as they were temporarily blinded by the fame and fortune they had obtained. At the present, Du Gang has be a sensation on White Dragon Mountain. He has be the focus of everyone, and people are eager to know more about him. At this point, the people from the same ce, his Milky Way Gxy townsmen, their unique insights into Du Gang, aroused a lot of people¡¯s curiosity. Especially, people like Zhang Bo from the Virtual Universe Company, who were constantly speaking ill of Du Gang, were stirring up quite the excitement. ¡°If one person speaks ill of him, it might be due to prejudice; but if a group of people speak ill of him, I can only say that this person¡¯s character is problematic!¡± On the Inte, someone had already stepped forward and made this statement. Others, after seeing this, found it to be very reasonable. ¡°It does seem to be so. Over a hundred people from Milky Way Gxy are all badmouthing Du Gang. How unbearable must he have been normally?!¡± Among them, the forty thousand or so who failed to advance to the finals were especially adding fuel to the fire, spending a lot of money hiring Inte trolls to smear Du Gang. In fact, they were the most indignant. They would not have cared who advanced to the final, because they simply were not strong enough. But they did mind that Du Gang advanced. They were not convinced because Du Gang was merely a Level Two Domain, and ascended by mere luck. If you want to count the ones who hate and want to smear Du Gang the most, it would be them. Zhang Bo and the others, at first, were simply feeling upset and began badmouthing Du Gang in order to feel better. But when they started making thesements, a lot of eliminated Level Three Domains came after them. They spent money to hire them to give Du Gang negative reviews, even establishing special interview programs, directly in front of the camera, spitting out dirt about Du Gang. Honestly, they didn¡¯t have much dirt to dish about Du Gang, the only thing could be considered was that Du Gang kept to himself and never mingled with other external disciples. This really wasn¡¯t strong material; under normal circumstances, this behavior ¨C Lions do not mix with hyenas ¨C would even be considered a virtue. So after people in White Dragon Mountain listened to this gossip for a while, they became a bit annoyed. To earn more money, to receive more adoration from fans, and due to their psychological imbnce, Zhang Bo and others, started fabricating stories to smear Du Gang. Stories like Du Gang stealing the woman of Milky Way Empire¡¯s Governor Zhou Haotian. Secrets that supposedly Du Gang and Zhou Haotian¡¯s wife were forced to hide. They spouted all sorts of nonsense. Truth be told though, the Inte bystanders of White Dragon Mountain loved these kinds of stories, regardless of their veracity. Suddenly, Zhang Bo and the others became even bolder, and they began speaking about all sorts of things. In this way, the Inte was in a frenzy for two whole days. But on the third day, unexpectedly, the Virtual Universe Company shut down all the programs rted to Du Gang. And they arrested Zhang Bo and other external disciples from the Milky Way Gxy, beginning the investigation into the truth of the events. Eventually, after half an hour of investigation, the so-called truth was forced out from their mouths by powerful interrogation means. ¡°Everything that Zhang Bo and others said were lies, they were malicious smears!¡± ¡°Not only that, it was not Du Gang who betrayed them, but they who had betrayed Du Gang!¡± Quite soon, the fact that someone had hired Zhang Bo and others to deceive Du Gang, was exposed. Suddenly, all of the Inte was in an uproar. ¡°Turns out, these bootlickers had fabricated everything?¡± ¡°Turns out they were the ones who are rotten to the core?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I wronged Du Gang!¡± On the same day, the Virtual Universe Company officially announced the permanent dismissal of Zhang Bo and his associates. ¡°Creating false facts, maliciously ndering their fellow disciples, these people are not worthy of being disciples of the Virtual Universe Company!¡± The Virtual Universe Company did not arrest Zhang Bo and his associates because of these charges, instead, they expelled them. This issue may seem minor, but in reality, it is an incredibly serious one. You must know that the area they live in is the Dragon Head Area of White Dragon Mountain, where every inch ofnd cost a fortune, a ce where even breathing costs money. How could a group of penniless, powerless, and background less people without a home, who have been permanently expelled by the Virtual Universe Company, survive? Nopany would dare to hire them! Taking them in would be tantamount to opposing the Virtual Universe Company, who would dare?! Moreover, considering their real characters, wouldn¡¯t taking them in mean inviting a pack of wolves into your home?! It¡¯s easy to imagine the fate of Zhang Bo and his gang. For those overproud fellows who paid Zhang Bo and others to create a show, people are not too hard on them. After all, they did this because they had lost in the contest. But Zhang Bo and his associates are different, they are utterly wicked. People unanimously chose to express their disgust for these bad guys. Suddenly, the public opinion on the inte began to turn around once again, transforming from unfavorable towards Du Gang to a favorable one. As for these matters, Du Gang waspletely unaware, as he was deeply immersed in hisprehension of the Critical Strike Mystery. Finally, a minute before the start of the contest, Du Gang awakened. ¡°The contest is about to start!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his face was full of tiredness, he looked as if he was crazed, ¡°Just a little more, just a little more¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, are you alright? The contest is about to start!!!¡± After being called out again, Du Gang slowly began to recover¡­ After a while, his eyes finally returned to a clear state. ¡°Phew!¡± His cultivation had gone too far, he¡¯d almost gotten bewitched. Luckily, it hadn¡¯tsted too long, or he would¡¯ve definitely turned into a demon! Du Gang rubbed his face, asking, ¡°Did anything happen over these three days?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± B B said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, Zhang Bo and his gang have been ndering you non-stop these days¡­ Fortunately, Minister Yan Xiong finally ordered an investigation on them, clearing up your name. You have no idea how hateful those guys are¡­¡± ¡°Elder Brother Yan Xiong?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll remember this favor!¡± Although he didn¡¯t care too much about his reputation, being ndered was unpleasant. Since Yan Xiong took the initiative to uncover the truth for him, he should express his gratitude. With this in mind, he said, ¡°Connect me with Elder Brother Yan Xiong!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, Yan Xiong¡¯s hologram was transmitted over. ¡°Hahaha, Du Gang, you finally came out!¡± Seeing Du Gang for the first time, heughed out loud. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I just came out and also learned about the situation on the inte. Thank you, Brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. After all, we are brothers. As your elder brother, how could I just stand by and watch you getting framed by viins!¡± Yan Xiong was quite pleased with his actions. He had already learned from Fan An that Du Gang was a descendant of the Ancient God. The term Ancient God, Fan An didn¡¯t understand, even if you put it in front of the whole White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation, no one would know the significance. But he did! As someone with an eternal-level master who had been to Pangu Continent, he was very familiar with the term Ancient God¡­ It was a god-level bloodline, destined to be an eternal existence in the future. Therefore, the favor of Du Gang was very valuable! Even Yan Xiong himself couldn¡¯t ensure that he would definitely attain eternal rank in the future, that¡¯s why getting along with Du Gang was essential! As for what he said about them being brothers, Du Gang understood that if it was just for this reason, then Yan Xiong was also brothers with Zhang Bo and his gang. Moreover, he had even more disciples. Therefore, he understood that Yan Xiong saw his potential and deliberately wanted to befriend him. However, he held no objections. Once he has risen to power in the future, he will naturally repay these favors! ¡°Alright, Du Gang, you should hurry into the Virtual Universe now. The finals are about to begin!¡± Your observation that Du Gang attaches great importance to repaying favors made Yan Xiong feel relieved. Aside from that, he had also promoted Fan An, arranging for him a job that didn¡¯t require travelling, a position to stay in the Dragon Head Area. You must know that for universe-level employees like Fan An, they usually have to travel abroad their whole lives. For them, even though they could earn money once every five thousand years, their life span was genuinely decreasing. Being able to stay in the Dragon Head Area of the White Dragon Mountain was simply a piece of outstanding news for him. Simrly, he also understood who brought him all this. After Yan Xiong inquired about Du Gang from him, he arranged all this, it was enough to exin the problem. So, the identity of that Ancient God has a significant background! If thepetition hadn¡¯t been about to start, Fan An would have already called Du Gang to express his gratitude. In the waiting area. Ten thousand contestants all gathered on a continent. In contrast to his previous obscurity, this time, as soon as Du Gang appeared, he was immediately surrounded and observed by a crowd. ¡°This guy is Du Gang!¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s body was void of strength, but even so, they still flocked around Du Gang in a tight circle. At first, Du Gang was a bit ufortable with being surrounded and watched by so many people, but after a while, he got bored. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to them, and directly closed his eyes, silently recalling his insights into the Critical Strike Mystery. His Critical Strike Mystery, after one month of cultivation and these three days of demon-like practicing, had made significant progress and reached 95% of itspletion. Only 5% more progress, and it would be perfectlyplete. Therefore, he still had a chance! Du Gang thought, once he stepped into the third Domain, he might actually be able to advance to the Arena Ranking Con test. As for now, with the strength of his second Domain, it would be very difficult to advance! You must know, there were over 1500 contestants who had reached the Fourth Domain. Fighting for a spot among the top hundred with these opponents would be too difficult! Whether he could seed or not, he didn¡¯t know. All he could do was to keep striving, pushing himself to the limit! Half an hour passed in a sh. All thepetitors disappeared instantly. Ten thousand people were divided into a thousand groups. Each group had ten people, dueling in pairs. At this moment, Du Gang had already appeared in a separate space containing five fighting arenas. Right now, he was standing on one of the tforms with another man, and the remaining four tforms also had two opponents each. [The cumtive points match system is about to begin. There are tenpetitors in this group. In the first round, the yer with the most points among the winners will advance directly. The yer with the least points among the losers will be eliminated directly. The remainingpetitors willmence the second round of battles until there are no people left in the group.] After the exnation of the rules ended, a countdown began in the space. This time, there was no chance for Du Gang to make the first move. However, he wasn¡¯t flustered. Even though his opponent was a Tri-Domain user, conveniently, he was a Wood Tri-Domain user. Metal conquers Wood! Moreover, on Killing Field, he had already killed countless Wood Tri-Domain users, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all! ¡°Hahaha, Du Gang, I didn¡¯t expect that you would encounter me!¡± The opponent, dressed in a long robe with a slicked-back hairstyle, was very pleased when he realized that he was facing Du Gang. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Slicked-Back Hair was unaware that Du Gang was capable of defeating Wood Tri-Domain users. After all, all the Tri-Domain users who had lost to Du Gang had chosen to keep it a secret. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t something to be proud of for Tri-Domain users to lose to Duo-Domain users. Even though Du Gang was a famous and legendary figure, they did not want to be a stepping stone to increase his legend. Therefore, this Wood Tri-Domain user had no idea what he was up against! After taking a nce around, Du Gang noticed that all thepetitors in this group were Tri-Domain users. This meant that their points were lower than his. Therefore, as long as he won this match, he would move directly to the next round. The countdown in the sky quickly came to an end. [Thepetition begins!] As soon as the system voice prompt appeared, all thepetitors could move. At the first moment that he was able to move, Du Gang used his Third Transformation tounch an attack at the opponent. ¡°Swish, swish!¡± ¡°Boom, boom!¡± The first attack was unsessful as the opponent was prepared and managed to block the attack. However, it was not over yet. Du Gang was not sneaking around anymore. Instead, his real strategy when facing Wood Tri-Domain users was to attack continuously! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± In no time, Du Gang¡¯s movement filled the entire stage. Every time he attacked, he used the Critical Strike Mystery to increase the chances of activating a critical strike as much as possible to kill his opponent instantly. He was incredibly fast. Slicked-Back Hair could only construct a wooden shield in his domain for protection. Little did he know, this was precisely what Du Gang was aiming for. As long as Du Gang attacked his opponent at a thunderous pace from all directions, the opponent would surely establish a defensive line out of caution to figure out his patterns. However, this was exactly what Du Gang wanted. This would allow him to increase his attack frequency at the fastest pace, ultimately triggering a critical strike. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± The entire fighting tform, which was a thousand meters long and wide, was full of Du Gang¡¯s figures. It was as if he had infinite clones moving around and attacking continuously. ¡°What the hell!¡± All the contestants on the other four stages couldn¡¯t help but get distracted by the situation on Du Gang¡¯s stage. They were seeing this situation for the first time. They had seen opponents who had cloning techniques, but having the entire stage filled with his figure merely by speed was terrifying! ¡°This guy¡¯s speed is indeed awesome!¡± The contestants on the four stages had a brief moment of awe, but quickly refocused on their opponents and began their battles. But Du Gang¡¯s opponent simply smiled lightly, ¡°Du Gang, how impactful can your speed be? Can you really kill me?¡± Du Gang did not respond. He continued to weave through his attacks. Every gun shot had the amplification of the Sharp Gold War Gold domain and carried the Critical Strike Mystery. Though he seemed to be circling around his enemyunching attacks, he never actually ventured deep into the opponent¡¯s domain but retreated immediately after each touch. After all, a Tri-Domain user had one more domain than him and owned the authority of Laws. If he plunged too deep and let his opponent react and suppress him, it would be a point of no return for him. Hence, when he attacked his enemy, he was merelyunching ranged attacks frequently, never going too much into his domain. ¡°Forest Arrival!¡± After waiting for a few seconds and confirming that Du Gang could not prate his defenses, Slicked-Back Hair eased up and started nning his counter-attack. He knew he couldn¡¯t single out Du Gang with his attacks, because Du Gang was too fast for his eyes to keep up with. So, he could only restrict Du Gang with a broad-scale tactic beforeunching a counterstrike! With a loud shout, huge trees suddenly began to grow at an insane speed from the ground of the stage. These trees, appearing alive, continually waved their branches and reached out towards Du Gang. Even though they moved slowly, they were essentially restricting Du Gang¡¯s movement space. ¡°Heh, heh!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang did not panic. Instead, he sneered. ¡°Lance and Spear Eighth Kill!¡± While the Spear and Lance Nine Kills had only reached its limit at the perception stage, the techniques it possessed could still be used. The Eighth Kill of the Spear and Lance was a type of area-of-effect attack. Though it wasn¡¯t lethal, afterbining with the Sharp Gold War Gold domain and the Critical Strike Mystery, its power was considerable. Of course, the main reason Du Gang deployed this spear technique was to increase the number of attacks and elerate the activation rate of the Critical Strike Mystery. As the Eighth Kill of the Spear and Lance was deployed, a million spear shadows appeared on the field and stabbed towards the trees all over the ce. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Slicked-Back Hair let out a resoundingugh, because Du Gang had revealed his whereabouts while deploying his attack. Seeing this, he quickly raised his domain and rushed towards Du Gang. He believed that once Du Gang was trapped within his domain, he would be dead for sure! Yet, unknown to Slicked-Back Hair was Du Gang, standing amidst the trees, his face beaming with a brilliant smile. The Critical Strike Mystery had been activated, and the next strike was ready to be unleashed. ¡°Tree Binding Eternal Burial!¡± With confidence, Slicked-Back Hair rushed towards Du Gang, deploying a powerful secret technique at the same time. In an instant, all the trees, even the dead ones, came to life and twisted towards Du Gang¡¯s location. ¡°Critical Strike Spear Technique!¡± Du Gang¡¯s attack was often this straightforward, a regr spear technique. ¡°Whizz, whizz, whizz!¡± A lightning-fast spear shadow shot directly towards slick-back hair. The corners of slick-back hair¡¯s mouth curled upwards slightly, and with a cold snort, he said, ¡°Insignificant skills!¡± In a sh, he controlled his domain and sealed it off. However, what he did not expect was that his usually imprable domain was ineffective this time! No, it didn¡¯t fail; the enemy¡¯s attack was too powerful and forcibly tore apart his domain. A pitiful scream rang out; suddenly, the slick-back hair, who had been standing on the stage, turned into a white light. ¡°Zzzap!¡± When he opened his eyes again, he was already on the side of the stage. In the sky on this side, the word ¡°loser¡± was written. The scream from slick-back hair abruptly stopped. He was now standing embarrassingly under the stage. After all, anyone would scream just before dying; however, the problem was that after his scream, he realized that he hadn¡¯t left this space. The eight people on the other four stages were still fighting, whereas Du Gang was on the other side of the stage where the word ¡°winner¡± was written in the sky. At this moment, he wanted to ask Du Gang how he did it, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound or move. Obviously, the organizingmittee was worried that they would interfere with the people on stage after their matches, so they restricted their speech and movement. However, Du Gang received a notification of points being credited. [Time taken 1 minute 11 seconds, defeated enemy, gained 82 points] [Your remaining points are: 3770] So, after the other four pairs finished their fights, winners and losers appeared on both sides of the stages based on their status. ¡°Thunk! Thunk!¡± Just as everyone was wondering why they were still in this space, suddenly, music started ying. Then, a row of luxurious seats materialized in the mid-air on the winners¡¯ side. From left to right, there were five seats. Du Gang¡¯s figure vanished in an instant, and when he reappeared, he had already reached the first seat. [Du Gang, as the person with the highest score in the winners¡¯ group, is the first person to advance to the next round! ] [Wang Liang, as the person with the lowest score in the losers¡¯ group, is eliminated!] Just as everyone was curious about who Wang Liang was, suddenly, a crack appeared beneath one of the five people in the losers¡¯ group. Wang Liang screamed as he fell into the crack. From the gradually lowering volume of his voice, it was clear that the crack was deep¡­ The crowd was speechless. This organizingmittee was taking it too far. It wasn¡¯t enough for those in the losers¡¯ group to just leave. They had to leave in such a dramatic fashion. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Just as everyone was wondering how the next round of matches was going to start, one of the original five stages suddenly disappeared, leaving only four. Meanwhile, the eight people who had been standing on either side of the stages were paired up and reappeared on the four stages, ready to challenge each other. [The second round is about to begin!] Then, a countdown appeared once again in the sky. As for Du Gang, he sat quietly on the throne on the high tform like an observer, looking down at the four groups of people fighting below. ¡°So that¡¯s how you advance!¡± Du Gang suddenly understood. He thought that after the fight ended, he would directly fight the opponent in the next round. It seems that they have to wait for a group of people to finish fighting before the next round of matches can begin. Thus, while Du Gang was waiting, the four groups of people below once again determined the winners and losers. Just like before, the winners stood on one side of the stage and the losers stood on the other side. Then, following an announcement by the system, one of the four winners suddenly disappeared and appeared on one of the thrones next to Du Gang. A crack also opened up under one of the four losers, swallowing him up. However, the person who fell this time did not shout. He stayed silent and got eliminated. Then, the remaining six yers, divided into three groups of two, ascended the three stages and began the third round of fighting. Five full rounds, with one person advancing and one person being eliminated at the end of each round. Like Du Gang, with the highest score, he only fought one round, whereas, the fifth person to advance, despite having the lowest score, fought five rounds. From the changes in his score, Du Gang could see that all five matches added points to that person¡¯s score. His eyebrows furrowed instantaneously. This meant that the points earned in the preliminaries weren¡¯t fixed. These people with fewer points would also slowly increase their points by continuously winning, bing people with more points. This meant that when the fight got to thest stages, he might not necessarily advance! ¡°Of course, the organizingmittee still values fairness! ¡± Soon, when five people were eliminated and five people sat on the throne, their group¡¯s match was over. Then, with a sh in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, they disappeared and reappeared in the waiting space. This meant that the first round of their group¡¯s match was over, and they are waiting for the first round of the other groups to end before they can progress to the match-up for the second round. With more and more groups finishing their matches, more people appeared in the waiting space. Finally, when all the group matches ended, the system gave a countdown of one minute before entering the second round of matches. At this moment, Du Gang looked around and found that the number of people standing here had already halved. This meant that five thousand people were eliminated in the first round! And the remaining five thousand were all winners of the first round! The fewest, perhaps like Du Gang, advanced by only winning one round. The most fought five matches before advancing. Simrly, those with fewer points in the preliminaries due to bad luck could gain more points in the finals as their matches increased. ¡°Thepetition is getting tougher.¡± Du Gang realized that after the first round of screening through five stages, everyone remaining was a strong contender.. Each round was going to get extremely tough! Chapter 170 - 170: 169 Comprehending the Third Chapter 170 - 170: 169 Comprehending the Third
Domain in Battle! (Massive update, please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 [The Second Round Begins]
With a system prompt, the five thousand people in the waiting room disappeared once again. Du Gang¡¯s vision blurred for a moment, next moment, he found himself on the stage. Standing across him was a young man dressed in green clothes. Upon seeing him, Du Gang¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. This man, he recognized, or rather his image was among the over a thousand Quadruple-Domain users that he had glimpsed at. Though only a glimpse, with Du Gang¡¯s memory, he could perfectly remember him. Yan Liang, Thunder-Element Quadruple- Domain user, a prince of the Yan family from White Dragon Mountain¡­. Recalling this information, Du Gang understood that this match would be quite tough! He tilted his head and looked at the stage next to him, seeing the people there, his already dark face turned even darker. On the other four stages, there were three people he could recognize by name! He had only glimpsed at a little over a thousand White Dragon Mountain Quadruple-Domain users, and out of them, three were on the other stages right now!
¡°Du Gang, what a coincidence to meet you here!¡± Upon recognizing Du Gang, Yan Liang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. With this remark, the attention of people from the other four stages was immediately drawn to them. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°This is interesting!¡± The people from the other stages showed expressions of intrigued curiosity. At this moment, the countdown in the sky was slowly flowing and within Du Gang¡¯s heart, intricate calctions started. He was calcting how to win the match in face of this situation. First of all, the four Quadruple-Domain users were certainly beyond his ability to handle. And in this field, aside from him, there were five other Triple-Domain users. As of now, his score was below these Quadruple-Domain users but above the Triple-Domainpetitors. So, his only chance was to lose the first four rounds and win the fifth one.
With this thought, he looked around once more. Among the five Triple-Domain users, there was only one Wind-Element user. ¡°Do I only have one chance?¡± He understood that only by winning against the Wind-Element Triple-Domain user in the fifth round, would he have a chance to advance. Otherwise, whether he encountered him earlier, or if the Wind-Element user was eliminated beforehand, he would lose any further opportunity in thispetition! Just then, the countdown ended, and the match began. ¡°Wait!¡± At the start of the match, Du Gang suddenly called for a halt. Only after Yan Liang activated his Quadruple Thunder-Domain did he smile and ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He knew Du Gang was merely a Dual-Domain user, so he was not in a hurry and wanted to see what Du Gang was nning to do. Du Gang pondered tor a second, then said, ¡°I am a Dual-Domain user, and you are a Quadruple-Domain user. Could you allow me to attack for five minutes?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s words, admitting his inferiority, Yan Liang burst intoughter. Even though he was quite powerful among the Quadruple-Domain users, in terms of fame, he wasn¡¯t even a tenth as famous as Du Gang. So, Du Gang¡¯s submission was indeed ttery to his ears. ¡°Are you trying to drag out some time to lose fewer points?¡± Du Gang remained silent. Yan Liang chuckled, then said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d prefer not to end the match too early and have to wait. I¡¯ll y along with you!¡± ¡°Heaven Thunder Gate!¡± With a soft shout from him, four gates of thunder and lightning appeared around his domain. ¡°This is a trapping method, although not primarily for defense, but if you can break it, I admit defeat!¡± The statement seemed boastful, provoking disdain from the three Fourth-Level Domain Experts nearby. That¡¯s because the positions of these four gates were all within the domain. This meant, without breaking the domain, the thunder gates cannot be broken. So, the supposedly weak defense was merely a ruse to trick Du Gang, yet the three plotted aplices didn¡¯t expose him. Upon hearing this, Du Gang was ted. ¡°Good, in that case, here Ie! ¡± After saying that, he expanded his domain instantly, then activated the Third Transformation of Sky Walk. He transformed again into multiple phantoms,unching a sky full of spear shadows, and began attacking the four thunder gates. After several hundred continuous attacks, seeing Yan Liang not retaliating, Du Gang quickly started to deploy the eighth kill of spear magic! He sought to continuously add the Critical Strike Mystery to this group attack spear technique. In his view, there were only two ways toprehend the Mystery. One was to meditate quietly, slowly exploring the principles of the Mystery. The other, was active training, repeatedly utilizing the Mystery, slowly extracting the verdict within. Therefore, he wanted to try and see if he could understand the true essence of the Critical Strike Mystery while continuously attacking! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± For a moment, the entire space was again filled with his figure. Yan Liangughed, ¡°Your momentum looks quite threatening!¡± He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Du Gang¡¯s attacks. Because those attacks, upon reaching the thunder gate, only created a ¡°ting¡± sound and couldn¡¯t cause any major effect. Understanding that his opponent wouldn¡¯t retaliate within the next five minutes, Du Gang fully released the energy he had reserved from earlier, initiating a frenzied attack. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t use his speed to its full capacity, because he was worried about the enemy charging and catching him. Therefore, he would always reserve some energy to change his position and escape at any time. But now, since the enemy wasn¡¯t moving, there was no need for him to hold back. Suddenly, after-images which were filling the stage, became even more dense. ¡°Good fellow, this technique is indeed quite intimidating!¡± Not just Yan Liang, but also spectators from other tforms were attracted by Du Gang¡¯s attack. Because they were aware of the gap between the Third and Fourth-Level Domains, they didn¡¯t have a strong desire topete and were all looking towards Du Gang¡¯s side. They were quite curious about Du Gang. After all, this guy, with a Second-Level Domain, advanced to the finals, grabbed the first ce for five hours in the preliminaries. But now at one nce, they eximed. ¡°This guy, his speed is too fast, it¡¯s simply faster than any Wind element Fourth-Level Domain Expert I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid his speed could only be caught up by a Fifth-Level Domain Expert of the Wind System!¡± ¡°Exactly how did he manage to do it?¡± Everyone was puzzled, ¡°Looking at his Laws, it¡¯s clearly only Gold element, how could he possess such speed?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Gold System has some mystery that improves speed which we don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, if there was, it would definitely explode on the inte!¡± While everyone was specting, they continued watching Du Gang¡¯s performance. ¡°He¡¯s too fast, my eyes can¡¯t keep up at all, facing such speed, you can only rely on Domain Suppression!¡± The purpose of the domain, apart from amplifying oneself, could also suppress all iing elements, whether its strength, speed, energy, power, etc. It could suppress everything. Du Gang¡¯s Third Transformation of Sky Walk, as long as it didn¡¯t enter someone else¡¯s domain, no one among these contestants could keep up with him. However, if he wanted to win the match, he had to attack the enemies. To attack meant entering someone else¡¯s domain. If it¡¯s a Third-Level Domain of the Wind element, with both him and his opponent rushing towards each other, the cumtive speed surpassed the limit that a third-level domain could suppress within a ten-meter range. This was why he could counterattack the wind systems. However, if he encountered other Third-Level and above domain masters, as long as they remained stationary, Du Gang would have practically no chance to attack. The ten-meter domain range was enough to cut his one-third light speed down to a crawl. ¡°Impressive indeed!¡± Yan Liang, feeling the countless phantasmal figures surrounding him, couldn¡¯t help but praise aloud. Only by being in the center could one truly feel such speed. Faced with this speed, he hadpletely given up onpeting with the enemy in terms of speed. ¡°What a pity, his level is just too low. If it were a little higher, this guy might be able to sweep his peers!¡± He sighed a little, if Du Gang had been at the fourth level of Domain, then during the preliminaries, he would not have simply dominated the first ce for just five hours, but potentially for nine hours. Even in the final, he might take the first ce. After all, possessing invincible speed among peers gave him the advantage of striking first. If it weren¡¯t for his weak attack, unable to break through the fourth level of Domain, who could stand against him? At this moment, Du Gang could not hear any sound. After vacating everything, focused only on the attack, the world in his eyes seemed to have changed. What he could sense were the various colored elements. At this moment, it was as if he could directly see the Laws of the entire world. Critical Strike Mystery! Critical Strike Mystery! The critical strike, which could only be cast after tens or hundreds of thousands of attempts, seemed to have a certain frequency at this moment. Du Gang seemed to have seen these frequencies, directly bypassing the chances that could not cast the Critical Strike Mystery. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± As each of his strikes carried the Critical Strike Mystery, what followed was an attack power that multiplied! The four Heaven Thunder Gates made loud explosions at this moment. An unending stream of energy drilled into the Thunder Gates from within his Domain, maintaining their stability. ¡°His attack power actually doubled! ¡± A touch of shock appeared in Yan Liang¡¯s pupils. Du Gang¡¯s attack was not week, only a bit weakerpared to those at the fourth level of Domain. But at his own level, his attack was stronger than anyone else¡¯s. After all, the Gold Element specialized in killing, and he had also understood the pure offense type Mystery. But what startled Yan Liang now was that Du Gang¡¯s attack power had be simr to the normal attack of a third-level Domain! Or rather, if he didn¡¯t know that Du Gang was a second-level Domain user, he would have thought that the attacker was a third-level Domain user! Too terrifying! A second-level Domain user actually possessed the attack power of a third-level Domain user! This¡­ Although he still couldn¡¯t beat a third-level Domain user in the end, it was already formidable! Having the attack power of a third -level Domain user and having a third-level Domain were two different concepts. The most powerful aspect of a third-level domain user was the ability to enhance themselves and suppress the enemy within their domain. So, he believed that even if Du Gang possessed the attacking power of a third-level Domain user, he still couldn¡¯t beat them when facing a third-level Domain. ¡°Did this guy start with this strong attacking power, or did heprehend it during the battle?¡± Yan Liang was very curious about Du Gang now, curious about his speed, curious about his attack power. ¡°Could it be, he has some special physique?¡± Suddenly, he thought of a possibility, that Du Gang might have a special physique with extremely fast speed. Only in this way, could it exin why his speed was so fast! Thus, while one continuously attacked and the other continuously pondered, time flowed slowly. Five minutes passed in an instant. Yan Liang then spoke up: ¡°The five minutes are up, I¡¯m going to make my move!¡± No matter how much he joked around, he still had to win the match. ¡°Lightning Tentacles!¡± Yan Liang did not rush to withdraw the Thunder Gates, but casually released a lot of thunder and lightning, suspending them over the entire arena. The so-called Lightning Tentacles were his eyes, his ears, and more importantly, his antennae that could sense everything around him. Despite their low power, they were able to capture the moving tracks of the target. As a session of Lightning Tentacles were released by him, the surrounding space gradually became filled. The movement trajectory of Du Gang slowly appeared in his perception. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Through the Lightning Tentacles, he was finally able to see Du Gang¡¯s movement trajectory clearly. It turned out that Du Gang was relying on the air walls around the arena to move. His speed was very fast, and relying solely on the air for movement would inevitably slow him down, so he was like a radar of radio waves with iing and outgoing signals, constantly bouncing between the air walls around the arena and the four Thunder Gates. The man seemed as ceaseless and tireless as a bouncing ball. ¡°Thunder Serpent!¡± Seeing that Du Gang was still moving non-stop, Yan Liang tried to throw a thunder attack on one of his must-pass routes to see how effective it was. ¡°Sizzle! Sizzle!¡± When the Thunder Serpent quickly stopped on the route that Du Gang should have been advancing on, a scene that shocked Yan Liang happened. Du Gang¡¯s body, like a forward-moving line on a piece of white paper encountering an obstacle, actually dodged at a right angle to the side and then returned to the predetermined orbit at a right angle. ¡°How is that possible? How did he do that?¡± Yan Liang unknowingly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face filled with shock. Without using any force, stepping, or making any movements, Du Gang moved as if he was walking a straight line, as if he was originally going to walk there and went straight on. Though it was a tortuous route, right now, Du Gang gave him the impression of walking a straight line, as if the curved space was straight. ¡°Thunder Serpent! ! ¡± Still not giving up, Yan Liang sensed Du Gang¡¯s subsequent positions through the Lightning Tentacles and quickly cast several more Thunder shots. ¡°Sizzle! Sizzle!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The same scene as before urred. Du Gang still evaded the attacks in an incredible way, without even slowing down. After attacking the Thunder Gate, he quickly rebounded and continued refraction. ¡°This man is like a bending light¡­¡± Yan Liang marveled aloud, but his actions didn¡¯t stop. He drove his Domain, pulling the Thunder Gates with him and positioned them towards where Du Gang was nning to go. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The scene that shocked him happened again! Du Gang was still bouncing non-stop, barely touching his Domain. After attacking the Thunder Gate, he ¡®rebounded¡¯ and left! For several times in a row, he blocked Du Gang¡¯s must-pass route in advance, but Du Gang bounced away each time. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Yan Liang frowned slightly and, summoning all his might, began to attack. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± For a while, on the entire arena, apart from the sound of Du Gang bombarding the Thunder Gates, there were the explosive noises of Yan Liang attacking the air and eventually the bounce back onto the air walls around the arena. For a full two minutes, Yan Liang didn¡¯t even catch the corners of Du Gang¡¯s clothes. If before, his gaze on Du Gang still carried a hint of teasing, now, he waspletely astonished, speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe that my fourth level Domain, can¡¯t even hit a second level domain user!¡± Yan Liang gets tough and starts to use his ultimate moves. ¡°Thunder Prison Covering the Sky!¡± Suddenly, countless chains of lightning appeared in the million-square-feet arena. These chains of lightning, all in the shape of lock chains, were hooked together. ¡°Seal! ¡± As the electrical chains kept pouring out, a prison made up of these electrical chains gradually formed. What shocked him more was the scene that unfolded before his eyes. Throughout the space, besides the Thunder Prison Chains, all the cracks were filled with the figure of Du Gang. He seemed totally unimpeded by these chains, like a ghost ceaselessly weaving through them. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Most unbelievable to him was that during his movements, Du Gang continued relentlessly assaulting the four Heaven Thunder Gates. ¡°What grudge, what grievance?¡± In this instant, he only felt absurd; even though he had begun to counterattack, Du Gang persisted on attacking the Thunder Gate. Didn¡¯t he know that the Thunder Gate was just an irrelevant conjuration of his? ¡°Retract! ¡± In an instant, Yan Liang withdrew the Thunder Gates; he wanted to see what Du Gang would do next. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± With the disappearance of the Thunder Gates, Du Gang¡¯s speed seemed to increase. He moved back and forth within the entire space. At this moment, even with Lightning Tentacles, Yan Liang was unable to capture his figure. It felt like a string of codes that couldn¡¯t be deciphered. After a second of contemtion, Du Gang seemed to hesitate for a moment. But before he concluded anything ¡ª ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Du Gang¡¯s attack emerged once again. This time, all the Lightning Tentacles, all the Thunder Prison Chains, were his targets! ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The Lightning Tentacles and the Thunder Prison Chains, caught unshielded and absent of new reinforcements, were all shattered in an instant. Simultaneously, Du Gang seemed to falter for a moment. Yan Liang, on the other hand, finally saw Du Gang¡¯s eyes. Blood-red, vacant, mysterious, truth. He didn¡¯t know what those eyes were like, he just got these words from them. Before he could figure it out, Du Gang moved once again. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± This time, he directly began to attack Yan Liang¡¯s Domain. ¡°Heaven Thunder Gate!¡± In a rush, Yan Liang summoned the Thunder Gate. Even though he knew Du Gang wouldn¡¯t break his Domain, the incessant attack that seemed to never cease still suffocated him. So, in the crucial moment, he summoned the Thunder Gate. As expected, simr to prior, Du Gang abandoned attacking the Domain, and started attacking the Thunder Gate once more. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± As time passed, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but it felt like Du Gang was moving even faster, his attacks stronger too. Every thud that echoed in the hurried tempo, caused Yan Liang¡¯s heart to beat tumultuously. At this moment, the other four battle tforms have long since ended their duels. All eight people had their eyes widened, staring intently at this stage. ¡°What¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t quite believe their eyes at this moment; Yan Liang was actually being suppressed to the point of being unable to retaliate?!! What in the world is this?! Just as everybody was deep in thought, the system¡¯s notification sound appeared. [Ten minutes up. Stage one battle has ended. As neither side managed to im victory, one point will be deducted from each side. The side with more points left will be dered the winner!] [Yan Liang wins!] As the prompt ended, Du Gang who had been charging at a high speed, instantly halted in step and vanished from the stage, appearing on the losing side. Meanwhile, Yan Liang appeared on the winning side. ¡°Thump, thump, thump, thump!¡± The familiar music began once more, followed by the reappearance of the system notification sound. [As the contender with the highest points on the winning side, Yan Liang has been selected as the first to proceed to the next round!] ¡°Whoosh!¡± Yan Liang instantly appeared on the first throne among the five in mid-air and sat down. [As the lowest point holder in the losing group, Liu Kai is directly eliminated!] ¡°ng! ¡± The ground opened in a sh and the person out of the five standing in the middle of the losers¡¯ side fell into the abyss. This time, the contender named Liu Kai who had fallen didn¡¯t shriek like the previous one. It¡¯s not like he was really dying; he was just being eliminated. The one who had screamedst time would probably be too embarrassed to show his face. It was then that the immobilized Du Gang finally regained his senses. Looking at the person who had fallen into the abyss, the corner of his mouth twitched. The one named Liu Kai who was eliminated first, that guy belonged to the Wind Element Domain, one of the five Three- tier Domain Users! This meant that the best oue he had previously envisioned had entirely copsed! But at this moment, he didn¡¯t bother with such thoughts and recalled the encounter on the stage. ¡°That mysterious state I was in just now¡­¡± The moment he woke up, he realized that he had entered a certain state on the stage again. Simultaneously, to his delight, he found that his Critical Strike Mystery that was originally at 95%, had improved by 1%, reaching 96%! ¡°If, in the uing matches, I managed to enter that state again, would I be able to perfect my understanding their Critical Strike Mystery by the fifth round and possess the Gold Element¡¯s Third Transformation Domain?!¡± Thinking of this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes zed with infinite fire. He wanted to try ¡°My fate is mine; and not controlled by the heavens!¡± In this moment, Du Gang felt invincible! Meanwhile, the countdown in the sky ended. The eight people on two sides of the four stages instantly turned into white light, and when they reappeared they were already on the stage. This round, Du Gang¡¯s opponent was yet another Four-tier Domain User! His eyes were firmly fixed on his adversary, as the vacant look in his pupils gradually intensifying. Eventually, when the match officially started, he once again turned into a phantom, beginning to wander about and dominate the entire space. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± The Four-tier Domain User in the middle of the stage waspletely stupefied! ¡°Howe when he gets to my stage, he doesn¡¯t say a word and starts the fight immediately?! ¡± He was a bit irritated. ¡°Looking down on people, I¡¯ll show him!¡± Initially, he thought that if Du Gang wanted him to wait for five minutes, he would. But who knew that Du Gang wouldunch his attack without saying a word ¡ª thinking too highly of himself. Did he think he could take him down? ¡°Fire Dance Explosion!¡± This contender was immediately enraged and unleashed his ultimate move. In an instant, the entire stage was engulfed in raging fire! ¡°Sizzle, sizzle!¡± The air within the stage was burned by the me wave, resulting in a sizzling sound. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± However, the next second, something happened that shocked him. The released waves of fire just filled the entire space, and then were immediately localised by countless spear shadows and exploded directly upon impact. It didn¡¯t evenst a second, all the mes, all of it was extinguished! ¡°Well, that¡¯s some skill!¡± Thispetitor had no idea that Du Gang was currently in a daze, in an unknown state, he thought that Du Gang wanted to fight with him! Hence, he didn¡¯t keep anything to himself either. All the tricks he had were continuously exhibited. ¡°Fire Bomb!¡± ¡®Ghost Cage Fire!¡± ¡°Exploding Feathers Congration!¡± ¡°Fire Dragon¡¯s Roar!¡± All the means he could use, right at this moment, were carelessly unleashed. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The entire arena was experiencing continuous explosions. The intense rumbling disrupted the other three arenas and made it difficult to continue with the games! However, the two people on the stage, didn¡¯t care about all that. It was because Du Gang had fallen into a certain state and didn¡¯t care about anything else. And that Fire Elementpetitor, initially having an explosive personality, stimted like this, didn¡¯t care about anything else either. Although they had not faced each other directly and the Fire Elementpetitor couldn¡¯t catch Du Gang¡¯s figure, it didn¡¯t hinder him from casting spells against the air, no matter what was strong or weak, he deployed whatever he had now. He simply released them against the air, maybe he could hit Du Gang! ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The two of them, as if having long-standing grudges, attacked furiously. If it wasn¡¯t for the arena being sturdy enough, it would have probably exploded by now. At this moment, the eyes of the seven spectators were about to pop out. This battle was far more exciting than the one Du Gang had with Yan Liang. Mainly because the entire arena was full of rumbling noises and fiery explosions. They couldn¡¯t see their figures, they could only see all kinds of mes, and all kinds of spear shadows. And so, amidst everyone¡¯s shock, the time came to thest second of the tenth minute. ¡°Ten minutes time is up, the match on Arena 1 ends. Considering that both sides did not determine a winner, both sides will be deducted one point. The side with more points will automatically win!¡± ¡°Fang Teng wins ! ¡± As this Fire Elementpetitor rose to the throne, another man from the opposing group of four fell into the abyss. While Du Gang woke up again. As expected, his Critical Strike Mystery, after this upgrade, had reached ny-seven percent! ¡°There are three more matches!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s eyes were aze with fierce mes! He looked at the other three victors on the stage, filled with desire for battle. The gaze, full of fighting desire, immediately made the three opposite him stunned. ¡°Damn, is Du Gang really a battle-obsessed fanatic?!!¡± In the blink of an eye, amidst everyone¡¯s spection, the fight started again. ¡°Sasha! Sasha! Sasha!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Just like the previous two round situations, Du Gang once again turned himself into a phantom, cruising through this space. Just like this, the third round and the fourth round, also ended when the time ran out. And the fifth match then started. This time, Du Gang¡¯s opponent was a Fire Elementpetitor with a triple-domain. This Fire Elementpetitor was actually kind of frightened. If you say that earlier, just as he entered this space, had not yet yed a match, and when he saw Du Gang, he was full of excitement and amusement. But now, all he was left with was intense fear. Du Gang¡¯s eyes, looked like he wanted to eat him alive! If he didn¡¯t know that this was a virtual universe, he would have wanted to run away! ¡°The match begins!¡± As the system prompt sounded, thest match of this group in the second round started! ¡°Sasha! Sasha! Sasha!¡± Still the same as before, Du Gang started by crossing the entire space. Countless phantom images suddenly appearing scared the Fire Elementpetitor into continuously attacking. He couldn¡¯t see Du Gang¡¯s real body, so like the previous opponents, he had to continuously attack the air. While Du Gang kept the same behavior as before, only attacking the mes, not the domain. Actually, if Du Gang sobered up, he would find that his speed was a third faster than before! This meant that his speed had already reached half the speed of light! Simrly, this meant that these triple-domain users could not use Domain Suppression on him before he crushed their throats. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Sasha! Sasha! Sasha!¡± After several minutes of fighting, the Fire Element user also noticed a strange phenomenon. That is, Du Gang only attacked the mes when he released them. At other times, he was just circling his domain, although the horrifying speed made him scared. But, didn¡¯t Du Gang seem to be attacking him?! This time, he tried to stop the mes to see what Du Gang would do. However, the moment he stopped the mes, Du Gang also stopped. The eyes of the whole person had returned to rity, no longer confused like before. Not only that, the originally frantic and aggressive expression also disappeared. At this moment, what hung on his face was just a faint smile. ¡°Triple-domain!¡± Just like this, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Du Gang slowly uttered these four words. At the same time, another Gold Element Domain suddenly released from his body, and quickly ovepped with the Sharp Gold Domain and the War Gold Domain. At this moment, except for Du Gang, the eyes of all fivepetitors on the scene were bulging, full of shock. ¡°Did he actually break through to the Triple-domain in the middle of the battle?!!¡± At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t respond, but merely slowly raised his hand. Suddenly, the domain that initially was only ten meters in range, in this instant, quickly covered everything. As fast as a ¡®whoosh¡¯, it enveloped the Fire Elementpetitor. Then, he saw him in the air hundreds of meters away, remotely holding up his hand. ¡°Bang!¡± With a bang, the original triple-domain Fire Elementpetitor, in an instant, was blown into dust. ¡°Du Gang wins!¡± Chapter 171 - 171: 170: Trillion-fold Attack – A Heavendefying Strike! Chapter 171 - 171: 170: Trillion-fold Attack ¨C A Heavendefying Strike!
Trantor: 549690339 When Du Gang returned to the waiting space for the third time, everyone else was shocked. Now, only 2500 participants remained in the waiting space.
¡°Du Gang is still alive!¡± ¡°Exactly, could it be that his group doesn¡¯t even have a Quadruple Domain user? Is he really the child of destiny?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue, he clearly only has a Double Domain. Why could he advance two rounds? Keep in mind, aside from the more than a thousand Quadruple Domain users, the rest are all formidable Triple Domain users!¡± Indeed, it¡¯s true. Among the remaining people, although there are only a bit over eight thousand Triple Domain users, these people are distinguished individuals that emerged from more than fifty thousand of the same-level Triple Domains! ¡°He advanced!¡± Just when everyone was puzzled, Yan Liang suddenly spoke. Everyone immediately turned to look at him, watching him curiously. Yan Liang shook his head and said, ¡°Du Gang upgraded to the Triple Domain during the fight!¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Everyone present was all in shock, quickly turning their eyes towards Du Gang.
Unfortunately, in the waiting space, no one had any power, naturally, they couldn¡¯t see the results. At this time, the three other Quadruple Domain users who advanced at the same time as Du Gang also stepped forward to confirm Yan Liang¡¯s words. ¡°We are also in the same group as Du Gang, he indeed advanced during the fight!¡± At this moment, no one disbelieved it anymore! They all looked at Du Gang with eyes full of astonishment. ¡°Breaking through during a fight, it¡¯s just too terrifying!¡± Every person looking at Du Gang felt like they were looking at a formidable legend. But Du Gang ignored everyone, his attention waspletely immersed in his own body. Five encounters in a Dao Enlightenment state of cultivation had granted him the Critical Strikes Domain. But that¡¯s just the surface, in fact, his footwork improved as well. In the beginning, he thought that the Third Transformation had enlightened him on the Mystery of Friction, but actually, every change in the Skyward Nine Transformations had a Mystery of Spatial Laws.
In the process of fighting with the enemy, Du Gang realized a new Spatial Laws Mystery: the Folding Mystery. The Folding Mystery, a mystery that folds space, allows him to treat twisted roads seen by others as straight lines. That means he could maintain half the speed of light, perform infinite turns without loss of speed! Bear in mind, his previous attacks on the enemy would always have a third of his strength in reserve, just in case he was counterattacked and had to escape. But now, he doesn¡¯t need to hold back any longer. He could ouy his speed freely and dodge attacks by folding space without speed loss. So, in a way, his actual speed is over twice the speed he¡¯s been showing! Apart from speed, Critical Strike Mystery is even more interesting than he imagined. Once Critical Strike Mystery reaches perfection, the chance for double critical strikes is 100%, then the rate of quadruple critical strikes is 50%, eight times is 25%, 16 times is 12.5%, 32 times is 6.25%, 64 times is 3.125%, 128 times is 1.5625%, 256 times is 0.78%, 512 times is 0.39%, 1024 times iso.19%, 2048 times is 0.09%¡­ Under a one in ten thousand chance for a critical strike, the critical strike multiplier can reach 16384 times, and at a one in a hundred thousand chance, it reaches 131072 times. This means that the upper limit of his attack power has various possibilities! However, with his already strong attacking power,bined with speed and critical strike bonuses, he believes that even against Quadruple Domain users, if he executes well, he might be able to defeat them! [The third round ofpetition begins!] Du Gang appeared again on a stage, in the blink of an eye, he recognized his opponent. Surprisingly enough, his opponent turned out to be Zhao Biao, a contestant from the same affiliate gxy. Keep in mind, among the ten thousand contestants, only the three of them are from affiliate gxies, and yet they met. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Zhao Biao was also surprised, but he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it, just shing a grin. Du Gang nodded slightly and looked towards the other stages. The situation was even worse than thest time. This round, on each stage, there was a Quadruple Domain user. This implied that in their group of ten, five were Quadruple Domain users, and five were Triple Domain users! ¡°So, these Quadruple Domain users, does one have to be eliminated?!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t panic but instead,ughed heartily. Only then, does it be interesting! Fighting intent surged in his eyes. Zhao Biao, on the other side, was taken aback. He wasn¡¯t aware that Du Gang had reached the Triple Domain, after all, the waiting space wasrge and the news of Du Gang¡¯s advancement was only known to those close to him. ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Biao suddenly noticed something different about Du Gang, ¡°You¡¯ve reached the Triple Domain?!!¡± He instantly understood, smiling, ¡°No wonder your fighting intent is so strong¡­ ¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯sck of reaction, he smiled and shook his head, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know the enormous gap between a Triple Domain and a Quadruple Domain¡­¡± He sensed the elements around Du Gang andughed, ¡°Moreover, you are of the Gold Element, I am of the Fire Element, my element naturally counters yours!¡± Just then, Du Gang finally responded, he stared at Zhao Biao and said softly, ¡°True gold fears no fire. Whether it will hold up or not, we¡¯ll find out after the fight!¡± [Countdown, three, two, one, begin!] The moment the match started, Du Gang moved! ¡°Swish Swish Swish!¡± As if he¡¯d teleported, he instantly vanished from his original position. When he reappeared, he was already behind Zhao Biao, hoisting a long spear as he charged into his domain. In a mere instant, he had already prated five meters into the domain. Only then, under the quadruple domain suppression within the five-meter range, did Zhao Biao sense Du Gang. ¡°Dare to invade my domain, seeking death!¡± He sneered coldly, immediately directing the power of his domain towards Du Gang, seeking to crush him. ¡°Swish!¡± Unexpectedly, as the force reached Du Gang, he resisted, promptly appearing outside the domain, returning to the position he had just stood. ¡°You¡­¡± Shock was visible in Zhao Biao¡¯s eyes. After all, his domain suppression power had alreadye in contact with Du Gang, and at that time, Du Gang was within five meters of his domain. This meant that Du Gang should have been utterly powerless to resist! A higher-level domain naturally suppresses lower-level domains, and the closer one gets to the higher-level domain, the stronger the suppression force will be. Not to mention five meters, normally a person of a triple domain would be doomed if enveloped by the domain of someone from the quadruple domain. Watching the astonishment in Zhao Biao¡¯s eyes, the corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth curved upwards slightly. He had just been trying to see if the Folding Mystery could effectively breakthrough when within a higher-level domain. The fact proved it could! This also meant that he could attack a quadruple domain person directly now! ¡°Unexpectedly, your strength is so formidable, but it¡¯s no more than that!¡± Although Zhao Biao was initially surprised, he quickly recovered his calm. Du Gang was indeed very impressive, but so what? The gap between a triple and quadruple domain is like that of heaven and earth, insurmountable for anyone! ¡°Swish!¡± Du Gang did not engage in a war of words, instead, he attacked again. Just as before, he surged towards Zhao Biao at high speed. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In a split second he was back within Zhao Biao¡¯s domain range. Simultaneously, his own triple domain was suppressed in that instant. However, Du Gang, unfazed and indifferent, continued charging at Zhao Biao, his spear incessantly attacking. ¡°Boom Boom Boom!¡± Zhao Biao lifted hisrge de, simultaneously suppressing Du Gang with all his might and constantly counterattacking the shadow of Du Gang¡¯s spear. ¡°So fast!¡± He was once again shocked. His de was incredibly fast, especially within his domain, where it blended with illusions. But even so, it was still slowerpared to Du Gang¡¯s spear shadows! ¡°This is with me using my domain¡¯s enhancements!¡± Zhao Biao, shocked and irate, abruptly changed the calm air within the boundaries of his domain into tumultuous currents. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, the entire domain space ignited with purplish-red mes. Seeing this, Du Gang instantly activated the Folding Mystery. Like passing through uncharted territory, he teleported out once again. ¡°Sssss!¡± It was evident that the me conjured by Zhao Biao was extremely hot, it was twisting and warping the ambient air. Du Gang gazed at the fire domain spanning a radius of ten meters in the distance, his brows slightly furrowed. Fire ovees Metal, and this was true. While he was within the enemy¡¯s domain, his body felt as though it were melting. Had he stayed one second longer, his body may have been reduced to mere ashes. If he didn¡¯t approach the opponent¡¯s domain, he could attack from a distance, but after passing through the enemy¡¯s ten-meter domain, the attacks would be so weakened that they wouldn¡¯t pose any deterrent. This was precisely why he was always seeking to break into others¡¯ domains. But if he wanted to charge in, he inevitably would encounter these mes, which would be a test for him. This round was different from thest round when he fought the quadruple domain fire element user. In thest round, he was merely trying toprehend the Critical Strike Mystery. He barely entered the opponent¡¯s domain and only hovered around the edges where the opponent kindly kept firing at empty spaces. But this round was different. He wanted to win the match, but if he couldn¡¯t approach the enemy and kill him, he would just end up in a stalemate by consuming time. Given that¡­ Du Gang pondered for a moment, noticing that Zhao Biao didn¡¯t dare to recklessly attack when he wasn¡¯t attacking himself, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The Critical Strike Mystery, with an attack one ten thousand times stronger, had a one in ten thousand chance of urring. Simrly, an attack one million times stronger, had a one in a million chance of happening. What this meant was, if he attacked a million times over, there would eventually be a critical strike! An attack one million times stronger, even after suppression via the domain while advancing into the enemies¡¯ domain, coupled with the triple domain enhancement as well as the force enhancement¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± As for how effective it could be, Du Gang didn¡¯t know. The authority of thews was too rigid, all he could do is see whether the ultra-high multiplication of attack power could breach the defenses! ¡°sh!¡± Suddenly, the domain that was initially only extended to a ten-meter radius expanded to span one thousand meters. Because of the weightage of thews, on normal asions, he only needed to maintain his domain within a ten-meter range. But now it was different. He intended to break through with sheer force of numbers, naturally the more multiples the better! The domains of Sharp Gold and War Gold were both at the thousand-meter level, equivalent to a thousand-fold boost. While the Critical Strike domain was a ten-meter domain. The triple domains stacked up, the weightage of thews became three times, but the force that stacked up was ten million times. Added to this, he nned to use the Critical Strike Mystery to generate an attack one million times stronger, equivalent to a ten trillion-fold attack enhancement! He wondered whether a ten trillion-fold attack enhancement with the triple domain authority would break the authority of a quadruple domain with a ten thousand-fold enhancement. ¡°Shadowless Spear!¡± With a low shout from Du Gang and a quick step, the next second, the entirepetition tform was enveloped by spear shadows. This so-called Shadowless Spear was a technique he had formed during hisst match. It was actually a variant of the eighth and fourth kills in the Spear and Lance Nine Kills. Each strike of the spear was not particrly powerful; it was mainly designed to deliver more attacks in a shorter amount of time. This spear technique was created specifically to deliver critical strikes faster. In just one second, nearly ten thousand spear shadows were thrust out. ¡°Bursting me Formation!¡± Seeing this, Zhao Biao was startled. He used his Domain to resist and weaken the multiple attacksing at him all at once while also casting a fire-element defense. Instantly, a spiral me formation began to rotate within his Domain, blocking all the iing spear shadows. ¡°Phew-a ¡± Seeing the endless sDear shadows being blocked. Zhao Biao finallv breathed a sigh of relief. Although he firmly believed that a threeyer Domain could not defeat a fouryer Domain, he couldn¡¯t resist defending himself when suddenly attacked by so many spear shadows. The facts proved that he was overthinking. The attacks from these spear shadows were far too weak! A slight smile hung on the corner of his mouth. Such weak attacks, trying to break the fouryer Domain? Just as he was preparing to counterattack, his smile froze. Looking at the entire arena, only spear shadows could be seen, not their master. He was somewhat dazed. How to counterattack? If he couldn¡¯t see or catch up with the opponent, how could he fight back? ¡°zing Fire Dance!¡± Tentatively, he released a fire-element area attack. Immediately, a fire dragon sprayed from his mouth and rushed outwards, spiraling around his Domain. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Rumbling!¡± Just as the fire dragon had started to fly out, it was hit by countless spear shadows in the next moment, turning the dragon¡¯s body into a sieve. ¡°Psssh!¡± A deting sound rang out as the entire fire dragon was punctured with countless holes. Before Zhao Biao could replenish it with new power, the next moment¡±Bang!¡± The fire dragon exploded, scattering into tiny fireballs in all directions. What enraged him even more was that those scattered fireballs were again attacked by the trailing spear shadows and exploded repeatedly. They couldn¡¯t even reach the edge of the stage before they werepletely extinguished. Gold extinguishing fire? At this moment, Zhao Biao felt absolutely absurd! But the facts were right in front of him, leaving him quite helpless! ¡°I refuse to believe this!¡± Zhao Biao gritted his teeth yet again, defending with all his might using his Domain while slowly closing his eyes. A rich fire element began to churn around him. ¡°Hiss! ¡± Even before the mes appeared, the air around him began to boil. The intense vibrations seemed to warp the space. After nearly ten seconds of gathering strength, Zhao Biao finally opened his eyes. With a vicious smile on his face, he shouted: ¡°True World-Destroying Dragons me!¡± The next moment, his mouth opened wide and a fiercely burning me spewed out into the outer space non-stop. ¡°Sssssss!¡± This magma -like me that was constantly flowing and surging instantly exploded the whole vacuity, making it creak non-stop. ¡°Rumble Rumble Rumble!¡± Just like before, countless spear shadows appeared again, attacking this me. ¡°Sizzling!¡± This time, the attack did not work. Not only that, when the metal spearhead and the gold element force came into contact with this me, they made an unpleasant friction sound. ¡°Whizz!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang instantly decided to dodge the direction of this me attack, continuing his relentless assault from other angles. In just over twenty seconds, he had already delivered two hundred thousand continuous attacks. At this point, even a ten-thousand-fold critical hit had appeared more than a dozen times and could be released at any moment, but he managed to suppress them all. He was holding back, preparing to release them all when a million-fold critical hit appears. Not just ten-thousand-fold critical hits, but other critical hits ranging from several times to several dozen times were also being held back. Rather than releasing them one by one without any significance, it would be better to gather them together andunch the strongest attack in the strongest posture! Inside his Domain, Zhao Biao was controlling the fire, constantly moving around the arena, hoping to touch Du Gang. But unfortunately, after a full five seconds, he realized that Du Gang couldpletely avoid this slow-moving me. ¡°Damn it¡­ I will fill up this space with mes, let¡¯s see how you avoid it!¡± With his eyes fiery red, Zhao Biao roared angrily and began to gather strength again. After ten seconds¡­ ¡°True World-Destroying Dragons me!¡± Suddenly, another me flew out! This time, Du Gang did not try to touch it, he sidestepped these two mes and continued his offensive. ¡°Humph!¡± Noticing that Du Gang did not dare to mess with the me, Zhao Biao let out a cold snort and started building up his power again. ¡°True World-Destroying Dragons me!¡± ¡°True World-Destroying Dragons me!¡± ¡°True World-Destroying Dragons me!¡± He unleashed six World-Destroying Dragon mes within one minute. Just as he was preparing to retrieve his power and unleash the seventh World-Destroying Dragons me, suddenly, countless spear shadows in the sky disappeared. Then, Du Gang¡¯s figure gradually emerged in the distance, with a slight smile on his lips. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is it because he¡¯s out of strength?¡± Zhao Biao spected while manoeuvring the six World-Destroying Dragons mes in the space towards Du Gang. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡± The six World-Destroying Dragons mes, furious at not finding an opponent earlier, now roared towards Du Gang, carrying unparalleled rage. At that moment, Du Gang was seen holding his spear andnce in one hand, poised to throw. ¡°One trillion-fold attack¡ªI¡® ¡°Skyward Strike!¡± With this final roar, the spear in his hand, in an instant, sped towards Zhao Biao at an unimaginable speed. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± There were six concentrated explosions in total. The six True World-Destroying Dragons mes instantly detonated. ¡°Z-z-z!¡± ¡°Zi-zi-zi!¡± At that moment, the entire space started to tremble violently. Anyone who could see the trajectory of the spear would notice that wherever the unmatched speedy spear went, space began to shatter. However, an invisible force quickly repaired the space after the spear passed through it. This resulted in the space not truly shattering, but from this, one could perceive the power contained within that attack! ¡°Fire Shield!¡± ¡°Fire Shield!¡± ¡°Fire Shield!¡± Zhao Biao did not need to look to feel an intense aura from a kilometer away. He activated all the power of his domain to defend, and kept deploying Fire Shield for protection. At this moment, the people on the four surrounding fighting stages all stopped at the same time. Even from a far distance and separated by the air wall around the stage, they could feel the endless might of Du Gang¡¯s single throw! ¡°Is it going to destroy the world¡­¡± A person within the fourth domain muttered to himself. If you exclude his domain, external disturbances, and spatial self-repair, he believed that if this spear is fired at a world, it could indeed destroy it! Under everyone¡¯s stare, the ¡®Skyward Strike¡¯ finally reached its destination. ¡°Thud!¡± An eye-opening scene unfolded. ¡®Skyward Strike¡¯ broke through Zhao Biao¡¯s domain with astonishing force, not only shattering his domain in an instant but also leaving Zhao Biao to disappear in a sh of white light. At the same time, ¡®Skyward Strike¡¯ with its invincible momentum, abruptly hit the air-defense shield at the edge of the ring. ¡°Zi-zi-zi!¡± At once, the originally invisible air wall revealed countless ripples. Wave after wave of impact surged towards the exterior of the air wall. The entire air wall turned bluish-purple from the hit. ¡°Stop!¡± People seemed to hear a low shout. Following that, the Ancient Divine Spear, which had previously pierced the air wall like a rag, was immediately stopped at that moment. [The match ends, Du Gang wins!] With this system announcement, both Du Gang standing on the stage and the Divine Spear of the Ancients disappeared. When they appeared again, they were already outside the arena in the victor¡¯s area. Appearing with him was the defeated Zhao Biao, who appeared on the side of the losers¡¯ group. At this moment, everyone was gaping at Du Gang, speechless. Meanwhile, in the high-altitude virtual universe millions of light-years above, a figure dressed in the Top Genius Race Committee member¡¯s uniform revealed a faint smile. ¡°Ancient God¡­ interesting, if the Jiang family finds out you¡¯re back and have joined the virtual universe, then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite a show!¡± Chapter 172 - 172: 171: The Final Round of the Preliminary Selection Ends! Chapter 172 - 172: 171: The Final Round of the Preliminary Selection Ends!
Trantor: 549690339 When Du Gang appeared at the edge of the winner¡¯s group arena, it took the other spectators a good ten seconds to react to the sight. ¡°Did Du Gang win?¡±
¡°Triple Domain beat Quadruple Domain?!¡± People nced back and forth between Du Gang standing under the winner¡¯s group sign and Zhao Biao; it took them a while to confirm that they were not seeing things. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Not to mention the spectators, even Zhao Biao himself was dazed. If he were not physically restrained, he would have run over to Du Gang to ask how he was defeated. The five arenas were all set for Triple Domain versus Quadruple Domain. If it were not for the intensepetition between Du Gang and Zhao Biao, which attracted the attention of the otherpetitors, their matches would have been over by now. Now that the match had ended, thepetition resumed in the other four arenas. Those from the Triple Domain, with a mix of doubt, excitement, and nervousness, tried to emte Du Gang and turn the tables. However, they were swept off the arena by their opponents within three seconds. Soon, the five matches ended. The highest scorer among the winners, a Quad Domain user of the Thunder Element, won the first chance to advance. The second round of thepetition began! This time, Du Gang¡¯s opponent was again a Quad Domain user.
¡°Du Gang, I¡¯m not Zhao Biao. You can¡¯t count on stepping over me¡­¡± ¡°No matter how invincible you are, it¡¯s just your bad luck to encounter me¡­¡± ¡°Remember, my name is Cui Chengxuan¡­¡± In response to Cui Chengxuan¡¯s provocation, Du Gang stretched out a single finger. ¡°What?¡± Cui Chengxuan frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Smiling, Du Gang calmly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m just letting you know I¡¯ll finish this in one minute!¡± ¡°Hiss! Moving on, Cui Chengxuan flew into a rage, fuming, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The moment he finished speaking, the match started, and heunched his Wind Domain towards Du Gang. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± In an instant, Du Gang disappeared from his original spot. ¡°Running away?
While pursuing his opponent, Cui Chengxuan burst intoughter, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d finish me off in one minute? Come at me then!¡± Still not satisfied, he elerated again, chasing the illusion left behind by Du Gang. Instantly, there were figures all over the arena, as if both participants had countless clones. Seeing the Wind Domain user take the bait, Du Gang sneered. He had defeated Zhao Biao of the Fire Element user by employing a million-fold critical strike simply because fire restrained gold and he hadn¡¯t been able to break through Zhao¡¯s domain in a short time to harm him, hence he used force to break the domain. However, against the Wind Domain, the situation was different. Du Gang was confident that he could break through his opponent¡¯s ten-meter domain and attack him bodily by stacking their speeds. At the moment, Du Gang felt out his enemy¡¯s speed, gradually enticing him into increasing it. After about four to five seconds, feeling that his opponent¡¯s speed had reached the standard, he rapidly executed the Folding Mystery technique and charged at Cui Chengxuan. ¡®Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A burst of white light shed the next moment, and the two disappeared from the arena, reappearing momentster under the winner¡¯s and loser¡¯s signs. ¡°Hiss- Quite a few of the spectators who had been paying close attention to Du Gang¡¯s fight sucked in a breath when they saw how quickly the match was decided and that Du Gang was the victor. ¡°It was only a few seconds, how did he win that round so quickly?¡± Everyone was shocked. Was Du Gang really that strong? After winning the match, Du Gang refrained from further taunts. He had no grudges against Cui Chengxuan, he had only retaliated to agitate him and ensure his victory. Now that he won the fight, he naturally had no interest in continuing the taunts. As the match between Du Gang and Cui Chengxuan ended quickly, the remaining three matches had nopetition. Quadruple Domains versus Triple Domains, ended swiftly. This time, another Quadruple Domain advanced, leaving a Triple Domain eliminated. With just six contestants remaining, it was an even split with three Triple Domains and three Quadruple Domains. This time, Du Gang, being in the winner¡¯s group, was coincidentally matched against a Triple Domain, leaving another arena where two Quadruple Domains had to face off. The third round was still without suspense, Du Gang effortlessly overpowered his opponent. Once again, Du Gang didn¡¯t make it through in the winner¡¯s group. He didn¡¯t score enough even though he won three consecutive rounds with nearly three hundred points, but it wasn¡¯t the highest score amongst them. During the fourth round, he was pitted against a Quadruple Domain yer again. This time, his opponent was all fired up but couldn¡¯t change the situation. When Du Gang swung close to eight hundred thousand spears, heunched the ¡®Sky-Defying Spear¡¯ again that dealt a trillion-fold damage, easily killing his opponent. At the end of this round, Du Gang and Zhao Biao were the only ones left in the winner¡¯s bracket. Zhao Biao was lucky to have been given the remaining Triple Domain yer. Du Gang, on the other hand, scored enough points from a series of victories to secure the fourth advancement spot. The final fifth round was a duel between Zhao Biao and the Quadruple Domain yer who had previously lost to Du Gang. Unfortunately, despite Zhao Biao¡¯s best efforts, he still lost to his opponent and was finally eliminated from thepetition. This meant that among the three finalists from ten thousand subsidiary star systems, one was already eliminated. When they appeared in the waiting area again, the number of remaining participants was 1250. Among them, there were 1249 four-domainpetitors, and there was one three-domainpetitor, Du Gang. At this point, if anyone still didn¡¯t see what Du Gang was up to, they must have been living under a rock all this time. ¡°Three-domain taking down four-domain, is that real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s real¡ªallegedly, in theirst group, there were five four-domainpetitors, three of whom were taken down by Du Gang!¡± ¡°He took down three of them? Did the other two beat Du Gang then?¡± ¡°No, the other two didn¡¯t get paired up with Du Gang!¡± All those who got the news were a bit dumbfounded. A three-domainpetitor made it seem like they were a five-domain one, leaving a group of four-domainpetitors jittery here. The main reason was that Du Gang, who was clearly a three-domainpetitor, counter-killed four-domainpetitors¡ªhis methods were baffling, and they shook people up. Feares from the unknown! Some people wanted to encounter Du Gang to see what he was actually capable of, while some didn¡¯t want to meet him at all. However, a small portion of people remained unmoved by all the chatter and spection. ¡°I¡¯m not sure who would win if the Imperial Sons shed with Du Gang¡­¡± Many four-domainpetitors now turned their attention to the distant individuals who were separate from everyone else, situated in their own space. They didn¡¯t choose to be on their own; it was just that otherpetitors didn¡¯t dare to approach them. This group of individuals consisted of around one hundred people, all of whom were the top-ranked Imperial Sons from various top families. As the name suggests, these one hundred or so people were the strongest ones among all the Imperial Sons in those top families! In their eyes, the only things that mattered were ranking and progression. They weren¡¯t interested in Du Gang or any gossip about him. People like Chen Feng and Xiong Cang, who came in first and second during the preliminaries, were also in that group. During the preliminaries, they were very interested in Du Gang as they thought he was an unfamiliar strongpetitor. However, when thepetition ended, and they learned that Du Gang had only ced first by five hours with some opportunistic tricks, they lost interest in him. Their sole goal was to represent their families andpete with the top-ranked Imperial Sons from other families. Of course, this was a short-term goal. In fact, they were all holding their breath, preparing to sh with the heroes of the world after they advance to the second stage of thepetition. Their aim was to disy their strength and be famous! At this moment, Chen Feng, who was tired of hearing Du Gang¡¯s name, said irritably to Xiong Cang, who was next to him: ¡°Why can¡¯t these people stop talking about Du Gang and stick up for others?¡± Xiong Cang, whose name fit his Herculean physique,ughed and said: ¡°He¡¯s just a jumping clown. He won¡¯tst long!¡± They didn¡¯t have to wait long for the fourth round to begin. This time, apart from Du Gang, the remaining nine contestants were all four-domainpetitors. Compared to the top-ranked Imperial Sons, these contestants were quite ordinary. Du Gang won three consecutive battles, taking as little as four to five seconds in the quickest one, and a maximum of two minutes in the slowest one, before advancing to the next round. Then, two more rounds took ce. By the end of the sixth round, the remaining number ofpetitors had dropped to 156. Before the seventh round started, the system provided another exnation. [In the seventh round, the final game, as per the previous rules, 78 yers will directly qualify for the ringpetition!] [The remaining 78 yers who are eliminated willpete in ast man standingpetition for the final 22 spots!] After the exnation, Du Gang understood. There was no change from the previouspetition, except that in this round, the eliminatedpetitors had a chance to snatch thest 22 spots. [Thepetition begins!] This time, Du Gang¡¯s opponent was apetitor who had previously ranked 88th. ording to the information provided by Bara, this person¡¯s name was Hou Hongbo, a four-domain Gold-elementpetitor, and he shared the samews attribute with Du Gang. When Du Gang cast his gaze at the other arenas, he was stunned. ¡°Chen Feng?¡± He naturally recognized the person who was ranked first in terms of points. Although Chen Feng secured the first position because he was a Wind-elementpetitor, who could umte points fast in the early stage, he was still a strong contestant who ranked in the top ten. When Du Gang looked at Chen Feng, Chen Feng also looked over as if he sensed something. After seeing Du Gang, Chen Feng showed a slight smile. Without gazing at him for long, Du Gang swiftly scanned all the otherpetitors. There weren¡¯t many spectacr opponents left; their ranking generallyy around 80 or 200. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that thesepetitors weren¡¯t strong. Du Gang rememberedst round¡¯s match against apetitor who was ranked over 100th¡ªthe matchsted for ten minutes and still ended in a draw. So, he didn¡¯t underestimate these enemies. After identifying the condition of his enemy, he quickly focused his attention back on his own arena. Hou Hongbo, a four-domain Gold-elementpetitor, the top-ranked Imperial Son of the Hou family. The information he received was not much, but his ranking alone spoke volumes about the situation. The contestant he encountered in the previous round and ended in a draw with was the top-ranked Imperial Son from another family. But now, it was the final game, and excluding Du Gang, everyone else was a top-ranked Imperial Son! ¡°Wait a second!¡± Du Gang originally prepared for the enemy when he suddenly turned his head again and started observing. The more he watched, the more headaches he got. He discovered that his opponents this time have a much higher score than his! These opponents, during the preliminaries, defeated their adversaries almost instantaneously, umting arge number of points. Du Gang only made it to the 30th round, and the rate of his point growth began to slow. However, these people had added more than 2000 points, plus the points given by the victory in the final¡­ After carefully estimating, he found that his score was indeed the lowest of all! This means that if he loses a single game, he will be eliminated! So, does he need to win five games in a row to advance?! [The game starts!] Without any time to think further, Du Gang rapidly sprang into action. As before, he started attacking aggressively, stacking the probability of critical hits. At this moment, Hou Hongbo suddenly pulled out a golden shuttle. Mind Master! Du Gang was surprised, he hadn¡¯t encountered a Mind Master for a long while and hadpletely forgotten about this uniquebat profession. Mind Masters are exceptionally rare, each one¡¯s Mental Power is unordinary. Not only is their attack powerful, but it is also fast, leaving opponents no chance to evade. As Hou Hongbo uttered lightly, the golden shuttle in his hand instantly disappeared and started chasing Du Gang at a high speed. At this moment, Du Gang, moving around in the whole arena, was taken aback. He had been fighting for so long, hardly any of the opponents could pinpoint his exact location. Even though everyone had Mental Power, they were still unable to lock onto his exact location. But now, Hou Hongbo was able to do so, instantly locking onto his location and directing the golden shuttle to attack him. ¡°Whiz whiz whiz!¡± Seeing the situation, Du Gang immediately ran away. After dodging hundreds of attacks in a row, he finally let out a sigh of relief. While the golden shuttle was extremely fast under the control of the Mind Master, it still couldn¡¯t catch up with him. After all, every material moving in space experiences friction, which causes their speed to decrease gradually. Du Gang was different. His Laws of Friction could be adjusted to allow him to move in space with no friction whatsoever. Seeing that the golden shuttle couldn¡¯t catch up with him, Du Gang continued to run while unleashing shadows of his spear to stack up the chance of his critical hits. Facing a Quad Domain wielder, Du Gang¡¯s strategy was to stack up critical probabilities and strike down the enemies by overpowering their Domains. Unlike other Domain wielders, Hou Hongbo, as a Mind Master, mostly relied on his golden shuttle for attacking, remaining motionless in his Domain. Du Gang knew that a Mind Master typically invests his abilities fully into his weapon, so while stacking his critical hits, he kept a vignt eye on the golden shuttle. So it went on for ten more seconds. When Hou Hongbo found the golden shuttle ineffective, he slowly took a small box out of his pocket and opened it. Inside, there were eight silver needles of varying sizes. Hou Hongbo took out the silver needles and with a low shout, threw all eight of them. Suddenly, the ranks pursuing Du Gang were joined by eight more silver needles. ¡°Whiz whiz whiz!¡± This time, the eight silver needles seemed to be controlled by different people, sealing Du Gang¡¯s path forward from eight different directions. Seeing this, Du Gang could only constantly seek the optimal position to escape. However, after each escape, the space enclosed by the eight silver needles gotrger, allowing Du Gang less room to escape. ¡°Hehe!¡± Seeing that the silver needles were effective and Du Gang¡¯s movement was severely restricted, Hou Hongbo could not help but crack a smile. ¡°Intimidate!¡± The next moment, his eyes suddenly released a powerful oppressive aura, ring fiercely at Du Gang. At the same time, a powerful mental shock wave was released from his body. Great opportunity! Du Gang was pleased to see this. No longer pretending, he directly used the Folding Mystery, evading the eight silver needles and rushed towards Hou Hongbo. In just a moment, he was at the edge of Hou Hongbo¡¯s Domain. ¡°Mental Assault!¡± Hou Hongbo growled, releasing another mental attack. However, to his shock, Du Gang remained steady in mid-air, not flinching at all, and continued to dart towards the core of his Domain. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as a metal pedal appeared at Hou Hongbo¡¯s feet, preparing to quickly distance himself, Du Gang struck him. Immediately, a white light shed, and in the next second, they both appeared outside the arena. Du Gang, Winner¡¯s Group! Hou Hongbo, Loser¡¯s Group! ¡°Well done!¡± As soon as Du Gang reached the side of the winner¡¯s arena, he heard a voiceing from the side. Turning his head, he saw Chen Feng already standing in the winner¡¯s group, looking at him with a smile. Only then did Du Gang realize that apart from his own tform, two other matches had already ended. After nodding slightly at Chen Feng, Du Gang immediately began to assess his other opponents. His strength is no match for Chen Feng, therefore, he cannot afford to waste time, he needs to gain as much information about his opponent as possible. Soon, the other two matches finished, and Du Gang let out a sigh of breath, there were no particrly strongpetitors. At that moment, the system notification sounded again. [In the winner¡¯s group, Chen Feng has the highest score, obtaining the first seat for advancement! ] After he ascended to the advancement throne, there was naturally someone who fell into the abyss from the loser¡¯s group. ¡°What a pity, we won¡¯t be able to fight each other this time!¡± Chen Feng was somewhat regretful, he originally wanted to have a speed battle with Du Gang, but it seems like there would be no chance for it now. Hearing his regretful tone, Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be chances in the future!¡± Soon, the second round of thepetition began. This time, his opponent became normal, without any mental tactics. After dragging it out for a few minutes, Du Gang seized the chance and cast ¡®Heaven-defying Spear¡¯ at the enemy. ¡°The power of this spear, it¡¯s truly mighty!¡± Mid-air, Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration, he didn¡¯t expect a triple domain user to be able to release such a powerful attack. He felt that even if he were to face such an attack, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. However, he was just saying it, he didn¡¯t actually care much. This shows that he actually had a way to deal with it, therefore he wasn¡¯t in a panic. Then, the third and fourth matches ended smoothly as well. And in the fifth match, his luck continued as Du Gang only had one Wind Element Quadruple domain user left. Seeing Du Gang expressionless and not initiating conversation, his opponent couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Du Gang, your doomsday has arrived, I am different from them, this time, you¡¯ll definitely be eliminated¡­¡± Du Gang just smiled and said, ¡°I have met many people like you who said the same thing, do you know what their final oue was?¡± The Wind Element opponent frowned. Not waiting for his response, Du Gang continued, ¡°Those people, were swept off the stage in six seconds!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Wind Element opponent snorted disdainfully. ¡°You think, I¡¯m the same as them?¡± ¡°Exactly! ¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°That¡¯s the feeling, at that time, all those people were just like you¡­¡± In the final match, he didn¡¯t want to risk any unexpected events, so he employed his method of mockery. Of course, he knew how to choose the right strategy for different enemies. He usually wouldn¡¯t taunt an opponent who preferred not to talk, because such people often have firm wills and are not easily swayed. But those who initiated provocation were different. They were usually more prone to agitation. As anticipated, the Wind Element man opposite was already brimming with the desire to charge and kill Du Gang. [Match has started!] Just as the system voice finished, the Wind Element man plunged forward. ¡°Die!¡± He yelled angrily, ¡°I will make you understand, the end of a loudmouth¡­¡± This time his charge didn¡¯t hold back at all, reaching the peak speed that his Wind Element could attain¡­ ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A sh of white light, and the battle ended! ¡°Hehe!¡± In mid-air, watching the match, Chen Fengughed. Looking at Du Gang appearing in the winner¡¯s group below and the Wind Elementpetitor who had a dumbfounded expression appearing in the loser¡¯s group, he shook his head and said: ¡°Can¡¯t even control his own emotions, always thinking of provoking others, such an emperor, is just talented, otherwise his achievement would be limited¡­¡± Before his voice fell, Du Gang had already risen and sat on the fifth throne. [Congrattions, you¡¯ve advanced!] After the system reminded them again, this time, they didn¡¯t take away their thrones but instead moved them with their thrones to a new space. The next second, five people appeared in a new space. There were already many people sitting on thrones here. [Please wait patiently, the loser¡¯s group has already started thepetition for thest 22 seats of advancement¡­] At this moment, everyone¡¯s position was in ordance with the ranking of their points, without a doubt, Du Gang was cedst. As for the arrangement of the thrones, it was in a straight line which resulted in the people in front not noticing the Triple Domain user sitting behind them. After about half an hour of waiting, the space suddenly trembled, and the next second, another twenty-two thrones flew in. [The finals have ended, all 100 advancers have appeared!] [Congrattions on advancing to the ranking match¡­] [Congrattions, you¡¯ve won the chance to participate in the elimination match!] [After the conclusion of the ranking match, you will represent the White Dragon Mountain Elementary Universe Country in the second round: the Elimination Match!] Hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s spirit rallied. The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, the second round of the five major tournaments, was finally nearing! !! Chapter 173 - 173: 172: The Open Audition Ends! Chapter 173 - 173: 172: The Open Audition Ends!
Trantor: 549690339 After the conclusion of the Open Audition, Du Gang once again had a month¡¯s time. The reason for this dy, as before, was that thepetitions in other divisions of the same level were not yet finished. Even with another round-robin rankingpetition uing, time seemed rather plentiful.
Throughout this month, Du Gang practically spent his entire time in the Killing Field. In one month, he had participated in almost two million bouts ofbat. Each boutsted a few seconds at best, while the slowest fights stretched out to the full ten minutes. The results were quite impressive. Over the course of a month, his progress in the mastery of his Sharp Element had reached forty percent. Although it was not as fast as the Critical Strike Mystery, the pace was still quite eptable. One day, the round-robin rankingpetition finally began. For Du Gang, the importance of this rankingpetition was not particrly high as its oue would not affect his advancement to the elimination round. However, for the local imperial heirs, the rankingpetition was of paramount importance. This was rted to the honor of their families and their ranking among other imperial heirs. Of course, Du Gang was not entirely indifferent to it. He had his eyes on the prize of ten thousand Ster Crystals for the first ce. Ten thousand Ster Crystals would be sufficient for him to exchange for the rest of the methods of his martial art. The rules of the round-robin rankingpetition were publicized.
From 100 to 64: All participants will be randomly paired up, two in a group. After 10 rounds, the top 64 scorers will go through, with bonus points given for quick wins. From 64 to 32: The rules are the same as above, except each person only needs to fight two matches. Two consecutive wins means immediate advancement, two consecutive losses means immediate elimination. Those with one win and one losspete for the remaining advancement spots. From 32 to 16: Eight people are divided into four groups. Each group will y a seven-round round-robin tournament. The top four scorers from each group advance to the next round. Ties are decided by extra games. From 16 to 8: Four people are divided into four groups. Each group will y a three-round round-robin tournament. The top two scorers from each group advance to the next round. From 8 to 4: Four people are divided into two groups. Within each group a three-round round-robin tournament will be held. The top two scorers from each group advance to the next round. Championship: Four people are divided into two groups. Within each group, matches will be held. The losing contestants from each grouppete for third ce, the winning contestants willpete for the championship. Looking at theseplex rules, Du Gang was stunned, ¡°What the heck? Why does this tournament seem even moreplex than the previous one?¡± Barbaraughed, ¡°It¡¯s normal for it to beplex. For the residents of White Dragon Mountain, the round -robin rankingpetition is the most exciting event to watch¡­¡± ¡°Because, for all the previouspetitions, there were no actual battle videos, only numerical rankings¡­¡± ¡°This time, the round-robin rankingpetition will not only release the videos, but also live broadcast them¡­¡± ¡°When the timees, all sorts ofmentary will appear. People can watch the matches while listening to their favoritementator¡­¡±
¡°Of course, the most important aspect is the stakes. The round-robin rankingpetition can be said to be the biggest gamble within White Dragon Mountain; for every match, a massive number of people ce bets¡­¡± ¡°So, do you want to bet on yourself?¡± Barbara asked with a smile. Du Gang thought for a moment and then shook his head to refuse. Thispetition was different from the one in the Milky Way Gxy. In the Milky Way, he was the strongest and the most powerful, so he could y however he wanted. This time, however, was not as safe. He had watched the matches of the top fifty imperial heirs. They were all very strong, and even he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be able to win. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not betting then it¡¯s best not to get too involved. Get in there, it¡¯s about to start!¡± Du Gang nodded and entered the virtual universe once again. He was still transported to a separate arena. In the sky, the characters ¡®From 100 to 64¡¯ and a leaderboard were hanging. This time, the leaderboard wasn¡¯t connected to the previous points but rather had its own scoring system. In addition to the top 100 advancing to the top 64, the scores also served as a standard for judging draws. Since, very often, both sides were unable to secure a victory by the end of the ten-minute match, it was necessary to involve the scores and determine the victory or defeat ording to the umted points¡­ After not too long a wait, all one hundred participants took their positions. [Random Pairing, Begin!] Following the system¡¯s announcement, the hundred participants were dispersed onto fifty arenas, two contestants in each, ready topete. Upon arriving at the arena, Du Gang still stood in a state of immobility. His opponent was not particrly strong, with a reputation of being around the eightieth or nieth ce, so his luck seemed pretty good. There was also a five-minute countdown hovering over their heads. This time, the opening time was quite long, not only to allow spectators to ce bets but also to allow them to learn more about the contestants. Detailed information about each contestant were made avable online. Aside from some basic information, the tournament also revealed the total number of matches that a contestant had yed and how many they had won during the Open Audition. Du Gang, tri-domain of the Gold Element, Rank One Ster Level, total matches: 81, victories: 53, draws: 28 (losses due to point difference). Essentially, his draws were due to dragging the matches to their ten-minute limit. The online audience was astounded to see Du Gang¡¯s statistics. ¡°This is the power of ultimate speed. Apart from victories, there are only draws!¡± ¡°Yeah, this guy really broke into the round-robin rankingpetition just with his speed!¡± Many people only saw Du Gang¡¯s speed and did not notice his other efforts. In fact, he may have been eliminated in the Open Audition if he had relied only on his speed. Compared to Du Gang¡¯s mundane record, the records of others were decidedly more shy. Chen Feng, Week Quad-Domain, Ninth-Rank Ster Level, total matches: 62, victories: 62. His record was brilliant. He had essentially advanced round after round during the Open Audition, sopared to Du Gang, he had participated in 19 fewer matches. Inparison to him, Xiong Cang¡¯s performance fell slightly short. Xiong Cang, a Fire Element with a quadruple Domain, at the Ster Level Ninth Rank, haspeted 63 times in total, winning 62 rounds. Xiong Cang had topete one more time than Chen Feng because he lost once. Apart from Chen Feng, there were two other participants who maintained an undefeated record among the releasedpetitors. Lei Qiang, a Thunder Element with a quadruple Domain, at the Ster Level Ninth Rank, haspeted 62 times in total, winning all the rounds. He is a participant whose ranking is consistently in the third or fourth ce. Qiao Jin, a Gold Element with a quadruple Domain, a Mind Master, at the Ster Level Ninth Rank, also has won 62 rounds in total out of 62. At this moment, the most popr contenders for the championship on the inte are basically between Chen Feng, Lei Qiang, Qiao Jin, and Xiong Cang. Xiong Cang is slightly lesspetitive than the other three, considering that he lost a round to Qiao Jin. Besides these participants, the otherpetitors have more or less lost some rounds, resulting in them not being as popr as these few. The five-minute preparation time passed quickly and fifty arenas started their games simultaneously. The moment the game began, Du Gangunched his Skyward Third Transformation. This time, his opponent was a Wind Element with a quadruple domain. Seeing Du Gang disappear, this participant also chose to move at high speed. However, he didn¡¯t realize that he walked right into Du Gang¡¯s trap. Du Gang wasn¡¯t afraid of his opponent moving, he was afraid of him not moving. For this reason, Du Gang purposely slowed down a bit, creating an illusion for his opponent that he could be caught up with if he went all out. Then, as his opponent picked up speed, Du Gang quickly finished his counterattack by borrowing the opponent¡¯s force. ¡°Bang!¡± The Wind Elementpetitor was directly eliminated. Time spent: 3 seconds! At the same time, the scoreboard changed. [First ce, Du Gang, Points: 200] [Second ce, Chen Feng, Points: o] At this moment, games on other arenas have not finished. Only in Du Gang¡¯s arena, the first game was over with Du Gang securing his first victory. Meanwhile, the virtual universe erupted again. ¡°Holy shit, what kind of ghost is this Du Gang?!¡± ¡°How is he in first ce again? ¡°Does this guy have some secrets with points? Why every time when there are points involved, he alwayses first?¡± In an instant, many people who had originally forgotten about Du Gang ran into the official website¡¯s live streaming room where Du Gang was. At this moment, the game was already over, and Du Gang remained standing on the arena, quietly waiting for other games to finish. Therefore, all those who had just entered his live-streaming room clicked on the rey. This was a video thatsted only three seconds. At the start of the game, the image of Du Gang on the arena disappeared in an instant. Then, without even taking a tenth of a second, his opponent also disappeared. After that, there were countless shadow images on the arena that nobody could clearly see. In short, these two shadows chased each other relentlessly. In the end, at the third second, Du Gang appeared, and his opponent was already gone. ¡°Holy shit, was that some kind of godly fight?¡± ¡°What did I just watch?¡± Everyone was bbergasted,pletely clueless about what had happened. At this point, there was a special button under the video after it ended. [Slowdown by 100 times: 100 White Dragon Coins] Suddenly, everyone swiftly paid to watch the video again at 100 times slower. This time, the video still showed only afterimages. However, during thetter half of the first second, everyone saw a glimpse of the Wind Element participant. Both of them moved so fast that even at 100 times slowed down, they still couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. However, the Wind Element participant revealed his characteristic in a frame of the video, allowing everyone to recognize him. ¡°What the hell? Is Du Gang actually running away?¡± The frame where the Wind Element participant was exposed already revealed some situations to everyone. Originally, everyone imagined that it must be Du Gang chasing and his opponent fleeing. However, the result was contrary to their guess: Du Gang was the one fleeing, and his opponent chased him! ¡°This is literally¡­¡± The spectators were at a loss for words. ¡°Du Gang¡¯s opponent, isn¡¯t he overestimating his abilities?¡± ¡°Yeah, with his skill level, he dares to chase Du Gang!¡± Netizens started to discuss lively. At this moment, they finally acknowledged Du Gang¡¯s strength, no longer treating him as a tri-domain controller but as a formidable yer. Ten minutes passed quickly, and the second round of random matching began again. This time, Du Gang was matched with an Earth Element contestant. After waiting for another five minutes, giving the audience enough time to ce their bets, thepetition finally began. At the very moment it began, Du Gang swiftly entered the Ten Thousand Shadow Spear Mode. Instantly, the entire performance stage was filled with the shadows of his spear. Then, after just two minutes, he sessfully delivered the ¡®Sky-Defying Spear Strike¡¯ and triumphed over his opponent. This time, the time he took to win was not too fast, not too slow, putting him in the middle position, which caused his previous first ce ranking to drop sharply. ¡°Hoo!¡± Many people online gave a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought Du Gang was going to start a points ughtering mode again!¡± ¡°Me too, I was relieved when I saw his rank drop from first ce!¡± In the following matches, Du Gang had pretty good luck, with 6 victories and 2 draws. The two draws were deemed one win and one loss based on points. Therefore, his final score was 9 wins and 1 loss, which easily got him into the top 64! The round of 64 to 32 was still contested via the matching system, but only two matches were required. Two straight wins would allow one to advance, two straight losses would result in disqualification, and one win and one loss would result in a yoff. In the first match, Du Gang had a stroke of luck, encountering an opponent who was not too strong. After a brutal two-minute sh, he took the victory. However, in the second match, he met a guy ranked in the top ten on the points leaderboard. This time, the two of them battled it out for a full ten minutes without a definitive winner, and the oue was only determined based on scores. As Du Gang¡¯s score was not as high as his opponent¡¯s, he was dered the loser. This time, a total of 22 contestants achieved two consecutive victories, 15 people were beaten twice in a row, and the remaining 27 yers won one and lost one match each. The 22 contestants with two wins in a row advanced directly into the top 32. The 15 contestants who lost twice were directly eliminated. The remaining 27 contestants who won once and lost once continued topete for the remaining 10 advancement spots. And thepetition rules for the 27 to 10 matches were pretty interesting. Based on the scores of the remaining 27 contestants, the ten with the highest scores would defend their position on the stage. The remaining 17 contestants would challenge the stage, each getting one chance. The winners would ascend the stage while the losers would descend. Interestingly, Du Gang¡¯s score was just enough to put him in the tenth spot out of the 27 contestants. In other words, he also had to choose a stage and defend it. Stage 10 was the one Du Gang had to defend, and certainly, ording to scores, the contestant on stage 1 was undeniably stronger. This time, ten stages were ced in one space and underneath, stood 17 contestants. The audience could now see all the contestants¡¯ screens. At this point, the 17 contestants were in a difficult situation, unsure of whom to choose, or they simply didn¡¯t want to be the first to choose. After all, observing how otherspete and learning more about thepetitor¡¯s abilities would benefit them. In the end, it was a Fire Element contestant with a more explosive temper who directly chose to challenge Du Gang on stage 10. When they saw someone challenging him, the other 16 contestants naturally became less anxious. They all gathered around stage 10 and started to watch. ¡°I¡¯m Du Gang, the defender of Stage 10!¡± ¡°I am Huang Shi, the challenger of Stage 10!¡± The two introduced themselves briefly and the match began. As before, Du Gang chose the shadow spear attack at the beginning, continuing to umte critical hits. After trying and failing to pursue Du Gang, the Fire Element contestant quickly established an Advanced 5000 meter quadyer domain. There was indeed a difference between a 10 meter domain and a kilometer domain. The stage was only ten thousand meters long and wide, so a 5000-meter domain upied nearly half of it. This significantly limited the space in which Du Gang could move about. However, with Du Gang¡¯s Folding Mystery augmented with the Friction Mystery, it was still not that easy to restrict him. The opponent used every trick in the book but ultimately couldn¡¯t catch Du Gang. Three minutes into the game, Du Gang used the ¡®Sky-Defying Spear Strike¡¯ again. This time, the ¡®Sky-Defying Spear Strike¡¯ failed! The ¡®Sky-Defying Spear Strike¡¯, after all, wasn¡¯t truly defying the sky. When pitted against only a 10-meter range quadyer domain, its effect and power were exceptionally strong. However, when the opponent¡¯s domain size expanded, the ¡®Sky-Defying Spear Strike¡¯ could only advance about a hundred meters before being immobilized by the increasing suppressive force. The previous draws were the result of Du Gang being stuck like this: anytime he faced an opponent whose fouryer domain spanned over a hundred meters, it became increasingly difficult to take them down. Therefore, for the remaining time, all he could do was dodge, barely dragging the match out to the full ten minutes. ¡°Ten minutes have passed, the challenger has not won, the challenge has failed!¡± The Fire Element domain owner was unwilling to admit defeat, but in the end, he was removed from the stage by the system. After seeing this, the remaining contestants had lost hope for challenging Stage 10. Du Gang was too fast, they didn¡¯t think they could catch him, and their domain level was lower than that Fire Element contestant¡¯s. As a result, no one dared to challenge Du Gang again. So there he was, idling on the stage, watching the remaining 16 contestants continuously challenging the other stages. One hundred and sixty minutester, thepetition officially ended. The ten contestants still on the stage obtained thest 10 promotion ces. From 32 to 16, this time it was eight people in one group, divided into four groups for a single round-robin system. Each person fought seven rounds, and the four strongest contestants advanced. This time, Du Gang seemed to have hit rock bottom. Chen Feng and Xiong Cang, two hot favorites to win the championship, were in his group. Aside from them, the other five contestants were also incredibly powerful, or to be more precise, their Domains were all above the kilometer level. It didn¡¯t mean that they had specialized in training at the domain level, but rather that they had inadvertently reached this stage during theirprehension of the Mystery. Therefore, whenpeting with these people, Du Gang had drawn all of his seven matches in splendid fashion. However, based on the scoring rules, Du Gang had the lowest score among all the contestants. Thus, even though the seven matches ended in a draw, they were all dered defeats for him. ¡°Phew-¡± ¡°Du Gang has finally been eliminated!¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s practically monopolized all the draws in ourpetition this time!¡± In previous years, whatever thepetition, there were basically wins and losses. It was very rare for someone like Du Gang to have only wins or draws from beginning to end. And just like that, Du Gang¡¯s challenge match ended. He was ranked 32nd! After leaving thepetition space, Du Gang and his friend spent time in a private room, eating and drinking. ¡°You¡¯ve been going non-stop for so many days, Du Gang. You should just take a break today and watch the rest of the matches!¡± His friend said while sipping on a c. Du Gang thought for a moment and agreed. He had been way too tense, and his nerves didn¡¯t get a second¡¯s rest. Practice should actually be done in a rxed state! ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t practice today. Let¡¯s see who ends up winning the championship!¡± He wasn¡¯t too anxious right now. The tournamentmittee had already announced the start date of the knockout round to be in half a year¡¯s time. This meant that Du Gang had half a year to train. With his talent, he should be able to fullyprehend the Sharp Gold Mystery at the very least. If he was lucky, he might even be able to fullyprehend another Mystery. When he started watching the match, Du Gang finally got a glimpse of the true power of the Mind Master. Qiao Jin, the only Mind Master among the top 100 contestants, was also the only one to remain undefeated from the preliminaries to the finals and then to the challenge matches. That¡¯s right, in the matches from the top 16 to the top 8, Qiao Jin was in the same group as Chen Feng. Not only did he take a metal skateboard under his feet reaching one-fifth the speed of light, but he also had a weapon at nearly one-third the speed of light. While it was described as a weapon, it could actually be more urately described as ten thousand weapons. During an attack against his opponent, Qiao Jin¡¯s weapon would suddenly split from one flying sword into ten thousand flying swords, instantly killing Chen Feng, who had an Earth Element domain level four. This move even gave Du Gang a chill because he felt that Qiao Jin had not used his real power. If he let everything out, he might be even stronger! So, even if his speed had reached half the speed of light, if Qiao Jin could simultaneously control ten thousand flying swords at a third of light speed to carry out encirclement and blockade, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape! ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t encounter Qiao Jin in the previous matches!¡± In the video, Qiao Jin looked very cold. He was silent throughout and generally only used two tactics, one was stepping on a shuttle-like skateboard, and the other was the small sword he threw. Another undefeated yer, Lei Qiang, was also defeated by Qiao Jin in the matches from the top 8 to the top 4. The finalpetition results were very close to what the inte had predicted. Qiao Jin came in first, Chen Feng was second, and Lei Qiang and Xiong Cang were third and fourth, respectively. After the match ended, Du Gang received the rewards for this open audition. As he was ranked 32nd, the organizingmittee awarded him 100 Ster Crystals. He directly exchanged these Ster Crystals into 1.2 million points. Together with his previous one million points and five billion White Dragon Coins, he had a total of 2.7 million points. Of these, 2 million points were used by Du Gang to exchange for the seventh-rank technique from the ¡®Critical Strike Spear Technique¡¯. The remaining 700,000 points were converted into energy for his body to absorb, pushing his body size from 10001 meters to 10071 meters. After all of these preparations were done, Du Gang began to take stock of his circumstances. He now had three different Laws at his disposal. The ¡®Light and Dark Secrets¡¯ in the Light and Dark Element, provided him with both Blinding Mystery and Hidden Mystery. Even though both of these were at the Grand Mastery stage, Du Gang didn¡¯t use them in thepetition, not because he didn¡¯t want to but because he didn¡¯t get a chance. The ¡®Red Gold Spear Technique¡¯ in the Gold Element, with one Rank-Six technique and one Rank-Seven technique, he was able toprehend both Sharp Gold Mystery and War Gold Mystery, both of which were at the Grand Mastery stage. The ¡®Critical Strike Spear Technique¡¯ with one Rank-Six technique and one Rank-Seven technique, currently he onlyprehended the Critical Strike Mystery and trained it to the Grand Mastery. He hadn¡¯t started on the Rank-Seven. The ¡®Peak Spear Technique¡¯, a single Rank-Six technique, he has only progressed 40% in the Keen Edge Mystery. The ¡®Skyward Nine Transformations¡¯ in the Space Element, in nine volumes. As Du Gang¡¯s horizons expanded, he discovered that it contained nine different Mysteries. However, he only grasped two: the Friction Mystery and the Folding Mystery. The progress of these two Mysteries was very slow. The Friction Mystery had only reached 10% progress, and the Folding Mystery, which he had been using, had always been at 1% progress. After taking stock of his situation, Du Gang started quickly preparing a n for the next six months. The only factor limiting his power now was theck of Domains, leading to a low Domain weight. If he, like the other contestants, had four Domains, he was confident of winning first ce. So, this time, he nned to spend half a year, training the Keen Edge Mystery to reach four Domains, and then concentrate on the Rank-Seven ¡®Critical Strike Spear Technique¡¯ in order to make further progress. Compared to training in the manor outside, he preferred staying in the Life Space because it was safe enough here. Without his permission, no one could enter. Moreover, if someone came looking for him, they wouldn¡¯t think he was in the Storage Ring, because for a Storage Ring to support life, its value would be immeasurable, and there wasn¡¯t one in the entire White Dragon Mountain Kingdom! After exining some misceneous matters to his friend, Du Gang finally stepped back into the Life Space and began his training.. Chapter 174 - 174: 173: Heaven i s Pride Academy! Chapter 174 - 174: 173: Heaven i s Pride Academy!
(10,000-word big chapter, please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Remember, once you step out, you represent the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation. Your words and actions should reflect that¡­
¡°Do you understand?¡± In the za beneath the virtual universe building, Yan Xiong was giving his final instructions to the thirty yers who had advanced to the elimination round, among whom Du Gang was also standing. ¡°We understand!¡± The hundred people standing below responded in unison. Yan Xiong nodded approvingly beforeughing. ¡°Great, now, everyone, follow me!¡± Having said this, he flew off, controlling his speed so that everyone else could follow him. So they flew for more than half an hour and arrived at a base. At this moment, over a thousand people were already standing neatly in line there. ¡°These are thepany¡¯s Universe-Level Inner Sect Disciples, who will apany you to the Qiankun Universe Nation! ¡± Having briefly introduced them, Yan Xiong loudly instructed everyone, ¡°Board the ship!¡± Immediately the assembled crowd lined up and boarded the spaceship in an orderly fashion. Then, with a jump, the spaceship appeared at another base, abined base of the four majorpanies.
Quickly Du Gang and the others followed Yan Xiong off the spaceship. Outside, members of the other three majorpanies had all arrived. Next, the four groups congregated and boarded an evenrger spaceship. After adjusting the spaceship, it jumped again, reaching the White Dragon Fort first. From there, it embarked again, jumping towards the Qiankun Universe Nation. After a brief disorientation. when the spaceship reappeared. it had reached the transit base at the outskirts of the Qiankun Universe Nation. While operating the button to make the cabin transparent, Yan Xiongughed, ¡°Do you see that huge Bagua Map below?¡± At this moment, a giant Bagua Mapy beneath everyone,pletely obscuring the universe beneath it. ¡°This Bagua Map is the Qiankun Continent, which is the Qiankun Universe Nation¡­¡± After witnessing the grandeur of White Dragon Mountain, Du Gang wasn¡¯t too surprised, only curious as to howrge this Qiankun Continent would be. ¡°The Qiankun Continent has a diameter of ten million light years, almost a hundred timesrger than our White Dragon Mountain!¡±
Everyone was initially confused, wasn¡¯t White Dragon Mountain only a million light years away? But soon realized, White Dragon Mountain was a dragon, with a maximum length of a million light years, a long strip shape, while this Qiankun Continent was a very symmetrical octagonal shape. Now, the scene Du Gang saw at the White Dragon Fort was happening again. Outside this transit fortress, ten thousand spaceships of the same ss or even higher were scattered across the starry sky. Yan Xiong pointed to the other spaceships in the outer region, calmly saying, ¡°Fes, these spaceships, to the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation rank, are all finalists¡­¡± ¡°Just as the affiliated gxies thate to White Dragon Mountain. Now, to the Qiankun Continent, you¡¯re one of those ten thousand affiliated gxies¡­¡± Du Gang could ept this quickly, after all, he came from the Milky Way Gxy and had been looked down upon by the people of the White Dragon Mountain Universe Nation. But for Chen Feng and others, it was a bit hard to take, after all, they had always been the best, including their family situation. But now, they were like country bumpkins from a lower universe nation. ¡°The Qiankun Continent, divided into sixty-four areas ording to different positions on the Bagua Map, we will be going to the Qian area, the first area of Qiankun Continent¡­¡± Soon Du Gang experienced the same process as when he first arrived at White Dragon Mountain. Jumping into the interior of the continent, then the fourpanies separated, continuing to jump into the virtual universe inner region, where representatives from ten thousand universe nations, under the new branch building, received speeches from the local branch manager. ¡°Alright, all branch managers, please take your people to register their identities and arrange subsequent work!¡± The Sector Lord of the branch at the Qiankun Continent did not have much desire for speech, and after some perfunctory words, he dismissed the team and let each branch manager handle the subsequent work. Obviously, these branch managers had been to this ce before and were not clueless about it. Ten thousand teams entered different ports in sequence to register their identities. In addition to Du Gang and the other thirty yers who advanced to the elimination round, there were almost a thousand more Universe-Level Inner Sect Disciples, who were basically led by another ordinary Domain Lord Level powerhouse. After Du Gang and the other thirty people had their identities registered, Yan Xiong took them and left first. ¡°Do you know why I took you out alone?¡± Yan Xiong asked with a faint smile. The thirty people present all looked at one another. Chen Feng ventured a guess: ¡°Is it because we¡¯re the participants in the elimination round?¡± ¡°Chen Feng is right, the reason you are called here is indeed rted to your advancement in the eliminationpetition¡­¡± Yan Xiong smiled and said, ¡°You thirty are the most outstanding individuals in thest five thousand years on White Dragon Mountain¡­¡± ¡°Your future is not only as outer sect disciples, and not only as inner sect disciples, you can be core disciples like me, you can even be a direct disciple stronger than me, or even be eternal¡­¡± Suddenly, the entire audience was boiling with passion, wishing that they could immediately be core disciples or direct disciples. Yan Xiong paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°The reason you are called here is indeed rted to your advancement in this eliminationpetition¡­¡± ¡°The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition is held once every five thousand years. The representatives of the elementary universe countries that participate in thepetition in the medium universe countries are all exceptional talents¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that those cosmos-level inner sect disciples who came with you are outdoing you just because they¡¯re inner sect and you¡¯re outer sect. In fact, there are many who can¡¯t evenpare to you¡­¡± ¡°Let me put it this way, normally, students of early universe countries have to wait until they be cosmos-level inner sect disciples before they advance to mid-level universe countries¡­¡± ¡°But you all belong to the group who came to the mid-level universe country in advance, you are the most outstanding batch¡­¡± Du Gang understood this point. If the cosmos-level inner sect disciples were truly the most outstanding, they would have advanced in the previous Cosmic Peak Talents Competitions. Would they need toe here with them? ¡°In order to cater to the best talented disciples like you, the four majorpanies have established a Talents Academy in the medium universe country. Every year, only thepeting student candidates who have advanced from the lower universe countries can join this Talents Academy¡­¡± Suddenly, everyone present felt an excitement. Compared to the thousand-plus cosmic level disciples, they were clearly more outstanding. ¡°This Talents Academy enrolls new students every five thousand years, and gathers all the talents from the Qiankun Universe Country and its ten thousand affiliated elementary universe countries¡­¡± ¡°There are many resources in the academy. As long as you work hard enough and excel, you will get many resources!¡± Under Yan Xiong¡¯s leadership, everyone once again returned to the base from which they came. Once they boarded the spacecraft and jumped, they arrived at a huge, sealed base. At this moment, other talents from different gxies also disembarked from their ships. This time, not only were there people from the Virtual Universe Corporation, but people from the other threepanies had also arrived. The top one hundred from the White Dragon Mountain that were previously separated were reunited at this moment. Each early universe country sent one hundred contestants, meaning that ten thousand early universe countries sent a million contestants. ¡°There are one million students in our ss?¡± Chen Feng asked in astonishment. Although he had expected this, he was still a bit shocked after hearing the actual number. Yan Xiongughed, ¡°It¡¯s not just one million people. Those one million are just the talented ones from our ten thousand elementary universe countries. On the maind of Qiankun, there are actually another millionpetitors¡­¡± ¡°So, our ss in the Talents Academy has a total of two million people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yan Xiongughed, ¡°In total, the Talents Academy has ten sses, and the total number reaches twenty million. Imagine how much resources the four major corporations will invest for these twenty million students.¡± ¡°As long as you are excellent enough in the Talents Academy, you can seize resources from others and make even further progress¡­¡¯ Soon, an attendant came over. ¡°Students from White Dragon Mountain?¡± Yan Xiong nodded, ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°Alright, students follow me and parents stay here!¡± In the attendant¡¯s eyes, the four heads of departments were considered to be the parents. After Du Gang and others saw Yan Xiong nodding, they quickly followed the staff member and left. ¡°My name is Xi Wu, and I¡¯m your ss teacher¡­¡± As Xi Wu walked, she exined, ¡°In order to ensure you all grow rapidly, the senior management have organised different sses based on regions¡­¡± ¡°From now on, you students from White Dragon Mountain will be known as the first-year White Dragon ss¡­¡± Du Gang understood. The upper echelons were worried that they would be toofortable, so they purposely separated sses by region to create some trouble and potentially stir up some conflicts. ¡°In the Academy, there is a points system equivalent in value to all fourpanies. This means that you can exchange the points you earn in the Academy for resources from your respectivepanies¡­¡± ¡°There are many ways to earn points in the Academy¡­¡± Xi Wu suddenly looked at everyone with a deep meaning andughed, ¡°Of course, there are also many ways to lose points in the academy¡­¡± At this time, Xiong Cang suddenly said, ¡°Wait, teacher, didn¡¯t wee to participate in the eliminationpetition? Why are we suddenly going to school?¡± He was surprised, wasn¡¯t he here to make a name for himself? What does ¡®going to school¡¯ mean?! ¡°Hehe!¡± Xi Wu suddenlyughed, stopped, looked around and asked, ¡°All of you present here are at the Fourth Domain level, right?¡± At this moment, Qiao Jin and Chen Feng suddenly raised their hands, ¡°We¡¯re in the Fifth Domain¡­¡± Everyone was startled. They hadn¡¯t expected that these two had actually advanced to the fifth level in just half a year! Xi Wu wasn¡¯t surprised andughed, ¡°Good, you two are at the fifth level, while most of the others are at the fourth!¡± ¡°Do you know what is the weakest level among the one million contestants eligible to enter the eliminationpetition in the entire Qiankun continent?¡± ¡°Fourth Domain!¡± ¡°And what is the strongest level?¡± Before anyone could answer, he continued, ¡°The peak of the Sixth Domain. This kind of contestant, there¡¯s about ten thousand people on the Qiankun continent. There are also nearly a hundred thousand people in the Fifth Domain, and the rest are among the best in the Fourth Domain¡­¡± ¡°And only a hundred people can finally advance from the eliminationpetition. Do you understand what this means? It means that if you want to advance, you need topete with those ten thousand Sixth Domain contestants,pete with those hundred thousand Fifth Domain contestants. Do you think you can do it?¡± Xi Wuughed, ¡°Now, there¡¯s a month left before the eliminationpetition begins. Do you see yourselves as one of the hundred who will advance or one who will stay here for a long time?¡± Everyone was momentarily at a loss for words, ¡°Are there so many strongpetitors?¡± ¡°Of course, it seems incredible, but the poption numbers don¡¯t lie, everything is real!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y¡¯all have new Light Computers? There¡¯s introduction to the academy in them. Now, I will teach you the first lesson!¡± ¡°Warriors must contend!¡± Xi Wu pointed at a towering mountain in front andughed, ¡°This is the first step that you mustpete for, the scramble for the dorms!¡± ¡°Scramble for the dorms?¡± Everyone exims, ¡°Do dorms need to be fought for?¡± Isn¡¯t it just a ce to live? Why¡­ Xi Wuughed, ¡°This dorm isn¡¯t just a ce to live in, every different level represents different resources¡­¡± ¡°Get it!¡± ¡°The entire Dormitory Mountain is divided into ten major areas based on different grades. The top area belongs to the tenth graders, who enjoy the top-level resources, and the bottom area is for the first graders!¡± ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that lower grades can¡¯t go to the top. If your strength is sufficient, you can fight your way up¡­ don¡¯t think about the areas of the upper grades too much, their powers are all terrifying¡­¡± ¡°For now, think about how to seize a good position in the first year¡¯s area!¡± Xi Wuughed, ¡°The first-year area is divided into two hundred levels, each level has ten thousand dorms, just enough for two million students¡­¡± ¡°You, as freshmen, should have been sorted out, but arranging ranks for two million people would be a waste of time. So, based on the performance of the previous ss, the academy arranged the first dormitory for you, the new students¡­¡± ¡°Like you, the one million local students have also been divided into ten thousand sses¡­¡± ¡°For each grade, there are a total of twenty thousand sses. Unfortunately, your White Dragon ss ranked 19,501 in the year-end assessment of the second graders. Therefore, your initial dormitory area is on the fifth level, which is the bottom of the two hundred levels of the first-year dormitory area! ¡± Everyone in the field immediately became indignant, ¡°Why does the second grade determine our first grade position?¡± ¡°Exactly, their weakness is their problem, what does that have to do with us¡­¡± Xi Wuughed and said, ¡°You need to consider this, the second graders, five thousand years ago, just like you, were the best group of people from the White Dragon Mountain¡­¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that and then realized it. Everyone¡¯s mouth opened, somewhat unbelievable. Seeing the stupefied expressions of everyone, Xi Wuughed, ¡°Of course, not everyone is the same, there will inevitably be standout students among you this year¡­¡± ¡°And this dormitory allotment doesn¡¯t mean that you ept it as is. If you¡¯re not satisfied with your dormitory, the academy allows you to challenge the other higher-level students¡¯ dormitories. If you win, you can naturally exchange with them¡­¡± Before getting excited, everyone asked, ¡°What is the basic reward for this level?¡± ¡°Students living on the first level receive a basic reward of a hundred points per month, equivalent to a hundred Source Crystals¡­¡± ¡°For every level increase, there will be an additional hundred points (or a hundred Source Crystals). This means that if you live on the first level for a month, you¡¯ll only have a hundred points. But if you live on the 200th level, then you would have twenty thousand points for a month. That is equivalent to the basic reward of two Ster Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Every two hundred levels count as one grade. The rewards in the second-grade dormitory area are doubled¡­¡¯ ¡°Understand? If you have the strength, just snatch the dormitory of the tenth-grade students. Then your monthly basic reward will be ten times, which means you can get up to two hundred Ster Crystals each month!¡± Everyone present gasped. Xi Wu continued: ¡°Besides the dormitory area, there are many other ways to earn points within the academy. For now, you should think about which dormitory you want to live in¡­¡± ¡°Then where should we go if we want to challenge people on higher floors?¡± Seeing someone ask this question, Xi Wu pointed to a remote dormitory and smiled: ¡°See it? Each dormitory entrance has a number. Behind the number, there are the specific conditions of students. If you want to challenge, go to the virtual universe, check the conditions of the students corresponding to the numbers. If you are confident, then go ahead and challenge¡­¡± Xi Wuughed: ¡°Of course, to prevent students from malicious harassment, each challenge requires a corresponding amount of points. For example, if you want to challenge a student on the tenth floor, their monthly point reward is one thousand. Then you must put out one thousand to challenge. If you lose, one thousand points belong to the one who was challenged. If you win, you will obtain the right to live on that dormitory floor¡­¡± After hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened. At first, he was not interested in the dormitory area¡¯s maximum monthly reward of two hundred Source Crystals. But thinking about it, if someone constantly came to challenge, the potential earnings would be huge! Seeing that everyone was tempted, Xi Wu immediatelyughed: ¡°Alright, you can slowly understand the rest of the rules. Now, seize the time. If someone feels their strength is insufficient, just go directly to the fifth -floor dormitory assigned to you. For those who think they should not only live on the fifth floor, you can now go to the virtual universe to check the strength of other levels, and then challenge!¡± After he finished speaking, he stepped away and left. At the foot of this mountain, many people have already gathered. Basically, people from ten thousand gxies have alle here. ¡°Let¡¯s first return to our dormitories, and then observe the situation at higher levels before challenging!¡± Seeing the dense crowd and chaotic situation around, Chen Feng was the first to speak. After hearing this, others nodded and followed him towards the fifth-floor dormitory area. Soon, everyone arrived at the fifth level of the dormitory area. As expected, there was arge number in front of each mansion. Behind the number, there were some details about the student living there. Just as everyone was about to reach their own dormitories, suddenly, a notification sound rang from a student¡¯s Light Computer. [A student has challenged you for the dormitory, please enter the Light Computer within half an hour to respond, any dy will count as your automatic concession!] ¡°Has it started already?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately started running, speeding up towards their own dormitories! Not only them, all the freshmen, at this moment, started to run. On the way, there were constant notifications from their Light Computers about students challenging them. These challenges were mostlyunched by people whose lodging conditions were even worse than theirs. Over here, Du Gang also received a challenge. Given his fourth-realm Dominator status, it was indeed easy for him to be challenged. He quickly arrived at his own numbered dormitory. These dormitories were built with special materials. Aside from the owner¡¯s consent, no one else could enter arbitrarily. On arriving at the dormitory, Du Gang briefly surveyed the situation and then immediately found a quiet room to sit down and entered the virtual universe. This time, the ce he appeared in was different again. It was in the Pride Academy of the Qiankun Continent. Next, a small sprite-like figure jumped out in the virtual universe. ¡°Du Gang, a Fourth-Domain challenges you. Will you ept?¡± Du Gang smiled: ¡°Of course. I¡¯m on the fifth floor, he needs five hundred points to challenge me. Why should I refuse free points?¡± ¡°ept the challenge!¡± The next instant, he appeared on a stage. On the other side was a thin-faced man. ¡°I am¡­¡± Du Gang had no time for small talk. He directly activated the Third Transformation, and rushed over. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The challenger on the other side didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before Du Gang crushed his skull causing him to be eliminated. ¡°These 500 points are sofortably earned!¡± After the game ended, Du Gang was instantly pleased when he saw the new points credited to his ount. ¡°Du Gang, in the academy, after each challenge, there is half an hour of protection time, where you can avoid being challenged¡­¡¯ While speaking, the sprite pulled out information about the dormitories of higher levels. ¡°Now, among us first-year students, there are over ten thousand Sixth-Domain students, most of them are concentrated on the hundred-and-ny-ninth floor and the two hundredth floor¡­¡± ¡°And the Fifth-Domain students are concentrated between the hundred-and-eighty-first to the hundred-and-ny-eighth floors¡­¡± ¡°All that¡¯s left are the four-level domain users!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°What do you say, if I career into the pile of five-level domain users, would they all go mad challenging me?¡± Thinking about it, he directly instructed, ¡°B B, get me the information on five-level wind element domain users within that level¡­ He decided to leap directly from the fifth level, to around the one hundred and nieth level, so that the people below could challenge him! Soon, B B had located the rted information. Du Gang quickly started to select, any of the five-level wind element domain user could be challenged, but in the end, he picked one with the highest ranking. The one hundred and ny-eighth level, a wind element domain user named Luo Sheng! To challenge him, it would cost 19,800 points. For this amount of points, Du Gang didn¡¯t bother at all and paid directly. Then, after waiting about thirty seconds, the challenge was epted on the other side. With a ¡°swoosh¡±, he appeared on the stage. ¡°Hehe!¡± Luo Sheng, as soon as he reached the stage, startedughing. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts, a mere four-level domain user and you dare to challenge He was shaking his head and taunting, ¡°You country bumpkins really have no idea how big the gap between us and Qiankun maind is¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Du Gang had already begun his third transformation, disappearing in an instant. ¡°How bold ! ¡± To Luo Sheng¡¯s surprise, his opponent didn¡¯t bother to let him finish speaking and had already moved to attack, making him both angry and annoyed. Without another word, he immediately flew up and charged towards Du Gang. Half the speed of light, for him, was nothing special. ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang, while operating at a high speed, swiftly struck Luo Sheng, only to be instantly blocked by him. Seeing this, he seemed surprised and paused for a moment, then he quickly turned around and started to flee. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Seeing Du Gang turn to flee, Luo Sheng hurriedly gave chase. Little did he know, at this moment a faint smile appeared on Du Gang¡¯s face. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± Just then, Du Gang¡¯s originally fleeing figure abruptly turned back. This maneuver made Luo Sheng¡¯s eyes bulge out in shock, his face full of astonishment. ¡°How is this possible, is there no inertia?¡± Not only that, before he could even react, Du Gang rushed towards him at an even faster speed, nearly equating the speed of light. ¡°Bang!¡± A white sh passed by and that five-level domain user was directly eliminated! [Congrattions, you have sessfully challenged and won the dormitory of the one hundred and ny-eighth level. Your dormitory number is: 1980054] The dormitory number was actually very simple; the first three digits represented the floor, while thest four digits were the dorm code within the floor, just right from 0000 to 9999. ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± A message came from Du Gang¡¯s wrist-mounted lightputer. When he opened it, he found that there was an additional group chat in hismunication. White Dragon ss Group (Members: 101): Chen Feng: ¡°Hahaha, everyone, I¡¯ve made it to the thirty-fifth floor!¡± When he opened it, he saw that in addition to their one hundred students, there was also Tamaki, the teacher. He understood that this was a ss group that the institute had automatically added them to ording to their ss. After Chen Feng finished speaking, another student spoke: ¡°Brother Feng is so cool, I only made it to the eleventh floor!¡± ¡°Wuwu, I was defeated by a guy from the fourth level and fell down to the fourth level!¡± This was a girl. Following Chen Feng¡¯s words, the other students also started chatting. Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Look quickly, Qiao Jin¡¯s dorm number has changed to the one hundred and eighty-first floor!¡± Du Gang immediately checked Qiao Jin¡¯s information in the group, and sure enough, in the dorm number column behind him, it had be 1815461 Someoneughed: ¡°Isn¡¯t this normal? After all, Qiao Jin is a five-level domain user!¡± Someone else reacted, ¡°Chen Feng, aren¡¯t you already a five-level domain user? Why are you still on the thirtieth floor instead of moving up? Chen Feng was silent for a moment, then replied with a smile: ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t this just to be safe and take it slow?¡± He casually clicked on the person who challenged him, checked their information, and thenughed: ¡°Zhang Ling, you¡¯re also on the eighth level, aren¡¯t you? With your strength, you should be higher than this, right?!!¡± Zhang Ling helplessly said: ¡°Brother Feng, I¡¯m not like you, I really can¡¯t get up anymore!¡± ¡°I just challenged a guy from the tenth level, who, like me, is a four-level domain user and his domain was restrained by me. but he still managed to defeat me directly. All my one thousand points are gone!¡± At this moment, someone curiously clicked on Du Gang¡¯s information, and suddenly, he was stunned. He was stunned for a moment, ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be 0050054?¡± After looking several times and finding the number to be the same, he was shocked and quickly sent a message in the group: ¡°Quickly check Du Gang¡¯s dorm number, it seems like there¡¯s a BUG!¡± When everyone heard it, they quickly started to check. Upon seeing it, they were all surprised. ¡°Fu*k, how did Du Gang get to the one hundred and ny-eighth floor?¡± ¡°Yeah, how did he bug out?¡± At this moment, Xi Wu suddenly spoke up: ¡°There¡¯s no BUG, this is the virtual universe, no one will get a BUG. Du Gang being on the one hundred and ny-eighth floor only proves that he challenged someone and climbed up by himself!¡± Everyone was shocked and quickly looked at the detailed information behind Du Gang. Indeed, there were two records of battles, one for winning a challenged battle, and another for winning a battle he initiated. [Fifth-level student Du Gang challenged one hundred and ny-eighth level student Luo Sheng, and won!] ¡°Fu*k, how is this possible?!!¡± Everyone quickly checked Luo Sheng¡¯s information. Indeed, he was a five-level domain user, and a strong one at that. He was just one step below those six-level domain users. ¡°How did he do it?¡± At this moment, everyone felt utterly baffled. ¡°Could it be because his speed increased again?¡± Someone remembered the time during the preliminary finals when Du Gang, relying on his unmatched speed, squeezed into the finals as a two-level domain user and advanced into the top hundred as a three-level domain user against all other four-level domain contestants. Now, the people watching the group chat felt like Du Gang was a very strange person. ¡°Cancel protection time!¡± Du Gang snatched this position specifically to encourage others to challenge him and earn points, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t keep his protection time. As soon as he canceled his protection time, a challenge message from someone immediately came. Without any hesitation, he directly epted it. After he entered the stage, to his surprise, the challenger was a four-level domain user. ¡°You little kid, how on earth did you get to this position?¡± Looking at this Four-Domain practitioner, Du Gang was utterly speechless. Did he think that just because he had fought against me, he could withstand the challenge of the arena? Shortly, thepetition began, and Du Gang didn¡¯t bother talking to such a fool. ¡°Whoosh!¡± After a sh of gold light, a white light appeared, and there was only Du Gang left on the stage. ¡°These idiots, are they throwing money away? [Congrattions, you won the match and earned challenge points: 19800 points] Nearly twenty thousand points for just one game! ¡°Twenty thousand points, equivalent to two Ster Crystals, which could increase my height by two meters¡­¡± Du Gangughed and quickly said: ¡°Cancel protection time!¡± Immediately, another challenger¡¯s information floated out. This time, it was still a Four-Domain practitioner. He didn¡¯t understand the thinking of these Four-Domain practitioners, but it didn¡¯t matter, if people were giving him money, he would fight! At this moment, many people had noticed Du Gang, and as soon as they discovered his ranking and realm, many people started to challenge him incessantly. For local Four-Domain practitioners, reaching the 198th level meant that they could show off in front of their old family, friends, and ssmates. Even if it onlysted half an hour, it was enough for them! Moreover, in the eyes of these children ofrge families, twenty thousand points really weren¡¯t much! Even those who came from ten thousand elementary universe nations were not poor at all. You should know that the conversion of points is based on the local universe nation. This meant, beforeing here, they could exchange one hundred million for ten thousand points. Like Chen Feng and the others, weren¡¯t they all the first imperial sons of the top families in White Dragon Mountain? Those with little money were given one hundred billion by their families before leaving, which they converted to one million points. Some even received a trillion from their family, which they exchanged for ten million points! So, those who could appear in the Talent Academy were not as short of money as one might think. Of course, the academy is not just there to dispense points to the students, many things, money and points can¡¯t buy. In this moment, nearly a million first-year students discovered Du Gang¡¯s situation, and among these people, at least ten thousand reported having ns to challenge Du Gang. So, inside the academy, Du Gang was feeling quite breezy, as he encountered only Four-Domain practitioners, they were dispatched in waves every few seconds, and he began to make a killing. It was not as if there weren¡¯t any Five -Domain practitioners challenging him. After all, the level Du Gang was in, was considered fairly high even among the Five-Domain practitioners. However, the Five-Domain practitioners that discovered Du Gang at the moment and initiated challenges were not as many as the Four-Domain practitioners, so Du Gang kept encountering Four-Domain practitioners. The most interesting thing was, some people who discovered Du Gang on the 198th level and was only a Four-Domain practitionerunched a challenge application, then realizing that Du Gang was protected, they stopped caring. However, in reality, once a challenge is initiated, and the number of people is sufficient, the queue system would kick in. For instance, right now, the number of people challenging Du Gang had resulted in a queue of over ten thousand people. ¡°Are there options to cancel for these people queued to challenge me?¡± After a game ended, Du Gang Quicklv asked. ¡°Cancetion can be requested!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang quickly started the next match without hesitation. Any Four-Domain opponent basically only required him a second to defeat. In this way, in just a few minutes, he epted nearly a hundred challenges from Four-Domain practitioners. Finally, in the one hundred and first game, the turn of a Five-Domain practitioner to challenge came. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s finally my turn. Kiddo, how did you manage to¡­¡± The opponent had just started to speak when Du Gang had already made his move! He was here to make money, not to listen to these emotional outbursts. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± In an instant, the arena was filled with images of Du Gang. This time, his speed was even faster, and the arena was full of images of his spear. The opponent was surprised by this speed, and once he unfolded his domain, he found that the spear images were not that powerful, and he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn it, I thought you were so powerful, but turned out you¡¯re just a weakling?!!¡± The opponent was very angry, and when he wanted to tear Du Gang apart, he discovered that although Du Gang¡¯s attacks were weak and couldn¡¯t hurt him, he seemed unable to catch his opponent. ¡°Damn!¡± At this moment, ten seconds had passed since the start of the match, and Du Gang¡¯s previously elusive figure suddenly appeared. ¡°Haha!¡± The opponent immediately rejoiced, ¡°Can you not maintain this speed anymore?¡± He thought that Du Gang¡¯s speed was due to some secret technique and swiftly moved towards Du Gang¡¯s position. However, the next second, a tremendous pressure was released from Du Gang¡¯s side. ¡°Heaven Defying Spear!¡± With a low shout, the entire arena was instantly cleared, and the Five-Domain practitioner was reduced to ashes. Compared to six months ago, Du Gang¡¯s current strength was even more formidable, and he had gained a profound understanding of burst damage. The original damage he could deal under the same critical hit chance was stronger, leading him to trigger the Heaven Defying Spear in just ten seconds. ¡°Cancel protection time!¡± After the game ended, Du Gang never stopped and continuously epted challenges. He wanted to snatch their pre-paid points for the Virtual Universe from these guys before they reacted and cancelled thepetition. ¡°Cancel protection time!¡± ¡°Cancel protection time!¡± In just ten minutes, Du Gang had yed nearly five hundred games. The fastest gamessted one or two seconds, and the slower ones took around ten seconds. His current strengthpletely crushed Four-Domain practitioners, and even the Five-Domain practitioners couldn¡¯tst long against him! With the number of defeated challengers gradually increasing, they, upon realizing they couldn¡¯t defeat Du Gang on their own, chose to tell more people about this. ¡°Not only that, he¡¯s basically winning a game every three to five seconds, non-stop!¡± Some people even noticed Du Gang¡¯s detailed information note. They discovered that in a short time, he crazily epted challenges and won. ¡°This guy is extremely terrifying, just look, Four-Domain practitioner killing Five-Domain practitioners. And these Five-Domain challengers can¡¯t evenst ten seconds¡­ ¡® ¡°Those Four-Domain student challengers can¡¯t evenst three seconds!¡± For a time, news of Du Gang began to circte wildly on the internalwork of the academy. When people thought that Du Gang might be the descendent of a hidden family, they saw in his data suffix that he was a member of the White Dragon ss. This meant, he came from an elementary universe nation on White Dragon Mountain! This shocked everyone! PS: The average subscription is dropping like crazy, and I¡¯m about to fall out of the Combat Power Ranking. To achieve my end-of-the-month goal of defeating the eagle, from now on three daily updates will be consolidated into two: one at noon and the other at night.. Chapter 175 - 175: 174: The Nine Most Powerful Talents of the Past Hundred Million Years! Chapter 175 - 175: 174: The Nine Most Powerful Talents of the Past Hundred Million Years!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who is Du Gang?¡± This was the question echoing around the intr of the Tianjiao Academy this day.
Actually, like Du Gang, most students had begun to take on challenges once they found out that different levels came with different resources. At first, only those who happened to scroll quickly noticed Du Gang. However, with his constant victories and word spreading through various groups, more and more people learned about Du Gang. ¡°Heard the news? There¡¯s a badass in the White Dragon ss who has captured up to the 198th level with Domain Rank Four!¡± ¡°What? Domain Rank Four upying the 198th level? I recall anything above the 181st level is supposed to belong to those with Domain Rank Five¡­¡± ¡°Correct! And this guy, he fought his way up there, winning hundreds of matches!¡± ¡°Moreover, do you know what the White Dragon ss is? ¡°White Dragon ss, second grade ss, ranked 19,501 out of 20,000 sses, belonging to the bottom fifth tier!¡± ¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s quite a stretch!¡± The news about Du Gang started to circte in all the freshman groups. Upon hearing this, many people quickly looked up Du Gang¡¯s information and checked it for themselves. When they saw that Du Gang already had hundreds, almost a thousand victories, they were utterly shocked. ¡°How long has the school year been? Where did he get all these wins?¡±
¡°Ha, try refreshing his profile every three to five seconds, or at most every ten seconds!¡± When someone tried refreshing a few secondster and found Du Gang¡¯s victory counter kept on jumping upwards, they were stupefied. ¡°Is¡­is he just constantly fighting?¡± ¡°Exactly! He doesn¡¯t even take a breath, battles whoever challenges him¡­¡± ¡°Is he really that ferocious?¡± None of the spectators realized that Du Gang¡¯s goal was to amass points. Basically, everyone who managed to advance was a prince, brought enough points with them, and nevercked money¡­ Although the elders in their respective families warned them that this was thest bit of assistance that their family could provide and that they needed to spend it wisely. However, these princes had always beenvish spenders, so they didn¡¯t care about these 20,000 points. For them who had tens of millions of points, this was just a drop in the bucket. ¡°Damn it, I refuse to believe that a Domain Rank Four can be this strong, beating Domain Rank Five!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ranked first in the Dove Kingdom, let me kick his ass!¡±
When everyone discovered that Du Gang¡¯s final ranking in the Open Audition was 32nd, theypletely lost their minds. Nobody truly believed that Du Gang actually fought his way up there. Even if he were the first, there were a thousand first ces in each of the ten thousand universes! As prodigies, everyone had absolute confidence in their own abilities. Unless they saw Du Gang¡¯s strength for themselves, they wouldn¡¯t believe it! Not to mention outsiders, even people like Chen Feng wanted to challenge Du Gang at this moment. As for these challenges, Du Gang was always willing. In fact, he wished for an even more intense storm. Concerned that these bustling spectators would disperse after they¡¯ve had their fun, Du Gang took the initiative to go to the academy forum and grandiosely dered: ¡°I am Du Gang, among this year¡¯s students, I im to be the first. Who dares to im second?¡± ¡°Too weak! Freshmen, aren¡¯t you all too weak? Is there anyone who canst more than ten seconds against me?¡± ¡°As a first-year student, I feel profound loneliness, the loneliness of being unmatched¡­¡± ¡°Who dares to defy me? Dorm number 1980054, I wee all challengers!¡± To attract haters and more challengers, he deliberately let loose an invitation. To him, the Tianjiao Academy was like a treasure trove. Compared to the pitiful rewards from various trials such as the academy leaderboard and the Thorn Tower, earning points from fellow students was the most reliable method! Du Gang had examined the handbook thoroughly. The overarching principle of it was to ¡°Fight!¡± All individuals, if they wish to have resources, just need to fight! If you are strong enough, talented enough, and brave enough to fight, then you can obtain anything. Instead of stopping Du Gang from provoking an entire grade, the academy not only agreed with his approach, but also fan the mes by releasing a new notification. ¡°Freshman Strongest Neer Title Competition!¡± ¡°Considering the great strength of freshman Du Gang, surpassing ordinary students, we have specially introduced the Strongest Neer title. For a limit of three days, anyone who can remove Du Gang from dorm number 1980054 will be awarded this title¡­¡± ¡°Note: If no one can defeat Du Gang within three days, the title of Strongest Neer will belong to Du Gang¡­¡± ¡°Strongest Neer¡¯s Special Privilege One: Unique and eye-catching king¡¯s badge for forum posts!¡± ¡°Strongest Neer¡¯s Special Privilege Two: Exclusive king¡¯s frame for personal information! ¡± ¡°Strongest Neer¡¯s Special Privilege Three: Half-price for any special locations in the school that requires points!¡± ¡°Strongest Neer¡¯s Special Privilege Four: Priority in all types of service projects¡­¡± Upon seeing this information released by the academy, everyone was taken aback! ¡°Holy shit! This Neer King title is invincible!¡± ¡°King¡¯s badge for forum posts, king¡¯s frame for personal information, these are showoff tools¡­ ¡°You dummy, the truly valuable ones are special privileges three and four. Some secret realms with exceptional training results are not only expensive, but also require a long queue. Owning this Strongest Neer title is simply unbeatable!¡± At this moment, all the freshmen were in an uproar. Those who didn¡¯t know about Du Gang now all knew him. Not only the freshmen, but when students from other grades heard about this, they were all envious. ¡°Had we had this title when we were there!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, it would¡¯ve been great!¡± The freshman students once again felt the preciousness of this title from the mouth of the senior students! Nearly all the students rushed to Du Gang¡¯s dorm and applied for a challenge there. Du Gang was quite pleased with these challenges. He also felt that Tianjiao Academy was too good, the academy even treated him well! It not only allowed him to take advantage of the system, but also added fuel to the fire by giving him a better title, giving the freshmen more reasons to challenge him. Whether it¡¯s for the points or the Neer King title, Du Gang had to hold on for these three days! However, he received very good news that after he got a new lightputer, he was able to scan his physique. This meant he could transform in the virtual universe! For him, this was incredibly good news. Within an hour, Du Gang had won a thousand matches. Moreover, he encountered a Domain Rank Six challenger. After a fierce ten-minute battle, a stalemate was dered, and by default the defending champion Du Gang was deemed victorious. This duel should have already shown everyone Du Gang¡¯s strength. Still, no one was willing to stop, and no one gave up challenging him. On one hand, they were vying for the coveted Strongest Neer title, and on the other hand, the insignificant 20,000 points. As far as they were concerned, the choice was clear. Moreover, unlike the media, students wouldn¡¯t broadcast everywhere that Du Gang had battled a stalemate with a Domain Rank Six challenger. Even the rank six domain user held the intention that other people should also try and experience failure. In ten hours, Du Gang had aplished twenty thousand victories. Nobody noticed that Du Gang¡¯s strength had once again increased. The rank six domain user who could only manage a tie with Du Gang before, ended up losing in four or five matches. The students weren¡¯t constantly focused on him. After applying to challenge Du Gang, they went on to find new targets for themselves. There were too many challenging Du Gang. Waiting only for his match would waste a lot of time. Even a fool wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. The new students mostly continued their challenges, asking their little spirits about Du Gang whenever they took a break. A day passed, and Du Gang earned victories in fifty thousand battles. Most people realized over the course of this day that he was a truly powerful contestant! Many, though the tie between a rank four domain user and a rank six domain user seemed improbable, had to reluctantly ept Du Gang¡¯s strength in light of the facts. Tvvo days passed, and Du Gang achieved a hundred thousand victories. At this point, some people noticed that Du Gang seemed to have broken through to rank five domain. ¡°He has broken through to the rank five domain, what now?¡± For rank four domain users, this wasn¡¯t good news as it diminished their chances of defeating Du Gang significantly. Thus. auite a few rank four domain users chose to give uD the challenge. After all, their twenty thousand points weren¡¯t just blown to them by the wind. While Du Gang was still a rank four domain user, it was bearable to spend twenty thousand points for a shot at victory. But now, facing a rank five domain user who could defeat rank six domain users, they decided against it. Suddenly, the scenario where over a million people had applied to challenge Du Gang changed instantaneously. About seven to eight hundred thousand people eventually chose to give up the challenge. But two to three hundred thousand people persevered, mostly rank four domain users, hoping to win against the odds. This made the rank six domain users incredibly exasperated. They were very confident in their own abilities, but due to the long queue, they couldn¡¯t get a chance topete. The polite ones would advise online, ¡°Du Gang has reached rank five domain. Rank four domain users should stop fighting for the chance to battle and give the rank six domain users the opportunity¡­¡¯ However, those with a bigger temper began swearing outright. ¡°Can those rank four domain rubbish, stop hogging the spots without doing anything? Even if you¡¯re matched with him, do you believe you can beat Du Gang?¡± Initially, rank four domain users were unsure whether to stay in the challenge line or not. After all, Du Gang had be more formidable and was no longer an easy opponent for them. However, their anger was stoked upon hearing such disrespectful insults. ¡°So what if you¡¯re rank six domain? You¡¯re merely born two years earlier than us. If you¡¯re capable, let others challenge you!¡± ¡°Exactly, Du Gang was able to fight his way up from the rank four domain. We didn¡¯t see any of you rank six domain users challenging rank eight domain users¡­¡± Most of the first-year students were rank four domain users, and they managed to suppress those rank six domain users, leaving them speechless. At the same time, all the rank four domain users still in line gave up on the idea of cancelling the challenge. ¡°I was going to give up on the challenge, but after hearing that uncouth insult, I changed my mind. Even if it means giving Du Gang twenty thousand contribution points, or even pushing him to the top, it¡¯s better than letting those uncultured people go first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I think the same as well. If any of you think you can beat Du Gang and haveints, me that person who made the outrageousment!¡± With this, quite a few rank six domain users were infuriated, both at rank four domain users and the reckless idiot who made thatment. No one knew that Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s ount had increased by a hundred thousand points and a rank six domain user in the dormitory area on the two hundredth level also received a hundred thousand points. Yes, this was Du Gang¡¯s doing! While in battle, he identally entered a certain state again, pushing his already near-perfect Sharp Mystery to fullpletion and causing him to advance to rank five domain against his will. When he saw the seven or eight hundred thousand rank four domain users who had canceled their applications, Du Gang was heartbroken. After some thought, he went to Bai Xiaosheng and asked him to act as a mediator to buy off someone to stir up controversy. After all, with his strength as a rank five domain user, he could instantly kill rank four and five domain opponents. Whereas, against a rank six domain user, he would have to spend a few minutes. You must understand, he earns twenty thousand points for each contest, the time saved is worth more than spending two hundred thousand points. Of course, spending one hundred thousand points is not enough to make a sixth-rank domain student bombard the map stupidly. What truly matters was Bal Xiaosneng¡¯s moutn. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more valuable to be on good terms with a student who canpete with the sixth-rank domain with only a fourth-rank domain, than one hundred thousand points?¡± That remark convinced the carefully selected student of the sixth-rank domain. After all, the price for challenging Du Gang was public, and his profile had all victory records. Everyone could see that Du Gang won one hundred thousand matches. At twenty thousand points per match, that¡¯s twenty billion points. For any student, this is astronomical. ¡°Even if Du Gang loses now, he would have made a fortune!¡± ¡°Yeah, twenty billion points, I want to block him at his dormitory entrance like those girls next door!¡± ¡°Block him? Why?¡± ¡°What else, want to help Du Gang spend money!¡± Finally, the three-daypetition ended. Du Gang fought a total of 150,000 matches, undefeated! Other than sending Xi Wu as a representative to congratte him, the institution didn¡¯t even show its face. However, they gave him the title he deserved. [Strongest Neer King] Du Gang, rank-five domain, dorm number 1980054, battles: 150,000, victories: 150,000¡­ After this neer king award was presented, Du Gang was helpless as most of the challengers disappeared. Ny-five percent of the nearly two hundred thousand challengers ran away, leaving only about ten thousand people. Adhering to his principle of not wasting, he spent five hours and finished ying against the remaining ten thousand people! Thus, this hot three-day-longpetition finally concluded. ¡°Du Gang, is he the strongest person in the first grade now?¡± ¡°Not exactly, the strongest ones have not fought with him!¡± ¡°Yes, a group of the strongest sixth -rank domain users has never appeared¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t appear, where did they go?¡± ¡°Secret Realm! They went into the Secret Realm the moment they entered the academy!¡± After the battles ended, Du Gang suppressed his joy and first thanked Bai Xiaosheng and another helping sixth-rank domain user. After he hung up the contact, he finally had time to check his gains. Thirty-one billion, over six hundred and eight million points! All day long, Du Gang was smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Red Gold Spear Technique Eighth Rank Method needs five million points? Buy!¡± ¡°Critical Strike Spear Technique Eighth Rank Method needs five million points? Buy!¡± He directly spent seventeen million points and bought the remaining four methods. Next, ording to one ster crystal increasing the Ancient God¡¯s body by one meter, he spent nine billion points, exchanged for ny thousand ster crystals, directly boosting the height of the Ancient God¡¯s body from ten thousand meters to the maximum ster level of one hundred thousand meters. This level was also reached by Du Kang, which meant, from now on, Du Gang was about to surpass him. After discovering that the remaining twenty-two billion points could only exchange for twenty-two nucleus crystals, not even one percent of the ten tnousana nucleus crystals reqmrea ror aavancmg to cosmic Level, DU (jang finally calmed down. ¡°Next goal, earn one trillion points, get together ten thousand nucleus crystals, advance to Cosmic Level!¡± Before he could n his next step, Xi Wu came to him. ¡°Du Gang, what did you buy so many ster crystals for?¡± Xi Wu went straight to the point: ¡°You¡¯re just at the ster level rank one. Nine to ten ster crystals should be enough for you to fully advance. There¡¯s no need for you to buy so many ster crystals¡­¡± Having heard this, Du Gang didn¡¯t offer any exnation. He simply nodded his head, ¡°I understand!¡± Seeing his nonchnt attitude, Xi Wu shook his head and didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, he said, ¡°Instead of ster crystals, you could convert them into nucleus crystals. This is something you can use when you reach the cosmic level¡­¡± ¡°Even though you haven¡¯t reached the cosmic level yet, it¡¯s important to n ahead and prepare. Otherwise, when the timees¡­¡± Du Gang felt rather helpless. He too wished to prepare for his cosmic-level cultivation as soon as possible, but his current strength simply wouldn¡¯t allow it. Merely to advance from the ster level to the cosmic level, he would need ten thousand nucleus crystals. And what about from the cosmic level to the domain lord level? It was too difficult! After speaking for a while, Xi Wu paused before saying, ¡°Besides this, I need to tell you a few things that you¡¯re not aware of¡­¡± Sent by the academy, he was here to caution Du Gang against being overly proud or impulsive. After all, a freshman, upon achieving some sess might be somewhatcent. And so, it was necessary to present him with a reality check, so as not to waste his impressive talent. ¡°Du Gang, do you think you¡¯re invincible in the first year?¡± Du Gang smiled and subtly unted his ¡®Strongest Neer¡¯ title. Seeing this, Xi Wu shook his head, ¡°This title doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re truly invincible in the first year¡­¡± He said seriously, ¡°There are many monsters in this batch of first-year students. Do you think you¡¯re the only one capable of fighting above your rank?¡± Du Gang raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Xi Wu nodded, ¡°Precisely, besides you, there are other students who can also fight above their rank!¡± ¡°Moreover,pared to you, they are on the sixth level of the domain, and some of them even have records of defeating the seventh-level domain warriors¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t challenge you this time!¡± Du Gang asked uncertainly, ¡°They didn¡¯t challenge me? They were not interested in the title of Strongest Neer?¡± Xi Wu shook his head, ¡°Not really, they just didn¡¯t know the external situation, those monsters all entered the secret realm!¡± ¡°Secret realm?!¡± Xi Wuughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the school just let you guys fight without any benefits, right?¡± ¡°The so-called secret realms include secret realms that promote cultivation, secret realms that enhance martial arts, secret realms that enhance theprehension ofws, and many more¡­¡± ¡°Every single opportunity to enter these secret realms is highly sought after, it¡¯s very precious!¡± ¡°Of course, even though all of you are students, in order to get the qualification to enter secret realms, you need to pay a huge price!¡± Du Gang was taken aback and asked, ¡°How much are the tickets to the secret realms?¡± ¡°The cost of a single entry into amon secret realm starts at one million points. As for higher-level secret realms, ten million points, even a hundred million points would not be enough!¡± Xi Wu smiled and said, ¡°However, your current points may just be enough for one trip to a secret realm¡­¡± At this point, he paused once again, then said, ¡°I did not n to tell you this, but seeing your strength now, you might have a chance in the knockout round¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, who do you think is the strongest opponent in this knockout round?¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it those who entered the secret realms?¡± Xi Wu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not them. They don¡¯t rest for even a moment, all in order to face the strongest group of individuals!¡± ¡°The strongest group of individuals?¡± Du Gang was curious, ¡°Apart from those monsters you mentioned, are there stronger ones who haven¡¯te to the academy yet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡± After contemting for a moment, Xi Wu said, ¡°Let me give you a critical piece of information. The Cosmic Peak Talents Competition is held once every five thousand years, and only those below ten thousand years old are allowed to participate!¡± ¡°Every five thousand years, below ten thousand years old¡­¡± After mulling it over a few times, Du Gang suddenly understood. ¡°So, teacher, you mean there are people who have participated in thepetition twice before?¡± ¡°Not entirely dense!¡± Xi Wu nodded, smiling, ¡®Exactly, those who have participated in thepetition twice. You probably didn¡¯t encounter any of those at White Dragon Mountain, did you?¡± ¡°The two times I¡¯m referring to are those who have secured advancing slots¡­¡± Du Gang recalled for a bit, it seemed that indeed he didn¡¯t find any participants in the preliminary finals who had participated twice before. Xi Wu continued, ¡°It¡¯s actually the same with you guys. Those of age to participate twice and possess great power have alreadye to Qiankun Continent¡­¡± ¡°Second-year students!¡± Du Gang blurted out. Xi Wu nodded with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. The contenders fromst session who were eligible for the knockout stages are all in Qiankun Continent and have joined the prestigious academy¡­¡± ¡°While some people have exceeded the age limit, there are still many who are of the right age to participate in this session!¡± ¡°For those who participated in the knockout stages in thest session, the organizingmittee granted them exemption from preliminaries, so they were directly advanced to the knockout stages!¡± ¡°This means that in these knockout stages, in addition to the one million yers you¡¯ve brought from your ten thousand gxies and the locally newly recruited million yers from Qiankun Continent, there are about a million more second-year students!¡± ¡°More than a million?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°That many?¡± Xi Wu chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? The ones who came with you are mostly under the age of five thousand. They are here for development. If they fail this time, they will still have a chance next time!¡± Du Gang suddenly realized, ¡°So, this time, approximately over three million people will be participating in the knockout stages?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Xi Wu nodded, exining, ¡°Based on the usual situation, these losers fromst time are me mainstay or rms session¡¯. ¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°So, traditionally in these knockout stages, this session is mainly aboutst session¡¯s champions while the current session just watches and learns?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xi Wuughed, ¡°The disciples from your four majorpanies of the elementary universal nation of White Dragon Mountain generally need to reach the universal level to be sent here¡­¡± ¡°While we require disciples reaching the Domain Lord Level in Qiankun Continent before sending them to Pangu Continent. So, most second-year disciples suppress their skills at the universal level, deliberately refraining from breaking through, in order to stay here and continue participating in thepetition!¡± This time, Du Gang truly understood. Staying here would allow them topete for qualifications with the local politicians, which would be rtively easier. Advancing early, however, would meanpeting with peoples from Advanced Universal Nations, which would be much harder. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Teacher, what is the highest level of cultivation among these second-year students?¡± ¡°Universal level nine, Domain seven!¡± Xi Wu calmly said, ¡°You should know, these people are deliberately suppressing their powers. Otherwise, given their talents, as long as they let go and replenish their resources, they could break through to Domain Lord Seventh -Rank within a month¡­¡± He thenughed, ¡°These people have already started to let go of their cultivation to break through, because thepetition is about to begin. Even if they break through to the Domain Lord Level, they will have to wait until the end of thepetition before they are sent to the senior universal nation. So, the real opponents in this knockoutpetition are the second-year student!¡± Du Gang fell silent, pondering the gaps between the Ster Level seven domains, the Universal Level seven domains, and the Domain Lord seven domains. Seeing Du Gang silent for a moment, Xi Wu thought he was discouraged andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. In Qiankun Continent, it¡¯s like this every session. Treat this session as umting experience. The next one might be your time to shine¡­¡± This is also the reason for the existence of the prestigious academy. After all, gathering a bunch of students with excellent talents that could participate in the next session was more beneficial! Du Gang didn¡¯t care about those, instead, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the difference between the same domain at different levels?¡± Xi Wu chuckled,¡±You¡¯ve yed games, right?¡± Du Gang nodded his head. Xi Wu continued, ¡°If you¡¯ve yed games, you should know that game characters often have levels and equipment¡­¡± ¡°Realm represents the level. Each realm embodies different base attributes. Whether it is power, speed, Star Power, etc., none of them are of the same rank¡­¡± ¡°The domain represents amplification, but this base is built on a base!¡± ¡°The higher the realm, the stronger the same domain level. This is for certain!¡± Xi Wu chuckled, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here in the Qiankun Continent, there¡¯s no need to suppress your power. Train as fast as you can to the Ninth Rank of the Cosmic Level, and then suppress it again. Wait for the nextpetition to start before breaking through to Domain Lord¡­¡± What he said was also the usual practice for previous students. As for those who came with him, such as Chen Feng, after challenging some dormitory spots, they went into seclusion quickly. They were different from Du Gang. Suppress cultivation? Du Gang would like to, but his power didn¡¯t allow it. He asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the effect of that top-level cultivation Secret Realm you were talking about before?¡± Xi Wuughed, ¡°This continent of ours is called the Qiankun Continent. It has 64 regions corresponding to 64 hexagrams. The core of each hexagram position is a highly concentrated energy hub ¨C an excellent natural ce for cultivation¡­¡± ¡°However, this energy is too advanced, with a tremendous volume, so only those above the Sector Lord Level can handle it¡­¡± ¡°But our Tianjiao Academy is not simple either. It forcibly extracted a portion of the core beneath the Qian Hexagram Position¡­¡± ¡°The Qiankun Secret Realm is a branch created from the core under the Qian Hexagram Position. The energy it contains is highly advanced. Basically, anyone under the Sector Lord Level who enters won¡¯tst long before they¡¯re saturated with energy and must leave!¡± On hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up. That sounded like this Secret Realm beneath was just perfect for his cultivation, wasn¡¯t it? He quickly asked, ¡°Master, how many points are needed to enter this Qiankun Secret Realm?¡± Xi Wuughed, ¡°Points alone won¡¯t do. You also need Contribution Points from within the academy. You can usually earn some by conquering some tough towers or breaking records¡­¡± ¡°Entering the Qiankun Secret Realm costs at least one Contribution Point plus one hundred million points!¡± ¡°One Contribution Point?¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Master, is it challenging to get these Contribution Points?¡± Wasn¡¯t it all about breaking records? Xi Wuughed, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to break a record?¡± ¡°Know this, the Tianjiao Academy has existed for more than a hundred million years. Do you understand how challenging it is to break records that have been set by geniuses over that time?¡± ¡°Every person who breaks a record must certainly be a once in a million years unparalleled phenomenon!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So, breaking a record gives one Contribution Point?¡± Xi Wu chuckled. Du Gang¡¯s demeanor reminded him of his own past self. Innocent, confident, courageous, handsome, and charming. However, he didn¡¯t want to shatter Du Gang¡¯s dreams andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t oversimplify it. Over so many years, every single student has wanted to break a record, but such a person only emerges once every million years. So, don¡¯t go hoping for too much¡­¡± ¡°Over a hundred million years, those disciples who broke records almost always advanced to the Eternal Level. They left behind some towers for future disciples. Those towers are typically the hardest to break¡­¡± ¡°The most challenging, and the towers offering the most Contribution Points as rewards, are the eight Law Towers and the Qiankun Tower!¡± ¡°Each tower has nine levels, and every level is as difficult as ascending to heaven, no, even more so!¡± Xi Wu continued, ¡°The eight Law Towers are established by eight former Eternal Level students of the Tianjiao Academy. Each tower contains a hint of the Original Law. It is said that if someone breaks through to the ninth level of a tower, they can grasp a trace of the Original Law left behind by those Eternal Level existences!¡± Original Law? Du Gang was curious, ¡®What is the Original Law?¡± Xi Wu shrugged,ughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°So, up to which level have these towers been conquered?¡± ¡°Very coincidentally, all eight Law Towers have been conquered up to the seventh level!¡± Du Gang nodded and then asked, ¡°Master, what about that Qiankun Tower?¡± Xi Wuughed, ¡°The Qiankun Tower is rather simple. It¡¯s a strength tower. Each level has a different grade of illusion¡­¡± ¡°From the first to the ninth level, they respectively correspond to first to ninth rank Domain Lords. These are the illusions left by the strongest students over thest hundred million years¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s to say, each level¡¯s illusion is an unmatched being of a simr rank. Anyone who suppresses their power and defeats the illusion at an equivalent level can rece it and be the new illusion guardian of the tower¡­¡± ¡°What does that mean? It means that every level¡¯s illusion was the pride of their era! ¡± Du Gang was surprised to the point of involuntarily opening his mouth, ¡°So, the Qiankun Nine-Story Tower represents the nine strongest individuals from nine different domains over the past billion years?!¡± ¡°Exactly! ¡± Xi Wu chuckled, ¡°Compared to Qiankun Tower, it¡¯s easier to ascend one level in the Eight Laws Tower¡­¡± Du Gang became excited, which meant those nine individuals were the people with the strongest talent and abilities in the Qiankun Universe Nation and all its affiliated nations over the past billion years! He curiously asked, ¡°Teacher, who is the person who left a hologram on Qiankun tower?¡± Xi Wu said seriously: ¡°Thest person to leave a hologram in the Qiankun Tower was Luo Shan. At that time, he was only just over two thousand years old. With his sector lord-level ninth-rank five-domain strength, he defeated the previous hologram and left his own in the fifthyer of the Qiankun Tower¡­¡± ¡°Luo Shan¡­¡± After mumbling, Du Gang felt a surge of yearning in his heart. A person from ten million years ago still has a name here! Xi Wu spoke with a tone full of admiration, ¡°Luo Shan is a legendary figure who, with his sector lord level five-domain power, defeated even seventh-rank and eighth-rank domain lords, winning first ce in the old Qiankun continent knockoutpetition¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Did Luo Shan win the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition in his time?¡± Xi Wu was silent for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°Ten million years ago, it was a golden age, with unparalleled talents emerging frequently. Even powerhouses like Luo Shan only managed to finish in the top ten at best¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was shocked, ¡°Luo Shan defeated enemies three domains stronger than him, and he still didn¡¯t win?¡± Xi Wu shook his head, ¡°Defeating enemies three domains stronger was only within our Qiankun Continent. Luo Shan in thetter days was even stronger. It¡¯s said that with his domain-lord level power, he once defeated a Sector Lord¡­¡± A glimmer of longing appeared in his eyes, ¡°Just imagine, as strong as Luo Shan, he only managed to get in the top ten and not in the top three. You could imagine how brilliant his generation was¡­¡± ¡°Oh, how wonderful it would be if I could return to that era, even just to catch a glimpse of the legends¡­¡± Not just Xi Wu, but even Du Gang, who was merely a listener, felt his blood boil at the thought. He longed to return to that era andpete with these prodigies! But there is still a chance! Du Gang¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a strong will to fight. Although Luo Shan is no longer here, his illusion from back then still remains. Moreover, the eight other powerhouses at the same level as Luo Shan also left their illusions. Therefore, he couldpete with these powerhouses across generations! Seeing the fighting spirit in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, Xi Wu gently smiled. When he first came here, he was told by his teacher, and his reaction was the same¡­ or rather, most of the prodigies who came here were like this, wishing topete with these unparalleled prodigies across time and space. But the oue was very disappointing! Over the past ten million years, at least 2000 seasons of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition had been held. With each season having 2 millionpetitors, there were a total of 40 billion participants! Keep in mind, these 40 billion individuals were absolutely the best in the Qiankun Universe Nation and all affiliated states over the past 10 million years! Just like Du Gang who stood out from the open audition preliminarypetition; his advancement represented him defeating billion ster levelpetitors within the Milky Way Gxy. Ten thousand gxies represent a number of ten trillion, and ten thousand elementary universe nations represents a number of ten quadrillion! Which is to say, in this season, just counting the ster-levelpetitors those under ten thousand years old ¨C Du Gang already stood in front of such a vast number of strongpetitors! And like Du Gang, 2 million people stand up every season! Counting all those from two thousand seasons, this means Luo Shan was among the top in four quadrillion individuals of the same age and level over the past ten million years! ¡°Onest question!¡± Du Gang asked in an excited manner, ¡°Teacher, how many contribution points will I receive if I break the record of the Qiankun Tower? Xi Wu chuckled. He was not bothered by Du Gang¡¯s excitement. Every season saw many hopefuls like him, but those who could actually break the record¡­ none! ¡°For the Laws Tower, the current record is the seventhyer. If you can reach the eighthyer, you¡¯ll receive a reward of 10 contribution points. If you can directly clear it and reach the ninthyer, you¡¯ll receive 100 contribution points!¡± ¡°As for the Qiankun Tower, since eachyer represents powerhouses of different levels, for everyyer you break, you¡¯ll receive 100 contribution points!¡± Chapter 176 - 176: 175: The Identity of Du Gang! Chapter 176 - 176: 175: The Identity of Du Gang!
Trantor: 549690339 Within the Heavenly Pride Academy, there were not only Qiankun Tower and Law Towers. These nine towers, which were of the highest rank, were known as the Supreme Nine Towers.
Below them, there were some towers that served simr functions. These were left behind by some rtively ordinary prodigies, who might seem ordinary but were still once in a million years phenomena in the eyes of regr people. Depending on the different ranks, they were divided into Medium Towers, Advanced Towers, and Supreme Towers. In these rankings, there were no low-level towers because just the name alone was discouraging. Among the three kinds of towers, the Medium Towers were usually the ones essible to most people in the academy. They were left by the so-called Sector Lord level powerhouses and didn¡¯t require Contribution Points, only credits. Hence, the Medium Towers were the mostmon ones within the academy. The Advanced Towers were usually left behind by those who had graduated from the Heavenly Pride Academy, achieved certain aplishments, and then returned to the academy. Those who could leave behind an Advanced Tower were all well-known powerhouses. Like the Law Towers belonging to the eightws, the power of worldws often remained at the top of these towers. The so-called worldws represented the fusion of nine territories achieved at the ninth rank of the Domain Lord Level during the advancement to the Sector Lord Level. However, to leave behind the power of worldws within a tower was something only Eternal Level powerhouses could do. Therefore, Medium Towers were usually left behind by Sector Lord Level students of each generation. Advanced Towers, on the other hand, were left by Eternal Level students of each generation. The Supreme Law Towers, it was said, were left behind by eight beings even stronger than those at the Eternal Level, who left a trace of the original source of thews¡­
Du Gang had 2.2 billion credits left. Instead of rushing to use them, he kept them stored, intending to study the rules of these towers. ¡°The Medium Tower rewards a Contribution Point after passing all nine levels¡­ ¡°The Advanced Tower rewards five Contribution Points after passing all nine levels¡­ Upon seeing the number of people who had passed these towers, Du Gang was suddenly dumbfounded. The number of people who had passed the Medium Towers: 15,925 people. The number of people who had passed the Advanced Towers: 135 people. ¡°Are the pass rates this low?¡± He was somewhat shocked. After all these years, only this few people had managed to pass. After contemting for a while, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to enter the towers. ¡°I currently have 2.2 billion credits, almost equivalent to the value of 22 Nucleus Crystals. For others, it¡¯s enough to cultivate to the Cosmic Peak, but for me, it¡¯s not even enough to break through to the Cosmic Level¡­¡¯ ¡°Therefore, I should first go to the Secret Realm of the Gold Element Laws, understand the other four mysteries, and then challenge the towers!¡± Soon, he figured out the optimal choices he could make at this moment.
Barabara quickly listed the Gold Element Secret Realms avable. ¡°Gold Element Secret Realms are divided into four levels based on credits. The one with the best effects requires 100 million credits for a single entry¡­¡¯ ¡°Choose the one with the best effects!¡± Du Gangughed indulgently, ¡°With so many credits on hand, I must use the best one!¡± ¡°Okay, are you going now?¡± He nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s head there now. With only 27 days left before thepetition starts, I need to improve my strength as much as I can!¡± Knowing that among his opponents there were people with seven territories, his initial pride was instantly wiped clean. Barabara nodded and said, ¡°I have already made a reservation for you. Just follow the navigation to get there!¡± ¡°Du Gang ising out!¡± ¡°Du Gang, have my babies¡­¡± Seeing the mess of female voices yelling at the door, Du Gang was taken aback. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Barabara sneered, ¡°They want to mate with you¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, astonished at how many women had flocked around him just because of his credits¡­ ¡°Wham!¡± After closing the door again, Du Gang made his way to the back door. At this moment, the back door of his dormitory was also surrounded by a group of girls. ¡°What a nuisance!¡± Du Gang frowned slightly, no longer bothering to avoid them. He opened the door, activated the Third Transformation of soaring into the sky, and instantly turned into a streak of golden light vanishing in the blink of an eye. With his near-speed of light velocity, it really seemed to the people outside the door like a beam of light had shot out¡­ Swiftly leaving the dormitory area, Du Gang then headed towards the Secret Realm area. The Secret Realm area was concentrated in the northern part of the academy, so he was speeding northwards. With his speed, he flew for a full half hour before reaching the Secret Realm area. After winding and turning, he came to the entrance of the top-tier Gold Element Secret Realm. It was said to be an entrance, but in fact, it was a gigantic pentagram teleportation circle. Next to the teleportation formation, two old men were each leisurely lying on sunloungers, basking in the sun. ¡°Ah, do we have businessing our way? One of the old men, with sparse hair,ughed. Upon seeing this, Du Gang hastily went forward to greet, ¡°Good day, teachers. I am Du Gang, a freshman. I wish to use the Secret Realm¡­¡± He dare not show any disrespect towards these seemingly useless old men. After all, in novels, such characters are definitely important figures. Just then, two figures abruptly appeared by them. It was a middle-aged teacher and a young man. The teacher first looked at Du Gang in surprise, curious about what he was doing here. But he didn¡¯t ask too much, instead, he greeted the two old men, ¡°Old Zhang, Old Huo, I have a student here who wants to enter the Gold Element Secret Realm¡­¡± The old man with sparse hair waved his hand, ¡°Alright, enough talking, do you have enough points?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Du Gang and the student with the teacher spoke in unison. Old Zhang with sparse hair slowly took out two devices that resembled card readers from his storage ring, saying, ¡°Come over and pay!¡± Du Gang and the other young man hurriedly stepped forward. Old Zhang first connected his card reader with Du Gang¡¯s lightputer. At this moment, a sudden sh of light appeared. [Top Neer! ] Just like that, under the gaze of five people, these words shot out from Du Gang¡¯s lightputer. Du Gang was taken aback by the sudden broadcast from his lightputer, not to mention the others. ¡°Ho ho, it¡¯s a guy with a title!¡± Old Zhangughed out loud. After tapping on the card reader, he said, ¡°Du Gang, you need to pay fifty million points¡­¡± Then, he scanned the other student¡¯s lightputer again. This time, no light screen appeared. ¡°Ning Peng, you need to pay one hundred million points!¡± It was now the teacher¡¯s turn to be astonished. He asked, ¡°Old Zhang, why are their prices different?¡± He pointed at Du Gang as he spoke. This time, the other old man, Old Huo, who was still lying down, stood up and said ndly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his title? Top Neer!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The teacher was stunned and asked, ¡°Was this title granted by the academy?¡± He had thought it was a ything the student had created on his own. Old Zhangughed, ¡°If not, who else could have given it besides the academy? Who else would have the authority to make such changes? Besides, this half-price ess to the Secret Realm, apart from the academy, I certainly have no right to offer such a deal!¡± Upon hearing this, both the teacher and the student, Ning Peng, were shocked. ¡°Top Neer, did the freshmen have a contest?¡± Seeing the teacher looking at him, Du Gang exined with a faint smile, ¡°Something like that, I used three days to win one hundred and sixty thousand matches before I got this title!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ning Peng immediately revealed a horrified expression, staring unblinkingly at Du Gang. Noticing that they had further queries, Du Gang hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, may I enter now?¡± He didn¡¯t have the time to discuss the authenticity of the news with them. Rather than wasting time, its better to start practicing as soon as possible. Old Huo nodded, ¡°Good, the young man is very motivated!¡± Having said this, he and Old Zhang went to the side of the pentagram teleportation formation and said again, ¡°You two,e to the middle of this teleportation formation!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gang and Ning Peng quickly moved forward. The two old men began to operate the teleportation formation, saying, ¡°Inside, ording to the distance from the broken sword, the concentration of the Gold Element Law varies. Do not get too close. Based on your cultivation, you can use one hundred meters as a base, for each additional Domain, you can go a hundred meters further before starting to cultivate¡­¡± ¡°Broken Sword?¡± Amidst Du Gang¡¯s confusion, the two old men simultaneously activated the teleportation formation. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Immediately after a sh of pentagram light, the two people standing on it disappeared in an instant. When Du Gang opened his eyes again, he was already in the Secret Realm. The first thing he saw was a ck long sword reaching into the sky, piercing straight into heaven. ¡°Is this the Broken Sword?¡± As he looked at the giant ck sword, Du Gang was astonished, ¡°Does that mean the gold-elementwse from this sword?¡± At this time, Ning Peng beside him just nced at Du Gang and started to walk forward by himself. In a while, he had walked a distance of more than ten meters. Du Gang watched his retreating figure and mused, ¡°Does what Old Zhang said about not going beyond limits mean not to get too close to that Broken Sword?¡± With this thought, he also began to walk towards the direction of the Broken Sword. sure enough, as ne moved, the gold-elementws around mm became more robust. Just like that, one in front and the other behind, they walked around eight hundred steps. Ning Peng at the front then sat down cross-legged on the spot and began to cultivate. ¡°The seventh level of Domain?¡± Seeing this, Du Gang was secretly shocked, but he also walked the same eight hundred meters, but a bit further from Ning Peng, and started cultivating. Ning Peng saw that he walked the same distance as him, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and closed his eyes to cultivate. Du Gang cultivated for a while, then opened his eyes again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s working.¡± He was a bit confused as his cultivation didn¡¯t feel any different from usual. Looking at Ning Peng in the distance, he realized that he had already fully immersed himself in a cultivation state. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m too far away from the ground?¡± With this thought, Du Gang quickly got up without disturbing Ning Peng and continued to move towards the direction of the Broken Sword. Outside the Secret Realm. After Old Zhang and Master Huo had finished setting up the teleportation array, they returned to the lounge chairs to rx. Seeing that the teacher was still standing there, Old Zhang said, ¡°Teacher Huang, that student called Ning Peng, he has special blood vessels, doesn¡¯t Upon hearing this, Teacher Huangughed and said, ¡°Old Zhang, you have a good eye. Ning Peng does have the Golden Peng bloodline. Although it is only a third ss bloodline, it has a natural affinity for gold-elementws.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Old Zhang nodded and said, ¡°In that case, he should be able to go a hundred meters further.¡± ¡°One hundred meters?¡± Upon hearing this, Teacher Huangughed and said, ¡°Old Zhang, Ning Peng has reached the seventh level of the Domain. Do you think he could go to the one thousand meter position?¡± ¡°One thousand meters, absolutely impossible!¡± At this time, Master Huo shook his head and said, ¡°The level of gold-elementws in the air at one hundred meters and one thousand meters is not the same. With his cultivation base, he can¡¯t withstand it!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Teacher Huang sighed, ¡°I wonder what kind of person can cultivate right in front of the Broken Sword.¡± ¡°If one wants to cultivate under the Broken Sword, I guess we won¡¯t be able to see such a person in our lifetime.¡± Old Zhang shook his head andughed, ¡°I watched Luo Shan go into this Secret Realm. When he was a student, he only walked about one hundred thousand meters, which is still a long way from the Broken Sword.¡± Hearing him mention Luo Shan, Teacher Huang immediately showed reverence and asked, ¡°Old Zhang, I have heard that senior Luo Shan came back here to visit. Did he say what this Broken Sword is?¡± Old Zhang didn¡¯t mind his curiosity andughed, ¡°Specifically, with Luo Shan¡¯s cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for us to hear. However, from his expression, I sensed a sigh.¡± Inside the Secret Realm, Du Gang quickly walked to a distance of two thousand meters and sat down cross-legged to cultivate. After quite a while, he opened his eyes again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it ineffective for me?¡± He was a bit stunned. Could it be that his affinity was too strong, and the distance he covered earlier wasn¡¯t a challenge for him? He looked back, and Ning Peng was still cultivating at the eight hundred meters position. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll keep going. I can¡¯t lose fifty million points just like that!¡± With that thought, he continued towards the direction of the Broken Sword. In a while, he reached a ten thousand meters distance, where he finally felt a very active gold-elementw element around him. ¡°Sure enough, was I too far away? Du Gang immediately let out a breath of relief and continued to move forward without stopping. He understood that as a Sacred Body, his capacity to shoulder a challenge level was different from ordinary people, and it was unnecessary to follow the standard set by ordinary people. And so, he went twenty thousand meters, thirty thousand meters, forty thousand meters¡­ Only when he reached a distance of a hundred thousand meters did he finally feel some pressure, as if he would shatter if he continued to move downwards. ¡°How could this happen, I am an Ancient God!¡± Du Gang found this absurd. The elements of the Gold Law were all uncontrolled, so would his body really crumble just because of them? He tried to take another step forward. ¡°Puff!¡± A bloody gash immediately appeared on Du Gang¡¯s leg. With just this step, the originally calm Gold Law elements seemed toe alive. From ordinary farmers, they turned into soldiers with sharp des, attacking Du Gang. ¡°Thump!¡± Seeing this, he quickly retracted his leg. Looking at the wound on his leg that was still profusely bleeding, his face was filled with horror. ¡°Even with my Ancient God body, I can¡¯t move forward!¡± Not only that, ¡°The wound actually isn¡¯t healing!¡± To his surprise, Du Gang discovered that the Gold Law that had cut him seemed toxic, continually preventing his body from healing itself. After thinking for a moment, he quickly pulled out a Green Bud Fruit. With a slight force, he crushed it and applied it to the wound. This time, the wound that was originally filled with a murderous aura from the Gold element began to slowly heal. The Gold element, which appeared weak but was exceptionally strong, gradually disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it didn¡¯t go deep!¡± It took an entire Green Bud Fruit to recover the wound, which made Du Gang feel fortunate. ¡°Forget it, I will cultivate here!¡± Rather than ponder over these iprehensible things, he could make good use of his time by practicing. Therefore, Du Gang sat cross-legged at this hundred-thousand-meter point and began his cultivation. This time, he entered the state of cultivation after a brief moment. Clearly, the practicing effect here was excellent, and he immersed himself in it. Outside the Secret Realm. ¡°The youngster who just be the strongest neer only has the fifth level of domain power¡­¡± At this moment, Teacher Huang, who had just checked the relevant information, cried out in surprise. ¡°Hehe, I sensed it earlier!¡± Old Zhang smiled faintly, ¡°That youngster isn¡¯t simple, he possesses nine mysteries within his body, but only the Gold element has five¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Teacher Huang was startled. Old Zhang had a unique physique and could sense the mysteries within others, hence he believed him. Curious, he asked, ¡°Old Zhang, how far do you think that Du Gang can go? Can he surpass Ning Peng?¡± Old Zhangughed, ¡°As I said earlier, Ning Peng¡¯s limit is nine hundred meters¡­¡± ¡°As for Du Gang¡­¡± He shook his head, ¡°To be honest, I detected a strong bloodline power within him, which means he should have a stronger bloodline lineage. So, he should be slightly stronger than Ning Peng¡­¡± ¡°Hiss-I¡± Teacher Huang sucked in a breath of cold air. ording to Old Zhang, could Du Gang be a second or even first-grade bloodline? He felt a bit incredulous, but Old Zhang wasn¡¯t one to make unfounded ims. ¡°Old Zhang, are you suggesting that he mightst for 14 minutes?¡± In the Secret Realm, a person¡¯s stay is not indefinite but calcted ording to the distance covered. Normal calction allows for one second for every meter crossed. Ning Peng, having traversed eight hundred meters, thus earned himself eight hundred seconds. ¡°14 minutes¡­ Old Zhang pondered for a moment and shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t make an urate prediction. He mightst a bit longer, maybe 15 or 16 minutes¡­¡± Upon hearing Old Zhang¡¯s words, Teacher Huang heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Old Zhang didn¡¯t say 17 minutes. Otherwise, it would have been too terrifying. Because 17 minutes would mean that Du Gang could traverse a thousand meters. Such an extent wouldn¡¯t be considered merely a genius¡­ 14 minutes passed in a sh. While the three of them were chatting casually, Ning Peng¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the transport array. ¡°Teacher, Old Zhang, Old Huo!¡± Ning Peng was very polite. As soon as he emerged, he greeted them first. Teacher Huang nodded, ¡°Come here!¡± Ning Peng came over upon hearing this. After waiting for a while and noticing that Teacher Huang had yet to leave, he asked in confusion, ¡°Teacher?¡± Teacher Huang smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, let¡¯s see how long Du Gang canst!¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯te out yet?¡± Ning Peng was taken aback, then showed a surprised expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, he hasn¡¯te out yet!¡± Upon hearing the teacher¡¯s affirmation, Ning Peng¡¯s body shuddered. When he opened his eyes, he didn¡¯t see Du Gang around, and thought that man had already left. He had no idea that Du Gang hadn¡¯te out yet. At this time, Teacher Huang seemed to think of something, and asked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Du Gang inside?¡± Ning Peng shook his head, ¡°No, I started cultivating when I reached eight hundred meters. I saw him at the same position, but when I advanced to nine hundred meters, he was no longer there¡­¡± The teacher nodded, ¡°Then he probably went around to other ces, let¡¯s wait. He shoulde out within a minute¡­ After waiting for a minute, everyone¡¯s smiles gradually disappeared, and their brows began to furrow slightly. ¡°There¡¯s 40 seconds until 1000 seconds, he shoulde out then!¡± Teacher Huang and Ning Peng, both wore shocked expressions looking at Old Zhang, who looked baffled and amazed. Old Huo, who was originally lyingfortably, slowly stood up at this moment. ¡°He surpassed 1000 seconds, that means, the distance he traveled is more than one thousand meters!¡± Teacher Huang said, ¡°He can¡¯tst long, over a thousand meters, the strong elemental Laws alone could cause his body to copse¡­¡± ¡°He shoulde out soon!¡± In the Secret Realm. Du Gang had never felt so refreshed before, all the Gold Elements were floating around him, he couldn¡¯t see them, but he could feel them. At this moment, he was like a traveler in the desert who had finally found dew, he was frantically absorbing the surrounding Gold Elements. The mystery of the Gold Elements was constantly pouring into his sea of consciousness. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been turned into a idiot by these wild and vast Laws by now. But Du Gang didn¡¯t. At this moment, although he felt his Mental Power was constantly being consumed, hisprehension of the mystery of the Gold Elements was constantly rising. Furthermore, every time his Mental power was consumed more than half, the Nucleus Crystal would very conscientiously rotate quickly once, and then, a new tier of Mental power would appear! It wasn¡¯t just the Nucleus Crystal¡¯s merit, his unique consciousness was also a factor. Each time the Mental power was consumed, with the rotation of the Nucleus Crystal, a mysterious area in his consciousness would constantly give birth to new Mental power. One could imagine that after this cultivation, his Mental power would be greatly enhanced. Outside the Secret Realm. ¡°20 minutes have passed, if we convert it into the distance, it¡¯s already over eighteen hundred meters!¡± Teacher Huang was somewhat inarticte as she looked at Old Zhang, hoping to hear something from him. Old Zhang¡¯s face showed a mix of excitement and unease, ¡°Over a thousand meters. We haven¡¯t seen such a genius in hundreds of thousands of years, have Old Huo frowned, ¡°Could something unexpected happen? He, like Old Zhang, also had some sensing abilities. By his estimation, Du Gang should have reached 999 meters at most. But so much time had passed already. Hearing this, Old Zhang¡¯s initial excitement gradually faded, and his face wrinkled up, ¡°Unexpected¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s apply for internal vision!¡± Old Huo exchanged a nce with him and said heavily, ¡°Alright!¡± Very quickly, the two of them took out their Light Computers and quickly contacted the upper levels of the academy. In a short while, after receiving the authorization, they both quickly took out a disk and began to cast a spell. Not long after, the scenery inside the Secret Realm gradually appeared on the disk. ¡°Positioning!¡± With a whisper from Old Zhang, the image on the disk began to rush quickly inside, moving at an extremely high speed towards the Broken Sword. 1000 meters! 2000 meters! 3000 meters! Amidst the astonished expressions of everyone, the image in the disk was still moving further inside. ¡°This¡­ could it be, he could reach four or five thousand meters?¡± As soon as Teacher Huang¡¯s spection came out, the image in the light disk had already passed five thousand meters and continued to move in. At this moment, the four of them were all stunned speechless, they could only watch the image continuously move inward with their eyes tightly fixed on it. Finally, when the image crossed nine thousand meters, Teacher Huang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and shuddered, ¡°He¡­ he couldn¡¯t be¡­ at the ten-thousand-meter mark, could he?¡± Ten thousand meters, that¡¯s the distance Luo Shan could reach! You have to know, Luo Shan is the greatest genius of the Qiankun continent in ten million years. Could Du Gang be on par with Luo Shan? In this way, amidst everyone¡¯s anxiety, the image quickly approached the ten-thousand-meter mark at a rapid pace. 9800 meters! 9900 meters! ¡°Where is he? Why haven¡¯t we seen him yet?¡± The crowd was a little panicked. They were already nearing the ten-thousand-meter mark, but they haven¡¯t seen Du Gang yet. Finally, they reached ten thousand meters! ¡°What the!¡± ¡°Where is he?!!¡± All four were wide-eyed, appearing incredulous. However, at this moment, the image in the light disc directly went past ten thousand meters and continued to move inward! ¡°How is this possible?! This time, even Old Huo, who had been very calm previously, couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Over ten thousand meters, is he more talented than Luo Shan?¡± No one could answer him. It was their first time seeing such a situation. Old Zhang, shivering, stammered, ¡°Old¡­ Old Huo, should we¡­ contact the higher-ups?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Old Huo couldn¡¯t keep his calm anymore. This was beyond ten thousand meters. Justparing to where Luo Shan had been, it was already enough to shake the world. Soon, Old Zhang connected the call to Dean Tang Ren of Tianjiao Academy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Old Zhang?¡± Dean Tang Ren, a somewhat plump elder with a ruddy and glossyplexion, asked in a robust voice. Old Zhang quickly said, ¡°Dean, a student has surpassed the ten-thousand-meter mark in the Broken Sword Secret Realm¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmm?¡± Tang Ren was a bit shocked, and then examined the situation on the light disc. ¡°Ten thousand meters¡­¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Even from afar, they all can hear the sudden surprise in his voice. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ming over immediately!¡± The call ended right after his words. Immediately, without waiting for more than ten seconds, a spaceship suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Tang Ren canceled the barrier obstructing the space nodes and directly drove the spaceship through. Without even having the time to collect his spaceship, he immediately took a step towards the light disk, his eyes fixated on the image. At the same time, he incessantly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the situation? Who¡¯s in there? Where is he now?¡± At this point, the image had already reached a distance of twenty thousand meters. ¡°Twenty thousand meters, this is unheard of!¡± Tang Ren, watching the image in the light disk, was excited. He quickly pulled out his lightputer and made a quick contact. ¡°Implement a first level alert in secret, subtly tighten security, seal off the Secret Realm area, block off theworks in this area, and dispatch the shadow guards to take over the defense¡­¡± Soon, he issued a series ofmands. Seeing the serious attitude of the Dean, Teacher Huang was a bit flustered. As one of the witnesses, would he be silenced? Although the likelihood was small, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ ¡°Dean, could the light disk be malfunctioning? Tang Ren immediately refuted, ¡°Impossible, this is reinforced by an Eternal Level power¡­ um, when Luo Shan had just broken through to the Eternal Level, he came back to strengthen these things. They are all enchanted with thews, there¡¯s no way they can break¡­¡± As they talked, the image inside the Secret Realm had almost reached fifty thousand meters. ¡°Fifty thousand meters¡­¡± Tang Ren seemed to suddenly recall something and spoke, ¡°I remember hearing Luo Shan say that normally, very few people can cross ten thousand meters, they tend to be like dormant beasts. But those who can cross have unique physiques, so those who manage to venture into fifty thousand meters here must have at least a Sacred Body¡­¡± Old Huo widened his eyes and quickly asked, ¡°Principal, did Luo Shan ever tell you what kind of physique it takes to exceed fifty thousand meters??¡± Everyone was gaping, watching the scenes inside the disc cross fifty thousand meters and continue to move forward. ¡°A god¡­ a godly body?¡± Ning Peng stammered. As soon as he said it, Tang Ren directly denied it. ¡°Impossible, those with godly bodies are descendants of human ancestors, typically residing in the cosmic center, how could possibly exist here?!¡± The others were startled, they had heard of godly bodies, but they did not understand the specifics. ording to the principal¡¯s exnation, they came to understand. ¡°Principal, so you¡¯re talking about a godly body?¡± Seeing several people asking, Tang Ren somberly responded, ¡°Actually, I heard about it from Tang Ren. You guys know, I was his homeroom teacher back then, we had a good rtionship.. ¡°He said that the cosmic center is a colorful and splendid realm, where Sector Lords are abundant and Eternals are asmon as stray dogs¡­¡± ¡°There happen to be numerous special races¡­¡± ¡°In the outside world, the godly bodies and sacred bodies that can never be seen, but they are everywhere in the cosmic center¡­¡± ¡°It is said that these godly bodies are all descendants of human sages who have contributed to the entire human civilization. They have achieved remarkable feats for this cosmos and hence, they were granted to their posterity by the cosmos¡­¡± ¡°He did say that these races, they are all the hegemonic level existences of the cosmic center, some of them can evenpete with the Big Fourpanies¡­¡± Everyone present in the scene sucked in a breath of cold air as shock took over their faces. Competitive against the Big Fourpanies? How could that be possible! The Big Fourpanies have influence over the entire cosmos and indirectly rule it, all the cosmic countries are cradles for cultivating the strong, after all¡­ Although they hardly dared to believe it, these words came out of Tang Ren¡¯s mouth, there was definitely no falsehood. Because Luo Shan, thousands of years ago, was brought to the cosmic center in advance by the Virtual Cosmos Company due to his outstanding talent. Where he came from could hardly be fabricated. ¡°Seventy thousand meters!¡± Ning Peng eximed. Everyone again voiced their astonishment. Tang Ren solemnly said, ¡°This¡­ might truly be a godly body!¡± He exchanged a nce with everyone and nodded, ¡°Only the exnation of a godly body stands. The person inside could quite possibly be from the cosmic center¡­¡± Speaking of this, he promptly asked, ¡°Who is the person waiting inside?¡± Old Zhang quickly said, ¡°Du Gang, he¡¯s a neer, reportedly the strongest King of Neers!¡± Tang Ren quickly pulled up Du Gang¡¯s information for review. ¡°Sixteen thousand victories in three days?¡± Then he checked Du Gang¡¯s earlier records; his eyebrows knitted together tightly. Because he realized that,pared to Du Gang¡¯s record since entering the academy, his previous records were utterly ordinary! The so-called third domain is indeed on par with the fourth domain through speed, this kind of power doesn¡¯t count for anything in Qiankun Continent. There are even cases here, where fighters from the sixth domain truly defeated and conquer those from the seventh domain. Shortly, once again he examined all Du Gang¡¯s operations in the academy. After realizing the situation of his use of points for exchange, he was left stunned. ¡°He actually spent nine hundred million points, exchanging them for ny thousand Ster Crystals!¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd expressed surprise, they had no Imowledge of the situation. Only the principal had the ability to investigate the situation of points exchange. Tang Ren ignored them and rapidly reviewed Du Gang¡¯s previous levels and his level right before entering the Secret Realm. As a third-generation Light Computer, it has the capacity to monitor its users¡¯ level at any time. Because of this, he very intuitively saw that before the challenge, Du Gang was only at Ster Level Rank One. And just before entering the Secret Realm, having exchanged for ny thousand Ster Crystals, his level had reached Ster Level Ninth Rank! ¡°Ny thousand Ster Crystals, from Ster Level Rank One to Ninth Rank..¡± Tang Ren muttered to himself for a moment before stating with a grave expression, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it, Du Gang is truly a Godly Body!¡± ¡°Luo Shan had once told me thatpared with ordinary people, godly bodies have aprehensive advantage, not only in terms of talent, qualifications, and characteristics, but also in aspects such as the upper limit of absorbing energy and ultimate perception abilities, these are all thousands of times higher than for ordinary people¡­¡± ¡°For normal people, after absorbing nine Ster Crystals, they would advance from Ster Level Rank One to Ster Level Ninth Rank. Even if they wanted to absorb one bit more, it wouldn¡¯t be possible, their bodies can¡¯t take any more!¡± ¡°Yet Du Gang spent a full ny thousand Ster crystals to go from Ster Level Rank One to Ster Level Ninth Rank. Hence, he truly is a Godly Body!¡± At this time, the other vice-presidents and several high-ranking academy officials had all arrived. Taking advantage of the ongoing footage in the disc, Tang Ren quickly exined the situation to everyone. Immediately, a collective gasp could be heard at the revtion. At this point, a quick-witted vice-president stared at Teacher Huang and Ning Peng with a hostile gaze. ¡°President, these two¡­¡¯ Tang Ren frowned, ¡°One is our teacher, the other is our student, what do you want to do?¡± The vice-president in charge of discipline immediately fell silent. Then another vice-president stepped forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s worry about these issuester. Anyway, the inte here is blocked, the main issue now is this Sacred Body!¡± ¡°Did hee here voluntarily, or was he forced¡­¡± ¡°Did hee from inside the center of the universe, or from the periphery of the universe¡­¡± Those who served as vice-presidents certainly had rich experience. They shared their hypotheses about the appearance of the Sacred Body in the Qiankun maind. Once these words were out, everyone in the room grew tense. Tang Ren shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any enemies chasing after him.. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Luo Shan before, what would happen if those powerful beings from the universe center traveled to other cosmic nations¡­¡± ¡°He said that people from the universe center essentially would not leave that area, or in other words, apart from the people from the four major universepanies, the local inhabitants of the universe center would not leave!¡± Ning Peng, surprised, reflexively asked, ¡°Why?¡± The second he spoke, he regretted it. Such a question, surely the president wouldn¡¯t know the answer to. Who knew, Tang Ren actually answered: ¡°I understand from Luo Shan, in the eyes of these locals, outsiders are iplete. They will not casually leave the universe center to venture into the universe, it was as if they feared dirt, they were strongly averse to leaving the universe center¡­¡± ¡°Ny thousand meters!¡± Just at that moment, Ning Peng eximed again. Everyone¡¯s attention returned to the screen. This time, no one idly chatted, they all focused their attention on the disc. ¡°Does reaching a hundred thousand meters mean he is a Sacred Body?¡± Tang Ren wanted to say that surpassing fifty thousand meters had already indicated he was stronger than a Sacred Body, but until thest moment, before seeing the actual person, he dared not confirm. Everyone watched closely, wanting to witness the scene, to see if the final image would stop on a person. Eventually, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the image inside the disc finally flew to a position of one hundred thousand meters. In the image, a handsome young man dressed in a blood-red armor sat cross-legged on the ground, quietly cultivating. Around him, visible to the naked eye, killing intent and fragments of mysteriousws fluttered in the air. ¡°He¡¯s really there!¡± When they saw him in person, their excitement actually died down and the room fell into a calm silence. ¡°Being able to cultivate in such a ce, it¡¯s undoubtedly a Sacred Body!¡± Quickly, Tang Ren ordered: ¡°All of us should now look at all of Du Gang¡¯s online footage to find out what kind of person he is¡­¡± As for tracing his roots, it was no longer necessary. Du Gang¡¯s personal information showed that he had arrived at White Dragon Mountain via the preliminary and intermediate pre-selectionpetitions from the Milky Way Gxy, and afterpleting the finalpetition, he finally advanced to this stage. As for hisbat record, it was not impressive. What shocked everyone was his age. ¡°119 years old, this age¡­¡± Everyone exchanged nces. If one were to only look at his battle record and experience, it¡¯s indeed unremarkable, but taking his age into consideration, he seemed exceptionally outstanding. As time passed, they found quite a lot of Du Gang¡¯s videos. Suddenly, Tang Ren realized something, ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t it usually normal Sector Lord Levels who send these disciples to Qiankun maind? Why did Yan Xionge?!¡± Quickly, everyone understood. ¡°Yan Xiong knows Du Gang¡¯s identity!¡± Soon after, Tang Ren dialed Yan Xiong¡¯s number. ¡°So, you finally decided to call?¡± Upon appearing, Yan Xiongughed, ¡°President, to wait for your call, I didn¡¯t go back to White Dragon Mountain¡­ I¡¯ve waited for three days, you finally called!¡± Just as expected! Tang Ren took a deep breath and directly said, ¡°Yan Xiong, tell me about the specifics of Du Gang!¡± Yan Xiong gently smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. President, I¡¯d like to enter the core sector of the underground divination area.. You know, I¡¯m only one step away from bing a Sector Lord¡­¡± Chapter 177 - 177: 176: Ancient God’s Enemy! Chapter 177 - 177: 176: Ancient God¡¯s Enemy!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The core of the geomantic position in the underground¡­¡± Tang Ren began to ponder.
The energy in the geomantic area could be gradually umted over time, but they had already found a bnce point to maintain it. Each powerful figure at the Sector Lord Level had a limited share. If Yan Xiong were to enter, he would have to give up his own share. After much consideration, he agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll allow it, go ahead!¡± Yan Xiong nodded and smiled, ¡°As for Du Gang¡¯s identity, it can be said that only I know about it in the Qiankun Continent and the rted cosmic countries¡­¡± ¡°Ancient God, a race that can be gigantic. The stronger they are, the taller they can be, whichplement each other¡­¡± ¡°As long as they have sufficient energy, they can break through to the Eternal Level without any obstruction¡­¡± ¡°Their affinity towards the Laws, in our words, is at the maximum level. They canprehend anyw if they wish¡­¡¯ ¡°And Du Gang is an Ancient God!¡± ¡°Ancient God¡­ Tang Ren muttered, quickly asking, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Du Gang stay in the cosmic center but insteade back from the peripheral cosmic countries?¡±
Yan Xiongughed and said, ¡°By coincidence, I happened to meet the previous Ancient God and specifically asked my teacher for rted information¡­¡± ¡°Ancient Gods in the cosmic center have a great foe. For some unknown reason, all the Ancient Gods have disappeared. It may have been tens of millions of years ago or even hundreds of millions of years ago. Overnight, only one Ancient God was left¡­ ¡°That Ancient God, perhaps to avoid enemies, or for other considerations, left the cosmic center and entered this cosmos¡­ ¡°You might not know, but the gods in the cosmic center, including other races, are highly resistant to our cosmos. They are not willing to enter¡­¡¯ ¡°So, Du Gang is a sessor of this Ancient God?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tang Ren sighed with relief, saying, ¡°So, in this cosmos, Du Gang is safe. There won¡¯t be enemiesing to trouble him?¡± Yan Xiong shook his head, ¡°I heard there is a Great Power within the Cosmic Colosseum who is at odds with the Ancient Gods. Also, there should be enemies on the Pangu Continent!¡± ¡°Pangu Continent?¡± Tang Ren was startled, ¡°How can there be enemies of the Ancient God here? I thought they had nevere¡­¡±
Suddenly, he thought of the shape of the Pangu Continent¡­ His face was full of shock, and he eximed, ¡°Yan Xiong, are you saying that Pangu Continent is actually¡­?¡± Yan Xiong nodded, ¡°Yes, that Pangu Continent is also home to the Ancient God race!¡± ¡°Hiss-a ¡± The people at the scene all gasped, looking shocked. Only Ning Peng was confused, not knowing what they were talking about. Tang Ren was bbergasted, ¡°How is that possible? Pangu Continent is a hundred million light-years in length.. Pangu Continent was a human-shaped continent, from head to toe, it was a billion light-years long. When they were young, they still wondered if the Pangu giant really existed or if the continent¡¯s shape was merely coincidental while they were visiting Pangu Continent. As it turned out, this ancient question was answered today! ¡°An Ancient God who is a hundred million light-years tall!¡± Everyone present kept swallowing their breath. ¡°Could Du Gang potentially grow to such an existence?¡± Yan Xiong shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When my teacher learned about the Ancient Gods, there was only thest one left¡­¡± ¡°Pangu Continent was born from the Big Bang over a hundred billion years ago, so no one knows what the exact situation is!¡± Tang Ren recalled the previous question and asked, ¡°Who are the enemies of the Ancient God on Pangu Continent that you mentioned earlier?¡± Yan Xiong shrugged, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but Pangu Continent used to worship the Pangu God. As the Ancient Gods fell into obscurity, coupled with the targeting of the Cosmic Colosseum, the religions on Pangu Continent that worshiped Pangu or the Ancient Gods gradually declined¡­¡± ¡°On Pangu Continent now, most of the surviving general forces have survived until now because they turned to the Cosmic Colosseum and no longer worshiped Pangu¡­¡¯ ¡°Just imagine, what will they do when they hear that the god they originally ¡°Especially when they know this god is weak, and has not grown up yet¡­¡± If Du Gang returned with overwhelming strength and directly crushed the opponents from the Cosmic Colosseum, these forces on Pangu Continent would inevitably submit. But now, Du Gang is only at the Ster Level, not even the Cosmic Level. If this were known, it would be feared that no one would want to acknowledge him! Yan Xiongughed and said, ¡°Of course, the Cosmic Colosseum can¡¯t cover the sky with one hand. There are also other three majorpanies on Pangu Continent. I heard that it¡¯s just one of the Great Powers in the Cosmic Colosseum who has some grievances with the Ancient Gods. Therefore, even if Du Gang appears on Pangu Continent, to arge extent, most forces would watch and not dare to easily take the field. After all, Du Gang is an Ancient God, and no one knows what the trump card of a god could be¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± After hanging up themunication, Tang Ren regretted discussing these matters with Yan Xiong in front of so many people. At the time, he only wanted to know what kind of sacred body Du Gang possessed, who knew that not only were there enemies behind him but it also involved the Cosmic Colosseum. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know that you who are present here belong to the four majorpanies, and there are also people from the Cosmic Colosseum. But you need to understand, you¡¯re mainly from the Heavenly Pride Academy¡­¡± ¡°As for the news about Du Gang, I hope you can keep it a secret!¡± Suddenly, Tang Ren looked at the vice principal in charge of discipline inspection before and said, ¡°Ji Xiu, I hope you won¡¯t report this to the Cosmic Colosseum¡­ After hearing this, Ji Xiu was slightly taken aback. Looking at the principal¡¯s serious expression, he nodded after a while. After that, Tang Ren gave a stern warning, asking everyone not to spread the news about the Ancient God, and only then dismissed them. They had to be dismissed. If the leaders of the academy disappeared and couldn¡¯t be contacted, that would be a big problem. So, they had to be released. After releasing Ning Peng and Teacher Huang, now only Old Zhang, Huo, and Tang Ren were left at the entrance of the Secret Realm. ¡°How long do you think it will take for him toe out?!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a hundred thousand meters, the amount of time he can stay is a hundred thousand seconds. That¡¯s equivalent to 27 hours, so he should be out by tomorrow at thetest¡­ ¡°I see!¡± Tang Ren said nothing more, quietly observing Du Gang who was cultivating immovably inside, his thoughts drifting all over. Inside the Secret Realm. After five hours of cultivation, Du Gang finally grasped a piece of Mystery. This means that his Gold Element Laws now have six Mysteries. He onlycks three more toplete them. As previously nned, Du Gang did not continue to delve into the newlyprehended Mystery but instead began to study a new Mystery. He nned toprehend the remaining three Mysteries first, then practice these four upleted Mysteries to their fullest extent. Outside the Secret Realm. After Ji Xiu and the school leaders returned, they continued with their work, as if they really heeded Tang Ren¡¯s words and did not n to report it. However, when the day ended and night fell, Ji Xiu secretly contacted a friend inside the Cosmic Colosseum from a hidden room in his own house to inquire about the matters rted to the Ancient God. Despite being only a Sector Lord Level, he has quite a few friends in the Pangu Continent, and before long, he received a message, ¡°Those who are seeking trouble with the Ancient God are the Jiang Family¡­¡± After thanking his friend, Ji Xiu sank into deep thought. ¡°Jiang Family¡­¡± The Jiang Family is a major force within the Cosmic Colosseum. While they can¡¯t dominate everything with their power, they do hold a lot of influence. Upon confirming that reporting would bring more benefits than harm, he contacted an Eternal-Level powerhouse from the Jiang Family. Soon, an image of a young man with a nose pointed upwards, emitting an air of arrogance, appeared. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± Ji Xiu hurriedly spoke respectfully,¡± Sir, I am Ji Xiu, the Vice president of Qiankun Academy. I had the privilege of meeting you in Pangu Continent many years ago!¡± The arrogant young man hmmm-ed for a while, then asked, ¡°What do you need me for?¡± Soon, Ji Xiu stated the fact that Du Gang was an Ancient God, precisely and in detail. The image was still, the young man¡¯s face showed no change. Just when Ji Xiu was feeling anxious, not knowing what the other party was thinking. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± The arrogant youth suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Unexpectedly, such good fortune has fallen upon me, Jiang Tianpeng¡­¡± His name is Jiang Tianpeng! Ji Xiu didn¡¯t say a word, and slightly lowered his head, quietly waiting for Jiang Tianpeng¡¯s decision. In a short while, Jiang Tianpeng reined in his joy and regained hisposure. After pondering for three seconds, he said, ¡°You did well, Ji Xiu, right? I¡¯ll remember you¡­¡± ¡°Now, I want you to maintain the normative procedures of your academy, keep this matter confidential and do not spread it around. Furthermore, if that guy needs any resources, provide him with what he needs and let him easily advance in the knockout rounds to the Pangu Continent¡­¡± Ji Xiu was startled, but soon agreed to his proposal. Outside the Secret Realm, Tang Ren and the others are still watching the image on the disk intently. ¡°He has alreadyprehended two new Mysteries¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems he ns toprehend all the remaining Mysteries, then slowly attain perfection¡­¡± While the three were chatting leisurely, a shadow emerged from the darkness and quickly came to Tang Rents side to whisper a few words in his ear. Upon hearing, Tang Rents brow furrowed. ¡°This smarmy old man, he really did report it!¡± ¡°What does ¡®do not make it public¡¯ mean?¡± Tang Ren couldn¡¯t figure it out. He gave the Secret Realm¡¯s entrance to Old Zhang and Huo Lao and quickly made his way to his own residence. Soon, he entered a secluded room, then entered the virtual universe. Next, he found a special item in his virtual universe home. After using it, his body quickly appeared in a strange courtyard. After a short wait, a handsome youth suddenly appeared. ¡°Teacher, why are you here?!¡± Tang Ren looked at the young man withpassionate eyes and said, ¡°Luo Shan, the academy is having a problem and I want to hear your opinion!¡± ¡°Luo Shan, tell me, how can we save Du Gang?¡± Upon hearing these words, Luo Shan was filled with emotions, seeing the same personality as his teacher. Back then, when he encountered a formidable enemy, he would not have grown to where he is now without Tang Ren¡¯s protection. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Teacher, there are five founders in the Cosmic Colosseum. Ancestor of the Jiang family is one among them¡­. ¡± ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s influence inside the Cosmic Colosseum is not small¡­. ¡± Tang Ren immediately frowned upon hearing this, ¡°Are you saying that we can¡¯t intervene in this matter?¡± Luo Shan smiled, ¡°Teacher, you misunderstood. I¡¯m not scared. I mean, the Jiang family is not omnipotent, there are four powers within them that can counteract each other. And my Virtual Universe Company is stronger than they are¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, the feud between the Ancient God and the Jiang family is personal, so it¡¯s not appropriate for the Virtual Universe Company to intervene¡­.¡± ¡°But you can rest assured about one thing, the people of the Jiang family will not leave the center of the universe easily¡­.¡± Luo Shan smiled and said, ¡°Moreover, the Jiang family can actually be divided into the main branch and the side branch, with only the side branch of the Jiang family staying in the Pangu Continent. That Jiang Tianpeng there is only an early stage Eternal-Level guy, his power is not strong¡­.¡± Tang Ren nodded and asked, ¡°Then what do you think Jiang Tianpeng is nning to do now?¡± Luo Shan shrugged his shoulder andughed, ¡°ording to my understanding of people like them, Jiang Tianpeng definitely wouldn¡¯t report this information readily, but wants to secretly capture Du Gang and research on his own¡­.¡± ¡°Research it himself?¡± Tang Ren was taken aback. ¡°What does he want to research?¡± Luo Shan chuckled and said, ¡°Do you know how the feud between the Ancient God and the Jiang family started?¡± ¡°How did they be enemies? Tang Ren didn¡¯t expect Luo Shan to know about the matter and asked back in surprise. Luo Shan chuckled, ¡°In the ancient times, the Ancient Gods were powerful, and no one dared to mess with them¡­¡± ¡°However, as time passed, the number of Ancient Gods decreased. By the end of the ancient era, most of them suddenly disappeared, no one knew where they went leaving only one Ancient God in our world¡­¡± ¡°Later, rumors spread that The Ancient Gods had been cursed and all had died suddenly¡­¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter much, but the Ancient Gods were one of the strongest ns in the core of the universe. They had a powerful treasure known as the Ancient God¡¯s hometown, which held the wealth they had umted over billions of years¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, many people wanted to take possession of the Ancient God¡¯s hometown¡­¡± ¡°However, the Ancient Gods are Ancient Gods, after all. The only surviving Ancient God was not simple and managed to defeat all their enemies¡­¡± When Luo Shan reached this point, he paused and chuckled: ¡°Actually, there is an episode to this story!¡± ¡°The predecessor of the Jiang family who also participated in the creation of the Cosmic Colosseum, wanted to inherit the Ancient Gods. He intented to find the Ancient Gods¡¯ hometown from their memories¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, that predecessor of the Jiang family was very confident in his abilities. He directly captured the Ancient God and put the god in his inner world, intending to slowly absorb the Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°Later, with the help of some great families, the Ancient God finally let go of the Jiang¡¯s predecessor¡­¡± ¡°However, this humiliation became an eternal conflict for the Jiang family¡­ Originally, given the Ancient God¡¯s strength, there would be no subsequent retaliation¡­¡± ¡°However, not long after, that Ancient God disappeared. Then, a new Ancient God appeared in the universe, one that was an inheritor of the previous Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°Everyone knows that the inheritance of Ancient Gods can only be passed on through inheritance, one dies and one is passed on. Hence, it¡¯s well known that thest Ancient God, with high probability, is dead¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps it was disappointment with the core of the universe, or perhaps some other reason, his sessor started wandering throughout the universe¡­¡± ¡°The Du Gang you mentioned should be thetest inheritor of the Ancient God, as to which generation he belongs, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Tang Ren finally understood and curiously asked: ¡°I wonder what the name of the Ancient God who chased the Jiang family ancestor into exile is?¡± ¡°The Ancient God Du Kang!¡± Luo Shan nodded, ¡°Thest Ancient God of the universe center was named Du Kang. After him, no subsequent Ancient Gods were as powerful as him, and no one else was able to achieve eternity. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a specific reason¡­¡± Tang Ren nodded and said, ¡°So, Jiang Tianpeng wants to catch Du Gang in order to study the Ancient God?¡± The inheritance of the Ancient God and the Ancient God¡¯s hometown! He pondered a bit and felt that most people would not be able to resist such temptation. Luo Shan nodded andughed, ¡°That¡¯s probably the case. Although the Jiang¡¯s predecessor never openly mentioned his enmity with the Ancient God, it was due to the mediation of other great families that the Ancient God spared him. Therefore, he has no reason to pursue the Ancient God, otherwise it would be unjust¡­ ¡°Those who kept pestering the Ancient God afterwards were descendants of the Jiang¡¯s predecessor. Some did so to please their ancestor, others to wipe clean the shame, but in any case, they are all extremely hostile to the Ancient Gods¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, several generations of the Ancient God inheritors after Du Kang had died under persecution from the Jiang family¡­¡± ¡°However, for some unknown reason, every time an Ancient God dies, a new inheritor appears, as if they had already arranged the session in advance!¡± Luo Shan chuckled: ¡°Moreover, the good thing is that Jiang Tianpeng can¡¯t enter the Qiankun Continent. Although we are at the eternal level and our strength has improved, we face more restrictions¡­¡± ¡°In the past, when I just became an Eternal, I could still apply to visit the Qiankun Continent, but now I really can¡¯t¡­¡± He didn¡¯t borate on why he couldn¡¯t return, instead he said: ¡°Jiang Tianpeng definitely can¡¯t go to Qiankun Continent. He must be waiting for Du Gang to advance to the Pangu Continent after the Cosmic Peak Talent Competition, then secretly take action himself!¡± Tang Ren nodded: ¡°So, as long as Du Gang does not go to Pangu Continent, he will be safe, right?¡± ¡°Correct, as long as he does not go to Pangu Continent, unless someone from Qiankun Continent takes action, no one can threaten him¡­¡± After leaving the virtual universe, Tang Ren, with aplex heart, headed towards the Secret Realm. He didn¡¯t expect to hear so many secret stories today. After walking some distance, he summoned a shadow and asked softly, ¡°Noticed any actions over there?¡± Soon, a deep voice replied. ¡°No abnormal activities!¡± Tang Ren nodded, dismissed the shadow, and continued to walk towards the Secret Realm. One could infer from this that Jiang Tianpeng indeed intends to seize the inheritance of the Ancient God. This is indeed a silent threat! The only advantage we have now is that the enemy is unaware of our knowledge of his motive! As he contemted, he arrived at the Secret Realm and looked at Old Zhang and Old Huo. He asked, ¡°Is there any news?¡± Old Zhang shook his head: ¡°Not much has changed. Du Gang has mastered three mysteries. Only thest one remains, and then hisprehension of the Gold Element will reach nine Laws¡­¡± Tang Ren couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°He truly is a Sacred Body, the speed of hisprehension is simply terrifying!¡± For ordinary people to fullyprehend aw from nothing, it takes a period of thousands, or even tens of thousands of years. Like Chen Feng and others, who are over four thousand years old, they have only just progressed from the fourth to the fifth level of the domain. This tells us how difficult it is to understand these mysteries! Afterwards, everything was calm, there were no waves in the academy, and the news about Du Gang was still only about his previous victories in 160,000 matches, earning him the title of the strongest neer. Time gradually passed, and it was finally the 27th hour. At this moment, Du Gang, who is in the Secret Realm and practicing happily, was suddenly enveloped in an invisible transmission force. The next second, when the scene in front of his eyes blurred and he started seeing again, he found himself outside the Secret Realm. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s over already?!¡± Du Gang looked down at the Five-Pointed Star under his feet, feeling a bit unsatisfied. Inside the Secret Realm, practicing the Gold Element Laws was really quick. In just one day, he had understood four Laws! ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re finally out!¡± Suddenly, a kindly old voice came from the side. Du Gang turned his head and noticed that in addition to Old Zhang and Old Huo, there was also an old man with white hair present. ¡°Who are you?¡± From the old man¡¯s words, Du Gang inferred that he had been waiting for him, so he asked curiously. ¡°I am Tang Ren, the dean of the Elite Academy!¡± The dean? Subconsciously, Du Gang looked at Old Zhang and Old Huo standing on the other side. Seeing that they were all standing straight and not sitting on lounge chairs, he mostly believed Tang Ren. Only after seeing the two of them nod, he turned around and asked, ¡°Principal, were you waiting for me specially kere? What do you want¡­?¡± Tang Ren pondered for a second, then spoke, ¡°Du Gang, do you know that in this Secret Realm, the distance one can advance depends on the person¡¯s qualifications?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. He was actually unaware of this rule in the Secret Realm. He had assumed it was only a test of strength. Without waiting for Du Gang¡¯s response, Tang Ren continued, ¡°Ordinary people can only advance less than a thousand meters. Even Luo Shan only managed ten thousand meters. Besides them, those with Sacred Bodies can reach fifty thousand meters. The only ones who can advance to the hundred thousand meter mark are those with divine bodies¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless. Was he exposed? Although it was earlier than he had anticipated, he wasn¡¯t afraid. The surge in his strength gave him a sense of being a giant who could crush everyone present. The real reason was, he thought that since the Principal hadn¡¯t arrested him, and was waiting for him politely, it meant that not much was wrong! As expected, in his next sentence, Tang Ren started to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we harbor no ill intentions towards you¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang remaining unmoved, he thought for a bit and then revealed the entire sequence of events from start to end. Of course, he did not mention the information about the Ancient God, it was an internal matter, and he refrained from carelessly discussing it. After hearing everything, Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, Jiang Tianpeng, this Eternal Level powerhouse, has his sights set on me?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Tang Ren nodded, continuing, ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. For the sake of secrecy, he won¡¯t openly act against you. So, you are rtively safe in Qiankun Continent. As long as you don¡¯t go to Pangu Continent, you¡¯ll have no problem¡­¡± Rather than paying attention to his words, Du Gang narrowed his eyes and calmly asked, ¡°What is your purpose in telling me all this? Both Jiang Tianpeng and the Jiang family are incredibly powerful entities. As a small Sector Lord Level principal inside a middle-ranking cosmic nation, how dare you offend them?!¡± There¡¯s no hatred or love in this world without a reason, so he didn¡¯t trust this Tang Ren! Tang Ren reacted, realizing that his words may indeed be somewhat sudden. Since it was their first meeting, it was normal for Du Gang to resist! He pondered for two seconds and finally said, ¡°Luo Shan is my student, and I am his ss teacher!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was surprised. He had just recently heard the famous name of Luo Shan, the most talented individual in Qiankun Continent in the past ten million years! Tang Ren nodded, saying, ¡°My position as Principal is actually rted to Luo Shan¡­¡± ¡°Luo Shanes from an ordinary background, as do I¡­¡± ¡°When Luo Shan once offended an Eternal Level entity, I was the one protecting him! ¡± ¡°I am not bragging about it, I just want to tell you that I will not allow any of my students being murdered inside this academy¡­¡± After seeing the surprised expression appearing on Du Gang¡¯s face, he continued, ¡°Every individual, besides cultivating their path, should also follow their path of the heart!¡± ¡°My path of the heart is to protect my students!¡± ¡°This is the righteousness my teacher passed down to me!¡± Listening to these righteous words, even though it sounded absurd to Du Gang, were there still people like that in the world? However, from the vigorous voice and the righteous tone, he could hear that he was serious! Scratching his head, Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, I trust you!¡± After all, if this man were truly malevolent, Luo Shan would not have returned to the academy, neither would he have made efforts to make him the Principal. Therefore, most likely, everything Tang Ren said was true! To Du Gang, a high probability sufficed. He did not wish to exhaust his brain wondering about the actual intentions of others. Anyway, if there are enemies, they will reveal themselves in due time. Any treacherous plot, and any monsters, all shall be crushed with a single punch! This time, aftering out of training, Du Gang had gone through a significant change. If previously, he was fearful and had several worries, then now, he was like a person ready to dazzle everyone with his sharpness. The Secret Realm of the Broken Sword was a Gold Element Law Secret Realm! It was intrinsically a dazzling ce. Du Gang, having delved deep and trained for one day, influenced by its ambience, or perhaps influenced by the omnipresent Sword Intent, had his fear and other emotions wiped clean. All that remained was his pure path! Nobody knew that even though the Secret Realm of the Broken Sword was a ce for practicing the Gold Element Laws, it was also a ce to cultivate one¡¯s heart. Tang Ren nodded with a smile, ¡°So, you just need to stay in Qiankun Continent for now¡­¡± However, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I cannot stay here forever, I have my mission¡­¡± Having epted the inheritance from the Ancient God, he had naturally taken on the Ancient God¡¯s Karma. He had avenged Du Kang¡¯s revenge, but the Ancient God¡¯s revenge he had yet to avenge! He did not have to worry about it before as he did not know who the enemy of the Ancient God was. But now that he knew that the enemy of the Ancient God was the Jiang family of the Cosmic Colosseum, he could no longer hide here. Seeing Tang Rents bitter expression, Du Gangughed, ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry. I will only venture to Pangu Continent when I have ample strength and am confident in seeding!¡± After exchanging conversations with the Principal, Du Gang returned to his dormitory. Although this trip brought an additional hidden enemy, he now knew who the enemy of the Ancient God was, which wasn¡¯t necessarily bad news! Since the enemy was not making it public , there was no need to worry for now. He had to focus on improving his strength. That was the most crucial part. If he had power, regardless of how Jiang Tianpeng schemed or whether Tang Ren was being genuine or not, nobody would dare to mess with him. ¡°What¡¯s my next n?!¡± ¡°Challenge the medium tower, earn Contribution Points!¡± ess to the Qiankun Secret Realm requires Contribution Points. Furthermore, if he wanted to challenge the Supreme Tower, he would still need Contribution Points! So, earning Contribution Points by challenging the medium tower was something he couldn¡¯t avoid. Soon, after a series of selections, several images of the medium towers were disyed. ¡°Currently, five Gold Element Law medium towers are suitable for you. They were all created by aggressive Sector Lord Level powerhouses¡­¡± ¡°The usage price for these medium towers is the same, one million points per time¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with these five medium towers!¡± Without any hesitation, he quickly asked to n the route, and then set off again, this time towards the medium tower! Chapter 178 - 178: 177: Illusion Tower! Chapter 178 - 178: 177: Illusion Tower!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You think such an attack can defeat me? Sharp Gold Spear Technique!¡± With a cold huff, Du Gang executed an extraordinary spear attack, shattering the concentrated energy of Sharp Gold and killing a gold-element illusionary humanoid behind it.
[Passed the third level of the Medium Tower ¨C Wuzheng Tower!] At this moment, Du Gang was going through the stages in a nine-storey medium tower. Wuzheng Tower, being a medium tower, was founded by a Domain Lord Level superpower. Each level features different forms of illusion they can create. The humanoid illusions present at each level are not calcted based on the number of domainyers. Every humanoid illusion disys variable degrees of the Mystery of Laws. To defeat the illusions, you must use the equal level of Laws and its rted Mystery. To ordinary people,pleteprehension of the Mystery of Laws signifies mastery. But in reality, to the formidable ones, this is merely a start. Each Mystery of Laws has subtle realms beyond its mastery, which when looked at individually, don¡¯t seem powerful. However, if one truly investigates and understands them thoroughly, it is absolutely possible to defy and strike down opponents across several domains! These Law Towers exhibit these subtle Mysteries of Laws. Any disciple who reaches the top of the tower and passes the ninth level will earn one Contribution Point. But over the years, from the many medium towers, only over ten thousand people managed to pass, it¡¯s not an easy task. So, most people are merely using these towers as a gauge of their abilities.
Of course, there are those who feel their training isn¡¯t satisfying enough, thus they choose to hone and train within these towers. Du Gang had been in the Law Tower for three days and three nights. During these three days, he had passed through three levels, keeping a constant pace of one level per day. Each level will trigger the same Mystery attack. Here, it doesn¡¯t matter the number of your domainyers, the quantity of your Laws, or your cultivation level. Here, if you want to break through, you can only use the same Mystery as the illusion and then defeat it! When Du Gang reached the fourth level, he furrowed his brows instantly. Because the illusion on the fourth level was still using the Sharp Gold Mystery. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just fought the third level, now I encounter it again on the fourth level?!¡± The illusion didn¡¯t care if he was pondering ¨C when he set foot on the fourth level, it had already begun its attack. Of course, the attack speed of this humanoid illusion wasn¡¯t that quick. After all, the tower builders¡¯ aim was to encourage learning and progress. If they simply wanted to kill instantly, they could easily suppress with the power of a Sector Lord level. Du Gang lightly bent his knees and sidestepped the attack, while carefully observing this opposing humanoid illusion.
¡°ng! ¡± Another Sharp Gold energy strike wasunched. Du Gang again evaded it. However, his brows remained deeply furrowed. This Sharp Gold energy seemed to possess the same contained Mystery of Laws as the previous level, but the damage was even more devastating. At this moment, the humanoid illusionunched another Sharp Gold energy strike at him. Du Gang swiftly lifted the Spear of the Ancient God and released a simr Sharp Gold energy strike at its peak state. ¡°Boom!¡± Very quickly, the two shed together. To Du Gang¡¯s astonishment, his Sharp Gold energy was immediately dispelled. The Sharp Gold energy of the humanoid illusion, as if untapped, continued its assault on him. Once again, Du Gang shifted his body and evaded it. The Sharp Gold energy, then, struck the tower wall behind him, and was promptly absorbed by the special material of the tower body. The Medium Tower, established by powerful beings, is a recyble tower. These attacks will not go to waste, every Mystery that hits the wall or body of the tower will be absorbed and released again. Shortly after, the humanoid illusion discharged another Sharp Gold energy! Du Gang swiftly reacted with an equally intense Sharp Gold energy counterattack. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, the same situation happened as before. His Sharp Gold energy fell at the first blow in front of the illusion¡¯s Sharp Gold energy! ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± At this moment, Du Gang felt a profound sense of doubt. In the previous three levels, although the illusion¡¯s attack was stronger, he was able to identify their methods. He learned continuously from the enemy¡¯s attacks, constantly improving his execution of the Mystery, ultimately defeating the enemy. But when he reached the fourth level, he found himselfpletely at loss. It was as if a student had suddenly skipped a grade, moving from elementary mathematics to advanced mathematics, unable toprehend at all! After another five to six hours of fruitless experimentation, Du Gang left the Wuzheng Tower. He was nning to seek help, given that there¡¯s a kind -hearted principal. Not asking for guidance would be an injustice to his kindness. Soon, he dialed Tang Ren¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Principal!¡± ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s up? ¡°Principal, I am currently challenging the Medium Tower ¨C Wuzheng Tower. At the fourth level, I discovered the Sharp Gold energy the opponent deployed is far more potent than mine¡­¡± Soon, he described his problem. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the fourth level so quickly?¡± Tang Ren was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Divine bodies were indeed extraordinary. Others spend thousands to tens of thousands of years without necessarily reaching that threshold, and he had already encountered it. ¡°I know what you¡¯re encountering!¡± Tang Ren opened his mouth and said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, usually third or even fourth -grade students can only break through to the fourth floor of the intermediate tower, I did not expect you to get there so quickly¡­¡± The attacks you encountered at the fourth tier wereunched by a Sector Lord Level strongman, entering the Into the Microscopic realm!¡± ¡°Into the microscopic?¡± Du Gang blinked, he was very familiar with this term. Tang Ren nodded and continued, ¡°That¡¯s correct. After the Laws of Mysterye full circle, you will have an Into the Microscopic realm. Within this realm, we can continually delve deeper into the essence of thews of mystery and gain more powerful force¡­¡± Heughed and said, ¡°Into the microscopic is not actually a real cultivation realm, but a skillful or application realm. Those who possess this skill, under the same conditions, can exert greater strength!¡± ¡°However, failing to attain this stage does not affect a martial artist¡¯s breakthrough to a higher rank!¡± ¡°In this world, it can be said that over ny-nine percent of the people do not know about Into the Microscopic and have nevere across this level!¡± Tang Ren pondered for two seconds before continuing, ¡°In the case of the Intermediate Tower, the first three floors represent the ultimate understanding of the Laws of Mystery under normal circumstances. Anyone who reaches this level will break through to the fourth floor¡­¡± ¡°From the fourth to the sixth floor, it is the Into the Microscopic realm of the Laws of Mystery, representing that your understanding and application of the Laws of Mystery have reached the Into the Microscopic level. At this level, you have basically achieved the ability to fight above your rank¡­¡± After hearing this, Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°What do the seventh to ninth floors of the Intermediate Tower represent?¡± Tang Ren pondered again for a while before he said: ¡°Originally, ordinary people cannot have ess to it. Even the elites of our Tianjiao Academy need to be in the fifth or sixth grade or even eighth or ninth grade to be exposed to these. But considering you are a Divine Body, I will tell you in advance!¡± ¡°From the seventh to ninth floor, the humanoid phantoms guarding the tower all have the Knowledge Microscopic realm¡­¡± ¡°Knowledge Microscopic?¡± Tang Ren nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is in the same realm as Into the Microscopic, but it¡¯s far more powerful. Anyone entering this realm can fight two ranks up to the level of the Sector Lord without any problems¡­¡± Du Gang understood his point, meaning that regardless of what Domain Level, they could always fight opponents two Domain Levels above them! His eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Are you saying that the reason why Senior Luo Shan was able to fight above his rank in the past was because he had a high level in this micro realm?¡± Tang Ren nodded,ughing and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Luo Shan that year had very high levels in this micro realm¡­¡± After thinking for a while, he said directly, ¡°Since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you all the micro realms thate after!¡± ¡°There are a total of fiveyers in this microscopic realm¡­ well, ording to Luo Shan, there are temporarily fiveyers. Because this thing refers to your microscopic realm after fully understanding a certainw of mystery, so it does not mean that there are no new realms after that¡­¡± ¡°At present, the realms defined by Luo Shan can be roughly called Into the Microscopic, Knowledge Microscopic, Seeing-Through, Transparent, and Clear Enlightenment!¡± Tang Ren warned, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t be too superstitious about it. This is not something that everyone can perceive. It requires perception, luck, talent, timing, and so on¡­¡± ¡°If you can increase the number of domains, it¡¯s still necessary to upgrade the domains first. The microscopic realm must be understoodst¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°At which level of the realm did Senior Luo Shan perceive when he was at the academy?¡± Tang Ren shook his head and said, ¡°This thing is not universally applicable. Many mysteries, like your Sharp Gold Mystery, have reached the Knowledge Microscopic realm. However, this does not mean that your other mysteries are also at this realm. For the other mysteries, you need to understand again¡­¡± ¡°So, even Luo Shan back then only reached the Seeing-Through Level on Operation Gold Mystery, butter he said that in the preliminarypetition in the Pangu Continent, the Operation Gold Mystery broke through to the Transparent Realm, achieving a terrifying four-rank leap in fight!¡± The four-order leap in fight, with five domains, could fight nine domains! ¡°But only Luo Shan could have that capability¡­¡± Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°Like me and others, only after breaking through to the Sector Lord Level do we have the time to re-understand and slowly enhance this nuanced realm. However. we can onlv Drogress until the Into the Microscopic and Clear Enlightenment stages and then get stuck and can¡¯t go any further¡­¡± ¡°Even so, I have onlyprehended two mysteries to the Clear Enlightenment realm, whereas Luo Shan, when he was so young, already had three to four mysteries reaching the Seeing-Through realm!¡± ¡°In the medium ssification tower, generallyprehending the Into the Microscopic and Clear Enlightenment realms could help one pass!¡± ¡°On high ssification tower, however, to pass, one needs toprehend the mysteries to the Into the Microscopic, Clear Enlightenment, and Seeing-Through realms¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Dean, didn¡¯t more than a hundred people pass the high-ss tower? Doesn¡¯t it mean that more than one hundred people have reached the Seeing-Through realm? Then why haven¡¯t they challenged the Qiankun Tower?¡± ording to the dean, Luo Shan only reached the Seeing-Through realm when he left his image in the Qiankun Tower then, equivalent to other people, so howe no one could beat him? Tang Ren chuckled, ¡°Qiankun Tower leaves an illusion that almost perfectly duplicates the strength that he used back then¡­¡± ¡°Any challenger must stay on the same level as that illusion¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the most important thing is, Luo Shanprehended three or four mysteries to the Seeing-Through realm at that time. Who can beat him at the same realm?!¡± Tang Renughed, ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t be mistaken by these Law Towers. They contain all kinds of Into the Microscopic, Clear Enlightenment, Seeing-Through, and even Thoroughlyprehended realm mysteries. They were actually left behind by Sector Lords and even Eternal level experts¡­¡± ¡°But the Qiankun Tower was Luo Shan¡¯s illusion. The difficulty of the two is different. One is like going back to do primary school questions after graduating from university, while the other is like directly creating a new research field. The difficulty varies greatly¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°Dean, what should I do if I want to reach the Into the Microscopic realm?¡± Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this. Under the Microscope, one can only rely on intuition. It is impossible to describe¡­¡± ¡°If you are insightful, you might suddenly enter that mysteriously profound realm, and if you¡¯re not insightful enough, you might not be able to enter it for your entire life¡­¡± ¡°So, I think, if it takes too much time, then you should not focus on entering the microscopic. It¡¯s better to concentrate on practicing the mystery to a higher level sooner and increase the domain¡¯s rank!¡± Du Gang nodded in thanks, ¡°Ok, I got it. Thank you, Dean!¡± After ending the call, he began to ponder again. As Tang Ren said, the Into the Microscopic realm was very mysterious. If your luck is good, you can enter it instantly. If your luck is not good, you won¡¯t be able to enter it for life. However, if he didn¡¯t try at all and simply gave up, he wouldn¡¯t be reconciled. After all, the difficulty of the Into the Microscopic represented the real difference between genuine and ordinary prodigies! ¡°Huh!¡± Du Gang took a deep breath and made up his mind, ¡°I¡¯ll try for thest three days. If I can¡¯t reach the Into the Microscopic realm, I¡¯ll leave the medium-ss tower and focus on practicing the mystery method¡­¡± Soon after re-entering the fourthyer of the Wuzheng tower, Du Gang used all his mental power to observe the attacks issued by the humanoid illusion. For a full day, he didn¡¯t attack once, constantly using speed to track the sharp gold aura of the illusion, studying everything it contained. Even Du Gang himself didn¡¯t realize that in the course of a day, he had gradually entered a certain state, simr to when he had unknowingly broken through from the second Domain Rank to the third while on the battlefield. The next day, Du Gang maintained his previous appearance, continuously following the illusion¡¯s sharp gold aura. If an outsider were to witness this, they would be surprised to find that the fourth floor of the Wuzheng Tower seemed like a robot was breaking through. For an entire day, the illusion and Du Gang repeated the exact same motions without any discrepancies. On the third day, Du Gang felt that the world in his eyes had changed a lot. The familiar aura of Sharp Gold, in his eyes, became filled with novelty and unknown. Unlike before when he couldn¡¯tprehend it, this time, he couldprehend the truths entailed within. Reading a book a hundred times, its meaning bes clear ¨C Du Gang achieved such mastery at this moment. Thus, the third day passed gently during Du Gang¡¯s diligent study. When it came to the fourth day, Du Gang, who had been moving as precisely as a robot, suddenly made his move. He stood still, slightly lifted his right hand, mimicked the phantom¡¯s movements, and waved forward. Instantly, a gust of Sharp Gold energy attacked the Sharp Gold energy released by the phantom. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, the two auras of Sharp Gold annihted each other in the air. At the same time, the humanoid phantom on the other side gradually disappeared at this moment. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, an explosion sounded, and then in this space, a staircase leading upwards appeared out of nowhere. This is the passage to the fifth level! As for Du Gang, his eyes had regained rity, a smile was on his lips, he chuckled lightly, ¡°So this is what Into the Microscopic is like!¡± In just these three days, he had crossed over what took others thousands or even tens of thousands of years to achieve, reaching the Into the Microscopic realm! These towers ofws, with their unique recording feature, meant that even if Du Gang left now, he could return to the fifth level again. So, he retreated for the time being, ready to see if there were any changes during these three days. After all, it¡¯s not like before. Now he has a hidden enemy. Though the enemy had issued a directive to wait and see, who knows if they will resort to other methods? Back at the dorm, from his interaction with others, he learnt that there were no major incidents over the three days. Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief. Casually logging into the academy¡¯s forum, indeed, just like before, his poprity was still high, with the forum filled with discussions about his 160,000 consecutive victories and the achievement of being crowned as the strongest neer. Some rank six Domain talents, who had alreadye out, were belittling him, iming that since they were not present at the time, his title of ¡®Strongest Neer¡¯ was invalid. As for all these, Du Gang just smiled. He was now at the fifth rank Domain, and his Sharp Gold Mystery had reached the Into the Microscopic realm. Even if he had not reached the Into the Microscopic realm, based solely on his strength, he could more than match a rank six Domainer. So, he ignored these people. All the verbal disputes,pared to more practice time, meant nothing to him. ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± Countless people had sent him messages, some were challenging him to a battle, some wanted to meet up, some wanted to make friends, and some wanted to ask him questions, all sorts of people. Even more strangely, he noticed a few females who were pretty and had good figures, had sent him some inexplicable photos and messages. ¡°Are you sick? We¡¯ve never met, don¡¯t know each other, and you want me to dress you?¡± Du Gang immediately blocked these women, this was utterly absurd. After blocking these unknown people, the group chat for the White Dragon ss gradually rose to the surface. Du Gang filtered out all the praises, doubts and jokes aimed at him, and checked on the statuses posted by other ssmates. Chen Feng: ¡°Guys, my dorm number has reached 1813215!¡± Chen Feng: ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve passed the first level of the Intermediate Tower! Do you know what it means to clear the first level of the Intermediate Tower? (Link: Exnation of the difficulty of the first level of the Intermediate Tower)¡± Chen Feng: ¡°Guys, the second level of the Intermediate Tower is too difficult¡­you have no idea how terrifying the foes are inside¡­¡± Chen Feng: ¡°Guys, if you have the strength, I suggest youe and see the second level of the Intermediate Tower, it¡¯s really like a new world¡­¡± Chen Feng: ¡°Guys, I n to go to the Secret Realm for a round of practice¡­¡± Looking at all that Chen Feng had to say, Du Gang was speechless. This guy was really a chatterbox, and quite the poser. Unlike him, Bai Xiaosheng consistently maintained his style. Bai Xiaosheng: ¡°Undertaking all types of information business¡­¡± Bai Xiaosheng: ¡°Buying all types of information, whether it¡¯s Zhang San peeking at Li Sits wife taking a bath, or Wang Wu having an affair with Zhao Liu¡¯s wife, any news, if you dare to send it, I dare to buy it¡­¡± Bai Xiaosheng: ¡°Recruiting agents, lots of points, limited positions, firste first served¡­¡± Bai Xiaosheng: ¡°Agent recruitment is full, no more sign-ups, it¡¯s too hot, now recruiting sub-agents, everyone hurry up¡­¡± Seeing their lively interactions, Du Gang thought about it. As a member of the White Dragon ss, he couldn¡¯t alwaysy low. So, he shared a picture of the ¡®five¡¯ entryway that appeared when he advanced from the fourth to the fifth level in the Intermediate Tower, into the group chat and paired it with the text: ¡°Chen Feng is right, the difficulty of the Intermediate Tower is insane. Even I spent quite a bit of time advancing to the fifth level. Sigh. I originally nned to clear the Intermediate Tower in three days, the Advanced Tower in five days, and smash the Supreme Tower in ten days. Seems like that¡¯s hanging in the bnce¡­¡± As soon as the message was sent out, quite a few people were shocked. ¡°Holy crap, the fifth level of the Intermediate Tower! ¡± ¡°Holy crap, holy crap, Du Gang is here!¡± ¡°Godlike!¡± ¡°@Chen Feng, the Intermediate Tower is really difficult¡­¡± Most people, in reality, had not tried the Intermediate Tower, so their impressions of its difficulty lied primarily in Chen Feng¡¯s boasting. However, those who had passed the Intermediate Tower were practically popping their eyes out in surprise at this moment. Chen Feng, who was a regr participant in the group chat, naturally kept an eye on the conversation. When he saw this, he was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t even speak a word. Although he loved to boast, the Intermediate Tower was genuinely tough. The content he shared was real, and it read: ¡°ording to a study. in the Heavenly Talents Academy. 90% of the first-year students have been unable to break through the firstyer of the Intermediate Tower, and 99% have failed to bypass the secondyer¡­¡± This statistic reflected the level of difficulty in the task. Let it be noted that first-year students have a whole five thousand years of time. Only when the next Cosmic Peak Talents Competition begins, the older first-year students get promoted to the second year; which means, despite having five thousand years, so many people were unable to break through the Intermediate Tower! It may seem that Du Gang breezed through the first three levels at a rate of one level per day, but for others, it was like encountering a massive barrier that was nearly impossible to cross. ¡°Ahem ahem!¡± With a faint smile, Du Gang said, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve heated up the White Dragon ss group by adding to its poprity.¡± After browsing the inte for a while and ensuring that there was nothing unusual happening, Du Gang quickly headed to the Wuzheng Tower and started his exploration of the fifth floor! This time, the fifth floor of the Wuzheng Tower presented the War Gold Element mystery, not Sharp Gold Element. Du Gang¡¯s understanding of the Sharp Gold Element had seeped into microscopic depths, but it couldn¡¯t be used here, so he had to start learning the War Gold Element again. Luckily, with his previous experience, he wasn¡¯t clueless. He could concentrate solely onprehending the War Gold Element. It took three more days, but he finally managed to break through to the sixth floor. It meant that his understanding of the War Gold Element mystery had also attained the ¡®Into the Microscopic¡¯ level! This time, he didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, he entered the sixth level directly, nning to grasp the mystery of this level as well. The mystery of the sixth level revolved around Sharpness. It took him three more days toprehend it at the ¡®Into the Microscopic¡¯ degree. ¡°Should I check out the seventh level?¡± Looking at the slowly appearing passage to the seventh level, Du Gang hesitated for a moment before deciding to take a look. If he found it too difficult to understand in a short time, he would back off. As soon as he stood on the seventh floor, a seemingly human image immediately appeared. This time, it didn¡¯t give him any chance to slowly understand. Just as a sharp gold ughtering aura rose, with a ¡°poof¡± sound, Du Gang had already been teleported out of the tower. ¡°Am I dead?¡± The Wuzheng Tower had a protective mechanism. Once it was determined that the challenger could not bear further attacks and was on the verge of death, he would be directly teleported out. Standing outside the tower, Du Gang was speechless. Even with his impressive defensive power, he got expelled from the tower. Was it because his defense was not up to par and he ¡°died¡±, or did the Wuzheng Tower consider him an ordinary person and made a pre-judgment to send him out?! Not believing this oue, Du Gang stepped into the Wuzheng Tower¡¯s seventh level again. ¡°Step!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just as he set foot on the seventh level, a sharp gold ughtering aura ignited, and then he was again outside the tower. ¡°Damn!¡± Looking at the scenery outside the tower, Du Gang felt indignant and moved towards the seventh level once again. ¡°Swish, swish¨C¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Du Gang found himself outside the tower once again. ¡°Uhh¡­¡¯ This time, hepletely understood. Earlier, the so-called ¡®Seeing-Through¡¯ Sharp Gold Mystery had practically ignored his speed and sent him out in a second! At that moment on the seventh floor, he had even wandered all around the tower body, expecting that he would be able to hang around there. However, he ended up outside the next moment. This meant that currently, hecked the ability toprehend the situation! ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go back!¡± Not havingmunicated with the outside world for six days, he decided to return and check things out. Returning to his dormitory, he caught up with the world¡¯stest, useful and useless news from his lightputer, B La, and then, Du Gang started pondering over his subsequent cultivation n. ¡°There are 17 days left until the elimination round begins¡­¡± ¡°Without Contribution Points, I can¡¯t enter the Qiankun Secret Realm, and hence, I won¡¯t able to break into the Cosmic Level¡­ ¡°First, let¡¯sprehend the ¡®Into-the -Microscopic¡¯ realm of the Critical Strike Mystery¡­¡± Each Intermediate Tower presents a variety of elements. The Wuzheng Tower he chose conveniently aligned with the three mysteries he had mastered Sharp Gold, War Gold, and Sharpness. However, the Laws of the Mysteries from other Intermediate Towers differed. Various Gold Mystery elements such as Sharp Gold, Sharpness, Sharp Point, and the like; some of them he hadn¡¯t even heard of before. Suddenly, he noticed a ce called the Illusion Tower. ¡°B La, what is Illusion Tower?¡± B La promptly replied, ¡°The Illusion Tower was built by a famous Mind Master who graduated from the Heavenly Talents Academy and returned here upon bing an Eternal¡­¡± ¡°It mainly tests the mental perseverance of those who challenge the tower. Sessfully navigating different levels of the tower equates to being able to withstand the attacks of Illusionists at different levels¡­ ¡°You must know that even in our Qiankun Continent, many Mind Masters have started exploring other directions. Illusionists are a particrly powerful branch that can lead opponents to bepletely lost in illusions and render them helpless¡­¡± ¡°Thus, the primary function of the Illusion Tower lies in its tests. Passing the initial three levels implies that you can block the illusory attacks of beginner Illusionists at the Ster Level¡­¡¯ ¡°Being able to pass from the fourth to the sixth floor means being able to resist an illusion technique of cosmic level¡­¡± ¡°Being able to pass from the seventh to the ninth floor means being able to resist an illusion attack of different degrees on the Domain Lord Level¡­¡± ¡°Once you pass the tenth floor of the Illusion Tower, it means you arepletely immune to all illusions below the level of Sector Lord!¡± Balaughed and said, ¡°The Illusion Tower is the only tower in the Heavenly Genius Academy that has ten floors, all other towers only have nine¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly understood andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve reached Rank Five in grounding my origin, which makes me immune to ster-level mental attacks. Does that mean I can pass through the first three floors of the Illusion Tower?¡± Bala shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that. ¡°Some people with strong willpower can resist a ster-level illusion attack without needing a technique like grounding their origin¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, could I potentially pass more levels because of my willpower?¡± At this point, he felt a bit eager to see how far he could go beyond grounding his origin! ¡°This isn¡¯t necessarily so!¡± Balaughed, ¡°At the very least, with the protection of grounding your origin, you can smoothly pass through the first three floors. As for whether you can make it through the fourth, I have no idea!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a whirl!¡± Soon, Du Gang arrived at the entrance of the Illusion Tower. At this moment, the ce was fully packed with people, all lining up to challenge the tower. Unlike other towers where many people could enter at once, the Illusion Tower could only admit one hundred people at a time. So the quota was very tight and people basically had to queue every day. ncing at the very long queue, Du Gang walked straight past the crowd towards the entrance of the Illusion Tower. This action immediately drew the attention of the queued crowd. ¡°Hey kid, what are you doing? Get in line!¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to queue?¡± Many people, seeing Du Gang¡¯s actions, verbally stopped him, instructing him to go to the back of the line. But Du Gang ignored them and continued towards the tower entrance. ¡°Why bother? To challenge the Illusion Tower, one needs to make a reservation in advance and queue here. Besides, our queue is based on online registration¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, even if he gets to the entrance, without a prior reservation or online registration, can he get in?¡± The people in front of the line, seeing Du Gang¡¯s figure passing by,ughed in session. ¡°You don¡¯t know that you need to queue to enter this ce, do you, kid?¡± ¡°Yeah, did you think you could just cut in line?¡± Du Gang shot them a nce, still not responding to them, and walked straight to the entrance of the Illusion Tower. Just then, a student was carried out frothing at the mouth. Upon seeing this, Du Gang immediately scanned his Light Computer over the equipment at the entrance. ¡°Ding! ¡± After a sound, Du Gang disappeared with a ¡°whoosh¡±. The person who had been at the front of the line was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It was supposed to be my turn next!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The students behind were all confused. A line-cutter had actually managed to cut in! Just as someone was questioning whether there might be a malfunction in the equipment at the entrance, someone suddenly recognized the figure and shouted: ¡°That guy just now was Du Gang, a freshman, the one who won the strongest neer title! ¡± ¡°What? It was him!¡± The crowd at the scene was suddenly astonished. ¡°That¡¯s ri?ht, I remember, there¡¯s a privileze on the strongest neer list, which is priority ess to all services¡­¡± ¡°Obviously, not having to queue to challenge the Illusion Tower is one of the privileges of the strongest neer!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± The people at the scene were immediately envious. After Du Gang arrived in the Illusion Tower, he had just arrived at the first floor when a mental attack suddenly surged into his mind. ¡°Sssss!¡± The next second, his grounding the origin technique activated, directly blocking that mental attack. Immediately afterwards, a door leading to the second floor appeared. ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± Du Gang was a bit surprised. However, he quickly rushed towards the second floor. Clearly, the illusion at the first level did not even let him see its face before it disappeared! Upon reaching the second floor, an invisible mental force enveloped him in the same way as before. ¡°Stab!¡± Simrly, the mental power was again blocked by Zhen Benyuan. Du Gang, with a helpless face, could only proceed toward the third floor. This time, he still saw no illusion, so he directly advanced to the fourth floor. On this asion, he only felt a sharp pain in his mind, and the next second, he lost consciousness. ¡°Du Gang!¡± A deafening voice resounded. Du Gang got a shock and quickly regained his senses. As he opened his eyes, his biology teacher was standing next to him, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s ss time, you can¡¯t sleep. If you are really tired, sleep after ss¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang did not respond, he paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Looking at you, it seems you haven¡¯t woken up yet¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you to preview reproductive cells yesterday? Du Gang,e tell us, what are reproductive cells! ! ¡± ¡°Reproductive cells?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°It seems¡­ I can¡¯t father children anymore¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± In the ssroom, hearing Du Gang¡¯s nonsense, all the students burst intoughter. The chubby girl in front of him turned her head and giggled at him, winking at him! ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense!¡± The biology teacher was a bit angry and raised his voice,¡± I¡¯m telling you to exin about reproductive cells, did you hear that!¡± Du Gang looked at the teacher and theughing students in front of him, his mind puzzled. Am 1 Du Gang? Am I a student of the first grade of Nanyuan Experimental Middle School? Wait, wasn¡¯t I venturing through the Illusion Tower? What is the Illusion Tower? ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯ve deeply disappointed me. Stand at the back and listen to the ss!¡± The biology teacher spoke loudly, then directly turned and walked towards the podium. As tor Du Gang, he walked slowly but dejectedly toward the back ot the ssroom. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about standing in the back?¡± He furrowed his brows, sensing something was amiss. After stopping, he looked around at his ssmates. Apart from the yful students who were still making faces at him, the studious ones were sitting upright, listening to the lecture attentively. ¡°Is this a dream?¡± ¡°It feels so real!¡± Du Gang quickly walked to the ckboard in the back, turned around, ready to stand and listen to the ss. ¡°Turn your textbooks to page 36, we are learning about human reproductive organs today¡­¡± ¡°Through this lesson, you will know what the main structures of the male and female reproductive systems are!¡± ¡°Their respective functions!¡± ¡°As well as the process of fertilization¡­¡± Du Gang had rushed to the back and forgot to bring his textbook. Distressed, he moved closer to the side, stealing a nce at a student¡¯s textbook. But, the student in thest row, who had some minor grievances with Du Gang, saw him looking and quickly propped the book up, preventing Du Gang from seeing. Seeing this, Du Gang was suddenly frustrated. Why on earth did I fall asleep during ss?! Now, I can¡¯t even read the textbook, I¡¯m so miserable! Am I miserable? They are all dead, but I¡¯m still alive¡­ Du Gang was a little puzzled, wondering why these strange thoughts were surfacing in his mind. Meanwhile, in the third row from the back, Mu Chuxue turned her head towards Du Gang and revealed a sweet smile, then handed her textbook to him. Du Gang took it naturally, and looked at Mu Chuxue¡¯s face, a deep doubt arising in his mind. Didn¡¯t she die? At this moment, the Zhen Benyuan in his mind suddenly rotated. ¡°I crushed her to death with my very own hands!¡± Du Gang calmly uttered these words, the confusion in his eyes gradually disappearing. ¡°What a powerful illusion!¡± ¡°Break! ¡± With a low shout, the entire ssroom and all the students were like broken mirrors, fracturing piece by piece, and soon crumbled away. The appearance of the fourth level of the Illusion Tower came back into view, and at the same time, the staircase to the fifth floor of the tower appeared in front of him. ¡°Should I go?¡± Du Gang hesitated a bit. He barely made it out of the fourth level. Before, he thought that illusion just made a fake scene to fool you into thinking it was real. Who knew that the illusions also had the ability to erase and reshape memory. Indeed, without altering memories, just creating a fake set wouldn¡¯t trick anyone. Wouldn¡¯t every person be able to get out? ¡°Go ahead, the Illusion Tower is intended to let people know their own limits. It¡¯s better to be frustrated now than to face a powerful illusionist and lose your life!¡± With this in mind, Du Gang quickly stepped into the fifth level. ¡°Haha, you guys didn¡¯t see it, just the two of us held off the spatial channels¡­¡± In his daze, Du Gang heard a familiar voice. ¡°This is truly a feat, I¡¯m damn amazing¡­¡¯ It was King Kong! Du Gang woke up in a startle. At the moment, he was sitting on a helicopter. The safety line was finally set up¡­ surely my parents found their way too? Soon, the helicopter dropped them off at the edge of the temporary car base and quickly took off again. After getting off the helicopter, Du Gang hurriedly ran towards themand center. Halfway there, he saw his parents standing nearby watching him. ¡°Xiao Gang!¡± Liu Ling¡¯s eyes were red. Seeing Du Gang, she cried out excitedly and rushed towards him with Du Kang. The family of three was immediately tangled up in a hug. ¡°Mom, Dad, I thought I would never see you again!¡± ¡°Silly boy, what are you talking about¡­¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t stop his tears, his heart was full of sorrow. Growing up, this was the first time he had experienced the fear of not having his parents around. ¡°Mom, Dad, let¡¯s never be apart again.. ¡°Alright, Xiao Gang, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re a big man now, don¡¯t let othersugh at you!¡± That was when Du Gang noticed two others standing next to him, Wang Yixuan and Mu Chuxue. Liu Ling grabbed Mu Chuxue¡¯s hand,ughing. ¡°Du Gang, you didn¡¯t know, your mom was able toe back all thanks to her. If it wasn¡¯t for your ssmate, you might not have seen me¡­¡± Upon hearing her say this, Du Gang looked at Mu Chuxue in surprise. His gaze filled with gratitude, he said solemnly, ¡°Mu Chuxue, thank you¡­¡± Mu Chuxue smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, you saved my life too. I was only returning the favor!¡± Du Gang let out a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t very adept at handling this sort of situation! Soon, the family of three, along with Mu Chuxue and Wang Yixuan all squeezed into a car. They chatted joyfully all night long. As the sky began to lighten, the sound of shelling came again. Hearing these sounds of artillery fire, Du Kang and Liu Ling finally fell into a deep sleep. And so, Du Gang spent his days going out with the exploration team to kill bugs, and spent his nights guarding his parents, being a good boy. A month passed in the blink of an eye, the bugs on Earth thoroughly defeated, the Spatial Channels closed. Hua Nation issued a neww, ¡°Poption Restoration Measures,¡± encouraging fertility and putting forth pro-birth slogans. Implement the ¡°Procedures,¡± and promote a policy of more births and more fertility. Hua Nation needs to be prosperous, and the poption needs to be flourishing. Born in the present, established in perpetuity. Many sons and grandsons, much happiness and longevity. Whether it is a son or a daughter, they are all the same. Otherwise, the son will have no one to marry. ¡°Du Gang, Mu Chuxue is such a good girl. If you don¡¯t want her, someone else will snatch her away!¡± In a three-room house in the Nanyuan base, Liu Ling began to persuade him. Du Gang¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still young, isn¡¯t it too early?¡± ¡°Ah, it isn¡¯t early!¡± Liu Lingughed. ¡°In ancient times, people got married and had children at twelve or thirteen. Besides, hasn¡¯t our country made it a rule now? Males start from their first seminal emission, and females from their first menstruation, can apply for marriage¡­¡± As soon as he heard this, Du Gang¡¯s face turned even redder, and he whispered, ¡°Does Mu Chuxue agree?¡± As soon as Liu Ling heard this, she was overjoyed. ¡°My son, does that mean you agree? You wait here, I¡¯ll go propose the match. These days, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye out, worried some other guy would snatch her away¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she ran out joyfully. Watching her back, Du Gang was somewhat excited and dry-mouthed. He immediately grabbed a scoop from the water jar and started guzzling down the water. In a short while, Liu Ling came running back. Du Gang quickly took two steps forward, his heart simultaneously hopeful and nervous, and anxiously asked, ¡°Mom, what did she say?¡± Liu Lingughed. ¡°With your mom making the arrangements, how could it be unsessful? My boy, I¡¯ve already spoken for you, you¡¯re getting married tomorrow!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. ¡°Tomorrow? Isn¡¯t that too hasty?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. The nation is even more anxious than we are. Today you propose, tomorrow you get married!¡± The next day, while it was still dark, numerous visitors began to arrive. People ying gongs and drums were invited by the country to perform. ¡°How can the marriage of a war god not be a grand celebration?!¡± Not only the national leaders participated in the wedding this time, but even aliens sent representatives to offer blessings. Just like this, Du Gang was kept busy the whole day, and finally arrived at the new house assigned by the nation in the evening. Every nook and cranny of the house was decorated in red, with the character ¡®i?¡¯ everywhere. ¡°Off you go!¡± With a little push from friends and rtives, Du Gang was pushed straight into the bridal chamber. Inside the room, Mu Chuxue was already sitting there, donned with a red bridal veil. Witnessing his bride¡¯s dignified posture, Du Gang was instantly engulfed by an impulsive desire. Gulping, he rubbed his hands subtly, trying to ease his nervousness. ¡°Mu¡­Mu Chuxue!¡± Du Gang stuttered her name, licking his lips and moving closer. Mu Chuxue did not move, responding softly. Then, with a tender voice, she said, ¡°Why are you still calling me by my name?¡± Her crisp voice made Du Gang stand upright in an instant. ¡°My wife! ¡± Having said that, he suddenly gained strength, quickly moved forward, lifted her veil, and revealed her shy and beautiful face. Seeing her bashfully budding beauty, Du Gang could no longer hold back and pounced towards her. Just then, Mu Chuxue pushed him away. ¡®Wait a moment!¡± Du Gang stopped his actions and asked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chuxue suddenly revealed a sly smile and said, ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no one in your shadow, right?!¡± Holy shit! In that moment, Du Gang remembered everything. His heart felt as if thousands of horses were galloping through. The scene in front of him gradually shattered, revealing the situation inside the Illusion Tower. Not far away, a ¡°E¡± [5] mark stood as if mocking his ambitions. It was clear that he had failed the challenge! ¡°Damn!¡± Du Gang was wide-mouthed, his mind still stuck in thest moment, echoing the words, ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no one in your shadow, right?!¡± ¡°Chu Zixuan, I curse your ancestors!¡± This shadow issue was originally unrted to him, but during the Earth Alliance, when Chu Zixuan was the leader, Du Gang had lived on Earth for some time. At that time, he unwittingly heard from Madame Merlin, ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no one in your shadow, right?!¡± Of course, he just happened to overhear it at the time and didn¡¯t witness the subsequent events. But this sentence was deeply ingrained in his mind. Who would have thought that today, the power of the illusion would use it against him! The perception of time both inside and outside the Illusion was different, and Du Gang knew that when Illusion finally spoke those words, he was already dead. The enemy wouldn¡¯t y tricks on him but would kill him with a weapon! Back in the dormitory. Bla curiously asked: ¡°Du Gang, what did you see in the illusion? You seem different after you came back!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Du Gang sighed, shaking his head without replying. Everything that happened in thest illusion was still fresh in his memory. Living with his parents for that one month might have been the happiest time in recent days. Regrettably, all of it was a mere illusion. ¡°Perhaps this is my weakness¡­¡± Du Gang sighed again, ¡°Mom, Dad, after your death, you¡¯d also hoped to remain my weakness, right?!¡± In fact, he had a hunch that he could wake up from the Illusion at any time. The power of his origin in his mind was ready to wake him up at any moment. But he was resisting it in the illusion, because he had a premonition that once he woke up, everything would be an illusion. In the end, everything did turn out to be an illusion! With this Illusion experience, Du Gang¡¯s mindset changed a little. At least next time, if he encounters a simr situation, he probably won¡¯t hesitate anymore¡­ ¡°Boom!!¡± As this thought emerged, Du Gang¡¯s origin that had been stuck at Rank Five suddenly advanced, breaking through directly to the Sixth Rank. This meant that in the future, he will be immune to all cosmic level mental attacks ! Chapter 179 - 178: The Battle for the Strongest Newcomer’s Top spot! Chapter 179: Chapter 178: The Battle for the Strongest Neer¡¯s Top spot! Trantor: 549690339 Where there are people, there are underworlds. The presence of pure inevitably indicates the existence of wicked. There is a peculiar ck market outside the Arrogant Academy. It not only houses a variety of prohibited goods but also contains unnamed lightputers, a veritable haven for criminals. Many infamous Star Thieves frequented this ce. Outside the Arrogant Academy, a man tightly wrapped in robes moved swiftly and silently towards the ck market. In no time, he reached the entrance. Seeing him so securely wrapped, the two burly doorkeepers took no notice. Many people who came here held distinguished statuses in the open world. It was very normal for them to hide their identities. ¡°Am I being followed?¡± The thin man asked in a low, hoarse voice, as if swallowing his words. ¡°Huh! ¡± The two guards at the door scoffed, ¡°Go on in. With us here, who would dare to follow you¡­ There isn¡¯t even a ghost behind you!¡± Hearing this, the thin man breathed a sigh of relief, nodded with satisfaction and quickly went in. Shortly after he entered, two invisible figures slowly revealed themselves, exchanged nces with the two guards at the door, and walked in. Although the ck market wasn¡¯trge, it was fully stocked. Just as the thin man walked in, he was approached and asked about his purpose. ¡°I want to use an unnamed lightputer!¡± It was still a voice that was squeezed hoarsely. ¡°Okay, you know the price, right?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then follow me!¡± Soon enough, the thin man was escorted to a secluded room. ¡°Hurry up. You must log off after half an hour. If you overstay, you¡¯re not leaving this ce. Got it?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The door closed, leaving the thin man alone in the room. He immediately picked up the lightputer on the table and after turning it on, found he could log in directly to the virtual universe without a scan of his identity. Meanwhile, in a sealed area of the ck market, the two shadows that had entered with the thin man suddenly revealed themselves. ¡°We want to check a person!¡± A manager, after ncing at the two men¡¯s tokens, gave a slight nod and stepped aside. Inside the virtual universe. After the thin man entered the virtual universe, he immediately went to a sparse-attendance shuttle and swiftly entered. Simultaneously, the shopkeeper was told a password whilst others were distracted. Immediately, the shopkeeper guided him not to a normal dining booth for guests, but a secret room. Inside the secluded room, sat an old man who asked as soon as he saw the hood still concealing the thin man¡¯s face, ¡°You can show your face now!¡± The thin man gave a nod in response and quickly took off the hood. ¡°Ning peng?¡± The old man in the room recognized him instantly, ¡®Why are you dressed like this?¡± Ning Peng, being the first imperial son of the Ning family¡¯s generation, was naturally recognizable. Having stopped disguising his voice, Ning Peng quickly said, ¡°I have uncovered a shocking secret here, one that concerns whether our family can rise again¡­¡± ¡°What kind of secret?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to a deity and the Jiang family from the Cosmic Colosseum¡­¡± He quickly recounted the predicament involving the Ancient Divine and the Jiang family. The old man instantly perked up, ¡°Ning Peng, you¡¯ve done well!¡± ¡°I will personally inform the family head of this information. You need to hurry back, don¡¯t draw any attention!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ning Peng too was excited, he agreed quickly, put his hood back on, and quickly left. Little did he know, every step he took, even in the virtual universe, waspletely captured by a special device in reality. The two figures who had been pursuing Ning Peng exchanged nces and swiftly made their outside contact. ¡°Sir, he has released the news¡­¡± ¡°Who did he send it to?¡± ¡°The Ning Family¡­ shall we apprehend him?¡± After a second of silence, the voice on the other end refused, ¡°No need. Since the news is out, apprehending him now could just raise the rm. You two just keep following him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After ending themunication, Tang Rent s brows furrowed slightly. The so-called anonymous lightputer was provided by Luo Shan. In the virtual universe, there were many such anonymous lightputers, seemingly anonymous but actually subject to monitoring. The Virtual Universe Company had deliberately leaked them, and even some of the ck markets had been created by them¡­ Tang Ren had not expected that Ning Peng would eventually take this step. ¡°Ah, you chose this path yourself¡­¡± Then he began to think, they couldn¡¯t risk making a move on Ning Peng now, as it might rm them. After considering, he directly said to the smart brain, ¡°Prepare a report on the current situation of the Ning Family for me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It only took the smart brain one second topile the relevant information. ¡°Once a top power on the Qiankun Continent, they offended Luo Shan ten million years ago and several dozen of their Sector Lord-level warriors were killed, causing their power to decline dramatically¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t report on the Ning Family¡¯s past affairs. I know more than you. Just tell me about their current situation¡­¡± ¡°Ning Family, a top-tier power on the Qiankun Continent, with a Sector Lord-level Ninth Rank family head. The family also has eight Sector Lords and several Domain Lords¡­¡± After listening to some information, Tang Renughed and shook his head, ¡°This family, always producing stupids, so many years of rest and recuperation, but only have nine Sector Lords, they are still not worry-free!¡± Millions or years ago, tne nrst prince or tne Ning Family nacl Deen constantly bothering Luo Shan, even using the power of the entire family. For Luo Shan to have grown smoothly, Tang Ren had spent a lot of effort fighting the Ning Family¡¯s men back then. ¡°The Ning Family¡­ I wonder what methods they will employ!¡± After thinking for a while, he quickly ordered, ¡°The number of shadow guards will be doubled, and their training intensified¡­ At the same time, several nearby ck markets should be monitored for any unfamiliar visitors¡­¡± The customers of the nearby ck markets had been thoroughly understood through years of operation. They were all regrs, so they could clearly see if anyone from outside came. ¡°Should we inform Du Gang about the Ning Family¡¯s news? ¡°Not for now, just make sure to increase protection¡­¡± Not long after returning, Ning Peng sought out the strongest student of the first-year ss. Wu Tao, the ferocious criminal, Ninth Rank of the Cosmic Level, and six areas of Fire Elements, was undoubtedly the first ce in this batch of freshmen. Not only was he invincible in the six-element domain, but he had also previously defeated seven-element domain strongmen while still in his six-element domain! ¡°You want me to challenge Du Gang?¡± Wu Tao calmly responded. Of Du Gang, he had heard, knowing that he held the title of strongest neer, but he didn¡¯t care. As far as he was concerned, Du Gang was just a showoff. Just a guy who hadn¡¯t even reached the microscopic level, he merely didn¡¯t want to waste time paying attention. Seeing Wu Tao seemed somewhat fearful, Ning Peng, also a six-domain practitioner, felt Wu Tao was extraordinarily different. His entire demeanor exuded an air of wild savagery and relentless killing. There were rumors that in order to train his courage and heart, Wu Tao often ate human flesh raw¡­ Although it sounded absurd, spying on the barbarian-like Wu Tao, who was half a head taller than him, Ning Peng could smell the scent of blood in the air, and he swallowed, nodding his head, ¡°Yes, you are the top of this ss. The title of the strongest neer naturally belongs to you¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Tao snorted coldly. Suddenly Ning Peng held his breath, not knowing why, but when he saw Wu Tao, he felt a natural sense of inferiority. It was as if Wu Tao was a higher-level creature¡­ Suddenly, he thought of a rumor, Wu Tao was a ss 1 Bloodline Berserker¡­ ¡°If you dare to spout such nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear you to shreds and eat you!¡± Listening to Wu Tao¡¯s ruthless words, Ning Peng shuddered and hastily said, ¡°I mean no disrespect, I¡¯m offering equivalent goods worth one hundred million credits for your service, to challenge Du Gang in a non-virtualpetition¡­¡± Wu Tao spoke impatiently, ¡°A non-virtualpetition, how do I fight?¡± Ning Peng quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯re the first one to be admitted, if you apply to the academy and show your dissatisfaction with Du Gang¡¯s ¡®Strongest Freshman¡¯ title, then the academy will give you the chance to challenge him.. Wu Tao narrowed his eyes. He was tempted by this proposal because the title of ¡®Strongest Freshman¡¯ did carry some privileges. He decided against the fight earlier, as it seemed like a waste of time. His main goal was to get good results in the eliminationpetition. However, if someone was willing to offer resources valued at one hundred million credits, asking him to im the title of ¡®Strongest Freshman¡¯, he was willing to y along. ¡°Besides the resources you mentioned worth one hundred million credits, I want an additional one hundred million credits as a bet!¡± Wu Tao might look like a barbarian, but he certainly wasn¡¯t one. ¡°Agreed!¡± Ning Peng had already put forward one hundred million credits, what difference would another one hundred million make? The reason why the Ning family sent Ning Peng to invite Wu Tao was not to ask him to kill Du Gang. With the Dean¡¯s protection, it wasn¡¯t realistic. So, they just wanted Wu Tao to test and see to what degree Du Gang¡¯s strength had reached. Du Gang¡¯s breakthrough to sixth rank meant that he could be immune to all mental attacks on a universal level, which would be equivalent to him sessfully passing the first sixyers of the Illusion Tower. However, instead of advancing to the seventhyer, he returned to the Wuzheng Tower and continued his training. With seventeen days left until the start of the eliminationpetition, the only way he could think to quickly increase his strength was to advance from the microscopic realm to the insight realm. However, after practicing for three days, he hadn¡¯t made much progress; he was unable to even enter the doorway of the insight realm. However, the good news was that he could now stay in the seventhyer for a longer time, at the very least he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated the moment he entered. One day, after being ejected from the tower due to being overwhelmed by the sharp gold aura of the insight realm, someone nearby suddenly spoke up to stop him. ¡°Du Gang, wait a minute!¡± He turned his head to look. It was a familiar face from the White Dragon ss, although he didn¡¯t remember his name. ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡± The male student hastened to speak, ¡°Du Gang, the top-ranked student this year has issued a challenge to our White Dragon ss, intending to fight you for the title of the ¡®Strongest Freshman¡¯. It¡¯s said that he went to the academy to apply. It¡¯s very likely that the academy will agree too¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh?!¡± Du Gang became interested, thanking him with a smile, ¡°I see, thank you!¡± Thanked by Du Gang, the male student was flustered, ¡°No need to thank me, we are ssmates¡­ After he left, Du Gang then opened his Light Computer to ask, ¡°B, what¡¯s going on?¡± B quickly sprang up in its sprite form, ¡°It¡¯s about this generation¡¯s strongest young man from the Qiankun continent, named Wu Tao, who has won the local open audition as the first rank. He came out of seclusion because you took the title of the ¡®Strongest Freshman¡¯ and applied to the academy for a fight¡­¡± ¡°In terms of strength, he is at the Ninth Rank Universal level, with a Sixth Domain. His battle record includes victories over seventh domain holders¡­¡± Fights with Seventh Domain holders? Du Gang pondered for a moment. Right now, he was at the Fifth Domain, and before understanding the microscopic realm, he could dispatch Sixth Domain holders in mere seconds. However, now that he had understood and entered the microscopic realm, he should have no problem facing opponents who could bepared to those in the Seventh Domain! At this moment, B suddenly spoke, ¡°Here ites, Du Gang, the academy¡¯s message has arrived. They have agreed to Wu Tao¡¯s challenge, and, what¡¯s more, they are asking the fight to be carried out offline, and are proposing a bet of a hundred million credits¡­ ¡°A hundred million credits?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Oh, do the academy allow students to make such bets?¡± ¡°They do, it¡¯s a tradition handed down from the past, it¡¯s never been abolished!¡± Thinking of his transformed form that was a hundred kilometers in size and the Ancient Divine Spear, which had been umting energy since the defeat of Zhou Haotian and had not been disengaged from his body, Du Gang showed a faint smile. ¡°He wants to fight, let¡¯s fight, but a hundred million credits are too less, tell him, if he wants a battle, it¡¯s at least a billion!¡± Soon, B posted Du Gang¡¯s deration on the inte. Suddenly, it caused a huge stir. Just as everyone was keen to see if Wu Tao would ept the bet. Wu Tao¡¯s response also arrived. ¡°Du Gang, you guy, quite arrogant. A billion credits, you¡¯re actually giving them to me, I must take it!¡± ¡°Since you epted the challenge, then there¡¯s no need to waste time. Let¡¯s meet in the arena. Come over now, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± This response immediately blew up the whole campuswork. Everyone stopped their training and work, they all rushed towards the arena district as if flying. ¡°Damn, this is a big bet of a billion credits, how do these guys have so much money!¡± ¡°Think about it, Du Gang alone, from thestpetition, with one hundred and sixty thousand victories, had almost received thirty-two billion credits. A billion credits is just a third of his total!¡± ¡°And, Wu Tao, he¡¯s even richer! Wu Tao is the first prince among the top ten powerful ns on our Qiankun continent and also the first-rank holder of this generation. What do you think?!¡± The first ce in Qiankun continent,pared to the first ce in ten thousand elementary cosmic countries, is on twopletely different levels. At this moment, even Qiao Jin, who hasn¡¯t been aware of the outside world and has been practicing hard, has stopped his practice and is flying towards the battle tform area. It¡¯s clear that he is also looking forward to the fight between Du Gang and this year¡¯s first ce. Not to mention the freshmen, even some sophomores who were startled, all rushed to the battle tform area. After all, a considerable number of the second-year students are also participating in this Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, they should take a look at the highest level of the freshmen. In the eyes of everyone, the match between Du Gang and Wu Tao can be considered the strongest battle among the freshmen. One is the guy who won the first ce in Qiankun continent through the regr open audition. The other is the guy who won the title of ¡®Strongest Newbie King¡¯ by achieving 160,000 consecutive victories in just three days after school started. Although the two have never fought before, they have achieved unthinkable records in different areas. ¡°I think Wu Tao has a better chance of winning!¡± ¡°I think so too, after all, Wu Tao is the first ce in our Qiankun continent¡­¡± Most of the local students from Qiankun continent believe that Wu Tao has a greater chance of winning. Compared to Du Gang, they understand Wu Tao better. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Du Gang has won 160,000 battles consecutively, and many of his victories were against Sixth Rank domain users!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the school granting Du Gang the title of ¡®Strongest Newbie King¡¯ tells everything. In the past, can you recall anyone who got this title?¡± For the people from ten thousand star systems, Du Gang is more familiar to them. After all, Du Gang represents them, all from the suburbs. For a moment, students from the two different homes, developed a sense of rivalry. At this moment, a third-year student with great strength suddenly jumped out. Everyone saw that there was a third-year student as a guarantor, and they immediately sprung into action. They started making bets¡­. In no time, with the help of that third-year student and Bai Xiaosheng, most of the people present ced their bets. At this moment, the area around thergest arena was already packed with nearly two million people, almost all of whom had ced a bet. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ve made a fortune!¡± Bai Xiaosheng was excited. Those were two million people! Luckily, he was quick in contacting his third-year cousin in time and grabbed the opportunity to open the betting. But before they could celebrate, suddenly, a man from the academy, Ji Xiu, appeared. He is in charge of the Discipline Inspection Department. ¡°The academy does not allow students to set up private betting stations. Are you prepared to ept the punishment? Or would you rather offset your future merits by handing over this betting station to the academy now?¡± Bai Xiaosheng stared at Ji Xiu¡¯s sinister smile, almost in tears. They could have made a lot from this big deal¡­. ¡°Teacher, we collected this for the academy. Can you give us a smallpensation for our effort?¡± Bai Xiaosheng had a bitter face. Since the academy was on to them, they had no choice but to hand it over. But Ji Xiu gave them an indifferent look, ¡°It seems that you want to spend some time in jail.¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t want that!¡± After Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s uncle yelled, he quickly dragged Bai Xiaosheng away. They didn¡¯t stop until they reached a deserted ce. ¡°Uncle, are we just letting it go like this?¡± Bai Xiaosheng still couldn¡¯t ept it. They collected the money with their own hands, why did they simply hand it over? But his uncle looked relieved, ¡°You have no idea how terrible that guy Ji Xiu is. If he wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, we would have been tortured¡­.¡± ¡°Is it really that exaggerated?¡± Bai Xiaosheng looked at his uncle¡¯s exaggerated gesture, not really convinced. ¡°Haha, you have no idea how terrifying the Discipline Inspection Department people can be under Ji Xiu¡¯s leadership¡­¡± Just as nearly two million first-year students and some second-year students crowded the venue, Du Gang and Wu Tao also arrived at the scene. Tao!¡± ??????? Tao!¡± ?????? Tao!¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡±¡±Du Gang!¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± As clear as water and oil, students from different ces started cheering wildly. They each had their support, which was determined by their ces of origin. Feeling this fanatical atmosphere, even the quiet Qiao Jin couldn¡¯t help but join in the chanting. Apart from him, the first-ce winners from ten thousand sses had all arrived. Most of them had not fought with Du Gang, so they were curious about Du Gang¡¯s strength and that of Wu Tao. Also, some strong contenders from Qiankun maind had hurried to the scene. Chen Feng stood in front of Qiao Jin and pointed to the crowd not far away,ughing, ¡°Do you see them? The people in the front row are among the top hundred students from Qiankun maind this time, all of them, of course, are first-year students!¡± Qiao Jin nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t expect these people toe. He was indeed interested in these top hundred contestants from Qiankun maind, but unfortunately, they had been secluding themselves and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to fight. He didn¡¯t expect that the match between Du Gang and Wu Tao would draw them all out. On the ring, Du Gang and Wu Tao had already taken their positions. A teacher of Domain Lord Ninth Rank from the academy was responsible for helping them draft the rted agreements and ce their bets. After all, they did im on the school¡¯s intr that they were staking ten billion. It was not just something casually said. Shortly after, both of them had signed the papers. The referee nced at them and said, ¡°This match is a real match. It ends when one party leaves the ring or loses the ability to fight back!¡± Heughed and said, ¡°Fight well and do not fear killing your opponent. As long as he is not blown into pieces, even losing an arm or leg, or even a head, we can bring you back to life!¡± These words were not false. Martial artists, through so many cycles of life transitions, were no longer ordinary human beings. The real survival was the soul, as long as the soul was strong enough, they could live even if the physical body was annihted. However, soul status obviously had many ws and fatal weaknesses, such as being progressively erased by mental power. Under normal circumstances, nobody wanted to live in the state of a soul. On the ring, Wu Tao, who was almost three meters tall, stood next to Du Gang, looking like a bonafide giant. He looked down at Du Gang, cracking a slight smile, ¡°Do you think you can beat me?¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, a gust of bloody scent drifted out, as if he had just finished eating something raw. The surrounding onlookers, experiencing this stench, quickly covered their mouths. ¡°Good lord, did he just eat a human?¡± Just as everyone was marveling at how uncivilized Wu Tao looked, suddenly on the ring, Du Gang started to grow. In an instant, he had grown to a height of six meters. This time, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn to look down at Wu Tao andugh, ¡°Come on, look into my eyes when you talk!!¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± The audience below showed astonishment and stared in shock at the figure on the stage that grew from just over a meter to a giant of five or six meters tall. ¡°How did he transform?¡± ¡°He¡¯s even taller than Wu Tao!¡± At this moment, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s uncle, who had returned to the scene to watch the battle, said, ¡°This is the power of bloodline. Other than the bloodline power, who else could do this?!¡± Bai Xiaosheng was surprised and quickly asked, ¡°What bloodline does Du Gang like this belong to?¡± His uncle furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Wu Tao¡¯s bloodline is a first-ss bloodline. Du Gang is taller than him. Maybe, uh, it¡¯s also a first-ss bloodline!¡± Above the first-ss bloodline was the Saint-level bloodline. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud as it would be too outrageous. To ordinary people like them, those who possessed bloodlines were very formidable. They naturally had an advantage over ordinary people, and the only way to determine the bloodline was by body size or special abilities! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± On the ring, Wu Tao, looking at Du Gang who was even taller than him, roared with fury. Regardless of whether the referee had announced the start of the match or not, he rushed toward Du Gang. Du Gang snorted coldly and directly erged the Ancient Divine Spear to the appropriate size, and immediately began to battle. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± For a while on the ring, a giant figure over three meters tall and a figure over six meters tall were entangled inbat. The piercing noise when their weapons collided made the audience cover their ears. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The two of them fought very quickly. On the entire ring, their bodies were barely visible. The only way to tell who was who was based on the size difference of their shadows. ¡°They¡¯re too strong, both guys are incredibly powerful!¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t see the specifics of their fight at all!¡± On the field, only a few people with sensitive mental power or special vision could clearly see what was happening in the battle. Among them, Mind Masters like Qiao Jin directly observe with their mental power. A regr person¡¯s mental power wouldn¡¯t be able to see the situation on the field without any enhancements. However, Qiao Jin was different; his mental power was at a very high level, which allowed him to clearly see the situation of the battle. Apart from him, there were also some Mind Masters observing the battle with their mental power. Additionally, there were some individuals whose eyes emitted a dazzling array of colorful lights. These were people with extremely powerful vision bloodlines, who could observe the fight through their special vision. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Within just a minute, they had fought eighty thousand rounds with no clear victor. Du Gang hadn¡¯t expected to encounter someone his match in speed. Wu Tao, on the other hand, was even more surprised. He had never before met someone who stood shoulder to shoulder with him in terms of size, speed, and strength. ¡°Boom!¡± After one more explosive sh, the two surprisingly separated from each other. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± They stood on the opposite ends of the battlefield, facing off from a distance. The audience below the stage, seeing this, widened their eyes in surprise. ¡°Did anyone get hurt?¡± ¡°Who won? Who had the upper hand just now?¡± ¡°What happened, why did they stop?!¡± The movements of the two on stage were too fast, making it so that most of the audience could only watch the excitement without having a clear understanding of the fight¡¯s specific details. At this moment, Qiao Jin nced at Chen Feng, who was incessantly asking questions beside him, and spoke calmly, ¡°The two just fought to a standstill. Their speed is incredible and every one of their attacks could instantly kill a Rank Six Domain defender. Yet, neither of them could defeat the other. I have to admit, both of these guys are extremely strong.¡± ¡°How would you fare against them?¡± Chen Feng suddenly asked such a question. After all, Du Gang and Wu Tao were both well-known figures. Comparing an ordinary person to them was setting the person up for embarrassment, wasn¡¯t it? Unexpectedly, Qiao Jin just smiled lightly, ¡°They¡¯re strong, but so am I.¡± And yet, Chen Feng let out a breath of relief, nodded, and didn¡¯t pursue it further. As the second-ce finisher in the White Dragon Mountainpetition, his understanding of Qiao Jin was quite deep! He knew that Qiao Jin was very strong and had not even used his real strength during the previous White Dragon Mountainpetition. In the cosmic nation of White Dragon Mountain, the Qiao Family had always been a very mysterious presence. The strength they disyed alone was on par with the top families in the area. But the thing was, they neverpeted or fought for anything, just kept to their own corner. They were extremely low-key! Therefore, no matter how much he overestimated Qiao Jin, it was never too much! Back on the stage. Wu Tao¡¯s expression turned solemn. Looking at Du Gang, he said seriously, ¡°I admit, you are a very powerful opponent. I apologize for my initial rudeness!¡± Coming from a family simr to barbarians, Wu Tao was very straightforward. Only those whose talent and strength he recognized deserved to converse with him as equals. Seeing this, Du Gang chuckled, ¡°In that case, I shall return the courtesy!¡± With that said, his body began to shrink. When he was about the same height as Wu Tao, the transformation stopped. Below the stage, some of the female spectators looked at Du Gang with peculiar gazes, their faces flushing as though they were thinking about something inappropriate. Wu Tao nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Good, since your strength is so formidable, I will need to use my true power. Be careful!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Once he finished speaking, he flexed his muscles and shattered his outer clothing, revealing his muscr body. What shocked everyone was that on Wu Tao¡¯s body, there were a variety of strange totemic symbols. ¡°!¡± Wu Tao suddenly let out a strange cry, and the totems on his body started to glow. ¡°Damn, Wu Tao is getting serious!¡± Below the stage, some of the top-tier families who had some knowledge about Wu Tao spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s the Wu Tao Family¡¯s totem. Combined with their Barbarian¡¯s bloodline, it possesses unmatched power!¡± ¡°You guys probably don¡¯t know this, but Wu Tao once lifted a spaceship weighing ten thousand tons just with his physical strength!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone else was stunned when they heard this. The thought of lifting a ten-thousand-ton spaceship with just physical strength was unimaginable! On the battle stage. With the flicker of the totem, Wu Tao¡¯s muscles began to bulge again. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± The original three-meter-tall figure, at this moment, once again swelled to over four meters in height before graduallying to a halt. On seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t immediately attack. Instead, he adjusted his own size to match his opponent¡¯s height, all while watching with interest. If his opponent wasn¡¯t giving it his all, neither would he. During their previous confrontation, he had merely relied on his speed, without employing any other techniques. So, he wasn¡¯t anxious. He was curious to see the sort of strength possessed by the number one ranked individual in Qiankun Continent! Soon enough, Wu Tao had expanded into a muscr monster of over four meters. Unlike Du Gang, who maintained a well-proportioned and aesthetic physique despite his impressive height, Wu Tao after transformation appeared somewhat bloated. Although he was all muscle, it seemed as though he had been filled with nitrogen gas from the inside. At this moment, Wu Tao¡¯s face was enveloped in ck totem lines. He red fiercely at Du Gang, exuding a wild aura. ¡°Kill! This time, his eyes were filled with murderous intent, devoid of any rationality. He was like a ruthless, cold-blooded animal. ¡°Bang!¡± Soon, the two met in a head-on collision once again. This time, Du Gang surprisingly stowed away the Ancient Divine Spear. He had realized that his opponent wanted a match of strength. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± In this exchange, their figures were fully exposed, They stood in the center of a not sorge circle, their lower bodies remaining stationary while their upper bodies continually shed. This was the first time that Du Gang had encountered an opponent who took the path of strength, and the excitement was palpable. Hence, he didn¡¯t give it his all but matched Wu Tao¡¯s strength with every punch. At this moment, everyone beneath the battle stage was stunned by the raw, skin-to-skinbat unfolding before them. ¡°My god, how can their strength be so formidable?! ¡°How many years has it been since Ist saw such a battle?!¡± ¡°Yes, ever since the concept of ¡®Domain¡¯ came into being, it has been quite a while since we¡¯ve seen such a match!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that even without their ¡®Domain,¡¯ their physical strength alone is enough to smash me to bits.¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re not the only one with that thought!¡± No matter how powerful a human being is, their size still inspires some fear when confronted with creatures taller than them. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± On the stage, the two individuals, currently indulging in an epic power brawl, were thoroughly enjoying themselves. ¡°Thrilling! ¡± Laughing heartily, Wu Tao eximed, ¡°It has been a while since I met someone who could match my strength!¡± ¡°I genuinely want to battle with you for three hundred thousand more rounds, but unfortunately I can¡¯t. Time is running short, and I have to prepare for the knockout phase¡­¡± Looking at Du Gang, he surprisingly felt a sense of mutual admiration and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day for now. If we get another chance, we shall have another round of strength-to-strengthbat!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Wu Tao¡¯s words, the audience beneath the stage was perplexed. ¡°What does he mean? Are they not going to fight anymore?¡± At this moment, Du Gang responded, ¡°Fine. Next time we get a chance, let¡¯s arrange another match!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As his words dropped, the two who had been withholding their ¡®Domains,¡¯ suddenly unleashed them. And Du Gang, once again pulled out his Ancient Divine Spear, wielding it in afortable size, ready to engage Wu Tao inbat. Wu Tao, on the other hand, drew a massive axe¡ªbigger than his own size¡ª from his Storage Ring, andunched an attack. And so, the two began to fight again. Just when everyone thought they were heading for another indeterminable duel, suddenly Wu Tao¡¯s axe turned red. Simultaneously, an enormous, majestic shadow of an axe emerged, gradually bing clearer as it expanded to hundreds of meters in size. ¡°What?! Wu Tao actually used that move!! ¡± Those students who were paying attention to Wu Tao had already recognized him. Suddenly, they drew the puzzled gazes of the audience. Seeing that many people were curious about what was happening, an enthusiastic student spoke up: ¡°The Wu Tao n possesses a set of Mountain-Opening Axe techniques, which are tremendously powerful¡­¡± ¡°This Wu Tao really is a genius. He has even mastered the Mountain-Opening Axe technique. You must know, this is a very difficult to learn, genuine Ninth Rank Peak attack secret technique!¡± ¡°Unlike the normally practiced mysteriousws of magic, this secret attack technique is specifically created for offense, and it¡¯s horrifyingly powerful!¡± While everyone was talking, the axe shadow on the ring had already gathered and formed into a giant axe. ¡°First Strike of Mountain Opening!!¡± With Wu Tao¡¯s roar, the giant axe that was originally hovering in mid-air suddenly crashed down. That wasn¡¯t all; this axe shadow wasn¡¯t just powerful, but also contained the endlessw power of the Gold Element. Below the ring, the spectators at the very front couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. They were terrified by this powerful gold armorw and, even though they knew that the axe wasn¡¯t being swung at them, they could not help but want to escape. ¡°Incredible, with this one strike, even if there is an Eighth Level Domain here, it would have to kneel, right?!¡± Everyone at the scene was conquered by this attack. With just this one attack, Wu Tao¡¯s first-ce position was well-deserved! ¡°Counteracting Divine Spear!¡± At this moment, a faint voice was heard from the ring. The next second, an even stronger force emanating from the golden spear arrived. ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± An axe of several hundred meters shed with a long spear of only five or six meters. ¡®%zz! zzz! zzz!¡± As a strong light emanated, everyone at the scene subconsciously lowered their heads and shielded their eyes. Thankfully, even the weakest person at the scene was at Ster Level, otherwise, the residual light from the explosion could have vaporized a Level expert. The Ster Level students at the scene were now very ufortable and all backed up. Meanwhile, the Domain Lord Level referee who had refrained from intervening up until now, deployed his domain in a sh,pletely covering the ring. This was to prevent the shockwave from injuring others inadvertently. Furthermore, the moment the judgeunched his domain, he quickly flew towaras me center 01 me explosion. ¡°Who won? At this moment, everyone in the audience wanted to know the answer. Some students, despite the pain in their eyes, still tried to keep their teary eyes focused on the ring. They wanted to know, who won in the end! Not far away, Chen Feng was closely monitoring Qiao Jin¡¯s actions. Seeing his astonished look, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Who won?!!¡± Qiao Jin opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say a word, he just pointed at the ring and said, ¡°Look for yourself!¡± At this moment, the strong light on the ring had been dispersed by the top-ranked Domain Lord referee. Only then could everyone see the state of the stage. They saw that on the stage, Du Gang was standing straight and untouched. On the other hand, Wu Tao had passed out and was lying in the arms of the Domain Lord Level referee. ¡°Wu Tao has lost his ability to resist. I dere Du Gang as the winner!¡± With the judge¡¯s final statement, the entire audience below the stage erupted into an uproar! ¡°The well-deserved ¡®Strongest Neer King¡¯ Du Gang!¡± At that moment, all students from ten thousand elementary cosmic countries started chanting. ¡°The strongest neer king, Du Gang!¡± ¡°The strongest neer king, Du Gang!¡± This moment not only brought honor to Du Gang but also to the ten thousand primary cosmic nations they belonged to! This was an honor their ten thousand primary cosmic nations had never experienced before! Chapter 180 - 179: Elimination match involving a 30 billion strong! Chapter 180: Chapter 179: Elimination match involving a 30 billion strong! Trantor: 549690339 The candidates in the open auditions are generally of ster level, but a regr pattern emerges once the knockout contest starts. The freshmen of Sky Pride Academy are basically at the cosmic level. And sophomores? They are mostly at domain lord level! This is because most freshmen are still under five thousand years old. If they haven¡¯t broken through to the domain lord level ahead of time, they can participate in the knockout contest again as sophomores in the next academic year. After seventeen days of cultivating, Du Gang finally left Wuzheng Tower and returned to his dormitory. ¡°What? Apetition involving 10,000 medium cosmic nations?¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised. As soon as he returned to the dormitory, he heard this explosive news. Ba La La nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, this news came out a week ago. However, since you were cultivating back then, I didn¡¯t disturb you¡­¡± ¡°It used to be separate. Why are they allpeting together all of a sudden?¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, suspecting that something was not quite right, so he immediately called Principal Tang Ren. After he expressed his concern, Tang Ren shook his head bitterly, sighing, ¡°Du Gang, I was too careless. Do you remember Ning Peng?¡± ¡°I remember, what happened?¡± He was the student who entered the secret realm with him. Not much time had passed since then, so he still remembered. Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°Before you started cultivating, I detected that Ning Peng disobeyed the academy¡¯s orders and leaked your affairs to the members of his family¡­¡± ¡°At that time, I was only thinking that the Ning family would plot on their own. Who knew they had contacts in the center of the universe and ultimately revealed a secret!¡± ¡°Leaked a secret? You mean, the Jiang family at the center of the universe knows about me?¡± Tang Ren nodded, ¡°Yes, they already know about you there. This change in the knockout contest is due to their influence¡­¡± ¡°From what I can see, they elerated the pace of the knockout contest!¡± Du Gang frowned, puzzled, ¡°Are they so sure I can make it through the knockout contest?¡± Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°After discussing with Luo Shan, we concluded that the Jiang family¡¯s actions suggest two possibilities!¡± ¡°First, if you go forward, the Jiang family will have forces from the Pangu Continent act against you, knowing that their power is stronger there¡­¡± That was the truth. In front of a top-level universal family like the Jiang family, medium cosmic nations don¡¯t even bother to develop, which is why most of the Jiang family¡¯s branches are in the high cosmic nations. ¡°Second, even if you don¡¯t advance, once the Peak Genius Race leaves the Qiankun Continent, they can send people to trouble you without attracting the attention of other forces¡­¡± ¡°In Qiankun Continent, the Jiang family¡¯s power is extremely weak. They can only incentivise other families to work for them¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, the Jiang family has already contacted many families. So, it¡¯s best for you not to leave the academy!¡± After hanging up the phone, Du Gang¡¯s mood became rather solemn. Unexpectedly, he was suddenly targeted by such a colossal entity. ¡°Ning Peng!¡± He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Ba La La, where is Ning Peng? Find him for me!¡± Soon, Ba La La shook his head, ¡°Du Gang, Ning Peng left the academy half a month ago¡­¡± ¡°Not just him, all the senior students from the Ning Family have left the academy.¡± The Ning family did have self-awareness, having their descendants leave in advance. ¡°I better not run into him!¡± Du Gang snorted, suppressing his chaotic thoughts, he asked, ¡°Ba La La, what are the rules for thepetition this time?¡± Ba La La quickly responded, ¡°This time thepetition rules are very simple. 10,000 medium cosmic nations, a total of nearly 300 billionpetitors, are randomly ced on a hundreds¡­¡± ¡°Within a month, for each opponent killed you score one point, and at the same time, you can earn half of the opponent¡¯s points¡­¡± ¡°In the end, the top hundred contestants on each will advance, meaning a total of 10,000 people from the hundreds will advance!¡± After listening, Du Gang nodded, ¡°A month, in the top 10,000 in terms of points, huh¡­¡± Ba La La continued, ¡°This time since we¡¯repeting againstpetitors from other medium cosmic nations in advance, apart from the rewards of the Peak Genius Race, those who manage to advance to the qualifying contest on the Qiankun Continent will be rewarded with a chance to enter the Qiankun Secret Realm!¡± ¡°Qiankun Secret Realm!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Didn¡¯t he challenge Wuzheng Tower just for those few contribution points, to get the qualification to enter the Qiankun Secret Realm? Now, if I rank in the top 10,000, I can enter the Qiankun Secret Realm. This is indeed good news. However, the difficulty is extremely high. It¡¯s almost like indirectly getting first ce in the Qiankun Continent! After all, this is apetition in which 10,000 medium cosmic nations participate! Quickly, reminded by Ba La La, Du Gang swiftly drew the lots. ¡°[Du Gang from Qiankun Universe Country, No.100!]¡± This time, by sheer coincidence, he drew thest number. ¡°There are more than 300 billionpetitors, which means that everypeting has over 300 million participants!!¡± Meanwhile, their White Dragon Mountain ss group was buzzing non-stop. ¡°Whichpeting are you all on?¡± Chen Feng: ¡°I¡¯m on No.33!¡± Qiao Jin: ¡°I¡¯m on No.6!¡± After looking around, Du Gang realized no one from his ss received the same. Suddenly he understood, they were once again divided among differents, following the same pattern as before. Not long after, to Du Gang¡¯s surprise, Wu Tao sent him a message saying he was on No.22. So, Du Gang replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m on No.100!¡± Wu Tao heaved a sigh of relief. Losing to Du Gang had given him considerable pressure. Not being on the samepeting as Du Gang was better for him! Soon after, the organizingmittee sent a notice instructing thepetitors to enter the virtual universe. Upon seeing this, Du Gang retrieved his Ancient Divine Spear, adjusted it to the right proportion, and quickly entered the virtual universe. Just like before, the moment he entered, he was teleported to the outer space of No. 100. Thispeting was a simtion of the most massive, visually the size of Earth. But Du Gang knew its gravity could be millions or even tens of millions of times stronger than Earth¡¯s! After all, the weakest participants were Ster Level, and the strongest even reached Domain Lord Level. They all had the power to easily destroys. The parameters had to be set high, or otherwise, they might identally blow up the. In the starry sky, there was still arge countdown timer. More and more people floating in the universe appeared as the countdown progressed. Finally, when the countdown reached thest second, all participants were teleported inside No.100. Upon arrival, Du Gang felt a sudden heaviness and his feet sank into the mud. ¡°Ten million times Earth¡¯s gravity? Just by sensing the pressure, he quickly estimated the¡¯s gravity. Under such gravity, his body was suppressed to the extent that he couldn¡¯t fly at all. ¡°Everyone should be in the same situation, right?!¡± Only then did he have time to observe his surroundings. He was in a garden, and in the distance, there was a city filled with a modern sense of life. Suddenly, a message was projected in front of him. ¡°Thispetition is No 100 , number of contestants: ¡°There are a total of 120 cities within the, allpetitors are randomly distributed within these 120 cities¡­¡± 120 cities? Du Gang frowned. There were only 100 advancement slots for the entire, but there were 120 cities. This meant, even if one was the strongest in a city, advancement wasn¡¯t guaranteed. They had to go to other cities to battle for a spot! While he was deep in thought, suddenly, a man started sprinting towards him from a location about 10,000 meters away. Despite bearing the weight of ten million times Earth¡¯s gravity, the man was still running at a fast pace on the ground. In just a few seconds, he had covered half the distance. Seeing this, Du Gang immediately focused, uninterested in the projection¡¯s messages. He took his Ancient Divine Spear and rushed towards the man. During his sprint, he tried to expand his domain. He found that the domain, which generally spread to a range of a kilometer, was now clinging to his body, covering less than ten centimeters. Apart from providing a bit of amplification to his body, his domain couldn¡¯t be used to restrict opponents. For Du Gang, this was actually a good situation. ¡°Boom!¡± In a few seconds, the two of them collided. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± With three consecutive strikes, Du Gang quickly killed his opponent after realizing he was just an ordinary sixth realmpetitor. [Ding, you have killed apetitor and gained one point!] [Competitor Du Gang, Score: 1 point!] [Ranking: Has Not Entered the Top 100 on this!] [Note: A time limit is adopted in this battle. Every day, the Domain Suppression decreases by 10%. After ten days, the domains of all contestants arepletely restored.] Breathing a sigh of relief when he saw the exnation about ranking, Du Gang was afraid he himself might not even Imow if he had advanced or not. As for the matter of domains being restored after ten days, he didn¡¯t care about it. After all, everyone was in the same state of being without a domain, and when the domains are restored, everyone would have theirs back, so it doesn¡¯t really matter. Fortunately! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Right at this moment, battles erupted in every corner of the city. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, let¡¯s just kill first!¡± Listening to the sounds of the distant battles, Du Gang¡¯s fighting spirit was ignited instantly, and he quickly ran towards the ce where the sound was closest. At the same time, he suddenly stopped while passing by a wall, and stabbed the Ancient Divine Spear directly out. ¡°Plop! ¡± In an instant, the spear pierced the wall and directly hit someone. ¡°How did you know I was here!¡± The opponent only had time to be surprised before he quickly began to fight with Du Gang. However, his strength was only at the fifth level of the domain, far from being Du Gang¡¯s match. He was killed instantly in just three moves. Looking at the yer disappearing into the white light, When he started running just now, Du Gang tried to spread his mental power outward, and found that just like his physical body, his mental power was also restricted. However, even with the restriction, his mental power had an observational range of over a hundred meters. At the same time, Du Gang¡¯s hand pressed on the wall and he pushed hard, but he couldn¡¯t knock it down. ¡°Is it this hard?¡± Just now, when Du Gang thrust the spear into the wall, he felt a tremendous defensive force. If he wasn¡¯t a user of the Gold Element Laws, and possessed a specialized armor-piercing mystery, he might not even have been able to prate the wall. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, arge piece of rock flew over from a distance. Upon seeing this, Du Gang quickly raised his spear to shatter it with one blow. A burly man, wearing armor and a helmet and holding a mace, stood about five hundred meters away, his face fierce as he stared at Du Gang. ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky to have encountered me!¡± The burly man was very confident, he grinned and then rushed towards Du Gang. ¡°Swoosh!¡± This time, he directly disyed a speed several times faster than his previous opponent, and he covered the distance of five hundred meters in the blink of an eye. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the burly man arrived, he swung his mace directly down hard at Du Gang¡¯s head. But Du Gang, already prepared, naturally wouldn¡¯t be hit. He sidestepped swiftly, avoiding the blow, and at the same time, thrust out his spear. ¡°ng! ! ¡± The spear collided with the mace and a crisp sound rang out. Feeling the strength transmitted from the man¡¯s mace, Du Gang realized that his opponent had reached the seventh level of the domain. Although the domain couldn¡¯t be extended too far from the body, it could still enhance one¡¯s body. Therefore, his opponent¡¯s strength was not weak! But when it came to Du Gang¡¯s strength, without the domains of others, it would be even stronger! ¡°Kill! ! ? With a light shout from Du Gang, his strength doubled, and he immediately swept away the enemy¡¯s mace. His spear danced like a nimble butterfly, bypassingyers of armor and striking heavily on the burly man¡¯s head. ¡°Plop!¡± In the eyes of the burly man, there was a trace of disbelief and shock. With his mouth slightly open, he fell to the ground with a ¡°thud¡± and died. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Very quickly, the system turned the body on the ground into a white light and transferred it away. ¡°The Seventh Realm, what a tough guy. Under normal circumstances, it would be tough to fight against. Good thing!¡± With a smile, Du Gang once again charged towards the other parts of the city. Now was the moment when he was at the peak of his strength, and also the time when he was frantically umting points! On the streets along the roadside, Du Gang swept through one after another. No matter whether they were enemies lying in ambush for him or both sides fighting, whoever encountered Du Gang would turn into a beam of white light, contributing a point to him. He could definitely say it was an absurdlyrge city! [Contestant Du Gang, Points: 3041 points!] [Ranking: 54th on this!] ¡°I¡¯ve only gained three thousand points¡­ ording to this rate, there are at least three million people in each city. I need to kill more!¡± Du Gang wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. He knew the current situation was the most advantageous for him, yet he only managed to im the 54th ce within the. If he waited until after a day when the domain gradually began to recover, his efficiency was bound to drop. Continue! ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± Du Gang, spear in hand, transformed into the grim reaper, ceaselessly wandering around the city. Wherever there was a sound, there he was. Blood sttered! With his continued efforts, his ranking kept climbing. By the 12th hour, he had killed nearly five thousand people, and his points had reached over eight thousand. This was because some people had points themselves. After killing them, Du Gang could obtain half of their points. And his ranking had reached 25th ce within the. ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing down and killing so diligently, but I only managed to reach the 25th ce. There must be people who are faster than me!¡± With that thought, Du Gang sped up a little more, constantly dashing towards unexplored parts of this city. The Talents Academy. ¡°Damn it, I actually ran into a Sixth-Realm user!¡± At the moment, Chen Feng had left the virtual universe, slightly annoyed. Although with his Fifth Realm strength, he would not be able to advance in thispetition, it still made him feel very displeased. At this moment, in the ss group, some students had been eliminated. They were even worse than Chen Feng, just Fourth Realm users, practically punching bags inside! The others who hadn¡¯te out were probably just lucky, hiding well, not being discovered by anyone! Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but rant in the group chat. ¡°It¡¯s really annoying, I was battling evenly with a Sixth Realm user, and even seemed to have a chance of winning, but then I was ambushed by a Seventh Realm user!¡± ¡°You were also attacked by a Seventh Realm user? Me too!¡± ¡°Ah, what a coincidence, me too!¡± Looking at these shameless ssmates, saying the same things as him, Chen Feng was momentarily speechless. Did you group of Fourth Realm users even need a Seventh Realm user to ambush you? A Fifth Realm user could eliminate you all! However, deep down, he was indeed a bit depressed. Initially, if it was just the contestants from the Pangu Continent in the elimination round, with his strength, it was quite possible to make it into the top hundred thousand. But now, with themittee¡¯s changes, he couldn¡¯t even make it into the top billion! Pondering this, Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but gulp, ¡°With only one advancement for every ten thousandpetition zones, on average, only one contestant from our Pangu Continent can advance!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s check Du Gang¡¯s ranking!¡± [Du Gang, Overall Ranking: 3152, Contest No. 100 Ranking: 25th!] ¡°Damn it, Du Gang¡¯s ranking is this high?!!¡± He quickly posted in the group, ¡°Guys, look, Du Gang¡¯s ranking is super high!¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s check Qiao Jin¡¯s ranking!¡± To his disappointment, Qiao Jin¡¯s ranking was quite poor ¨C far behind, estimated beyond the billion mark, presumably not having killed many people. ¡°Could it be that Qiao Jin really only has this level of strength?¡± Contest No. 100. Du Gang carried the Ancient Divine Spear, walking alone on the streets. Regardless of the distance, the vast city was eerily quiet. As time went on, the contestants finally calmed down after a bloody first stage of thepetition. They all chose to remain hidden. With no avable Spiritual Power to investigate, no one knew if they were the praying mantis being stalked by the oriole lurking behind them. ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Armor Gold Spear, that guy¡¯s here again!¡± ¡°That terrifying guy, just from what we¡¯ve seen, has already killed hundreds, maybe even thousands in this area, hasn¡¯t he?!¡± In a skyscraper in the distance, twopetitors were surreptitiously observing Du Gang through the ss. They belonged to the group of luckier but less powerful yers, only at the fourth domain level. At first, they wanted to kill enemies to advance, but after seeing the powerful individuals below, they hadpletely extinguished the thought. They huddled together for warmth and quietly stayed in the building. It was now the first day, and the Spiritual Power of most people was suppressed to the point where it could not be expressed outwardly. So, for now, they were safe. However, once the second day began, as the restrictions on Domain and Spiritual Power slowly lifted, these people would no longer be able to hide. Not only them, in this building and in some of the taller buildings nearby, many were holding their breath, watching the domineering Du Gang below. The distance was too far, and although they could not see Du Gang¡¯s name, from the gold spear in his hand and the blood armor he wore, people unanimously gave him the nickname ¡®Blood Armor Gold Spear¡¯. Of course, Du Gang was not aware of these circumstances. If he knew, he would have gone to collect points a long time ago. ¡°Look quickly, the direction Blood Armor Gold Spear is going toward seems to be where Ba Dao just left¡­¡± ¡°There is going to be a good show. Ba Dao is also a strong fighter who has massacred many¡­¡± ¡°More than that, I happen to know Ba Dao. He¡¯s from the same cosmic country as me. He is a Seventh Realm yer, but he has defeated a Ninth Realm yer! ¡± ¡°What? Is he that terrifying?¡± ¡°Then Blood Armor Gold Spear is going to be finished!¡± So, in the whispering discussions of everyone, Du Gang left this area. Qiankun cosmic country, number of people in the top ten thousand rankings: 2 people. ¡°Du Gang, 100thpetitive star, local ranking 24th, total ranking: 2832.¡± ¡°Hu Tu, 68thpetitive star, local ranking 89th, total ranking: 9152.¡± The top ten thousand represents advancement to the qualifying contest, of course, this is just a temporary ranking. However, it still caused a sensation in the whole Qiankun cosmic country. ¡°Who is this Du Gang? Why did his ranking rise so high all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Look it lip quickly. see where he came from!¡± At this moment, countless people noticed Du Gang and started investigating. White Dragon Mountain cosmic country. Ever since the top 100 left, the people here have never stopped paying attention to the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. However, most people were talking about Qiao Jin, Chen Feng, and others, after all, when they left, their rankings were very high. As for Du Gang, he was only mentioned in discussions of challenging across levels or when talking about the child of destiny, the lucky one. However, on this day, people in the White Dragon Mountain cosmic country were absolutely stunned! ¡°Look, Du Gang has cracked the top 100 starpetitors, and is ranked in the top 5000 overall!!¡± These observers understood thepetition rules very clearly and knew what this result meant. ¡°Oh my god, so terrifying!¡± At this moment, Fan An, who had been responsible for leading Du Gang to White Dragon Mountain, had be a local celebrity. ¡°Brother Fan, tell me the story of Du Gang!¡± ¡°Yes, Captain Fan, tell us about Du Gang!¡± Fan An was now one of the many security captains at the White Dragon Mountain virtual universe headquarters. Although it sounded like he was a doorman, he was indeed a doorman. But, he was guarding the door of the White Dragon Mountain virtual universe headquarters, which was a cushy job! Who would dare to break into the virtual universe? No one dared! However, their treatment was not low. After all, these security guards were capable of actual action. Even though they might not get a chance to act for a year, they were still bona fide security. Their pay was high, and they even got a house in the Dragon Head District from thepany. You have to understand, this was the highly coveted Dragon Head District! Not only that, thanks to his previous rtionship with Du Gang, he had be a sought-after person in the Dragon Head District. Many matchmakers had nearly worn out his doorstep. ¡°Ahem!¡± Fan An coughed a couple of times to feign seriousness, then began to speak excitedly. ¡°Let me tell you, Du Gang and I share an unbreakable bond of friendship¡­¡± After some inquiry, the people of Qiankun Universe Nation finally found out who Du Gang was. ¡°Incredible, he¡¯s actually someone who just advanced from a subordinate universe nation!¡± ¡°Yeah, I could understand if he was a second-year student from Tianjiao Academy, but the thing is, he just arrived!¡± Regardless, the residents of the Qiankun Universe Nation were extremely proud and excited! Because among ten thousand middle-level universe nations, there were only ten thousand spots, and yet their Qiankun Universe Nation upied two! Although temporary, this was enough to make them proud. This was like watching a global finals match on Earth, where every progress made by a team representing one¡¯s own country made the audience tremendously excited, eagerly anticipating the victory of their national team. Inside the 100th participating, Du Gang was unaware of the outside world¡¯smentary. He is currently dashing through the streets. ¡°For half an hour. I haven¡¯t encountered a single person. something is definitely not right!¡± He suspected that there is a strong contender in front of him, bagging all his targets! So, he nned to catch up and kill him to steal his points. After all, upon killing an opponent, in addition to gaining basic points, one also acquires half of the opponent¡¯s points! ¡°Boom!¡± As he was running at high speed, suddenly, a sh of lightning came shing at him with the speed of sound. ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang hit the brakes hard, stomping on the ground, leaving behind a spider web-like crack. He then quickly backed off. ¡°Smack!¡± Just at that moment of his retreat, arge blue knife struck where he was just a second before. If his reaction had been a bit slower, he might have already been decapitated! Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, Du Gang asked in surprise, ¡°How did you not appear in my mental perception?¡± After asking the question, he felt stupid. Even he had a secret domain that allowed him to hide his figure, so naturally, others would have simr domains. But to his surprise, the man wielding the lightning knife answered him, ¡°You can project your mental power at this level, indicating that your mental power is very strong. Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s such a thing as mental power shielding?¡± The man spoke whileughing: ¡°Among all opponents I have encountered, you are the first to dodge my attack. Are you also in the Seventh Realm?¡± From these words, Du Gang was able to infer that his opponent was a practitioner of the Seventh Realm. ¡°A Seventh Realm practitioner shouldn¡¯t be a nobody. I¡¯m Ba Dao, and you are?¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± Ba Dao nodded andughed: ¡°If we duel now, it would be too early. Either one of us could get eliminated prematurely, which would be regrettable. Why don¡¯t we separate for now? When there are no more people left in this city, we can have our duel?¡± He surmised from Du Gang¡¯s lightning-fast reaction that his opponent would not be easy to defeat, hence he doesn¡¯t want to waste time battling a strong opponent so early. However, Du Gang too perceived from that attack that the enemy was incredibly powerful and wouldn¡¯t go down quickly. Therefore, he nodded and said: ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s temporarily separate. Once this city is virtually empty, we will have our duel! Even though he was confident in his own strength, he didn¡¯t feel entirely certain he could win without using a stored-force strike from his Ancient Divine Spear. Because, he felt that the enemy was extremely confident, which likely meant he still had a trump card up his sleeve. ¡°You go east, and I go west!¡± Du Gang shook his head: ¡°No, I¡¯ll take the east, you go west!¡± Ba Dao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, he nodded and said: ¡°Okay, let it be so!¡± Without further ado, he swiftly left the area with his knife. As for Du Gang, after making sure Ba Dao had left by several hundred meters, he swiftly ran eastward. After the ambush from Ba Dao, Du Gang shelved his prior arrogance, starting to be more cautious. After all, one could never be sure if they might encounter someone else who could conceal their presence andunch a sneaky attack. So, he decided to y safe. Every time he came to a corner or a building, he would slow down his speed, and then speed up after passing by. As for the inside of the buildings, he had never entered them even once! Because, once before, he chased a Fifth Realm contender into a building, only to run into an assassin. At that moment, a dagger was just 0.05 millimeters away from his neck. If he hadn¡¯t reacted swiftly and grabbed the dagger in time, he would have been killed and eliminated right there. So, in the end, Du Gang became afraid to even enter the buildings. As Du Gang grew more cautious, the increase in his points slowed down. But luckily, the situation was simr for others, so the fluctuations in the rankings were not significant. He still managed to maintain a position within the top thirty in internal ranking for the hundred participating stars and within the top five thousand in the overall ranking. The first day of thepetition finally came to an end. [Unlock Domain, 10% Mental Power Suppression!] With the sound of the system notification echoing, Du Gang felt relieved. His mental power instantly reached thousands of kilometers away. Simultaneously, his domain also expanded at this moment, reaching a range of one hundred meters. With this unlocking, the whole city erupted into chaos once again in an instant. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Within moments, countless people from various ces resumed battling again. Meanwhile, Du Gang noticed a man holding a long sword flying towards him at high speed from hundred kilometers away. It took only a few seconds for the man to reach him. ¡°Blood Armor Gold Spear? Bring it on!¡± The swordsman was clearly aware of Du Gang¡¯s nickname and called out from afar, thenunched his domain towards Du Gang, ready to kill. ¡°Seventh Realm!¡± Du Gang¡¯s expression hardened as he quickly raised his spear tobat. The moment they crossed hands, he was in a disadvantage! Just as he couldbat opponents of a higher rank, so could his opponents! And, unlike his Fifth Realm, his opponent was already in the Seventh Realm! Into the microscopic! Into the microscopic! The next second, Du Gang wields the mysterious power of the Into the Microscopic Realmw! ¡°Ha!¡± The swordsman sneered and likewise disyed the Into the Microscopic technique, instantly suppressing Du Gang. Damn it! Du Gang realized that he had been too abrupt. He thought he was invincible after being invincible in the first year. These second-year students, not only were they at the Domain Lord Level Ninth Rank, but they had also cultivated their domain to the Seventh Realm and even had the Into the Microscopic Realm technique. Their strength was far superior to his. Run! Du Gang quickly assessed the strengths of the two sides and, after a move to repel the opponent, swiftly deployed his Third Transformation to escape. Who would have thought, the man with the long sword was also fast. Even under the enhancement of the Seventh Realm, his speed was even faster than Du Gang¡¯s! ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± As both flew away, the buildings they passed were demolished one after another! With themotion, he could already see through his mental power that several ferocious Seventh Realm contenders were advancing towards his position! Shit! Du Gang knew that, this time, he had to use his hidden skills! Mysterious Light, activate! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment Mysterious Light was used, the man with the long sword instinctively covered his eyes while retreating at an even faster speed. It was not because Du Gang had ambushed him, but because his own escape speed, suddenly encountering the shing white light, made the man with the long sword panic. Utilizing this opportunity, Du Gang swiftly activated the Secret Domain, enveloping himself andpletely disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight and mental power coverage. GO! Taking advantage of the moment before the approaching Seventh Realm contenders arrived, Du Gang quickly fled the scene. Qiankun Cosmos Nation. To the surprise of the students from the Tianjiao Academy, Wu Tao was eliminated! The man who had fought evenly against Du Gang was surprisingly the first to be knocked out. ¡°How is this possible? Wu Tao actually stalemated Du Gang!¡± ¡°Yes, Du Gang is now in the top 10,000. How could Wu Tao be eliminated?!¡± Looking at thesements, Wu Tao was speechless. Indeed, he encountered a seventh realm fighter, but not the regr kind he usually defeated. Thisbatant was in the same microscopic realm as him, but even more powerful. With hardly any resistance, he waspletely wiped out! ¡°Looks like thepetition still belongs to the second-year students!¡± Originally, he had hoped topete with these second-year students. However, it seems he was being too naive. Among the second-year students, there were those who could sweep opponents of the same rank, or even higher. Moreover, they had been practicing for five thousand more years than the first-year students! As for Du Gang¡¯s high ranking, Wu Tao had a hunch. It must be due to Du Gang¡¯s impressive physical strength, which gave him an advantage on the first day, enabling him to score many points. Just like him, due to his racial talent, he thoroughly enjoyed the invincible feeling on the first day. However, this illusion of physical strength led him to recklessly challenge a seventh realm fighter after the first day. The result was clear¡ªhe was crushed and out of the game! Online, there were also those who could see the reality and started posting. ¡°Trust me, Du Gang just took advantage of the situation. Within one day, he will drop out of the top 10,000!¡± ¡°Indeed, in our second year alone, we have more than 10,000 people who have reached the seventh realm¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but Hu Tu has been through the eighth level of the medium tower!¡± ¡°What, the eighth level?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Hu Tu is just one level away frompletely clearing the medium tower!¡± Everyone was shocked. After all, only a little over 10,000 people have cleared the medium tower in the many years of Tianjiao Academy¡¯s history. And Hu Tu was very close! ¡°Forget about the eighth level. Among the second -year students, there are many who have broken through the seventh level of the medium tower. I know of more than a hundred!¡± Some second-year students, who had long been displeased with Du Gang¡¯s constant stealing of their limelight, making them seem useless, stood up. The first-year students on the scene were immediately shocked. Since the medium tower is not expensive, some of them had tried it, but the final result was disappointing, with none of them making it to even the third level. Of course, this was because they didn¡¯t know that Du Gang had cleared the sixth level and reached the seventh, otherwise they would be even more stunned. ¡°Think about it, our Qiankun Cosmic Nation alone has Hu Tu, who reached the ninth level of the medium tower, and over a hundred seventh realm fighters who have broken through the eighth level of the medium tower. Imagine how many strong fighters there are in ten thousand cosmic nationsbined?¡± ¡°You surely don¡¯t think that other medium cosmic nations are inferior to our Qiankun Continent, right?!¡± Everyone pondered and realized the logic. Considering only ten thousand spots were avable for ten thousand cosmic nations. Only participants with the realm and strength of Hu Tu were qualified to advance, indicating that the final top 10,000petitors must have a base strength of ninth rank domain lord level, be above the seventh realm, and possess at least two mysteries! Du Gang¡¯s rank was now only a ninth rank ster level, his domain was only at the fifth level, and his mystery had only reached the microscopic level in three ways. With this deduction, his strength wasn¡¯t really formidable! ¡°Phew!¡± At this moment, Du Gang was in the middle of a mysterious realm in a building,pletely hiding himself away, constantly reviewing the previous battles. ¡°The longsword man¡¯s capability is, at most, microscopic realm, but his domain is at the seventh level¡­¡± ¡°Besides, he didn¡¯t seem as intimidating as Ba Dao. Could Ba Dao possibly be at the knowing microscopic domain?¡± If his opponent had not reached the microscopic realm, he might have a chance to win by fighting against the seventh realm with his fifth realm. But now, he could only escape! Unless he continues to improve the microscopic level or upgrade the realm level. ¡°Let¡¯s level up the realm!¡± Du Gang shook his head and finally decided to hide for a while, and improve his domain level. In thest seventeen days, using the golden Wuzheng Tower, he had cultivated to an impressive 88% progress on his sixth mystery, nearly reaching perfection. So, instead of being franticly hunted outside, it¡¯s better to hide and perfect this sixth mystery,prehend the sixth realm. That way, he would have a chance to win against opponents like the longsword man, and at least be able to run when encountering Ba Dao! Soon, Du Gang began cultivating the sixth mystery, waiting for the moment he emerges.. By then he would be able to kill some high-scoring participants, which should be a chance for him to advance! Chapter 181 - 181: 180: Battle of the Strongest! Chapter 181 - 181: 180: Battle of the Strongest!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Du Gang¡¯s ranking has been constantly dropping!¡± After Du Gang secluded himself, his score began to plummet rapidly. It wasn¡¯t long before the people of Pangu Continent noticed.
¡°Why hasn¡¯t his score changed at all? Has he been eliminated already?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, he even broke into the top thirty on their!¡± People found this absurd. On the first day, he had almost reached the top 20, and then on the second day, he was eliminated? ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been saying, he¡¯s just like me. Collecting points on the first day and then being chased after on the second day!¡± Wu Tao shrugged his shoulders, walked away, and quickly entered the Secret Realm to continue his cultivation practice. His feeling was that Du Gang either got eliminated like him or was hiding somewhere, possibly being pursued. But without a doubt, he would eventually be eliminated! This was a great regret for the people of the Qiankun universe. They had initially thought that the Qiankun universe would be able to demonstrate their prowess this time, with two contestants advancing to the qualifying contest. However, thepetitor who everyone had high hopes for somehow ended up with a plummeting rank. In just 8 hours, not even a full day, Du Gang hadpletely fallen out of the top ten thousand. After all, on the first day, Du Gang had been going around looking for people to kill. On the second day, everyone had regained a bit of their mental power. Even though their enveloping range definitely wasn¡¯t asrge as Du Gang¡¯s, locating a contestant hiding inside a tall building was still feasible. Within the Heavenly Chosen Academy, many weaker students had already been eliminated.
As predicted, most of the eliminated ones were first-year students. Their average power level was only the fifth domain, so naturally, they couldn¡¯tst very long. The second-year students, however, were much stronger and the number of students eliminated was not toorge. The second day of thepetition passed quickly, and Du Gang still hadn¡¯t made a reappearance on the leaderboard. However, some folks in the Qiankun universe were still holding onto hope, waiting for Du Gang to make aeback. The third day, the fourth day, the fifth day, all the way to the eighth day, those who had been waiting for Du Gang to create a miracle gradually let go of their obsession and shifted their attention back to Hu Tu. After all, although Du Gang was gone, Hu Tu was still in the top ten thousand. Inside the Heavenly Chosen Academy, rumors were flying in all directions. Some said that Du Gang had been eliminated long ago while others insisted that Du Gang was still in thepetition and hadn¡¯te out yet. But the problem was, both now and in the past, Du Gang never made it a habit to answer calls from strangers. Therefore, people couldn¡¯t determine if Du Gang was still on the battlefield or, like Wu Tao, had entered a Secret Realm. Yet as time went on, discussions over Du Gang within the academy gradually subsided.
Because people suddenly noticed that someone else had broken into the top ten thousand! ¡°Qiao Jin!¡± What shocked everyone was that Qiao Jin had actually broken into the top ten thousand! Even more coincidentally, both Qiao Jin and Du Gang were trom the White Dragon Mountain. ¡°How did White Dragon Mountain train such disciples?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon, who knows if Qiao Jin will end up just like Du Gang, having a brief moment of glory before disappearing amongst the crowd.¡± Even so, attention towards Qiao Jin had undoubtedly increased. The one hundredthpetition star. Inside a city that had be ruinous, Du Gang still sat cross-legged in the middle floor of a tall building, cultivating. At this moment, he had cultivated the sixth mystery to ny-nine percent. He was just one percent away from grasping the sixth domain. Before him, thews of the gold element were manifestly dense, with constant movement of the mysteriousws back and forth.
¡°Merge!¡± Du Gang softly murmured amand. At once, the surrounding goldws rapidly fused and plunged towards his body. ¡°Boom!¡± When thest trace of mysteriousws surged into his body, a fresh domain naturally emerged. A slight smile appeared at the corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eleven days and I¡¯ve finally reached the peak!¡± He slowly stood up, his previous five-fold domain instantaneously spread open, and just like that, the domain that enveloped his body transformed into a six-fold domain! Within eleven days, he had sessfully advanced to be a sixth domain cultivator! ¡°It¡¯s time to go out!¡± Du Gang nced at the watch on his wrist; his ranking and points were already trailing far behind. [Participant: Du Gang (Qiankun Universe Country) Points: 9234] ary ranking: 3482345, Overall ranking: 423527384] ¡°Only eleven days have passed, and I¡¯ve be one of the trailing existences among the remaining contestants?¡± Du Gang smirked slightly, ¡°One-third of the time has passed. Those who can stay until now must be all masters, right? l¡± ¡°Not only that, as the first ten days have passed, it also means that the restrictions on everyone¡¯s Mental Power and their Domains have been lifted!¡± ¡°Now, everyone is unrestricted, possessing their full strength at this moment!¡± ¡°Let the ughter begin!¡± A warlike gleam filled Du Gang¡¯s eyes. With a light tap of his foot, he leaped out of the building where he had hidden for eleven days. His Mental Power unfolded instantly, scanning the nearest contestant, and he darted towards him. As he flew in mid-air, the other contestant had already sensed the scanning but had no idea where Du Gang was and blindly took off in one direction. ¡°Hasn¡¯t his Mental Power recovered? Why hasn¡¯t he noticed me?¡± Du Gang was a bit perplexed. At worst, everyone here was of Ster Level Cosmic Level, and quite a few were of the Domain Lord Level. Their Mental Power was absolutely not weak; there was no way they could not see him at such a short distance. ¡°Could it be, is that fellow¡¯s Mental Power abnormally weak?¡± Out of curiosity, he continued flying towards his opponent. Finally, within a 500-meter range of his opponent, the fleeing man noticed Du Gang. But it was toote. This distance, for Du Gang, was less than a moment¡¯s notice. The reason he allowed himself to get so close was to see if his opponent nad any mental power. From what he could see now, his opponent did have Mental Power, but it was extremely weak, covering only a range of 500 meters. ¡°Boom!¡± A sh of golden light passed by and a body fell instantly to the ground. And Du Gang¡¯s points increased by twenty thousand, indicating that his opponent had forty thousand points. ¡°Did his Mental Power have a coverage of only 500 meters?¡± Du Gang was puzzled. Five hundred meters, this was basically a very small number. Even a Meteorite Level warrior, just escaping the Rainbow Level and naturally born with Mental Power, would be stronger than this! With this doubt, he quickly extended his Mental Power once more, identifying another person twenty kilometers away hiding in a building. Like before, the contestant was unaware of Du Gang¡¯s location and chose ateral direction instead. ¡°Could it be that these fellows¡¯ Mental Power is also being suppressed?¡± To verify this conjecture, Du Gang quickly pursued. This time, when he was about one kilometer away from the enemy, the enemy finally noticed Du Gang. He quickly adjusted his position and continued fleeing, but it was toote! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Again, a golden light shed, and the enemy was killed. Looking at the corpse slowly falling to the ground, Du Gang fell into a contemtion. ¡°The organizingmittee hinted that Mental Power would recover after ten days, but now it seems it¡¯s still being suppressed.. ¡® ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s gravity, isn¡¯t it?¡± Du Gang quickly figured it out. ¡°Everyone else¡¯s Mental Power seems to be suppressed by the gravity of this. Even if they have recovered themselves, their Mental Power is still reduced by a factor of ten million¡­ ¡°Why am I not limited?¡± He was a bit puzzled. Could it be because he possesses the original Source? Or did the organizingmittee open a back door for him? At this thought, Du Gang¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Could it be possible that the Jiang Family has made a move, creating a back door for me, hoping that I could advance to the Qualifying Contest with powerful Mental Power and eventually reach the Pangu Continent?¡± ¡°This possibility cannot be ruled out!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°No matter what the reason is, as long as it benefits me, it¡¯s good. I can¡¯t stay in the Qiankun Continent forever just because the Pangu Continent is threatening!¡± Indeed, if he was afraid, he would have stayed in the Milky Way Gxy instead of leaving, ruling like a local overlord! At this thought, Du Gang once again extended his Mental Power, flying toward the nearest enemy. This time, the enemy was stopping in a small area about ten kilometers away. However, when Du Gang¡¯s Mental Power covered it, the opponent surprisingly did not flee but drew out his weapon and went on high alert. ¡°Here is one who has high confidence his own strength!¡± Du Gang licked his lips. Was he finally going to meet a powerful individual? Immediately, his speed increased by another third. Like before, when he got within a one-kilometer range of the enemy, he was detected. Nevertheless, the enemy didn¡¯t flee. Instead, he turned around to face Du Gang, holding a heavy sword, and waited quietly. Seeing this, Du Gang surprisingly didn¡¯t attack immediately. He stopped when he was tens of meters away from his enemy. ¡°Your strength is either very powerful, or you are a Mind Master¡­¡± The dark-skinned man with the heavy sword didn¡¯t flee, instead calmly said. Du Gang grinned, ¡°Since you know, why don¡¯t you run?¡± ¡°Run The dark-skinned man alsoughed, ¡°Do you think, I¡¯m a chicken?!¡± Having said this, he turned into a phantom, his heavy sword inverted, and he ran towards Du Gang at high speed. ¡°Kill! With a loud shout, the swarthy man swung his heavy sword as if it were weightless. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Three consecutive attacks were directly blocked by Du Gang. ¡°SWOOSh!¡± Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, his other hand was free, and three silhouettes of concealed weapons sparkling with silver light shot towards Du Gang. ¡°Boom-!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang immediately expanded his Sixfold Domain and blocked them. ¡°Sixfold?¡± The swarthy man felt delighted, quickly opened his Sevenfold Domain, and sneered, ¡°You only have a Sixfold Domain, but you dare to chase me!¡± After finishing speaking, he was about to press down his domain. ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, Du Gang raised his spear and directly initiated an attack. With a faster speed and a fiercer attack, which contained the mysteries of Gold Element Laws, he drew a strange arc across the swarthy man¡¯s skull. ¡®You¡­¡± The swarthy man¡¯s movements slowed down, and the look in his eyes towards Du Gang was full of terror. Right after that, ¡°Bang!¡± His skull exploded instantly, and his headless body fell to the ground. Seeing his victory, Du Gang smiled lightly, ¡°An ordinary Sevenfold Domain Master essentially can¡¯t beat me. Even an ordinary Eightfold Domain Master, I should be able to defeat!¡± At this moment, the personal information on Du Gang¡¯s wristwatch vibrated again. [Participant: Du Gang (Qiankun Cosmo Nation), Score: 152343] [Rank within the: 365235, Total Rank: 46234234] ¡°Now it¡¯s truly exhrating to kill someone and gain tens of thousands of points. It¡¯s way better than earning just one point for a kill at the beginning!¡± It took him the whole first day to earn more than nine thousand points. Now, he¡¯d received more than a hundred thousand points just by killing three people! However, seeing this ranking, Du Gang furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Usually, the¡¯s internal ranking differs by around a hundred times from the total ranking. But my ranking seems disproportionate¡­¡± ¡°Either the yers from our 100th participant are too rubbish¡­¡± ¡°Or, there¡¯s an extremely formidable person present on this 100th participant¡­¡± Du Gang leaned more towards the second possibility. Because the matching system for thispetition was the same as the previous point- elimination system, the power levels were rtively even. ¡°But then again, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility of Jiang Family taking action again and filling our with rubbishpetitors¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s continue to kill!¡± Du Gang shook his head, not thinking about it anymore, and set off again. This time again, he transformed into the Grim Reaper, prowling every corner of the city, seeking out those who thought they were well hidden, and killed them all. One after another, bodies turned into white light and disappeared. Meanwhile, his score and ranking were constantly rising! Within the Tianjiao Academy. ¡°Du Gang¡¯s ranking is rising. He is still alive!¡± Chen Feng would check Du Gang¡¯s ranking every day when he was free. He was surprised to see that Du Gang¡¯s ranking had changed! In thispetition, only the top ten thousand ranks were disyed on the official website. However, there was a function to search for individual rankings. This meant that one could urately search rankings as long as they knew the name. Seeing this, he quickly shared the information in their ss group and also posted it on the internal forum of the academy. ¡°It¡¯s true. I just checked too. His ranking has indeed risen!¡± ¡°Oh my god, is Du Gang making aeback?¡± Surprised voices sounded throughout the academy. ¡°He is already in the forties millionth rank!¡± ¡°More than that, look, his ranking has reached the thirties million range!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still rising. Is Du Gang holding back his power until today before he makes his move?¡± ¡°Twenties millionth rank now!¡± ¡°This is insane!¡± ¡°People usually take a long time to increase their score, but Du Gang¡¯s score is rising all the time. How many people has he killed?¡± Shortly after, a student posted about Du Gang¡¯s situation online in the Qiankun Cosmo Nation. Suddenly, it caused an uproar. However, this time it still didn¡¯t cause much of a stir. Because, most people¡¯s attention was focused on Qiao Jin and Hu Tu. [Contestant: Qiao Jin, Points: 15,324,832] [Local Rank: 55, Overall Rank: 4,682.] [Contestant: Hu Tu, Points: 11,512,343] [Local Rank: 98, Overall Rank: 9,462.] Everyone was praying for Qiao Jin and Hu Tu. ¡°Please, as long as Hu Tu can maintain this, and finally advance to the top ten thousand, I am willing to quit¡­ for a year.¡± ¡°Brothers, if Hu Tu can maintain this, and finally advance to the top ten thousand, I would give away a million, and host a live eating show¡­¡± Everyone was blessing them in their own ways. As for Du Gang, this sh in the pan, only a small fraction of people were still paying attention to him. Even when they heard the news that Du Gang was still alive, they no longer paid attention, because they were disappointed in him! For a whole ten days, he did not show up, hurting many fans¡¯ feelings! On the fifteenth day of thepetition, in the first hundredpetitions. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang was currently fighting against a very powerful Domain Lord Levelpetitor. The entire street was bombed, and debris was everywhere. The loud noises naturally attracted the attention of other people in the city, and many who thought they were strong enough quietly approached to check the situation. After half a month of fighting, the entire city was adapting to thew of the jungle, and anyone who dared to make a sound would face assassination. The likes of Du Gang who dared to fight tantly without fearing an ambush were few! However, those who dared to do so were all strong! ¡°It¡¯s Blood Armor Gold Spear, it¡¯s him!¡± ¡°These past few days, he¡¯s been on a mad killing spree, ughtering hundreds and thousands of strong men in our northern district!¡± ¡°Even the Bow King was killed by him!¡± ¡°What, the Bow King who was chasing and killing a group of Domain Lord Levelpetitors?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrifying, wouldn¡¯t that mean Blood Armor Gold Spear is even stronger?! ! ? ¡°I think, if you carefully look at his opponent, you won¡¯t doubt Blood Armor Gold Spear¡¯s strength!¡± When everyone looked carefully, they were immediately stunned. ¡°My god, it¡¯s actually st Hammer!¡± This time, no one doubted Du Gang¡¯s strength anymore. Compared to Blood Armor Gold Spear, st Hammer was more famous! He was one of the few knownpetitors who dared to roam around the streets openly since the start of thepetition! Anyone who dared to ambush st Hammer ended up dead under his hammer! ¡°Too terrifying!¡± At this moment, in the center of the battlefield, st Hammer was beaten to a pulp, his roars of anger unending. ¡°Blood Armor, don¡¯t go too far, let me go, I swear I won¡¯t retaliate against you!¡± What shocked everyone was that at this moment, st Hammer was pleading for mercy! Du Gang simply smiled, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Let you go, how is that possible, this isn¡¯t a child¡¯s y!¡± The opponent wasn¡¯t weak, at the seventh domain, a Domain Lord Level nine rank, his formidable physical strength coupled with his microcosmic state made st Hammer a fearsome adversary for half a month. st Hammer was also a person with bloodline talent, the stronger his power, the more augmentation his attacks would get, making him an unbeatable force even against peers of the same level with weaker physical strength. Unfortunately, he met Du Gang, whose power was on par with his but strength was even greater! ¡°Heaven Defying Strike!¡± Du Gang shouted coldly, unleashing a lethal attack. ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± This time, st Hammer waspletely obliterated, blown to pieces in an instant. And Du Gang gained a massive amount of points! [Contestant: Du Gang, Points: 1,094,234] Internal Ranking: 301, Overall Ranking: 38634] After five days of intense fighting, Du Gang had sessfully fought his way into the top 300 within the. Even his overall ranking had reached over 30,000. At this moment, looking at the contestants around him who thought they were perfectly hidden, Du Gang suddenly grinned, saying, ¡°This is like you¡¯ve walked right into my grasp!¡± With that, he turned into an unstoppable force, charging directly at the people hiding around him. ¡°Run!¡± At this point, everyone knew they had been exposed. Meanwhile, they were struck with fright. Because the ces they were hiding were far from Du Gang, several kilometers, even tens of kilometers away, but they were still spotted, which was horrifying! In a short time, hundreds of spectators scattered and fled in all directions of the city, spreading the reputation of the Blood Armor Gold Spear once again. Within the Genius Academy of the Qiankun Universe Nation. ¡°Look, Du Gang¡¯s ranking has surged to over 30,000!¡± ¡°Hahaha, fantastic, Du Gang was originally ranked over 100,000, but he sprinted to 30,000 in a blink of an eye. This indicates that he just killed a strong contender! ¡± ¡°There¡¯s hope, there¡¯s hope,e on Du Gang, hang in there!¡± Among these people, Wu Tao was also present. When he came out of his istion, after learning that Du Gang was still alive, he had been checking on Du Gang¡¯s status. He initially wanted to see when Du Gang woulde out, who knew that just after checking for five days, not only did Du Gang not get eliminated, he seemed to have hopped on a rocket, ascending ranks consistently! By now, he had even reached a rank of over 30,000! ¡°This is apetition involving ten thousand medium universe nationsbined!¡± Wu Tao was astonished, ¡°A rank of over 30,000 implies that Du Gang is ranked third in the Qiankun Universe Nation?¡± Just then, a piece of news broke out on the inte of the Pangu Continent. ¡°Hu Tu has dropped out of the top 10,000!¡± Everyone took a look, indeed, the number of people from the Qiankun Universe Nation within the top 10,000 had changed to: 1. After checking Hu Tu¡¯s ranking separately, they found that he was now ranked a bit over 10,500! Those like them, who are ranked lower but just barely stuck at 10,000, often face the fiercestpetition! ¡°It¡¯s moving, it¡¯s moving!¡± ¡°Hu Tu¡¯s rank is moving. He hasn¡¯t been eliminated!¡± Upon hearing this, the people in the Qiankun Universe Nation breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness, he still has a chance!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as Hu Tu fights back into the top 10,000 in the remaining fifteen days, he has a chance to advance!¡± Meanwhile, the news about Du Gang¡¯s rankings also spread. However, just like before, the reactions weren¡¯t big. After all, he did not advance to the top 10,000, so the hype didn¡¯t pick up. Inpetition number one hundred, there was a building resembling a watchtower. Du Gang was currently sitting cross-legged at the top, taking a short rest. Now, seventeen days had passed since thepetition began. There were fewer and fewer contestants in the city. They often needed a lot of time to find people. Gold Spear¡±, and Du Gang¡¯s name hadpletely spread. Many people were terrified of his name. Even, when people saw someone wearing the blood armor and carrying the golden spear, they turned and ran. Blood Armor Gold Spear! In the city where Du Gang was, in the eyes of everyone, he was powerful enough to rank in the top ten! ¡°Whew-!¡± Du Gang slowly exhaled, rubbing his face. Even though he had earned plenty of points in these few days and progressed significantly in ranking, the enemies he faced were also immensely powerful. There were even a few times when he was almost sessfully ambushed! After all, many people possess the ability to block mental detection. ¡°In two days, I killed hundreds of powerfulpetitors including two extremely formidable ones, however, my ranking within the has remained around 150!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I originally thought I would easily make it to the top hundred, which would mean that I was in the overall top ten thousand. However, I¡¯m unexpectedly stuck here!¡± ¡°Clearly, while I was earning points at an rming rate, other strongpetitors were also harvesting points incessantly!¡± ¡°Hence, if I want to break into the top hundred and push the overall ranking to the top ten thousand, I need to kill the strong ones!¡± ¡°Ideally, those with overall rankings within 10,000 as their points would be greater! ¡± Thinking about this, he looked at the other several directions of the city. Given his mental power, covering the entire city was actually quite easy for him, and he had done this before. In the city, there were eight individuals who were incredibly strong, some of whom even he wasn¡¯t sure he could beat! One of these was the Overlord, with whom he had previously crossed paths, and the remaining seven were all well-known figures! None of them were weak! ¡°I have to choose one and eliminate them, or no one will be able to advance!¡± His cumtive points were not considered low in this city! The only person with a higher score than him was the Overlord! The others generally ranked around the two or three hundreds. After all, there were one hundred and twenty cities on this entire, and in each city, there were characters capable of dominating the city! In Du Gang¡¯s city, there were nine such figures! At this moment, in the far western part of the city, a powerful figure with a head of golden hair, giving him the appearance of a lion, was feeling an enveloping mental power and furrowing his brow. His nickname was Golden Lion King, and he was one of the strongest in the western district and one of the eight people Du Gang had mentioned. ¡°Damn, that mind master from the eastern district is releasing his mental power again!¡± He was somewhat annoyed, as he had already memorized the fluctuations of that guy¡¯s mental power and was quite familiar with it. On several previous asions, he had thought that the guy wasing over to fight him. But in each case, the presence had merely scanned past and not approached him! ¡°If I continue to hunt only the weak, even if I use up all the remaining time, I am afraid it will still be quite difficult for me to break into the top hundred. Therefore, I must kill a stronger foe!¡± Just like Du Gang, the Golden Lion King had also realized the key point: he needed to fight strong opponents for a substantial advancement! ¡°Since you have repeatedly provoked me, then let it be you!¡± The Golden Lion King made up his mind and flew directly toward the east. His decision was not a rash one. As one of the nine strongest individuals in the city, he wasn¡¯t controlled by impulsive emotions. The main reason he chose Du Gang was that he possessed a secret method to resist attacks of mental power! Against a mind master like this, he had some advantages! In his eyes, the fact that Du Gang could extend his mental power such a long distance to detect him meant that he was definitely a mind master. In the eastern district, Du Gang saw the Golden Lion King suddenly take flight and head toward him, and he immediately broke intoughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who to choose, but since you delivered yourself to my door, let it be you!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang levitated and flew away from the watchtower, heading toward the Golden Lion King. This time, he didn¡¯t bother to hide himself. Many formidable individuals were startled as he flew past. ¡°It¡¯s Blood Armor Golden Spear!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The powerful fighters on the ground hastily fled upon seeing Du Gang in the sky. However, Du Gang surprisingly didn¡¯t pursue them, choosing instead to continue toward the Golden Lion King. ¡°He¡¯s left!¡± ¡°Phew-¡± ¡°We escaped with our lives, but I wonder where that Blood Armor Golden Spear is headed¡­ In just a few minutes, the two strongest individuals in the city finally came face to face. ¡°Blood Armor Golden Spear? It¡¯s you? Where¡¯s the mind master?¡± The Golden Lion King, floating in mid-air, eyed Du Gang¡¯s attire with confusion. He had naturally heard of Blood Armor Golden Spear¡¯s reputation, but how could a closebatant like him also be a mind master? He carefully sensed again, and indeed, those familiar mental waves were indeed emanating from Du Gang. ¡°So, you seem to be a mind master?!¡± The Golden Lion King suddenlyughed, praising, ¡°Not bad, you managed to hide it well. If one didn¡¯t see with their own eyes, who would¡¯ve thought that you, the Blood Armor Golden Spear, are in fact a mind master!¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang knew he had been misunderstood. However, he didn¡¯t exin. Now that his enemy thought he was a mind master, he would naturally guard against mental attacks, which worked perfectly for him! ¡°Golden Lion King, our points from murdering ordinary fighters won¡¯t be enough for us to advance by the end of thepetition. Therefore, we have to fight each other!¡± Du Gang said indifferently: ¡°Our duel will both determine rank and life or death. The victor will make one more step toward the top hundred!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± The Golden Lion King loudly praised, ¡°A true man should act as such. Today¡¯s battle, win or lose, will hold no grudges or regrets!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± Suddenly, both men were filled with a fighting spirit and collided head-on. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± For a while, the intense collision sounds as well as the sound of buildings copsing from the aftershocks could be heard. The strongest fighters in every corner of the city were all alerted at this moment. ¡°This uproar, the strongest fighters are battling it out!¡± ¡°My gosh, did the strongest start fighting ahead of time?!¡± Previously everyone understood, these strongest fighters all had a tacit agreement, each staying in their own territories, hunting down the weaker contestants. To their surprise, they have started fighting this early! Meanwhile, in the centers of the other seven territories in the city, another seven powerful fighters also looked gravely towards the east. ¡°Is the battle of the strongest about to start?!¡± When the nine strongest fighters tacitly agreed to divide the territories, each having their hunting grounds, they knew that the ultimate showdown was inevitable. Because, this has one hundred and twenty cities, and a city can have a maximum of one challenger, or even none at all! So, it alles down to a life or death situation! Simultaneously, all seven strongest fighters made their move! They raced towards the east, the center of the battleground! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In the center of the battlefield, Du Gang and the Golden Lion King shed countless times. At this moment, not only was the Golden Lion King¡¯s fur dyed red, even Du Gang was covered in unstoppable blood. His Ancient God Body is, after all, only at the Ster Level, and his opponent is a Domain Lord Level at Ninth Rank, with seven domains and even has reach into the microscopic on the Laws¡¯ Mystery! Therefore, even Du Gang is injured now! ¡°Exciting!¡± Du Gang shouted out loud, his face filled with bloodlust and exhration! For all these years, this is the first time he¡¯s bled, and also the first time he¡¯s been injured! In the past, with his formidable body, even if his Laws were not as strong as his opponent, his body never took any damage. But now, after meeting a powerful opponent, he¡¯s finally been wounded! ¡°What a madman!¡± The Golden Lion King also startedughing at this moment, ¡°You¡¯re mad, but I¡¯m madder!¡± At this moment, his attack, once again intensified. Just like Du Gang, neither defending nor blocking, he just stormed ahead. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, the entire battlefield was filled with intense collision sounds again. Both of them were absolutely insane. You hit me with a punch, I return it with a palm; you pierce through my body, I st your arm off. Just like two devils that walked out of hell, they battled each other madly. Their regeneration abilities were both extraordinarily strong. One second, their palms just broke off, the next second, a new palm grew out. Blood spilled! Flesh flew about! A bloody ughterhouse! The strongest fighters from other cities who arrived at the scene were dumbfounded by what they saw! ¡°It¡¯s too crazy!¡± ¡°Their fight is too brutal!¡± Everyone felt a shiver up their spines. These two fes, they were both ruthless! At this point, the other seven strongest fighters also arrived at the scene. Looking at the battling duo, all seven of them very tacitly refrained from interfering. They looked at each other and suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Since the final battle has started ahead of schedule, let¡¯s clear the field. After clearing, let¡¯s have a good fight!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± No one knows who suggested clearing the field, but everyone else agreed with a shout. Suddenly, seven people turned into seven beams of light, killing their way towards the surrounding audience. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°They are clearing the field!¡± Chaos ensued, filled with mourning and crying, and noises of people trying to escape. ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± Upon hearing this, Lei Dao scoffed coldly, ¡°Trap? You¡¯re not even worthy for us to set a trap for, this is just an early clean-up operation!¡± Indeed, for these strongest individuals, these other powerful ones were merely cannon fodder! They could kill or behead them at any time. The reason they let them live was because they were too well hidden and tough to find! In a split second, the entire scene became even more chaotic. Countless people were running for their lives, while others were trying to form alliances and fight back, shouting angrily. ¡°My life is in my hands, not fate¡¯s. Brothers, let¡¯s fight them, they¡¯re only seven people!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, numerous people responded in agreement! Many strong individuals turned around and joined forces, charging towards the seven of them. ¡°A bunch of rabble!¡± The seven people sneered continuously, and not only did they not stop, they increased their speed instead. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± With the seven of them making their moves simultaneously, they instantly shattered the alliance formed by a group of powerful individuals. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± After being shattered, these people reverted back to being harmlessmbs. Under the seven¡¯s onught, it didn¡¯t take long before each one of them turned into white light and disappeared without a trace. Only a minute passed, and the crowd that was once teeming with people disappeared. The clean-up operation was over! The seven strongest individuals emerged victorious! In this city, there might still be some people who dared note and survived. But most came to the scene and were wiped out. As for those who luckily survived, they actually had no chance of advancing, and the points they carried were scarce, not worth chasing after to kill! Hence, the seven of them split up again, standing in seven different directions and silently observing the battlefield. ¡°With Blood Armor Gold Spear and the Gold -Haired Lion King kicking off the finals, let¡¯s wait for their duel to end before we start fighting again!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Everyone voiced their agreement! In the battlefield, Du Gang and the Gold-Haired Lion King were already fighting fiercely. Despite knowing that the other seven strong individuals had arrived, the two of them remained unfazed. They believed that those seven people would not meddle in their fight! This is the dignity of the strongest! And the tacit understanding between the strongest! ¡°Kill! ¡°Kill! The speed of the two increased exponentially, with their attacks growing more and more powerful. Each blow was strong enough to kill an ordinary seventh-level domain lord. However, hitting each other only resulted in a ssh of blood. ¡°Who would have thought that Blood Armor Gold Spear is a sixth-level domain lord!¡± At this moment, the other seven people also noticed Du Gang¡¯s domain and could not help but sigh. ¡°This guy¡¯s strength is too impressive, a sixth-level domain lord can actuallypete with us ! ¡± ¡°Indeed, amongst us nine, he probably has the most potential, right?!¡± Indeed, if given time for Du Gang to breakthrough to the seventh-level domain, then none of them would be his match! But there are no ifs in apetition. The current state he¡¯s in reflects his current strength and the results he has to face. ¡°They¡¯re about to decide who wins!¡± Those seven people outside the duel were observing carefully. They knew both individuals had begun their final assaults, reaching the key moment. ¡°I wonder who will ultimately win!¡± Everyone was extremely expectant because the victor would join them, the seven strongest individuals, in the finalpetition! ¡°Boom!¡± With the explosion of the final blow, both parties finally ended their fight. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A streak of white light shed past, leaving only one of the strongest individuals standing in the field. It was¡ªDu Gang! ¡°Blood Armor Gold Spear has won the final victory!¡± PS: Please subscribe and vote! Chapter 182 - 182: 181: Ranked First Overall! Chapter 182 - 182: 181: Ranked First Overall!
Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang stood there, bathed in blood, turned his head towards the seven people at a distance, revealing a faint smile. ¡°Who will fight me?¡±
His blood thirsty eyes moved freely, if not for his steadfastness, anyone who gets stared at in such a manner would surely crumble instantaneously. Those present who could obtain the title of the strongest naturally possessed an unwavering determination and were not affected. Listening to Du Gang¡¯s voice, a man holding a spear was slightly moved because he too was a spear user. At this time, Ba Dao took the initiative to step forward,ughed and said, ¡°Blood Armor Gold Spear, let the two of us fight!¡± ¡°Half a month ago, we were supposed to have a fight, but we missed it because it was too early, now it¡¯s time to make up for that battle!¡± Hearing that these two had met before, the spearman paused in his steps and looked at the others, saying, ¡°Who will fight me?¡± Soon, a man wielding two knives also stood up. And so, two by two, the remaining eight strongest fighters all found their respective opponents. The eight of them very synchronously moved apart, creating sufficient space in four areas to start their battles. ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang stomped on the ground hard, causing cracks to appear instantaneously. His body shed, and in a blink of an eye, he came face to face with Ba Dao.
¡°Kill! The bellow apanied the thrusting of the spear. ¡°Bang!¡± Ba Dao reacted quickly, just as Du Gang¡¯s spear was about to hit him, he shed with his knife blocking his attack. ¡°What a hard spear!¡± Taking on that spear, even Ba Dao felt somewhat drained of strength at this moment. But Du Gang did not stop attacking. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The spear in his hand spun and flipped in the air with agility. And Ba Dao was unyielding, his de as fast as lightning, he was able to block all of Du Gang¡¯s attacks. ¡°Hahaha, exhrating!¡±
Ba Dao, who has not met a match in ages,ughed out loud. ¡°Thunder God Incarnate!¡± With a loud yell, Ba Dao¡¯s body was abruptly covered in electric light, surrounded by shes of lightning, causing the surroundings within thousands of miles to tremble. Even Du Gang felt a sense of impending crisis amidst these electric currents. ¡°Kill! Yelling again, this time Ba Dao seized the initiative, switched from defense to offense, and once again shed with Du Gang. ¡°Look. look. Du Gang¡¯s ranking has risen again!¡± ¡°Just now he was beyond thirty thousand, in a moment, he jumped to the twenty-thousand ranks!¡± ¡°Yes, it seems he¡¯s not far from Hu Tu and the others!¡± Within the Qiankun cosmic nation, as Du Gang kept rising in the ranking, more and more people began to notice him, and started to focus on him. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang! ¡±
As the air bes increasingly imbued with the element of thunder, Ba Dao¡¯s attacks be faster and faster to the point where for every nine spears Du Gang thrusts, Ba Dao counters with ten knife strikes. The roles of offense and defense begin to shift as Du Gang¡¯s attacks predominantly switch to defense. In defense to the end, failure is inevitable! Du Gang inwardly panicked, he can¡¯t keep defending, otherwise he won¡¯t win! What to do? The only way to counterattack and win is to transform into a giant and use the Sky-breaking Strike. No, I can¡¯t rely too much on my body, sooner orter I will end up just like the former Ancient God Du Kang, living due to the Ancient God¡¯s body and dying by the Ancient God¡¯s body. So, how can I counterattack without transforming? First, advance from the sixth Domain to the seventh Domain! Second, break through from the Micro Insight Realm to the Knowing Micro Realm in the understanding of the Laws! If any of these two breakthroughs happens then there¡¯s a possibility of turning defeat into victory! From the sixth to the seventh? Du Gang shook his head in denial, no, his seventh Gold Element Law has not yet begun training, it¡¯s had only one percent progress, he definitely won¡¯t be able to break through in the midst of battle. So¡­Knowing Micro Realm! The realm that he spent a full 17 days trying toprehend in the Wuzheng Tower, what if he enters that state¡­ Du Gang suddenly remembered that he had previously entered a mysterious state of Dao Enlightenment during a battle. ¡°Focus!¡± ¡°Focus!¡± While dealing with Ba Dao¡¯s attacks, he quickly adjusted himself to try and enter that state. ¡°Whew-at¡¯ Unbeknownst to him, Du Gang had lost consciousness, his eyes full of confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Ba Dao¡¯s eyes were filled with horror, ¡°Enlightenment Realm?! ¡± He was shocked! As a genius, he was lucky enough to have entered the Enlightenment Realm once, which allowed him to break through directly from the Microscopic Realm to the Seeing-Through Realm. Du Gang¡¯s current state was just like being in the Enlightenment Realm. ¡°Entering the Enlightenment Realm during a fight?¡± Ba Dao envied, ¡°Such a talent is truly terrifying!¡± However¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t let you seed!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Ba Dao began unleashing lightning attacks again, wildly attacking. But, it was useless! Du Gang¡¯s body moved as if guided by divine grace, evading every attack perfectly. ¡°Terrifying! ¡± The more he fought, the more Ba Dao felt fear! Different from his tranquil state when entering the Enlightenment Realm, Du Gang¡¯s state of enlightenment seemed to be induced bybat. It not only allowed him toprehend certain things but also provided self-protection! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ba Dao was going mad. As a proud talent, why was someone else so much more powerful than him? ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Ba Dao roared madly. Each attack was his most powerful. At this moment, he hadpletely gone mad, only attacking and not defending! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The relentless attacks and the powerful shockwaves drew the attention of the other three battling pairs. ¡°Are they that powerful?!¡± The other six were astonished; they hadn¡¯t expected the two opponents to fight with such intensity. Moreover, what was more incredible was that after fighting for so long, there was still no decisive winner between Ba Dao and Blood Armor Gold Spear. Their strengths seemed to be equal. ¡°Incredible!¡± The other six, after their brief astonishment, resumed their battle. They also went crazy! Perhaps inspired by Ba Dao and Du Gang, they too began fighting frenziedly at this moment. ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± Everyone began attacking with full force, uncaringly disying whatever secret techniques they had to enhance their abilities. At this moment, those hiding on the outskirts of the city, shocked by the terrifying fluctuations emanating from within, realized that the strongest in the city were fighting each other! ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run while they¡¯re too busy to stop us!¡± In an instant, all the survivors fled the city. As they fled towards other cities, they carried with them tales of the legendary battles, including the story of the final showdown initiated by Blood Armor Gold Spear. No one knew how long it had been; the victors in the battlefield¡¯s center progressively emerged. Three shes of white light indicated three victors, but the duel between Ba Dao and Blood Armor Gold Spear continued. While recovering, the three watched the ongoing battle. ¡°These two guys are really strong!¡± ¡°Yes, they are!¡± The three exchanged nces, a certain indescribable feeling lingering amongst them. ¡°Boom!¡± As Ba Dao crazily struck again¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± An unexpected thing happened. The move he hadunched was blocked by Du Gang¡¯s spear. ¡°You!¡± Raising his head, Ba Dao noticed that the confusion in Du Gang¡¯s eyes had disappeared, reced by a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Did you advance?¡± With bitterness, trepidation, and aplex mix of emotions, Ba Dao asked aloud. Smiling, Du Gang slowly nodded, ¡°Yes, I have reached the Seeing-Through Realm.¡¯ As expected! Ba Dao¡¯s pupils contracted as he sighed inwardly. I couldn¡¯t beat Du Gang even when he hadn¡¯t reached the Into the Microscopic realm, now that he has¡­ ¡°Come on, give me your strongest strike, put me to an end!¡± At this point, Ba Dao had thought it through and wasn¡¯t struggling anymore. He just wanted to witness thest moment. Du Gang smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± His expression gradually grew serious, and his spear-wielding hand rose slowly. His movements were slow, resembling the practice of Tai Chi. ¡°Strongest strike, Sky-breaking Strike!¡± As he spoke calmly, a seemingly very nd attack was slowlyunched. ¡°Boom!¡± The spear attack was very understated, so much so that Ba Dao couldn¡¯t resist and disappeared on the spot. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a sh of white light, the match came to an end. Du Gang won! Just then ¡ª ¡°Attack! ¡± The three spectators surrounding them attacked Du Gang at the same time in great sync. Now that the bnce was broken, they would naturally not surrender willingly, wanting to join forces to kill Du Gang before determining the winner. But it was already toote! If they had acted when Du Gang hadn¡¯t reached the Into the Microscopic realm, they might have had a chance, but not anymore! ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± With a casual lift of his spear, Du Gang blocked their attacks in only three moves. Then, in a position from which the trio couldn¡¯t evade, heunched three more attacks. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± The three of them widened their eyes in shock and stared at Du Gang. Their eyes were filled with regret and astonishment. ¡°Breaking through in the midst of battle is terrifying!¡± After saying these words, the man holding the long spear eventually took hisst breath. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± As three shes of white light swept by, thepetition was finally over! Out of the nine strongest people in this city, only Du Gang was left. The others were all dead! Although their points were reduced due to multiple deductions, Du Gang still managed to make it into the top ten thousand! [Competitor: Du Gang, Points: 14523534] Looking at his rankings, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the strongest in this city, yet I¡¯m still not ranked first in this!¡± ¡°It seems I should leave this ce and venture out into other cities!¡± With this thought in mind, he quickly expanded his mental power, epassing the entire globe. If I¡¯m going to do it, I should aim for the top! This time, Du Gang intended to strive for the first ce! He wanted to show those who wanted to harm him his real strength! At the sixty-eighthpeting star. After Hu Tu killed another opponent, he finally had time to rest. Thepetition at the brink of the ten thousand rank was indeed too intense. One moment of carelessness and he might fall out. At this point, he had finally reached the top ten thousand rank. Hu Tu couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It feels so good to be in the top ten thousand ranks¡­¡¯ Before he finished his words, his rank suddenly changed again. He vanished from the top ten thousand and dropped to ten thousand and one! ¡°Damn it, I fell out again!¡± ¡°Extra, extra, Du Gang climbed into the top ten thousand ranks again!¡± ¡°Du Gang, who had been silent for eighteen days, yed his hand again and reached the top ten thousand!¡± ¡°The believed-to-be-dead Du Gang reappeared and managed to secure a good result in the top ten thousand!¡± The whole Pangu Continent was filled with news about Du Gang. However, having the experience of being kicked out of the top ten thousand before, this time, people were sceptical about Du Gang. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with him? Will he get kicked out again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what was the meaning behind him dropping out before? However, some clever peopleughed and said, ¡°Obviously, at the beginning, the points gained by killing were too few, and Du Gang couldn¡¯t be bothered to act, so he just rested.¡± ¡°Now, halfway through thepetition, everyone¡¯s points have gathered, so Du Gang goes out to steal points. It¡¯s that simple!¡± At this moment, Wu Tao, who was in the Tianjiao Academy, looked at Du Gang, who had once again rushed into the top ten thousand, and fell silent. ¡°Clearly, he didn¡¯t use all his strength in our previous battle!¡± ¡°The same first-year, yet there are two people who are so much stronger than me!¡± He was referring to Du Gang and Qiao Jin, with Qiao Jin currently ranking higher than Du Gang, reaching 33rd! If the two of them were second-year students, he wouldn¡¯t be so affected. After all, being a second-year student meant they had an extra five thousand years of cultivation. But they were not second-year students! ¡°Huh!¡± Wu Tao shook his head, ¡°Before, I was contemting whether to enter the Death Secret Realm in my family, but now it seems¡­¡± At this moment, he decided to return to his family, participate in the death trials, either emerges the strongest of the generation or die trying! On this day, everyone was unaware that Wu Tao had quietly left the academy, making a decision hard for ordinary people to make. After all, even if he was not as good as Du Gang and Qiao Jin, he, Wu Tao, deserved to be the third best neer! But now, he was marching towards death! The Death Secret Realm, a ce of nine deaths and one life, anyone who ventures in must do so with the resolve to die, only then is there a glimmer of hope toe out alive! Standing at the gate of the academy, Wu Tao took ast look at Du Gang¡¯s dormitory and murmured, ¡°Du Gang, if I make it out, we will meet again, but if I don¡¯t, I will just be a passerby in your life¡­¡± With that, he resolutely left the academy and headed towards his family. Qiao Jin¡¯s entire body stood on a golden shuttle, surrounded by countless tiny swords, setting off for another city. Behind him was apletely empty city! He, too, had aplished the task of ughtering an entire city! And his score was higher than Du Gang¡¯s, because most of his points came from solely his own efforts, while Du Gang¡¯s points came from three to seven hundred hands. ¡°Still not in the top hundred, there are quite a few strongpetitors, it seems, I should unlock another ten percent of my seal¡­¡± Qiao Jin murmured to himself, looking at his decreasing rank, his body suddenly shuddered. The next second, a more powerful mental wave emanated from within him. After Du Gang covered the entire with his mental power. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, like poking a ho¡¯s nest, all parts of the cities on the released a pressure in response to him. At this moment, everyone on the was going mad. Someone was actually challenging the foremost fighters of the! At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s mental power was seen as a challenge by others! It was a challenge! ¡°A challenge for you all?¡± Du Gangughed coldly, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll kill you all soon!¡± Then, he flew towards the nearest city. Inside this city, only two of the strongest were left, engaged in battle. ¡°Here Ie!¡± Looking at the two strongest fighters, a golden light burst forth in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, he soared into the sky and began to fly rapidly. ¡°Ssss!¡± As he flew, the air traced a dazzling tail line. In a short while, he had already reached this city thousands of miles away. Looking at the two people fighting in the distance with nothing to conceal his presence, he hovered mid-air, releasing an overwhelming might, pressuring the two. ¡°Who is that?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that very familiar mental power!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he belongs to our city!¡± ¡°Could it be the strongest fighter from the neighboring city? Has he already killed all the contenders in their city?!¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t he the Blood Armor Gold Spear?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here, could it be that Ba Dao, Gun Devil, Fire God, all of them are dead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, those people, they really died at the hands of the Blood Armor Gold Spear! ¡± Some people from the neighboring city recognized Du Gang and screamed in shock. At this moment, the scattered spectators all looked shocked. And in the heart of the battlefield, the two who had been previously fighting, ceased their battle, a united front seemed to form implicitly as they looked at Du Gang flying over from a distance. ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang hovered in the air a kilometer away from the two of them. ¡°Who are you?!¡± One of the strongest fighters called out. Du Gang replied with a faint smile, ¡°My name is Du Gang, I¡¯m here for your lives!¡± ¡°Audacious!¡± ¡°Bold! ¡± The two strongest fighters both rebuked at the same time. They felt a hint of pressure, but what prevailed was their rage. A man from another city dared to challenge the two of them at once. Even if he nned to hide until their fight was over, and thenunched a sneak attack, that would have been better; but instead, he walked out in the open, full of provocation. ¡°Brother Liu, it seems our battle will have to be postponed!¡± ¡°No problem, let¡¯s kill this arrogant fool first, then you and I can fight!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two strongest warriors in the city exchanged nces, nodded to each other, andunched their attacks simultaneously! ¡°Whoo!¡± ¡°Whoo!¡± As soon as they began, theyunched their most powerful moves, aiming straight for Du Gang¡¯s head. ¡°Zing!¡± ¡°Zing!¡± Du Gang casually fired two shots, blocking their attacks effortlessly. ¡°Such strength!¡± The two became cautious, their eyes filled with seriousness. ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± At this moment, their eyes ignited with boundless fighting spirit. ¡°Boom!¡± One of them sparked countless fires while the other surged with the aura of golden armor, quickly rushing towards Du Gang. ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang¡¯s response was not slow, with a wave of his hand he unleashed two sophisticated Gold Element Law attacks. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, the two were forced back a couple of steps! Even though they were the same as Du Gang in the Into-the-Microscopic realm, their strength was slightly inferior even to Ba Dao. Domain seven-fold, Into-the -Microscopic realm. This could be considered the strength of the top twopetitors in a medium-sized cosmic nation! This was Hu Tu¡¯s strength level, but at this moment, Du Gang was much stronger than them! ¡°Buzz!¡± This time, the spear emanated a crisp sound and started to spin rapidly, driving a golden current towards the two. ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± A series of impact sounds echoed. The two reacted quickly, blocking several attacks, but moved faster. Witn ms valor Increasing wnlle taK1ng on DOtn, ne appearea more rornuaaD1e¡¯. ¡°Come on, put in more effort!¡± At this moment, Du Gang had just understood the mystery of War Gold and entered into the Into-the-Microscopic realm and he needed plenty of practice, so he was trying to provoke them with words to get a better workout. ¡°Kill! ¡°Kill! This time, the two werepletely enraged, their eyes bloodshot and filled with killing intent. ¡°Brother Liu, go all out!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The onlookers were suddenly shocked, never expecting that these two hadn¡¯t been fighting at full strength, and only now decided to go all out! Suddenly, the momentum of the fight escted further. Those who were close initially couldn¡¯t withstand the intense aftershocks and were forced to retreat. As the two unleashed their hidden power, the situation became even more intense. One fighter summoned a more potent and chilling aura of War Gold, while the other conjured a sea of fire that threatened to engulf Du Gang. ¡°Fire ovees Gold, I refuse to believe my fire can¡¯t melt your gold!¡± Just then, the aura of fire, coupled with the strongest attacks, slowly spread and began burning towards the aura of Du Gang¡¯s War Gold. ¡°Sizzle! ¡®¡±¡® Under such an attack, Du Gang¡¯s spear made sizzling sounds as if being burned. This wasn¡¯t the sound of the spear, but rather the sound of Gold Element Laws being burned. Even though he was holding an illusion, and not the real Ancient Divine Spear, the virtual universe had reproduced it perfectly. ¡°Sky-breaking Strike!¡± In the end, Du Gang couldn¡¯t resist and unleashed his strongest move. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± With a single attack, he shattered the two powerful fighters into dust. His one versus two triumph was aplished! ¡°Terrifying! ¡± At that moment, the shocked expressions on the faces of the onlookers said it all. However, some smart people had already started to run away as soon as they noticed that the flow of battle was tilting. ¡°Humph!¡± At this moment, Du Gang snorted coldly, his Domain instantly expanded, covering the rest of the people. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With his speed,bined with the profound knowledge of the War Gold¡¯s microscopic realm, almost no one could escape him. ¡°Some still managed to escape, but they don¡¯t have many points, it¡¯s a waste of time!¡± Watching the people fleeing in all directions in the distance, Du Gang gave up on pursuing them. Compared to the strongest warriors who have hundreds of thousands or even millions of points, he didn¡¯t think much of those who only had a few thousand or tens of thousands of points. ¡°Next city!¡± Without stopping, Du Gang set off again, heading for the third city! ¡°Something¡¯s happening, Du Gang¡¯s rank has moved again!¡± ¡°This time, he jumped straight into the top thirty, with an overall ranking in the three thousands!¡± ¡°Too horrifying, what on earth is he doing on thepeting? Why can his ranking still skyrocket at this stage?!¡± The inhabitants of Pangu Continent aren¡¯t foolish, they know that as the game goes on, there are more and more strong yers remaining, meaning it¡¯s progressively hard to earn points! However, Du Gang wasn¡¯t like that, his points were continuously increasing in leaps and bounds. His rank, like sitting on a rocket, was rising rapidly. At the third city, there were still five strongest warriors, they hadn¡¯t started fighting yet, but Du Gang arrived! Instead of defeating them one by one, he released his overwhelming battle spirit and stopped at the edge of the city, waiting quietly. In no time, the first strongest warrior arrived! ¡°Who are you?¡± Indifferently Du Gang said, ¡°I¡¯ve already ughtered the strongest warriors in two cities, just wait a bit longer, until the others arrive, then we can fight!¡± The first strongest warrior¡¯s face turned pale with shock, although somewhat unbelievable, he did not try to test Du Gang and began to wait quietly. Shortly after that, the second, third, and finally the fifth strongest warrior all arrived here. Other strong warriors were also watching the battle from a distance. Though their strength was not up to par, their ability to escape was excellent, and at this moment they were confident enough to watch the battle. After they all arrived, Du Gang began to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve already ughtered the strongest warriors in two cities, this is the third one, I¡¯ve called you here because any of you alone isn¡¯t a match for me, I want you to join forces, to refine my battle techniques!¡± Arrogant! Overconfident! Conceited! Each one of them had such thoughts in their minds. But they knew, Du Gang had the capability! His strength was already far superior to everyone present! With just the seventh level of the Domain and microscopic realm, they were not enough to defeat Du Gang, so they needed to work together! The five looked at each other, quickly joined hands. Even though they had never met or fought before, but they are all strong warriors, they had the necessary understanding, they began to fight with Du Gang ording to the method of Laws of mutual generation and restraint. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang reacted with extreme speed, fighting one against five, he was only at a slight disadvantage, defeating him was still a long way off! Although not having the upper hand, this was exactly what Du Gang wanted, right? If the enemy wasn¡¯t strong enough, how could he refine his battle skills?! ¡°Kill! At this moment, Du Gang once again ignited his overwhelming battle spirit, his forehead veins popping as he fully swung the Ancient Divine Spear! All six of them were in the heat of the battle. In the early stage of the battle, there was no doubt that the other five, by virtue of their numerical advantage, managed to suppress Du Gang. However, no matter how hard they fought, they still couldn¡¯t kill Du Gang, they could only suppress him. But in the middle stage, as Du Gang¡¯s battle skills became stronger and stronger, his strength also greatly increased, making the fight with the five evenly matched, creating a bnce! But to everyone¡¯s astonishment in thete stage, strength increased once again! His strength was constantly improving with the continuous fight, this time, he single-handedly held his ground against the five, suppressing the opponents! ¡°Die!¡± With a loud shout, Du Gang made five consecutive stabs. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Five sts sounded, five shes of white light, Du Gang was victorious! ¡°Incredible, his talent is terrifying, he actually became stronger during the battle, he is definitely a born warrior!¡± ¡°Exactly, the strength he showed before, during, and after the battle had a huge difference!¡± ¡°Terrifying! ¡± ¡°Cut the crap, he¡¯sing our way, aren¡¯t you running?!!¡± At this moment, Du Gang, as they wished, was holding the Ancient Divine Spear and, like a god descending to earth, he started a gruesome ughter among the crowd. Shortly after, he had killed most of the spectators, he didn¡¯t bother pursuing the few who managed to escape. Once again, his ranking rose sharply! ¡°Participant: Du Gang, Points: 21034234¡± ranking: 3rd, total ranking: 88!¡± ¡°The points from three cities make up only third ce, this means, on our, there are still two fighters before me who have at least the points from three cities!¡± Thinking of the fact that there are at least two more exceptionally powerful people on this, Du Gang was again aze with fighting spirit and flew towards the fourth city! ¡°What exactly is going on with these two?!¡± ¡°Where did theye from? I don¡¯t believe that a mere White Dragon Mountain could breed two talents of such calibre at the same time¡­ The inhabitants of the Pangu Continent havepletely lost their minds. This time, it¡¯s because Du Gang¡¯s ranking had reached the top hundred in the overall ranking, ranking third within his own. Simrly, it is also rted to Qiao Jin¡¯s skyrocketing ranking. [Participant: Qiao Jin, Score: 26342354] Ranking: 1st, Overall Ranking: 53rd] ¡°Two freshmen from White Dragon Mountain has astonishingly achieved the top hundred in the overall ranking at the same time!¡± ¡°For ten million years, besides Luo Shan, we from the Pangu Continent haven¡¯t had any contestants reaching the top hundred for a long time!¡± Everyone was sighing. At this moment, even those who never use the inte, had also logged in, along with everyone else, witnessing this scene. ¡°This is a new era!¡± ¡°This is another Golden Age following that of Luo Shan and other peerless talents!¡± ¡°This time, who knows who will have thestugh!¡± All students of the Celestial Academy were in tears on this day. This is the best of times, yet also the worst of times. Being born in the same era as these peerless talents, it meant that they could not even be a green leaf, they could only hide in a corner of the inte silently watching these performances of the peerless talents! A second-year peerless talent tearfully said: ¡°I have the privilege to witness this era, but the saddest part is, I¡¯m merely a spectator and unable to participate!¡± On this day, mesmerized by the astonishing performances of Du Gang and others, quite a few seniors who had secluded themselves in the Secret Realm for many yeard_ had all emerged¡¯ Although they were referred to as ¡®old monsters¡¯, they were actually students above the third year! Normally, at the end of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition¡¯s elimination round, about one hundred second-year students would be able to advance to the Pangu Continent for the next round ofpetition. These people are often the best in each ss, and they often graduate in advance upon reaching the second year at Celestial Academy. Besides these individuals, there were still arge number of talents who remained at the academy. They were all at the Domain Lord Level, with sevenyered Domains and even eight or nineyered Domains. However, if they missed the chance, they could never go to the Pangu Continent. Unless, they could pass the Core Disciple assessment of the four bigpanies! That¡¯s right, another purpose of the establishment of the Celestial Academy is to let these students strive to pass the core assessment! Because from the Domain Lord Level onwards, the four majorpanies recruit disciples based not only on age. Of course, age is also a baseline. In addition to meeting the age requirement, they also need topete! Only those who win in thesepetitions can be core disciples of the four majorpanies and have the chance to go to the Pangu Continent for further training! If the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition is said to be the battlefield for the first and second-year students of the Celestial Academy. Then, the core disciple assessment of the four bigpanies is the final battlefield for the students from the third to the tenth grade! Any student who fails to pass the core disciple assessment before the tenth grade will be demoted from being a disciple to bing an employee of the four majorpanies,pletely out of the power core and out of chances to be a senior member of the big four! Therefore, there are many powerful individuals at the nineyered Domain level among these senior students! Besides, there even exist some who have realized the Seeing-Through realm! The reason why they didn¡¯t break through the medium Laws Tower, one reason is that each of the medium Laws Towers house three types of Laws. To pass, all three Laws must reach the ¡®Into the Microscopic¡¯ level. However, not every student is extremely lucky to have the Laws he cultivates matching those in the medium tower. Basically, a tower generally matches with only onew, rarely two. Situations like Du Gang¡¯s, where he matches with all three Laws in Wuzheng Tower, can be considered as rare or lucky! Yet, with these ¡®old monsters¡¯ing out, some people with ulterior motives also mixed into the scene. Several ns that had been bought over by the Jiang Family dispatched many experts to covertly lurk around the academy premises. Not just that, even those ¡®old monster¡¯ students might have received news from their families which led to their emergence! For a while, the undercurrent in the entire Celestial Academy was raging! The first hundred contestants. Du Gang was unaware of the situation at Celestial Academy, and even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t be scared. His Ancient Divine Spear hadn¡¯t been truly utilized in a long time. ¡®Spear¡¯ as the name suggests, both spear andnce! But, during this period, had been using it as a spear. This was because the real Ancient Divine Spear is still charging its power! As for how strong it is, he didn¡¯t know. But, if anyone dares to try it out, he doesn¡¯t mind letting those with malicious intentions have a taste! The fifth city. This time, Du Gang encountered a Mind Master! The opponent was very powerful, they fought for a whole day before he finally won! The 22nd day after the start of the knockout round. Du Gang¡¯s ranking within his had reached 1st ce, and overall, he had also achieved 8th ce. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that he was the strongest on the. This was due to his aptitude for detecting others¡¯ mental power, which was conducive to finding other strongpetitors, hence his higher score! Specifically, on the hundredth, there were two other individuals whose power was terrifying to the extent that even Du Gang felt somewhat unequal to them. Yet, Du Gang did not rush to confront them but instead continuously honed his battle skills! Sooner orter, they would meet! Not only him, but Qiao Jin¡¯s ranking had also reached 1st ce on the sixthpetition, with an overall ranking of 10th ce. His mental power was inevitably suppressed and couldn¡¯t envelop the whole world like Du Gang¡¯s. Therefore, his score wasparatively lower. However, he was a true Mind Master with formidable power and extreme speed, hence his umtion of points was not slow! The 28th day. After nearly ten days of hard work, Du Gang had visited most of the cities on the hundredthpetition. With his premonition, he avoided the other two strongestpetitors who were more powerful than him. In advance, he had defeated many other city¡¯s strongestpetitors. Up until now, on the hundredth, except for Du Gang and the other two, all the strongest had died off! [Participant: Du Gang, Points: 2234235234] After more than ten days of fighting, his score had reached a scary two billion points! The ranking was even more outrageous! Ranking: 1st, Overall Ranking: 1st!] Du Gang had reached the 1st ce in overall ranking three days ago! Among the hundredpetings, the strongest Mind Master couldn¡¯t cover the whole world with his mental power due to the ten-million-fold gravity constantly suppressing their mental power. However, Du Gang was not affected. He waspletely aware of the global dynamics and had scores far ahead of the runner-up! It could be imagined that if he hid and quietly waited for thepetition to end, he would still have obtained the final first ce. But he did not do that! He chose to fight thest two powerfulpetitors! After more than ten days of honing, his strength had grown rapidly and no individual could defeat him. Therefore, this time, he directly brought together thest two strongest. ¡°You are indeed the one who covers the whole world with mental power, right?!¡± One ot the strongest with a darkplexion slowly eximed. If he still didn¡¯t know who the first ce was, then he was too foolish! Du Gang looked at the two of them, grinned with his mouth wide open, andughed, ¡®Yes, I deliberately avoided you, killed the strongest in other global cities, all for this battle. I hope you won¡¯t let me down!¡± The two of them looked at each other and feltparable fighting spirits ignited! Only bypeting with a strongpetitor like Du Gang could they get a thrill! ¡°Fight!¡± Without another word, the three of them swiftly tangled together in a battle. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In just one brief minute, they had shed tens of thousands of times, but the oue was still undecided. However, Du Gang sighed softly. ¡°You disappoint me somewhat, please bring out your ultimate powers!¡± The two were shocked! They didn¡¯t know if Du Gang¡¯s words were true or false, but if true, then¡­ ¡°Explode!¡± At this moment, the two made a decision simultaneously and instantly unleashed their most powerful moves, and their bodilybat prowess soared once again. The entire trembled slightly due to their fight. You should know that this is a that has been reinforced a million times over. It implies that their fights were potent enough to destroy ten millions! ¡°Kill! ¡± The three instantly passed by each other, and after swapping positions, they stopped mid-air. Backs to the two, Du Gang sighed, ¡°Did not expect your strengths to be insufficient to stimte me anymore!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± With this sound of sighing, the two suspended behind him heavily mmed onto the ground. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Two rays of white light shed, and the fight ended! After honing for more than ten days, Du Gang had sessfully trained the Sharp Gold, War Gold, and Sharpness to the Into the Microscopic realm! Moreover, his Sharp Gold was subtly on the verge of breakthrough. Originally, he had hoped to breakthrough to the Seeing-Through realm during the battle with these two. Unfortunately, their power was still a littlecking! On the 30th day, with the final passage of thepetition time, the curtain fell on thispetition which was started ahead of schedule. Du Gang, without a doubt, ranked first overall! Chapter 183 - 183: 182 Domain Lord Level! Chapter 183 - 183: 182 Domain Lord Level!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Du Gang is number one!¡± ¡°Are we the Qiankun Cosmo Nation ranking first this time?!¡±
The Pangu Continent was in total uproar. This kind of event hadn¡¯t happened in tens of millions of years. Everyone was discussing. ¡°Not just Du Gang, even Qiao Jin, ced third!¡± ¡°Yes, this time, we astonishingly took two of the top three ces!¡± No one expected Du Gang to reach first ce, nor did anyone expect Qiao Jin to reach third ce. The two people, both utterly unexpected, as before no one had heard of them. Meanwhile, Hu Tu, who was supposed to put on an impressive performance this time, only managed to struggle into the 9000th ce. ¡°After tens of millions of years, the Qiankun Cosmo Nation once again holds the first rank!! One tear-filled elderly individual uttered, ¡°Will my Qiankun Cosmo Nation once again have its moment of glory?!¡± His eyes were filled with memories.
Tens of millions of years ago, Luo Shan emerged, rampaged through, battled all over against tens of thousands of medium-sized cosmo nations undefeated, and even eventually advanced to the cosmic center with the first rank in Pangu Continent. That time was the golden age of supreme renown for the entire Pangu Continent throughout the cosmos. ¡°I never thought that I, old Li, would be able to witness such a golden age just before dying!¡± Now, arge number of elderly people were extremely expectant that Du Gang and Qiao Jin would be able to repeat the path Luo Shan once walked. ¡°Too hard!¡± ¡°A second Luo Shan, is really hard toe by!¡± ¡°Do you all remember? Tens of millions of years ago, within three months after the elimination rounds, Luo Shan vigorously battled, ruthlessly defeating the Ning Family from a top-ranking family, even ying more than ten Sector Lords!¡± All the elderly peoplepsed into silence. ¡°Indeed¡­ It¡¯s too hard, going against the heavens and ying a Sector Lord, this¡­ s!¡± Along with a sigh, the elderly people all fell into silence.
After the elimination round ended, apart from the Organizing Committee¡¯s reward of one hundred Nucleus Crystals to the first rank, Du Gang also received the academy¡¯s reward of 10 Contribution Points. Don¡¯t think these points are insignificant. You should know, only upon passing the medium tower can one gain a single Contribution Point. In over a billion years, there have only been just over ten thousand people who have passed the medium tower, indicating the rarity of Contribution Points. Du Gang didn¡¯t touch either the rewarded hundred Nucleus Crystals or the 10 Contribution Points given as a reward by the academy. After leaving the virtual universe, he went straight to the Wuzheng Tower. He had long since understood the mysteries of the Laws to the micro level, so at this moment, it was time to tackle the Wuzheng Tower. One minute, the Wuzheng Tower¡¯s seventh level was broken! Two minutes, the Wuzheng Tower¡¯s eighth level was broken! Three minutes, the Wuzheng Tower¡¯s ninth level was broken! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, the entire academy reverberated with nine booming sounds. These booms were released by the power of the Laws, which could be heard even by those in the virtual universe. At once, everyone who was cultivating, or who was in the virtual universe, all curiously exited. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why are there suddenly nine bell tolls?¡± Most people did not know what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s the sound of someone passing the medium tower!¡±
¡°What? Someone passed the medium tower?!¡± All the students were stunned and immediately rushed towards the area where the medium tower was located. Bear in mind, in the many tens of millions of years since the founding of Tianjiao Academy, only slightly more than ten thousand students have ever passed the medium tower. Unexpectedly, in their batch, someone had done it! ¡°Go to the Heaven Tablet. It has inscribed the names of every student who has passed the medium tower!¡± Suddenly, everyone rushed towards the position of the Tian Bei. The Tian Bei, is a kind of stele that keeps growing. Each time a student clears the intermediate tower, the Tian Bei will grow by one meter, with the details of the student written on that one meter. ¡°Qiao Jun? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misread it; that¡¯s the first person in history to clear the intermediate tower¡­¡± ¡°The Tian Bei grows from the top down, so the most recent clearers¡¯ names are at the top!¡± Suddenly, quite a few people rose into the air and flew to the top to check the situation. When they saw the name at the very top, they werepletely shocked, because that name, was extremely familiar! ¡°Du Gang!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang, he¡¯s the one who cleared the intermediate tower!¡± Some students excitedly shouted out. All of a sudden, everyone at the scene was roused with excitement. ¡°I knew it early on. Securing first ce in this eliminationpetition isn¡¯t simple, for him the intermediate tower, that¡¯s far too trivial!¡± ¡°So amazing, Du Gang is really strong¡­¡± As for the outside discussions, Du Gang was unaware, and even if he were, he wouldn¡¯t care; he was presently following Tang Ren towards the Qiankun Secret Realm. This clearing of the intermediate tower also earned him some Contribution Points, so with these points, he went to cultivate in the Qiankun Secret Realm. ¡°Dean, I¡¯m a divine body and I might absorb quite a bit of energy, can this Qiankun Secret Realm withstand it?¡± He believed it was better to voice his concerns ahead of time lest trouble befalls themter. Tang Ren smiled and said: ¡°Rest assured, the Qiankun Secret Realm is connected to the Qian Hexagram Position¡¯s core, which holds an infinite amount of energy. Not to mention you, even if a Sector Lord goes in, there will be no issue¡­¡± ¡°Besides, inside our Qiankun Secret Realm, there is a space specifically for storing energy. Over the years, quite a bit of energy has been umted¡­¡± ¡°In our Qian Hexagram District, we have more than one hundred Sector-Lord-level powerhouses. Each of these people has a chance to cultivate in the Hexagram Position¡¯s core every year. Hundreds of us haven¡¯t drained it yet¡­Moreover, the energy in the core area umtes slowly over time, so don¡¯t worry about your cultivation. If something happens, I¡¯ll take the fall!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang felt relieved! Soon after, they reached the entrance to the Qiankun Secret Realm deep underground, about a million meters down. Here, stood a pale-faced old man; from theplete Laws fluctuations unintentionally emanating from him, Du Gang judged that he was a Sector-Lord-level powerhouse! The biggest difference between the Sector Lord level and Domain Lord level lies in that a Sector Lord merges all nine levels of Domain Laws into one, forming aplete world Law! Nine, is the ultimate number in the universe! Seeing Tang Ren, the old man nodded slightly and then looked towards Du Gang. After staring at him for two seconds, he finally spoke in a husky voice: ¡°So this is the Du Gang who won first ce in the eliminationpetition?!!¡± This time, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn to be surprised. Straight after thepetition ended, he took off to challenge the Wuzheng Tower, which took him a mere three minutes. And soon after, he headed down to the Qiankun Secret Realm. So he was astounded the old man already knew of him. The pale-faced old man, seeing Du Gang¡¯s confusion, grinned oddly, revealing a smile uglier than a cry. He said, ¡°You think I couldn¡¯t log into the virtual universe while guarding this ce?!¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead and get in!¡± After the old man finished speaking, he stepped aside, revealing the transport array behind him. As Du Gang was walking toward it, he quickly asked, ¡°Dean, how long can I stay in the Qiankun Secret Realm?¡± Tang Ren hurriedly replied: ¡°I forgot to tell you, you can only stay in the Qiankun Secret Realm for a day at most. Not just you, even we at the Sector Lord level, even if we go to the Hexagram core area, can only stay there for a day a year. This is a constraint set by a Great Power in the past to prevent the energy in the Hexagram core from being consumed too quickly. No one is exempt! ¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Soon, he was standing on the transport array. And the old man there quickly began casting a spell. Suddenly, a sh of green light, and the next second, Du Gang, who was on the transport array, vanished. When Du Gang reappeared, he already arrived at an extremely strange ce. It was an area like a vacuum, extremely dark, but given his eyesight and mental power, he could still see clearly. The area here was at least tens of thousands of kilometers wide. Here, there was a very dense energy floating around everywhere. Additionally, at the lower end of space, there was something simr to a tube. ¡°Is this thing sucking energy upward from the hexagram core below?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t have time to investigate, the energy in this space was too abundant. Even if he didn¡¯t actively absorb it, the energy was still rushing into his body¡­ ¡°Transform!¡± The next second, Du Gang transformed into a giant that was one hundred thousand meters tall. If he wanted to absorb, naturally it would be easier after bing bigger! One hundred thousand meters, the highest limit after reaching the max level of the Ster Level. Today, he would break through the Ster Level! ¡°Absorb!¡± As he opened all the pores of his hundred thousand-meter-tall body, instantly, all the energy in the entire space started to rush crazily towards his pores. In just a moment, Du Gangfortably shivered a little. After about ten minutes of absorption, the energy needed for advancement was only one ten-thousandth full. This was equivalent to the absorption of a Nucleus Crystal. If others knew that Du Gang had absorbed the power of a Nucleus Crystal in such a short time, no one would believe it. However, Du Gang was still somewhat unsatisfied. ¡°Only one Nucleus Crystal¡¯s worth of energy in ten minutes, no, this is too slow!¡± After some thought, he began to manipte the state of each pore on his body. Using the power of Laws, he quickly began to create some mini-vortexes around each pore. His absorption of energy now was like natural breathing ¨C straightforward, but this wasn¡¯t the highest efficiency. But if he created some mini -vortexes, it would be like turbocharging, significantly improving the absorption efficiency. With such an adjustment, instantly, tens of millions or even billions of mini-vortexes were created on the surface of Du Gang¡¯s body. The energy which was originally rushing into his body at an extremely fast speed, in this moment, increased twofold! This time, the speed was more than ten times faster! After increasing the absorption efficiency tenfold, this time, Du Gang managed to add a Nucleus Crystal worth of energy every minute. ¡°One Nucleus Crystal per minute? Still seems a bit less¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°There are only 1440 minutes in a day. Does this mean I can¡¯t advance to the Cosmic Level in one day of cultivation?¡± ¡°No, I have to figure out another way!¡± If the principle of increasing the intake by using a turbocharger is effective, can other intake methods be applied as well? ¡°There are sixteen methods of car intake divided into five categories, beside natural intake and turbocharged intake, there are also mechanically supercharged intake, resonant supercharged intake andpound supercharged intake¡­¡± Du Gang began to ponder the principles of these intake methods, wondering if he could learn something from them. ¡°Compound supercharging intake consists of series and parallel types, both of which increase the number of turbines¡­ So, can I control it to add more vortexes?¡± Thinking of this, he quickly began to operate. Using his mental power, he started creating more vortexes around all of his body¡¯s pores. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, even more energy crazily poured into Du Gang¡¯s body. ¡°This has potential!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang hurriedly created a bunch of vortexes ording to the principles of both series and parallel types. However, after creating the tenth vortex, he found the effect was stagnating. ¡°Having ten vortexes in one pore has the same effect as having nine?¡± He tried to build a few more and found that no matter how many vortexes he created afterward, the energy absorbed was consistent with having nine. ¡°Nine times enhancement?¡± He did a quick calction, now that he had increased his absorption efficiency ninefold, which meant he would be able to break through to the Cosmic Level without a full day¡¯s time. However, considering the ample energy supply he had for once, Du Gang had an urge to take it all away with him. ¡°Let¡¯s try other ways!¡± ¡°Resonant supercharging relies on the difference in length or volume of the intake pipe, which results in different intake pressures and thus increases intake efficiency¡­¡± Understanding the principle, it became much easier to manipte. Du Gang quickly plunged his mental power into his pores and began to change the internal structure of his pores. ¡°Since nine is the maximum, let me first try with nineyers of different structures¡­¡± ¡°A progressive approach seems to slow down the breathing rate, not good¡­¡± ¡°Huh, increasing efficiency by twofold when every three structuralyers form a triangle?¡± ¡°Could it be the specificity of the triangle?!¡± Du Gang quickly adjusted and indeed, reaching nineyers, efficiency increased threefold once again. That meant he could gain the energy of over 30,000 Nucleus Crystals in a day! ¡°The energy of more than 30,000 Nucleus Crystals, in the Qiankun Universe Nation, is equivalent to more than three trillion points!¡± Realizing the huge profit he was making, Du Gang quickly began to think about the principle of mechanical supercharging. ¡°Mechanical supercharging is divided into de-type mechanical supercharging, twin-screw mechanical supercharging, and Roots-type mechanical supercharging¡­¡± Soon, based on the different supercharging principles, he continually used his mental power to modify his body structure. Now, in order to increase energy, temporarily changing his body structure was not a problem for Du Gang. After constant adjustments, the three new supercharging methods brought another ninefold increment to Du Gang¡¯s intake efficiency. Now, his absorption efficiency had reached a terrifying 350,000 Nucleus Crystals per day! That means it only takes 40 minutes for him to absorb the energy of 10,000 Nucleus Crystals, advancing to the Cosmic Level! ¡°Awesome!¡± Feeling the continuous growth of energy in his body, Du Gang involuntarily let out a shout, while also contemting if there were other ways to increase energy absorption. After pondering for twenty minutes while the energy in his body reached the level of over 6,000 Nucleus Crystals ¨C on the brink of breaking through to the Cosmic Level ¨C he still couldn¡¯t figure it out. During this time, Du Gang kept adjusting his body structure, trying to figure out how to further increase energy absorption efficiency. However, it seemed as though there were certain rules in the universe, and each method of intake usually stabilized at three times or nine times the base level. ¡°Three times, nine times?!¡± Du Gang pondered, ¡°Since nine times is the maximum, can those four methods that are three times as efficient be further improved?¡± Thinking of this, Du Gang quickly began to try. This time, he first adjusted his body structure using the resonant supercharging method. ¡°Threeyers in progression, nineyers for three times the effect, but if I add three moreyers within eachyer, can they be stacked?!¡± As soon as he thought it, he did it. Soon, he added another threeyers within each of the threeyers. ¡°Boom!¡± Sure enough, the intake efficiency doubled! ¡°This has potential!¡± Du Gang quickly operated, recing every pore on his body to have nineyers, each containing nine subyers. Before long, the efficiency of resonant supercharging intake went from three times to nine times! ¡°If stackingyers can be used in resonant supercharging intake, then the other three methods should also work¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± This time, he seeded once again! ¡®l¡¯nat IS to say, ms energy aDsorpt10n ernclency went trom Demg aD1e to aDsorD only 1440 Nucleus Crystals per day to being able to absorb 4,199,040 Nucleus Crystals per day, representing a 2916 -fold increase! ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Not long after improving efficiency, Du Gang quickly advanced to the Cosmic Level. His stature began to grow rapidly as he kept absorbing energy. One hundred and ten thousand meters! One hundred and twenty thousand meters! One hundred and thirty thousand meters! Basically, every three minutes and twenty-five point seven seconds, the height increases by ten thousand meters, an astonishingly rapid pace! In just half an hour, Du Gang reached two hundred thousand meters in height, achieving the second rank at the Cosmic Level ¨C and he was still growing at the same rapid pace. ¡°One hour gains two hundred thousand meters, in four and a half hours, the Cosmic Peak can be reached!¡± At the same time, Du Gang realized that the energy needed to breakthrough from the Cosmic Level to the Domain Lord Level was about a hundred million Nucleus Crystals. Compared to ten thousand Nucleus Crystals, the energy required for breakthrough had increased significantly! ¡°I can absorb about four million Nucleus Crystals worth of energy a day. It¡¯s far from the one hundred million Nucleus Crystals necessary¡­¡± In the spirit of making the most out of his rare and costly opportunity to visit once a year, Du Gang started to contemte again. ¡°Is there any principle that can increase air intake?¡± This time, he thought of a number of mechanical principles from car engines, ship engines, airne engines ¨C anything he could think of was considered. But to no avail, as all these engines followed the same principles. ¡°Is this the end?¡± Yet Du Gang was not ready to give up; he yearned to absorb even more energy. Just then, his eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! Rockets!¡± ¡°Supersonic shock wave intake principle!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how to do it!¡± Immediately, Du Gang began controlling his body, initiating rapid movements across the entire space. After all, Du Gang¡¯s speed had already reached the speed of light, ensuring a sufficiently strong impact! This time, the original 2916-fold efficiency increased another nine-fold, to an astounding total of 26,244-fold! The energy that could be absorbed in a day reached a record of 37 Nucleus Crystals! ¡°Energy equivalent to over thirty million Nucleus Crystals¡­enough to ascend to one third of the Domain Lord Level!¡± As Du Gang crazily started absorbing energy, the concentration of energy in this dark space rapidly declined. In just one hour, it declined by one-tenth. And Du Gang, too, noticed this. ¡°Damn, does this mean I can only absorb for ten hours before it¡¯s all gone?!!¡± Soon, forty minutes passed, Du Gang¡¯s figure reached the peak of the Cosmic Level, at a height of one million meters! Although his physical growth had stopped, the energy continued to be absorbed ceaselessly. Time trickled by. All the while, Du Gang tirelessly researched new ways to elerate energy absorption. Soon, an hour passed. Du Gang¡¯s formerly speedy figure gradually came to a halt. Looking at this vast space of thousands of kilometers, he could feel a desperate cry welling up inside. Ten hours and the energy would be exhausted? No, even faster than he imagined. Because his size had increased from a hundred thousand meters to a million-meter level, the pores also grew ten timesrger. This resulted in theplete exhaustion of energy even before two hours had passed since he entered this space. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dean say the energy was inexhaustible??¡± He shrank back to human size, looking wordlessly at the energy passage on the ground, which was reduced to an extreme minimum. The so-called energy passage was but the size of a needle¡¯s eye. Each intake of energy into the dark space was merely a thread. This thread, although considered abundant for others, is trivial for Du Gang! ¡°Does so little energye in each time?¡± ¡°Wasting more than twenty hours like this?!¡± ¡°It would be great if I could directly extract energy from the Qiankun Secret Realm¡­¡± Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Right, why don¡¯t I directly go to the Qiankun Secret Realm?¡± Looking at the energy channel on the ground that was the size of a needle¡¯s eye, he squinted. ¡°Ever since I obtained the Ancient God body, I¡¯ve never tried to reduce its size. Perhaps I should try it now?¡± The Ancient God could growrger, naturally it could also be smaller. It¡¯s just that it hadn¡¯t urred to Du Gang before. Now looking at this needle¡¯s eye, he suddenly wanted to try. ¡°Transform!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Instantly, a person-shaped doll the size of a sewing needle appeared. ¡°Wow, it actually worked!¡± After shrinking, Du Gang felt that the world before him was extremely vast. And in front of him, the energy channel that was the size of a sewing needle, now appeared as wide as he was! He tentatively stretched out his hand into the channel. Nothing happened, apparently, there were no other defense measures. This made sense. After all, not everyone could enter the Qiankun Secret Realm, and the number of those who could was notrge. Who could foresee that someone would shrink smaller than a mosquito and sneak in?! Upon seeing this, Du Gang brooked no hesitation, he quickly jumped into it. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just like sliding down a slide, hey in the channel, continuously falling downwards. After sliding for dozens of seconds without seeing the bottom, Du Gang grew impatient. The rate of free fall was just too slow, it¡¯s better to actively descend! With this in mind, he applied his strength, began to move at the speed of light, and kept going down. This time, it took him only two minutes to reach the underground space! ¡°Well, two minutes before I got here, is this ce a hundred light years beneath the ground? No, wait, the Qiankun Secret Realm could also be underground, so this ce may be even deeper!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Du Gang was attracted by the dense energy around him. ¡°Such dense energy!!¡± If the energy he felt upon entering the Qiankun Secret Realm was a mere one, the energy he now felt was ten thousand! This was just what he could sense. In reality, this space was boundless. With Du Gang¡¯s vision and Mental Power, he couldn¡¯t see the edge. ¡°Transform!!¡± Immediately, a giant one million meters tall, emerged. ¡°Absorb!¡± Du Gang once again went full throttle and began absorbing the energy here. Six hourster. ¡°Boom!¡± With a crisp sound, Du Gang had another breakthrough, directly going from the Ninth Rank of the Cosmic Level to the Domain Lord Level. This meant that he had absorbed the energy equivalent to a hundred million Nucleus Crystals already! However, after reaching the Domain Level, the energy he needed to increase his size had also increased. After all, as his body grew, it wasn¡¯t just length that had increased. By now, his height had reached one million meters, and his width was around three hundred thousand meters! Every part of his body grew in proportion, so the increase in energy also seemed normal. Within the Pangu Continent, the most heavily guarded area was the core protection area of each sector. ¡°Hmm? This energy fluctuation, did someone break through to the Sector Lord Level?¡± A Sector Lord Level powerhouse suddenly appeared here and asked the guard, ¡°Who entered today?¡± The guard promptly replied, ¡°A domain lord named Yan Xiong, who is a Core Disciple of the Void Universe Company. He entered using what should have been this year¡¯s quota for Tang Ren¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then there¡¯s no issue!¡± The Sector Lord Level powerhouse nodded, turned around and left. ¡°At this moment, inside the core hexagram position area. Yan Xiong also felt that intense fluctuation. It¡¯s not just that, he could feel the originally rich energy around him starting to be sucked away by the creator of that wave. ¡°Damn it, what a piece of bad luck. Just so happens that I encounter a guy who¡¯s breaking through to the Sector Lord Level today?¡± Swearing under his breath, Yan Xiong flew in the opposite direction. ¡°Whatever, this ce is big enough, I¡¯ll just change my location¡­¡± Quickly, after flying a distance of one hundred million kilometers, he stopped and began to cultivate again. However, just after he was halfway through cultivating for six hours, that suction force appeared in the distance again. ¡°Damn it! This is too much!¡± Yan Xiong gazed into the distance towards a certain direction. Although he wanted to head over there and argue with the owner of that suction force, when he thought about the fact that he could only stay here for a day and that the guy in the distance had broken through to Sector Lord Level, he gave up on the idea. He flew up again and flew another one hundred million kilometers towards a more distant ce. This time, after he had been cultivating for six hours, that strong suction force appeared once more! ¡°Damn!¡± Without wasting any more words, he instantly flew out two hundred million kilometers before he stopped to cultivate again. This time, until he advanced to the Sector Lord Level, he didn¡¯t encounter that suction force again. ¡°Phew!¡± A smile appeared on Yan Xiong¡¯s face. ¡°Finally, I¡¯m at the Sector Lord Level!¡± Just then, the one-day time limit had just arrived. He was just in time to be teleported out. The guard of the core hexagram position area, seeing his exit, he casually checked his status. As expected, it was the Sector Lord Level. The moment he appeared, the Sector Lord Level powerhouse from before showed up. He looked at Yan Xiong and nodded his head, saying: ¡°Not bad, worthy of being a core disciple of the Virtual Universe Company!¡± It was unbelievable that he had absorbed nearly five times the energy equivalent to what a normal person would use to break through to the Sector Lord Level. Upon hearing this praise, Yan Xiong naturally epted it. He didn¡¯t waste time. After nodding at the Sector Lord powerhouse, he quickly left. Earlier than Yan Xiong, just as the time was about to reach one day, Du Gang quickly returned to the previous dark space. He was worried about being transported to the teleportation matrix inside the core hexagram area, so he returned in advance. Almost immediately upon stepping into the dark space and shrinking back to his normal size, the teleportation force appeared abruptly. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The next second, he already appeared outside the teleportation matrix. At this moment, Tang Ren and the previously pale-faced elder hurried over to greet him. ¡°Du Gang, you finally returned!¡± Tang Ren sighed in relief, saying: ¡°We detected that the energy below had disappeared. We thought something had happened. Are you okay?!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I quickly broke through from Ster Level to Domain Lord Level¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that you absorbed all the energy?!!¡± Tang Ren looked at him in disbelief. Du Gang was cautious, ¡°Headmaster, didn¡¯t you say before that I could absorb it boldly?¡± Since they could detect the energy inside from outside, it would be better for him to say that he had absorbed all of it. Otherwise, it would be a hassle if they were to inspect it again. Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that. Absorb it if you want to. In any case, given some time, it¡¯ll slowly replenish anyway. I¡¯m just surprised that you were able to absorb so much energy¡­. ¡°The energy inside here is enough for an ordinary Cosmic-Level to break through to the Domain Lord Level several thousand times¡­¡± He eximed once again, then took Du Gang away. On the road, he still reminded him, ¡°Du Gang, after you leave, don¡¯t go telling everyone that you¡¯ve drained the energy from the Qiankun Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± He was more worried than Tang Ren, because he had secretly entered the Qian hexagram core area and absorbed a wave of energy. Now, he had reached the Third Rank Domain Lord Level, and his body stood at a height of 3-7 million meters. The total amount of energy he had absorbed, converted into nucleus crystals, amounted to nearly four hundred million. If he had to save up that amount himself, it would probably take him tens or hundreds of thousands of years, Just as the two of them stepped out of the Secret Realm and returned to the ground, they found that the surroundings were already swarming with students. They didn¡¯t know who leaked Du Gang¡¯s information, but other people found out he was here. As such, everyone was gathered here. ¡°Du Gang is out!¡± ¡°Click! ¡± ¡°Click! ¡± Suddenly, a group of people started shing their cameras, adjusting their angles to take a photo with Du Gang. ¡°You can go back by yourself!¡± Tang Ren left these words before he disappeared instantly. This kind of asion was better left to the youth! ¡°Du Gang, give me an autograph!¡± Suddenly, a group of female students surrounded him. Looking at the huge crowd, he was scared enough to activate his movement technique and quickly flew away from the crowd. He didn¡¯t stop until he reached his own dormitory. Looking at those girls who had trailed him to his doorstep, Du Gang was at a loss for words. ¡°What on earth are these people trying to do? Shouldn¡¯t they be cultivating? They spend the whole day blocking my door¡­¡± B B walked over andughed, ¡°They want to vie for the right to mate with you¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Du Gang immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that. Tell me about any situations that urred while I was gone for a day!¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten that there were quite a few people eyeing him before. B B nodded, ¡°There indeed have been some unidentified individuals around the academy, all of them very powerful¡­¡¯ ¡°But, rest assured, the academy is still very safe. They don¡¯t dare to cause any havoc¡­ ¡°In addition, inside the academy, there are some tenth-grade students who want to challenge you!¡± ¡°Tenth-grade students want to challenge me?¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang even felt embarrassed for them! ¡°I¡¯m not epting¡­¡± ¡°They said that the stake for the challenge is one hundred billion points¡­¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Du Gang repeated, ¡°One hundred billion points?¡± B B nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the stake is one hundred billion points!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°A tenth-grade student is only at Ninth Rank Domain Lord Level, right? Even he alone can put up one hundred billion points, did the fourpanies¡¯ point system copse already?¡± B Bughed, ¡°Du Gang, the point system is actually for you guys. For the core disciples and above of the four bigpanies, there¡¯s another calction system!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that there are not many top-tier items in their point exchange warehouse?¡± With her pointing this out, Du Gang realized that it seemed to be the case. He had never seen those life-extending treasures or powerful secret techniques. ¡°So, the four bigpanies put out are low-grade items? The true treasures are only avable if you be a core disciple?¡± Du Gang was at a loss for words. ¡°One hundred billion points are roughly worth one hundred nucleus crystals. Although it¡¯s small amount, it¡¯s still something. Tell them I ept the challenge!¡± If it were in the past, he might still be somewhat apprehensive about facing a Ninth Rank Domain Lord Level opponent who has achieved the Nine Layers of Domain. But now, his physical body had reached the Domain Lord Level, his strength had undergone aplete transformation! ps: Recently, I¡¯ve been practicing the 3-hour sleep method. I feel a bit sloggy, I¡¯ve been writing until now and onlypleted this much, my brain is all muddled. I¡¯m taking half a day off today to adjust my biological clock¡­ Once I¡¯ve mastered the 3-hour sleep method, there will be daily updates (30,000 words a day is not the end, 40,000 words a day is just the beginning.) and this month I aim to surpass Lao Ying (Surpass!).. Chapter 184: 183: The Return of the Ancient God!! Chapter 184: 183: The Return of the Ancient God!!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Have you heard? A tenth-grade veteran monster is challenging Du Gang!¡± ¡°Tenth grade? A creature over fifty thousand years old? Even if he¡¯s been grinding until now, he should be at the peak Domain Lord level, right?!¡±
¡°Definitely, these guys, like us, participated in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition forty thousand years ago!¡± ¡°Ah, in that case, who would ept their challenge? Du Gang is only at Domain Level Six. Although he won this time, he¡¯d be helpless against a Domain Level Nine, right?!!¡± Whispers started to circte in the internalwork of the Heavenly Talent Academy. ¡°Bad news, Du Gang has epted the challenge!¡± ¡°You guys, quickly get on the internalwork, Du Gang has responded!¡± However, with these words of Du Gang epting the challenge disappearing, the entire academy was once again rmed. All students quickly logged into the internalwork and were shocked to discover that Du Gang had indeed epted the challenge. ¡°What is he going to do, he¡¯s clearly only at Domain Level Six¡­¡± ¡°His opponent is that tenth-grade veteran monster, at least a Domain Level Nine¡­¡± ¡°More than that, I heard that the guy issuing the challenge is one of the top two figures in the tenth grade!¡±
At this time, a tenth-grader suddenly spoke out: ¡°Kuai Feng, forty thousand years ago, he ranked 101st in the Qiankun Continent elimination tournament. He was only one spot short of advancing to the Pangu Continent to participate in thepetitions¡­¡± ¡°One could say, Kuai Feng is the strongest among those who stayed behind!¡± With this, everyone finally grasped Kuai Feng¡¯s strength. ¡°So the challenger is not just amon Domain Level Nine, he¡¯s unexpectedly powerful!¡± ¡°This time, Du Gang was too impulsive, I think, he could have been more patient¡­¡± At this moment, a student shouted out: ¡°The location and time of thepetition are set, West Gate Arena, half an hour from now!¡± ¡°Holy crap, West Gate Arena, why did it end up in this semi-public arena?!¡± ¡°Yeah, the West Gate Arena isn¡¯t an academy for polishing students, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, or we¡¯ll miss the match!¡± Amid the murmuring, many students had already arrived around the West Gate Arena, and an unending stream of students were still pouring in. Dean¡¯s office.
Tang Ren frowned at the challenge eptance on thework. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Kuai Feng?¡± An assistant quickly exined: ¡°After Du Gang won the elimination tournament a day ago, these senior students couldn¡¯t sit still, they all came out¡­¡± Tang Ren shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this, I mean, where did he get ten billion points for the stake? Why does he want to fight Du Gang?¡± What annoyed him most was that Du Gang had actually epted the challenge. Didn¡¯t he realize the situation he was in? Outside the school, an unknown number of people were continuously probing the school¡¯s situation, and Du Gang had actually epted the challenge at the West Gate Arena! The West Gate Arena was too close to the outside of the academy, and correspondingly, posed some threat! ¡°There must be someone behind Kuai Feng. If it¡¯s not someone offering money, then it¡¯s their own forces making a move!¡± Tang Ren didn¡¯t have to think to guess the situation. The assistant suggested: ¡°Headmaster, shall we have Du Gang cancel the match?¡± Tang Ren shook his head: ¡°Du Gang is a super prodigy no less impressive than Luo Shan. Having him unterally cancel would be hard for him to ept, so¡­¡± ¡°Arrange people to strengthen the defenses around the West Gate Arena. Also, inform all the elders in the academy to be ready for battle at any time¡­¡±
The assistant was shocked, ¡°Notify all the elders?¡± Tang Ren nodded: ¡°Notify all the elders!¡± ¡°Understood ! ¡± In the dorm. Bla hesitated a bit, ¡°Du Gang, are you really going? That Kuai Feng is just a passerby to you¡­¡± ¡°You know, the West Gate Arena is close to the outside of the school, if there¡¯s a Sector Lord hidden outside, then you might¡­¡¯ Du Gang smiled and said: ¡°This time, I just want to see how many hidden forces are out there wanting to target me!¡± Barbara frowns and says, ¡°But, you can¡¯t risk your safety like this¡­¡± Du Gangughs, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, can I bait out the enemy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to deal with enemies on the open field. I don¡¯t have time to y a game of undercover with them¡­¡± As he spoke, his lips curled up into a unique smile, ¡°Moreover, who is the mantis and who is the oriole, that¡¯s not certain!¡± ¡°Sector Lord Level?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°If today there truly is a Sector Lord participating, I¡¯ll make sure they never return!¡± Barbara noticed Du Gang¡¯s pronoun ¡®they¡¯ , implying that he was confident of defeating a group of sector lords. Although she was still worried, she didn¡¯t try to dissuade him anymore. In the end, all she could do was watch Du Gang¡¯s receding figure and started to pray silently, ¡°Du Gang, you must return safely.¡± If Du Gang were here, he would have noticed how realistic Barbara¡¯s expression was, as if she were a real person. West Gate Arena. By the time Du Gang arrived, there was a sea of people. It was crowded not just on the ground, but even in the sky. This was despite the efforts of staff and guards to keep things under control. ¡°Du Gang is here!¡± With that shout, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on him. Not far away, Du Gang was walking in midair. He was d in a suit of blood-red armor, carrying a golden spear casually upside down, and step by step, with a cold expression, headed towards the West Gate Arena. Each of his steps, though seemingly short, covered a considerable distance. With just two or three steps, he had already traversed dozens of kilometers and arrived on the West Gate Arena. At this moment, the airspace within a hundred kilometers of the West Gate Arena had been restricted by the academy, so spectators were only allowed to watch from the sky from a distance of a hundred kilometers from the arena. ¡°My God, he really came!¡± ¡°Wow, he is so cool¡­ Watching Du Gang¡¯s swaggering appearance, the surrounding students were a bit envious, wishing they could rece him. Unfortunately, even if they could walk like Du Gang, they didn¡¯t possess his demeanor. It was a strikingly restrained disy of extravagance. He, as a person, was not ordinary to begin with, but a widely known celebrity. Yet he chose such an unassuming way to enter the stage, without any ostentation, it was a genuine demonstration of luxury with substance. On the arena. Kuai Feng had been waiting for a long time. Dressed in green battle armor and standing proudly with arge sword standing directly in front of him, he watched with a smile as Du Gang arrived, and thenughed, ¡°Du Gang, you didn¡¯t disappoint me, you really came!!¡± However, Du Gang responded coolly, ¡°Are you challenging me on your own behalf, or on behalf of your family?¡± ¡°Family?¡± Kuai Feng shrugged and shook his head, ¡°Neither. I¡¯m here for two reasons. One, to fight you and see if you are a peerless genius like Luo Shan. Two, because someone paid me to fight you!¡± No one expected Kuai Feng to disclose this directly. Du Gang and the teachers hiding in the crowd were well aware of this and were not surprised. However, the students below were confused. ¡°Someone paid him to fight Du Gang?¡± ¡°Who the hell is so rich, betting a hundred billion credits just for that? What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Unfortunately, no one could answer them, for those who understood would understand, those who didn¡¯t would never understand. At this moment, having obtained the answer, Du Gang turned his head and said to the teachers outside the field, ¡°I request to erge the field!¡± ¡°Erge the field?¡± The students were puzzled. A teacher then directly asked, ¡°How big do you want to erge it?¡± Du Gang candidly said, ¡°At least a hundred kilometers in length and width!¡± The West Gate Arena was not small, being a kilometer in length and width, enough for a regr fight, but for Du Gang, it was too small! The few teachers at the periphery discussed quickly and agreed. While clearing the crowd and having the spectators retreat, they started to mobilize arenas from other areas, preparing to temporarily connect them for Du Gang¡¯s use! Although the students were somewhat dissatisfied, since this was Du Gang¡¯s request, they had no option but toply. However, even though they had retreated to a distance of a hundred kilometers, they could still clearly see the situation in the field. As the students departed, tforms from the distance started flying in. In no time, the field that was only a kilometer in size expanded to a hundred kilometers in length and width. ¡°Do the contestants have any other requirements?¡± At this moment, Ji Xiu suddenly appeared, asking nonchntly. Seeing his arrival, Du Gang squinted his eyes. He knew that this guy was the first to snitch, and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. However, he didn¡¯t show any traces of it and simply shook his head lightly. Ji Xiu nodded, saying, ¡°Given that you both are the pride of the heavens and your strengths have almost reached the Domain Lord Level, I will be in charge of supervising thepetition!¡± Most of the teachers present had the strength of Domain Lord Level, which was not particrly strong, but Ji Xiu had the strength of a Sector Lord. Hence, it was quite reasonable for him to supervise, and the teachers had no objections. ¡°One of you is the genius from forty thousand years ago, and the other is a new rising genius this year. Both of you are formidable. Ji Xiu supervising alone may not be safe. Coincidentally, I just finished my cultivation retreat and have some free time. It¡¯s quite good to be a guardian!¡± At this moment, a voice descended from the sky, followed by a very young-looking man. From his tone, it was clear that he was also a strong Lord of Domains! Ji Xiu looked at him, his eyebrows furrowing. The man¡¯s name was Bai Xiu, a very special elder amongst the academy elders. Most of the elders who stayed in the academy were those who failed topete for core or direct disciple positions in the past. However, Bai Xiu was different. He already had the identity of a core disciple, but for some reason, he stayed in the academy and did not proceed to the Pangu Continent. Therefore, even though Bai Xiu has not been cultivating as long as Ji Xiu, his strength may not necessarily be weaker. Ji Xiu didn¡¯t object and lightly nodded, ¡°Alright, I was also worried about being unable to take care of everything by myself. You arrived just in time. You can take care of Kuai feng!¡± His target was Du Gang, so he let Bai Xiu take care of Kuai Feng, while he would take care of Du Gang himself. Bai Xiu responded with a smile, ¡°Sure!¡± As for Du Gang and Kuai Feng in the field, they naturally didn¡¯t have any objections. Once everything was ready, thepetition was announced to begin. No one on the stage rushed to act first. Kuai Feng stood with fists sped, a grin on his lips. He stated calmly, ¡°Du Gang, I admit, your talent is indeed powerful; to achieve so much in less than ten thousand years¡­¡± ¡°But unfortunately, you met me. If you wait a few more thousand or tens of thousands of years, cultivate to the ninth domain, then you might have a chance. But now¡­¡± He shook his head, smiling, ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± After saying this, his eyes hardened, his left foot fiercely kicking the long knife nted in front of him into the air. As it hovered in mid-air, he followed it up with a leap, stretching out his right hand to grab it in mid-flight, then lunging towards Du Gang. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Kuai Feng was incredibly fast, halving the distance in an instant and closing in at an even faster speed. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly. He took his opponent¡¯s words lightly. Seeing Kuai Feng approaching rapidly, he finally took a step and sprang into the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as their bodies made contact in mid-air, a fierce battle erupted. Surprisingly, Du Gang didn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage at this moment. ¡°So strong!¡± The observing students all widened their eyes, unblinkingly staring at the battlefield. Unfortunately, the speed of the two was too fast, surpassing the limits of their vision. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud noise, the two in the fight abruptly separated, each hovering in the air on one side of the field, confronting each other from afar. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Despite the deadlock, Kuai Feng not only was not upset, but also broke intoughter. ¡°Not bad, your speed is fast, and your strength is pretty strong. Your strength has surpassed most ordinary ninth domain lords¡­¡± He shook his head and calmly said, ¡°But sadly, you met me!¡± Seeing Du Gang unmoved, he smirked and asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Eternal n?¡± ¡°The Eternal n?¡± Du Gang disyed a rare expression of confusion, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Not just him, most of the students outside the field also had curious looks, evidently unaware. However, one person amongst them was not surprised at all. It was Qiao Jin. At this moment, he looked indifferent, with no trace of surprise on his face. Kuai Feng nodded with a smile, ¡°As the name suggests, the Eternal n is a family with eternal-level powerhouses¡­¡± ¡°Eternity Family,pared to ordinary families, has the biggest advantage of having an Eternal Level powerhouse for mentorship, and of possessing the secret techniques passed down by Eternal Level powerhouses!¡± Listening to his proud words, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you level up forty thousand years ago?¡± Suddenly, there was silence all around. Kuai Feng wanted to express his anger, but he couldn¡¯t, because his opponent was a frighteningly talented individual. The difficulty of this round of the elimination game was ten thousand times that of previous years, and yet he still came out as the winner! This means that if he were ced in the same pool as the currentpetitors, he might not even make it into the top million! He remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Although the Eternity Family is rarepared to all the top-level families, there are many of us in the entire universe¡­¡± ¡°You might think that if I don¡¯t level up, it¡¯s not a big deal, but in reality, the people who had the potential to level up back then were all from the Eternity Family. On the surface, they just looked like royal children from top-level families, but in reality, they were all from the Eternity Family¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°So there were members of the Eternity Family in my session too, huh? But what of it? Where did the perpetuity offspring from all ten thousand mid-level universes end up? Didn¡¯t I still bag the first ce?!¡± Kuai Feng was at a loss for words. He initially wanted to show the glory of his family and implicitly show off, but his n backfired and instead left him feeling frustrated. Usually, the Eternity Family indeed has advantages over ordinary top-level families. Just like he said, they have broader views, unique techniques, and more resources. It also means that the Eternity Family is more likely to produce powerhouses! Although they cannot produce strong individuals equivalent to Luo Shan who overshadow a generation, every generation has disciples who manage to stay among the strongest. Individuals like Du Gang who emerge out of the blue are indeed rare. Kuai Feng paused and said, ¡°Qiao Jin, who came in third this time, is a member of the Eternity Family. He might be one of the rare few whose family resides in an Elementary Universe Nation¡­¡± Usually, the higher a family¡¯s position, the more resources its disciples receive, which in turn raises the probability of the emergence of an Eternal Level powerhouse. Possibly, in the entire White Dragon Universe Nation, there are only a few families that have produced an Eternal Level powerhouse. However, in the Qiankun Universe Nation, there might be several tens or hundreds of such families. Moreover, these families usually have fixed positions. Like the Qiao Family that Qiao Jin belongs to, they had an Eternal Level powerhouse among their ancestors. Even so, they remain in the White Dragon Universe Nation. Why? Because even an Eternal Level powerhouse cannot afford the cost of moving the entire family to the center of the universe. Or rather, an ordinary Eternal Level powerhouse simply does not have the privilege to move the family. Even Luo Shan has not moved his Luo Family to the center of the universe. ¡°Qiao Jin?!¡± Du Gang came to a realization. No wonder Qiao Jin was able to secure third ce this time ¨C he was guided by an Eternal Level powerhouse. Even though they might not have met in real life, the powerhouse could guide him in the virtual universe. However, based on what Kuai Feng said, if each mid-level universe has a few or several tens of Eternity Families, then Qiao Jin is likely this generation¡¯s best gifted and strongest talent. Pity that he met me! Du Gang was still somewhat proud. He had no guidance, apart from Skyward Nine Transformations, and had no other secret methods. Despite not transforming and utilizing the power of the Ancient God, he managed to outshine a group of powerhouses and secured the first ce among ten thousand mid-level universes. Kuai Feng probably wanted to salvage some dignity, so he shared some secrets. ¡°The ancient master of the Qiao Family was a Mind Master. Qiao Jin¡¯s sess to date is closely rted to hisw¡¯s affinity, which perfectly matches with their family¡¯s ancient master¡­¡± ¡°After all, even Eternal Level powerhouses would not have good techniques for Laws they are not familiar with. However, those like Qiao Jin, whose Laws perfectly match with the ancient master¡¯s, naturally can cultivate the strongest technique within their family!¡± In the audience below the stage. ¡°Tch!¡± Qiao Jin scoffed. He was unimpressed with Kuai Feng, who belittled others to elevate himself! As he said, there were hundreds of thousands of Eternity Family members in thispetition alone. Everyone must know that before reaching Eternity, each person can only study one Law and can only learn the Lower Laws. Therefore, the probability that it matches another master¡¯s Law is one in eight, which is not low at all. But in the end? Wasn¡¯t Qiao Jin the one who stood out? Therefore, in the final analysis, these reasons are not the main factor. Qiao Jin being able to reach the top three was mainly due to his own efforts, because he was genuinely talented, and that¡¯s why he managed to reach the position he is in now. Kuai Feng¡¯s words immediately made the majority of the audience think it was very reasonable, and their admiration for Qiao Jin decreased by a third. However, a small number of smart people knew clearly that what Kuai Feng was saying was like farting. They weren¡¯t fools and could judge the correctness based on data. Whatever the case, Kuai Feng didn¡¯t care whether people believed him or not. His aim had been achieved. ¡°Du Gang, next, I¡¯m going to use the secret techniques passed down by my ancestor. You better be careful!¡± He even reminded Du Gang, trying to appear gracious. With that, he charged forward again with his long knife. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± He shed his long knife and the subsequent knife Qi suddenly transformed into numerous strikes, ying towards Du Gang. ¡°Illusory shadows? No!¡± Du Gang was startled, as those illusory shadows of the knives all possessed unparalleled might. Seeing this, he quickly started to defend against it. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Fortunately, his spear technique was not bad either, even though he couldn¡¯t transform into illusions, he was able to fend off all these attacks with absolute speed. ¡°Good skill!¡± At half height in the air, Kuai Feng gave a faint smile, and said, ¡°Take my next strike, Heavenly Thunder de!¡± ¡°First move of Heavenly Thunder de technique!¡± With his roar, countless lightnings began to appear in the field, all like electric snakes, twisting their bodies and crazily rushing towards Du Gang. ¡°Kill! Finally, this maneuver was fully unleashed, the endless lightning, in an instant, enveloped Du Gang in the center. Bai Xiu at the periphery, quickly prepared, ready to rescue at any time, but in the next second, his tense muscles rxed. Because he found that Du Gang, who was in the lightning, not only uninjured, but seemed to be taking a bath in the lightning, absorbing all the lightning veryfortably. Well, well¡­ worthy of a divine body! ¡°Is he dead?¡± Below the ring, everyone was staring wide-eyed, anxiously looking at the scene in the ring. Their eyes were not as good as Bai Xiu, and they couldn¡¯t see the situation in the thunder prison at all. ¡°Impossible, if there was a risk to life, the Sector Lord-level powerhouses wouldn¡¯t be indifferent!¡± Everyone then realized that the two Sector-Lord-level beings watching them, were both indifferent, which meant that the match was still ongoing. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s heartyugh echoed from within the lightning. At the same time, people found that half of the lightning in the sky seemed to be sucked away by something at this moment, being constantly pulled. Finally, when the lightning was scarce enough to reveal the center, everyone was shocked. They saw Du Gang in the arena,ughing wildly while swallowing the lightning on the ring like a madman. Anyone who saw this scene would never forget it. Many people might remember it for the rest of their lives. ¡°Absorbing lightning!¡± ¡°Is he still human?!¡± Someone murmured, ¡°Metal conducts electricity, not only does fire ovee metal, but thunder does too, but this Du Gangpletely ignores this, and instead eats the thunder as if it¡¯s delicious food!¡± Soon, all the lightning in the field was absorbed by him. ¡°Burp!¡± What¡¯s more, in the end, Du Gang even dared to burp as if he was full. Heughed nonchntly and said, ¡°It tastes good. This secret technique of yours is a bit interesting. Come again,e again!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± At this moment, Kuai Feng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, and his eyes were full of incredulity. He suppressed his shock and used his secret technique again. ¡°Second move of the Heavenly Thunder de technique!¡± This time, a knife phantom stretching thousands of meters long, directly appeared in the sky. All the lightning was very solidly gathered around thisrge knife, no longer scattering. Looking at this knife, Du Gang showed a rare solemn face. Unlike the previous scattered lightning power, the power of this knife is very solid and cannot be absorbed by eating. ¡°Good, today, I will use my self-created spear technique to fight with your secret technique!¡± Du Gang was just solemn, he did not lose his fighting spirit. On the contrary, his eyes were full of fighting spirit right now. ¡°Sky Defying Strike!¡± With a stern shout, a spear extending a thousand meters also appeared in the sky. At this moment, both weapon shadows, which were magnified, were like cheetahs ready to pounce, waiting to rush towards the opponent. ¡°Kill! ¡°Kill! With both of them gazing at each other, their strongest moves were released simultaneously. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, the field erupted with endless dazzling light when the two shed, causing all the spectators to instinctively lower their heads or turn their heads away. ¡°What¡¯s the oue?¡± ¡°Who won?¡± Below, everyone was waiting anxiously. They wanted to know who ultimately won the final victory. At this moment, Qiao Jin closed his eyes and purely used his Mental Power to watch the battle. ¡°This Du Gang¡¯s strength is even stronger than I imagined¡­¡± As his voice trailed off. The dazzling light on the field gradually dissipated, allowing everyone to finally see the scene on the field. Originally, Du Gang saw Kuai Feng¡¯s body stiffen for a moment when executing the ultimate move and quickly lunged into action, striking directly at Kuai Feng himself, sessfullynding a hit. At this moment, what the crowd saw was Du Gang trampling Kuai Feng under his feet, with his spear pointed at Kuai Feng¡¯s throat. ¡°Du Gang has won!¡± At this moment, everyone had an incredible feeling. ¡°Are we witnessing history?¡± ¡°Will Du Gang be as powerful as Luo Shan?¡± Just when everyone was cheering, cheering loudly, and even Du Gang was somewhatx. The originally standing Ji Xiu, who was guarding outside the ring, suddenly moved! His whole body disappeared in a sh, rushing violently towards the direction Du Gang was at. ¡°Die!¡± With a fierce shout, Ji Xiu aimed a sneak attack. ¡°What?!¡± The people outside the ring were all shocked! ¡°What¡¯s going on with the vice-principal?! Why is he attacking Du Gang!¡± At this moment, Du Gang was facing his back to Ji Xiu, seemingly unaware of this attack. Just as he turned around, a figure materialized before him¡­ it was Bai Xiu! ¡°Want to kill someone in front of me, have you asked me?!¡± Bai Xiu with a smile on his lips, still maintained his indifferent demeanor. ¡°Bang!¡± With just one casual strike, he blocked all of Ji Xiu¡¯s attacks. At this moment, the figure of Tang Ren also appeared in mid-air. With a look of anger, he said loudly, ¡°Ji Xiu, you dare to attack the students. Are you betraying the academy?!¡± As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar at the scene! All the students felt like they were going through something extraordinary. Unprecedentedly, they encountered the incident of a Sector-Lord-level vice-principal attacking a student. On the stage, Ji Xiu remained unflustered despite his attack being blocked, instead, he wore a faint smile, ¡°Betraying the academy? So what if I am betraying the academy?!¡± Disregarding everyone¡¯s shock, he continued, ¡°Tang Ren, do you think you can protect Du Gang?¡± ¡°In my Qian Hexagram Position district, there are only a little over a hundred Sector-Lord-level beings. Although my Tianjian Academy upies half, there are only over fifty Sector Lords. Do you know how many hexagram areas there are in Qiankun Continent?¡± ¡°There are as many as sixty-four!¡± ¡°On my Qiankun Continent, there are seven to eight thousand well-known Sector-Lord-level powerhouses. Do you think, you can protect Du Gang?!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With Ji Xiu¡¯smand, suddenly, the originally hidden Sector-Lord-level powerhouses, all emerged. About twenty or so, all defected and attacked Tang Ren. At the same time, the other hidden Sector-Lord-level individuals also appeared, each meeting their opponents who were preparing to attack Dean Tang Ren. In an instant, over fifty Sector Lords in the field were fighting each other. Witnessing this scene, watching more than fifty Sector Lord-level powerhouses suddenly start to fight on the field. All the students watching the match below the tform were stunned and dumbfounded. ¡°What on earth is happening?!!¡± At this moment, the only ones who remained on the tform without making a move were Ji Xiu, Tang Ren, Bai Xiu, Du Gang, and Kuai Feng. Ji Xiu coldly smirked and said, ¡°Tang Ren, do you think these are the only people?¡± ¡°Outside the academy, there are nearly fifty more Sector Lord-level powerhouses. They are representatives sent by the major forces of the Qiankun Continent. Do you think you can win?¡± With these words, off in the distance, dozens of perceivable Sector Lord-level powerhouses exuding tremendous power appeared, racing towards the Celestial Academy. Seeing this, Tang Ren furrowed his brows and yelled, ¡°All students, return to the dormitory quickly! Do not stay here!¡± He didn¡¯t need to yell ¨C those students wa tching from a distance had already sensed the danger and started a frantic retreat. A sh between Sector Lord-level powerhouses was something they might not witness once in their lifetime. Thus, these students merely pulled to what they thought was a safe distance, then stopped. They wanted to witness this scene. ¡°Du Gang, you should run too, return to the Qiankun secret realm .. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Before Tang Ren could finish, Du Gang had already burst intoughter. ¡°Quite the move, you¡¯ve managed to subvert more than twenty Sector Lord -level elders, and sent over fifty Sector Lord-level powerhouses just to kill one Domain Lord-level me . ¡°Du Gang, run now!¡± Tang Ren eximed anxiously. However, it was toote. At this moment, more than fifty Sector Lords had already arrived at the scene. In an instant, they had surrounded everyone. Upon arriving and determining the huge gap in strength between the two sides, they no longer seemed in a rush. They smiled and looked at Tang Ren, ¡°Principal Tang, do you intend to stop Tang Ren stopped talking. Together with Bai Xiu, he moved in front of Du Gang, confronting the numerous powerhouses around them. Ji Xiu appeared smug at this moment. ¡°Tang Ren, as the saying goes, ¡®those who understand the times are great men.¡¯ If you surrender now, we could still spare your life . ¡°Traitor, you are not qualified to speak to me!¡± Tang Ren cursed in anger. His most hated person right now was Ji Xiu, who had betrayed the academy. At this moment, Du Gang said something that made everyone feel dumbfounded. ¡°Did ya catch the families these people belong to?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± At this, a Sector Lord-level powerhouseughed and said, ¡°What, are you nning to retaliate against our families?¡± Du Gang, who had just received certain news through his earpiece, startedughing again. ¡°What a surprise! There are over a hundred families with Sector Lord-level powerhouses in the Qiankun Continent, and more than fifty have shown up here ¡­¡± ¡°Oh, are you scared?¡± The powerhouseughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure you die very quickly, you won¡¯t feel any pain!¡± ¡°Hell!¡± At this, Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Thank you. As a return favour, let me tell you ¨C I will make sure you lot die very quickly. You won¡¯t feel any pain either!¡± ¡°Stiff-lipped until the end, you¡¯re facing death and yet you¡¯re still like this¡­¡± The man coldly huffed, ¡°Let¡¯s get to it, everyone!¡± Just then, Du Gang made his move! One could see his figure sh, breaking out of the encirclement of over fifty Sector Lords, dashing away in one direction. ¡°Trying to run? What a joke!¡± Could a mere Domain Lord escape from more than fifty Sector Lords? Quickly, as Du Gang fled, the encircling formation turned into an arrowhead formation. It looked like a flock of geese flying south ¨C Du Gang in the lead, followed closely by the crowd of Sector Lords. Watching the scene in the distance, the students could see that this was a conspiracy against Du Gang! ¡°It¡¯s over, Du Gang is dead for sure!¡± Who couldn¡¯t see that, being chased by fifty Sector Lord-level powerhouses, he was certainly doomed. However, the next second, something astonishing happened. ¡°Transform!¡± With a stern shout, an enormous figure, towering at the height of 3-7 million meters, materialized out of thin air. ¡°Zzzt, zzzt, zzzt!¡± In an instant, the over fifty Sector Lords who were previously pursuing stopped in their tracks, hovering mid-air, their gazes fixated in astonishment upon the gigantic figure before their eyes. ¡°Is, is this what they refer to as a Divine Body?¡± Someone murmured to themselves, ¡°My God, if this guy grows, we might not necessarily be able to kill him¡­¡± 3-7 million meters, equivalent to the height of 3700 kilometers, not to mention the fifty-plus Sector Lords, even the other fifty-odd Sector Lord level powerhouses, who were engaged in fierce battle previously, all halted their battles, watching in shock. At this moment, Du Gang, akin to a Celestial God, stood high above them. He lowered his head, his voice loud enough for all within hundreds of thousands of kilometers to hear and even feel the hurt. ¡°Today, I shall sacrifice you all to my spear, and then, all those daring to meddle in my conflict with the Jiang Family will face the wrath of the Ancient God!¡± As his words fell, an Ancient Divine Spear, nearly 5986.6 kilometers long, suddenly appeared. Stored-force Strike! Sky-breaking Strike! ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, with a furious bellow from Du Gang, the Ancient Divine Spear, amplified with countlessyers of power, shot quickly towards the several dozen Sector Lord level powerhouses below. At this moment, Du Gang naturallyprehended, with his massive body, the Original Power rted to the gravity of the Earth Element Laws> This tiny stream of Earth Element Original Power immobilized all several dozen Sector Lords present! Not affected in the slightest, the twenty-odd Sector Lords siding with Du Gang quickly escaped the attack perimeter. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re pinned down! Can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Fight back!¡± ¡°Defend!¡± At this moment, the seventy-odd Sector Lord level powerhouses were roaring furiously. ¡°World Domain, appear!¡± In an instant, over seventy mighty, vast World Domains emerged, over seventy World Projections appeared in this cosmos. These projections, each spanning hundreds of kilometers, looked evenrger than Du Gang¡¯s body. But, it was useless! ¡°Hmmm-at¡¯ The Ancient Divine Spear, as if thirsty for enemy blood for a long time, issued a hum. In an instant, it pierced through the seventy-plus World Projections and bore down directly towards the seventy-odd Sector Lord level powerhouses on the ground. Apanied by cries of despair filling the sky, the seventy-plus Sector Lord level powerhouses disintegrated in that moment. There was a strong power restoring their bodies, but they exploded again soon after. They couldn¡¯t even hold up for a second. Numerous powerhouses were crushed into pieces by the strong attack and were eventuallypletely obliterated! ¡°Revert!¡± With a softmand from Du Gang, the still potent Ancient Divine Spear, originally rushing towards the ground, was withdrawn by him. Only then was the ground spared from devastation. At this moment, Du Gang stood towering high. Hand clutching the nearly six million meters long Ancient Divine Spear, he berated the entire continent: ¡°I am the Ancient God. Any who dare to interfere in my business with the Jiang Family will face the wrath of the Ancient God!¡± This was the first time Du Gang had announced the return of the Ancient God to the world! This moment also marked the formal deration of war against the Jiang Family! An Ancient God, should rightfully face his enemies head on! ¡°Boom, boom, boom-!¡± This huge sound spread hundreds of thousands of kilometers, shocking and stunning every listener. On the ground. Tang Ren and the rest looked at the gigantic figure in the sky, their faces filled with astonishment. They murmured to themselves: ¡°So, this is the Ancient God!¡± One could imagine that, after today¡¯s battle, the name of the Ancient God will be spread throughout the entire Qiankun Continent. And, it will be transmitted to the Pangu Continent via the virtual universe, even spreading across the entire universe! Chapter 185: 184: The Plan to Exile the Ancient Chapter 185: 184: The n to Exile the Ancient
God! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Are you leaving?¡±
At this moment, more than twenty sector lords, who had previously helped Du Gang fend off the enemy, were gathered in the Dean¡¯s office. Du Gang nodded, ¡°The attack I used before was a burst of power which would take time to recharge, sooner orter they would find out¡­¡± ¡°You can stay here, we will protect you!¡± Tang Ren did not want Du Gang to leave like this. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Fifty or so families,bined together, have about half of the domain lord level powerhouses on the Qiankun Continent, the academy wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand them!¡± ¡°You ranked first in thispetition, I will report to the organizingmittee, they will send people to protect you¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head and smiled, ¡°That might not be the case this time, the Jiang family is not weak, they can even interfere with the previouspetition, even if themittee really sends someone over, I suspect it will be dyed¡­¡± Hearing this, Tang Ren refrained from persuading him, ¡°Then go, everyone has their own path¡­¡± Du Gang thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Dean, can my credits be exchanged for a higher level spaceship?¡± Tang Ren asked, ¡°How many credits do you have?!¡± ¡°In total, it¡¯s close to thirty billion credits!¡±
Tang Ren nodded andughed, ¡°Luo Shan once gave me a one-star B-ss spaceship, which I hardly use. This time, I¡¯ll sell it to you for a bargain!¡± ¡°B-ss!¡± Du Gang was taken aback. At this moment, Bla said in his ear, ¡°Du Gang, B-ss spaceships aren¡¯t even sold in the Qiankun Cosmic kingdom, you¡¯ve made a big profit with your credits!¡± Tang Ren directly took out a storage ring and threw it to Du Gang,ughing, ¡°Come on man, it¡¯s just a B-ss spaceship, feel free to use it. When you get rich, just give me a better one!¡± Seeing Du Gang hesitating, heughed, ¡°Hey, do you know why Luo Shan gave me a B-ss spaceship? Because I gave him a C-ss spaceship when he was just starting out. This is his way of returning the favor. If you get rich in the future, have the courage to give me an A-ss spaceship!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang finally put aside some doubts in his heart and took it. At this moment, the other twenty-odd sector lords all lit up when they heard this. ¡°Du Gang, I have a silencing and concealment charm here that can help you hide. Just like the Dean, if you ever get rich in the future, just repay me with something better! ¡± ¡°Du Gang, I also have¡­¡± Watching this scene, Du Gang¡¯s eyes were slightly moist and his heart was touched, a feeling he thought he would never have. It is often said that adversity reveals true feelings. Out of all the valuable things, if he died, it would bepletely gone!
Besides, they would have to face the pressure from over fifty families. That¡¯s not as simple as just losing things. This time, Du Gang smiled. As he epted all the items one by one, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I ept all of these!¡± ¡°Teachers, you have to wait for me to get rich!¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Tang Renughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I can wait for Luo Shan, can¡¯t I wait for you?¡± ¡°Go now!¡± Looking at the smiling faces in front of him, Du Gang felt a sense of inexplicable joy, a feeling he had never felt before. He bowed deeply and stood up, ¡°Teachers, I¡¯m leaving now, we will meet again!¡± After saying these words, he turned and left the dean¡¯s building, took Bla and performed the Skyward Nine Transformations, quickly retreating. In addition to those people watching Du Gang¡¯s departing back, one other person was silently watching from a distance.
It was Qiao Jin! He had guessed that Du Gang would escape when he saw the attack that exceeded the current limit of Du Gang¡¯s capabilities. Du Gang moved quickly and reached a space jumping node in no time at all, immediately piloting the spaceship and quickly leaving. When he reappeared, he was already in the eighth hexagram area, where the Ning family resided. ¡°First, I need to show my face here, destroy the Ning family¡¯s base, and let the other families know I¡¯m here!¡± He wanted to attract the attention of the other families, as much as possible to avoid bringing the war to the Tiangjiao Academy. When he began to consider how to retaliate against the Ning family, he didn¡¯t know just how much of a sensation he had caused this time. In just a few short hours, the news of the advent of the Ancient God had spread throughout the Qiankun continent via the virtual universe, and was still spreading to other universes. Many hidden powers were alerted, arousing many old monsters who had not shown up to the world for many years. It is said that an old immortal who is adept at divination and arithmetic gave a prophecy, ¡°The Golden Age is reopening! ¡± The Golden Age, an era capable of creating True Gods! A True God, the supreme being above the Eternal Realm, is an achievement that many heroes fail to realize in their lives. This Realm, for ordinary people, is unreachable ¨C out of reach. But for the strong, for billions of talents, it is the ultimate dream pursued throughout their lives! Anyone who emerges from the Golden Age will be a pinnacle figure. The opportunity to be a True God has a deadly temptation for any strong one! The Golden Age is an Era of Great Struggle, a dazzling moment when all the talents of the universe gather together. On this day, many hidden families, who were originally hidden in various small worlds, began to appear and send out their most potent talents. Not only the Qiankun continent, but also on this day, many universes and powers brought their royal children to the Pangu Continent and quietly waited. Owing to the rules, they were not allowed to descend on the medium-size universe casually. Therefore, they waited on the Pangu Continent for the person who would open the Golden Age to change the battlefield! It was even rumored that the sons of some powerful forces at the center of the universe also moved and went to the Pangu Continent andy dormant. They were waiting, waiting for Du Gang to enter the Pangu Continent¡­ For the people of the Qiankun Continent, this is both a fortunate and misfortunate moment. The fortunate thing is that the person who opens the Golden Age is now in the Qiankun Continent. It they could kill him and seize his fortune, they would go even further. The misfortune is that the Qiankun Continent will inevitably be a battlefield. ¡°s, I don¡¯t know how many people will die this time!¡± an elderly man who had witnessed the opening of thest Golden Age said. Those were the days when Luo Shan rose to power. At that time, a Sacred Body opened the Golden Age, enabling a group of talents, including Luo Shan, to stand out. Although they didn¡¯t achieve True Godhood, they did reach the Godhood, which is the Eternal Realm. Last time, even though the Qiankun Continent was not at the center of the battlefield, it was still thoroughly ughtered by Luo Shan. The Ning Family alone lost dozens of Sector Lord -level strong ones, and many other families suffered countless casualties. The Qiankun Secret Realm, whose energy is drawn from the core area of the Qian Hexagram position. Although the quantity drawn is rtively small, after many years, it umtes tremendously, enough for thousands of Domain Lord -level advancements. In addition to the Qiankun Secret Realm, some other major forces also have Secret Realms of the same level. The Ning family once monopolized a Secret Realm, but after Luo Shan killed dozens of Sector Lord level powerhouses, they couldn¡¯t hold on. In the end, under the watchful eyes of other major ns, the Ning family had to step back and joined forces with four other equally powerful families to share that Secret Realm. Thebination of the five major families, boasting almost thirty to forty Sector Lord-level powers, is naturally sufficient to guard this Secret Realm. By coincidence, four of the major families that shared the Secret Realm with the Ning family also sent people to participate in the operation to kill Du Gang. Therefore, before Du Gang departed, he first chose the five major families, including the Ning family, for retaliation. The means of retaliation was straightforward ¨C to destroy the Secret Realm shared by their five major families! Before leaving, Du Gang specifically asked Tang Ren about some matters concerning the Secret Realm. He learned that these Secret Realms have to be built on some specific locations. The reason for the existence of the teleportation array is that these families are afraid of others secretly infiltrating the Secret Realm, so they seal it off, leaving only one entrance. However, the key to the entrance is not tooplicated, it¡¯s a universal entry rule. For them, even if they sent a Sector Lord level powerhouse to guard the entrance to the Secret Realm, who would dare to break in rashly? After all, people under Sector Lord level can be stopped by the doorman, and other powerhouses who have reached the Sector Lord level do not dare to casually invade the Secret Realm owned by a coalition of the three to four dozen Sector Lord level alliance. In the past, these Secret Realms, which belong to the major forces, were naturally very safe. But now, Du Gang has arrived¡­ At this moment, he transformed into a tiny little figure about the size of a bacterium and moved towards the Secret Realm owned by the five major families. He did not use the secretws because around these Secret Realms, there are various detection devices specially designed to prevent people from using simr stealthws to sneak in. In this way, Du Gang tantly walked in, albeit at a slow pace. To prevent being discovered, he didn¡¯t use anyws or steps, he just kept running with his body. At the entrance to the Secret Realm, just like the Qiankun Secret Realm, an elderly Sector Lord level powerhouse with a pallidplexion stood guard. ¡°Whoosh!¡±, ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just as Du Gang was preparing to use the spell to infiltrate into the Secret Realm, two figures suddenly appeared. ¡°n leader, Lord Ning!¡± The elder guarding the secret realm saluted in order. ¡°Is everything here fine?!¡± The elder was somewhat puzzled, but still nodded, ¡°Everything is fine!¡± Ning Hongguang said, ¡°The Ancient God has left the Arrogance Academy. His first target for revenge is likely to be our five major families. So, be careful here. If anything happens, report it immediately¡­¡± The elder was immediately flustered. He had seen the video where the Ancient God had killed more than seventy Sector Lord Level strongmen with a single strike. If he were toe here, the elder wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against him. ¡°Both n leaders, the Ancient God is so powerful, just leaving me alone here to guard the Secret Realm is not enough¡­ Ning Hongguang smiled, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Ancient God can¡¯t possiblyunch such a powerful attack like the one shown in the video again¡­¡± ¡°That kind of attack has clearly exceeded his limit. He can do it once but not more, otherwise, it would vite the cosmic rules too much!¡± ¡°ording to analysis, the real strength of the Ancient God has been openly revealed in the duel with Kuai Feng. His strength is at most at the Domain Lord Ninth Rank!¡± These families were not vegetarians either; they had long used various techniques to specially analyze and rify Du Gang¡¯s situation. At this moment, Du Gang, who had transformed into the size of a bacterium, didn¡¯t dare even to breathe heavily, floating in the air and not daring to move, bobbing like a real bacterium with the wind. Luckily, Ning Hongguang and the other person didn¡¯t stay for long. They left swiftly after issuing the instructions. Confirming their departure, Du Gang finally rxed. Noticing that the guard at the door once again closed his eyes, he began to put his spell into action. ¡°0m! ¡± Just as the elder had closed his eyes, the teleportation array depicted on the ground began to glow. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The moment the teleportation array underwent change, the elder quickly opened his eyes and discovered the situation before his eyes. ¡°Who is using the teleportation array?¡± He quickly looked at the observational spell array next to him. Seeing that it was intact and without any movement, he deployed his Mental Power. He scanned the surroundings back and forth, but didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a sound so faint that an ordinary person could not hear it, Du Gang was quickly teleported into the Secret Realm. ¡°Damn it, something really did sneak into the Secret Realm!¡± Though the elder did not see any entity, he judged through the spell array that something had indeed entered the Secret Realm. Seeing this, he quickly smashed the spell and informed the five major families for the first time. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± The moment the spell smashed, dozens of figures appeared simultaneously! ¡°Where is the Ancient God?!¡± As Ning Hongguang appeared, he immediately started scanning all around with his Mental Power, but didn¡¯t find anything. The others also looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The pale elder quickly said, ¡°Something just entered the Secret Realm!¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Seeing the others frowning, the pale elder quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any human figures, but the teleportation array was activated and then something entered the Secret Realm!¡± A Sector Lord Level strongman quickly said, ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± The pale elder shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t go in. When we set up this gate, we made it so that anyone who went inside couldn¡¯t escape, so we left a one-hour window¡­¡± ¡°This means that within one hour after the teleportation array is used, it can¡¯t be activated again. The people inside can¡¯te out, and outsiders can¡¯t get in. So, we have to wait for an hour!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait, set up a maze, and after an hour catch the intruder!¡± The moment Du Gang entered the Secret Realm, he immediately maximized his size and began to absorb the energy here like a madman. He chose this Secret Realm for revenge and also nned to use the energy of the enemy to strengthen his own power. He knew that these Secret Realms could not be used within an hour after activation, and the enemy could not get in. So as soon as he got in, he had no reservations. He started absorbing energy at maximum efficiency. In just half an hour, hepletely drained all the energy in the Secret Realm. His size also increased from 3-7 million meters to 4 million meters. Then he left a line of text in the Secret Realm, ¡°The Ancient God was here!¡± Then, he quickly drilled into the passage below and headed for the core of the Qian Hexagram Position. ¡°Absorb!¡± Simrly, after arriving here, Du Gang began to absorb energy rapidly. An hour passed quickly. Ning Hongguang quickly got up and said, ¡°Half of you stay here, the others follow me in!¡± Soon, the forty or so Sector Lord Level powerhouses were split into two groups. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment Ning Hongguang entered the Secret Realm, he unleashed the domain of the World Laws, enveloping the entire Secret Realm while continuously sweeping about. Unfortunately, no matter how much he scanned, he couldn¡¯t find Du Gang. What¡¯s more, he saw a scene that infuriated him. ¡°The Ancient God was here!¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± Ning Hongguang was furious, ¡°This is a deration of war, a provocation!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been doing that all the time?¡± Another family leader, Kong Tai, frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do anything but express your helpless rage? What good does that do?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ning Hongguang was furious again, but seeing the other personpletely ignoring him, he dropped the subject. Still seething with anger, he asked his family members, ¡°Did you find the person?¡± The Sector Lords present mostly shook their heads, ¡°Besides that line of text, nothing else exists. ¡°He must have left already!¡± Ning Hongguang suddenly said, ¡°The Ancient God must have some secret method that can conceal his figure. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sneak in so stealthily. Therefore, he might still be in the Secret Realm, just hiding somewhere we can¡¯t see!¡± Other Sector Lords felt that this made sense after hearing it, and they all asked, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Bomb!¡± The face of Ning Hongguang turned cold, ¡°st this Secret Realm, I don¡¯t believe his body concealing method can still hide him even after an attack!¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± All the people present acted, each upying a territory and began to cast spells to bomb it like crazy. On the ground. Feeling the violent fluctuations from the underground, more than twenty people guarding the teleportation array all became tense. ¡°Everyone, the fight below is heating up. Let¡¯s hold down the fort here and make sure the Ancient God doesn¡¯t escape!¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Suddenly, wave after wave of energy continuously entered the spell array, reinforcing and strengthening these traps. The Qian Hexagram Position has a total of six families that have Sector Lord level powerhouses. The Ning family and four other slightly weaker families formed an alliance as one faction. There is also a top-level family with three or four Sector Lord Level strongmen. They didn¡¯t need to form an alliance and became a faction on their own. At this moment, the people of this family all noticed the tremors beneath the ground. ¡°This kind of intense fluctuation, a Sector Lord-level strongman is making a move!¡± ¡°It should being from their secret realm!¡± ¡°Could it be that the Ancient God has gone there?¡± ¡°Only this seems possible, other than the Ancient God, no one else has such a deep grudge with them¡­¡± This top family power was cautious, upon witnessing this scene, they not only refrained from joining the excitement, but quickly ordered: ¡°All disciples, withdraw to the family base¡­¡± ¡°All elders, guard all key fortresses of the family, be vignt!¡± They had no intention of joining the hunt for the Ancient God, nor did they n to assist him, they maintained neutrality. Inside the Qian Hexagram core area, Du Gang also sensed the fluctuation from above, prompting a chuckle. ¡°Good fight, it¡¯s best if your own secret realm gets destroyed!¡± He could still stay in this Hexagram core area for one day, and he needed to seize the time to cultivate. He might not have such a good opportunity in the future! One dayter. People from the five major families havepletely scoured the entire secret realm, so much that it was almost destroyed. Not to mention humans, they couldn¡¯t even find a rat. ¡°Could he really have left?¡± Everyone looked at each other. During this period, they had spected over a hundred theories about Du Gang¡¯s invisibility, and used more than a hundred methods in attempt to st him out. But the result was very pleasing, until they were transported out of the secret realm, they did not find anyone. ¡°Is the Ancient God dead?¡± At this moment, the Sector Lord-level powerhouses waiting outside the secret realm, all gathered around. However, the peopleing out of the secret realm at this moment all wore embarrassed expressions. Only Ning Hongguang was not willing to give up, asking, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Ancient Gode out?¡± ¡°No, not even a hair was found until you guys stopped attacking!¡± The people outside were confused. Wasn¡¯t there a day-long battle beneath them? ¡°Did Du Gang escape?¡± Kong Tai shook his head, ¡®We never met with the Ancient God at all!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned and confused, ¡°If you haven¡¯t met, what were you guys fighting with all along? Themotion from below made them feel as if their heads were about to be blown off, and you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t even make contact? ¡°We were trying to find the Ancient God through our attacks, but we never found him¡­¡¯ ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Kong Tai frowned, ¡°Are you sure the Ancient God never came out? Was there no slight response around here?!¡± This secret realm was typically used for cultivating Sector Lord-level powerhouses, so he was not very familiar with it. At this moment, the pale old man who was guarding the secret realm before stepped forward and said, ¡°There are active and passive forms of arrays, active entry requires someone to perform the array, which will cause some fluctuations that could be sensed, but leaving is a passive process, so it cannot be sensed, therefore, we don¡¯t know exactly when the Ancient God came out¡­¡± Just then, a subordinate suddenly ran over, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, the Ancient God has appeared at our base!¡± All the powerhouses present were shocked, and hurriedly flew towards their respective bases. But it was toote. In five seconds, five bases were utterly destroyed! All they saw was a piece of ruins. ¡°Ancient God, I am your mortal enemy!¡± Subsequently, everyone within a hundred miles could hear the furious roars of the powerhouses from the five major families. Ning Hongguang¡¯s furious roar, Du Gang couldn¡¯t hear it anymore, he had already gone to the 33rd Hexagram area. He decided to go randomly to the secret realms of these opposing families, and deplete their resources! During his day in the eighth area, Du Gang¡¯s body size has elevated to a height of eight million meters. A mere one day spent in another secret realm will bring him up to a height of ten million meters. In the 33rd Qian Hexagram area, there are only two families with Sector Lord-level powerhouses, both top-tier families. Their suppression has essentially prevented the rise of other families. What¡¯s more coincidental is that these two families had previously sent people to hunt down Du Gang. Therefore, Du Gang did not dy at all, and as soon as he arrived in this area, he dashed towards the secret realms of these two major families. However, when he arrived at the first secret realm, he discovered that over a dozen Sector Lord-level powerhouses had already stationed here. Besides them, there were also hundreds of Domain Lord-level powerhouses wandering around the periphery. Without guessing, he knew that it must be Ning Hongguang and the others who have spread the news about him. ¡°Watch closely, report immediately if anything seems off!¡± A Sector Lord -level individual kept pacing back and forth, while instructing his subordinates of Domain Lord-level. ¡°What do you guys think, what Laws is the Ancient God¡¯s invisibility based on?¡± ¡°It should be Light and Dark, probably manipting the light rays or something¡­ ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, shouldn¡¯t they have Laws detection arrays? Howe they didn¡¯t detect the Light and Dark Laws?¡± A dozen Sector Lord-levels, at this moment, circled and protected the teleportation array of the secret realm in the middle, as they kept an eye on the outside and casually chatted amongst themselves. Although they had received news from the Ning family that the Ancient God has raided their secret realms, they still couldn¡¯t understand. Even if a Sector Lord-level wanted to be invisible, he would have to use Laws. However, as soon as he uses the Laws, he will surely be detected by the array. ¡°You guys say, is it possible that the Ning Family has not figured things out correctly?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter to me, I have the Laws of Light and Darkness, anyone who wants to be invisible, cannot pass by me!¡± They didn¡¯t know that under their feet, a microorganism simply floated by. At this moment, Du Gang let out a sigh of relief. He was previously worried whether the world domain of the Sector Lord-level would discover him, but it turns out he had overthought it. Although these guys were using their World Laws Domain, they were just like blind men,pletely unable to detect him. Upon reaching the center of the array, Du Gang nced at the person who said that no one could pass by him, smiled, and started to chant the array mantra. ¡°Buzz!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did the array light up?!¡± The dozen or so Sector Lords present were at a loss, ¡°Who is casting the array?¡± Over a dozen of them quickly scanned all over with their Mental Power, and also visually inspected back and forth. As a result, they saw nothing. ¡°Can he really be invisible?!¡± ¡°Woosh!¡± With a wave of array fluctuations, everyone understood that something had entered the secret realm! ¡°Damn it, can the Ancient God really be invisible?!¡± All the people present, were somewhat incredulous. They didn¡¯t really believe the message from the Ning family previously, thinking perhaps they had simply lost track of Du Gang and hence made such a im. Who knew that when this incident really happened to them, everyone was dumbfounded! ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± With a series of messages being ryed, more than eighty Sector Lords from the 33rd Qian Hexagram area all appeared at the entrance of the secret realm. ¡°What happened?¡± The newly arrived Sector Lords quickly asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything!?!¡± The rest of the Sector Lords all wore shocked expressions. ¡°Exactly, not only was there no sense of his mental power, even our eyes, ears, and sense of smell, none of them detected anyoneing¡­¡± ¡°But still, the teleportation array was activated, something got in!¡± Hearing them say this, a restless Sector Lord level powerhouse quickly said, ¡°What are we waiting for then, let¡¯s set up the array!¡± ¡°No, wait a bit, we each should assign a Sector Lord to guard our important locations, we cannot lose our foothold while failing to catch the culprit!¡± They were still worried that what happened to the Ning family might happen to them as well, so they are very concerned about the protection of their territories. Quickly, the eighty Sector Lord-level individuals present divided into two halves. Half of them left to protect their territories. The remaining individuals proceeded as the five big families did before, preparing to leave half of them to continue setting up arrays to trap the intruder, while the other half entered the Secret Realm to search. One hourter. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!¡± The twenty-plus Sector Lords present stood together, quickly casting a technique, and entered the Secret Realm. However, what awaited them was just a vacant domain void of any energy. Floating in the air, there was a message that simply stated, ¡°The Ancient God was here!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Like the five major families, these twenty-plus Sector Lords chose tob through the area to find the Ancient God. However, after searching for an hour, they sent someone to leave and report the situation to the outer world, while the remainder continued the search. Meanwhile, Du Gang was in their hexagram core area, absorbing energy to his heart¡¯s content. Not only that but he also found a link to another family¡¯s Secret Realm from the core area and specifically prated it, extracting all the energy there before returning to the core area to cultivate. Another day passed. This time, Du Gang had grown his body to a height of ten million meters, reaching the ninth rank of the Sector Lord level. If normal Sector Lord level cultivators need an energy amount of ¡®one¡¯ to break through to the Domain Lord level, Du Gang would need ten thousand times more energy for his advancement. On this day, he absorbed three times the energy needed for his promotion. Although it seems to be rather much, it had only been a day. If he continues with this efficiency daily, he can rapidly advance in cultivation. After leaving the Secret Realm, Du Gang traveled billions of kilometers before he found a space node to jump away. There was no other choice; the two major families had shut down all the space nodes within billions of kilometers in an attempt to locate him or to restrict him, causing him to run such a long distance. When news of the Ancient God¡¯s appearance in another hexagram zone arrived on the third day, the other family located in this area sighed in relief. ¡°We¡¯re lucky the Ancient God didn¡¯t care about our Secret Realm!¡± But in reality, their Secret Realm was already depleted by Du Gang. I believe when the descendants of this family excitedly enter the Secret Realm next time, only to find it empty, their faces would be worth looking at! And so, news of the Ancient God was continuously circting on the inte. ¡°That¡¯s right, I also felt it. Our home was trembling constantly. Initially, the old neighbor thought it was me and my wife making the noise, almost causing a neighborhood dispute¡­.¡± ¡°What was the final result? Who won and who lost?¡± ¡°It should be the Ancient God who won. Although no Domain Lord level powerhouses were reported dead, the stronghold of the five major families was destroyed, and it is said that their Secret Realm was also destroyed¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient God also came to our sector 33. This time, his fight with the two major families was quite fierce. However, the stronghold was not destroyed¡­¡± In a blink, all the residents of Qiankun Continent were amazed, feeling that the Ancient God was indeed formidable. ¡°This is a one-man sweep of more than fifty major families!¡± As for the misunderstandings on the inte, Du Gang didn¡¯t bother to rify, and those in the major families had no intention of exining either. Would they admit they¡¯d fought with air for a day and a night? Of course, they didn¡¯t have the time to rify on the inte. They were convening in arge secret room in the virtual universe, discussing strategies on how to deal with the Ancient God. In the secret room, representatives from over fifty families were gathered in a circle, beginning their deliberations. Kong Tai, who had the highest intelligence among the forces that had been visited by the Ancient God, was speaking at the center. ¡°At present, we can confirm that, first, the Ancient God can be invisible. Moreover, this invisibility cannot be disturbed by the external environment. I suspect that he has mastered the spatialws, possibly hiding in a void we cannot see¡­¡± ¡°We noticed some clues about this from the previous Open Audition¡¯s match videos. At that time, he only had dual-domains, but in terms of points, he had surpassed all four-domain users¡­¡± ¡°Including the final match, he was able to achieve a speed that even those with four-domains couldn¡¯t even keep up with. Those of us who have the wind element know very well, the speed the Ancient God exhibited is not achievable by the wind elementws¡­¡± Everyone present assented to the first point, as Kong Tai liked to prove his point with hard evidence, showing them the previous video and data. Seeing there were no objections, Kong Tai nodded and continued: ¡°The second point is that the Ancient God must stay in the Secret Realm for at least a day. He only leaves when the array forces him out and will soon go to the next ce¡­ ¡± At this point, Ning Hongguang interjected, ¡°How do you know he has to stay for a whole day?¡± Kong Tai gave him a nce and said indifferently, ¡°Think it out yourself. If you can¡¯t wrap your head around it, no amount of exnation will suffice¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s all pipe down!¡± Seeing Ning Hongguang about to explode, the others in the room quickly yed peacemaker. However, in their hearts, they did somewhat disdain Ning Hongguang. As a family leader, he was strikingly inept. Kong Tai continued, ¡°As for why he had to stay the full day, I have two suppositions!¡± ¡°First, the moment he decides to leave early, he will reveal his location, thus he cannot do it.¡± ¡°Second, he had no control over his departure, he had to wait until the restriction time was up, then he would be expelled!¡± ¡°Concerning the second theory, I guess, perhaps it had something to do with him applying the spatialws before reaching the Eternal Level. As we all know, spatialws are upper-levelws. Using them before reaching the Eternal Level can lead to getting lost¡­¡± ¡°So, regarding this second point, we can take two approaches. First, we can adjust the Secret Realm restrictions from previously auto-expelling after a day to unlimited time restrictions. We can indefinitely iste the Ancient God in that space!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd¡¯s eyes lit up. If they really did as he said, the Ancient God would be done for! Seeing the crowd wholeheartedly agreeing with him, Kong Tai nodded with a smile, ¡°The other approach is that we can predict from the Ancient God¡¯s trajectory that after being expelled from the Secret Realm, he would fly out of the sealed area and then take a spaceship to another area. Knowing his inevitable route, we can set up a trap¡­¡¯ ¡°Additionally, we can report to the Jiang Family and ask them to act, apply for the virtual universe¡¯s information regarding the Ancient God¡¯s Light Computer location, and also report on the query of space node jumping¡­¡¯ Even though these major families control the switch to open and close space nodes, they don¡¯t have the information about spaceship space node jumping situations. This information is all collected by the Virtual Universe Company. ¡°As long as we can locate through the Light Computer, even if the Ancient God is invisible to us, he cannot hide!¡± ¡®Great idea!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but praise. Previously, they felt the Ancient God was quite a handful. Listening to Kong Tai¡¯s n, they instantly felt much lighter. ¡°Furthermore, the third point is about the Ancient God attacking our bases!¡± Kong Tai paused here, ncing at the representatives from the 33rd Sector, he said, ¡°You guys in the 33rd sector have set an unfortunate precedent!¡± ¡°Initially, it was a detriment and a benefit for us when the Ancient God destroyed the bases of our five big families!¡± ¡°The bad news is, our bases are gone!¡± ¡°The good news, however, is that we can now urately locate the Ancient God!¡± ¡°Because at the eighth sector, the Ancient God was seen by many, showcasing his towering figure!¡± ¡°So, if you guys in the 33rd sector hadn¡¯tpletely blocked off the bases, we could have set up a perimeter around the base to catch him off guard when he isn¡¯t using spatial secret arts!¡± The crowd¡¯s reaction was immediate, they all began to re dissatisfied at the representatives for Sector 33. Unsatisfied, these Sector 33 representatives retorted, ¡°If you think that n is feasible, then open up your base now and let the Ancient God attack!¡± At these words, everyone else kept silent,ughing, ¡®With the two great methods from before, why use a n that harms us eight hundred for every thousand points of damage to the enemy?!¡± At this point, Kong Tai stood up to give the final summary. ¡°I propose that we first submit a request to the Jiang Family to investigate the Ancient God¡¯s location and spaceship usages¡­¡± ¡°Aspared to trapping him in the Secret Realm, I fear it will cause future trouble. After all, who knows when he might break free in the Secret Realm. So, execute the first n as a priority, eliminate the Ancient God once and for all!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°I agree as well!¡± Instantly, aside from Ning Hongguang, all the representatives of the other ns expressed their agreement. Only when everyone collectively turned to him did Ning Hongguang reluctantly agree. Kong Tai nodded in satisfaction and smiled, ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s collectively co-sign and submit a request to the Jiang Family to resolve this issue quickly and be at peace!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Quickly, in the virtual universe, they managed to contact a direct-line Eternal Level powerhouse from the Jiang Family. About three dayster, they finally received a response from the Jiang Family. The response, however, was much to their disappointment. Du Gang is now an inner sect disciple of the Virtual Universe Company. Even though no faction explicitly stood up to protect him, they would not sell out information about their own disciples due to the Jiang Family¡¯s pressure. Therefore, their n to locate Du Gang¡¯s information through the Jiang Family became unsessful. ¡°It seems the only option left is to block the Ancient God, exiling him into a different space!¡± Chapter 186: 185: The Ancient God is Dead! Chapter 186: 185: The Ancient God is Dead!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Exile of the Ancient God n!¡± ¡°The most important thing about this n is that we need an Array Master!¡±
¡°There aren¡¯t any Array Masters here on Qiankun Continent, so we have to request the Jiang Family arrange for one from the Pangu Continent or the cosmic center!¡± ¡°Apart from this, we must ensure confidentiality!¡± ¡°Since the Ancient God can go invisibly, we don¡¯t know where he is. Therefore, in reality, no one can talk about anything rted to Array Masters ¡­¡± ¡°Any sort ofmunication must be held in the virtual universe. The Jiang Family has said that although the Ancient God is part of Virtual Universe Company, thepany will not sneak to steal our conversations for his sake!¡± In response to Qiankun Continent¡¯s request for an Array Master, the Jiang Family approved and arranged a Sector Lord Level Array Master from the cosmic center. Array Masters generally belong to a branch within Mind Masters. Just like Illusionists, they¡¯re unique Mind Masters as well. Being an Array Master is much rarer than being an Illusionist because immense talent, profoundprehension, and extraordinary hard work are required to be one. One can¡¯t miss any of these factors! In the period before the Array Master¡¯s arrival, everything on Qiankun Continent seemed to have settled down. More than fifty families seemed to have no solution against the Ancient God.
News often reached that the Ancient God had destroyed secret realms belonging to these families, even some of their settlements. Listening to Kong Tai¡¯s advice, all the top families began to deliberately give Du Gang some decoys to destroy, to keep a backup n in case the Exile of the Ancient God n fails, leaving them helpless! But Du Gang didn¡¯t care. If there was a secret realm, he would burrow into it; if there was energy, he would absorb it. As far as the settlements were concerned, he let Barara create a n ahead of time. If he could destroy them along the way, he would; if not, he wouldn¡¯t insist. Within fifteen days, the energy required for his advancement to the level of Sector Lord had umted to 66 times, which equated to him absorbing the energy of 66 ordinary people attempting to upgrade to Sector Lord Level. Actually, it¡¯s considered pretty good on Qiankun Continent. After all, there were scarce resources avable here, which is interlinked with the difficulty of bing a Sector Lord. Obviously, the chances of breaking through increase where resources are abundant. Therefore, Du Gang wasn¡¯t worried about running out of energy. When Qiankun Continent would no longer be able to support his advancement, he would simply head to Pangu Continent! On the sixteenth day, a sizable five-star B-ss spaceship descended upon Qiankun Fortress. The Array Master had arrived! Not only him, but members from the Virtual Universe Company also arrived!
Interestingly, the Array Master was summoned by the Jiang Family to kill the Ancient God, while the Virtual Universe Company¡¯s members were sent to protect Du Gang. This gang, despite their contrasting motives, coexisted peacefully aboard the spaceship. This showed that the four majorpanies had apetitive yet cooperative rtionship rather than huge discrepancies, as most people perceived. Of course, the Jiang Family did whatever it could to protect their secrets, sending a hundred Sector Lords along with that Array master, so the Virtual Universepany staff didn¡¯t suspect the actual Exile of the Ancient God n. They just assumed that these hundred Sector Lords were there to support the fifty-plus families. The number of Sector Lord Level Heroes from the Virtual Universe Company was quite numerous though, over a thousand! And all of them showed immense respect to a young boy who was their leader, regardless of whether they were regr Sector Lord Level employees or personal disciples of thepanies. Even though he was also just a Sector Lord Level. The same day, more than 200 Sector Lord level individuals from the Virtual Universe Company¡¯s divisions from all 64 regions of the Qiankun Continent gathered in the ¡°Qian¡± district and quietly waited for the arrival of the mainpany staff. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Soon, a spaceship 10,000 meters long appeared slowly. This was the five-star, B-ss spaceship. ¡°ng! ¡± The cabin door opened. A handsome young man, with unique sword-like eyebrows, led the way off the ship, followed by other Sector Lord Level warriors.
¡°We wee the envoy from the headquarters!¡± The director of thergest division of the Virtual Universe Company on the Qiankun Continent bowed first. ¡°We wee the envoy from the headquarters!¡± The other 200-plus Sector Lord levels, along with a group of outstanding Domain Lord Level core disciples, followed suit with bows. ¡°Okay, get up!¡± The young man said indifferently. His voice was unique, strong, and very distinctive, sounding like a plucked lute. After hearing this, everyone rapidly got up. Then, more than a thousand Sector Lord Level warriors disembarked from the spaceship behind him. Although the young man remained silent, he waited for another hundred or so Sector Lord level fighters, d in Cosmic Colosseum gear, to disembark before addressing them. He said, ¡°Alright, get going now that you¡¯vended. Don¡¯t ugly up the ce!¡± The more than one hundred domain lord level powerhouses in the Cosmic Colosseum didn¡¯t show a trace of dissatisfaction. They respectfully said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Kong Xu, we shall take our leave!¡± After delivering their words, they collectively took flight, quickly departing. Young Master Kong Xu¡­ The more than two hundred domain lords present finally understood what the young man¡¯s name was. After the outsiders had flown away, Young Master Kong Xu turned to look at the two hundred Domain Lords and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard my name now. From now on just call me Young Master Kong Xu!¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s head to our base!¡± The people present were all powerful and within a short time, they arrived at thergest local branch of the Virtual Universe Company. The two hundred plus local domain lord level powerhouses only showed sufficient respect because they came from the Pangu Continent. However, they found out that the thousands of domain lord level powerhouses also showed immense respect to Young Master Kong Xu. They instantly realized that Young Master Kong Xu was not a simple character, increasing the level of their respect towards him. Nearly as soon as Young Master Kong Xu sat down, he directly said, ¡°Go and ry a message to the Ancient God, tell him, I have arrived. Ask him to return!¡± At this moment, Du Gang was cultivating in a hexagram core area. Suddenly, Bla ryed a message, ¡°Du Gang, the Virtual Universe Company is trying to contact you. They say more than a thousand domain lord level powerhouses havee from the Pangu Continent specifically to protect you. They want you to return!¡± ¡°They want me to return?!¡± Du Gang was taken aback, unsure about this message. A thousand plus domain lord level powerhouses from the Pangu Continent were really here to protect him? Wouldn¡¯t they just capture him as soon as he returned?! After pondering, he felt that Tang Ren was the only one who could help him solve this mystery. So, he dialed Tang Ren¡¯s phone. The two didn¡¯t have much small talk, as theirmunication hadn¡¯t been interrupted in recent days. Directly, Du Gang said, ¡°Dean, the Virtual Universe Company sent a message saying more than a thousand domain lord level powerhouses were dispatched from the Pangu Continent for me. What do you think of this?¡± ¡°More than a thousand Domain Lord level powerhouses?!¡± Tang Ren wasn¡¯t aware of this. He didn¡¯t have clear knowledge as every space station was controlled by one of the four bigpanies. After a two-second pause, he said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask Luo Shan for more information!¡± Once finished, he disappeared instantly. Du Gang wasn¡¯t anxious. He contacted Tang Ren because Luo Shan, who was at the helm of the universe¡¯s core, would provide more informative sources. About half an hourter, Tang Ren finally returned. ¡°Dean, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Du Gang asked eagerly as soon as he saw Tang Ren. Tang Ren smiled, ¡°No problem, those people are indeed here to protect you!¡± ¡°Luo Shan said that under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t interfere with your conflict with the Jiang family¡­¡± ¡°However, he heard that a Great Power within thepany used to be a good friend of an Ancient God¡¯s generation. He doesn¡¯t want the Ancient God¡¯s lineage to be extinct, so, he has decided to step in¡­¡± ¡°However, the extent of his intervention is limited to protecting you and does not cover aiding you in attacking the Jiang family!¡± Du Gang nodded. It¡¯s best for him to settle his vendetta himself! If they were to offer limited protection without delivering him to the enemy, he would be very grateful. Tang Ren continued, ¡°The domain lord level powerhouse leading this time is called Young Master Kong Xu, said to be the grand-disciple of that Great Power! ¡± ¡°Young Master Kong Xu¡­¡± Du Gang looked rxed and said, ¡°So, I should go check out the situation? Tang Ren nodded, ¡°Yes, ording to Luo Shan, this Young Master Kong Xu has brought some words for you¡­¡¯ ¡°I see. Thank you, Dean. My training here will end in about half an hour. I¡¯ll go then!¡± After hanging up, Du Gang instructed Bla: ¡°Send a message to the Virtual Universe Company that I will return in half an hour!¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. He could leave this core hexagram area in half an hour. So, he would returnter. After all, the Pangu Continent only had sixty-four core hexagram areas, each with limitations. You can only stay for one day in a year, hence, he didn¡¯t want to waste a single moment. More than fifty families on Pangu Continent had formed a God ughter Alliance, and ced their contact point in the virtual universe. At this moment, representatives of over fifty families had gathered at the base to hold an emergency meeting. ¡°We just received news that the Virtual Universe Company has intervened and sent people to protect the Ancient God!¡± ¡°Damn it, how many people have they sent?!¡± ¡°More than a thousand Domain Lords!¡± The crowd nced at each other, ¡°More than a thousand Domain Lords, that¡¯s not too many!¡± Their alliance of over fifty families had close to three to four thousand Domain Lord Level powerhouses. ¡°The problem is, with these people guarding, dare we go to the doorstep to trouble the Ancient God?¡± Indeed, while their power appeared stronger, the issue was, if youid your hand on the Virtual Universe Company, they might send ten thousand Domain Lords, twenty thousand Domain Lords, or even Eternal Level strongmen. ¡°So what do we do?¡± Ning Hongguang, in a rare moment of insight, quickly suggested: ¡°Let the Array Masters operate quickly. As long as they trap the Ancient God in the Secret Realm and prevent him from leaving, won¡¯t that solve our problem?¡± At this moment, Kong Tai shook his head, and said: ¡°No, the Array Masters said that it takes a day toy out a Secret Realm. The arrangement of the remaining Secret Realms will take another fifty-one days.¡± Fifteen days have passed, meaning that the Ancient God could no longer enter the Secret Realms he had previously entered. Therefore, they just needed toy out traps in the Secret Realms not yet visited by the Ancient God. ¡°Fifty-one days?¡± ¡°Actually, it may not take so long because the Ancient God may enter a Secret Realm that has already been trapped during the process.¡± Ning Hongguang scoffed, ¡°So much time, even if it were only ten or twenty days, how do we kill him if he hides in the Virtual Universe Company today?¡± ¡°Yes, the main issue at hand is this¡­¡± ¡°How are we supposed to deal with him if he hides in the Virtual Universe?! ¡± Hearing the panicked voices of others, Kong Tai chuckled. Seeing him stillughing, everyone frowned. ¡°Kong Tai, what are you getting at?¡± Ning Hongguang had disliked Kong Tai for a while. When they both were in the Eighth District, Kong Tai constantly gave him trouble, attacking his intelligence. ¡°While everyone else here is distressed, you¡¯re justughing. What are you trying to do?¡± Kong Tai shook his head, saying calmly: ¡°All right, everyone, quiet down!¡± Hearing he had something to say, everyone became silent, curious if he had a clever trick up his sleeve. Kong ¡®ralugned, ¡°NOW, we need to clear up one Issue!¡± ¡°From our perspective, we are hunting down the Ancient God while he is on the run. This is indeed the case because the Ancient God, with his insufficient strength, is not yet our rival¡­¡± ¡°However, what happens if we try to view this from the Ancient God¡¯s perspective?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m the Ancient God, you¡¯ll realize that the Ancient God doesn¡¯t see himself as running away, but as taking revenge on us!¡± ¡°Think about it closely, didn¡¯t the Ancient God initiate this chase?¡± ¡°Before we even had time to discuss strategies, the Ancient God already left the Genius Academy and made the first move against our Secret Realms!¡± ¡°In fact, during the past fifteen days, he continuously invaded our Secret Realms!¡± ¡°During this period, did we cause him any substantial harm?¡± ¡°Did we actually confront him face-to-face? ¡°Do you think he considers himself on the run?¡± ¡°No, the Ancient God believes he¡¯s exacting revenge on us!¡± ¡°He can protect himself well, and he doesn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s protection. So even if the Virtual Universe Company¡¯s people arrive, he¡¯ll carry on as he has¡­¡± ¡°Think carefully, why is the Ancient God so keen on attacking our Secret Realms? ¡°I¡¯ve heard that beings with special physiques, especially divine bodies, require vast amounts of energy to advance in rank!¡± ¡°The Ancient God is assaulting the Secret Realms for their energy¡­ you¡¯ve all seen that every time he enters, the energy inside the Secret Realm disappears¡­¡± ¡°He needs energy, and attacking our Secret Realms both allows him to take revenge on us and enhances his strength. Therefore, as long as there are more Secret Realms he can enter, he won¡¯t stop his revenge¡­¡± Kong Taiughed confidently: ¡°I am a hundred percent certain that the Ancient God will continue to seek revenge on us in the near future! ¡± After hearing Kong Tai¡¯s reasoning, everyone felt that he made sense, and breathed a sigh of relief. Half an hourter. Du Gang left the Secret Realm, heading to thergest branch of the Virtual Universe Company on the Qiankun Continent. Upon arriving, he found Domain Lord Level powerhouses patrolling back and forth everywhere. These Domain Lord Level powerhouses from the Pangu Continent did not disy any dissatisfaction, dutifully patrolling with full loyalty. This made the over two hundred local Domain Lords feel as ufortable as if they were sitting on a bed of needles. Soon, under the leadership of two Domain Lord Level powerhouses, Du Gang arrived at a beautifully appointedkeside cottage. At this moment, a young man, dressed in pure white, gorgeous attire, was fishing by thekeshore. ¡°Come and sit!¡± The young man said nonchntly, without turning his head. Seeing this, Du Gang casually walked over and sat down on an empty stone stool nearby. He nced to the side and noticed the characters ¡°Kong Xu¡± written on the front of the young man¡¯s clothes. He immediately understood, this was none other than Prince Kong Xu. But Prince Kong Xu didn¡¯t say anything else and instead focused on fishing. Seeing him silent, Du Gang naturally did not speak either. So, the two of them stayed like that, in silence, for a while. ¡°Ssh!¡± About half an hourter, a fish finally bit, and Kong Xu stood up like an ordinary person and pulled in the fishing line strenuously. After struggling for a good while, he finally pulled in a fish that was about twenty centimeters long. Du Gang nced at it; it was a kind of fish he¡¯d never seen before. Prince Kong Xu ced the caught fish in an empty bucket by the side, then turned to look at Du Gang. ¡°Hello, Ancient God!¡± Seeing him reaching out his hand, Du Gang also stood up, shaking it, while replying, ¡°Hello, Prince Kong Xu!¡± Prince Kong Xu nodded and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s move over there and chat!¡± He pointed to a ce not far away, furnished with stone table and stone chairs, and walked over first. Du Gang followed suit. Soon, the two of them sat across the stone table. Prince Kong Xu, however, didn¡¯t rush to speak. Instead, he took out a delicate teapot and two cups from his Storage Ring. As he poured tea into the cups, he smiled and said, ¡°This is called Daydream, a kind of tea that enhances Mental Power. It has a special effect on those who drink it for the first time!¡± After saying this, he handed Du Gang a cup of the freshly poured tea. Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate, directly taking it and downing it in one gulp. ¡°Good tea¡­¡± His eyes shone brightly. Despite being ignorant of tea, the tea was refreshing, with a faint fragrance that was like mountain spring water under the moonlight, calming one¡¯s heart. At this moment, the figure of Prince Kong Xu, sitting across him, gradually vanished, and the surrounding scene started to slowly change. His body, from sitting as before, somehow changed into lying down unexpectedly. The stone chair was gone, and now he was lying on a veryfortable bed. Above the sky hung arge sun, but it did not feel ring or hot when he looked. Instead, it gave a warm andfortable feeling. Unaware of how much time had passed, suddenly he heard the pouring of water near his ear. When he looked closely again, everything in his surroundings gradually returned to normal. He was once again back at the stone table and chair from before. Du Gang was startled, finding to his surprise that his Mental Power, which had just advanced to the sixth rank, had unknowingly broken through to the seventh rank, even reaching the peak level. It felt as though if he slept a little longer, it could even break through to the eighth rank. Prince Kong Xu sipped the tea from his cup lightly, smiled, and said, ¡°The Daydream tea only has a great effect the first time. The effect is just average after that. But, I still like to drink it because I love the moment of rxation it brings¡­¡± Du Gang fell silent. He didn¡¯t understand tea, nor could he emte Kong Xu¡¯s air. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t add anything to the conversation. It took an entire length of a teatime for Kong Xu to finish his small cup of tea. After putting away all the tea sets, he finally looked at Du Gang and said, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself again. My name is Kong Xu, and people call me Lord Kong Xu!¡± ¡°I am, indeed, a direct disciple of the Virtual Universe Company, although that¡¯s only one of my identities!¡± ¡°Simultaneouslv, I am also a member of the Family, the familv that belongs to the Virtual Universe Company! ¡± He chuckled, ¡°You can think of the Kong Family as beingparable to the Jiang Family within thepany.¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang felt a wave of relief. He was not afraid of people investing in him, but he was worried that if the investment wasn¡¯t robust, the Jiang Family could swallow himpletely. ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m also a disciple of the patriarch of the Kong Family¡­¡± The patriarch of the Kong Family! Du Gang¡¯s pupils contracted. He knew that the Ancient God¡¯s enemy was the patriarch of the Jiang Family. Is the patriarch of the Kong Family on the same level as him? ¡°Under normal circumstances, the Kong Family wouldn¡¯t be involved in the feud between the Ancient God and the Jiang Family. Indeed, no one from the four corporations would possibly meddle. ¡°But, a long time ago, the patriarch of the Kong Family had history with one of the Ancient Gods, so this time, we¡¯ve decided to help you¡­¡± Lord Kong Xu didn¡¯t speak with a condescending attitude. On the contrary, his tone was warm and he casually talked as though chatting with an old friend. ¡°However, even if we help, there will be limitations and conditions!¡± Fearing Du Gang might not have understood, he paused for two seconds before speaking again. ¡°To be frank, the Ancient God¡¯s n is cursed. The cause and effect of our patriarch¡¯s rtionship with the Ancient God is not enough to help much. Otherwise, disaster might befall upon the Kong Family¡­¡± Du Gang frowned again and asked, ¡°You mean, the reason why there are only a few Ancient Gods left is rted to the curse?¡± Lord Kong Xu nodded his head, ¡°Exactly.¡± Du Gang narrowed his eyes, ¡°Is this rted to the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Lord Kong Xu¡¯sughter abruptly rang out, he shook his head, ¡°No, you¡¯re overestimating the Jiang Family. If they had the capability, they wouldn¡¯t be troubling you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics of the curse on your Ancient Gods either. You¡¯ll find out naturally when your strength increases.¡± Du Gang nodded, temporarily setting his spections about the curse aside to ask, ¡°Talk about the conditions!¡± Lord Kong Xu approvingly gazed at Du Gang, not expecting him to set it aside without insisting on inquiring about the curse. After organizing his thoughts, he finally continued, ¡°As for our help, it can only be limited and we have different levels of support!¡± ¡°The first stage is to protect you on the Qiankun Continent. Mainly two things, first, we can protect certain people close to you and shelter you here¡­¡± ¡°Secondly, we can fend off beings from the Jiang Family who are above the Eternal Level. Meaning, we won¡¯t interfere if the Jiang Family sends a Sector Lord Level being over.¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°What about the limiting conditions?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t ask for more protection but instead directly asked about the conditions, Lord Kong Xu showed a look of approval. ¡°Quite sensible!¡± He raised three fingers and said, ¡°The conditions are simple, two and a half months. You need to deal with the matters on the Qiankun Continent within this timeframe¡­¡± ¡°In fact, there isn¡¯t much time left. The Jiang Family managed to advance the qualifying contest within the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition from three months to one month. So, you should have gone to the Pangu Continent half-a-monthter¡­¡± ¡°But since the Kong Family has gotten involved, we naturally removed these bothersome factors. Therefore, the qualifying contest will be reset to three months _ meaning still have two and a half months ¡± Du Gang frowned and asked, ¡°By ¡®resolve the matters on the Qiankun Continent¡¯, what are you referring to?¡± Lord Kong Xu smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you im? That you would make over fifty families ept the wrath of the Ancient God? If you annihte them, that would count as having resolved the matters here!¡± With their conditions, Du Gang calcted in his head that this meant he¡¯d have to destroy all three to four thousand Sector Lords within the fifty-plus families in theing two and a half months! The difficulty was immense! He then asked, ¡°Then, what happens if I can¡¯t deal with the matters on the Qiankun Continent before two and a half months?¡± Lord Kong Xu smiled, ¡°Like I said, the Kong Family¡¯s involvement has conditions. We can¡¯t fully help you; otherwise, the curse will descend upon us¡­ ¡± ¡°Thus, if you can¡¯tplete it within the set conditions, the Kong Family will withdraw from the dispute between you and the Jiang Family!¡± Du Gang fell silent. This implied that the Jiang Family could send an Eternal Level being at that time! After a while, he asked again, ¡°Then, afterpleting the matters here and heading to the Pangu Continent in two and a half months, what kind of help and conditions are you offering?¡± Kong Xu smiled and said, ¡°The help and conditions are based on your current situation. We will discuss the matters on Pangu Continent when you get there.¡± Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I understand. If that¡¯s the case, I hope you would protect the geniuses of my academy, especially those twenty-odd teachers at the Sector Lord Level¡­ Kong Xu smiled again and said, ¡°We can. Don¡¯t you n on staying at our base?¡± ¡°If you stay here, you¡¯ll be safe. No one can harm you here!¡± Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°Staying here doesn¡¯t mean much to me!¡± ¡°Admirable!¡± Kong Xu praised him once again. He smiled and said, ¡°If you have any issues regarding cultivation, feel free to ask me. I can help answer them for you!¡± Once they had finished discussing, Du Gang left. He returned to the Secret Realm! Now, the secret realms of these fifty-odd families were like his back garden. He coulde and go as he pleased. Soon, Du Gang delved into a secret realm once again, drained the energy within and entered the core gyro area. For the past fifteen days, his body had been constantly absorbing energy, but his mind was focusing on cultivating the seventh Mystery. Originally, ording to his n, he would endure patiently and upgrade his Domain from the sixth level to the ninth. Then he would look into taking his revenge. However, it seemed that there was not enough time. Two and a half months were not enough to make his Domain upgrade from the sixth to the ninth level. Let alone, even if his rank was elevated, he wasn¡¯t certain he could kill the Sector Lord level experts. Hence, he thought of another solution. Previously, when his body size was at 3-7 million meters, he had grasped a thread of the Earth Element Original Law rted to gravity when using the Stored-Force Strike and Sky-Breaking Strike. With that thread of Earth Element Original Law, he immobilized over seventy Sector Lord level experts at that time! Others might think he possessed the power to immobilize Sector Lord level experts. In reality, he could only use that thread of Earth Element Original Law to freeze them for a moment. However, for an expert, a moment was enough to decide the oue. ¡°So, what Ick now is a method to kill experts at the Sector Lord level!¡± Du Gang learned from Tang Ren about the Sector Lord level, ordinary methods already couldn¡¯t kill a Sector Lord. Because a Sector Lord didn¡¯t just have their body, but also a world inside them. As long as their internal world remained intact, they wouldn¡¯t die. Unless, like previously, he could use his Ancient Divine Spear andunch a Stored-Force Strike or Sky-Breaking Strike using his full power, destroying both the enemy and their world.¡¯ But now, he couldn¡¯t use the Stored-Force Strike, because without enough power umtion, he couldn¡¯tunch that attack. ¡°Now, I should put theprehension of the seventh Mystery of the gold element on hold and find a way to kill experts at the Sector Lord level!¡± In two and a half months, even if he stayed in the core gyro area continuously, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to amass enough energy to advance to the Sector Lord level. The problem of the Mysteries alsoy ahead. If he didn¡¯tprehend it to the ninth full circle stage, he couldn¡¯t form a World Domain and naturally couldn¡¯t harm a Sector Lord. Having thought through this, he ended up calling Kong Xu again. ¡°You called me so soon?¡± Kong Xu chuckled softly. Du Gang didn¡¯t mind that and directly asked, ¡°Kong Xu, I need to ask, if I want to kill a Sector Lord at the Domain Lord level, how can I do it?!¡± Kong Xu smiled and said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask¡­¡± ¡°Actually, you already know the answer I watched the video of you killing those seventy-plus Sector Lord level experts. At that time, you used a thread of an Earth Element Original Law to immobilize them.. ¡± ¡°A Sector Lord expert usually only has a World Domain, formed by the fusion of nine mysteries into a World Law¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, you need to understand a stronger Law to kill them!¡± ¡°The Original Law is something only Eternal level experts canprehend. If you canprehend a thread of an attack type Original Law, then you can kill a Sector Lord.¡± After hanging up the phone, Du Gang started pondering again. ¡°The Law of Light and Darkness, what I know now, is essentially auxiliary types of Laws, and even if I ultimatelyprehend a thread of the Original Law, it wouldn¡¯t be useful¡­ ¡°The Spatial Law is also the same, it pertains to speed and can¡¯t help me kill a Sector Lord!¡± ¡°There is only a hint of Original Law rted to gravity in the Earth Element Law, and I don¡¯t even understand the mysteries of themon Earth Elementw. It¡¯s too hard toprehend anything more!¡± ¡°So, I should start with the Gold Element Law!¡± His understanding of the mysteries of the Gold Element Law is mainly offensive. If he couldprehend a hint of the Original Law, it would certainly be an offensive method. However, Du Gang had no idea how toprehend a hint of the Original Law. ording to Kong Xu, there are Sector Lord Level Powerhouses who haveprehended the Original Law! But, those who are at the Domain Lord Level and haveprehended the Original Law are basically non-existent! Even Luo Shan at that time, he only sought revenge against the Ning Family and his own family after breaking through to the Sector Lord Level. But the problem is that the resources Luo Shan needed to break through to the Sector Lord Level were a ten-thousandth of what Du Gang needed, and the resources from the Academy were enough.. ¡°What should I do?¡± Du Gang¡¯s brows were furrowed, ¡°ording to Kong Xu, usually, when the Ninefold Law reaches full circle and fuses into a World Law, and then from the Ninefold World Law of the same series, a hint of the Original Law can be glimpsed¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have a World Law, so how can Iprehend the Original Law?¡± ¡°That hint of Earth Element Original Law, I have no idea how it originated. It came about naturally as I reached a certain size¡­¡± Indeed, that hint of Earth Element Original Law rted to gravity was naturallyprehended when the Ancient God¡¯s body reached a million meters in size and had little to do with him! ¡°Where should I start?!¡± Du Gang waspletely dumbfounded, not knowing where to start. Without any direction. ¡°It would have been great if upgrading the Ancient God to a million meters naturally led to theprehension of the Gold Element Original Law¡­¡± He casually said that, but he froze for a moment. ¡°The naturallyprehended Original Law?¡± Du Gang suddenly thought of something. ¡°Wait, all the ancient gods of the past have mainly focused on the Gold Element Law, mainly on offense. I have never heard of an Ancient God who mainly focused on the Earth Element!¡± ¡°Therefore, the Ancient God will certainly, at some point, naturallyprehend the originalws of the Gold Element offense!¡± ¡°Comprehend a hint of the Earth Element Original Law at Domain Lord Level,prehend a hint of the Gold Element Original Law at Sector Lord Level¡­¡± It was easy for him to guess at what state the Original Law of the Gold Element would appear. ¡°Where does that hint of the Gold Element Original Lawe from?¡± Du Gang fell silent. He closed his eyes and began to think deeply. After thinking for two hours, he finally opened his eyes. He blurted out: ¡°Ancient Divine Spear!¡± In an instant, the Ancient Divine Spear that was originally hidden in his ear and was gathering power was manifested by him. He held it in his hand and looked at this Ancient Divine Spear, revealing a brilliant smile. ¡°The Ancient Divine Spear, the weapon used by the Ancient God of our lineage from the first generation¡­¡± ¡°Every generation of Ancient Gods, it apanies them by their side, causing all the Ancient Gods to mainly cultivate the Gold Element Law!¡± ¡°So, that hint of the Gold Element Original Lawes from the Ancient Divine Spear! ¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes were growing brighter and brighter. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, the Ancient Divine Spear has the power to break allws. It even broke the world domain of the Sector Lord Level powerhouse before¡­¡± ¡°However, the Original Law of the Gold Element in the Ancient Divine Spear might be solidified in the weapon in a way that I do not know or understand, so with my current ability, I can¡¯t actively use the power of its Original Law¡­¡± ¡°So how do Iprehend the Gold Element Original Law?¡± After pondering for a while, Du Gang decided to throw the Ancient Divine Spear! In this space, he will keep throwing it, hoping toprehend a hint of the Original Law from it. Having figured that out, he erged the Ancient Divine Spear to a length of 16,180,000 meters, conforming to the golden ratio suitable for his own use, before he began to throw it. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment the Ancient Divine Spear was released, Du Gang followed it at a speed of three times the speed of light, closely observing it. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± The spear and the person instantly crossed the boundary and came to the edge of this space. Just as it was about to collide, Du Gang pulled back the Ancient Divine Spear. He saw nothing in the first throw. But he didn¡¯t give up, he changed direction and threw it again! ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± The moment the Ancient Divine Spear flew out, Du Gang followed it again, keeping parallel as he observed it continuously in the air. If anyone could experience Du Gang¡¯s perspective, they would find that in his eyes, both he and the Ancient Divine Spear were stationary. ¡°Retract!¡± Just as he was about to touch the other side of the space barrier, he decided to retract the spear. The second time, he still came up empty-handed. However, Du Gang did not lose heart. His years of meditation had made his mindset calm, so he was not in a hurry. So, he threw it again and again in this space. Even though the space wasn¡¯t very big and they could surpass the speed of light by three times, they could still throw it around a hundred times a second. Ten thousand times! A hundred thousand times! A million times! Finally, after trying for the eight millionth time, Barla suddenly opened its mouth. ¡°Du Gang, in three seconds you¡¯ll be kicked out of this space, you need to shrink! ¡± Seeing this, he finally stopped and quickly, along with the Ancient Divine Spear, shrunk to the size of a bacterium. Three secondster. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A sound that only he could hear sounded. Looking again, he was already outside. Around the teleportation array, there were still a bunch of Sector Lord Level powerhouses sitting down in vain, continuously constructing defensive formations. Du Gang snickered, quickly left, and headed to the next secret realm. So that¡¯s how it was, time became monotonous again. He started to appear in and out of various secret realms. While continuously absorbing energy with his body, he was also frantically throwing the Ancient Divine Spear, gaining an understanding of the truth contained within. So, every day, he would move positions once and he would also throw the spear more than eight million times every day. A month passed, and one and a half months were left until the appointed time. ¡°Three seconds!¡± With Barla¡¯s reminder, Du Gang quickly became the size of a bacterium, waiting to be teleported. Three, two, one. Quickly, three seconds passed and Du Gang stood still in this space, not moving at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The fourth and fifth second quickly came. He frowned and said: ¡°Barla, is your timing algorithm broken?¡± Barla shook its head: ¡°No, the time is not the problem. There¡¯s something wrong with this space!¡± Meanwhile, in the outside world, a news that shocked the Qiankun Continent suddenly spread on this day. God ughter Alliance: ¡°The Ancient God has died!¡± Chapter 187 - 186: Killing Four Thousand Sector Lord Level Powerhouses! Chapter 187: Chapter 186: Killing Four Thousand Sector Lord Level Powerhouses! Trantor: 549690339 When the God ying Alliance announced the death of the Ancient God, the first reaction of the inhabitants of the Qiankun Continent, was that it was fake news. However, after repeatedly confirming that the news came from the official channels of the God ying Alliance, they were somewhat stunned. Then, after waiting for two days and noticing that no battles between the Ancient God and the Domain Lord Level powerhouses of the God ying Alliance were observed anywhere, they began to panic. ¡°The Ancient God is dead?¡± The third day, the fourth day,the fifth day, for several consecutive days, there was no news of the Ancient God, forcing everyone to ponder the authenticity of the news released by the God ying Alliance. People like Tang Ren weren¡¯t concerned. They are connected with Du Gang at the Supreme Academy, knowing he¡¯s safe, yet they also didn¡¯t feel the need to rify things on the inte. As for Kong Xu, he was even less worried. The fact that the Kong Family sent him alone was telling enough. If the Ancient God died on Pangu Continent, he would have believed it, but he did not believe that the Ancient God could die here. Of course, the real reason was that the Ancient God is a sacred body. Once it dies, phenomenon changing the heavens and earth would inevitably ur. Everywhere was calm and peaceful now, so naturally, the Ancient God could not have died. In the Secret Realm, Du Gang could guess that the Array had been changed by representatives from those families. However, he wasn¡¯t anxious. Firstly, he didn¡¯t understand arrays; secondly, it was useless to be anxious. So, he continued to practice very steadily, while continuously throwing the Ancient Divine Spear, trying toprehend a hint of the Original Laws. A month¡¯s time passed in a sh. In this month, Du Gang threw the Ancient Divine Spear billions of times, and really had a faint understanding of the Original Law of the Gold Element. Whether he can truly understand it, he did not know. However, along the way, he had grasped 80% of the seventh mystery of the Gold Element, 60% of the eighth, and 40% of the ninth. Besides, because he was always maintaining a giant state of ten million meters, the gravity state rted to the Original Law of Earth Element was always on, and he was surprised to find that there was some connection between the Earth and Space Elements. When gravity was unconsciously released, it subtly distorted the surrounding space, and as a consequence, his Skyward Nine Transformations, which had been stuck at the Third Transformation peak, also advanced a level, reaching the Fourth Transformation. He did not grasp any more mysteries of the Space Laws, but after advancing the Skyward Nine Transformations to the Fourth Transformation, his speed also reached ten times the speed of light! ¡°It seems that Einstein¡¯s conjecture that time would flow backwards when the speed surpasses the speed of light is not true¡­¡± When he was chasing the Ancient Divine Spear at the speed of light, Du Gang would asionally have such thoughts. ¡°However, seeing the previous me is possible¡­ ¡± At this moment. there wasn¡¯t just one Bil Gang in the space- At the same time there were ten of him flying at different positions in the sky. All ten of him were real, but only one truly existed in the world. Normally, the shadows produced by his leaps would leave light traces, moving at the speed of light. But his speed surpassed the speed of light, leading to the simultaneous existence of ten identical shadows in the world at the same. If one couldn¡¯t reach the speed of light, let alone if their eyesight or Mental Power couldn¡¯t reach the light speed level, they would basically not be able to tell whether the ten shadows were fake. To them, all the ten appearing Du Gang were real! Even if someone attempted to touch the ten shadows one by one, they would find that they all have entities! Because wherever they touch, that¡¯s where Du Gang was! Interestingly, Du Gang himself was not concerned about this. Nevertheless, he unconsciouslyprehended a new Light and Dark Laws. The Mystery of Shadows! It allowed Du Gang to maintain ten shadows, letting his body freely switch among these ten shadows. It seemed like there were ten clones, but in essence, only one was real, and only one could attack. But because Du Gang¡¯s speed reached ten times the speed of light, he can simultaneously attack with these ten clones. ¡°Though I have acquired many techniques, none of them are decisive!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°What I want is the Original Law, the attack type, which will let me, at the Domain Lord Level, defy the heavens and kill a Sector Lord!¡± He didn¡¯t have a hint of joy, and still put all his attention into theprehension of the Original Law of the Gold Element. Area 64. A month had passed since the Ancient God was sealed, but on this day, the representative of the God ying Alliance arrived. Because the local family notified them that they wanted to lift the ban that had sealed the Ancient God. Kong Tai, who after several strategic moves was now subtly bing the head of the God ying Alliance, spoke: ¡®You want to lift the seal on the Ancient God? Do you want to provoke the wrath of the Jiang Family? Besides, when the Ancient Godes out, will he let you off? Do you want your family to be doomed?¡± ¡°Bring about the ruin of my n? Our family used to absorb energy from the core area of the hexagram, but now, with the Ancient God confined here, what can we possibly do?¡± ¡°Without energy, no more Domain Lord Level powers would arise in our n. We¡¯ll then gradually decline, rather than dying a slow death, it¡¯s better to just open it¡­¡± Kong Tai sneered. He understood their intentions. If they really wanted to lift the seal, they would have done so long ago. The reason they said that was to get some benefits from the other ns. However, he would still y along with them. ¡°Gentlemen, he has a point. The Ancient God, which we all have jointly sealed, has caused long-term damage to the ns in zone 64¡­¡± The people present were not fools. They understood that they must give some benefits to the families of Zone 64, or these people might actually release the Ancient God. Eventually, each of the other regions allocated some slots for entering the hexagram¡¯s core region to the families of Zone 64, ending the negotiation. ¡°Are there any issues with the array?!¡± After the main discussion, people did not rush to leave but started chatting casually. ¡°No problem. It¡¯spletely sealed here. No one cane out from inside, and no one can go in from outside¡­¡± ¡°What do you think will ultimately happen to the Ancient God?¡± ¡°What else could happen? Of course, he will die of old age¡­¡± ¡°No, what I meant is, there¡¯s abundant energy inside, and it keeps replenishing. What if the Ancient God practices for tens of millions of years and eventually reaches a terrifying realm?¡± Kong Tai chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve been in contact with the Jiang family. They said that the Ancient God and the Virtual Universe Company have an agreement¡­ Before the spaceship departs from the Qiankun Continent to the Pangu Continent, if the Ancient God doesn¡¯t annihte us, the Virtual Universe Company will withdraw¡­¡± ¡°Then, the Jiang family will send even stronger beings to enter the Secret Realm, permanently eradicate him, and solve this problem once and for all!¡± Heughed, ¡°Rest assured. The Jiang family is even more eager for the Ancient God to die¡­¡¯ Hearing his words, everyone felt much more at ease. ¡°Kong Tai, I heard that the Array Master from above has taken a liking to you and wants to take you with him¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying!¡± Kong Tai retorted unhappily, ¡°He appreciated my talent!¡± He said proudly, ¡°Yes, the Array Master has asked me to apany him to the Pangu Continent in half a month.. After confirming the news from Kong Tai, everyone present started to congratte him. Only Ning Hongguang wore a gloomy expression. He, Ning Hongguang, was the first informant to the Jiang family. But now, he had nothing to do with it. The greatest credit was taken by Kong Tai. The Ning family only received the same benefits as many other ns. Although these benefits were already quite substantial in their view,pared to the recognition Kong Tai received from the upper echelons, they seemed insignificant. Kong Tai said with a smile, ¡°By the way, tomorrow is my son¡¯s wedding day. I wonder if you all could find time to drop by for a few drinks?¡± ¡°Haha, congrattions on your son¡¯s marriage, brother Kong!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Brother Kong, rest assured, we¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow!¡± For a moment, everyone promised to attend the banquet. Obviously, Kong Tai knew he was leaving soon, so he wanted to introduce his son to others, acquaint them with him, for future interactions. Noticing Kong Tails opportunistic moves, Ning Hongguang grew more displeased, but he had no way to retaliate. Right now, all he could do was quietly watch. Looking at Kong Tai¡¯s triumphant face, Ning Hongguang wished he could kill him. How about releasing the Ancient God? This thought just surfaced, and he immediately rejected it. Only a fool would dare to do this. If he did it, he¡¯d be dead. Once he got down there, he¡¯d likely be beaten up by a bunch of ancestors. Forget it. Kong Tai is leaving soon. Out of sight, out of mind! However, the more he avoided, the closer Kong Tai stuck to him. ¡°Brother Ning, you muste tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Ning Hongguang snorted and directly turned to leave. After he left, there was a sudden burst of whispers from behind. ¡°This Ning Hongguang, he simply has no sense of propriety!¡± ¡°Indeed, he made foolish moves before¡­ But Kong Tails face disyed a faint smile. Another ten days passed quietly on the Qiankun Continent. There were five days left until the agreed timeline. At this moment, Tang Ren stood atop the tallest building in the academy, looking towards area 64, praying silently. ¡°Du Gang, you must make it out!¡± Not just him, the Lone Prince from the virtual universepany also started to feel a little bored. ¡°This guy, is he capable or not? He can¡¯t be incapable of breaking out of a mere spatial lockdown, can he?!¡± He had secretly visited the cordoned-off area 64. It was indeed difficult for someone of the Sector Lord Level to break through, but if the Ancient God couldprehend a hint of the attack Original Law, he should be able to break free. But, with only five days left, there was still no sign of the Ancient God making an appearance. ¡°Did we waste this hard-won opportunity just like this?¡± The Lone Prince was starting to feel antsy. After taking the trouble of leaving the cosmic center, wasn¡¯t he here to strike up an alliance? To befriend Du Gang so that he could ascend with him when the Ancient God breaks through? As the saying goes, when one man attains enlightenment, even his pets ascend to heaven. During the Golden Age, if there is someone with exceptional luck who continuously advances, then there are some who can ride on their coattails. The Lone Prince had no interest in bing the most powerful person in the Golden Age because he was not fit for the role. That¡¯s why he chose to be on good terms with Du Gang. But if Du Gang kicks the bucket prematurely, it¡¯s going to be really interesting. All his investments would go down the drain. For those with a Sacred Body like them, breaking through to the Sector Lord Level is a piece of cake. Thanks to their family¡¯s resources, they can reach the Sector Lord Level as soon as they grow up. However, advancing from the Sector Lord Level to the Eternal Level is like crossing an insurmountable chasm. The Sacred Body can either be the solution, or the problem. Having a Sacred Body, he could indeed cultivate faster than ordinary people; even maintaining the pace all the way to the Sector Lord Level without any bottleneck. But the final step is always the hardest. In the past, they had to defy the heavens to be sessful! But during the Golden Age, it¡¯s much simpler. Follow the ones with fortune, and as long as you can stay alive and fight your way out, breakthrough is inevitable! And their physical constitutions are not just admirable before one reaches the Eternal Level. In fact, after breaking through the bottleneck, they will disy even more powerful characteristics, which is when their powerful constitutions trulye into y. The Lone Prince could only curse under his breath, ¡°Du Gang,e out quickly¡­¡± Within the Secret Realm, the figure that had been rushing disappeared. At this moment, Du Gang was holding the Ancient Divine Spear, and mumbling unconsciously. ¡°Why does the power decrease when the speed increases??¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m paying too much attention to speed¡­¡± As if having an epiphany, he released the spear he was tightly gripping. ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz!¡± This time, the powerful attack force almost caused the space to tremble. However, it was still slightlycking in shattering the space. ¡°Just a little bit more!¡± Du Gang quickly retracted the ancient divine spear, gripping it again and sank back into his contemtion. Although he said he was thinking, he was actually observing the spear with his Mental Power. He had been doing this for a long time. He was very familiar with the overall structure of the spear, even the patterns on the spear shaft were deeply ingrained in his mind. ¡°Is it because of the speed?¡± He frowned, as if he had stepped into a crucial moment. ¡°Speed¡­¡± ¡°Why am I still focusing on speed?¡± As he uttered these words, an epiphany struck Du Gang. ¡°Why should I care about these things? What I need to do is to attack, an unstoppable attack!¡± His eyes suddenly lit up, hastily lifting the ancient divine spear. This time, instead of hastily throwing it, he slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and pushed out all the distracting thoughts in his mind. He took about three seconds to adjust before lifting his head. This time, his gaze was clear again. ¡°Kill! With a low shout, the Ancient Divine Spear was casually tossed out. ¡°Zzz!¡± ¡°Crackle!¡± This time, the spear tore the space apart in an instant as it flew. ¡°Sess!¡± Looking at the might of his spear, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bit of joy. ¡°A hint of the Original Gold Law!¡± Drawing the Ancient Divine Spear back, Du Gang¡¯s face was filled with a brilliant smile. ¡°Time to go out!¡± ¡°Perfect, there are still five days left!¡± A Sector Lord level powerhouse was still guarding at the entrance of the Secret Realm in the 64th zone. Even though the Ancient God had been sealed, they still needed to guard against other unexpected events. At this moment, Shi Yi was very unhappy. The other Sector Lord level beings had already gone off to eat and drink with the Array Masters who had arrived, just leaving him alone here as a guard. Although they had some shift rotation among all the Sector Lords, he really didn¡¯t want to be the first to rotate shifts. Unfortunately, among all the Sector Lords, his power was the weakest, so he was forced to bear this stroke of bad luck. ¡°Damn this Ancient God, why couldn¡¯t he just die!¡± Shi Yi cursed and stomped his feet in anger, as if stepping on the array patterns on the ground was like stepping on the head of the Ancient God. ¡°This Ancient God, really a troublemaker¡­¡± ¡®What did you say? Just as Shi Yi was grumbling like usual, suddenly, a voice sounded. He turned his head and was immediately startled. He saw the Ancient God standing by his side, wearing a faint smile, and gazing at him unblinkingly. ¡°Good guy, you really came out?!¡± He was first taken aback, but then remembered their analysis that the Ancient God¡¯s power was not strong, causing him to be instantly relieved. ¡°Merit!¡± ¡°This is a huge merit!¡± At this moment, Shi Yi couldn¡¯t hide his joy. As soon as he deployed his World Domain, he rapidlyunched an attack towards the Ancient God. But just as his palm struck out, suddenly, the single Ancient God in front of him split into ten, with nine more appearing. ¡°Clones?¡± He did not panic, and quickly scanned them. To his surprise, he could not distinguish which was the real one and which were the fakes. The Ancient God that he hit seemed like an illusion, his palm easily passing through it without hitting the intended target. In the moment of his distraction, the ten figures of the Ancient God all moved, attacking him simultaneously. ¡°Seeking death! ¡± Shi Yi sneered, quickly operating his World Domain and rolling towards the ten figures. At the same time, he began to suppress the spear shadows struck by the ten figures with his Domain. He believed that under the strong oppression of his domain, the enemy would not be able to move at all. ¡°Woosh!¡± ¡°Woosh!¡± ¡°Woosh!¡± But then, a shocking scene unfolded. The ten spear attacks were not suppressed at all, still following their set trajectory and heading towards him. Seeing these ten golden glows, Shi Yi didn¡¯t have time to wonder how they escaped his World Domain¡¯s suppression. Instead, he quickly moved his feet, trying to dodge them. Just then, suddenly, a strong gravity enveloped him. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± He only had time to yell out once. Before he could react, he was hit by the ten spear shadows. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Ten consecutive spear shadows attacked, striking him simultaneously. ¡°Oof! ¡± Shi Yi spat a mouthful of blood the moment he came into contact, followed by a grand and great force of the Laws, ceaselessly shing and tearing apart his inner world. The power of this severing force was absolutely irresistible. He let out a cry, and in an instant, his inner world disintegrated,pletely destroyed. Without the support of his inner world, Shi Yi appeared like a piece of paper that had been burned, fluttering into ashes at the mere blow of a breeze. Looking again, where was Shi Yi? There was only Du Gang, standing calmly alone. ¡°This is the power of Original Power!¡± Du Gang was also somewhat taken aback, originally wanting to see if he could kill a Sector Lord while in human form. Unexpectedly, this trace of Gold Element Original Law was more powerful than he had anticipated! ¡°Even that trace of Earth Element gravity Original Law, while in human form, did not suppress the enemy for too long¡­¡± Just now, the time he immobilized the enemy with gravity was merely an instant, and in the end, he found that the enemy was tending towards unaffected by gravity. ¡°Compared to the one second after transformation, utilizing gravity in human form is still somewhat forced¡­¡¯ Suddenly, he remembered the state he was in when he first invoked the gravityw. ¡°Back then I was only at an altitude of over three million meters, now that I¡¯m at ten million meters, will the time that the gravity Original Law can suppress be longer?¡± Unlike the Gold Element Original Law, which heprehended by himself, the Earth Element gravity Original Law is more attached to his body. He understood its presence but did notprehend the reason behind it, capable of using it but not understanding the truth it entails, hence he was unclear whether increasing the body size could extend the time of suppressing the enemy. ¡°Forget it, these questions, I¡¯ll figure it out during the fights!¡± Du Gang quickly said: ¡°Bla, where have the other Sector Lords gone?¡± Although Bla was not able to intrude too much into key surveince positions, she was able to analyze the positions of these Sector Lord powerhouses based on some unimportant surveince. For instance, when these Sector Lord powerhouses appear anywhere, they definitely want the best entrance, observing where traffic has problems or where inexplicable Imeeling behavior urs, they could generally guess their position. Moreover, this time, the Array Master rarely invited everyone to a meal, or rather, he was representing the Jiang Family in hosting a final banquet for these native Sector Lords. Although the Jiang Family can spare no regard for these native Sector Lords, they can¡¯t lose their courtesy as they are quite renowned. Shortly, Bla smiled and said: ¡°Du Gang, there have beenrge-scale anomalies in the 8th zone, there are more than one Sector Lords visiting!¡± ¡°The 8th Zone?¡± ¡°Yes, to be specific, it should be the Kong Family. The Sword-ughter League of theirs, someone has posted pictures of a gathering of three to four thousand Sector Lord powerhouses on the inte! ¡± ¡°Good!¡± Du Gang nodded and smiled: ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± There were still five days left until the final time. If he didn¡¯t solve the matters here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go to Pangu Continent. Compared to here, undoubtedly, Pangu Continent was where he should go to fight amidst the bloodshed! These people couldn¡¯t even be considered as minions of the Jiang Family, they were merely some families bought over by money. Even if they wanted to stick to them and serve as underlings for the Jiang Family, they may not even want them! ¡°Master Ren, I toast to you!¡± At this moment, the Kong Family¡¯srge banquet hall was packed with people, teeming with people. Sector Lord powerhouses, who were not usually seen, were all here! In fact, this banquet was named by the inte as the highest-level banquet in the history of Qiankun Continent! Because the Sector Lord powerhouses who attended the meeting alone had reached three to four thousand, almost upying half of the Sector Lords of Qiankun Continent! At this time, that Master Ren was also somewhat merry, he couldn¡¯t enjoy such treatment in the cosmic center. Over there, although he was a scarce Array Master, he didn¡¯t call the wind and summon the rain, and even had to speak and act cautiously, in fear of being heard by the Eternal Level powerhouses. But here, undoubtedly, he relished being the center of attention. ¡°Thump thump thump!¡± Ren Wan¡¯s face was rosy, his foot stepped on the air and ascended three air steps, lightly coughed twice. Without him saying anything in particr, immediately, a bunch of Sector Lord powerhouses called out in unison, ¡°Quiet! Master Ren is going to speak!¡± At this moment, nearly everyone wanted to tter Ren Wan at thisst moment, hoping to tter him to the point offort in the hope that he could take them away. Keep in mind that as the strongest group of people on the Qiankun Continent, heading over to the Pangu Continent is incredibly difficult for them. Basically, aside from youthful days spent as core disciples of the four major corporations or personally-taught disciples, or nosing out in the Peak Genius Race, there are no other opportunities! After all, the higher you go, the further you are from the Edge of the Universe, meaning that their lifespans are longer! Although those at the Sector Lord level have lifetimes thatst in the billions of years, there are those among them who are rapidly approaching their life limit, and even those who haven¡¯t are willing to go to the Pangu Continent. For them, even being a dog on the Pangu Continent is better than being a human on the Qiankun Continent. Even being a dog there, you¡¯d live longer than being a human here, and not just by two or three times, you could live several hundred million years more. With such time, who knows what opportunities they might encounter to further their cultivation. With the crowd¡¯s shouting, in just less than a second, the entire scene becamepletely quiet. At this moment, Ren Wan was high above, looking down at the crowd, a smile on his lips. He said: ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve all worked hard¡­¡± ¡°This operation, your contributions, I¡¯ve seen it all. Rest assured, I will recount everything as it happened to the Jiang Family, passing on your loyalty upwards¡­¡± ¡°Originally, with your merits, I could take everyone to the Pangu Continent¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone, although they knew there was a ¡®but¡¯ yet toe, was still filled with excitement. It seemed that hearing the words ¡°going to Pangu Continent¡± was enough to make them happy for a long time. ¡°But¡­¡± In the end, Ren Wan said those two words, ¡°You all know the cosmic rules. These things are not for the Jiang Family to dictate alone. The other four corporations would not allow it¡­¡± The crowd was instantly filled with disappointment, but Ren Wan¡¯s next words revitalized them. ¡°However, as an Array Master, one of the rare grandmasters in the universe, I do have two quotas to bring people to the Pangu Continent¡­¡± The people present brightened their eyes, all staring at Ren Wan with anticipation, hoping to be chosen. Ren Wan smiled and said: ¡°I have chosen someone for the first quota, Kong Tai who provided the most vital strategy and contributed the most¡­¡± Suddenly, all eyes were on Kong Tai. Kong Tai had an air of pride and satisfaction, joyously epting the envy of the crowd. Then, everyone¡¯s gaze turned back to Ren Wan, looking forward to hearing him call their name next. ¡°But, for the second quota, I am quite torn. Each one of you is excellent and outstanding. I would love to take all of you, but unfortunately, rules are rules¡­¡± The Sector Lord level powers beneath the stage, at this moment, were as expectant as a primary school student who just learned how to add, waiting to be called on by the teacher to answer the question. Ren Wan was pleased with everyone¡¯s attitude. He said, ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do. Give me five more days to consider who is the best candidate.¡± The crowd was taken aback. What did he mean? However, those who were quick to react understood. This was the time Ren Wan allocated for the crowd to bribe him! Even Kong Tai had to admit at this point that Ren Wan was quite capable. Having nearly four thousand Sector Lord level powers give him gifts, and precious ones that had been treasured for years, was truly impressive. Anyone who wished to live a few more lifetimes, who wished to go to the Pangu Continent, would certainly strip their families bare to send Ren Wan gifts! But the problem was, four thousand Sector Lord level powerhouses were all giving gifts, and yet only one person could be chosen. But this was fair game. The idea was simple; the more you give, the higher your chances of being chosen. As for if you didn¡¯t get chosen, could you get your gift back¡­ when the person is gone, who would you ask for it? Even if you didn¡¯t want to give gifts, you might be remembered scornfully. Whether it¡¯s small inconveniences or other means of revenge, no one could withstand it when it came. So, some people were already feeling nauseous inside. They had to give gifts, or else it would be seen as looking down on Ren Wan. ¡°Oh, everyone is here!¡± Just then, a maic voice resonated, directly interrupting Ren Wan who was in high spirits boasting to the excited crowd. Immediately, he red unhappily at the source of the interruption, vowing to make whoever disturbed his flow pay the price! But when he turned his head to look, he was taken aback because the person in front of him was a stranger who didn¡¯t seem to be from around here. Contrasting with the blushing faces and respectful expressions of the Sector Lords around him, the neer was dressed in bright red armor, carrying a golden spear, his eyes dead silent, as if looking at a bunch of corpses. ¡°An Ancient God?! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?!¡± ¡°Wait, he¡¯s out?!¡± The venue was suddenly filled with cries of surprise. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, all the Sector Lord¡ªlevel powerhouses in the field reacted, surrounding him in the center and simultaneously unfolding almost four thousand World Domains to envelop him. ¡°Ancient God, I didn¡¯t expect you to show up!¡± ¡°Perfect timing, kill him and end this once and for all¡­¡¯ Everyone in the field has a passionate look on their faces. In order to satisfy Master Ren, they left the alcohol in their bodies on purpose for today¡¯s banquet, their faces flushed, even a little tipsy. They did not consider how the Ancient God managed to escape or why he didn¡¯t run away but came here instead. All they¡¯re thinking about is winning this final merit! Indeed,pared to giving gifts, the merit of killing this Ancient God is far more important. Perhaps, their contribution in killing the Ancient God may earn them a ticket to the Pangu Continent! In the crowd, Kong Tai, who was not far from Master Ren, had an unpleasant look on his face. He unobtrusively moved a few steps closer to Master Ren, almost hiding behind him. Since he had already secured a quota, he didn¡¯t need to pretend too much and got rid of most of the alcohol in his system. He was still sober. He clearly felt a sense of killing intent and confidence radiating from the Ancient God. Adding to this, his instinct told him that the Ancient Goding straight here after escaping might have a powerful technique capable of ughtering all of them. Of course, this was just spection. It could also be that the Ancient God had a seizure or was not intelligent enough and hade to offer himself for execution. As a member of the alliance, he could not run away at this moment, he could only try to get close to the Array Master Master Ren. In his heart, if the Ancient God truly had a powerful technique, Master Ren was his only hope for survival! ¡°Transform!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± With a stern shout from the Ancient God, the whole banquet hall is blown apart, and everyone was caught off guard and tossed around by the gust from Du Gang¡¯s leg hair. However, before everyone could see how tall this giant was, a powerful gravity pinned more than four thousand Sector Lord-level beings to the spot. ¡°What¡¯s happening? My World Domain seems to have stopped working!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move¡­¡± Just as people started eximing, they saw a gigantic spear,rge enough to overshadow the entire sky, plummeting towards them. The humongous spear, at this moment, covered an area of several million square meters, crushing downward like a giant pancake. Even the tip of the spear seemed to cover the entire horizon to them, as if the sky had fallen. ¡°Original Law!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Original Law!¡± Suddenly, someone cried out in terror. ¡°Run!¡± Although they were all Sector Lord-level powerhouses with World Laws at their disposal, they had heard of the Original Law. This transcendent power, even if it¡¯s just a tiny part of it, is enough to cause them devastating damage! The entire hall was filled with panicked voices. Everyone was exerting their World Domains, trying to restrict or slow down the lethal spear from above. But it was of no use, their World Domains shattered to pieces wherever the spear went, torn apart within an instant. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, no one wanted to wait for death. They all attacked the spear with their most powerful attacks, trying to save themselves. However, Master Ren, among the crowd, didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance. Having juste from the Universe Center, he understood the power of the Original Law. ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, he only muttered a curse before hastily producing a bunch of Arrays gs and a charm, activating them without a second thought. Just as he was about to teleport away, Kong Tai, who¡¯d been watching him from behind, clung onto Master Ren like an octopus with a whoosh, wrapping all his limbs tightly around him. At this moment, survival was all that mattered, dignity be damned! ¡°Dammit!!¡± Master Ren just shrugged his shoulder to shake him off but seeing it didn¡¯t work, he didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly activated the Array. ¡°Sizzle¡ª¡± ¡°Zing! ¡± Ancient Divine Spear, but even space itself is ripped open, creating a gaping gap. ¡°Escape! ¡± Finally, Ren Wan, along with Kong Tai who was tightly clinging onto him, tore open space and managed to escape instantaneously from here at the veryst moment before the spear fell. ¡°Ahh¨C!¡± While they were fleeing, the entire banquet hall was filled with repeated screams of horror. World projections appeared one after another, only to be pierced by the spear and crumbled into fragments. With the copse of these world projections, the Sector Lords standing beneath them also perished. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Within a second, more than four thousand explosions echoed throughout the hall. All the Sector Lord level powerhouses were annihted in a single blow by Du Gang at this moment! Even the sea of blood that had just coagted on the ground waspletely evaporated by the mes caused by the intense friction of space when thence fell, reaching a terrifying temperature. Looking at the scene where, in an instant, from a noisy banquet hall, it had be a deserted ruin with not a single powerhouse left, Du Gang calmly said, ¡°This, is the wrath of the Ancient God!¡± Saying this, he opened themunication channel with Kong Xu. ¡°Ancient God, where are you?¡± Kong Xu was still caught in the stage where Du Gang was trapped. Du Gangughed, saying: ¡°Area 8, they held a banquet, more than four thousand Sector Lords, all present¡­¡¯ ¡°Where are the people?¡± Without realizing it, Kong Xu asked a question, then froze as he looked at the countless fragments scattered on the ground through themunicationwork, he had a certain guess. ¡°They¡¯ve all been killed by me!¡± Du Gangughed, then regretfully said, ¡°Unfortunately, that Array Master and Kong Tai escaped!¡± ¡°All dead?¡± Kong Xu eximed in surprise. ¡°Yes, all dead!¡± Du Gang confirmed definitively. Kong Xu, blessed with a strong capacity for eptance, quickly epted this reality. After pondering for two seconds, he said, ¡°Since they¡¯re all dead, should I send someone over to loot their possessions for you?¡± ¡°Loot?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and he nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good, I¡¯ll trouble Master Kong Xu then, I am willing to split fifty-fifty.. These families were too vast and it would be difficult for him alone to loot them all. But it was different for Master Kong Xu, as thergest leader in this virtual universe, he could mobilize all the staff from the different divisions. ¡°Fifty-fifty?¡± Master Kong Xuughed, ¡°That works too, then out of my fifty percent, I¡¯ll take out ten percent to reward the employees down there¡­¡± You must know that these families owned countless resources and each of the families upied all the resources within a light-year range at the very least! The number of resources that could be plundered would definitely be astronomical. At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t bother about the looting anymore. He alone was too weak. Even if he did it himself, he might not be able to loot all the resources of a single family in five days. Hence, he left it to Kong Xu. Whatever share he got in the end didn¡¯t matter, because it was sure to be much more than what he could have gotten by himself! He now, has got in touch with the Pride Academy! ¡°Principal, I won!¡± PS: I was busy yesterday and didn¡¯t get a chance to ask for leave and I was a miner for half a day. I came back early in the morning, didn¡¯t sleep, and rushed out this chapter. I¡¯m going to sleep for three hours and will start writing as soon as I wake up, and will definitely make up for what I owed yesterday by around 12 tonight.. Chapter 188 - 187: Advancing to Sector Lord Level! Chapter 188: Chapter 187: Advancing to Sector Lord Level! Trantor: 549690339 After nearly three months, Du Gang returned to the Academy of Tianjiao. Everything remained the same, with students chattering about everywhere. The only difference was these female students; they didn¡¯t dare to block Du Gang¡¯s path anymore. Some feared the consequences of his conflicts with the Jiang family; they did not dare to provoke him. Others were in awe of Du Gang because he had in many Sector Lord Level powerhouses, which had a profound impact, so they didn¡¯t dare to approach him easily. Still, others were intimidated upon learning Du Gang¡¯s identity as an Ancient God so they did not dare to contact him anymore. Looking at the girls not far away who were quietly watching him, Du Gang sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with me, I¡¯m just a legend!¡± After saying these words, he took a step and disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, he was already in the principal¡¯s office. In fact, he wasn¡¯t opposed to discussing the unfinished biology ss with a woman, studying the big issue of human reproduction. But, he did not want to find such a woman here! He didn¡¯t want to fall in love with a woman whose life was not as long as his or who would be separated from him by different worlds. Instead of that, it¡¯s better to control the throbbing in his heart and head to the center of the universe¡­ ¡°If I must find a woman, I will find the strongest and most beautiful one!¡± Du Gang has made up his mind long ago; he¡¯s going to the center of the universe to find the most powerful, attractive, and beautiful woman. If there are fairies in the center of the universe, he will snatch one, regardless of the challenges¡­ At least, after falling in love over time, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry that she would die earlier than him¡­ Of course, these were merely his sentiments. For him, women were secondary. His true coals and aims never chanced. Solve the mystery of the Ancient Gods, avenge the Ancient Gods, and be the strongest man in the world! This is the dream he is willing to strive for all his life!! At that moment, Tang Ren seemed to see through Du Gang¡¯s thoughts. With a yful smile, he said, ¡°Du Gang, you aren¡¯t young anymore, I happen to have a granddaughter¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Principal, my mind is not on that¡­ Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Ren was just joking; he didn¡¯t want to marry off his granddaughter. ¡°Did everything get figured out?¡± Du Gang nodded and smiled, saying, ¡®Everything¡¯s sorted out, Kong Xu has helped me with the looting¡­¡± Tang Ren sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it won¡¯t be long until you will depart for Pangu Continent again¡­¡± ¡°By the way, if you have time, you can try to brave the Supreme Tower. Each of the eight Supreme Towers contains a trace of the Original Law. If you canprehend even one of them, it will be beneficial for your future¡­¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t force yourself. You have only five days left before you depart. Don¡¯t waste your time¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look now¡­¡± Arriving at the tower area, Du Gang did not visit the intermediate and high towers, because to conquer these towers, one needed to reach the ¡®Knowing Through¡¯ realm in all three mysteries. The Supreme Tower was different. It not only tested the ¡®Knowing Through¡¯ realm but also your understanding andprehension of the Laws. ¡°This is the Supreme Tower¡­¡± Looking at the nine-tiered metal tower in front of him, Du Gang did not hesitate and stepped in directly. Havingprehended a trace of the Gold Element Law, Du Gang dashed through the tower at lightning speed. In just half an hour, he had reached the sixth floor. ¡°Who knows if Du Gang will be able to clear the Supreme Tower!¡± Looking at the tower in front of him, Tang Ren murmured to himself. At this moment, more than twenty Sector Lord Level powerhouses who had previously aided Du Gang have alle. They were all standing in front of this Gold Element Supreme Tower. ¡°If Du Gang can¡¯t clear this, others should have an even harder time?!¡± ¡°Who knows, there may be more outstanding guys in the future. But for now, Du Gang is indeed the best¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, the seventh floor lit up! ¡°He has reached the seventh floor. This is where many prodigies had been stuck. Throughout millions of years, countless prodigies, all capable and extraordinary, able to fight above their level and were invincible, ended up being stopped at this level.¡± At this moment, the number of people outside the Supreme Tower gradually increased. With such a spectacle, how could the Academy not notify all the students toe over? Both in the sky and on the ground, everywhere were students using various Divine Powers to approach this ce quickly. In just a short while, the outside of the Supreme Tower was filled with people. ¡°Is Du Gang inside?¡± ¡°He should have gone in, didn¡¯t you see? The light in the seventh level of the tower is on!¡± ¡°To challenge the Supreme Tower, you need Contribution Points, right?¡± ¡°Contribution Points, only those who have conquered the intermediate tower are awarded a bit, and most of the people who have Contribution Points have gone to the Qiankun Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°Those who are truly willing to spend some precious Contribution Points to challenge the Supreme Tower are essentially super geniuses who have absolute confidence in their strength and talent!¡± ¡°Do you remember Kuai Feng? Even though he was the top student in the tenth grade, he never entered the door of the Supreme Tower¡­¡± ¡°No, let alone the Supreme Tower, even the intermediate tower, Kuai Feng has not cleared¡­¡± In the astonishment of the crowd, the light of the eighth level of the Supreme Tower lit up. ¡°Oh my god, did you see that? The light on the eighth level is on!¡± ¡°This means that he has passed the seventh level!¡± At this moment, Qiao Jin, who was originally standing in the crowd and watching, became a lot more serious after seeing the light of the eighth level of the Supreme Tower. Up to now, he was still hiding his strength, but Du Gang¡¯s current ability had already surprised him. ¡°Boom!¡± Before long, the light on the eighth level went out. ¡°The light is out, he¡­¡± Before the crowd could finish their spection, they saw the light on the ninth level of the tower instantly turn on. ¡°The light on the ninth level is on!¡± ¡°Can he really break through?!¡± Everyone was shocked, all watching with excitement. For them, this might be the moment to witness history. The ninth level of the Gold Element Supreme Tower. In the midst of a mysterious sea of Gold Element Laws, Du Gang was standing in the air, waiting quietly. After clearing eight levels consecutively, he already understood the Supreme Tower very well and knew that here, enemiesposed of naturally formed mysterious Gold Element Laws would attack him. ¡°Hum!¡± All the Gold Element Law elements that originally filled the entire tower space were all merging together at this moment, converging incessantly toward the center. In an instant, all the Gold Element elements inside the entire tower were sucked away, and a silhouette gradually appeared. ¡°Is someone finally going to challenge the ninth level?¡± The dazzling golden humanoid just appeared, and it said a sentence. Du Gang was taken aback and surprised, ¡°You can talk?¡± The golden figure smiled, ¡°Of course, I am a strand of divine thought left by Luo Shan, and only when it¡¯s the ninth level, will I appear¡­¡± ¡°How long has it been now?¡± Du Gang quickly said, ¡°It has been ten million years since Senior Luo Shan left the academy!¡± ¡°Ten million years?¡± The golden figure mumbled to itself, ¡°Ten million years, I should be at the True God Level now¡­¡± Not feeling regretful for too long, the golden figure quickly recovered and smiled: ¡°I am making youugh¡­¡± ¡°I am now the guardian of the ninth level of this Supreme Tower. If you can defeat me, you will get a chance toprehend a bit of the Original Law of the Gold Element. If your talent is enough, vou have a chance toprehend this bit of Original Law¡­¡± ¡°Swish!¡± After the golden figure finished speaking, it released endless golden light instantly, and at the same time, 72 golden threaded swords suddenly appeared on its body. The swords were made from condensed Law elements, each one of them contained infinite power. As for Du Gang, he did not hesitate, immediately confronting with his giant body and showing his strongest hand. Earth Element Original Law ¨C Gravity! Gold Element Original Law ¨C Tear! Right from the start, he used two Original Laws. ¡°Very good, you can also use Original Laws, and two of them!¡± The golden figureughed heartily, and at the same time, the 72 golden threaded swords around him all sprung into action, charging toward the Ancient Divine Spear. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Golden Threaded Long Swords quickly reach the Ancient Divine Spear. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± ¡°Zzz zzz zzz!¡± At this moment, the moment the two sides came into contact, neither could do anything to each other. It was a violent collision, and they began to oppress each other frantically. ¡°Quite skilled¡­¡± Just as the golden figure said this with a smile, Du Gang made his move! He directly let go of the Ancient Divine Spear in his hands, transformed into a phantom, and charged straight towards the golden figure. ¡°Kill! ¡°Oh, you¡¯reing for me!¡± The golden figure immediately perked up, took on a stance, and once again materialized a long sword to engage Du Gang. Very soon, the two were about to encounter the first sh. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± Instantaneously, as Du Gang threw his punch towards the golden figure, another nine shapes appeared. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Nine consecutive attacks instantly bombarded the golden figure. ¡°Boom!¡± As an explosion sounded, the golden figure instantly perished. The ninth floor, cleared! The 72 golden threaded swords that used to be vigorous and entangled with the Ancient Divine Spear, gradually lost their previous shape at this moment, and quickly transformed into a drop of golden liquid. ¡°The originalw is liquefying-!¡± From the thick Gold Element Law within, Du Gang understood that this was thest of the inheritance. With a swift move, he flew over and grabbed hold of the drop of golden liquid. ¡°Hiss! ¡± The moment he grabbed hold of the liquid, Du Gang could not help but cry out in pain. Meanwhile, he was also enveloped in a thickw of origin. Apanied by pain, Du Gang did not waste a single moment, frantically absorbing the truth imbued within. He didn¡¯t give the originalw a chance to disperse, and within a mere thirty seconds, he hadpletely grasped it. ¡°Phew-I. Feeling that his body had an additional Gold Element Original Law, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. ¡°Senior Luo Shan is indeed generous, this originalw is practically a free gift!¡± He spected that this method wouldn¡¯t be used often even by those at the Eternal Level, and the price to pay was probably not small. ¡°Dong! ¡± ¡°Dong! ¡± ¡°Dong!¡± Just as Du Gang cleared the Gold Element Supreme Tower, nine bell rings resounded across the entire Glory Academy. ¡°He cleared it!¡± ¡°He really cleared it!¡± At this moment, everyone shouted in unison, their excited expressions as if they themselves had cleared the Supreme Tower. Even Tang Ren and the other Sector Lord Level powerhouses couldn¡¯t help but wear smiles on their faces. ¡°Du Gang really did it!¡± ¡°He sessfully broke the one-million-year-old record!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Du Gang, d in Blood Armor, reappeared outside the Supreme Tower. Before he came out, he¡¯d made sure to collect his figure, afraid that he might identally hurt someone else. Across the sea of people, Du Gang nodded at Tang Ren in the distance and then set off once again, heading towards the Qiankun Tower. Of the eight Supreme Towers, being able to surpass the Gold Element Supreme Tower is enough. The rest of hisws were not refined, and he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to make it past the ninth floor, so he didn¡¯t bother to try. Compared to the other Supreme Towers, Du Gang¡¯s attention was mostly focused on the Qiankun Tower. The tower that allowed one topete against the mirages of the legendary figures from past generations! Compared to the Supreme Tower, this Qiankun Tower was his real target! ¡°I want to see if the current me can defeat the Luo Shan of his youth!¡± Regarding Luo Shan, he had heard legends about him since his first day at the academy. Today, he finally had the chance to confront such a legendary figure! ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a sh of golden light, Du Gang entered the Qiankun Tower in an instant. ¡°My god, he¡¯s going to challenge the Qiankun Tower again!¡± Everyone watched the fading golden light in surprise, muttering to themselves. ¡°Will we see two records broken today?¡± [Please select the floor you wish to challenge¡­] Upon entering the Qiankun Tower, Du Gang realized that not all nine floors could be challenged. Among them, eight were left by the strongest shadows of the eight lowerws. The remaining one was left by a Mind Master. Like him, apart from the shadow left by the Gold Element Law, he could only challenge the tower where the Mind Master was. ¡°Gold Element!¡± Gold is first among the Five Elements and upies the first floor within the Qiankun Tower. Immediately, his shape changed instantaneously, and the next time he appeared, he was already inside the first floor. ¡°Whoosh!¡± An image d in golden armor appeared. ¡°Luo Shan!¡± Du Gang recognized him at a nce. Although he had never met the real person, he had seen his picture and knew what he looked like. At this moment, the Luo Shan opposite him did not respond, standing silently, expressionless. ¡°The match begins!¡± As a system sound rang out, Luo Shan moved! ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, he transformed into countless golden swords, shooting them at Du Gang. Outside the Qiankun Tower, the crowd still sprawled out. Everyone watched the battle nervously. Although they couldn¡¯t see the specific situation inside, their anxiety at this moment could be greater than Du Gang himself. At this moment, one of the Sector Lord Level teachers turned to Tang Ren and asked, ¡°Headmaster, do you think Du Gang has a chance to leave an image in the Qiankun Tower?¡± Tang Ren rarely shook his head and said, ¡°Luo Shan is not just a warrior of Gold Element, but also a Mind Master¡­ ¡°He didn¡¯t go to challenge the Mind Master Tower first, he chose the Gold Element Warriors¡¯ Tower, and as a result, he left an image in the Gold Element¡­ ¡°So, the shadow Du Gang will face may be the strongest one in the nine floors of the Qiankun Tower!¡± After all, the rest were very pure, either they were warriors or Mind Masters. But Luo Shan was both a Gold Element Warrior and a Mind Master! As everyone watched the match, suddenly, a shadow shot into the Qiankun Tower. ¡®Who?¡± ¡°Someone entered?¡± ¡°Although the Qiankun Tower isn¡¯t as high as the Supreme Tower and requires some Contribution Points to enter, it also requires a hundred million points to enter. Who is so extravagant?¡± ¡°It seems to be Qiao Jin!¡± ¡°Him? That will be interesting to watch, you should know, in this elimination match, Qiao Jin ranked third!¡± The students present all got excited again. Not to mention them, even Tang Ren and the others were surprised. ¡°Qiao Jin, do you all know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Before he came into the limelight, we weren¡¯t sure, but since he took third ce, I¡¯ve done some investigating.. ¡°Qiao Jin had an Eternal Level powerhouse among his ancestors. Although this powerhouse is in the center of the universe, he¡¯s been in contact with the family in the virtual universe. So, Qiao Jin is basically taught by that insider¡­¡± Tang Ren contemted for a second, then said, ¡°Not only that, I found that this kid Qiao Jin seems to have hidden some strength. Moreover, the technique he is cultivating seems to be a very powerful Yellow Grade technique¡­¡± ¡°Yellow Grade technique?¡± Everyone was surprised. Within the universe, based on cultivation, techniques can be ranked from first-tier meteorite level up to ninth-tier eternal level. These techniques are known to pretty much everyone. Among them, the yellow-grade techniques, although the worst among the four levels, are far stronger than the ninth-tier techniques. ¡°Could the ancestor of the Qiao Jin family be a true god?¡± Every Sector Lord present exchanged nces, finding it hard to believe. ¡°A yellow-grade technique can be passed down to their family¡¯s descendants. This indicates that he may have truly broken through to the true god level!¡± Inside the Qiankun tower, contrary to Du Gang, Qiao Jin chose the ninth floor, the shadow of a mind master. Compared to the gold elementw, he obviously majors in the path of mind master. Paddling on a golden shuttle, holding a bunch of golden short swords. Like other mind masters, Qiao Jin also has numerous fragmented weapons. This is actually rted to the characteristics of mind masters. They can divide their mental power to control multiple weapons at the same time. His opponent is also quite interesting, dressed almost exactly the same way. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± Both the man and his shadowunched crazy attacks with flying swords the moment the battle began. The fight had just started and it had already reached a fever pitch. ¡°Principal, wasn¡¯t the ancestor of the Qiao family a student of ours?¡± Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°Our academy has been established for over a hundred million years. We have no record of such a person. The ancestor of the Qiao family might be an even more ancient figure.¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± The Sector Lord-level teacher sighed, finding it somewhat unbelievable. ¡°Principal, are you saying that not even true god level entities can take their family members to the center of the universe?¡± Tang Ren shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but it¡¯s for sure that those at the eternal level cannot bring their families to the center of the universe¡­¡± Not even to mention the center of the universe, they cannot even migrate their families across different levels of universes, such as from low-level to mid-level, or from mid-level to high-level universes! ¡°Boom!¡± Just as everyone began to discuss, suddenly, a loud noise erupted. Then, a grand voice suddenly appeared in the sky. ¡°Congrattions to student Du Gang for sessfully clearing the Qiankun Tower, earning the opportunity to leave his image within the tower!¡± As soon as this voice came out, the entire area around the tower went into aplete frenzy! ¡°He seeded!¡± ¡°He broke two records in a row!¡± ¡°Du Gang has achieved a feat unmatched by predecessors and unparalleled by sessors¡­¡± At this moment, even the principal and others couldn¡¯t help but shout out praises for Du Gang. ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, another voice rang out. ¡°Congrattions to student Qiao Jin for sessfully clearing the Qiankun Tower, earning the opportunity to leave his image within the tower!¡± ¡°What?¡± At this moment, all the students were stunned. ¡°Qiao Jin, he passed as well?¡± ¡°He actually made his mark too!¡± At this moment, even Du Gang who had just stepped out of the Qiankun tower was stunned. ¡°Qiao Jin went into the Qiankun Tower as well?¡± Just then, the figure of Qiao Jin emerged from it. He looked at Du Gang, who had turned his head back, and let out a slight smile. Both deeply locked eyes with each other but neither opened their mouths. Instead, they each turned into a streak of golden light and disappeared from the scene. However, before they left, they could both see the strong desire for battle in each other¡¯s eyes. It was apparent that a battle between them was inevitable, just not at this moment. In the following four days, Du Gang devoted his time to quietly cultivate the mysteries of thews. Afterprehending two strands of the Original Law of the Gold Element, cultivating thesemon mysteries had be much easier for him. In these four days, he had directly cultivated from the six-fold domain to the nine-fold domain. This meant that he had already met the requirements of upgrading to the level of a Sector Lord in terms of his understanding of thews! As long as he had enough energy, he could break through to the Sector Lord Level at any time! ¡°I¡¯ve spent most of the two and a half months absorbing energy in the core area of the hexagram¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve umted 310 times the energy, which is still far from the 10,000 times target.¡± Just as he was deliberating on the issue of energy, a call came in from Kong Xu. ¡°Du Gang, the confiscation is over!¡± With a faint smile, Kong Xu said, ¡°These families indeed have a lot of treasures. I¡¯ll make a list for you and you can choose first¡­¡± Shortly, he transferred over a whooping ten terabytes of data. Du Gang began to casually scroll through it. Fire Dragon Fruit: Enhances the understanding of the Fire Element Law, valued at 200 billion Qiankun coins¡­ Blue Thunder Mushroom: Enhances the understanding of the Thunder Element Law, valued at 300 billion Qiankun coins¡­ The price was kindly written next to each treasure. ¡°The total value of all the confiscated goods is written at the top. You can start choosing items worth half of the total value¡­¡± Du Gang expressed his astonishment, ¡°Have none of you started selecting yet?¡± With a smile, Kong Xu responded, ¡°You choose first. Whatever is left after you choose, I will split with the others. Hurry up. We will be setting off for Pangu Continent tomorrow¡­¡± With that, Kong Xu ended the call. Hearing his words, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly instructed, ¡°Bla, help me find the most valuable treasures suitable for me. Focus particrly on items with ample energy¡­¡± At the same time, he nced at the total value listed at the top and was instantly stunned. There were seventeen zeros following the digit one. This meant the total value had reached at least 10 quadrillion Qiankun coins. ¡°I¡¯m really making a fortune!¡± At this moment, Bla was upied with the valuables listed on the inventory, her eyes symbolizing her excitement about the money. ¡°Du Gang, there are too many treasures!¡± ¡°Three demi-divine artifacts!¡± ¡°Numerousw-rted charms¡­¡± The three demi-divine artifacts themselves ounted for nearly half the overall value. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s not take all three demi-divine artifacts. I already have the Ancient Divine Spear, so my need for weapons isn¡¯t high. Leave one behind and exchange it for energy, let¡¯s see how much we get!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soon after, Bla started calcting again. ¡°Apart from the two demi-divine artifacts, all the other resources amount to approximately 1.5 quadrillion. If I convert this by considering the energy, it is enough for you to break through to the Sector Lord Level and even have surplus¡­¡± Looking at the pile of energy and the two demi-divine artifacts, Du Gang was ced in a dilemma. Should he exchange the demi-divine artifacts for energy here, or should he carry them to Pangu Continent? He thought it over and redialed Kong Xu¡¯s number. ¡°Have you finished selecting?¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Almost. I¡¯m only hesitating whether to exchange the demi-divine artifact for energy here, or to bring it to Pangu Continent and exchange it there¡­¡± Kong Xu understood his meaning and grinned, ¡°I suggest you bring the demi-divine artifact to Pangu Continent before trading it for resources¡­¡± Apparentely, a demi-divine artifact could be traded for more resources in a high-level cosmos. Hearing this, Du Gang immediately made up his mind, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve made my selection!¡± So saying, he had Bla send over the list. Kong Xu was startled and wondered, ¡°You even left a demi-divine artifact for me?¡± Du Gang just chuckled without uttering a word. Leaving one demi-divine artifact behind served a dual purpose. On one hand, since Kong Xu came to help him ¨C even if it was for investment he couldn¡¯t let him leave empty-handed. On the other hand, he needed energy himself! He wasn¡¯t sure what Pangu Continent was like, but he nned on elevating his strength to the Sector Lord Level before going there. Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Alright, I epted your kind intention. Come over now and I will pack everything up for you¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Quickly, Du Gang arrived at the branch of Virtual Universe Company. Here, Kong Xu had already inputted the order ording to the list and within just a minute, he had packed all the things Du Gang needed into several storage rings. ¡°Du Gang, do you think, there¡¯s anyone among the Sector Lords who can defeat you?¡± Suddenly, Kong Xu asked him this. Du Gang was taken aback beforeughing: ¡°I think at the Sector Lord Level, I might be invincible.¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Kong Xuughed lightly and shook his head: ¡°Du Gang, your current thinking is very dangerous.¡± ¡°Do you think the people you¡¯ve killed are powerful at the Sector Lord level?¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°The Sector Lords of your Qiankun Continent are basically just at Rank One of the Sector Lord Level, not even a Rank Two Sector Lord.¡± ¡°The Sector Lord Level isn¡¯t ssified ording to the amount of energy anymore¡­ ¡°At this level, it¡¯s only ssified ording to the World Domain!¡± ¡°One World Domain fetches a rank.¡± ¡°A Rank Two Sector Lord has two World Domains!¡± ¡°Do you understand? This indicates that a Rank Two Sector Lordmands at least 18 consummate mysteries of single systemicws!¡± ¡°Do youprehend the suppression power of eachyer of the mysterious domain?¡± Kong Xu shook his head: ¡°In a battle between a Rank Two and Rank One Sector Lord, it is aplete massacre.¡± ¡°Just as you have killed more than four thousand Rank One Sector Lords, any Rank Two Sector Lord could have done the same.¡± Du Gang was speechless, looking at Kong Xu¡¯s serious look, he knew he wasn¡¯t trying to scare him. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is the gap that big?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kong Xu nodded: ¡°A single World Domain equivalent to nine consummate mysteriesbined, two would be like advancing once more¡­¡± ¡°On your Qiankun Continent, there must be over a hundred million Domain Lord level powerhouses¡­¡± ¡°However, those at Sector Lord Level don¡¯t even reach ten thousand, think about the difficulty gap!¡± He smiled: ¡°Remember, ourpany¡¯s protection for you is limited. If you ept a challenge from another Sector Lord, we can¡¯t say much even if you get killed, we can¡¯t intervene¡­.¡± Du Gang understood. Kong Xu was worried that he would get killed on the Pangu Continent after proudly epting challenges from other Sector Lord level powerhouses. Thinking of this, he was suddenly relieved. Luckily, he left a demi-artifact for Kong Xu, otherwise, he might have lost his lifeter. ¡°What about the Original Laws?¡± Having possessed three threads of Original Laws, he asked the question all of a sudden. Kong Xuughed: ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate Original Laws. At the Sector Lord Level, a single thread of Original Law may help you challenge above your level, but it can¡¯t cover arge gap¡­¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, a single thread of Original Law, can only help you challenge one rank above. Get this, if a high-level Sector Lord appears, you will die not much slower than a low-level Sector Lord.¡± Du Gang contemted secretly, ¡°I have three Original Laws, equivalent to being able to challenge a Rank Three Sector Lord.¡± ¡°If I break through to the Sector Lord Level, I would be able to fight a Rank Four Sector Lord¡­¡± At this point, Kong Xu reminded him again, ¡°Also, be careful, there¡¯s no shortage of extremely talented individuals on the Pangu Continent. There are quite a few who haveprehended a thread of Original Law as well!¡± ¡°Besides, there are Sanctified Bodies and Divine Bodies that made their way to the Pangu Continent¡­¡± ¡°You must know, these people are not like you who wander about outside. They have been receiving the best resources, the best education, the strongest martial arts from a young age, and their strength has always been the most exceptional amongst their peers¡­¡± ¡°Understood, thank you¡­¡± After being hit hard by Kong Xu, Du Gang deted his somewhat bloated mentality, and calmed down again. Indeed, being almost invulnerable at the Qiankun Continent made him rather proud. Luckily, Kong Xu warned him early, alerting him before his arrival at the Pangu Continent, otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable. He must stabilize! Once he obtained the resources that belonged to him, Du Gang swiftly returned to the academy. Borrowing a Secret Realm from the dean, he began to madly absorb the heaven and earth products in the storage ring. These products were different from the gas floating in the air in the Secret Realm. There, he basically had to spend a day to absorb four to five times the energy. But for these, he just needed to grow bigger and gulp them down madly. Having swallowed an entire mountain of resources a billion-plus meters in diameter, equivalent to the size of Earth, Du Gang finally advanced to the Sector Lord Level. Just as it should be, his previous nine Gold Element Mysteries naturally fused together to form a World Domain. At the same time, reminded by B¡¯s voice, Du Gang quickly swallowed down his previous Life Space. ¡°Ordinary Sector Lords, the space conceived within, basically applies only one Law. For instance, for those from the Gold Element, their internal world is fully of Gold Element, naturally unable to sustain life¡­¡± ¡°Whereas, if you consume aplete space like this, you will be able to transform it into an internal world based on this spaceyer. It can not only sustain life but also give you a more stable world. When you project your power, it will be much stronger!¡± Inside his dantian, a tiny, perfectly square world came to life. It was different from the spatial barriers he had seen previously in his life space ring. This time, within his internal world, aside from several hundred thousand square meters ofnd at the center, everything else around him was ensnared in chaos. Moreover, what astounded him was that his divine power was continuously flowing into his internal world,pacting the chaos around the edges of the continent. Each consumption of a portion of the chaotic mist would increase thendmass bit by bit, although the pace of consumption was not fast, it was steadily progressing. ¡°The size of the internal world also affectsbat strength. Therger the internal world, the more enhancement it provides, hence the stronger the individual!¡± Besides that, Du Gang noticed that although his physical body could not enter this internal world, he could use his mental power to create a small figure that existed within it. What was even more surprising was that his soul seemed to split into two parts, one consciousness remained in the external world, while the other was inside his internal world. ¡°Incredible, doesn¡¯t this mean I can continuously cultivate in my internal world?!¡± Blaughed, ¡°Exactly, Du Gang. Normally, only those at the Eternal level and above have the ability to split their conscious minds and cultivate in their internal world¡­ ¡°Ordinary Sector Lords can¡¯t do this due to their iplete worlds¡­¡± ¡°Now, you have an advantage over ordinary Sector Lords, you can cultivate anywhere at any time without stopping.¡± Only then did Du Gang finally understand just how valuable the life ring that Du Kang left him was. The average storage ring is also a space, but it can¡¯t store living things, and naturally, it can¡¯t merge with the Sector Lord. Only a life space that can contain life can merge with the internal world of the Sector Lord, enabling its spirit to enter and cultivate ahead of time. ¡°Now, you can be considered as cultivating ahead of time!¡± ¡°Ordinarily, only the powerhouses of the Eternal level can sit in their internal worlds as a God!¡± ¡°But due to your peculiarity, you¡¯ve started cultivating ahead of time¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean, can I bepared to Eternity now?¡± Bla chuckled, ¡°No, I mean, you merely possess a spiritual body at present. If you keep nurturing it, you might own a deity even before you break through the Eternal realm!¡± ¡°You should know, the key difference between a Sector Lord and an Eternal realm powerhouse is whether they harbor a God in their body or not!¡± Du Gang was enlightened, ¡°So what do I need to do to nurture this spiritual body?¡± ¡°No need to do anything, just let it cultivate in your internal world¡­¡± Listening to Bla¡¯s ability to answer everything, Du Gang paused and asked, ¡°Bla, is all this advanced knowledge not blocked on the inte?¡± Bla shook his head, ¡°These things are not from the inte, these are things that I already knew. Well, they should have been updated in my database by the former master¡­ Du Gang suddenly frowned, ¡°Does this mean that in the center of the universe, there are also people who can nurture a deity in the Sector Lord realm?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Bla chuckled, ¡°The life space ring that the old master left you was not created by him, but was exchanged using resources¡­¡± After hearing this, Du Gang furrowed his eyebrows again and asked, ¡°Wait, where did you exactly start with my godfather? And, you seem to suggest that he has existed for millions and even tens of millions of years. For such a long time, he is still in the Ster level, isn¡¯t that a bit off?!¡± He himself, with just a bit of effort, soared from the level straight to the current Sector Lord level. Yet, Du Kang, after such a long time, is still at the Ster level? Bla shook its head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, arge part of my stored memory has been deleted, probably by the old master¡­¡± ¡°But, this may have something to do with location. I, along with the old master, have been primarily wandering around the subsidiary gxies, not even in the Elementary Universe Nation, so the resources we run into are very limited¡­ ¡°Unlike you,ing all the way from the Milky Way Gxy, entering the Elementary Universe Nation of White Dragon Mountain, and then advancing to the Intermediate Qiankun Universe Nation. The resources you obtained during this period are countless!¡± Although he still found it somewhat unusual, Du Gang did not inquire anymore. Anyway, as his strength increased in the future, he would gradually learn about all the secrets. After breaking through to the Sector Lord level, Du Gang absorbed the remaining energy, but to his disappointment, the five thousandfold energy only elevated his physique from ten million meters to fifteen million meters. The energy required after level-up has once again increased. ¡°Bla, help me calcte ¨C how much does it cost for me to break through from fifteen million meters to one hundred million meters? Also, calcte how much it would roughly cost for me to break through from the Sector Lord level to the Eternal level¡­ ¡°To level yourself up to maximum, you need energy of 850000000¡­¡± Looking at the long line of zeros Bla tranted, Du Gang was stunned on the spot. ¡°Hold on, Bla, help me recalcte, try to simplify it¡­¡± Bla quickly replied, ¡°Du Gang, I have found out that the value of the energy unit you need is equivalent to the unit price of the fuel for a one-star A level spaceship. From now on, I will use this unit to exin to you¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Then tell me, how many cubic meters of energy do I need now?¡± Bla chuckled, ¡°If you want to move from the fifteen million-meter level to the hundred million-meter level, you need 8.5 cubic meters of energy. As for upgrading from the Sector Lord level to the Eternal level, you need ten thousand cubic meters of energy.. Du Gang fell silent; using up more than half of the resources of more than fifty families here only amounted to 1.5 cubic meters of energy¡­ ¡°Ah, I still need to work hard to make money¡­¡± ¡°But the good news is, the resources at Pangu Continent are more than that of the Qiankun Continent, so getting these resources is not as difficult as imagined.. Chapter 189: 188: Arriving at Pangu Continent! Chapter 189: 188: Arriving at Pangu Continent!
Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang had only spent about four months in Qiankun, hardly a significant amount of time. To him, both Qiankun and the White Dragon Mountain Gxy were mere stepping-stones, not his ultimate destination! His true destinationy at the center of the universe!
The final path led him to where the Ancient Gods had departed! On thest day of the third month, Du Gang made his final adieu to President Tang Ren and the other teachers. He then set forth alone, apanied only by B, to the Virtual Universe Company. There, Kong Xu, the Prince of the Void, had long been expecting him. Not just him, representatives from the other three major corporations were also present. Every flight to the Pangu Continent shared by the four corporations, for the enormous cost of fuel could not be borne by a singlepany alone. Among the crowd, Du Gang spotted two familiar faces. Kong Tai and the Array Master who had slipped away earlier, both were part of the group returning to Pangu Continent. Catching Du Gang¡¯s gaze, both instantly lowered their heads, blending inconspicuously into the crowd like ostriches burying their heads in the sand. Kong Xu, the Prince of the Void, exined, ¡°Du Gang, the four corporations have a rule that prohibits crew members from fighting before takeoff¡­¡¯ ¡°I understand!¡±
Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t do anything rash. Those two mere first-ranked Sector Lords are not worth my time!¡± Kong Xu breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, Du Gang was sensible. If he had decided to act rashly, Kong Xu would¡¯ve been in a fix. As the person in charge of this voyage, he had to fulfill his duties and responsibilities. On the other hand, he wouldn¡¯t want to upset his new investments in the Ancient Gods. Fortunately! Feeling a load lifted off his chest, Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Alright, everyone board the ship!¡± With hismand, everyone began making their way onto the spaceship. Among those who came from Pangu Continent, Qiao Jin was also present, having qualified for advancement. Additionally, a group of individuals who had reached the Domain Lord Level and were preparing to travel to Pangu Continent for the four corporations¡¯ core disciple examination, were also present. ¡°Du Gang, congrattions!¡± As Du Gang prepared to board the ship, a voice called out from behind him. Turning his head, he saw Yan Xiong. Descending from the sky, Yan Xiong muttered while approaching, ¡°That was close. d I made it in time!¡±
At that moment, Yan Xiong noticed Kong Xu standing beside Du Gang. He instantly bowed courteously in greeting, ¡°Brother Kong Xu, I am the core disciple Yan Xiong who was on a mission to White Dragon Mountain. I just recently advanced to the Sector Lord Level and am heading to Pangu Continent¡­ ¡± Within all four corporations, regardless of their level of cultivation, anyone who was still a disciple would consider themselves as spiritual brothers. Kong Xu simply nodded and allowed him to board the ship. Having exchanged a few words with Du Gang, Yan Xiong quickly boarded the ship. Clearly, even with an Eternal Level master, Yan Xiong was somewhat apprehensive around someone like Kong Xu. Only after everyone had boarded did Kong Xu smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Du Gang. It¡¯s our turn to board the ship!¡± This was not intentional on his part, but in his heart, Du Gang was far from being an ordinary disciple! Soon, they both boarded the spaceship. To Du Gang¡¯s surprise, there were no other personnel in the cockpit this time, nor were there rows of airne-like seats as before. Kong Xu chuckled, ¡°The distance from here to the Pangu Continent is rather far. Even if we travel through cosmic spatial nodes, it takes about fifteen days. As such, everyone has been assigned separate rooms¡­¡±
While saying this, he casually instructed the ship¡¯s Light Computer, ¡°Arrange for Du Gang¡¯s room to be in the number 2 position!¡± ¡°Received!¡± Du Gang then recalled that after leaving the academy half a month ago, Kong Xu and the others arrived. He had originally thought that the Virtual Universe Company had spent half a month deliberating whether or not to protect him. So, it turned out that they had made their decision from the get-go; it had simply taken half a month for them to arrive! Next, the spaceship slowly ascended under Kong Xu¡¯smand. Then, it entered the spatial nodes. This time, it did not immediately appear outside another node, but instead entered a distorted spatial channel. Du Gang peered through the ss of the cockpit at the darkness outside, but unfortunately, he saw nothing but pitch ckness. Had there been a star in sight, he might have mistaken their flight as still being in deep space. ¡°Don¡¯t probe out with your mental power! ¡± Kong Xu warned, ¡°We¡¯re rapidly traversing a great distance through the Dark Universe. If you were to probe out with your mental power, it would get lost in an instant¡­¡± ¡°Inside the spaceship, we are protected by the atmosphere and can maintain bnce with the ship. However, once you leave the spaceship, there¡¯s a possibility you could bepletely lost in the Dark Universe¡­¡± Curious, Du Gang asked, ¡°What exactly is the Dark Universe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the dark universe that¡¯s attached to the bottom of the real universe. It¡¯s made up of Dark Matter, which ounts for 95% of the mass of the universe¡­¡± Kong Xu chuckled, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but thebined mass of the universe¡¯ss only makes up 5% of the universe¡¯s total mass!¡± ¡°Dark Matter doesn¡¯t emit light, doesn¡¯t reflect light, and can¡¯t be observed. Its darkness is only based on our perception. Actually, I don¡¯t really know what it truly is¡­¡± ¡°However, our current universal expansion is rted to Dark Matter. The Dark Universe is a term for Dark Matter, which is hidden beneath the real universe¡­¡± ¡°Dark Matter continuously multiplies and expands indefinitely. ording to legend, Dark Matter was created by human predecessors to facilitate the expansion of the universe¡­¡± ¡°To facilitate the expansion of the universe?¡± Du Gang was taken aback but quickly made the connection to the Entropy Boundary which was only ten light-years away from Earth. He asked, ¡°Is it rted to entropy?¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Entropy is indeed rted, but I don¡¯t fully understand the specifics. I¡¯m not qualified enough to know¡­¡± He shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°Our universe, including the Primordial Continent, harbors many secrets, but without reaching the Eternal Level, I don¡¯t have the privilege to know these secrets!¡± ¡°In any case, there is a connection between these substances of Dark Matter. The spatial nodes we use, for example, are nodes of Dark Matter, simr to division, in essence, they are of the same origin. After countless divisions and multiplications, they have spread throughout the universe¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s as though the Dark Universe we¡¯re currently passing through might just be passing through the body of some Dark Matter, like passing through a pipe¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Dark Matter is actually pushing everything towards the Entropy Boundary?¡± Kong Xu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s the Entropy Boundary that¡¯s absorbing everything in the universe, not Dark Matter¡­¡± ¡°Dark Matter is continuously multiplying and expanding the universe, like inting a balloon. Entropy, on the other hand, is continuously deting the universe¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I guessed that Dark Matter might have been created by human predecessors!¡± Kong Xuughed, ¡°Enough of that. Us guessing back and forth isn¡¯t likely to uncover the truth. The higher- ups of humanity certainly know. Once our strength increases, we¡¯ll naturallye to know!¡± Du Gang nodded. Indeed, thinking about these matters was of no use now. Instead of pondering on this, it was better to contemte the dangers that the Pangu Continent might face. He asked, ¡°Brother Kong, what¡¯s the situation with the Pangu Continent? Can you exin it to me?¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°The Pangu Continent is actually¡­ transformed from your Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang eximed in surprise, quickly asking, ¡°Transformed from the Ancient God?¡± He genuinely did not know this information. Tang Ren had not told him about the Ancient Gods; Tang Ren had assumed that he already knew. ¡°Exactly!¡± Kong Xu asserted, ¡°The Pangu Continent is a giant who reached a height of one billion light years and then transformed itself!¡± ¡°He should be the ancestor of your Ancient God tribe. I don¡¯t know much about the specifics, after all, the time is too far back. The time when Pangu was active might have been billions of years ago, before the universe began expanding, Pangu already existed¡­¡± He chuckled, ¡°Ah, right, I forgot you came from the outside¡­¡± ¡°This world can generally be divided into two periods. The first is before the universe appeared, before the Big Bang, known as the Mythical Era. During that period, many human sages were born who made indelible contributions to human development¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, the Divine Body is usually the descendants of these human sages. They possess great Merit, so the Divine Body is a response from the world¡­¡± You know the time of this era, the universe has only been around for more than one hundred billion years¡­¡± ¡°Pangu was reportedly quite active during the first period, among the human sages¡­ ¡± Du Gang, with a serious expression, asked, ¡°Then what exactly caused the Big Bang?¡± Kong Xu shrugged, chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already mention? I¡¯m not qualified to know all of this just yet. At a minimum, it¡¯ll take reaching the Eternal Level to understand some of it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not digress too far, let¡¯s just talk about the enemies you might face!¡± ¡°You have mainly four types of opponents!¡± ¡°The first groupprises people from the Jiang Family, they are your main enemies. They aim to kill you. Do not show mercy towards them¡­¡± ¡°The second group are the local powers on Pangu Continent. You should know that Pangu Continent is the province of the Ancient Gods. These local powers all worship Pangu, but his descendants betrayed their faith and colluded with the Jiang family, secretly harming the Ancient Gods in the past¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, this group also consists of quite a lot, nearly equal to one-fourth of the forces on Pangu Continent. When you encounter these enemies, there¡¯s no need to show mercy, they all want to kill you¡­¡± Du Gang had heard about this before from Tang Ren, but he thought that these people were just believers of the Ancient Gods who ultimately betrayed them. He hadn¡¯t expected that Pangu Continent was actually a manifestation of the Ancient God. ¡°The third groupes from other advanced cosmic nations, talented individuals seeking opportunities. These people are purely attracted by the Golden Age you initiated. Their goal is to attain enlightenment, usually just spar without aiming to kill, so, with these people, you can show some mercy, prioritizing determining victory or defeat¡­¡± ¡°The fourth groupprises individuals from Peni Ind. Like the third group, they too are attracted here by the Golden Age; all are prodigies aiming to demonstrate their supremacy. For these people, some you can show mercy, others deserve harsh treatment, uh, you can judge based on the situation. If they harbor ill will towards you, then you can deal with them mercilessly¡­¡± ¡°Peni Ind?!¡± Du Gang noticed a new term and immediately asked. When he didn¡¯t understand something, he was not too proud to inquire. Kong Xu chuckled, ¡°Peni Ind is our four majorpanies¡¯ base in the center of the universe!¡± ¡°For outsiders, we are toozy to exin in detail, we just broadly refer to it as upying the center of the universe¡­¡± ¡°But in reality, the center of the universe is divided into two parts¡­¡± ¡°One part is where the Primordial Continent is, located inside the ¡®eggshell¡¯. The ¡®eggshell¡¯ can be understood as a ck hole; it cannot be observed or detected from the outside. Only after entering it, one can see¡­¡± ¡°The other partprises of inds, countless inds surrounding the Primordial Continent. Our Peni Ind is one of them¡­¡± Lord Kong Xu smiled, ¡°Does it upend your way of thinking?¡± Du Gang looked shocked and asked, ¡°Do you mean that the Four Sons in the center of the universe are not as significant as people think?¡± Lord Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Exactly, only when the fourpanies join together do they form the power of Peni Ind. On the Primordial Continent and the many other inds, they are indeed not a major force!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Du Gang eximed in astonishment, ¡°How is this possible? Isn¡¯t the entire universe ruled by these fourpanies?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Lord Kong Xu chuckled and shook his head, ¡°The universe is indeed a vast and important ce in our perspective, but to beings from the Primordial Continent, it¡¯s simply inhospitable¡­¡± His expression became gradually more serious. ¡°Because, on the Primordial Continent, humans¡­ are immortal!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang yelled in shock, his face a picture of bewilderment. Lord Kong Xu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, people on the Primordial Continent are immortal. Even though they¡¯re part of the human race, they are ssified into different sub-species¡­¡± ¡°Our lineage, or to put it better, all the humans in the universe, were created by Nuwa, who are also referred to as the descendants of Nuwa¡­¡± ¡°Nuwa?¡± Du Gang was astounded, ¡°What a coincidence! My hometown, less than ten light-years away from the Entropy realm, also has this legend¡­¡± Lord Kong Xu said with amusement, ¡°Have you ever heard of a saying that legends are known throughout the world and witnessed by all? When someone attains the legendary realm, all will know their legend¡­¡± ¡°Nuwa is exactly this type of legendary existence!¡± ¡°Legendary realm?¡± Lord Kong Xu looked distressed and suddenly pleaded, ¡°Brother, please no more questions! The legendary realm is a realm of legends, I¡¯ve never seen it before¨Cperhaps none of the fourpanies even have such powerhouses¡­¡± He truly feared Du Gang¡¯s inquiries ¨C his relentless curiosity was akin to that of a curious baby, always questioning nonstop! If he knew the answers, that would be one thing, but he didn¡¯t! ¡°Cough!¡± Du Gang cleared his throat awkwardly and said, ¡°Brother Kong, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Do you mean that we are all descendants of Nuwa?¡± Lord Kong Xu slowly exhaled, and then said, ¡°Yes, we are all descendants of Nuwa!¡± ¡°More than ten billion years ago, on the eve of the Big Bang, for unknown reasons, the Primordial Continent induced the Big Bang, giving birth to the universe. Nuwa sacrificed herself to create our human race in the universe¡­¡± He shook his head, saying, ¡°Of course, we can only be considered descendants of Nuwa, and not members of the Nuwa n, because on the Primordial Continent, there are legitimate members of the Nuwa n who still exist¡­¡± Du Gang scratched his head, ¡°So, the universe isn¡¯t desired by all the beings of the Primordial Continent?¡± ¡°Yes, you can understand it that way. The people of the Primordial Continent are not even willing to leave their ¡®eggshell¡¯. Only some small ns, or overseas races, survive outside the Primordial Continent¡­ He shrugged, saying, ¡°Even these races are not willing to venture into the universe. In their eyes, the universe truly is inhospitable, because they are all immortal¡­¡¯ ¡°Is the Primordial Continent veryrge?¡± Du Gang asked curiously. ¡°Big! ¡± Lord Kong Xuughed, ¡°I¡¯ve never been in there, but I have looked at it from afar. The ¡®eggshell¡¯ isn¡¯t big- only ten thousand kilometers in diameter, appearing no bigger than an ordinary. However, inside the ¡®eggshell¡¯, it¡¯s a whole different world. The overallnd area of the Primordial Continent may be evenrger than all thes, continents, and cosmic nationsbined in our universe¡­¡± As he recounted his story, Du Gang gained a clearer understanding of the universe and the world. Previously, there was no universe in the world! Now this universe is created by the people of the Primordial Continent, including the cosmic humans who were created by Nuwa. ¡°In any case, after arriving on the Pangu Continent, you will face these four types of opponents. Two will try to kill you, and two will spar with you, or should I say, realize their potential through you!¡± ¡°True God realization, Brother Kong, this real god is¡­¡± Before Du Gang could ask, Kong Xu abruptly said, ¡°I have something else to do. I¡¯ll go back first. If you have any questions, you can check them out in the virtual universe¡­¡± After saying this, he hurried out as if fearing Du Gang would stop him. In the blink of an eye, he slipped into his first room. Looking at the emptymand desk, Du Gang opened his mouth, ¡°I just wanted to learn a little more, is that too much to ask for¡­¡± He shook his head and returned to his second room. Room number two looks tiny from the outside, but its interior is spacious, fully equipped with everything, even including a practice room. However, Du Gang has no mood for that, learning from Kong Xu¡¯s words that there might be something on the virtual universe, he quickly tried to activate his lightputer. Surprisingly, he logged in sessfully! ¡°The virtual universe actually has a signal in the dark universe¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback. ¡°Could it be that this so-called dark matter is actually controlled by the Virtual Universe Company?¡± He didn¡¯t ponder this much longer, but quickly asked, ¡°Check if there are any new authorities I¡¯ve gained¡­¡¯ ¡°There are!¡± An icon that borates in a way Du Gang could understand. The icon informed, ¡°After boarding this spaceship, you gained an ess permission to Crane Mountain Ind!¡± ¡°Crane Mountain Ind?¡± Du Gang tentatively clicked on it, instantly he was lifted into the air, soon, he was lifted off the continent and still rising. Finally, after traveling for a while, his sight suddenly brightened up. Four colossal inds float in the air, blocking out the sun. Surrounding them, there were several inds of varying sizes. Before Du Gang could focus on it, mysterious force came from one of the outer inds and swirled him in. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Without a scratch, hended safely on the ground. Before him stood a familiar face. ¡°Luo Shan?¡± The man standing in front of him in a green suit, carrying no weapons, and standing there with hands behind his back. That man was Luo Shan whom Du Gang had seen previously inside the Supreme Tower. Luo Shan gave a small smile and said, ¡°Hello, ancient god Du Gang!¡± ¡°Hello, elder Luo Shan¡­¡¯ Before he could finish his sentence, Luo Shan waved his hand and told him with a smile, ¡°Just call me elder brother Luo Shan!¡± At Du Gang¡¯s stunned expression. He chuckled and said, ¡°You are now an inner sect disciple, while I am among the sequential disciples. Although there is some difference between our abilities, we both belong to the disciple delegates¡­¡± ¡°Sequential disciple?! ¡± Du Gang was startled. ¡°Elder brother Luo Shan, do you still count as a disciple ¡°Of course!¡± Laughing, Luo Shan stated, ¡°The eternal level is only just the beginning. Like everyone else, I am also one of the multitude of sequential disciples, which you will get to know in time¡­¡± Du Gang understood, that those passing the Domain Lord level assessment be core disciples, whereas those passing the Sector Lord level assessment be direct disciples. To reach the eternal level, it seems, you be a sequential disciple. Even though Luo Shan had reached the eternal level a million years ago, he is still a sequential disciple. ¡°Did you see the ind wended on earlier?¡± Without dy, Du Gang nodded his approval, ¡°I saw!¡± Laughing, Luo Shan borated, ¡°Here, we are on Peni Ind, or rather, a one-to-one construction model adapted from the real Peni Ind for the virtual universe¡­¡± ¡°Peni Ind doesn¡¯t refer specifically to this single ind; all these inds around this ce are a part of Peni Ind!¡± ¡°Peni Ind is divided into four main inds, thirty-six inner ring inds, and seventy-two outer ring inds!¡± ¡°The ce where we stand now, is one of the seventy-two outer ring inds of Peni Ind ¨C Crane Mountain Ind!¡± Du Gang nodded in understanding. Although hisnding was swift and he only took a quick nce, he realized, Crane Mountain Ind is at least a million kilometers in length. Compared with other universal nations that spanned millions of light years, it appeared rather small, and he wasn¡¯t sure why. ¡°Under normal circumstances, you needed to be a direct disciple to be allowed toe here. But you are an ancient god and stand together with the Kong family. Therefore, you have been given early ess rights here¡­¡± Luo Shan knew Du Gang¡¯s curiosity about why he was here, andughed, ¡°It¡¯s just coincidence that my master is from Kong family. So, I was dispatched to fulfill this obligation with you¡­¡± Du Gang, suddenly enlightened, was no longer puzzled about encountering Luo Shan in this ce. After saying this, he continued, ¡°The reason for calling you here, is mainly to talk about your uing travel to the Pangu Continent!¡± At this, Du Gang¡¯s expression became serious. He knew that the next words would concern the Kong family¡¯s assistance and restrictions on him. Luo Shan coughed, then solemnly announced: ¡°In light of you meeting the terms during the first phase of assistance, the Kong family has decided to set the terms for the second phase of assistance!¡± ¡°Firstly, simr to the previous term, it¡¯s to keep enemies with strength exceeding the Sector Lord level off your back, including but not limited to the Jiang Family. In other words, even if any eternal-level experts from other powers have set their sights on you, the Kong family will protect you!¡± ¡°Secondly, before the conclusion of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, you can stay within the headquarters of the Virtual Universe Company on the Pangu Continent, where you¡¯ll remain safe from other adversaries of Sector Lord level¡­ ¡°Of course, if you chose to venture out, the Kong family will apany you. However, when you are out, you will inevitably encounter geniuses from other powers. They might challenge you. If you ept their challenges willingly, the Kong family will not intervene. This means if you die during the challenge, your death will be final¡­¡¯ Du Gang faltered, then asked, ¡°How much longer until the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition ends?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost upon us. There are only three parts left: the qualifying contest, the credential contest, and the finals,bined being only one year left!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that only the qualifying contest is on Pangu Continent?¡± Laughing, Luo Shan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s only a folk tale. In fact, the participants of thest three contests can participate in their respective universal nations or on Peni Ind¡­¡± ¡°Usually, those who are talented will be picked by Peni Ind¡¯s more powerful individuals and eventually be their direct disciples¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, in one year, in terms of strength, the very least I must do is not fall behind any Sector Lord-level power?¡± ¡°Not just that!¡± Luo Shan said seriously, ¡°The condition Kong Family is giving you is to take the first ce in the Peak Genius Race this time!¡± ¡°When the timees, if you¡¯ve met the condition, Kong Family will provide you with the third stage of assistance and conditions based on your actual strength and the difficulties you face at the time.¡± Du Gang was speechless, it was just like ying a game, assigning tasks and limiting time and conditions. The only difference from a game was that this game of reality didn¡¯t tolerate failure, because failure would mean the loss of his own life. Without the protection of the Kong Family, the Jiang Family could send an Eternal Level, and he could be annihted. He must win continuously to have a slim chance of survival! ¡°Also, I noticed that you don¡¯t seem to have a formidable technique. I have a Yellow Grade secret book here that is suitable for those practicing the Gold Element!¡± With that, a book suddenly appeared in Luo Shan¡¯s hand, it was glowing gold, and he handed it directly over. ¡°A Yellow Grade practice?!¡± Du Gang was shocked, ¡°Such a precious thing¡­¡± Luo Shanughed, ¡°You take it, this thing¡¯s a technique that I exchanged. It gives me the right to pass it on to a person for half the price. It¡¯s not expensive, when you have moneyter, you can pay me back¡­¡± Understanding that he was helping and also investing in himself, Du Gang just epted it. ¡°Golden Light Secret Scripture¡± Luo Shan smiled, ¡°This scripture does not teach you a specific type of Laws¡¯ Mysteries, instead, it talks about a method of applying the Laws, or you could say, attack methods¡­¡± ¡°Golden Light Secret Scripture, I¡¯ve exchanged for the first six levels, and currently I¡¯ve only practiced to the fifth level¡­¡± ¡°If you can sessfully practice it at the Sector Lord Level, each level you advance will allow you to level up by one rank. Of course, you have to be aware that it¡¯s not only you who have this practice. Leveling up by one rank is just normal. It means surpassing a regr Sector Lord by one rank¡­¡± After that, the two chatted for a while, and then Du Gang left. Right now, he was only temporarily summoned, he wasn¡¯t considered a real direct disciple yet, thus he couldn¡¯t stay for long, nor could he casually stroll around other ces on the ind. But after leaving Crane Mountain Ind, Du Gang returned to reality. In reality, even a day hadn¡¯t passed. The spaceship was still travelling in the Dark Universe, and it was still 14 days from reaching the Pangu Continent. With nothing else to do, Du Gang returned to the virtual universe again, preparing to study the Golden Light Secret Scripture. Although the Golden Light Secret Scripture is an attack type secret book, the tricks, and mysteries it contains are numerous. As soon as Du Gang opened it, he was captivated by the content inside. This was the first time he was engrossed in learning the moment he started studying a secret book, every second was spent on continuous learning. What was even more incredible was that in just ten days, Du Gang sessfully practiced the first level and then began to practice the second level. Time slowly went by amidst Du Gang¡¯s diligent practice. On the 15th day, the spaceship finally reached the destination. With a slight tremble, it left the Dark Universe and entered the actual universe. With the trembling, Du Gang woke up from his cultivation state, and his eyes gradually cleared. ¡°Finally arrived!¡± At this moment, the spaceship had appeared in a cosmic base. Simr to before, this was also a transport station. From time to time, new spaceships could be seennding. After a short while, after the spaceshippleted its registration, it was released. At this time, Kong Xu also came out, driving the spaceship towards the base¡¯s exit while turning the walls around him transparent. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and see Pangu Continent!¡± Soon, the spaceship left the transport base and entered the cosmic space. Du Gang finally saw Pangu Continent. Just as he said, Pangu Continent looked like a giant, currently appearing as a veryrge giant, lying quietly in cosmic space. The only pity was that at the moment, one could only see a humanoid silhouette, and not his specific facial features. ¡°Is this Pangu?!¡± Shock filled Du Gang¡¯s eyes as he looked at the giant before him, aplex mix of emotions welled up within him. A sense of familiarity emerged faintly, but mingled within it was a hint of destion, a touch of sadness. ¡°One billion light years¡­¡± He was contemting, what level of cultivation would he need to reach in order to span a billion light years. Would it be possible to reach a billion light years if he swallowed up all the energy of the whole universe? He didn¡¯t know, but his heart was once again aze with fervor. Pangu, the ancestor of their ancient god n, could grow so big, then he could too! At this moment, Du Gang set his goal again. His former uncertainty about his future path was now crystal clear. ¡°I want to be on the same level as Pangu, reaching a billion light years¡­¡± As this ambition was born, his mental power realm advanced once again. ¡°Buzz!¡± With a slight sound, the spiritual secret technique he was currently practicing, Origin Suppression, had another breakthrough, reaching the eighthyer. This meant that he could now resist all spiritual attacks at the Sector Lord Level! Origin Suppression was a technique he gained from the Inheritance of Ancient God, its power was incredibly strong. Whateveryer he practiced to, he could directly resist all spiritual attacks that corresponded to that level. What made him feel somewhat regretful was that Origin Suppression only had nineyers. This meant the technique would be otiose once he made a breakthrough to the Eternal Level. The same went for Ancient God Technique which also had nineyers. Compared to Origin Suppression, Ancient God Technique seemed to have less presence. It was like ordinary Star Power, only providing the function of providing an output of energy. But he understood that this thing definitely wasn¡¯t that simple, it certainly had functions he didn¡¯t know about yet or hadn¡¯t fully developed! Kong Xu also noticed the change in Du Gang, revealing a hint of envy. These god bodies were indeed formidable. By merely looking at the continent transformed by a fellow n ancestor, they were able to improve their cultivation. He didn¡¯t know that Du Gang¡¯s increase in mental power was prompted by Origin Suppression¡¯s advancement, thinking that he just increased his mental power. In fact, Du Gang was now able to resist all spiritual attacks at the Sector Lord Level. ¡°Whew!¡± Du Gang exhaled and his face returned to its usual calm expression. He looked at Kong Xu and smiled, ¡°We can go in now!¡± Kong Xu nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, he operated the spaceship and made a jump towards Pangu Continent. Feeling this shaking, Du Gang thought to himself: Pangu Continent, here Ie! Chapter 190: 189: Arriving at Pangu Continent Chapter 190: 189: Arriving at Pangu Continent
Trantor: 549690339 The spaceship reappeared, now inside a base within the Pangu Continent. As they disembarked, the anticipated enemy did not appear. The base interior was empty, upied only by their ship.
Prince Kong Xu waited for everyone to disembark before quickly stowing away the ship. Clearly, it was his private property. ¡°This base is jointly established by the four majorpanies. No one is allowed to cause trouble here¡­¡± Prince Kong Xu joked, ¡°I guess the area outside the base might be crowded with people!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit!¡± As his words fell, a group of people entered from the outside. More urately, a group of soldiers, all decked out in distinctive battle armor. Their faces held no expression, but their eyes emitted a chilling seriousness. Furthermore, from their uniform marching and a unique sense of discipline, it was clear that this was a tightly trained army. Even more astonishing was that the aura of this hundred-man army seemed interconnected, as though they were one entity. ¡°Step, step!¡± The hundred soldiers ceased their steps neatly in front of everyone. Under their gaze, they loudly dered: ¡°The Kong Family Army Hundred Man Squad reporting duty!¡±
At the same time, a centurion stepped forward and gave Prince Kong Xu a military salute. Prince Kong Xu nodded and said, ¡°Kong Shi, your Hundred Man Squad will be responsible for protecting Du Gang for the next year¡­¡± He pointed at Du Gang, who was watching with amusement. Seeing no reaction, Prince Kong Xu smiled and said, ¡°The Kong Family Army is an elite force trained by my Kong Family¡­¡± ¡°The Hundred Man Squad consists entirely of Sector Lords. After long-term joint training, they are adept at battle formations. When theye together, defeating several hundred scattered Sector Lords is not a problem¡­¡± At this point, Du Gang sensed the cultivation level of the soldiers in the hundred-man squad and was shocked. Because each of the hundred individuals had their channels beaming with overflowing energy, indicating they had reached the Ninth Rank of the Sector Lord level, just a step away from the Eternal level. Seeing Du Gang¡¯s shock, Prince Kong Xu chuckled, ¡°Reaching the Ninth Rank of Sector Lord level might be difficult for other forces, but for the Kong Family, nurturing such individuals is not that challenging¡­¡± Even if they aren¡¯t nurtured with the highest standard, they would be able to reach the Ninth Rank of Sector Lord level over the years. As they spoke, Kong Shi led the hundred-man squad to disperse swiftly, splitting into ten ten-man teams and creating a protective formation around Du Gang. The soldiers exuded a strong smell of blood and violence, deterring any of the people who disembarked from the ship from speaking out of turn. They involuntarily cleared a path for them. At this point, Prince Kong Xu addressed the over one thousand Sector Lord level powerhouses who hade to the Qiankun Continent with him, ¡°You have all worked hard. Now that we are back on Pangu Continent, you will not be deprived of your rewards. This time, I will apply for you all to rx for a hundred years!¡±
Immediately all the employees of the Virtual Universe Company cheered excitedly. These people¡¯s abilities were not actually strong, only at the First Rank of the Sector Lord level. They were basically used by Prince Kong Xu as a way to bolster their image on the Qiankun Continent. Because, on the Qiankun Continent, almost everyone was of the First Rank of the Sector Lord level which didn¡¯t set high expectations. His singr presence, although he held the cultivation level of the Ninth Rank of the Sector Lord level and possessed the strength to sweep through everyone, would inevitably be underestimated. To avoid hassle, he rented people from the Virtual Universe Company. The reason he didn¡¯t use his own people was partly because it was unnecessary, and partly because going to the Qiankun Continent would inevitably drain their lifespans. He was not willing to let a portion of his family¡¯s carefully trained Kong Family Army lose some of their lifespan. So,pared to the two, hiringpany workers was the most cost-effective. As for why he was not worried about losing lifespan himself, it was due to his confidence that he would break through to the Eternal level. Prince Kong Xu looked at the other promoted individual, Qiao Jin and those participating in the core disciple assessment and seemed to be in a conundrum. At this time, Yan Xiong stepped forward andughed, ¡°Senior Brother, I was just about to go back to the headquarters to report. How about I take these people with me?¡± Hearing him taking the initiative to resolve the problem, Prince Kong Xu grinned and nodded, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry senior brother, I will ensure their safe delivery!¡±
After Yan Xiong finished speaking, he didn¡¯t forcibly approach the situation. Instead, he quickly gathered the remaining disciples together and led them away from the base. Soon, the group swiftly left, not because they were eager to visit the headquarters, but because the sharp aura brought by the hundred-men unit of the Kong family made the thousands of them feel ufortable, prompting them to distance themselves. However, as soon as they reached the base¡¯s entrance, they were stuck. Looking at the crowd stuck at the entrance, Kong Xuughed, ¡°I¡¯m guessing the base¡¯s exterior has been blocked. Let¡¯s go first, they won¡¯t dare to leave if we don¡¯t¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and together with Kong Xu, under the guard of the hundred-men unit, headed towards the base¡¯s entrance. Upon approaching, they noticed a yellow line several kilometers away from the entrance. The area within the yellow line was empty, but the area outside was filled with people stretching from east to west, so far that one couldn¡¯t see the end. Du Gang also observed that those standing were all dressed in dazzling attire, clearly expensive equipment. Apart from that, their expressions were all different, but what they all had inmon was the confidence they exuded! Confidence in their own strength and talent! It was clear that these individuals were all prodigies from various ces. Soon, Du Gang and Kong Xu walked out side by side. The crowd, having done their homework, knew that the one receiving Du Gang this time was Kong Xu, a young prodigy of the Kong Family¡¯s Virtual Universe Company. Therefore, they easily recognized Du Gang standing next to Kong Xu. ¡°That¡¯s the Ancient God!¡± ¡°The legendary Sacred Body¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing a Sacred Body¡­¡± ¡°Yes, usually in our advanced cosmic domain, the appearance of a Sacred Body alone would already excite us all. This time, a God Body has appeared¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, I heard that there¡¯s another Sacred Bodying from the Cosmic Center who wants to spar with the Ancient God¡­¡± Not all people present were there topete with Du Gang, others were just there to watch the excitement. Naturally, various news media were also among the crowd. At this moment, the gazes towards Du Gang were filled with curiosity, scrutiny, battle intent, but also a slight hint of killing intent from a small number of people. Du Gang quickly identified the group with murderous intent after a quick scan. There weren¡¯t many of them, just over a hundred. They were all young masters, wearing clothes either embroidered with a tiger or a dragon design. Coupled with their high-grade materials, they appeared very elegant and stylish, not cheap at all. Laughing lightly next to Du Gang, Kong Xu pointed out, ¡°Those with killing intent, they¡¯re mostly members of the Jiang Family, or descendants of families close to the Jiang Family¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, remembering the faces of that group regardless of their names. The leader is called Jiang Wenxing, a leading figure among the young generation of the Jiang Family and also a Sacred Body. His strength is only below mine¡­¡± continued Kong Xu. Du Gang immediately looked over and, seeing Jiang Wenxing¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but praise him for his good looks. He was wearing a robe adorned with faint-colored auspicious cloud patterns. His square face was paired with a long hairstyle, and his deep eyes paired with his tall and slender figure, along with his unique indifferent demeanor, made him stand out from the crowd. As their gazes met, Jiang Wenxing smiled lightly and said calmly, ¡°Ancient God, I am Jiang Wenxing from the Jiang family. Dare you fight me?¡± This faint voice barely sounds, but it spread throughout the base. This immediately ignited the excitement of the onlookers. ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting!¡± ¡°I came here to watch the fight between Jiang family and the Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient God has just appeared, and Jiang Wenxing has challenged him. It¡¯s heating up right from the start¡­¡± Kong Xu whispered, ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t ept it, his strength has reached the Ninth Rank of the Sector Lord¡­¡± Du Gangughed and said in a loud voice, ¡°Jiang Wenxing, the young prodigy of the Jiang family? At first nce, you look like a talented individual, but who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re just so-so¡­ You¡¯re of the Ninth Rank of the Sector Lord, and I¡¯m just a measly Rank One. Challenging me with such a huge disparity in levels, you truly have no shame!¡± When everyone heard, they realized that Du Gang was only at the first rank of the Sector Lord level. Perhaps, they were intimidated by the title of the Ancient God and subconsciously ignored his cultivation level. It was not until Du Gang reminded them that they realized, the cultivation level of the Ancient God was just barely the first rank of Sector Lord. On the other side, upon hearing that, Jiang Wenxing turned grim. Just as he was about to speak, Du Gang quickly interrupted: ¡°Of course, there is still a battle between you and me, but not now. Once my cultivation reaches the seventh rank of the Sector Lord, I will absolutely fight you!¡± As soon as he said this, the whole ce was in an uproar. While everyone held the Sacred Body in high regard, they were also aware that each rank at the Sector Lord level represented considerable differences in power. Especially for someone like Jiang Wenxing, a member of a major family, they often had many secret techniques to fight beyond their ranks. Even if they were to face a seventh rank Sector Lord, they could still easily win, let alone a ninth rank. People like Jiang Wenxing and Kong Xu usually represented the apex of the younger generation. They were usually the ones leapfrogging others, not the other way round. ¡°The Ancient God intends to leapfrog two ranks to fight Jiang Wenxing!¡± ¡°This is a straight p in the face!¡± ¡°Exactly, regardless of whether they win or lose this battle, Jiang Wenxing will lose face!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if he wins, it¡¯s to be expected since he¡¯s ranked two levels below. But if he loses, it will be utterly humiliating¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient God¡¯s move is indeed ruthless¡­¡± ¡°Ruthless? If he loses the match, do you think he¡¯ll survive?¡± Someone snorted coldly. ¡°Do you all think this is just about losing face?!¡± ¡°The conflict between the Jiang Family and the Ancient God is a matter of life and death! Regardless of who emerges victorious, the other party will be left with no way out!¡± On the other side, Jiang Wenxing snorted and nodded, saying, ¡°Fine. Since you epted my challenge, I¡¯ll remember that. When you reach the seventh rank of the Sector Lord, I will visit you. By then, I only hope no one will disturb our battle¡­¡± Even though he was addressing Du Gang, his gaze was constantly on Kong Xu. Clearly, he did not take the Ancient God, a lone cultivator, seriously. In his view, if it weren¡¯t for the Kong Family¡¯s interference, the Ancient God, like an ant, would be easily crushed by the Jiang Family. As a representative of the Kong Family, Kong Xu naturally had to make his position clear. He nodded and said, ¡°We, the Kong Family, will not interfere in a fair challenge¡­¡± Not only was his statement meant for the Jiang Family, but it was also directed towards all the other powerful cultivators present. After all, the Kong Family was not so powerful as to control everything, they had to give an exnation when necessary! Upon knowing that Du Gang was only at the first rank of Sector Lord level, many cultivators shook their heads and walked away. ¡°Ancient God, I am Fan Deng, a ninth-rank Sector Lord. When your power reaches the ninth rank, only then will I fight with you!¡± The leading youth from another group stood up and shouted. Ignoring Du Gang¡¯s response, he led his followers away. With his departure, other individuals with considerable power also lost interest. They all stated they would fight the Ancient God once he reached the ninth rank, then left. For them, the Ancient God, a famous name, was someone they wanted to fully challenge. However, the current Ancient God¡¯s cultivation was too low to perform as expected. Instead, they decided to wait for him to grow stronger before challenging him. In a short time, most of the people present took their leave. Not only them, Jiang Wenxing, along with all the people from the Jiang Family, also left. They could wait for a year! However, there were still people who remained at the venue. These were the younger and more ambitious cultivators. ¡°Ancient God, I hope you can get through the qualifying contest quickly. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the eligibility round!¡± A blue-clothed young man with a smile at the corner of his mouth said lightly. The remaining youths are mostly even younger disciples who are not yet ten thousand years old, and can still participate in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. The people who just left are all quite strong, most of them are Ninth Rank at the Sector Lord level, but their ages are quiterge, with the youngest possibly being tens of thousands of years old, and some are even millions of years old. After a nce, Du Gang noticed that this blue-clothed young man could speak without interruption from others, and instantly realised he was a young talent. He then said, ¡°Whoever you are, with whatever skill level, I never sh at unknown people!¡± He wasn¡¯t trying to show off, but wanted to know about the strength of his rivals in the Peak Genius Race. The blue-clothed young man smiled lightly, saying, ¡°Remember, my name is Chen Yixuan, Fourth Rank at the Sector Lord level, and I am the first ce winner in the Pangu Continent qualifyingpetition¡­ With a shrug, Du Gang didn¡¯t pay it much heed. Just the champion of the Pangu Continent qualifying contest, out of all Advanced nationsbined, there are ten thousand champions¡­ At this point, Kong Xu reminded, ¡°Du Gang, do not underestimate them! These young people have only reached the Fourth Rank at the Sector Lord level due to their age, but they are quite strong. This Chen Yixuan, despite being Fourth Rank at the Sector Lord level, has grasped a hint of the Original Law, and even has some secrets that allow him to punch above his weight. So don¡¯t be careless and treat them as average Sector Lords!¡± Du Gang had an epiphany. Now that he had arrived at the Pangu Continent, the techniques known by these talented youths were probably no worse than his own, even possibly giving them an advantage. This means these talented people can, if fighting above their grade, perhaps defeat regr Six or Seventh-Rank practitioners at the Sector Lord level. Now, he¡¯s only Rank One at the Sector Lord level. If he too fights above his grade, he might be able to defeat average Sector Lords of the Third or Fourth Rank, but anything higher would prove too challenging. Indeed, facing ten thousand talents of at least the Fourth Rank at the Sector Lord level would be quite a tough battle! However, he pretended to be still quite nonchnt, ¡°Enough chattering, the winner of this Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, I have pre-booked! ¡± At this remark, all the youths who were introducing and showing off to each other were stupefied. ¡°How can¡­ he dare to say that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting killed?¡± Everyone present, while all longing for the final first-ce spot, didn¡¯t dare to brag ahead of time, fearing targeted reprisalster on. It could be said, Du Gang is the first one, among the elites, to openly say that he would win the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. Anyone saying such a thing, if not truly strong, was probably truly weak. For example, it¡¯s like a poor student who applies for a prestigious school even though he doesn¡¯t make the grade. Even if he does apply, nobody cares. But Du Gang is different, he has the strength, so his words are akin to dering war on all the contestants that still remain in thepetition. Although it doesn¡¯t matter much to dere war on these Third or Fourth Rank Sector Lord level contestants, aspared to those stronger talents who have left, Du Gang himself is only at the Rank One Sector Lord level! ¡°Good on you!¡± Chen Yixuan pped his hands and praised, ¡°You are the first person who dared to say that, and I look forward topeting with you!¡± After finishing, he swiftly left with his entourage. The other prodigies also shook their heads one after another and left. After a while, all the people had left, arriving quickly and leaving just as quickly. Those people just came to see what the Ancient God looked like and were not in hurry to challenge him today. As for this oue, Kong Xu was not surprised as the Kong family had already promised to protect Du Gang. Other ordinary forces didn¡¯t dare to mess around and could only follow the Kong family¡¯s instructions. ¡°Even though they left, they might send some One, two, or Third-Rank Sector Lord Level practitioners to challenge you, so keep an eye out.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the virtualpany¡¯s headquarters first and arrange for your amodation¡­¡± ps: The power is out. I¡¯ve been typing on my phone all morning. I¡¯ll send it first. I don¡¯t know if the power will be restored earlier in the afternoon. PS2: I went to a nearby Inte cafe, but because the shop owner did not have the required payment service, I had to return and continue writing on my phone. My typing speed is very slow, and my train of thought is easily disturbed.. Chapter 191 - 190: The Strongest Sacred Body! Chapter 191: Chapter 190: The Strongest Sacred Body! Trantor: 549690339 Before Du Gang and his group could arrive at the headquarters of the virtual corporation, a piece of news spread rapidly. ¡°The relics of an eternal-level powerhouse have appeared!¡± ¡°It is said to be the tomb of Elder Situ¡­¡± ¡°Situ? Which Situ?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Situ Xuan who fought against others and died of severe injuries five million years ago!¡± ¡°Is him!¡± Suddenly, some people remembered. ¡°It is said that when Elder Situ died five million years ago, a phenomenon urred in the heavens and the earth within a range of tens of billions of kilometers¡­¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is that, upon the death of an eternal-level powerhouse, the relics left behind are all treasures, not only epassing his entire energy but also the treasures he has umted throughout his life.¡± ¡°The world inside an eternal-level powerhouse is perfected, and after his death, the world is hidden in the endless void. This time, due to a space fluctuation, its energy leaked¡­¡± At this moment, Void Son furrowed his brows and said, ¡°The relics of an eternal-level powerhouse often are extremely hidden, even professional tomb raiders need a long time to potentially find it.¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, after these people find the relics, they will definitely deploy all sorts of array formations to cover its energy, then secretly enter it themselves¡­¡± ¡°Now, it is very coincidental that just after wended, the relics appeared!¡± His face was solemn as he said, ¡°Du Gang, this is very likely a trap!¡± Du Gang paused for a moment, asking, ¡°How many good things are there in such relics?¡± ¡°Many! ¡± Void Son nodded and said, ¡°After all, this is the world of an eternal-level powerhouse. Not only does it contain his whole energy, but also the countless treasures he has collected. You must know that powerhouses above the level of Sector Lords can create worlds, naturally they won¡¯t need a storage ring anymore, and most of what they carry is put into their own world¡­¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Soon, Du Gang and Void Son rushed to the scene of the relics. At this moment, Yan Xiong regretted taking on the task of escorting these Domain Lord Level characters to the headquarters to report. ¡°Senior brother, we also want to see the relics¡­ Being able to be an inner sect disciple means they have ambition, and hearing that the relics have appeared, they naturally want to take a look. Yan Xiong shook his head, ¡°The relics of eternal-level powerhouses are not set up by him personally, but are relics naturally formed by his world inside his body after his death. It has a barrier between two worlds, and withoutplete worldws, there is no way to pass through it, otherwise it would be a broken body and bones fate¡­¡± Seeing that everyone didn¡¯t believe him, he sneered, ¡°You think I¡¯m scaring you? Without the power of a rank one Sector Lord, anyone who dares to cross the relics will end up in a fatal tomb. Moreover, when relics appear, there will inevitably be struggles. Do you think, with your just reached Domain Lord Level strength, you can participate?¡± This remark instantly left everyone present disappointed. However, at this time, a man stepped forward and said with a faint smile, ¡°Senior brother, others may not be able to go, but I should be able to, right?!¡± As he spoke, a pressure exclusive to Sector Lords emanated from his body. Feeling this pressure, Yan Xiong narrowed his eyes and after a long while, he finally nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Qiao Jin, you follow me to the relics, I¡¯ll take the others to the headquarters!¡± He did not expect Qiao Jin to hide so deeply. He, like Du Gang, came from White Dragon Mountain. At White Dragon Mountain, he only showed the strength of the fourth domain, and on the Qiankun continent, he only appeared to have six or seven domains. Who knew that he actually possesses Sector Lord Level strength. When Yan Xiong and Qiao Jin arrived at the relic site, they were astonished by the sea of people here. A huge mountain range, almost every mountain top was filled with people, and all of them were at least Domain Lord Level powerhouses. Even in the sky, there was a hint of a powerful pressure being revealed. This feeling was the same as when he saw his eternal-level master. ¡°Qiao Jin, stay close to me. Not only are there Domain Lord Level powerhouses here, but there are also eternal-level powerhouses. We need to find Void Son and Du Gang first!¡± The only thought in Yan Xiong¡¯s mind right now was to find Void Son and Du Gang. Only by being with them would they have a chance to get a piece of the pie. Otherwise, with both of them being just Rank One Sector Lords trash, they might end up with nothing. After all, this is the Pangu Continent, coinciding with the opening of the Golden Age, countless powerhouses with their respective prodigies have flocked here. Among these powerhouses, there are quite a few who have reached the Eternal Level! At this moment, hundreds of kilometers away on a mountain top, Ambient Void Son and Du Gang are standing on top of the mountain, surrounded by a hundred-strong Kong Family army. The force that originally could intimidate many, seems rather insignificant given the grandeur of the event. ¡°When an Eternal Level powerhouse is alive, the worlds he possesses are within him, but when he dies, those worlds will merge into the void¡­¡± Ambient Void Son quietly exined to Du Gang: ¡°This Eternal Level powerhouse¡¯s world is not small, it should be thousands or even tens of thousands of kilometers in size, and this range of mountains is basically within the ovepping areas¡­¡± ¡°Now we are mainly waiting for those Eternal Level powerhouses to break down the world¡¯s barriers, and then we can go in!¡± Du Gang nodded. With the exnation from Ambient Void Son, he finally understood that the mirage appearing in the sky was the inner world of Elder Situ. ¡°After Eternal Level powerhouses die, a kind of Divine Crystal will be formed in their relics, containing a great amount of energy, which even Eternal Level powerhouses can use¡­¡± As he spoke, he took out a thumb-sized hexagonal star transparent crystal, ¡°like this¡­ ¡± ¡°Bang! t, Just as the Divine Crystal was brought out, it disrupted the surrounding air, energy abruptly leaked out, attracting the gazes of many people around, greed shing in their eyes as they looked at the God Crystal. However, once they realized that the person holding the Divine Crystal was Ambient Void Son, they all suppressed their greed and went quiet. After all, this ce is a high-grade cosmic nation, nearest to Peni Ind, so many people can still understand some information about Peni Ind. Their awe for the Kong family name prevents them from acting rashly. Du Gang didn¡¯t have a concrete concept of what he meant by ¡°a lot of energy¡±, so he thought for a while and asked, ¡°Using the value of Grade A fuel as a reference, how much would this Divine Crystal be worth?¡± Ambient Void Son was taken aback, but he thought about it for a moment before answering, ¡°One Divine Crystal is probably worth a hundred square units¡­ ¡± ¡°That much?¡± Du Gang was somewhat surprised. A square unit was equivalent to the energy produced by a Domain Lord Level being promoted to Sector Lord Level. He was astounded that a single Divine Crystal was worth the energy generated by a hundred Sector Lords advancing. ¡°Of course, things produced after an Eternal Level being dies are naturally valuable. Take Elder Situ for instance, he is said to have lived for a billion years. He held the Eternal Level for over nine hundred million years, the umtion over such a long time should be able to form quite a few Divine Crystals¡­¡± Ambient Void Son thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°Ordinary powerhouses usually reserve a special area within themselves to store their belongings, that area is often of the highest value¡­¡± ¡°When the Eternal Level powerhouses break down the world barrierter, we shall try to find that area with the highest value first¡­¡± For him, these secret methods were even more important than the Divine Crystals. Because an Eternal Level powerhouse has the ability to create unique secret methods. Many Eternal Level powerhouses possess very powerful secret methods, unable to be learned unless at a time like this, or they actively teach it themselves. Even if these unique secret methods were ipatible with him, they could still be sold to the four majorpanies, their value would undoubtedly far exceed that of the Divine Crystals. While the two were talking in low voices, the crowd far away suddenly got noisy. ¡°Don¡¯t push, it¡¯s already full here¡­¡± ¡®Make way, the Jiang family has business to attend to, everyone, make way¡­¡± Amid the domineering shouts, the crowd was forcibly parted, revealing a group of people in the middle. It was Jiang Wenxing and the others, whom they had just met before. The number of people was even greater than the hundred from before, totaling up to thousands, all of them were guards from the Jiang family. ¡°Ancient God, you dare toe here¡­¡± Jiang Wenxing faintly smiled and said, ¡°I advise you not to enter when the relics openter. Otherwise, no one will be able to protect you inside¡­¡± Ambient Void Son looked at the thousands of guards behind him and frowned. The people Jiang Wenxing brought were also from the Jiang family army. Like the Kong family army, they were all the elite, all of them being Ninth Rank Sector Lords. However, they were not a thousand-strong unit, as the leader of such a unit was often of the Eternal Level. What Jiang Wenxing brought was ten hundred-strong units. These guards were not just protecting him alone, but also other Jiang family disciples. Upon hearing his words, Ambient Void Son also expressed some concern and said to Du Gang, ¡°Du Gang, you might want not to go in. Only Sector Lords can enter the relics of an Eternal Level powerhouse. Any Eternal Level being that enters will inevitably cause the world to copse, so this level of relic is usually entered by Sector Lords¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t enter, it¡¯s safe here under the protection of Eternity-level experts, but if you do, the hundred-man team I brought can¡¯t withstand Jiang Wenxing. He has ten hundred-man teams¡­¡± ¡°Kill! Just then, a stern yell echoed from the side. Immediately, the hundred-man team led by Kong Shi let out a unified shout, raising their long spears and striking the ground, sending out a deafening yet uniform sound. Clearly, he was demonstrating to the Young Master Kong Xu in this manner that their Kong Jia Army¡¯s hundred-man team fears no enemy. The Young Master Kong Xu was left speechless. At this moment, the ten hundred-man teams of the Jiang Family were also motivated, forming their formation together and shouting in unison. ¡°Kill! In an instant, an aura of solemn killing emanated and rolled directly toward the Kong Family. At the same time, themotion here attracted the attention of nearby mountaintops, all looking from afar. Seeing the confrontation between the Kong and Jiang families, everyone started to watch the excitement eagerly. However, unexpectedly, simr sounds of hundred men shouting together also came from the other mountaintops. ¡°It¡¯s the hundred-man team of other ns!¡± These ns who can afford a Sector Lord-level hundred-man team are no less powerful than the Kong and Jiang families. Hearing the war cries of these two families, they naturally didn¡¯t want to be outdone and all responded. Suddenly, a dozen war cries echoed through the entire mountain range, only then did they stop. From this, one can see that the familiesing to Pangu Continent are not just the Jiang and Kong families. There are also many other families that are not inferior to them, whose members have also arrived, but have just not yet met them. However, after these hundred-man teams finished shouting, they made no further moves. After all, they¡¯re just escorts. Whether to fight or not depends on the direct descendants. The Young Master Kong Xu and Jiang Wenxing, naturally won¡¯t fight each other. Their respective family¡¯s Eternity-level experts are in the void, protecting them. Their fights would be meaningless since nobody could die. ¡°Finally found you!¡± At this moment, Yan Xiong, apanied by Qiao Jin, approached Du Gang. At the same time, he quickly reported: ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve sent the disciples to the headquarters¡­¡± The Young Master Kong Xu nodded, but his eyes were firmly fixed on Jiang Wenxing. This time, Du Gang may not fight, but he would inevitably have to fight Jiang Wenxing inside. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Jiang Wenxing¡¯s name. Every time people talk about me, they inevitably mention your name, Jiang Wenxing, because both of us are Sacred Bodies. He nced at Jiang Wenxing meaningfully and calmly said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t tarnish the name of the Sacred Body!¡± Jiang Wenxing¡¯s eyebrows rose, his eyes zing with fire, and he said fiercely, ¡°Kong Xu, since you want to fight, then I will apany youter to see who is the first Sacred Body!¡± ¡°The first Sacred Body?¡± At this moment, a maic male voice rang out. Everyone looked over to see another group of heaven¡¯s talents with a hundred-man team escort approaching. The one leading had a bizarre appearance, a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, a hooked nose, and a pair of wings on his back. The one who had just interjected was him. ¡°Little Hawk King!¡± Both Jiang Wenxing and Young Master Kong Xu frowned at the same time. The Little Hawk King sneered, ¡°You mere Chaos Yuan Holy Body and Fire Yuan Holy Body dare to im the title of first Sacred Body? Where do you ce my Sky Hawk Holy Body?¡± What shocked everyone was that the two people opposite surprisingly didn¡¯t refute. Only the Young Master Kong Xu softly exined to Du Gang who was next to him. ¡°There are many types of Sacred Bodies, and actually, they don¡¯t have an order of superiority. However, many billions of years ago, during the reign of the old Hawk King, he defeated other Sacred Bodies of that period using the Sky Hawk Holy Body¡­¡± Although Kong Xu¡¯s voice was low, due to the high strength of the people present, they naturally heard it and all looked with shock at the Little Hawk King at that moment. However, The Little Hawk King just held his head high with pride. ¡°Hehe!¡± At this time, suddenly a silveryughter sounded. Everyone looked towards the sound, there was another group of protegees with a hundred members as guards. This time, however, the majority were females. The leader of the group had luminous skin and gleaming white teeth. Dressed in a white long dress resembling a regal waterlily, she swayed with the wind, making her way towards the crowd. ¡°The Elder Hawk King¡¯s ability to defeat other holy bodies with the Sky Hawk Holy Body is due to his own ability, it has nothing to do with you, Little Hawk King. If you want to be number one among the sacred bodies, you¡¯ll need to rely on skills, not your mouth¡­ She tucked a strand of dark hair behind her ear, chuckled, and said, ¡°Not to mention, there was another Sacred Body in the past, which not only beat the Old Peng King but defeated all the other God bodies of that era¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± All present, were taken by surprise. Someone quickly asked, ¡°What is that constitution that can defeat god bodies with a sacred body?¡± The woman licked her ruby lips, smiled and said, ¡°As we all know, the history of mankind can be divided into the Mythical Era and the Cosmic Era. During the mid-Cosmic Era, there was a group of protegees who were said to be the strongest in that era¡­¡± ¡°In that era, various rare constitutions in our universe returned and assembled at Beidou for a longsting battle¡­¡± ¡°That was a brilliant era, various Holy Bodies, God Bodies, Tyrant Bodies, Dao Bodies, Chaos Bodies, etc., almost all the known constitutions appeared in our universe¡­¡± ¡°These protegees possessing powerful constitutions, brought back the somewhat deste Beidou with sheer vitality. Perhaps you don¡¯t know that the Beidou Cosmic Nation was just a mediocre Cosmic Nation. but it was turned into an Advanced Cosmic Nation by these people¡­¡± She paused here, her eyes showing a hint of longing, ¡°At that time, an Ancient Holy Body emerged, defeating all the other God, Sacred, Tyrant, Dao bodies, and ruling an era¡­¡± ¡°If we are looking for the strongest first sacred body in history, I would rmend the Ancient Holy Body!¡± With the final word falling, everyone was shocked from within, longing for that era, wishing they could travel back in time to witness the glory of the Ancient Holy Body. The Little Hawk King, on hearing this, was silenced and momentarily lost for words. Because he had also studied this history and knew that what the woman had said was true. The Elder Hawk King had indeed lost to the Ancient Holy Body in the past and could not refute it at this moment. He paused for two seconds, then in the next moment, his clothes billowed without wind, his eyes gleamed like torches, his brows danced, and his momentum rose to the sky. A sense of gantry surged in his heart, and he dered, ¡°I, the Little Hawk King, will surely emte the Ancient Holy Body, conquer the world, suppress all constitutions, and strive for the supreme title¡­¡± As these words came out, all the other Holy Bodies, including Du Gang, felt the same, wishing they could suppress everyone else of different constitutions immediately. ¡°Her name is Yu Shuiyao, the Taiyin Holy Body, a constitutionparable to other Holy Bodies. She is the most outstanding legitimate daughter of this generation of the Yu Family, one of the eighteen grand families of Peni!¡± Kong Xu continued to inform Du Gang meticulously, ¡°Among the eighteen families of Peni, they are the strongest eighteen families among our Cosmic Human Race. Five families form the Virtual Cosmic Company, five others form the Cosmic Colosseum while the remaining split between the Cosmic Bank and the Cosmic Mercenary Alliance, each having four families¡­¡± At this time, Yu Shuiyao turned her gaze to Du Gang, with a hint of a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Ancient God, God Body, there was an old prophecy that when a God Body appears in the universe again, it will surely bring a new golden era¡­¡± Her lips were crimson, while her teeth were as white as jade, she gentlyughed, ¡°I hope that you, the God Body, can sustain longer. The longer you sustain, the more likely the Golden Age will transition into the tinum Age¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, he blurted out, ¡°tinum Age, don¡¯t tell me there is a Diamond Age after this!¡± Yu Shuiyao¡¯s eyshes quivered lightly, her eyes focused on Du Gang, her breath was sweet, and she said, ¡°If you can keep fighting and suppress the previous generation, you will naturally usher in the Diamond Age!¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in an uproar. The suppression of the previous generation is too exaggerated. The boundary of a generation on Peni Ind is not strictly defined, but generally, it is distinguished based on famous events or a particr era. ¡°The previous generation, which was active in the Golden Age ten million years ago, if they could all be suppressed, would be too terrifying!¡± At this moment, even Kong Xu, who was always calm, couldn¡¯t help but exim. While he was feeling shocked, he noticed that Qiao Jin, standing next to Yan Xiong, had an excited expression on his face. Did this guy actually think he could suppress the older generation in the future? Heughed quietly in his heart, not to mention an unknown figure like Qiao Jin, even the well-known Ancient god would find it extremely difficult to suppress the champions of the current era! Chapter 192: 191: Entering the Ruins! Chapter 192: 191: Entering the Ruins!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Whoom! ¡± With a sound of a spatial shock wave emanating, the once bustling hilltop quieted down. Everyone was gazing into the void, ready to enter the ancient ruins at any time. ¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Following that, three more resounding booms rang out. The void again experienced a wave of ripple-like shocks, yet it still did not open. ¡°Kong Luo, are you not yet taking action?¡± As everyone in the mountains was waiting, an unsatisfied voice suddenly emerged from the void. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Following that came a heartyugh, ¡°Jiang Tianpeng, after all these years, you haven¡¯t made any progress at all!¡± Jiang Tianpeng sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you open this barrier!¡± At this moment, another unfamiliar voice sounded, ¡°Kong Luo, everyone else is helping out. You¡¯re just watching. That¡¯s not very nice, is it?¡± Kong Luoughed and said, ¡°Originally, I thought that such a small world barrier would be enough for you all¡­ Since you can¡¯t handle it, let me do it!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as his words ended, a cold grunt once again emanated from the void.
The people in the mountains soon found that the violent spatial vibrations had gradually disappeared. It seemed that the other eternal level powerhouses had truly been provoked by Kong Luo. Du Gang quietly asked to Prince Kong Xu, ¡°How many eternal level powerhouses are in the void?¡± Prince Kong Xu shook his head and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there are about thirty or forty. Apart from those from Peni Ind, many havee from other cosmic nations¡­¡± ¡°So many¡­¡± Before the two could continue their conversation, the voice of Kong Luo was once again heard in the void. ¡°Since everyone wants to see how I, Kong Luo, break through the barrier, let me show a little of my hand¡­¡± ¡°Break! ¡± With a loud shout, the entire space shook violently once again, this time, the frequency of the space vibration was much higher than before. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Before everyone could react, an explosion echoed from the void. All of a sudden, a semi-open passage appeared in the mid-air of all the hilltops. ¡°The passage is now open, all those who have not reached the level of the Sector Lord, don¡¯t bother to join the fun. This ancient ruin will copse at most in a month, don¡¯t linger too much¡­ Now, enter!¡±
With Kong Luo¡¯s stern shout, all the strong men standing on the hilltops bolted into the passage. Standing on this hill, Jiang Wenxing nced at Du Gang and said with a faint smile, ¡°Ancient God, if you¡¯re brave enough,e in!¡± After saying that, he immediately led a group of over a thousand strong men from the Jiang family and soared into the sky, entering into the passage in mid-air. In an instant, they disappeared without a trace. Little Hawk King was quite proud. After seeing Jiang Wenxing enter, he didn¡¯t bother to greet the others and directly ordered his men to fly in. Yu Shuiyao merely nodded to Du Gang, then turned to Prince Kong Xu and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you guys, I¡¯ll go in first!¡± With that, she also quickly led her people into the passage. Prince Kong Xu snorted without paying attention to her and turned his head to Du Gang and said, ¡°You just stay outside, with Uncle Kong Luo¡¯s n here, you are safe!¡± He still didn¡¯t want Du Gang to go in because it¡¯s too dangerous, and he alone wasn¡¯t adequate to deal with it. However, Du Gang did not reply, instead he asked, ¡°I heard that once you enter these ruins, you will randomly appear in different locations. Is this true?¡± Prince Kong Xu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, but I still hope that you¡­¡± Du Gang gave a faint smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go in first, I definitely won¡¯t joke about my own safety!¡±
At this point, Prince Kong Xu didn¡¯t say much either, just nodded. He led his own team of a hundred people and flew into the entrance in mid-air. Soon, the crowded scene on the entire mountains changed in an instant. All the Sector Lord-level powerhouses had entered the ruins, and those left behind were some discontented Domain Lord-level powerhouses. Among these people, Du Gang was the only Sector Lord-level powerhouse. Their hilltop, being upied by him and several other sacred bodies, was already the centre of attention. Now him standing here alone gave many people a surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Ancient God going in?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to go in. He is only at Rank One of Sector Lord level, if he encounters people from the Jiang family, he will undoubtedly die!¡± ¡°Indeed, the gap is too big. Any random Rank Two or Rank Three of Sector Lord level should be able to kill him, right?¡± At this moment, the crowd is still discussing, and the center of their discussion, Du Gang, is expressionless and indifferent to theirments. Right now, he was silentlymunicating with B. ¡°When does the qualifying contest start?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a week¡¯s time, Du Gang, do you really want to go in?¡± B had been with Du Gang for so long that she could guess his thoughts and knew he wanted to go in. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried sneaking around Prince Kong Xu in the size of a bacterium before, and he didn¡¯t notice. That¡¯s enough to show that if I shrink, these Sector Lord -level powerhouses still can¡¯t find me!¡± Just then, a loud shout interrupted their conversation. ¡°Even though I, Lin Hu, only have Ninth Rank of Domain Lord level, I can remain invincible within the same level. Besides, I have mastered a trace of the original source of spatialws, I must be able to break through this trifle of a ruins passage!¡± Du Gang looked over to see a man dressed in extravagant clothes, with a face of arrogance, slowly rising into the sky under the watchful eyes of a crowd, flying towards the ruins passage in mid-air. ¡°Break for me!¡± Lin Hu shouted loudly, using his full domain to attach to his body, and then headed straight into the tunnel. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Sizzle!¡± Astonishingly, Lin Hu was only halfway through the passage when his body started to self-ignite. ¡°No, no, save me!¡± Lin Hut s face was now filled with nothing but terror, he tried to retreat, but it was not that easy. His body was still moving backward, but his flesh had been almostpletely burnt. Even his skeleton was gradually scattering with each motion. ¡°Boom!¡± Lin Hu didn¡¯t even hold on for a second before he was annihted. Below the hill, all the Domain Lord-level powerhouses who were eager to try were stunned and had cold sweat streaming down their backs. At this moment, an eternal-level powerhouse in the voidughed coldly and said, ¡°The path of cultivation is long and arduous, as warriors, we should aim for rapid advances, but we must also know ourselves. Anyone who dares to show no respect for the world¡¯s rules will inevitably be bacshed¡­¡± Hearing these words, everyone on the hilltop was silent. Many of them thought that these eternal level powerhouses were cold-blooded. In their minds, with these powerful entities nearby, even if Lin Hu couldn¡¯t make it, someone would help him. But, those powerful beings just looked on as he died. Or rather, even Lin Hu thought that if he couldn¡¯t make it, these powerful entities woulde to his rescue. Thus, he wanted to show off in front of his Domain Lord-level peers, but in the end, he paid the price with his life. Seeing the tragic end of this man, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Expecting others to save him, that¡¯s a loser¡¯s mentality! Besides, even at this moment, the children of those eternal level powerhouses are in the ruins. They dare not interfere with the passage of the ruins for fear it would copse prematurely. Even under normal circumstances, whether these Eternal Level experts would choose to save someone or not was entirely up to their whims. If they were in a good mood, they might help; if they weren¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t bother saving anyone. And no one would dare to reprimand them for their decision. ¡°The Ancient God is moving!¡± Someone who¡¯d been closely watching Du Gang suddenly eximed. Instantly, everyone who hadn¡¯t yet entered the ruins turned their attention towards him. True enough, Du Gang was already floating in the air and, at an incredibly fast pace, plunged into the semi-open passageway. With a sh, he disappeared, just like those who¡¯d gone in before him. ¡°He really went in!¡± ¡°This guy, he¡¯s not afraid of dying¡­¡± Suddenly, everyone present began to discuss among themselves. Meanwhile, high up in the void, Jiang Tianpeng sneered: ¡°Kong Luo, you didn¡¯t expect to be protecting such a fool, did you? His abilities are clearly poor, yet he still insists on charging in. Does he think the words ¡®Ancient God¡¯ are enough to scare people?¡± At this moment, Kong Luo looked none too pleased. Like his son Kong Xu, he hadn¡¯t wanted Du Gang to enter. Who would have thought the man would actually refuse to listen? If someone was hell-bent on courting death, Kong Luo wasn¡¯t about to stop them. However, a sense of deep disappointment welled up within him. Not everyone in the Kong Family agreed with the decision to protect the Ancient God, with a portion of the family reluctant to intervene in the conflict between the Ancient God and the Jiang Family. However, the patriarch of the Kong Family had approved the decision. On top of that, most of the main family members agreed, leaving the other branches no way to contradict them. Now, if Du Gang died inside, Kong Luo¡¯s branch of the family would probably end LID aughingstock. After all, unlike the main branch, Kong Luo was part of a side branch, but he still hadn¡¯t sided with most of his branch, instead choosing to support the protection of the Ancient God. ¡°I hope he cane out alive¡­¡± Despite saying this, Kong Luo felt that the odds weren¡¯t in Du Gang¡¯s favor. Even a Rank One Sector Lord, let alone a Sacred Body, would die if faced with a Ninth Rank Sector Lord. Yet Du Gang¡¯s current strength was even weaker than that. As the protector, Kong Luo had naturally watched some of Du Gang¡¯s battle videos. To be honest, Du Gang wasn¡¯t exceptional. He wasn¡¯t even as good as some of the Kong Family¡¯s notable mortal descendants. ¡°Now that¡¯s what you¡¯d call asking for trouble!¡± ¡°Heaven blessed him with a mighty physique, but not with a sturdy spirit¡­¡± Meanwhile, within the ruins, Du Gang knew nothing of the outside world¡¯s perceptions of him. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. He always believed in doing what he wanted and ignored everyone else¡¯s opinions. Right now, after entering the passageway, he found himself in a forest. What surprised him was the intense gravity here ¨C a whopping billion times that of Earth¡¯s. Consequently, his speed had taken a severe hit, slowing by a billion times. This meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish exploring these ruins for at least a month or two at his current speed. For Du Gang, this was good news as it reduced the chance of running into other enemies. ¡°The energy here is really abundant!¡± Upon sensing this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but exim aloud, ¡°This feels almost the same as when I was at the core area of the Qiankun continent.¡± ¡°Of course, this is the internal world of an Eternal Level expert. Over the years, the umted energy here isn¡¯t something to scoff at¡­¡± Baraughed, ¡°Du Gang, let¡¯s get moving and find that Divine Crystal!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Du Gang nodded, nced around, and failing to discern anything unusual, arbitrarily chose a direction and proceeded swiftly. The forest was dense with very tall tree trunks. Du Gang had been trekking for a few minutes without noticing any changes or seeing any Divine Crystals, so he paused. ¡°I¡¯ll check the situation from the treetops!¡± With a brief step, he flew upward and quickly reached the top of a tree, hopping on gently. ¡°Screech! ¡± No sooner did he appear, with the forest underneath him looking like a green ocean, than arge bird flew towards him from a distance. ¡°Such power!¡± Du Gang was taken aback and quickly dived back in without a word. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment hended, the bird swooped down and attacked. ¡°Shhhh¡± The towering tree, well over a hundred meters tall, was uprooted by the bird and carried away. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly fled, but the bird, which spanned over a kilometer, seemed to have no intention of letting him go. It kept attacking, carrying away tree after tree. ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang narrowly escaped another attack from the bird. ¡°You¡¯re pushing it!¡± He was a little agitated. He had felt this bird was at the Sector Lord level and nned to avoid it. He didn¡¯t expect the beast to be relentless, apparently intent on eating him. ¡°Die!¡± Stopping in his tracks, Du Gang quickly brandished his Ancient Divine Spear and charged at the bird. Simultaneously, his body and the Ancient Divine Spear rapidly grew during the attack. In an instant, he was two thousand meters tall ¨C twice as big as the bird. ¡°Die!¡± With a low shout, the Ancient Divine Spear pierced the bird in a sh. ¡°Bang!¡± To his surprise, the bird¡¯s body vanished after its death, transforming into a crystal the size of a grain of rice. ¡°Whizz!¡± In mid-air, Du Gang quickly readjusted his position and chased after the rapidly falling crystal, catching it in his hand with a ¡®p¡¯. ¡°Is Looking at the rice grain-sized crystal in his hand, Du Gang was somewhat surprised. ¡°A Saint Crystal!¡± At this point, Bara quickly exined, ¡°I checked. In the ruins left by an Eternal Level expert, there might not only be Divine Crystals, but also Saint Crystals. They are a type of energy crystal with a concentration ten thousand times less than that of a Divine Crystal. Essentially, they are worth about the same as what I originally had!¡± ¡°Compared to Divine Crystals, it¡¯s easier to find and deal with Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that both Divine Crystals and Saint Crystals will transform into these beasts?¡± Du Gang asked in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Baraughed, ¡°These beasts are just a manifestation of the energy. The bird you just encountered is, at most, equal to a Rank One Sector Lord. If you were to encounter a Ninth Rank Sector Lord, it¡¯s surely a Divine Crystal¡¯s manifestation¡­ ¡°I see! ¡± Du Gang came to a sudden realization. Though it was less than he had hoped for, it wasn¡¯t too bad, as the Saint Crystal could at least increase his cultivation. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s settle for Saint Crystals then. After all, collecting ten thousand of them would still be enough for my cultivation¡­¡± With that, Du Gang swallowed the Saint Crystal in his hand, then continued flying in the direction he was going.. Chapter 193: 192: Accidental Encounter with the Jiang Family! Chapter 193: 192: idental Encounter with the Jiang Family!
Trantor: 549690339 Six hours had passed since Du Gang entered the ruins. In these six hours, Du Gang had encountered eight aerial beasts, all of which were of the rank one and two of Sector Lord level. Luck had been on his side.
¡°Eight saint crystals have enhanced my Ancient God¡¯s Body to 95,000 kilometers. I only need one more for its perfection!¡± At this moment, Du Gang had transformed into a speck of dust, quietly observing a ck bull a few thousand meters away that was moving back and forth, snorting fire from its nostrils. ¡°This ck bull feels more formidable than the previous ones I¡¯ve encountered!¡± The aerial beasts he had encountered before had mostly been of the rank one and two of Sector Lord level. The feeling this ck bull gave him, though, was more aligned with third or fourth rank. ¡°Stronger strength means more saint crystal energy in its body. Should I fight Du Gang was somewhat hesitant. Since entering the ruins, he had been trying to avoid crowds as much as possible, moving carefully so as not to be discovered. At this moment, Bara opened their mouth to say, ¡°The third or fourth-rank strength means this ck bull is formed from a medium-quality saint crystal. The energy is equivalent to ten lower-grade saint crystals¡­¡± ¡°Killing this kind of ck bull is equivalent to killing ten of the previous aerial beasts¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up and he decided to take action. Fortune favors the brave. Soon, he floated slowly like a dust mote and soon got close to the big ck bull. ¡°Shh!¡± The bull had not yet noticed Du Gang, still patrolling back and forth, snorting fire from its nostrils.
As it turned its back to Du Gang, suddenly, he made his move. ¡°Transform!¡± With a quiet shout, Du Gang quickly transformed into a two-thousand-kilometer entity, carrying his spear and attacked the bull¡¯s vital points. ¡°Die!¡± In this strike, not only did he use all his strength, but he also included three strands of Original Law. ¡°Moo- The ck bull detected themotion behind it for the first time, gave a low moo, but it was toote to turn around. A powerful oppressive force came from behind, slowing its reaction. It was the Original Law of Gravity! ¡°Zing!!¡± The Ancient Divine Spear struck the ck bull¡¯s vital points without any hindrance. ¡°Ahhh¨C!¡±
The ck bull let out a pain-filled scream from its attack, its body struggling wildly. It managed to break free from the gravitational restraint, despite its body bleeding. It forcibly turned around. ¡°Shh shh!!¡± The ck bull was utterly enraged. Its eyes were bloodshot, staring at Du Gang as if it was ready to devour him. To think that a usually herbivorous creature would want to eat him, one could imagine the hatred Du Gang¡¯s attack had provoked. ¡°Moo!!¡± With a resounding bellow, the ck bull charged. Its thousand-meter body was like a speeding lotive, roaring as it charged towards Du Gang. ¡°It¡¯s so fast!¡± Besides its speeding body, a wave of Original Law power had spread around the ck bull. Simr to the gravitational origin he had previously released, Du Gang was also affected. He retreated quickly, attempting to escape from the side, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Seeing that escape was impossible, he swiftly applied his spear technique and lunged again at the ck bull. ¡°Kill! A spear and a bull¡¯s horn violently collided.
¡°Boom!¡± This collision resulted in a draw, but Du Gang involuntarily took a step back. It was evident that with only a two-thousand-kilometer body size, he was slightly less powerful than the ck bull. ¡°Sky-breaking Strike!¡± The moment he blocked the attack, Du Gang quicklyunched another attack, aiming at the bull¡¯s head. ¡°Moo!!!¡± Simr to before, while this attack made a loud noise upon impact, it had no significant effect. ¡°These bull horns are really hard!¡± While Du Gangmented, his face rxed, as he had already seen through the ck bull. It relied mainly on its size and horns. If that¡¯s the case, he no longer needed to hold back. He needed to seize the moment and kill it. With that in mind, Du Gang quickly adjusted his stance, directly increasing his size to ten thousand meters and attacked the bull again. This time, the power he exerted was more than just a few times that simple. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With a single strike, the bull¡¯s horn broke instantly. Half the bull¡¯s body was pierced, and it was obvious that the ck bull was near death. Just then, a surge of power came from afar. Someone was approaching! Du Gang was startled and stopped attacking the ck bull and watched the distance with caution. Whoever wasing was moving quickly. Almost as soon as he stopped, he was already nearby. After seeing who it was, Du Gang frowned. Three people, one a ninth rank of Sector Lord level, the other two were fourth rank, they were previously standing with the Jiang Family. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Never thought that you would actuallye in!¡± ¡°Good job, brother! I¡¯ll be rich!¡± The leading ninth rank of the Sector Lord level, was overjoyed, his eyes shining with excitement as he looked at Du Gang. ¡°Moo!¡± At this moment, seeing more humans arriving, the big ck bull was scared and began to flee with its wounded body. ¡°You two go after that bull, leave the Ancient God to me!¡± The Sector Lord of the Ninth Rank obviously wanted to take all the credit and was trying to send the other two away. Although one of them was unwilling, he didn¡¯t harshly react, but instead followed the big ck bull. However, the other person didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Zhou Tai, know your ce. You¡¯re nothing more than a dog of our Jiang Family, how do you dare give orders to me?¡± The man named Zhou Tai, a Sector Lord of Ninth Rank, reacted at this moment and looked at the person who was deriding him, feeling shocked at heart. ¡°Jiang Wenbo, watch your mouth. Our Zhou Family might not be as powerful as your Jiang Family, but we won¡¯t allow such disgrace. Moreover, I¡¯m following young master Jiang Wenxing¡­¡± Zhou Tai said discontentedly. And while he didn¡¯t dismiss him outright, there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. Unfortunately, Jiang Wenbo seemed to care less. When he heard Zhou Tai backing down, he seemed quite pleased. When he saw Du Gang, he burst intoughter: ¡°Ancient God, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to step in here. Such guts, this time, I will make sure there¡¯s no ce for you to rest in peace¡­¡± After saying this, regardless of Zhou Tai, he turned into a shadow and rushed towards Du Gang. As for Zhou Tai, he stood still on the spot, with no intention of intervening. Seeing that the more powerful enemy of Ninth Rank Sector Lord didn¡¯t make a move, Du Gang extinguished his hope of escaping in a sh. He wanted to see exactly how powerful this so-called heaven¡¯s chosen one was. A Fourth Rank Sector Lord, really a suitable opponent! ¡°Battle!¡± After his shout, Du Gang quickly shrank, bing the size of a normal human. It wasn¡¯t that he was giving the opponent a handicap. On the contrary, his speed would inevitably be hampered at arger size. Hence, bing smaller made him more agile. ¡°Boom!¡± In the first exchange, Du Gang used his three threads of Original Law. He couldn¡¯t help it. His enemy, a Fourth Rank Sector Lord, had already activated four world domains. Only by doing this could he resist them. ¡°Three threads of Original Law, worthy of an Ancient God¡­¡± The first round between the two ended in a draw. However, the methods employed by the two were different. Jiang Wenbo simply activated the four world domains without using any other means. But Du Gang had to use three threads of Original Law. Jiang Wenbo slight center of his lip slightly curled upwards: ¡°Still, you fall too shortpared to me!¡± After saying this, he showed one thread of his Original Law. ¡°So what if you understand three threads of Original Law?¡± Jiang Wenbo smiled: ¡°Compared to the Original Law, striving to increase the cultivation realm is the right path!¡± Indeed, the difficulty levels between the two were different. Original Law belonged to things that were very desirable but not easily attainable. Some people, even while staying at the Sector Lord level for their entire lives, may not be able toprehend even one thread of Original Law. However, it was different with cultivation at Sector Lord level. Despite it also being difficult to cultivate, it was simpler inparison. By putting in efforts, gradual improvements could still be made. ¡°Battle!¡± The two soon returned to the brawl. This time, however, Du Gang was obviously at a disadvantage and was retreating in defeat. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s too much to handle after all?¡± The main thing Du Gang wanted to test was whether what Kong Xu had said was true: one thread of Original Law can cross one rank. Now, it seemed to be basically true! ¡°Golden Light Secret Method firstyer¡ªy! ¡± Just when he was about to be defeated, he quickly performed the Golden Light Secret Method, which he had learned in the past. This Yellow Grade secret method was indeed not simple. As soon as he used it, he immediately managed to turn the tables. The battle between the two again reached a stalemate. ¡°A Yellow Grade Secret Method?!¡± Jiang Wenbo eximed: ¡°Did you actually manage to cultivate a Yellow Grade secret method that is so difficult to train?¡± This time, he was genuinely surprised. In his eyes, the cultivation of Original Law had some elements of luck in it. However, the Yellow Grade Secret Method was different. They also had it in the Jiang family and he had practiced it before. But sadly, despite practicing for tens of thousands of years since entering the Sector Lord level, he hadn¡¯t even made it past the first stage. In his eyes, the Yellow Grade Secret Method was more difficult to practice than one thread of Original Law. This was actually a misunderstanding. Their family had many resources, like the Tower of Original Law, very much enough for allowing these children toprehend Laws with more ease. But the Yellow Grade Secret Method was different. Each one was precious and under normal circumstances, it was only started by True Gods. They didn¡¯t even mention Sector Lords, even for those at the Eternal level, it was extremely difficult to make any progress in their cultivation. Right now, Zhou Tai standing behind them couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°The Ancient God really does have great talent!¡± With three threads of Original Law and the firstyer of a Yellow Grade Secret Method, just on this point, he surpassed the majority of people. What a pity, he is too young! Unlike Jiang Wenbo, who¡¯s not using his head, underestimating the Ancient God. He had carefully seen, the Ancient God was only 119 years old; a terrifying age indeed. ¡°When I was a hundred years old, it seemed I was only at the Meteorite Level¡­¡¯ Zhou Tai couldn¡¯t help expressing regret: ¡°What a pity, out of all people, why did he have to offend the Jiang Family?¡± For him, although the Ancient God might possess a divine body, it was a fallen race, only having one member, and couldn¡¯t muster any real threat, bound to be eradicated by the Jiang Family. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The power demonstrated by the two at this moment was equally formidable, and the battle had reached its climax. In fact, Du Gang was performing somewhat better on the battlefield, suppressing Jiang Wenbo. ¡°Damn it, how is that possible!¡± Jiang Wenbo roared furiously, looking utterly disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re just taking advantage of your status as a Jiang family member, what can you do?¡± As Du Gang attacked, he also verbally assaulted him, ¡°I¡¯ve just entered the Sect Lord level, merely reaching Rank One strength, and I have already suppressed your Sect Lord Level Four. Can you understand how useless you are¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a divine body¡­¡± Jiang Wenbo protested unwillingly. But Du Gangughed coldly, ¡°The true wonder of a divine body doesn¡¯t emerge until reaching the Eternal Level or above. Have I used any methods other than that? Trash will always be trash, always making excuses for themselves!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Jiang Wenbo waspletely enraged, choosing to go all out and releasing all the measures he had previously held back. Suddenly, the tide of the battle turned, and Du Gang was at a disadvantage. ¡°Keep shouting!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you very cocky before?¡± Sensing this, Jiang Wenbo immediately smirked. But Du Gang sneered internally. He looked down on opponents who became angry at a slight setback and bragged when they had a small victory. It was quite clear that Jiang Wenbo had never cultivated his mentality; He did not understand the principle of not being arrogant in victory or discouraged in defeat and Du Gang wondered how he could have cultivated to the level of a Sector Lord. Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head internally. The people of Peni Ind might have a high level of cultivation, but their abundance of resources and strong background meant they¡¯d never undergone any hardships, causing a huge disparity in their mindset. ¡°Have I lost?¡± Du Gangughed coldly and said, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you defeat me then? What¡¯s the use of all your yelling?¡± Just then, the Fourth Rank Sector Lord who had been chasing the big ck bull returned. Seeing that Du Gang was not dead, he looked delighted, thinking he could gain some merit. ¡°Did you get the Saint Crystal?¡± Zhou Tai saw the maning back and quickly went up to question him. ¡°Got it!¡± The man said, pulling out a Saint Crystal from his inner world. ¡°Let me keep it for now, then the three of us will share the credit¡­¡± Hearing Zhou Tail s words, the man was happy, aspared to the merit of killing the Ancient God, a medium-grade Saint Crystal seemed insignificant! Soon, he tossed the Saint Crystal in his hand over to him. But at that moment, Zhou Tai made his move. ¡°Whoosh!¡± He turned into a ck line, swiftly prating the man¡¯s body. In an instant, he severed the man¡¯s life essence, and he was on the brink of death. ¡®You¡­¡± Even if the man was a powerful Sect Lord, he could still talk even when he was dying. ¡°Why?!¡± His eyes held a trace of disbelief. They were obviouslyrades, why would he attack suddenly? ¡°Could it be, you and the Ancient God are¡­¡± Zhou Taiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing to do with the Ancient God. I just don¡¯t want to share the credit with the two of you trash¡­¡± At this point, the fighting Jiang Wenbo and Du Gang on the side were also startled and instinctively backed away from each other. Unlike Du Gang, who watched in astonishment, Jiang Wenbo¡¯s face was full of shock. ¡°How dare you, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Jiang family will kill you?¡± Jiang Wenbo knew the difference between him and a Ninth Rank Sect Lord, and instead of running away, he tried to persuade Zhou Tai. ¡°Zhou Tai¡­ Brother Zhou, if he¡¯s dead, it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s just an outsider¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m from the Jiang family. I will share the credit for killing the Ancient God with you¡­¡¯ Even now, he was unwilling to give up the glory of killing the Ancient God! Zhou Tai chuckled, ¡°Am I not a dog of your Jiang family? How can a human and a dog work together?¡± ¡°Why do you think I dared to make a move?¡± With a brilliant smile on his face, he said, ¡°Anyone who enters the ruins is alone. Who knows that we three were together?¡± ¡°In these ruins, I¡¯ve never met you two. I just came across the Ancient God on my own!¡± Hearing this, Jiang Wenbo finally responded, ¡°The Jiang family won¡¯t let you He began to flee frantically while he was screaming. He didn¡¯t even want to kill the Ancient God anymore; all he wanted now was to escape. However, once Zhou Tai made his move, he would never let him escape. He didn¡¯t even get a mile away before Zhou Tai caught up with him, and before he could speak, he killed him with one strike. Du Gang watched as the three originally on the same team were reduced to one in a blink of an eye, and he was left speechless. ¡°Are you always this ruthless?¡± Zhou Tai saw that Du Gang did not escape, and assuming he had resigned himself to his fate, he did not rush to attack him. Instead, he quickly gathered the bodies of the two he had killed and ced them together. Then he took out a small ck bottle from his inner world, and as he poured its contents on their bodies, he chuckled and said, ¡°No great man is not ruthless. How can a man survive in this world if he isn¡¯t ruthless enough?¡± ¡°Sizzle!¡± The moment the ck liquid in the bottle touched the two bodies, it made a harsh sizzling sound. Meanwhile, Du Gang smelled a pungent gas. It was corpse dissolving powder! Du Gang understood, under normal circumstances, the bodies of Sector Lord-level powerhouses had undergone endless fortification, very sturdy and hard to eradicate. As for these people, they didn¡¯t want to directly reduce the corpse to powder like he did, hence they needed this stuff. Zhou Tai revealed a smile when he saw that Du Gang didn¡¯t flee. Heughed, ¡°A man can be without money, without power, but he must be ruthless. Only by being ruthless, can he stand out¡­¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m dogging the Jiang Family on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes, I do it to curry favor with the Jiang Family, but it¡¯s all for the sake of bing stronger¡­¡± ¡°To be stronger, I¡¯m willing to pay any price¡­¡± Before long, the bodies of Jiang Wenbo and hispanion disappeared. Only two ck marks remained on the ground. With a casual wave of his hand, a gust of wind blew away the marks. He looked at Du Gang with a smile, ¡°Would you prefer to kill yourself, or should I do it?¡± Du Gang just smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Zhou Tai didn¡¯tugh like Jiang Wenbo. Instead, he furrowed his brows. Given that the Ancient God didn¡¯t escape and was seemingly fearless¡­ He started speaking, ¡°Do you have¡­¡± Before he finished, he blinked, reappearing a few meters in front of Du Gang. ¡°Die!¡± And with that, he smacked at Du Gang. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang had long known about Zhou Tai¡¯s treacherous nature. Seeing himunching a surprise attack mid -conversation, he let out a cold snort before quickly shrinking. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, Du Gang had shrunk to the size of a dust particle, disappearing from Zhou Tai¡¯s sight. Without hesitation, after shrinking, he quickly moved away from the ce. Because he had a hunch that Zhou Tai was about to lose it. Indeed, no sooner had he fled, then he heard Zhou Tai¡¯s angry roar. ¡°Ancient God, you will die!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Then, the sound of the ground exploding came from behind. ¡°You can take your time looking!¡± Du Gang gave a cold snort, kept his head straight, and hurriedly left. With the ability to shrink to the size of dust, he at least has the ability to protect himself at the Sector Lord level. Moreover, up to now, no one else knows that he can shrink. They just assume that he¡¯s hiding in some kind of spatial inteyer. Of course, Du Gang had no intention of exining. Instead, he deliberately led others to believe that he possesses some kind of spatial secret technique. At this moment, Zhou Tai behind him hadpletely lost his mind. He risked being discovered by the Jiang Family and killed Jiang Wenbo and the other, just to take the credit for killing the Ancient God. However, in the end, the Ancient God escaped. This makes his killing of Jiang Wenbo and his counterpart seem all the more redundant. But the problem is, he has already done it. This means he carries the risk without getting any benefit. ¡°No, I must kill him before the Ancient God reveals what happened here!¡± Zhou Tail s eyes were red, as he quickly began to fly in one direction. He didn¡¯t know where the Ancient God had gone, so he could only fly randomly. Unfortunately, the direction he was flying in was the opposite of the direction Du Gang had fled. Whereas, after Du Gang left the scene and traveled about a few hundred kilometers, he slowed down. Seeing that Zhou Tai hadn¡¯t caught up, he knew that the guy had gone in the wrong direction. So, he continued, on his quest to hunt and earn Saint Crystals. If it weren¡¯t for those three interfering earlier, he would have gotten that middle-grade Saint Crystal by now. With a hint of dissatisfaction, Du Gang sped on. Finally, after a few more tens of kilometers, he found a Rank One Crystal Beast at Sector Lord level. ¡°Die!¡± This time, without any hesitation, he transformed into a kilometer-long giant and speared it to death with an instant motion. Like the Crystal Beast, he shrank back to his original size at the same time. However, he shrank back to human size, while the Crystal Beast shrank to the size of a grain of rice. Du Gang reached out and grabbed the Saint Crystal, he didn¡¯t hesitate and swallowed it. At the same time, he swiftly headed underground in search of a secluded ce to cultivate. Soon, after delving a few thousand meters deep, Du Gang finally slowed down and began to absorb the energy of the Saint Crystal. And with the absorption of energy, his body kept growing. Ny-six thousand kilometers! Ny-seven thousand kilometers! Ny-eight thousand kilometers! Finally, when he had absorbed about half of the energy in the Saint Crystal, his stature reached a height of one hundred thousand kilometers, or one billion meters! Thus, the Ancient God¡¯s body had sessfully reached its peak state! ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve reached the summit!¡± A body measuring one hundred thousand kilometers was extremely terrifying. In the mythological tales on Earth, Sun Wukong¡¯s somersaults covered one hundred and eight thousand kilometers. This meant that if Sun Wukong were to truly exist, he might not even be able to flip over Du Gang¡¯s palm.. Chapter 194: 193: The Way to Make Money! Chapter 194: 193: The Way to Make Money!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Dare to enter the ruins and let me die without a burial?¡± Du Gang sneered when he remembered what Jiang Wenxing had said before.
He wasn¡¯t quite sure if turning into dust could avoid detection before. After all, he had only tested in front of Master Kong Xu. But now, after Rank Nine Sector Lord Zhou Tai also failed to find him, Du Gang was certain that when he turned into dust, the world domain of a Sector Lord level powerhouse could not see him clearly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just wait for me, I¡¯lle to you¡­¡± Originally, he was only nning to steal some Saint Crystals and then leave after seven days. But now it seems that he has better options! ¡°Find the trouble of the Jiang family!¡± If he were to look for Saint Crystals alone, he could possibly get only just over a dozen after a day of exhausting work. Thus, in seven days at best, he could gather no more than a hundred of them. ¡°If this is the case, it¡¯s more cost-effective for me to find the people of the Jiang family directly and rob them!¡± Killing some Sector Lord level descendants of the enemy was not much use, it could not impact the Jiang family at all. Therefore, it¡¯s better to rob the enemy and use their money to enhance his own strength.
After figuring this out, Du Gang was no longer entangled. When he encounters a Rank Nine Crystal Beast of Sector Lord level, he directly stays away. When he encounters a Rank One or Two Crystal Beast of Sector Lord level, he instantly grabs the Saint Crystal. Then he actively starts looking for people from the Jiang family! Not long after flying, he came across a ¡®familiar¡¯ person! At this moment, Chen Yixuan was leading two followers, a boy and a girl, to besiege a Rank Four Crystal Beast of Sector Lord level. ¡°Keep going, this Crystal Beast can¡¯t bear it anymore¡­¡± Seeing this, Du Gang paused. ¡°Chen Yixuan, this guy threatened me before, should I do it?¡± He was a bit hesitant. These disciples all have ns supporting them in the background. If he messes with them, it might lead to some consequences. However, he quickly thought, even if there are any consequences, so what? Isn¡¯t the Kong family covering for me? I¡¯m not nning to kill them, just teach them a lesson and borrow some Saint Crystals, that should be fine, right?! ¡°It¡¯s just a normal fight, honing the disciples for their families!¡± Upon thinking about this, he stopped and began to wait quietly, nning to wait until they took down the Crystal Beast, and then seize all at once.
If he didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of his own strength before, after the fight with Jiang Wenbo, he knew roughly how strong he was. Against those Rank Nine guys, he might be far inferior, but against these Rank Four ones, he should be fine! ¡°Duan Yidan, go up and stop it, create an opportunity for me, let me use my big move¡­¡± Chen Yixuan yelled, and another boy quickly responded: ¡°Alright, hurry up, I can¡¯t hold this thing by myself¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Soon, Duan Yidan went up alone. Just one secondter, he began to yell. ¡°I can¡¯t anymore, I can¡¯t, Yadan,e help¡­¡± Chen Yixuan was charging his power at this moment and was speechless hearing this. However, the girl next to him did not hesitate, she quickly flew up and joined Er Gou to stop the Crystal Beast. Soon, both of them exerted their full strength and began to resist the Crystal
Beast. Seeing this, Du Gang slowly exhaled. Because these two only have the strength of a regr Rank Four Sector Lord and haven¡¯tprehended the Original Law yet. On the other hand, Chen Yixuan indeed has some skills, not only has the strength of a Rank Four Sector Lord but also has a hint of the Original Law. ¡°Kill! Finally, after charging for three seconds, Chen Yixuan unleashed his strongest move. Duan Yidan and Yadan, who were ahead, saw this and quickly moved aside to avoid it. ¡°Boom!¡± This powerful attack instantly hit the Crystal Beast. ¡°Pop!¡± The Crystal Beast started shrinking and gradually transformed into a Saint Crystal. ¡°Hahaha, finally seeded!¡± Seeing his sess, Chen Yixuan burst intoughter. Just then, a man suddenly appeared behind him. The man was holding a long spear and struck the back of his head with it. Du Gang didn¡¯t intend to kill, so naturally, he didn¡¯t use the spearhead, instead he hit with the butt of the spear. ¡°Thud!¡± With that, Chen Yixuan didn¡¯t even have time to react, and he stood still on the spot, seeing stars. Seeing this, Du Gang swiftly expanded his Domain and pulled him in. With a ¡°whoosh!¡±, he directly pulled him into his Inner World and trapped him there. Moving things into the Inner World is actually straightforward, but bringing people in is not easy. The target must either not resist or lose their ability to resist in order to be captured. ¡°Who is it?!¡± By the time Duan Yidan eximed, Chen Yixuan had already disappeared. ¡°Kill! He had justunched an attack when Du Gang took it head-on and quickly punched them, leaving them stunned. Then, he captured them into his Inner World. Next, he looked around to make sure no one was watching, shrunk rapidly again, andnded casually next to a piece of gravel, immersing his consciousness in his Inner World. In his Inner World, Chen Yixuan and his two sidekicks were stunned, flying back and forth in this not so spacious space. ¡°Alright, rest!¡± Du Gang¡¯s spirit body appeared in front of them instantly and softly said one sentence. The next second, the three who were originally jumping around excitedly, were suddenly restrained on the spot and couldn¡¯t move. This is the horror of the Inner World. Once a person is captured, the enemy is doomed. There¡¯s basically no chance of escape, because the owner of the Inner World has strong control over this world. Of course, in general, the only people you can pull into your Inner World are those weaker than you are. If you pull in someone stronger-than-yourself, you might be letting a wolf into the fold, leading to them taking your ce. It¡¯s clear that Chen Yixuan and his two sidekicks are not as strong as Du Gang, so they are firmly restrained. ¡°Who are you?!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s mental power was constantly radiating dazzling light, making it hard for them to see his figure clearly. Du Gang slowly collected the shing light around him, revealing his true appearance. ¡°Ancient God?!¡± Chen Yixuan and the others were shocked, ¡°Why is it you?!¡± Du Gang just smiled and said: ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me, didn¡¯t you want to battle me? Here I am!¡± ¡®You¡­¡± Chen Yixuan was speechless: ¡°Fight you¡­ you ambushed us, I didn¡¯t know you were¡­¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°An ambush? You didn¡¯t even know where I was, isn¡¯t it right that I ambushed you?¡± ¡°As a Fourth-Rank Sector Lord, you don¡¯t even know where your opponent is, how can you win against me?¡± His words left Chen Yixuan speechless. He looked around and asked: ¡°Where are we? Why did you capture us?¡± Du Gang casually said: ¡°This is my Inner World, you are now my prisoners¡­¡± ¡°Inner World?¡± Before he finished speaking, Chen Yixuan eximed in shock: ¡°How is this possible? The Inner World of a Sector Lord cannot support living organisms, your Inner World¡­¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± He suddenly thought of something, his pupils shrank dramatically and he eximed in shock: ¡°Could it be that when you advanced to the Level of Sector Lord, you merged with a fragment of a life-bearing world?¡± As he finished speaking, he started to scrutinize his surroundings. A look that made him utterly amazed. ¡°This is not a fragment of the Life World you have, but aplete Life World!¡± This time, all three of them stared at him in disbelief. Du Gang paused for a moment, asking, ¡°Is this thing very rare?¡± At his words, all three of them wanted to bash his head in. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he honestly looked clueless, they would have thought he was just pulling their legs. Chen Yixuan opened his mouth, not speaking for a while before finally saying, ¡°Independent Life Worlds are very rare. Basically, even within the fourrgepanies, it¡¯s very rare for anyone to be able to carve out such arge space¡­¡± ¡°As for those who have integrated Life Worlds at the Sector Lord level, I¡¯ve only heard of them, never seen anyone who actually has one¡­and yet, you¡¯ve got¡­¡± His eyes were filled with envy. Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°Alright, now that you know how rich I am, go ahead and start quoting your prices!¡± ¡°Quote?¡± Chen Yixuan and the others exchanged a nce, then looked at Du Gang and asked, ¡°Quote what?¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the ruins, where it¡¯s awlessnd. No matter what backgrounds you may have, they don¡¯t mean a thing here. Power is the onlyw. So of course, the quote should be the price of saving your lives!¡± ¡°Saving our lives?¡± Chen Yixuan frowned, ¡®You dare kill me? I am part of the Chen family¡­¡± Du Gang looked rather helpless, as he expected, these aristocratic children were too used to looking down on others. It was so hard for them to quickly grasp their situation. After a moment, he ordered: ¡°B B, pull up the video of Zhou Tai killing Jiang Wenbo and the others and show it to them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Soon, B B reyed the video of Zhou Tai killing Jiang Wenbo and others, of course not including the part where Du Gang turned into dust. ¡°What!?¡± Chen Yixuan looked horrified, ¡°Jiang Wenbo is actually dead!¡± To the three of them, although Jiang Wenstar was the leading figure of Jiang Family¡¯s generation, they did not hold him in high regard as he belonged to a different generation. However, it was not the case for Jiang Wenbo. All three of them had had interactions with Jiang Wenbo, and his strength was no weaker than theirs. That was not the crux of the issue though. The key point was that Jiang Wenbo was actually killed by a dog, a dog raised by the Jiang Family¡­ When they finished watching the video, Du Gangughed, ¡°Do you understand your situation now?¡± ¡°This is the ruins, you can¡¯t log into the virtual universe, can¡¯t send signals outside, no one knows how you died¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re now in my inner world, which is even more concealed¡­¡± He revealed a strange smile, saying, ¡°Now, get out everything valuable you have¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, Yadan instinctively covered her chest, looking at him with fear. ¡°Tch-!¡± Du Gang sneered, saying, ¡°Please, look at yourself before making such a gesture!¡± Seeing Yadan¡¯s reaction, even Chen Yixuan disyed a simr smile, clearly showing that this girl¡¯s appearance was quite ordinary. Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult Yadan!¡± Duan Yidan surprisingly spoke up to scold Du Gang. ¡°Oh, what a loving gentleman!¡± Du Gang chuckled, walked over, stood next to Duan Yidan, and said, ¡°Come, try hitting me.¡± Duan Yidan¡¯s face turned crimson. He wanted to swing at Du Gang but he was paralyzed. He shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Du Gang pped him,ughing, ¡°Kid, are you out of your mind? You betterprehend the situation. Your lives are in my hands now, better behave yourself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t bother talking and will kill you¡­¡± ¡°If you dare, kill me¡­¡± Duan Yidan was obviously not the brightest tool in the shed, shouting at Du Gang to kill him. Seeing this, Du Gang was at a loss for words. He moved his feet, walking towards Yadan. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, Duan Yidan screamed with a heart-wrenching cry. Du Gang had done nothing yet, but in his eyes, it was as if Du Gang was going to do something horrendous. Not to mention Du Gang, even the corner of Chen Yixuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Ah-a Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Yadan, influenced by Duan Yidan¡¯s scream, started to let her imagination run wild and screamed desperately. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Du Gang shouted sternly. Instantly, both of their voices went silent. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to speak, but in this world, Du Gang was the ruler, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t make a sound. When they both quieted down, and his ears were no longer ringing, Du Gang had already stood next to Yadan. After taking a close look to confirm that this girl¡¯s appearance was indeed quite ordinary, he turned around to look at Duan Yidan, slowly saying, ¡°Take out everything from your inner world, or else you know the consequences¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Duan Yidan panicked. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± A series of loud noises rang out, and about dozens of square meters¡¯ worth of items piled up in his inner world. ¡°Wow, quite a lot of stuff!¡± Du Gang quickly moved towards the pile. After a good rummage, ¡°Nucleus Crystals, weapons, Sacred Crystals¡­¡± There really were quite a lot of valuable things. Suddenly, he unearthed an odd item. ¡°Wait a minute, what is this?¡± He pointed at a piece of red underwear, and asked curiously. At this moment, Chen Yixuan had an intriguing expression on his face. As for Duan Yidan, he was blushing red, looking extremely embarrassed. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly snapped his fingers, releasing his control over them. At this time, Yadan spoke in disbelief, her voice quivering: ¡°This¡­ this, my underwear, how did it end up with you¡­ As soon as she finished speaking, Du Gang¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He looked at Duan Yidan with interest. After hearing that, Duan Yidan¡¯s face switched between shades of green and white for a while. After a while, he looked at Yadan and exined, ¡°I¡­ I stole it. I like you, Yadan, I like you¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Yadan looked moved. ¡°I understand how you feel. If we can get out alive, I will definitely marry you¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless for a while and ended up being blindsided by a wave of public disys of affection. ¡°Damn it, take out all your stuff too, or else I¡¯ll kill your man!¡± This time, all it took was a bit of a threat from Du Gang and Yadan quickly took out all the items stored in her inner world. Du Gang quickly approached, took the valuable items, and left the personal belongings untouched. Not bothering with the two of them, he continued to walk towards Chen Yixuan, saying indifferently, ¡°You know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡± By this point, Chen Yixuan had finally realized his situation. While taking out his stuff, he asked, ¡°What do we need to do to survive?¡± Before answering, Du Gang checked the items Chen Yixuan had. Their value was higher than the other two¡¯sbined. Between the three of them, they had items with a value equivalent to about fifty Sacred Crystals. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Most of the valuable stuff here was found in the ruins, wasn¡¯t it?!¡± Chen Yixuan hurriedly exined, ¡°That is normal, our family doesn¡¯t provide much on regr days, barely enough for personal cultivation, let alone saving up. It¡¯s only because we entered the ancient ruins this time that we managed to collect so much¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, there¡¯s too little. It doesn¡¯t meet my expectations¡­¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixuan panicked, but he quickly came to his senses. ¡°Bro, I may not have money, but my family does!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Tell me, how wealthy is your family?¡± Stunned at first, Chen Yixuan quickly said, ¡°Even though my Chen family can¡¯t match the Jiang family and Kong family, who are among the top eighteen ns, we¡¯re still one of the families that can reside on Peni Ind¡­¡± ¡°You may not know this, but the top forces within all advanced cosmos nations, while they possess Eternal Level experts, don¡¯t have the qualifications to reside on Peni Ind. Only those who reach a certain level of strength can qualify¡­¡± Du Gang nodded his head and said directly, ¡°Okay then, I want one hundred Divine Crystals! ¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Yixuan was shocked. He made a glum face and said, ¡°Big Bro, no! Please show some mercy. One hundred Divine Crystals¡­ even if our family could produce that many, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to spend it on me¡­¡± Du Gang thought about it. If he asked for too much and the family refused to pay the ransom, then what? So, he said, ¡°Alright then, you tell me- how much can you afford?¡± Chen Yixuan, looking flustered, uttered, ¡°One hundred Saint Crystals?¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s face darken, he hurriedly continued, ¡°Big Bro, don¡¯t reject it so quickly. One hundred Saint Crystals is not a small amount. My family has been investing in me ever since I began cultivation- They¡¯ve not even invested one hundred Saint Crystals yet¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit! Just how long have you been exploring this ancient ruin? The three of you have already acquired fifty Saint Crystals¡­¡± Chen Yixuan bitterly said, ¡°Big Bro, the resources we¡¯ve obtained trom this trip to the ancient ruin don¡¯t all belong to us. We need to hand over half of them to our family¡­¡± ¡°After all, our family has put a lot of effort into supporting us¡­¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t assume collecting Saint Crystals is easy. Normally, we might never encounter an ancient ruin in our lifetime. This is a ce that only exists in legends. Not just me- I bet even Kong Xu has never been to a ce like this before¡­¡± Du Gang looked at him skeptically, asking, ¡°Really?¡± Chen Yixuan nodded earnestly, ¡°Really, I swear I¡¯m not lying to you¡­¡± After a long interrogation, and even questioning each of the three separately to ensure they were not lying, he finally agreed, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s say five hundred Saint Crystals for you, Chen Yixuan, and two hundred each for the other two! ¡± ¡°Big Bro, that¡¯s too much, our family can¡¯t afford that¡­¡¯.¡± Du Gang cut him off, ¡°Enough talk. Whether or not your family can afford it is not my concern. Write those IOUs now, be quick!¡± Very soon, he took out pen and paper and made the three write their names in order. Upon seeing their names signed, Chen Yixuan naively asked, ¡°Big Bro, can we leave now?¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°Are you dreaming? You can leave when I get the money!¡± With that, he waved his hand, and three pirs sprouted from the ground. The three of them were instantly attracted to these pirs as if maized. ¡°Stay put. When I get my money, you¡¯ll naturally be let go!¡± His words were not false; he didn¡¯t hold any significant grudges against these people and saw no point in taking their lives. It was better to make some money from the situation. Soon, Du Gang¡¯s spiritual form retreated back to the center of the internal world and began to cultivate quietly. His consciousness also returned to the ruins. This time, without him having to actively search, two young men happened to fly over. ¡°We definitely just detected some energy fluctuations¡­¡± ¡°Look, there are traces of battle here, a Crystal Beast was probably killed by someone just now!¡± The two young men, one in green clothes and the other in blue, hovered in mid-air. ¡°Judging by the energy fluctuations, it should have just been a medium-grade Crystal Beast. Looking at the marks of the battle, their opponent doesn¡¯t seem to be very strong. Should we follow them and check it out?¡± Obviously, these two also had some ns to double-cross. At that moment, Du Gang, who was hiding underground, was plunged into uncertainty. Because he didn¡¯t recognize these two people in mid-air, and it wasn¡¯t easy to kidnap those he didn¡¯t know¡­ Their strength was also simr to that of Chen Yixuan and the others, one at the Third Rank of Sector Lord and the other at the Fourth Rank. Suddenly, Du Gang remembered the words Kong Xu had spoken earlier. ¡°In the past, the people of the Pangu Continent were all believers in the Ancient Gods, butter, as the Ancient Gods declined, they all betrayed their faith. A quarter of them even participated in the Beseiging of the Ancient God conducted by the Jiang family¡­¡± ¡°This means that a quarter of the people on the Pangu Continent are my enemies!¡± ¡°So, I could capture them first and then decide whether to collect a ransom, depending on their respective family backgrounds¡­¡± ¡°Who is that?!¡± The two barely had time to react before shouting out. But it was toote. Du Gang, well-prepared, had them subdued in an instant. Then, taking advantage of their confusion, he swiftly swept them into his inner world. Simultaneously, he minimized his bulk and continued on his way, ready to capture even more people. However, during his flight, he still devoted seventy percent of his Mental Power to his inner world. He left only thirty percent for navigation. But that was enough! Inside his inner world, Chen Yixuan and the others were taken aback by the sudden appearance of two new individuals. ¡°Bloody hell!¡± ¡°Fart King Chen¡­¡± Clearly, they knew each other. ¡°Where are we?¡± Bloody Hell blurted out, ¡°Fart King Chen, what the hell is going on? Why did you kidnap us? Chen Yixuan rolled his eyes, scoffing, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m tied to this pole too? Why on earth would I kidnap you?!¡± Bloody Hell and hispanion finally put two and two together. Before they could question further, the spiritual manifestation of Du Gang¡¯s inner world stood up and flew to their side, instructing Chen Yixuan: ¡°Exin the situation to them. Tell them what to do¡­¡¯ Under Du Gang¡¯smand, Chen Yixuan could only ry their current predicament, along with the price he had personally paid. However, Bloody Hell didn¡¯t buy it, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you¡¯re saying! Fart King Chen, confess! Are you behind all this?¡± At this, Chen Yixuan, with an exasperated look on his face, turned to Du Gang and shook his head to signal that his best efforts had failed. Du Gang was simrly annoyed, quickly countering, ¡°Bla, show them the video of Zhou Tai murdering Jiang Wenbo. Also, y the video of Chen Yixuan and others surrendering. Loop these videos¡­¡± If he had to personally exin every time, it would be terribly exhausting. So, he decided to have Bla y all that had transpired in his inner world. This way, all new entrants would see and hopefully behave ordingly. This time around, after viewing all the content, Bloody Hell quickly sumbed to the truth. If even Jiang Wenbo of the Jiang Family had died in the ruins, then what was their own safety worth¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, five hundred Saint Crystals!¡± Bloody Hell, understanding the gravity of the situation, hastily signed his name. Seeing this, hispanion also quickly signed his name. Du Gang nodded approvingly at theirpliance, smiling, ¡°Good. When more peoplee inter, persuade them too¡­¡± After saying this, he erected two more poles within the inner world and tied the two neers to them. Meanwhile, back in the real world, Du Gang once again encountered people. He quickly transferred the bulk of his mental power back outside. This time, there were more than a dozen people in mid-air. Leading them, there was a figure exuding a formidable aura equivalent to a Ninth Rank Sector Lord. The rest had varied levels of strength. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, the leading Ninth Rank Sector Lord stopped abruptly, causing the entire group to halt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frowning, the leader said, ¡°It felt as though someone was watching me just now¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang quickly withdrew his gaze. He hadn¡¯t expected the man before him, also a Ninth Rank Sector Lord, to be so perceptive. Back when he was dealing with Kong Xu and Zhou Tai, he had not run into such issues. Suddenly, Du Gang noticed the group leader¡¯s clothes. They were strikingly simr to the attire worn by the member of the hundred-person group he had encountered outside earlier. ¡°This is a member of Yu Shuiyao¡¯s hundred-person group!¡± This realization startled him. Could the members of the hundred-person groups be this powerful? When he was outside earlier, he had gone out of his way to observe the looks of several nobles leading hundred-person groups. So, it was rtively easy for him to discern that this leading Sector Lord was merely an ordinary member of a hundred -person group! Such a keen awareness for an ordinary bannerman¡­ He was indeed quite shaken. The elites raised by these great ns were indeed different. Clearly, only through endless battles could such acute perception be honed. After Du Gang averted his gaze, the team leader looked around, and finding nothing, he slowly said, ¡°To the hidden friend, I am a member of the Yu Family¡¯s party of a hundred. All mypanions are young disciples well disposed toward the Yu Family. We do not wish to be enemies. Please show mercy, and we will leave immediately.¡± Upon finishing his speech, he cupped his hands in courtesy and swiftly led the other young disciples away. Obviously, he thought there was someone with a power stronger than his hidden nearby, so he got scared off. After he was scared off, Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief. But, he also had an intriguing thought. ¡°Could I pretend to be a master?¡± Carrying such a thought, he quickly flew in a certain direction. About twenty minutes of flightter, he encountered more people. This time, a group of eight, without any Rank Nine Sector Lord present. However, they had two Rank Six Sector Lords. The rest were pretty much unevenly matched, ranging from Rank One to Rank Four of Sector Lords. They were currently besieging a Superb Crystal Beast. When it came to besieging, in fact, only the two Sector-Level Rank Six powerhouses were fighting, while the rest were watching the battle from a far distance. ¡°What a great opportunity!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened upon seeing this. Although they were eight, they had been split into two groups at this moment, and the distance between them was quite substantial, making it a perfect scenario for a surprise attack. Du Gang, the size of a speck of dust, swiftly took out the Ancient Divine Spear, but after taking a nce at the situation of the six opponents, he put the Ancient Divine Spear away. Among the six, there was only one Rank Four Sector Lord. If he had Rank Fivebat power, he certainly would be helping at this moment, so the strongest among them must be an ordinary Rank Four Sector Lord, and there was no need to use the spear. Soon, he was hovering beside the group of six. ¡°A Superb one huh, getting one Superb Sacred Crystalter is worth a hundred lower-grade Sacred Crystals!¡± All six people appeared envious, but they could only watch greedily. Just as they were chatting, suddenly, an abrupt and unfamiliar voice sounded out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your prices are higher than this superb crystal beast!¡± Before anyone could react, ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A series of knocking sounds came. One after the other, all six people were knocked out, and then drawn into the internal world. Du Gang began his stealth attack from the most powerful person, even the Rank Four Sector Lord didn¡¯t react in time, the others naturally had no chance to react, all of them were captured without exception. ¡°Who is that?!¡± The two Rank Six Sector Lords who were fighting reacted quickly, shouting in surprise while they battled on. As for Du Gang, he just smiled faintly, ignoring them and disappearing instantly. Looking at Du Gang¡¯s disappearing figure, the two were stranded. ¡°Should we chase after him?¡± If they chased, they might not be able to catch up, and the Crystal Beast they were attacking might even escape. One of them stayed silent for a while, then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? The six of them disappeared directly, either they were crushed into dust, or they were caught in another space¡­¡± ¡°Either way, it¡¯s not something we can handle!¡± From how Zhou Tai had to turn the bodies into powder to handle Jiang Wenbo¡¯s corpse, it was evident that even a Rank Nine Sector Lord would find it difficult to crush a strong individual of the same level. Therefore, they thought, the intruder must have some treasured item to capture people. However, any treasure capable of capturing people was extremely valuable. Against such a person, they would be fortunate to be able to flee, let alone go up to them. The two agreed tacitly not to mention chasing after them any longer. After all, of the six people, only two were their n brothers. But they were merely n brothers. They certainly wouldn¡¯t risk their own lives for them! Inside Du Gang¡¯s internal world. The six neers looked dumbfounded at the five people tied to a post before them. ¡°Chen Yixuan!¡± The six people were stunned, quickly recognizing Chen Yixuan. After all, he was the champion of the internal eliminationpetition in the Pangu Continent, and he was quite famous among his peers. It was normal to be recognized by others. Chen Yixuan shrugged his shoulders. He had already epted his fate. Since he was already captured, there was no point struggling anymore, especially when he knew that struggling was useless. So, he pointed to a technical projection next to him and smiled: ¡°Stop talking, you guys. Just quietly watch the video beside you!¡± Upon hearing this, the six people quickly turned to watch. They werepletely shocked when they saw that Jiang Wenbo had been killed. Only after they had watched the entire experience of Chen Yixuan and others did they understand what had happened. At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s spirit body also appeared next to them. ¡°Big Brother, we are willing to write promissory notes¡­¡± Soon, Du Gang collected another six promissory notes. None of the people this time were from Peni Ind, so he issued promissory notes for only 200 Sacred Crystals. ¡°Very good, very cooperative!¡± Du Gang nodded in satisfaction, very pleased with his decision to have the video yed. Then, he shifted his attention back to the outside world, starting a frantic search for people. If he encountered someone powerful, he wouldn¡¯t show his face unless he saw an opportunity. But if he encountered someone weak, he wouldn¡¯t spare them if he had a chance to take them all at once. In just three days, his inner world had be very lively. It was crammed with over a hundred people. Unfortunately, most of them were normal disciples who owed 200 Sacred Crystals. The terrifying atmosphere in his inner world hadpletely disappeared. Now, it was as lively as a market. ¡°Brother Liu, you¡¯re here too!?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, old Wang, you¡¯re here too!¡± Many people who knew each other started to chat. Since they couldn¡¯t leave and had nothing to do, they might as well chat. Even Chen Yixuan started idle talks with the others. ¡°Do you think the Ancient God can handle this?¡± Chen Yixuan began wondering aimlessly about Du Gang¡¯s situation. A faint smile appeared on his face, ¡°As long as the Kong Family is willing to protect him, he can definitely handle it! ¡± His words couldn¡¯t be more true. The power of the eighteen great families was formidable, far beyond what any ordinary family could imagine. If the Kong Family insisted on protecting Du Gang, they wouldn¡¯t fear even if the number of disciples from various other families increased several-fold. However, most of the disciples from these families were only dominant in the high-level universe, and very few such as Chen Yixuan were from families based on Peni Ind! Unlike their lively chat, Du Gang was encountering some trouble in the outside world at this moment. He was being watched! The reason was that he had secretly captured several disciples guarded by a powerful warrior of a hundred-man team while thetter was busy hunting the superb Crystal Beast. The strong warrior from the hundred-man team, although could not see him, had been constantly tracking him. ¡°Damn, is he using scent tracking?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t know what had given him away, yet he was chased over a hundred kilometers. Just then, a familiar figure appeared before his eyes. It was Yu Shuiyao! She had already gathered more than twenty people. Seeing the actions of her own team¡¯s protector, she quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The protector hurriedly replied loudly, ¡°Miss, someone has kidnapped our people, and I have been following them all the way here!¡± Yu Shuiyao was startled upon hearing this, and she immediately deployed her domain to scan the surroundings, but found nothing. At this moment, three other protectors beside her cautioned, ¡°Miss, be careful. There really are others nearby!¡± They intuitively scattered, unexpectedly surrounding Du Gang, who was the size of a speck of dust. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so unlucky to run into three more of them¡­¡± Now, Du Gang, observing the four approaching people, was getting agitated. Although he could shrink, it didn¡¯t mean he could ignore the attacks of others. If these peopleunched indiscriminate attacks and their attacks were strong enough, they might actually force him out.. Chapter 195: 194: Leaving the Ruins! Chapter 195: 194: Leaving the Ruins!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Friend, we are from the Yu family. We are unaware of how our people may have offended you. Please express your grievance, and I will ensure justice is served for you,¡± Yu Shuiyao called out towards the centre where four individuals were gathered. Upon hearing this, Du Gang sulked his lips and paid no heed.
The detained people had all written IOUs, making it impossible for him to let them go now. His only objective now was to escape these people. But before that, he needed to figure out how these four soldiers managed to locate him. After some reflection, he asked B to synthesize electronic sounds that could disguise his original voice and then began, ¡°Are the members of your Yu Family¡¯s hundred-man team really so strong? Capable of seeing-through my Grand Void Technique¡­¡± ¡°Grand Void Technique?¡± Yu Shuiyao became startled. She¡¯d never heard of such a technique. But from its name, she could infer that it was a secret method from the spatialw system and should be extremely valuable. After all, any space technique which could be learnt at the Sector Lord level would be worth a considerable amount! She then asked, ¡°Friend, judging from your words, it appears that you are someone of significant status. May I ask why you have captured these children of my Yu family?¡± Normally, individuals who achieve Ninth-Rank at the Sector Lord level tend to be older than third or fourth rank people, so her wording wasn¡¯t inappropriate. After hesitating for two seconds, Du Gang responded, ¡°I was just passing through the void when two children identally mentioned something that was taboo to me. Thus, I captured them, intending to give them a mild punishment. Rest assured, I will let them go once they have learned their lesson. I will not take their lives¡­¡±
Yu Shuiyao¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. Dealing with an enemy she couldn¡¯t see was proving to be difficult. She had secretly utilized several detection methods but wasn¡¯t able to sense any movement. She even used a high-grade spacew talisman but still got nothing. This implied that either the enemy has cultivated his spatialw technique to an extremely high level, or he simply wasn¡¯t using spatialw at all. But currently, with the fact that the enemy was invisible, aside from using spatialw, she couldn¡¯t think of another possibility. Simultaneously, she secretly transmitted a message to her four subordinates asking, ¡°How exactly did you sense the presence of the person?¡± Without any change in expression, they all replied, ¡°Although we share the same Rank Nine Sector Lord level as you, youngdy, we have long been honed through constant battles and practice of joint formations. Not only are our spiritual bodies physically potent, but we also have a sense for things like aura, life, gaze, and so on that surpasses ordinary individuals¡­¡± ¡°Gaze¡­¡± It dawned upon Yu Shuiyao then how these four locked onto the guy in the void. She continued, ¡°Do you guys have any method to locate him?¡± The four responded almost in unison, ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult. The opponent is hiding in the void. Unless we resort to spatialw techniques, we¡¯ll remain in the dark..¡± ¡°And spatialw techniques are usually mastered by those who¡¯ve reached the Eternal level or higher. If it¡¯s simply a void talisman¡­ we don¡¯t think it would be very effective!¡±
Just like Yu Shuiyao, these four also believed Du Gang¡¯s im that he was hiding in the void. Although they sensed something, they attributed it to the opponent¡¯s gaze. ¡°Youngdy, what should we do now?¡± At this moment, the four didn¡¯t know how to proceed, and the scene grew taut with silence. Yu Shuiyao pondered for some time before saying, ¡°If I apologize on behalf of the youngsters of my family, could you let them go?¡± Du Gang surveyed his surroundings still hemmed in by guards, feeling a headacheing on. After thinking for a bit, he said, ¡°Apologize? I was only nning to punish them for a few days and then let them go. But since you¡¯ve said so, let me think it over¡­¡± With these words, Yu Shuiyao and the rest immediately sighed a breath of relief. Who wouldn¡¯t have a lump in their throat knowing there¡¯s an enemy lurking around? If this could be resolved, that would naturally be the best course of action. The scene suddenly stiffened, neither side made any move. Simrly, if their few Sector Lord level Ninth Rank powerhouses didn¡¯t speak, the other twenty or so people didn¡¯t dare to speak either. And especially after hearing about the abduction of their Yu Family members by the expert in the void, they were even more frightened, afraid they would be taken away as well.
Just like that, thirty seconds passed. Yu Shuiyao thought the person hidden in the darkness had left, frequentlymunicating with the guards to ask about the situation. Finally, in her anxious waiting, the voice from the darkness surfaced again. ¡°If reconciliation is what you wish, it can be done. Give me a price. If I¡¯m satisfied, all the people I¡¯ve taken from you will be returned, and we¡¯ll break even. If I¡¯m not satisfied, then I¡¯llpletely hide in the void, not giving you the chance to observe me¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°I suppose that your four followers managed to locate me only through my gaze. If I don¡¯t watch this ce and just focus on my journey, who could discover me?!!¡± With these words, all five Sector Lord level powerhouses present became tense. Everyone turned their gazes to Yu Shuiyao, waiting for her response. Yu Shuiyao didn¡¯t rush to name a price. Instead, she contemted carefully. After what felt like a length of time required to finish a cup of tea, she slowly said, ¡°One thousand lower-grade Saint Crystals. That¡¯s the highest price we can currently offer!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang almost leapt up in excitement. On his journey, he had captured a little over a hundred people, and only managed to gather a little over five hundred lower-grade Saint Crystals. Yet this woman just named the price ¡ª one thousand lower-grade Saint Crystals. His spirit quickly sank into his own Life World. He carefully counted and realized that he had taken four of the Yu Family members. ¡°These four people only have a total of eight hundred notes. Should I take her one thousand Saint Crystals and let them go?¡± Among the four he captured¡ª all were Yu Family members, but all side branches. None of them had even understood the power of the Original Law, hence he set the price at two hundred each. Partly it was due to their innate value, and partly because he didn¡¯t dare to offend the Yu Family too deeply. After all, they were a top family on par with the Jiang Family and Kong Family. After some consideration, Du Gang felt he couldn¡¯t just let them go as it might cause troubleter. He spoke, ¡°One thousand Saint Crystals. Miss Yu¡¯s offer is even higher than what I expected!¡± ¡°I thought, since I¡¯ve taken four of Yu¡¯s disciples, two hundred Saint Crystals as a ransom for each of them would be enough. Who knew you¡¯d actually be willing to pay a thousand.. Yu Shuiyao was momentarily stunned, not quite understanding his meaning, but being quick-witted, she soon realized he was worried about the Yu Family seeking revenge. Having thought it over, she said, ¡°Friend, you joke. The price of two hundred is the ransom price that the Yu Family would pay after they¡¯re freed. I am offering one thousand because if they get out now, they could stay in the ruins for more than half a month. The Saint Crystals the four of them could earn would definitely be more than two hundred. So, I should be the one thanking you¡­ ¡°In addition, I can represent the Yu Family here in promising you that this incident was triggered by their disrespect towards you. I ampensating you with Saint Crystals for their bbermouth, once they¡¯re released, the Yu Family will not pursue this matter!¡± After hearing what he wanted, Du Gang instantly heaved a sigh of relief. But he cautiously asked, ¡°Really not going to pursue?¡± ¡°Really!¡± He continued, ¡°Alright, this entire conversation was recorded by me. If you guys renege, don¡¯t me me for spreading the recordings everywhere¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao was momentarily speechless, but then nodded, ¡°Okay! ¡± Du Gang continued, ¡°Since we¡¯ve reached an agreement, bring out the Saint Crystals and ce them near me. I¡¯ll take them myself.. ¡® Yu Shuiyao quicklyplied, taking out a top-grade Saint Crystal and casually throwing it into the middle of the four guards. Seeing this, Du Gang promptly took it. He then quickly returned to his internal world and announced, ¡°Four disciples from the Yu Family,e out. Someone hase to redeem you!¡± Instantly, the four figures tied to the pirs perked up. However, before they could speak, Du Gang swiftly approached them and knocked each of them out with a p. Out of caution, he thought it best to put them to sleep first to prevent any inconvenient chatter. Taking the four, he directly teleported them away. Immediately, Yu Shuiyao and the others sensed a faint disturbance in space. Followed by that, four disciples from the Yu Family appeared. Simultaneously, five people scanned the four, ensuring they were only unconscious. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the people were unharmed. At this moment, Du Gang spoke again, ¡°The people are out now, make way!¡± Soon, Yu Shuiyao nodded, and the two powerful figures on the edge moved aside. Then, Du Gang continued, ¡°Oh, I just remembered. What if all of you keep an eye on me, wouldn¡¯t I have waited in vain for a month?¡± Yu Shuiyao quickly reassured, ¡°Rest assured, we would absolutely not do that, the most imoortant thing in the ruins is to obtain Saint Crvstals¡­¡± ¡°No, the big families have a lot of people and a lot of influence, what if a few people keep following me, I would feel so ufortable¡­¡± He quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll keep one person as a hostage. Once I am one hundred kilometers away from here, I will let him go!¡± Yu Shuiyao¡¯s face instantly hardened. ¡°Friend, we have shown respect, isn¡¯t this out of line?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to avoid trouble. I have taken the money, recorded the conversation as proof, isn¡¯t it all to avoid trouble? Do you think I keep a person to harm them?¡± He continued, ¡°Rx, the moment I am a hundred kilometers away, I¡¯ll throw him out immediately!¡± With that, one of the four peopleying on the ground disappeared, leaving only three people. Seeing him acting mysteriously, Yu Shuiyao ultimately trusted him. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly started running in a direction. The four guards looked at Yu Shuiyao, waiting for her instructions. Yu Shuiyao hesitated for a long time but finally shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t chase him. Once he leaves a hundred kilometers, we will go!¡± Although she said this, in her heart, she felt deeply unwilling. Unexpectedly, she, who prided herself on being extremely smart and powerful, actually met a person who could enter the void at the Sector Lord level. Terrifying! At the same time, she kept guessing who it could be. ¡°Kong Xu?¡± The first that came to her mind was the Kong Family, as they had the most space secrets and were the best at practicing spacews. But she quickly shook her head, ¡°Kong Xu couldn¡¯t possibly know the secret of entering the void!¡± Just like that, while she was contemting, a guard quickly informed, ¡°Miss, it should be about the right time. That person should be a hundred kilometers away now! ¡± Their senses were wed and couldn¡¯t reach far, generally only within three or four kilometers. Beyond that range, they couldn¡¯t sense anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Soon, the group quickly flew over and arrived at a location one hundred kilometers away in no time. What relieved them was that they indeed found thest disciple of the Yu family lying on the ground with his life force intact and no problems at all. ¡°Phew¨C¡± As Yu Shuiyao heaved a sigh of relief, she frowned and instructed, ¡°Wake up those four, I want to know what they said that would mention a taboo of the Void People¡­¡± At this moment, thousands of miles away, once Du Gang was sure he had shaken off the enemies after countless twists and turns, he finally rxed. ¡°Damn, that was close. These people from the big families are too terrifying!¡± They couldn¡¯t be seen, but they could sense other people through their aura and gaze, which was truly horrifying. ¡°Good that I was able to scare them off!¡± If those people had attacked indiscriminately, he might have been exposed already. Du Gang learned his lesson this time, ¡°It seems that from now on, whenever I meet scions of these top families, I should avoid them, especially these members of hundred-strong teams, they are like dogs with noses!¡± Inside his internal world. The hundreds of people tied to the pirs were all dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why were those four taken away?¡± ¡°They said they were redeeming people, could it be that the Yu family has alreadypromised?¡± Everyone felt their minds going numb. The reason they were able to joke around was mainly because there were so many different people gathered here, all from different families. With so many people here, they could assure each other that they wouldn¡¯t be killed, and at the same time, it was possible their written IOUs would be null and void. Because, to get the money from their families, the Ancient God would have to reveal their presence in his internal world. At that time, if more than a hundred families learned of this and put pressure together, the Ancient God might not be able to bear it and would have to release them unconditionally, he might even have to apologize to them. That¡¯s why they could still joke around while being tied to the pirs. But now, they saw the news of the Yu family redeeming people. How could they not copse? ¡°That¡¯s the Yu¡¯s family, did they reallypromise?¡± ¡°If the Yu¡¯s familypromises then what about us¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s spiritual body suddenly walked over. ¡°What? If the Yu family doesn¡¯tpromise, are you all going to break your promises?¡± Du Gang scoffed. The people around him quickly defended themselves. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly written in ck and white, how could we not honor our promises¡­¡± They were not foolish, at the moment they were at the mercy of Du Gang, their lives were not in their control, so naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Du Gang. But Du Gang precisely knew what they were thinking, very quickly an Emperor¡¯s Crystal appeared in his hand, he casually smiled and said, ¡°The Yu Family has paid, for four people, they have given a thousand lower-grade Saint Crystals!¡± Everyone looked over, only to gasp in surprise, for in his hand was a top-quality Saint Crystal. Given that a lower-grade Crystal Beast at the level of a Second Rank Sector Lord increases a rank or two with each quality level increase, the Crystal Beast formed from a Superior Saint Crystal should at least be of Seventh or Eighth Rank at the Sector Lord level. This implies that there really were high-ranking members or direct descendants of the Yu Family who negotiated with Du Gang inside the ruin. How could this be? The Ancient God was clearly only at the first rank of a Sector Lord! Everyone present was screaming in disbelief in their hearts, unable to believe what was happening. Laughing, Du Gang continued: ¡°Even the Yu Familypromised, I don¡¯t believe all of you families dare notpromise¡­¡± He had no other intention, he just felt that these people were too arrogant. Despite being prisoners, they behaved as if they were on vacation, so he wanted to scare them a bit. Indeed, more than a hundred people present were left speechless, at a loss for words in their gloominess. ¡°Haha!¡± Du Gangughed. His spirit body went back to the middle to cultivate. Most of his consciousness, however, returned to the outside world. ¡°There¡¯s only four days until the qualifying contest begins, by then I have to leave!¡± Other people, in the face of these ruins, might not necessarily go on to the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, but he had to. His betting agreement with the Kong Family required him to win this Peak Genius Race, so he has to leave. Thinking that he would miss this ruin in four days, Du Gang felt a sense of regret. ¡°To make up for it, I¡¯ll just need to capture more people!¡± Thinking of this, his speed increased by another third, and he started looking for other people. The ce where Du Gang hadst dropped Yu Family disciples. ¡°You¡¯re saying, the person who captured you was Du Gang, the Ancient God?!¡± Yu Shuiyao couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and stared wide-eyed at the four disciples in shock. The four nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s him, no mistake. And he did not only capture us four. Inside his Life World, there were over a hundred people¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he even made us write IOUs!¡± One disciple said while pulling out an IOU and handing it over. Yu Shuiyao took it and confirmed that it was indeed an IOU for two hundred Saint Crystals. ¡°I have recorded everything that happened inside. Do you want to see it?¡± One disciple nervously said. ¡°y it!¡± Yu Shuiyao quickly collected the IOUs from the four and coldly spat out a word. Soon, that disciple yed back all the events that happened inside Du Gang¡¯s Life World. This included the video of Jiang Wenbo being killed by Zhou Tai, Du Gang threatening the other family children, and everything else. After watching, everyone fell silent. ¡°How dare he?!¡± A member of the hundred people team at the Ninth Rank of Sector Lord level sounded somewhat emotional. ¡°Yes, even though he¡¯s only at the first rank of a Sector Lord, he daringly hunted peopleparable to an average Rank Five Sector Lord¡­¡± ¡°That would have been fine, but he even kidnapped people, issued IOUs, and is nning to collect debts when they get out¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other as though they were witnessing something ridiculous. However, Yu Shuiyao didn¡¯t rush toment. Her beautiful eyes sparkled continuously. After a moment, she sighed, ¡°A true Ancient God indeed¡­¡± ¡°I underestimated him before, thinking he was just a countryman who luckily received Ancient God¡¯s heritage¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so capable!¡± Yu Shuiyao admired, ¡°Think about it, how many measures has this Ancient Gode up with?¡± ¡°Firstly, his Life World can sustain living people, which means he has a piece of Life Space!¡± ¡°Secondly, he can freely enter and exit the void. This indicates that his cultivation of spatialws has reached a very high level, and he possesses a powerful secret technique!¡± ¡°Thirdly, although he is only a Rank One Sector Lord, he has three strands of Original Law and masters at least one yellow rank technique, cultivating it to the firstyer!¡± ¡°Fourthly, he relied on the Kong Family as his backing and maximized his value. I am certain that even if he kidnaps a few hundred more people, upon exiting, the Kong Family will still protect him. In fact, his value to the Kong Family would only increase!¡± ¡°Fifthly, his pricing, negotiation, and other aspects all prove that he is a brave, strategic, and very cautious individual¡­¡± ¡°From the first and second points, one can see the depth of the Ancient God. From the third point, his talent. And from the fourth and fifth points, his intelligence.¡± Yu Shuiyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This guy, he really deserves the divine body¡­¡± Suddenly, she paused as if she¡¯d thought of something. Her eyes flicked surprise, eximing, ¡°Also, we all forgot something!¡± ¡°What?¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Yu Shuiyao admiringly said, ¡°This Ancient God, Du Gang, is only 119 years old¡­¡± This statement exins everything. Among those present, the youngest were four thousand years old, and the oldest were these guards who were a few million years old. Thisparison highlighted the terrifying nature of Du Gang. Four days passed swiftly. A week had passed since the ruins were opened, and the illusion of fewer people remained in the ruins. ¡°Maybe they were killed off by each other!¡± This was a real concern. Not only was Du Gang hunting, many others were killing and looting madly. This resulted in a quarter of the people in the ruins disappearing in just a week. At the same time Du Gang, half an hour before the start of the qualifying contest, left the ruins. In addition to him, others who prioritized the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition also left. However, most people remained in the ruins. After all, the ruins would be open for a month¡­ ¡°They¡¯re out, they¡¯re out!¡± There were even more people waiting outside the ruins than before, many of whom hade specifically to watch. Seeing peopleing out, the spectators quickly raised an rm. At the same time, a few journalists, like sharks smelling blood, swarmed up to try and learn about the situation inside the ruins. As everyone was idly chatting, suddenly, a famous person emerged from the ruins. ¡°The Ancient God is out!¡± With this one shout, immediately, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted over. Indeed, Du Gang, the Ancient God, still wore his signature blood-red armor, expressionlesslynding on the ground. ¡°He actually made it out safe and sound!¡± ¡°He is really lucky. Is it because he didn¡¯t encounter the Jiang family?¡± The Jiang family? Hearing this, Du Gang gave a faint smile. He had also captured quite a few from the Jiang family, just those with the surname Jiang alone were over a dozen. ¡°Bla, help me find out the situation of those families¡­¡± Not long after, Bla quickly responded, ¡°Du Gang, it appears you may have to postpone the exchange for now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He was somewhat puzzled. Bla shrugged and said, ¡°The ruins opened this time. Not only are the young entering, but even the old Sector Lords from various families have all gone in as well. Almost all of the families only have an Eternal Level ancestor guarding the home. Do you still want to negotiate with these guys? Du Gang was stunned for a moment, then quickly came to his senses. Of course, when such a treasure like the ruins appeared, there was no way that only the young would enter. After all, there were no restrictions for these ruins. ¡°In that case, won¡¯t I have to wait until the end of the month allotted to the ruins before I can negotiate with the heads of their families?¡± Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s just a month. It is three weeks from now anyway. Even if I exchange now, it¡¯s not like there will be a significant increase in strength.¡± Upon understanding the situation, he quickly said, ¡°Elder Kong, I wish to go to a safe and quiet ce. The Qualifying Contest is about to start!¡± At this moment, a figure slowly appeared next to him. Looking at Du Gang, who was unscathed, Kong Luo said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not bad, boy, being able to survive and get out!¡± As he spoke, he nced over at the void and then directly said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to the headquarters of the virtualpany on Pangu Continent!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± To Du Gang¡¯s surprise, Kong Luo didn¡¯t even use a spaceship. He just grabbed his shoulder and in the blink of an eye, they were already in an unfamiliar ce. ¡°Spatial movement?¡± Du Gang was astonished. Kong Luo replied with a smile, ¡°Kind of. Once you reach the Eternal Level, you can enter and exit the void as long as you cultivate the Laws of Space.¡± ¡°Of course, the reason I can take you this far is also because the space here in the Pangu Continent is rtively thin!¡± ¡°Thin?¡± Du Gang, with his keen sense, caught on to a phrase and immediately asked about it. Kong Luoughed and said, ¡°You might not know this, but the farther you move away from the center of the universe, the more the space thins and the region in which you are located bes more fragile.¡± ¡°Do you know why in the Middling Universe Kingdom, the strongest are only at the first rank of the Sector Lord level?¡± Following his line of thought, Du Gang ventured a guess, ¡°Is it because the space is too thin that more potent individuals can¡¯t get there?¡± Kong Luo nodded his head in approval and saidughingly, ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it. In the Middling Universe Kingdom, only one Eternal Level being can be present at most. Even the Sector Lord level has limits.¡± ¡°For Elementary Universe nations, even Eternal Level masters can¡¯t get there.¡± ¡°This is rted to the thinness of space.¡± ¡°The more powerful the being, the higher the concentration of space they require to survive. This is, in a way, the universe¡¯s protection of the weak.¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. He quickly asked, ¡°Sir, my family is in the Milky Way, a subset of the Elementary Universe. My home is only ten light-years away from the Entropy World. I don¡¯t want to just watch it die. If I want to relocate it here, what should I do?¡± ¡°Relocate here?¡± Kong Luo was taken aback but quickly began pondering. ¡°A subset of an Elementary Universe nation, that¡¯s too remote¡­¡± ¡°Forget the Eternal Level, even at the Sector Lord level, it would be quite challenging to get there¡­¡± Du Gang was anxious and hurriedly asked, ¡°Sir, do you mean to say that there¡¯s no way for me to return?¡± Looking at his anxious expression, Kong Luo immediately felt a hint of fondness. He found it a good sign that this Ancient God was sentimental. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not definite. If it were ordinary Sector Lord level masters, they wouldn¡¯t survive in such a ce. But you¡¯re different. You are the Ancient God possessing a divine body, and you are known for your physical strength. So, I think you should be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°However, you wouldn¡¯tst too long there!¡± Kong Luo continued, ¡°If you want to move a, any Eternal Level master could do it. But in your case, an Eternal Level master can¡¯t get there¡­¡± ¡°So, there is only one way. At the Sector Lord level, the world within your body should be a Life World conducive to sustaining life. Let the people there live in your internal world! ¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang heaved a sigh of relief. This was what he had initially thought of as well, so he didn¡¯t rush. He was only worried when he heard Kong Luo talking about problems rted to the thinness of space. Now that he heard his previous n was still feasible, he no longer fretted. What followed was to gradually increase his strength and then expand the range of the life world inside his body. By the time he broke through to the Eternal Level, he could return to Earth and take all the Earth people with him. Thinking about this, he quickly asked, ¡°Sir, if I bring the people from my hometown here and they live in my inner world for a long time, will their lifespans increase?¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Kong Luoughed and said, ¡°The world within your body actually exists by relying on you. Wherever you are, it is also there. So, if you¡¯re on Pangu Continent, then the people in your inner world would naturally enjoy the longevity of the people here.¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°These issues are not really issues. The real trouble is owning a Life Space at the Sector Lord level and then merging it into your body¡­¡± ¡°The value of a Life Space is incredibly high. It involves many things and is not something an ordinary Eternal Level master can attain. Not to mention the Eternal Level, even at the True God Level, obtaining a shard of Life Space is extremely difficult¡­¡± He continued, ¡°The top families of the Middling Universe Kingdom have produced many Eternal Level masters. But their families still remain in the Middling Universe Kingdom. It¡¯s not that these powerful beings are unwilling to move, but they are genuinely powerless!¡± Du Gang understood this point well. He once casually asked Chen Feng how many people were in their family. As a result, Chen Feng told him that their family, including the direct and coteral lines, exceeded a hundred million people. This number stunned him. However, after careful thought, he could understand. After all, the people here enjoyed long lifespans and abundant resources, making it easy for them to proliferate. Kong Luo nced at the time andughed, ¡°Alright, the qualifying contest is about to start. You better hurry in. Be careful not to be disqualified for beingte Upon hearing this, Du Gang thanked him quickly, then immediately sat cross-legged and entered the virtual universe.. Chapter 196: 195: Chen Yixuan Has Disappeared! Chapter 196: 195: Chen Yixuan Has Disappeared!
Trantor: 549690339 The Qualifying Contest is thest stage of thepetition that has subdivisions. This time, the subdivisions are divided based on advanced cosmic nations.
Each advanced cosmic nation is considered a subdivision, making a total of ten thousand subdivisions. In the Pangu Continental division, thepetitors eligible for the qualifying contest are a total of ten thousand people who have advanced from the mid-level cosmic nations, as well as ny thousand people who have been selected from the maind of Pangu itself. In the Pangu Continental division, a total of a hundred thousand people are participating in this qualifying contest, and the top hundred selected from them will qualify for the main tournament. ¡°Where is Chen Yixuan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, he hasn¡¯te to participate, seems like he¡¯s still in that ruin¡­¡± ¡°This guy, he was the number one, doesn¡¯t he n to participate in the Genius Race anymore?¡± ¡°Impossible, he specifically came all the way from Peni Ind to our Pangu Continent, isn¡¯t it just to advance from here?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to advance from Peni Ind, so he came to Pangu Continent¡­¡±
¡°Ah? In that case, why didn¡¯t Peni Ind send more people over¡­¡± ¡°What are you thinking, Chen Yixuan cane over because he has a branch here in the Pangu Continent. His family started from here, they have their ancestral home here, so he can participate in thepetition here¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s only five minutes left, is Chen Yixuan really noting?¡± In the virtual universe, close to a hundred thousand people gathered on a not toorge ind, all werepetitors of the Pangu Continental Qualifier. At this moment, there are two leaderboards at the top of this small ind. One of them, disying the rankings of ten thousand affiliated medium cosmic nations, with Du Gang impressively in first ce. In his status column, in addition to his points andbat record, you can also see his online status. The other, showing the rankings of the Pangu Continental division, Chen Yixuan was number one, his status indicated he was offline. Just like that, five minutes passed. By thest second, no one saw Chen Yixuan appearing online. ¡°Oh my god, Chen Yixuan really didn¡¯te!¡± ¡°Even though he¡¯s number one, didn¡¯t he end up neglecting it for a rickety ruin?¡± ¡°And not just him, didn¡¯t you see, a lot of the top-ranking hundred in the Pangu division hadn¡¯t joined up?¡±
¡°Moreover, of the top five hundred people, at least over three hundred are not present¡­¡± ¡°Are these guys actually stuck in the ruins and don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang touched his nose. Those three hundred people were all staying in his own internal world, so even if they wanted to participate, they couldn¡¯t. ¡°Ah, in that case, won¡¯t I be the first ce in the Pangu division in this qualifying contest?¡± A person who ranked a little over a hundred said excitedly. ¡°Be careful, among the ten thousand people who advanced from the affiliated divisions, the first ce is that Ancient God, his strength is not to be underestimated¡­¡± ¡°Ancient God? Is nothing but a Sector Lord at the first rank, even if he¡¯s a genius, he is nothing more than a bystander this time!¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang carefully looked at the name above the man¡¯s head and memorized it. ¡°Meng Chang, watch your mouth, that Ancient God is right behind you!¡± Someone recognized Du Gang¡¯s gaze, and quickly warned. Meng Chang turned his head and saw that indeed, the Ancient God he had seen in the news before was standing not far away watching him, expressionless.
¡°Heh!¡± He sneered and said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s looking at me?¡± ¡°You are nothing but a mere Sector Lord at the first rank, and I¡¯m a Sector Lord at the fourth rank. Even if you are a divine body, so what? This time, I, Meng Chang, will teach you a lesson!¡± Du Gang grinned and said, ¡°Kid, remember what you said, don¡¯t cry for daddy when the timees!¡± Just then, the system prompt appeared. [The rules for the current phase are ¡®knock out¡¯, each participant will initially receive a thousand points. The maximum points awarded for winning are a hundred points, and the maximum points deducted for losing are a hundred points¡­] [Thepetition is about to start, the teleportation starts now!] ¡°Wow!¡± As the system¡¯s audio yed, countless shes of white light appeared, and everyone was teleported away from this waiting area. When Du Gang reappeared, he was already standing on the battlefield. His opponent is a Sector Lord at second rank, who looked incredibly excited to see Du Gang. ¡°Good man, I actually run into you, today, I will prove myself by ying a god¡­¡± For such an arrogant guy, Du Gang couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to him, he remained silent and waited for thepetition to begin. [Thepetition starts!] The moment the system prompt fell, There was a slight tremor of Du Gang¡¯s body. In the next second, his opponent instantly turned into a beam of white light and vanished. ¡°Where am I? Who am I?¡± The opponent didn¡¯t even know what was happening after he left the battlefield. ¡°The qualifying contest of Pangu Continent, it¡¯s not challenging for me at all!¡± Du Gang defeated several people very easily, and said calmly. Indeed, even Chen Yixuan, who was originally the top-ranked yer in the Pangu division, had been caught by him. How could there be any formidablepetitors?! Shortly after thepetition started, Du Gang killed off his opponents quickly and won the highest points. [Ranking: 1st ce, Du Gang, 1700 points¡­] ¡°Has Du Gang already won seven times in a row?¡± ¡°Not only that, he defeated the opponents in all seven matches within six seconds¡­¡± ¡°Look carefully, the second and third ces also have 1700 points, but Du Gang is ranked higher. This means that Du Gang kills his opponents faster than they do!¡± ¡°Is the Ancient God that strong? He¡¯s only a Domain Lord Level Rank One¡­¡± Some people could not help but exim in awe. ¡°Powerful? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that formidable¡­ ¡°If you guys had carefully analyzed Du Gang¡¯spetition records, you would have found that he often takes the lead at the beginning of everypetition he participated in¡­¡± ¡°This is because his speed is very fast, allowing him a temporary lead. However, in reality, he can¡¯t maintain this for long!¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve seen it myself. In previouspetitions, he always takes the lead early on, butgs behindter¡­¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t know about these criticisms, he was a little bored at the moment as his opponents were too weak. More than three hundred of the top five hundred participants in this Pangupetition zone were caught by him in advance, making thepetitionpletely dull. For these three hundred people not participating, let alone the ordinary participants and viewers feeling surprised, even the elders of their families were baffled. ¡°Is this the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition? Isn¡¯t participating in thispetition more important than obtaining Saint Crystals in the ruins?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s not like the family can¡¯t spare one or two Sector Lords, yet they chose to stay in the ruins¡­¡± ¡°They are so foolish, for the family, their participation in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition would be more beneficial¡­¡± As thepetition progressed, with the passage of time, Du Gang¡¯s score continued to increase, even creating a significant gap with the second ce. ¡°Who will be able to stop Du Gang?¡± Online, there were still quite a few people with a strong sense of territoriality who didn¡¯t want Du Gang to take the first ce. They felt uneasy seeing a participant from a lower-ss star region taking the position that should have belonged to their natives. ¡°Can the participants of this generation seed or not?¡± ¡°Right, your generation is too bad, letting a participant from a lower-ss star region dominate the first ce for so long¡­¡± On the inte, some older folks had already started criticizing the participants of this generation. Although many of them hadn¡¯t even participated in the elimination matches, this didn¡¯t stop them from expressing their views. Suddenly, someone on the inte started shouting. ¡°Meng Chang is up against Du Gang!¡± ¡°They¡¯re about to face each other. Meng Chang is a powerfulpetitor within the top 100. He is currently the highest-ranking participant in our Pangupetition zone!¡± The audience was also helpless, as the top hundred participants in this qualifying contest had all entered the ruins and hadn¡¯te out yet, therefore they were naturally considered to have given up thepetition. This left them no choice but to pin their hopes on Meng Chang. ¡°Meng Chang, take down Du Gang!¡± ¡°Meng Chang, it¡¯s time for you to prove yourself!¡± ¡°Bring honor to the Pangu Continent!¡± Not that they needed to say it, at this moment Meng Chang, standing on the stage and confronting Du Gang from a distance, was constantly sneering. ¡°Ancient God, do you think you¡¯re so powerful?¡± ¡°Do you think you can always dominate the top spot with your score?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, from this match onward, you¡¯re going to experience your first defeat¡­¡± ¡°And you will keep losing, until you¡¯re eliminated!¡± Du Gang nced at Meng Chang¡¯s score and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but with a score difference of about twenty thousand points between us, even if you beat me, you won¡¯t make it to the top spot¡­¡± He opened his mouth in a grin, and said, ¡°Moreover, you won¡¯t make it to the top spot either!¡± His words were truly piercing. Meng Chang red at him vehemently, ¡°Kid, you have thirty seconds to act wildly. I¡¯ll show you once the countdown is over!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve taken all the lines. In that case, I¡¯ll finish you in one second¡­¡± Just like that, amidst their verbal spar, the match countdown came to an end and the match officially began. ¡°Die for me!¡± Meng Chang, sporting a malicious grin, yelled out loud. The next moment, white light flickered. In the blink of an eye, he had already left the stage, implying, he lost! At this moment, all the spectators who were focused on the match between Du Gang and Meng Chang, werepletely dumbfounded. ¡°What happened? How did Meng Chang lose?!¡± ¡°Exactly, how did Du Gang win? ¡°The match just began, where did he disappear to?¡± Everyone was shocked, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Was there some behind-the-scenes maneuver?¡± ¡°I suspect, it might be the work of the Kong Family¡­¡± ¡°Very likely, I heard that there are members of the Kong Family in the organizingmittee, this possibility can¡¯t be ruled out¡­¡± ¡°Not just that, do you guys think Chen Yixuan and the others might have been taken away by the Kong Family?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible, the Kong Family may have used such methods to help the Ancient God advance¡­¡± Suddenly, the inte was filled with suspicions about the fairness and impartiality of the match. The question of whether the Kong Family had aided Du Gang in cheating became a hot topic. Standing on the waiting continent, Meng Chang was dumbstruck. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The next second, he reacted. Furious, he eximed, ¡°Organizing Committee, I want to appeal. I haven¡¯t even fought yet. How can I lose?¡± As a contestant, he had the right to appeal. However, to prevent malicious appeals from disrupting the order of thepetition and wasting the time of the organizingmittee¡¯s staff, the penalty for a failedint was very severe. [yer Meng Chang, do you have any objections to thest match and wish to appeal?] ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Thest match was rigged. I want to appeal!¡± Meng Chang shouted, ¡°No, I want to proceed with a public appeal!!¡± This kind of appeal was not only open to him but could be seen by everyone on the continent. He was already sure that Du Gang must have cheated. So, he wanted to show Du Gang¡¯s ugly face to everyone on the continent. He wanted to let everyone know that he, Meng Chang, was not inferior in skills, but had suffered unfair treatment. This time, he wanted his name to spread across the entire Pangu Continent! He wanted to leave his name in history! Yes, for him, a sessful appeal, which would discredit the organizingmittee, was also a way to leave his name in history! After all, the organizingmittee has always been very confident in their virtual universe algorithm. This time, he would p them in the face! Everyone on the Pangu Continent saw Meng Chang¡¯s appeal and the entire continent was boiling! ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°Good job, Meng Chang!¡± ¡°We should say ¡®no¡¯ to such unfair and unjust things!¡± ¡°What kind of a person is this Du Gang, I will social-shame him within a minute!¡± ¡°He dared to cheat, he deserves this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s disgrace Du Gang!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s just him?¡± ¡°Not just him, even the organizingmittee seniors who helped him cheat will be out of luck this time!¡± On the inte, there were overwhelming calls to disgrace Du Gang. Everyone overwhelmingly supported Meng Chang. Feeling this surge of support, Meng Chang was filled with pride. At the same time, he was d that he had encountered Du Gang and could expose a fraud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brothers, this time, Du Gang is finished!¡± In this way, amidst the shouts of the crowd, the Organizing Committee released the video of the match between Du Gang and Meng Chang. In addition to the release, to cater to theizens, they kindly added a slow-motion feature of 10,000 times and 1,000,000 times. Seeing that the organizingmittee had released the video, Meng Chang quickly opened the video and started watching it. This time, almost everyone was rmed. After all, this was an appeal during the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, an event that only happens twice in 10,000 years, naturally attracted many people¡¯s attention. Everyone, just like Meng Chang, opened the video and started watching the rey. In the slow-motion video at 10,000 times: Du Gang was still standing in ce, but his hand seemed to have moved a bit. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Just a hand movement?¡± Everyone was confused. They quickly opened the 1,000,000 times slow-motion rey. This time, everyone understood. In the video, Du Gang turned into a blurry shadow, reached Meng Chang in an instant, then swung his arm and pped his face hard. Immediately after, Meng Chang turned into a ray of white light. During this process, Du Gang even raised his other hand and gave Meng Chang the middle finger, a gesture he didn¡¯t even notice. Looking at thest frame of the video where the middle finger was shown, everyone felt an incredible shock. This middle finger, without the appeal, themotion, and the 1,000,000 times slow-motion rey, none of them would have seen it. But the result was just this¡­ At this moment, everyone who had questioned Du Gang felt their faces burning! Among these people, the most heartbroken one was Meng Chang. At this moment, he no longer cared about the imminent penalty from the organizingmittee. What truly tormented him was the gap between him and Du Gang. ¡°The gap is too great. The enemy made a move, and I didn¡¯t even see it clearly before I died¡­¡± ¡°How ridiculous, I was taunting him before the match. This time, I really lost face¡­¡± People on the inte didn¡¯t know about Meng Chang¡¯s remorse. Once they recognized Du Gang¡¯s strength, they began to ponder a question. ¡°Will Du Gang win this qualifying contest?¡± ¡°If Chen Yixuan and others were here, could Du Gang still be the first?¡± Basically, everyone recognized that Du Gang was certain to be the first in this qualifying contest because he had nopetitors! Even Meng Chang, who was currently ranked the highest and the strongest, lost to Du Gang in one move. Who else could stop him?! And just like that, amidst everyone¡¯s disputes, thepetition eventually reached its conclusion. The first-ce victor was announced. This time, without defying anyone¡¯s expectations, Du Gang emerged as the top contender, sessfully advancing to the Qualifying Contest! Although he took the first ce, it was somewhat disappointing for the citizens of the Pangu Continent. ¡°If Chen Yixuan and the others were here, Du Gang certainly wouldn¡¯t have taken first ce! ¡°Yes, if Chen Yixuan and the others hadn¡¯t entered the ruins, or if they had returned to participate, Du Gang wouldn¡¯t be the first¡­¡¯ ¡°If those guys came back, I reckon Du Gang wouldn¡¯t even stand within the top hundred¡­¡¯ ¡°Actually, it¡¯s mainly because Meng Chang is too trash, that¡¯s why Du Gang stood a chance¡­¡± At this moment, an online host suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Let me make this clear. Du Gang can never defeat Chen Yixuan as Chen Yixuan is not only a Fourth Rank Sector Lord but also has grasped a trace of the Original Law¡­¡± ¡°Do you know about the Original Law? It¡¯s something only Eternal Level powerhouses canprehend¡­¡± ¡°Anyone whoprehends the Original Law at the Sector Lord Level would inevitably be a generation¡¯s genius¡­¡± Confronting some people¡¯s doubts, Wang Jian confidently dered: ¡°After this ruin concludes, Chen Yixuan and the others will definitely appear. By then, they will surely challenge Du Gang¡­¡± ¡°I can guarantee, Du Gang will definitely lose to Chen Yixuan!¡± ¡°If he could defeat Chen Yixuan, I would eat my keyboard!¡± As for the vigorous online arguments, Du Gang didn¡¯t bother paying too much attention. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to dispute these matters. At this moment, he was sifting through the internalwork of the Virtual Universe Company to select cultivation techniques. With twenty days left until the ruins close,pared to going in to capture people or find Saint Crystals, Du Gang chose to remain outside to cultivatews. Because he has already captured more than 300 geniuses, based on 200 Saint Crystals per person, he could gain at least 60,000 Saint Crystals. This abundant energy is more than enough for him to advance from the Sector Lord Level to the Eternal Level. This time, after winning the first ce in the Pangu Continentpetition, he didn¡¯t participate in any assessments and was directly promoted by the Virtual Universe Company to the status of a personal disciple. The only difference between him and the other disciples was that others had a master, but he did not! Just as Kong Xu said, because he was an Ancient God, no one dared to take him as a disciple! However, Du Gang wasn¡¯t particrly interested in taking a master. He didn¡¯t mind this at all. He was currently selecting cultivation techniques on the internalwork. After being promoted, thepany naturally granted him the privilege to select two cultivation techniques, and both of these techniques were of high rank. This meant that he could directly choose techniques that were apanied by nine mysteries! Such advanced techniques are truly worth it. So, Du Gang casually chose two Gold Element techniques, both possessing nineyers and apanied by nine different Gold Element Laws mysteries. ¡°Ultimate Gold Secret Book,¡± Du Gang casually picked up this technique and began to cultivate. As early as when he advanced to the Domain Lord Level, he realized that he couldn¡¯t continually rank up through energy alone. Aside from energy, he also needed to fullyprehend these Law mysteries. Therefore, even if he has enough energy to advance to the Eternal Level after twenty days, he would still be unable to ascend if he doesn¡¯tprehend the Laws in ce. Unlike the spear techniques he had learned before, the ¡°Ultimate Gold Secret Book¡± was purely about Laws mystery cultivation methods. Eachyer contained only the cultivation method for a mystery and didn¡¯t include any associated attack methods. Perhaps because he had previously cultivated the nine Gold Element Laws mysteries to perfection, or it could be due to him having a glimpse of the Gold Element Original Law mysteries, Du Gang made rapid progress when cultivating new Gold Element Laws mysteries. Previously, it took him an average of about ny days or three months to cultivate a Laws mystery to perfection, now it only takes him nine days to achieve it. When he reached the thirdyer of ¡°Ultimate Gold Secret Book¡±, the artifact ruins, which had been open for a month, finally started to copse. Those who were inside finally exited. What shocked everyone was that this time, a vast number of Sector Lords entered, probably over a million, but the number of those who exited was halved. These signify that at least half of the powerhouses inside the ruins had perished! However, undoubtedly, everyone who came out seemed satisfied, clearly indicating that they had gained numerous treasures. Butizens were more interested in Chen Yixuan than these events. ¡°Where is Chen Yixuan?¡± ¡°Chen Yixuan, hurry up and challenge Du Gang!¡± Merely in a day¡¯s time, the trending topic of #ChenYixuan challenges Du Gang hit the top spot on the Pangu Continent. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Many of those emerging from the ruins were perplexed and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Not until someone broke it down for them did they shockingly discover that Du Gang had actually won the Qualifying Contest in the Pangu Continent Competition area! ¡°How is that possible? He was clearly at Rank One of the Sector Lord Level, how did he get first ce?¡± ¡°Exactly, if I remember correctly, during the elimination rounds, the worst of the 90,000 contestants who advanced to the Qualifying Contest from our Pangu Continent were also at Rank One of the Sector Lord Level, there even existed a Fourth Rank Sector Lord. Howe Du Gang won?¡± Everyone was perplexed. Rank at the Sector Lord Level isn¡¯t the same as before. At this level, every rank represented vast differences in strength. Winning the first ce across three realms? Almost everyone¡¯s attention was on Du Gang, unconsciously overlooking the second ce. Nobody paid attention to, or subconsciously forgot about the second ce. The runner-up of the Qualifying Contest was Qiao Jin, another person from the White Dragon Mountain like Du Gang. At this moment, he showcased a Fourth Rank Sector Lord¡¯s strength, ultimately securing the second ce. But just as everyone was waiting for Chen Yixuan to challenge Du Gang, the Chen family suddenly announced: ¡°Chen Yixuan has gone missing. He didn¡¯t leave the ruins¡­.¡± Chapter 197: 196: Du Gang’s Ambitious Aspirations! Chapter 197: 196: Du Gang¡¯s Ambitious Aspirations!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chen Yixuan has gone missing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡±
The citizens of the Pangu Continent were all stunned. ¡°It means that Chen Yixuan didn¡¯t leave the ancient ruins; he might already be dead¡­.¡± ¡°Dead in the ancient ruins? Who did it?!¡± ¡°It could be anyone. The ancient ruins are a ce with no signal, so anyone could have done it¡­ ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know that half of the people who entered the ruins this time didn¡¯t return¡­ At this moment, people finally realized how terrifying the ancient ruins could be. The most terrifying thing about the ruins may not be encountering all sorts of dangerous terrains or crystal beasts; it¡¯s likely to run into someone and be unsure about their intentions toward you! Whilst everyone was discussing heatedly, Du Gang came out of seclusion and sought Kong Luo. ¡°Lord Kong Luo, I need a favor¡­¡± He initially intended to ask various tribes for money by himself, but on second thought, he still needed the protection of the Kong family, so he decided that he should ask for their help. Kong Luo didn¡¯t immediately agree, instead he asked calmly, ¡°Tell me what it is, and then I¡¯ll decide if I will help you¡­¡±
Du Gang coughed lightly and took out a promissory note. ¡°Lord Kong Luo, I want to collect a debt from the Chen family. Chen Yixuan owes me five hundred Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Chen Yixuan?¡± Kong Luo was startled. He remembered that name from recent news reports, ¡°Did you encounter Chen Yixuan in the ruins?¡± He nced at the note and saw that it indeed had Chen Yixuan¡¯s signature, but he didn¡¯t know if it was authentic or not. ¡°Tell me the details!¡± Du Gang began to narrate, ¡°I met Chen Yixuan in the ancient ruins¡­and then, I captured him¡­¡± ¡°These five hundred Saint Crystals are his ransom!¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Luo stared at him, bbergasted. ¡°You, boy¡­¡¯
He hadn¡¯t expected that Chen Yixuan, who had been hailed as the champion of the Pangupetition region in the news, had been captured by Du Gang. No wonder! A slight smile appeared on his face, ¡®Good job! Who would have thought you could take hostages! Sure, I¡¯ll help you. It¡¯s just five hundred Saint Crystals. The Chen family is definitely going to pay up¡­¡± ¡°Eh, eh!¡± Du Gang had an innocent look on his face, ¡°Lord Kong Luo, it¡¯s more than five hundred Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°More?¡± Kong Luo squinted his eyes andughed, ¡°Did you capture more people?¡± Du Gang nodded. He shook his head andughed, ¡°Your courage is immense, stirring up trouble just after arriving here!¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll help you collect the debt¡­¡± Before he could finish, Du Gang interrupted, ¡°Sir, I am willing to share half of the Saint Crystals with you!¡± He thought about it carefully. If he had Kong Luo help him in collecting the debt of sixty or seventy thousand Saint Crystals, it might not sit too well. Furthermore, Kong Luo was an Eternal Level strongman who was responsible for his safety. Such a strongman could be dissatisfied with him at any point, and that wouldn¡¯t bode well for him.
No matter what the Kong family thought, at this moment, Kong Luo was the most important person in his mind, as he is his protector. ¡°Half?¡± Kong Luoughed, ¡°A mere few hundred Saint Crystals, you keep them¡­¡± He suddenly stopped, realizing something. He frowned, ¡°Wait a minute, did you capture a lot of people?¡± Du Gang put on the same innocent look again, ¡°Sir, I heard from Brother Kong Xu that a quarter of the Pangu Continent have betrayed the Ancient God¡­ I met quite a few people along the way and I didn¡¯t know who were the enemies, so, I¡¯ve captured around three hundred people¡­¡± ¡°More than three hundred people¡­¡¯ Kong Luo was speechless. ¡°For real?¡± Du Gang nodded heavily. ¡°More than three hundred people, the fewer ones signed for two hundred Saint Crystals, and the more ones signed for five hundred Saint Crystals. Don¡¯t worry, I asked them, and this price is very reasonable, these families should be willing to pay the ransom¡­¡± Kong Luo¡¯s expression was quite bizarre after hearing this! He had thought that Du Gang might have ended up dead in the ruins, but, instead, it was like a wolf amongst sheep! ¡°More than three hundred people¡­¡¯ Kong Luo thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Did you capture anyone from a major family?¡± Du Gang hurriedly shook his head and quickly said, ¡°I captured four people from the Yu Family, but we have already reconciled. And I have obtained a promise from Yu Shuiyao not to pursue this any further on video. Besides that, I managed to avoid members of the major families¡­¡± ¡°Good guy!¡± Kong Luo once again eximed in astonishment, ¡°How much did you ask Yu Shuiyao for?¡± ¡°One thousand!¡± Kong Luo was speechless, ¡®You really dared to ask¡­¡± Du Gang showed the same innocent look again, and stupidly said, ¡°No, I only asked them for eight hundred Saint Crystals, but Yu Shuiyao insisted on giving me one thousand- She even said that the extra two hundred.pared to what they would earn in the remaining time, was nothing¡­¡¯ ¡°Is that so?¡± Kong Luo was curious, muttering to himself, ¡°I heard that this Yu Shuiyao, the younger generation of the Yu family, is a very meticulous and troublesome woman¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang looked puzzled, ¡°Really? I think she seems quite reasonable. Not only was she polite and courteous, but she also gave me an additional two hundred Saint Crystals¡­¡± Kong Luo shrugged andughed, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been misinformed, Yu Shuiyao isn¡¯t the woman she¡¯s made out to be¡­ Or maybe it¡¯s because you are with the Ancient God, so she respects you!¡± After thinking for a moment, Du Gang was sure that he never revealed himself, so she couldn¡¯t possibly know that he was with the Ancient God. Therefore, the most likely exnation was that Yu Shuiyao was indeed a good person! However, he didn¡¯t take this to heart and quickly asked, ¡°Sir, when shall we start collecting the debt?¡± Kong Luo suddenly revealed a brilliant smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Sir, it¡¯s too formal. Do as Brother Kong Xu does, call me Uncle Kong.¡± ¡°Uncle Kong!¡± Kong Luo said with a smile, ¡°I want them now. Release them, and let¡¯s see who they¡¯re from¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang did not suspect a thing and quickly released over three hundred people from his inner world. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± In an instant, over three hundred people all fell on the ground. Looking at this bunch of men and women in exquisite clothing, Kong Luo smirked. Just then, Prince Kong Xu walked in. ¡°Uncle¡­ Huh?¡± He stopped, watching the over three hundred young men and women tied up on the floor, stunned. ¡°Brother Kong, you are here!¡± Seeing him approach, Du Gang greeted him politely. Kong Xu asked, looking at Du Gang, ¡°Who are these people¡­¡± Seeing his dumbfounded expression, and Du Gang ying dumb, Kong Luo became frustrated. ¡°You, how many Saint Crystals did you get in the ruins?¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Xu broke into a smile and responded cheerfully, ¡°Uncle, I had really good luck this time. I obtained almost five thousand Saint Crystals and even tracked down a Divine Crystal Beast, yielding a lower-grade Divine Crystal!¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s worth about fifteen thousand Saint crystals?¡± Kong Luo replied casually. Kong Xu nodded with pride, ¡°Exactly, I dare say, among everyone present, I must have obtained the most Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Okay, stop bragging¡­¡± Kong Luo interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing. You¡¯ve wasted your considerable strength. As a Ninth Rank Sector Lord, you only gained fifteen thousand Saint Crystals from one trip. Look at Du Gang. As a Rank One Sector Lord, he obtained sixty to seventy thousand from one trip!¡± ¡°Sixty to seventy thousand Saint Crystals?¡± Kong Xu was taken aback, he looked at Du Gang with astonishment, his face full of confusion. ¡°Du Gang, did you go into the ruins?¡± Du Gang simply smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I stayed there for seven days¡­¡± ¡°You hear that? He stayed for just seven days and obtained sixty to seventy thousand Saint Crystals. You were there for a month and only got fifteen thousand. Embarrassing!¡± Kong Luo once again gave him a frustrated look. Kong Xu was dumbfounded, ¡°Du Gang, how did you do this?!¡± Upon hearing his question, Du Gang casually handed him a note. Kong Xu read the note and immediately understood; seeing the three hundred people lying on the ground. His face was filled with shock. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s done?!¡± Kong Luo erupted, ¡°Obviously. You, if you were smarter and captured his contacts for a month, specifically targeting people like Jiang Wenxing and Yu Shuiyao, wouldn¡¯t you earn several million Saint Crystals?¡± Kong Xu stood stunned, speechless. ¡°It¡¯s really infuriating topare oneself to others!¡± Kong Luo eximed, quickly beginning to make contact. He made things simple, directly instructing the A.I to send messages to the families of the captives, asking them to pay. That day, over three hundred families received Kong Luo¡¯s message. The moment they saw it, they were filled with indignation and anger. After a bout of venting, they had no choice but to prepare the Saint Crystals and rush to the virtual universepany¡¯s headquarters in Pangu Continent. Meanwhile, on this day, the message finally leaked out. ¡°Did you hear? Chen Yixuan is not dead!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only is he not dead, didn¡¯t five hundred people miss the Qualifying Contest? Among them, over three hundred people, they didn¡¯t die either¡­ ¡°They are all at the Virtual Universe Company now, it is said that they were kidnapped and are now being ransomed by over three hundred families!¡± ¡°Holy crap, who is it? Kidnapping individuals from over three hundred families?!¡± Everyone was stunned, frantically verifying the authenticity of the news. When they found out that the news came from within the three hundred families, they were all shocked! ¡°Who did it? Kidnapping the heirs of over three hundred families?!¡± ¡°The Virtual Universe Company, the Yu Family, and the Kong Family. Do you think it was Prince Kong Xu or Yu Shuiyao? I¡¯ve heard that they were also at the ruins¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. As they¡¯re at the Virtual Universe Company, it would imply that it was one of them who did it, or perhaps they even worked together.¡± On this day, countless influential figures rushed to the Virtual Universe Company headquarters to watch the excitement. This included Jiang Wenxing and Little Hawk King, who came for the amusement. They also wanted to know, whether it was Yu Shuiyao or Kong Xu who would do such a thing, actually extorting from the younger generations of Sector Lords of the Third and Fourth Ranks. ¡°It might be Yu Shuiyao. Kong Xu is always pretending to be decent, he can¡¯t afford to lose face!¡± ¡°Not necessarily, Yu Shuiyao is also very mindful of her image, how could she do such a thing¡­¡± At that moment, Yu Shuiyao was also in a daze. ¡°That person in the void, is that really the Kong Xu?!¡± If they were at the Virtual Universe Company, then without a doubt, it must be Kong xu. ¡°This guy, he actually concealed a method that could hide in the void!¡± Yu Shuiyao, still taken aback, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the scene. I need to see if it was Kong Xu who did this!¡± She quickly rushed to the Virtual Universe Company as well. The news leaked out in less than half an hour, and thergest square of the Virtual Universe Company had already been filled with people. ¡°Where is Kong Luo?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Kong Luo? Didn¡¯t he send a message to ransom with money?¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re here and so is the money, where is he?!¡± These individuals naturally would not dare to make a fuss on normal days. But Yu Shuiyao and Jiang Wenxing and others had arrived, seeing that Kong Luo hadn¡¯te yet, they only asked these people to call out. Sure enough, after a while, Kong Luo arrived with Kong Xu and Du Gang. Behind them, strings were tied from one to another, binding more than three hundred prodigious sons and daughters. ¡°Look, they¡¯re here!¡± Everyone looked and indeed saw over three hundred people bound, with Kong Luo, Kong Xu, and Du Gang leading the procession. ¡°It seems like Kong Xu indeed did it!¡± ¡°Who else could it be!¡± Yu Shuiyao, upon seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be Kong Xu, he certainly hid his intentions well!¡± She never thought of Du Gang, who had just left the relic. She still wasn¡¯t aware that Du Gang had the strength of a Sector Lord at the Fourth rank, she had only considered him a rookie who recently broke into the level of a Sector Lord. ¡°Look, Chen Yixuan is in the first position!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really him, he was also bound, no wonder¡­¡± ¡°No wonder Chen Yixuan didn¡¯t participate in thepetition, turns out he was held captive by Kong Xu¡­¡± ¡°I suspect, he did it on purpose, wanting to let Du Gang take first ce¡­¡± Like this, as the crowd spected, more than three hundred families stepped forward, exchanging money to release their people. After Chen Yixuan was untied, he didn¡¯t hurry to leave. Instead, he turned around and looked at Du Gang, solemnly saying, ¡°Ancient God Du Gang, this time, I admit defeat, but next time, I¡¯ll reim today¡¯s humiliation!¡± After saying this, he turned around and left. The crowd was momentarily bbergasted. ¡°What¡¯s going on, shouldn¡¯t he be pointing these harsh words at Kong Xu?¡± ¡°Yeah, why is he saying these things to Du Gang?¡± ¡°Could it be because they saw Du Gang secured the first ce in the Qualifying Contest?¡± ¡°Very likely!¡± The following people who were released also hurled harsh words at Du Gang before they left. This scene was very strange to the crowd. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°Chen Yixuan, who exactly caught you all?! ¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Yixuan and the others left with a cold grunt! To them, this was a in insult to their face! They clearly knew that they were caught by Du Gang, yet they had to ask again. Besides Du Gang, who else could it be? Just like Chen Yixuan, the other more than three hundred geniuses didn¡¯t bother to talk more, they just left the ce. After the deal was done, the high-ranking members of these families didn¡¯t say much. They just took turns bowing to Kong Luo and then turned to leave. As for hurling threats at Kong Luo, they didn¡¯t dare to. So, they could only ept what had happened. The onlookers also started to disperse when they saw that the situation was over. At this moment, Yu Shuiyao suddenly stood up and said casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the person I met in the relic would be you!¡± The crowd, hearing there was more excitement toe, stopped in their tracks and looked on. Seeing Du Gang still wearing a baffled expression, she couldn¡¯t help grinding her teeth in anger. ¡°Ancient God Du Gang, you fooled me quite well in the relic!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± All the spectators were shocked at this, and everyone started to nce back and forth between the two with an intrigued expression. Realizing her words could be misunderstood, Yu Shuiyao hurriedly exined, ¡°I thought the one hidden in the void was a Rank Nine Sector Lord, catching the people from my Yu family because they had angered you. I even made them write self-criticisms for a month¡­¡± At this point, the four people who hade with Yu Shuiyao were moved to tears. Their days of writing self-criticisms in confinement finally saw the light of day! Hearing her say this, Du Gang shrugged, put off his silly demeanor and said casually, ¡°Miss Yu, reminds not to forget our agreement¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao¡¯s chest heaved with anger. This surprised everyone present. They felt even more that there was definitely something fishy between Yu Shuiyao and Ancient God Du Gang. Seeing that she was about to say something more, Du Gang pretended to check the time, lifting up his wrist to show the Light Computer. The threat in his gesture was unmistakable. Seeing this, Yu Shuiyao gave a cold snort, looking frosty as she said, ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯ll remember you. We¡¯ll see!¡± After saying this, she walked away with the talented young men and women, leaving the scene. As soon as she left, all the people present started to get excited. They looked at Du Gang with a gossiping expression. ¡°Ancient God, what did you do to Yu Shuiyao?¡± ¡°Du Gang, what exactly happened to you two?¡± The crowd was asking casually, not expecting Du Gang to answer. Who knew, Du Gang really did open his mouth. He revealed a mouthful of white teeth, chuckled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a little secret only known between us!¡± ¡°Holy crap!¡± This is explosive! The people at the scene were all shocked by Du Gang¡¯s words, they recorded it and uploaded it to the inte. At this time, Kong Xu, was also looking at Du Gang in shock, ¡°Brother, do you know how many suitors Yu Shuiyao has?!¡± Du Gang was startled. He hadn¡¯t thought about it too much, he had only blurted out a bit of nonsense on a whim. Frowning, he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kong Xu swallowed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re doomed. The number of suitors Yu Shuiyao has is simply too many. Many princes fromrge families are among her admirers¡­¡± ¡°Princes Kong Xu exined gloatingly, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how rare female nrnotitinnare ara ¡°Especially beautiful female practitioners who have high cultivation levels and high status, they¡¯re incredibly rare¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think me and Jiang Wenxing have feelings for Yu Shuiyao too?¡± Du Gang stared, having assumed these yboys, experienced with numerous women, would not be interested in Yu Shuiyao. Brother Kongughed: ¡°How could ordinary menpare to a fairy like Yu Shuiyao?¡± He jovially continued, ¡°We simply don¡¯t dare to express our affection to Yu Shuiyao¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang still didn¡¯t quite understand, he exined: ¡°Let me put it this way, a sector lord-ranked powerhouse, regardless of cultivation or background, on Peni Ind, would be considered a direct disciple¡­¡± ¡°And for the eternal-level powerhouses, it¡¯s the same; regardless of their status or cultivation, as long as they¡¯re within the standard age range, they would still be disciples!¡± ¡°Disciples?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Brother Kong nodded, ¡°Eternal-level geniuses, provided they¡¯re not over-aged, can be sequential disciples, and get treated with high regard¡­¡± ¡°These sequential disciples don¡¯t just rank within the four bigpanies, but are ranked altogether ording to the entire Peni Ind!¡± ¡°Often, the one with the highest internal rank in each family steps in as the Saint Son or Saintess and receives special cultivation!¡± ¡°In Peni¡¯s eighteen families, there are sixteen Saint Sons and two Saintesses, among whom two Saint Sons have publicly professed their love for Yu Shuiyao!¡± Du Gang looked at him, dumbfounded, ¡°Are you saying I might have unwittingly offended two Eternal-level Saint Sons?!¡± Brother Kong nodded, ¡°Indeed, these Saint Sons, even among the eternal-level powerhouses, they are almost invincible¡­¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Du Gang was startled and hastily said to the crowd which had not entirely dispersed: ¡°Guys, I was just kidding, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± But it was toote. The innate gossiping nature of mankind wouldn¡¯t allow Du Gang to retract his statement. They selectively ignored his words. Brother Kong shook his head, patting Du Gang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Bro, you sessfully offended the strongest of the previous generation¡­¡± ¡°I was just talking about the affection the Saint Sons had for Yu Shuiyao. There are also quite a few guys who didn¡¯t reach the level of Saint Sons but have a high sequential rank, who have also expressed their love for Yu Shuiyao¡­¡± Du Gang bulged his eyes, ¡°Weren¡¯t they from the previous generation, like old antiques from ten million years ago? How¡­how can they chase after Yu Shuiyao?¡± ¡°Smack! ¡± At this point, Kong Luo pped Du Gang on his head, looking at him sternly: ¡°Who are you calling old antiques?! I¡¯m still young!¡± Only then did Du Gang realize, Kong Luo too belonged to the previous generation and was a true Eternal-level powerhouse! He twitched the corner of his lips, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of Yu Shuiyao?!¡± Kong Luo livened up andmented: ¡°Not bad, big chest, perky buttocks, and a pretty face. If those guys weren¡¯t chasing her¡­cough, if she weren¡¯t my type, I might have pursued her too!¡± Listening to this, images of old cows eating tender grass shed through Du Gang¡¯s mind. He stammered, ¡°You mean¡­it¡¯s normal to have cross-generation romance here?¡± Kong Luo looked at him disdainfullv. ¡°Aren¡¯t we iust slightlv older than vou guys? Being older doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t get it up!¡± Ignoring Du Gang¡¯s speechlessness, he continued, ¡°Never mind Yu Shuiyao¡¯s just one generation apart. There are even guys chasing girls two generations apart¡­¡± Du Gang was thoroughly dumbfounded. If he¡¯d known Yu Shuiyao was so sought after, he wouldn¡¯t have bragged so casually. Brother Kong continued to take pleasure in his misery: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, before you reach the Eternal Level, those Saint Sons won¡¯t bother with you. But once you do, they will definitelye looking for you¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Just because I bragged a bit, they¡¯lle after me?¡± ¡°Of course, they n to openly marry Yu Shuiyao!¡± ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know, but on Peni Ind, although a strong man can have many women, he can only have one official wife¡­¡± Du Gang was surprised, ¡°You mean¡­ they¡¯ve never taken a wife all these years?¡± ¡°Most of them haven¡¯t¡­¡± Brother Kongughed, ¡°Of course, not having a wife doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have women. You can get some concubines¡­¡± ¡°Like me, I now have eight concubines¡­¡± Du Gang was silent for two seconds and then his expression turned grim. ¡°Damn it, these Saint Sons are too arrogant! Yu Shuiyao isn¡¯t even their wife yet, and they¡¯re already throwing their weight around!¡± ¡°Did I just brag a bit? And they want to cause trouble for me?!¡± He was now determined, hearing that these Saint Sons couldn¡¯t harm him before he reached the Eternal Level. It¡¯s only the Eternal Level, right? When he reaches the Eternal Level, it¡¯s still uncertain who will hammer whom! With that in mind, he growled again, ¡°They want to chase Yu Shuiyao? I¡¯ll dere here, Yu Shuiyao I¡¯ll take as my wife, let them dream!¡± At this moment, not just Brother Kong, even Kong Luo was looking at Du Gang with shock. ¡°Amazing! ¡± Kong Luo, at this moment, simply said: ¡°Bro, you the man!¡± He added, giving a thumbs up, ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve wanted to do this for a long time, but I didn¡¯t have your courage. You did what I wanted to but didn¡¯t dare to do!¡± ¡°Bro, well done, those Saint Sons¡­ I¡¯ve long been displeased with them. You did a great job. Let me help you broadcast the video and let them hear your deration of war!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°Don¡¯t, Uncle! Won¡¯t this be too high-profile?¡± Kong Luo shed a row of white teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not high-profile. I won¡¯t take advantage either. In the future, if you can knock down those guys after Yu Shuiyao, I¡¯ll call you ¡®bro¡¯!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Du Gang quickly instructed in his heart, ¡°Hurry¡­ hurry¡­ hurry¡­ record this¡­¡± Regardless of whether or not he would be sessful, he decided to record it in case he did seed! Kong Luo, looking pleased, detached a part of his consciousness, rapidly logged into Peni Ind¡¯s intr, and uploaded Du Gang¡¯s heroic vow to it. Seeing the younger generation challenge the Saint Sons was extremely entertaining for him! ¡°Du Gang, I look forward to your sess¡­¡± ¡°Geese, geese, geese, geese, geese, hungry geese, geese, geese¡­¡± Thinking of the two Saint Sons raging after seeing this video on the Peni Ind intr, Kong Luo burst out inughter that sounded like honking geese.. Chapter 198: 197: Du Gang’s Current Situation! Chapter 198: 197: Du Gang¡¯s Current Situation!
Trantor: 549690339 After the qualifying contest, there will be a three-month break. In other words, the officialpetition will take ce three monthster. Finally, Du Gang was also ready for secluded cultivation. This time, he received more than 30,000 Saint Crystals, mostly redeemed from people. Originally, he had over 70,000 Saint Crystals, but over 30,000 of them were given to Kong Luo.
However, these over 30,000 Saint Crystals were enough. The energy required for him to upgrade from the Sector Lord level to the Eternal level only needed 10,000 Saint Crystals. This means that as long as his Laws meet the standard, he can upgrade to the Eternal level at any time! This is the prowess owned by the Sacred Body; there is almost no bottleneck. As long as the energy meets the standard and the Laws are in ce, advancement can be achieved. ¡°Let¡¯s absorb the energy first!¡± In his secret room, Du Gang first prepared to absorb the energy until it was full, and then cultivate the Laws. He took out a Saint Crystal and roasted it with fire. Seeing no particrly significant reaction, he swallowed it. ¡°Boom!¡± A powerful energy burst open in his body immediately. Like a depth charge, it contained an infinite strength that was ready to explode at any moment. But at this moment, a potent suction was produced in Du Gang¡¯s body, and in just a moment, all the energy of the Saint Crystal was absorbedpletely. ¡°The energy is indeed not small!¡± Du Gang nodded and quickly continued to swallow. Each Saint Crystal, which seemed to contain a lethal dose of energy to others if swallowed rashly, would bepletely absorbed in his stomach within one second.
So, in just one day, Du Gang stopped when he had swallowed 10,000 Saint Crystals. The 10,001st Saint Crystal, no matter how he tried, could not be absorbed further. It was as if his body is a bottle, and it has reached its absorption limit. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve never worried about energy!¡± Du Gangmented. This time, thanks to the relics, he was able to get so many Saint Crystals. Thinking of Kong Xu¡¯s suggestion that the relics involved some plotting, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I implore you, let there be more such plots!¡± He was curious as to how the Jiang family would react if they knew that he had obtained so much energy so easily. Afterughing for a while, Du Gang collected his thoughts and began to cultivate with the ¡°Ultimate Gold Secret Book¡±. This time, as before, his cultivation progress was fast, generally maintaining a speed of reaching the advanced level of one Mystery every nine days. In just two months, he cultivated the remaining seven Mysteries to advanced levels. The nine Mysteries, which seemed hard tobine in others¡¯ eyes, were almost effortless for him. When he brought the ninth Mystery to its advanced stage, they naturallybined into one.
¡°Pop!¡± With a soft sound, Du Gang sessfully advanced and his cultivation level reached the second rank of the Sector Lord level. With this advancement, the newly generated Laws of the world also attached themselves to his internal world. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, his internal world started to expand rapidly. Utilizing this Law power, it expanded by a full hundred kilometers before gradually stopping. This means that his internal world now has an area of 10,000 square kilometers. ¡°By this calction, once I reach the ninth rank of the Sector Lord level, would my internal world almost have an area of 500,000 square kilometers?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡®When I left, the Earth¡¯s poption reached three billion. If crowded a bit, 500,000 square kilometers should be enough to amodate them¡­¡± ¡°Let me see if I can use Saint Crystals to expand the area of my internal world¡­¡± Thinking about this, he quickly absorbed a Saint Crystal.
When the Saint Crystal appeared in his internal world, it did not have the chemical reaction he expected. Instead, it kept floating there without being absorbed by his internal world. ¡°How do I do that?¡± Suddenly, he noticed that his mental body seemed to have strengthened a bit in his internal world. Not only was the color more profound, but the power contained in it was also stronger. ¡°Could it be that enhancing the mental body will expand the area of the internal world?¡± Thinking about this, Du Gang tried to devour a Saint Crystal with his mental body. Unlike before, this Saint Crystal was basically like an ordinary stone, entering the mental body with no change. ¡°Looks like, the mental body can¡¯t absorb Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, this is also normal. The Saint Crystal belongs to external energy, akin to physical energy. To grow, the mental body probably needs mental energy¡­¡± At this point, Du Gang remembered the list of items that could boost mental power that he saw in the Virtual Universe Company¡¯s direct disciples¡¯ exchange list. ¡°By devouring those items that can increase mental power, I should be able to enhance my mental body and expand the area of my internal world, right?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for two months. It¡¯s quite a long time¡­¡± Leaving the secret room, Du Gang quickly logged into the Virtual Universe Company¡¯s exchange library to check the prices of items that enhance mental power. ¡°Rune Stone, a rtivelymon item that can enhance mental power.¡± ¡°Depending on the amount of mental power enhancement, it can be divided into: lower-grade, mid-grade, high-grade, and top-grade.¡± ¡°And the price of lower-grade is¡­¡± When Du Gang saw the price of a lower-grade Rune Stone, he waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°A lower-grade Rune Stone needs ten Divine Crystals?!¡± ¡°Have they gone mad?!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. You must realize that the energy he needed to increase from the Sector Lord level to the Eternal level was equivalent to one Divine Crystal. This is ten thousand times the energy a normal person needs. Normally, for an average person, to break through from the Sector Lord level to the Eternal level, considering only energy and not other factors, only one Saint Crystal is needed. And now, a lower-grade Rune Stone actually costs ten Divine Crystals! Shaking his head, Du Gang swiftly left to go ask Kong Xu about the situation regarding Rune Stones. He initially nned to increase his mental power a bit, but it seems that his remaining 20,000+ Saint Crystals can¡¯t even afford a lower-grade Rune Stone! Kong Xu, not in seclusion, had already reached the ninth rank of the Sector Lord level; there was not much he could do in seclusion. All he had to do was wait for opportunities to advance to the Eternal level! When he asked about the Rune Stone, Kong Xu was startled and asked: ¡°You¡¯re nning to buy Rune Stones?¡± Du Gang said bitterly, ¡°I do want to buy, but the price is just too steep¡­¡± Prince Kong Xu nodded and chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s standard. Rune stones can enhance mental power. What is mental power? It¡¯s the power of the soul, the source of a person¡­¡± ¡°The high price of the rune stones is also normal. They are incredibly scarce ande from the heart of the Primordial Continent. If we want to acquire them, we have to send our strongest people to the continent to trade for them¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Upon saying this, Prince Kong Xu suddenly sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Du Gang asked curiously. ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that the ordinary residents of the Primordial Continent don¡¯t need to cultivate and yet they seem to live forever. Inparison, we, the people of the universe, seem rather miserable¡­¡± He expressed this with genuine sadness. Prince Kong Xu continued with a bitter tone, ¡°Do you know where Sacred Bodies and Divine Bodies originate from?¡± Du Gang was puzzled by his sudden question. He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Prince Kong Xu sighed, ¡°Actually, these are just designations orded by us, the people of the universe¡­¡± ¡°On the Primordial Continent, everyone is eternal. Everymoner there, once they¡¯re born, they reach the cosmic level. When theye of age, they attain the Sector Lord level¡­¡± ¡°Ordinary people attain Sector Lord status upon reaching adulthood?¡± Du Gang looked at him dumbstruck, his gaze fixated on the prince¡¯s eyes, trying to ascertain if he was joking. ¡°I¡¯m not joking!¡± Prince Kong Xu shook his head and said, ¡°The Primordial Continent is aplete world, unlike our universe where the Laws and space are scattered. Everything there is more tangible¡­¡± ¡°Over there, ordinary people reach the Sector Lord level upon maturity, and those from races that have rendered meritorious services to humanity, achieve eternal status upon maturity¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°Divine Bodies?¡± Prince Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Yes, you are from the Ancient God n or the Ancient n. In the Primordial Continent, you belong to the God n¡­¡± ¡°The definitions of Divine Bodies and Sacred Bodies are constructed by us, the people of the universe. It was us who came up with these distinctions because these Divine and Sacred Bodies rarely appear amongst us. As I have mentioned before, we, the universe people, are the descendants of the Nuwa n. We are a diluted race, subject to birth, aging, sickness, and death¡­¡± ¡°To the people of the Primordial Continent, Sacred Bodies aremon, and everyone in the God n possesses Divine Bodies, but for us¡­ uh¡­¡± Prince Kong Xu paused, frowning, ¡°Frankly, I¡¯m unsure whether you should be ssified as a person from within the Primordial Continent or a Universe person¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve cultivated all the way up from the Seven Colors rank!¡± Hearing this, Prince Kong Xu conceded, ¡°Alright, you belong to the Universe People¡­¡± ¡°For us, the Universe People, Divine and Sacred Bodies seem more like divine gifts¡­ ¡± ¡°The number of Universe People is unimaginably vast, yet the eventual yield of Divine and Sacred Bodies is exceedingly low!¡± ¡°Over billions of years, the Universe People have given birth to a countable number of Sacred and Divine bodies!¡± ¡°Moreover, the majority are born on Peni Ind, solely because it¡¯s closer to the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°Compared to the people on the Primordial Continent, we are the real human race. In our eyes, they are Sacred or Divine ns.¡± Prince Kong Xu shook his head with a smile, ¡°However, they do not see it that way. In their cognition, they are the real humans and we are the halflings or Secondary Humans¡­ ¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the Primordial Continent, have you? Why are you so sentimental about it?¡± ¡°I may not have visited, but my elders have¡­¡± Prince Kong Xu sighed, ¡°Every time my elders return from a visit, they always sigh profoundly. Over time, I naturally came to understand the situation on the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes, you wonder if it was a good thing or a bad thing for Nuwa to create us Secondary Humans?¡± ¡°If you view it as a good thing, undoubtedly, she created us, allowing us to exist in this world¡­¡± ¡°However, on the downside, she made us experience worldly suffering, exposed us to the endless cycle of life and death, prompted us to¡­¡± Prince Kong Xu said bitterly, ¡°If I was unaware of the existence of the Primordial Human Tribe, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have these feelings. But every time I think of their eternal lifespan, I feel uneasy¡­¡± ¡°Just think, at the edge of the universe, our Universe Human brethren are being devoured by entropy every moment. Every minute, every second, countless Universe Humans perish¡­¡± ¡°The terms ¡®Primordial Continent¡¯ and ¡®Primordial Human Tribe¡¯ were coined by us, the Universe People, implying that they are the original humans¡­¡± Du Gang was rendered speechless for a while, unsure of how to console him. He didn¡¯t feel much about it, because to him, observing the Universe¡¯s center, including the Primordial Continent, was akin to studying aliens. After all, he came from the edge of the universe. Here, the normal lifespan was several hundred million years. However, at the edge of the universe, ordinary people could only live for around a hundred years. The disparity was just too vast! Compared to Prince Kong Xu¡¯s gaze upon the Primordial Continent, wasn¡¯t it simr to how Earth¡¯s human race viewed the inhabitants of Pangu Continent and Peni Ind? Eternity and several hundred million years, to him, and to the human race of Earth, didn¡¯t seem much different. Perhaps, after living for several hundred million years, he might empathize with Prince Kong Xu¡¯s thoughts! ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Prince Kong Xu gathered his thoughts and chuckled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve digressed¡­¡± ¡°Rune stones enhance mental power, also known as soul power, which is a treasured resource¡­¡± ¡°Generally, only the Primordial Continent has some output. There¡¯s virtually no other ce in the universe where they are produced¡­¡± ¡°The most crucial part of progressing from the Sector Lord level to the Eternal level is to cultivate the soul in one¡¯s inner world into a deity¡­¡± ¡°This process is hard and cannot be taught or practiced¡­¡± ¡°Just like me. I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Sector Lord level for ten thousand years now, yet I have no clue how to progress to the Eternal level¡­¡± ¡°Because, the opportunities for everyone to progress to the Eternal level vary. That¡¯s right, opportunities. Some people may ascend in times of intense joy or grief, some may never ascend in their lifetime¡­¡± ¡°And others might ascend just after a fight. It¡¯s a lot like destiny. If your destiny is sufficient, you can progress. If it isn¡¯t, you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°From this, you can see how precious it is for a Divine Body to be born among the Universe People!¡± Prince Kong Xu chuckled, ¡°Perhaps at the Sector Lord level, Sacred Bodies can rival Divine Bodies. However, when a Divine Body reaches the peak of the Sector Lord level, it will naturally progress to the Eternal level. That is when a Sacred Body can never outshine a Divine Body¡­¡± ¡°The Golden Age is actually a profound concept, as elusive as progressing from the Sector Lord level to the Eternal level, but we cannot help but believe it¡­¡± ¡°Because, the Golden Age holds the secret to progressing to the Eternal level. Especially since the individual who inaugurated the Golden Age is a Divine Body, this makes it even more believable¡­¡± ¡°After all, there¡¯s another belief that Divine Bodies carry luck. If a Golden Age is initiated by a Divine Body, everyone else will find it much easier to progress to the Eternal level along with them¡­¡± Master Kong Xuughed and said, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think the Jiang family has been basically indifferent to your existence? With the strength of their ancestors, if they really want to kill you, basically no one can stop them¡­¡± ¡°One reason might be that their ancestors don¡¯t want to kill you. Another reason is, I think that it might be because you have a sacred body. They also want to use your sacred body to enable their descendants to advance to the eternal level¡­¡± He continued, ¡°These are all just fanciful spections, now back to rune stones¡­¡± ¡°As I mentioned before, breaking through from sector lord level to eternal level essentially means refining the mental body inside one¡¯s world into a god¡­¡± ¡°As to how to break this bottleneck, no one can say it clearly. But without exception, the stronger the mental power, or the people with stronger mental bodies, the easier it is to break through¡­¡± Master Kong Xu then added, ¡°Um¡­ you should know about mind masters, right? In a way, they are considered semi-sacred bodies. This is because they are naturally strong in mental power and can achieve many operations which ordinary people are incapable of, such as multitasking¡­¡± ¡°Of course, having a strong mental body is just a guess and not an actual truth. Otherwise, mind masters would not be simply referred to as semi-sacred bodies. They can only be said to have a hint of mental talent. In actuality, many mind masters cannot even reach the sector lord level¡­¡± ¡°Compared to us, mastering the mystery of thews is basically effortless and we can advance very smoothly¡­¡± ¡°But for most people, simply understanding the mystery of thews is enough to stifle them!¡± Master Kong Xuughed and said, ¡°So, under normal circumstances, mind masters aren¡¯t special before reaching the sector lord level. Only when they reach the peak of the sector lord level, they begin to be taken seriously. Because at this time, they can be called semi-sacred bodies andpared to others, they have a greater probability to advance to eternal level!¡± ¡°After understanding the role of mental power in advancing to the eternal level, you should understand why the value of rune stones is so high, right?!¡± Heughed, ¡°This thing, although it can¡¯t guarantee a hundred percent advancement to eternity, it can increase the probability of bing an eternal powerhouse by a bit, this alone makes it quite valuable¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Have you ever used a rune stone?¡± Master Kong Xu shook his head and said, ¡°Our big families are different from ordinary people¡­¡± ¡°For ordinary people, they can fully inherit what their parents have¡­¡± ¡°But for us, everything is calcted in terms of value¡­¡± ¡°Each junior within the family is first divided into levels based on blood rtions, whether there are strong people among their elders, and the level of these strong people¡­¡± ¡°Then, the juniors are categorized into a second stage based on their talents, efforts, physique, and so on¡­¡± ¡°After that, they are divided into a third stage based on their strength, fame, abilities, and so forth¡­¡¯ ¡°Each of these stages has corresponding standards, what standards?¡± ¡°Like when you kidnapped Chen Yixuan, the 500 saint crystals were the standard for their ransom. If it¡¯s too high, the Chen family won¡¯t pay the ransom because his rtive value is not higher than 500 saint crystals, let alone the spection that he might break through to eternal level, everyone has the chance of breaking through¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, you probably don¡¯t know this. For example, Chen Yixuan, didn¡¯t he consume the family¡¯s resources this time? He has to make up for it, either through saint crystals or talent or something else. Otherwise, his weightage in the family will decrease¡­¡± He sighed with a mncholic expression, ¡°People outside often say that we, children of prestigious families, are born with a golden key, but in reality, we are the ones who have truly faced many cruel situations to grow up¡­¡± ¡°Even me, I managed to reach this point by stepping over countless people with the samest name as me, one step at a time¡­¡± ¡°In our Kong family, every child is given a unique number as soon as they are born. This number apanies us for the first half of our lives¡­¡± ¡°Only when one¡¯s weightage in the family reaches a certain standard can they stand out and have their own name¡­¡± Du Gang stared at him in amazement and shock. ¡°So, we ordinary people are actually quite lucky?¡± ¡°Ordinary people¡­¡± Master Kong Xu wanted to hit him, but he held back, trying to calm himself down a bit and replied, ¡°Misfortune is a blessing in disguise I guess. Different situations will cultivate different characters and abilities, everyone¡¯s experience is different, so the final result is also different¡­¡± Du Gang also understood that,pared to ordinary people, being born within theirrge ns was rtively better. After all, within theserge ns, selecting heirs could be a process of weeding through hundreds of millions to one. They could always select some outstanding ones. But for ordinary people, the selection is made from the entire poption of the cosmic human race, a proportion so vast it¡¯s virtually unimaginable! Kong Xumented, ¡°That¡¯s why, my worth within the family, is actually less than ten Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most outstanding among your generation?¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Moreover, you possess a Sacred Body. If even you don¡¯t advance, the others¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Kong Xu sighed, ¡°To you, a generation might seem vast, but in actuality, a generation merely differs by ten or twenty years¡­¡± ¡°For us, it is not calcted by generation, but by era!¡± ¡°The previous era refers to the people from ten million years ago, marked by the activity of thest Golden Age, and this era refers to the people of this Golden Age, even including those old fellows of ten million years, who can also be counted in our era¡­¡± ¡°Golden Age, Luo Shan¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly furrowed his eyebrows, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not telling me, that in these millions of years, only Luo Shan and his group of Eternal Level existences have emerged?¡± Kong Xu revealed a thought-provoking expression. He said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not precisely so. Over these millions of years, roughly every few hundred thousands of years, an Eternal Level powerhouse would emerge¡­¡± ¡°However, the Golden Age, hence so-called because, within this age, arge number of Eternal Level powerhouses may be born¡­¡± ¡°In thest Golden Age, even though the most outstanding one was Luo Shan¡¯s group, in total, more than a hundred Eternal Level powerhouses were born!¡± ¡°A hundred in ten million years¡­¡± Du Gang was left dumbfounded. Kong Xuughed, ¡°Does it seem like a lot? As if a hundred could emerge in ten million years!¡± ¡°But in fact, you must understand, within the territory of the Advanced Cosmic Nations, there are Sector Lord Levels who have lived from the Big Bang era, that is, from over ten billion years ago!¡± ¡°In these millions of years, yourpetitors aren¡¯t just this generation, possibly even thest generation, and perhaps even numerous generations from the past coulde out andpete against you!¡± Kong Xu said lightly, ¡°These old folks, although they are not as gifted as us, with the umtion over the years, the Laws they have mastered are not limited to just one series¡­¡± ¡°In terms of strength, these old fellows are much stronger than Luo Shan¡¯s group, but still, they cannot advance!¡± ¡°So, the importance of opportunities is self-evident¡­¡± Kong Xu suddenly froze. He hadn¡¯t noticed it until just now when he unintentionally probed Du Gang with his Mental Power, and realized that he had already reached the Second Rank of the Sector Lord Level. Although he had already sensed it, he still couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the Second Rank of the Sector Lord Level?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, it took me almost two months to break through to the secondyer of the Sector Lord Level!¡± ¡°Only?¡± Kong Xu¡¯s look at Du Gang was full of sourness. ¡°Just over two months¡­¡± In contrast, his own two-thousand-year record of advancing from Rank One Sector Lord Level to Second Rank seemed insignificant! He is a Sacred Body! He is a Sacred Body! He is a Sacred Body! Repeating it three times to himself with closed eyes, Kong Xu finally calmed down. He tried not to think about it and changed the subject: ¡°Anyway, there is something I have to tell you¡­¡± ¡°A Saint had obtained a Source Stone from the Primordial Continent and gave it to Yu Shuiyao. She ns to hold a Source Opening Conference in five days, and you are also invited¡­¡± ¡°Source Stone?¡± Startled, Du Gang had never heard of this term before. ¡°What is that?¡± Kong Xu exined: ¡°The Source Stone is a special product of the Primordial Continent, a mysterious substance believed to have originated from the mythical era before the big bang, or even longer, deep beneath the Primordial CUHLH1e11L¡­ ¡°This Source Stone is wrapped with a special substance, immune to Mental Power detection, and can hardly be seen through by any other means. Only after being excavated, can it be determined if it contains any ¡®sources¡¯.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang asked curiously: ¡°Aren¡¯t the ¡®source¡¯ and the Source Stone the same thing?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not!¡± Kong Xu shook his head: ¡°The ¡®stone skin¡¯ of the Source Stone is very special,pletely isting what¡¯s inside. The reason they are sought after is because most of the material mined from them is Divine Origin¡­¡± ¡°Divine Origin, a type of energy of a purity that surpasses even Divine Crystals!¡± ¡°Of course, under normal circumstances, most Source Stones are empty, with only about one in a hundred having something inside¡­¡± ¡°Among those with contents, most are Divine Origins, hence the name Source Stones, but a small portion contains very peculiar things that could either be ancient artifacts or malicious energies from the ancient times, or even ominous objects¡­¡± ¡°In summary, this is how extraordinary Source Stones are. Every single one, despite being nine out of ten times empty, is still highly valuable¡­¡± With realization, Du Gang asked, ¡°So, this Source Opening Conference, is it when Yu Shuiyao ns to crack open the Source Stone?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Kong Xu nodded: ¡°The Source Stone that the Saint gave to Yu Shuiyao, although only the size of a fist, is worth a hundred Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°That expensive?¡± Du Gang was astounded. He had just heard about the value of Divine Crystals, and now a Source Stone worth a hundred Divine Crystals appearing shocked him. Moreover, 99 out of 100 of those Source Stones are empty! Kong Xu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, the value is that high. If it contains a Divine Origin, even a small piece would be worth over ten thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°And if there¡¯s an ancient weapon inside, the value could be even higher¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still possible that ominous items can be found inside¡­¡± Du Gang finally got it ¨C these Source Stones were just like gambling stones on Earth; everything depended on luck. ¡°Did she invite me?¡± He was a little doubtful. Given Yu Shuiyao¡¯s obviously annoyed demeanor, why would she invite him? Kong Xuughed: ¡°You¡¯re the one who started the Golden Age. Of course, they will invite you¡­¡± ¡°As per legend, the people who start the Golden Age have great destiny. The more entanglements with others, the more likely to advance to the Eternal Level¡­¡¯ ¡°Do you really think that you have to be killed to advance to the Eternal Level?¡± ¡°If you are killed, the Golden Age might just end¡­¡± ¡°There was an era when a Son of Destiny instigated the Golden Age, but ended up being killed prematurely by an old bastard. In the end, no one advanced to the Eternal Level for a full billion years. Since then, no one dares to kill the instigator of the Golden Age¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was confused, ¡°So you mean, even without the Kong Family¡¯s protection, the Jiang Family won¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°Of course not, if you are killed, there might be a billion years without an advancement to the Eternal Level, but while this may be serious for others, it doesn¡¯t affect the Jiang Family much, does it?¡± Kong Xuughed: ¡°All I can say is, those old bastards at the Sector Lord Level l,vnn¡¯t dnrp tn Inv finopr nn ¡°Additionally, each Son of Destiny who ignites the Golden Age brings with them a wholly unique era¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Du Gang agreed: ¡°So, being the Son of Destiny who started the Golden Age, to all of you, whether as friends or enemies, any connection with me enhances your chances of advancing to the Eternal Level?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more or less the case!¡± Kong Xu chuckled: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? The reason that the Kong Family could have mee find you is that my family paid quite a price¡­¡± Du Gang frowned: ¡°If I¡¯m that useful, then why aren¡¯t the other sixteen families in Peni protecting me?¡± Kong Xu shrugged: ¡°It¡¯s all about the price. Your Ancient God curse is far more terrifying than promoting a family disciple to the Eternal Level¡­¡± ¡°Your Ancient God n was once a major n on the Primordial Continent. As a result of the curse, only you remain. Other than my family¡¯s ancestors who have some connection with your Ancient God, who else would dare to get involved?¡± ¡°Compared to having their disciples enter the Eternal Level, clearly building a rtionship with the Ancient God is more terrifying¡­¡± Kong Xumented: ¡°Don¡¯t consider our eighteen great ns so invincible. The truth is, once ced on the broad way of the Primordial Continent, we are just average ns, far inferior to your Ancient God n of old¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, even the Ancient God n nearly became extinct due to the curse. Who else would dare to touch it?¡± Du Gang frowned: ¡°Isn¡¯t the ancestor of your Kong Family afraid as well?¡± Kong Xu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. The Ancestor probably has his own considerations¡­¡± ¡°Now even I am starting to feel uneasy. I want to get close to you and benefit from this Golden Age, but I also fear that I might not have any descendants thereafter¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang smirked, ¡°I¡¯lle find you in five days. You take me to Yu Shuiyao¡¯s.¡± Now he fully understood his own position. He was a role that, while feared by others, some simply cannot afford to ignore. Therefore, these imperial scions of these ns who havee to interact with him, such as Kong Xu and Yu Shuiyao, are definitely not the best of their generation. As per the nature of these ns, the best scions would absolutely still be secretly cultivated and wouldn¡¯t be worth taking any risk here.. Chapter 199: 198: The Powerful Kong Luo Chapter 199: 198: The Powerful Kong Luo
Trantor: 549690339 After deciding that he couldn¡¯t afford the Rune Stones, Du Gang stopped thinking about such unobtainable things. Quickly, in the exchange list of the Virtual Universe Company, he spent 60 saint crystals to trade for six different types of Gold Element Mysteries.
With these Mysteries in addition to previous ones, he now had aplete set of spiritual exercises. Once heprehended the remaining 63 Mysteries, he would be able to advance to the Eternal Level. When he obtained theplete spiritual exercises and his energy was filled, Du Gang returned to his secret chamber for five days of cultivation. ¡°Du Ganz, Brother Kong Xu is here¡­¡± Halfway through his cultivation, B reminded him. So Du Gang stopped. Just like before, it took him nine days to cultivate a single Mystery. In these five days, he had just reached half of another Mysterys cultivation. ¡°Since he¡¯s here, let¡¯s see what this so-called Source Stone is like!¡± Honestly, he was quite curious about the Source Stone because the contents were unknown, hence he was rather excited. ¡°Is it possible to get an intable doll out of it?¡± ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui!¡± Having suppressed these nonsensical thoughts, Du Gang walked out. When he arrived at the living room, he found that both Brother Kong Xu and Kong Luo were already there. ¡°Uncle, are you going too?¡± he asked, puzzled.
Kong Luo smiled and said, ¡°Certainly, Source Stones aren¡¯t cheap; only that fool Jiang Tiansheng would hand them out so casually¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Tiansheng?¡± It suddenly urred to Du Gang that the name Jiang Wenxing and Jiang Wenbo both had ¡®Wen¡¯ in them, while Jiang Tianpeng and Jiang Tiansheng both had ¡®Tian¡¯. ¡°Oh!¡± Kong Luoughed: ¡°That¡¯s how the Jiang Family does it. They are too grandiose, adding a generation name in everyone¡¯s name. The previous generation has ¡®Tian¡¯ in their names. This generation has ¡®Wen¡¯. Among the eighteen ns, only a few do the same as the Jiang Family, adding these empty generation names¡­ ¡°Just wait, in a short while, the Jiang Family is going to cry. Over the past 100 billion years, they havee up with more than a thousand generation names, making choosing names difficult¡­¡± He finally understood why the younger generation of theserge families did not have names until they grew up. There were so many people that they had run out of names! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. The Source Stone unveiling ceremony is about to start!¡± Soon enough, Kong Luo had led both men without using spaceship, and transferred through space instantly. In the blink of an eye, it felt like but a moment had passed, yet also as if endless time had passed by. When he reopened his eyes, they were already in an unfamiliar ce.
Instead of the green grass he¡¯d imagined, he saw a pitch-ck starry sky. ¡°This is an ind, a satellite ind of the Pangu Continent¡­¡± Kong Luo exined, as they walked towards the gate in the distance. Du Gang and the other quickly followed. At the same time, around them, a white light would asionally sh once or twice, followed by the arrival of another Eternal Level strongman with one or two younger disciples. It was clear that Yu Shuiyao had invited quite a few people, with all attendees being Eternal Level strongmen bringing Sector Lord Level attendees. No exception, all of the others looking at them were curious, specifically, at Du Gang. They had heard of the Ancient God¡¯s name before. Unlike the Jiang and Kong families¡¯ direct intervention, These ns just tend to course with nature. That is, neither opposing nor deliberately making friends, just let nature take its course! Du Gang had learned to deal with these gazes in stride. After all, being a very unique existence, it was unavoidable to be stared at. If he couldn¡¯t adapt to it, it would be inviting unnecessary trouble.
Whether as an Ancient God or as the initiator of the Golden Age, he had ample charm and allure. Almost all the guests on this ind were paying attention to him. ¡°Brother Kong, you¡¯re here too!¡± From time to time, people would approach with their disciples and greet Kong Luo. Although these families were not all from Peni Ind, being at an eternal level was already proof of their strength. Hence Kong Luo didn¡¯t appear too indifferent, exchanging pleasantries with everyone with a smile. Soon, the group of people entered the manor on the ind. By thekeside, several pavilions stood tall within the green trees. Yu Shuiyao, standing in the center, was chatting andughing with a group of talented youths. Seeing theme in, the group stopped talking all at once. Their gaze all moved to Du Gang and the others. ¡°Is that the Ancient God?¡± A sharp-faced young man nced at Du Gang and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s not all that!¡± Du Gang was one who abides by the principle ¡°If others do not offend me, I will not offend them.¡± This apparent hostile individual definitely registered on his radar. At this point, Kong Xu whispered to him, ¡°This guy is called Mu Huarong. He is from a second-rate family force on Peni Ind. He has the strength of an Eternal Level Ninth Rank. He¡¯s friendly with the Jiang Family. He may have been sent out as a forerunner by Jiang Wenxing¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, catching a glimpse of Jiang Wenxing, who was standing aloofly behind Mu Huarong. Seeing Du Gang notice him, Jiang Wenxing feigned indifference, lifting his wine cup in a pretense of refinement and nodded lightly. ¡°Tch!¡± Du Gang snorted disdainfully. He found such insincere, hypocritical individuals repugnant, and resolved that if presented with the chance, he would see to shattering Jiang Wenxing¡¯s facade. Soon, people came marching in. Yu Shuiyao graciously greeted those of Eternal Level strength. She then turned to Du Gang, her radiant eyes brimming withughter, ¡°Oh, the ughterer of 300 men has arrived!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nickname that¡¯s been thrown around about you recently¡­¡± Kong Xu reminded him in a low voice. Du Gang said nothing in response, wearing a speechless expression. Just then, more Eternal-Level figures, along with their disciples, arrived. Yu Shuiyao bid farewell to Du Gang to wee them. Kong Luo, Du Gang, and Master Kong Xu were about to take their seats when they noticed that there were only five main seats in the central pavilion. At present, all five seats were filled. Apart from Yu Shuiyao, all the others were from the Jiang Family. ¡°Hmph!¡± When everyone was engaged in conversation andughter, Kong Luo suddenly sneered. This sound was very loud, silencing all the noise around him. Everyone turned to look at him upon hearing the sound. When they realized it was Kong Luo, they quieted down, curious to see what he would do next. ¡°Jiang Tianpeng, are you courting death?¡± Kong Luo stared coldly at a young man sitting in the main seat and said. Over there, Jiang Tianpeng wore a slight smirk, feigning ignorance, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Kong Luo nced at the three Eternal Rank individuals sitting perfectly still next to Jiang Tianpeng and scoffed, ¡°Are all of you courting death too?¡± These three Eternal Level figures were not from the Great Eighteen ns, but sat unmoving in the main seats. If this were a private function, Kong Luo wouldn¡¯t have bothered saying anything. However, this gathering was semi-public. The guests present were not just from one or two ns, almost all of them were Eternal Level powerhouses. As such, when Kong Luo made an appearance, he naturally represented the face of the Kong Family. The three of them continued to sit still,ughing lightly, ¡°Brother Kong, you¡¯re jesting. We only arrived ahead of you. It¡¯s just a resource allocation conference, there¡¯s no need for this, is there¡­¡± At this time, Yu Shuiyao also noticed this predicament, her brow furrowing. These three men didn¡¯t take their seats until Kong Luo arrived. It was obvious that they were targeting Kong Luo. ¡°Gentlemen¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Kong Luo chuckled lightly, cutting her off, ¡°No need for the formalities. The four of you can¡¯t amount to more than waste, evenbined¡­ ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The four of them stood up in outrage, ring at Kong Luo. In truth, these Eternal-Level figures weren¡¯t liable to anger so easily. They merely feigned rage at this moment, hoping to escte the situation. It was crystal clear that they were brimming with confidence having four Eternal-Level fighters on their side. They sought to instigate a fight with Kong Luo, and in doing so, diminish his dignity. Kong Luo, of course, saw straight through their agenda, sneering, ¡°Let¡¯s step into the void. I¡¯ll show you that assembling four wastes doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are still wastes¡­¡± Without waiting for their refusal, he tore a hole into the void of space and disappeared into it. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao was about to say something when a beautiful woman in her thirties behind her restrained her. She shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, let them fight!¡± This woman was a powerhouse of the previous generation and was there to guard Yu Shuiyao. Her name was Yu Miaoling, an Eternal-Level powerhouse. After hearing her, Yu Shuiyao nodded and halted in her tracks. Jiang Tianpeng and the other three exchanged nces. A hint of joy shed in their eyes as they pierced the void without a second word following Kong Luo¡¯s exit. ¡°Will Uncle be alright?¡± Du Gang was a bit worried. The four men had obviously premeditated this, aiming to stir Kong Luo into a fight. Kong Xu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your uncle never acts without assurance. Although he¡¯s not as strong as the mightiest of his generation, he¡¯s still not weak¡­¡± Indeed, all who managed to ascend to the rank of Eternal among the hundreds of individuals from the previous generation were not weak by any measure. Though Kong Luo didn¡¯t rank amongst the strongest of the previous generation, he was still amongst the second echelon. ¡°Boom!¡± Everyone on the scene turned their gaze to the mid-air, silently waiting for the battle within. The Sector-Lord level powers could barely discern the details within, they could only stare at the torn entrance of the void, hoping to detect a hint of movement. The Eternal-Level powerhouses, on the other hand, kept their eyes unwaveringly on the void, clearly discerning the ongoing battle. Just as Du Gang was anxiously waiting, Yu Miaoling from the sidelinesmented lightly, ¡°Kong Luo is remarkable. Even when faced with four foes, he holds his ground¡­¡± Hearing her words, the other Eternal-Level forces expressed their agreement in session. Far from being reassured, Du Gang felt an indistinct anxiety brewing in his heart, as if something ominous was about to happen. Before he could make sense of this feeling, he found himself enveloped by a chilling killing intent, a cold sensation that crept up from his feet to his head. ¡°Swoosh!¡± At that moment, an Eternal-Level powerhouse emerged from the void, wielding a de that was aimed directly at Du Gang. ¡°Die!¡± As soon as these words were uttered, everyone present noticed the disturbance. ¡°Beware!¡± Without exception, all the Eternal-Level powerhouses shielded the prodigies of their respective families the moment the unexpected urred. This included Yu Miaoling who was quick to safeguard Yu Shuiyao that was right next to her. Du Gang, however, red at the de before his eyes, fuming with rage. This very de held the power to take his life. ¡°Transform!¡± In such a critical moment, Du Gang couldn¡¯t care about concealing his power anymore. He immediately unleashed his full potential to transform. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a giant, towering a hundred thousand kilometers in height, emerged. The ind floating in space was instantly shattered under the weight of the towering figure. ¡°Bang!¡± The stealth attacker¡¯s de, which would¡¯ve no doubt yed Du Gang, could only leave a scratch on his foot due to the sudden transformation. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone present was staring in shock at the giant figure. ¡°Is this an Ancient God?¡± Although they had heard about Ancient Gods transforming into giants, they hadn¡¯t witnessed it themselves, thereforecking a concrete concept of it. Despite being told that Ancient Gods could reach a size of ten million meters, they didn¡¯t think much of it, dismissing it as just a number without a clear visual imagery. But at this moment, they finally had a clear image of what it means for an Ancient God to transform into a giant! Not just the Sector Lords, even the Eternal-Level forces were perturbed at this sight. Yu Shuiyao asked hurriedly, ¡°Aunt, how do we kill this humungous thing?¡± Realizing that even with her Ninth-Rank Sector Lord abilities, she wasn¡¯t confident in her ability to y it. Yu Miaoling shook her head, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the Ancient Gods. Before they reach the Eternal Level, their body, soul, and power are dispersed. You can simply use an overwhelming force of Laws to crush him to death¡­¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just then, a figure as swift as lightning shot past them. It was the same assassin from earlier! ¡°Aunt, block him!¡± Yu Shuiyao barely finished speaking when Yu Miaoling moved in a sh to pursue. At this moment, Du Gang had manifested his ancient divine spear, which sDanned 116.800 kilometers, readv to sh head-on with the Eternal Level powerhouse. He was not the type to stand still and wait for his doom! ¡°Here ites!¡± Though he couldn¡¯t see the figure of his enemy, he could sense the oppressive killing intent surging towards him at an unimaginable speed. Just when Du Gang was about to counter, he found himself restrained by an overwhelming force of Original Laws. Meanwhile, the force of the Original Law began to choke and kill. ¡°Puh!¡± Under this attack, Du Gang spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. This was probably the heaviest injury he had ever suffered! ¡°Stop!¡± Just when Du Gang thought he was going to die, another force of the Original Law surged up, repelling the previous aggressive Original Law. Unexpectedly, it was Yu Miaoling who had somehow managed to stand in front of him, blocking the enemy¡¯s attack. At this moment, those neutral Eternal Level beings also reacted and quickly rushed towards the fighting parties. ¡°How dare you assassinate in such a scenario!¡± Obviously, these people were all here to bond with Du Gang, wanting to help their descendants break through, so they came to help. In the void, the roar of Kong Luo also sounded. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The next moment, all the Eternal Level beings from the outside who were confronting or rushing along involuntarily looked towards the void. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Four consecutive explosions sounded. In the next moment, four bloody figures fell from the void. The four of them did not hesitate, directly picking up their respective disciples, and left instantly. However, Kong Luo did not give chase, but rushed to the scene the moment he left the void. At this moment, when the assassin saw that he could not seed, he looked at Du Gang and said with a light smile, ¡°Boy! Hope you¡¯re lucky next time!¡± After that, his figure gradually faded and disappeared in no time. ¡°The Shadow Assassin Nest!¡± Watching the faded silhouette, Kong Luo solemnly uttered. Du Gang saw that the situation had been controlled, also changed back to his human form, heard these words, and repeated, ¡°Shadow Assassin¡­.¡± Kong Luo nodded and said, ¡°He is from the previous generation who advanced to the Eternal Level, like Luo Shan, with no background¡­ I didn¡¯t expect he would get involved in the conflict between the Jiang family and you¡­¡­¡± Du Gang immediately remembered this name, waiting for the day when his strength was sufficient, he would definitely take revenge. ¡°Thank you, Uncle¡­¡± Before he finished his thanksgiving, Kong Luo waved his hand and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my fault too. I thought they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move here, so I went and fought with those four, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been ambushed¡­¡± Du Gang naturally thanked him once again, then turned around, looked at Yu Miaoling, and said ¡°Thank you, senior, for your lifesaving grace¡­¡± Yu Miaoling waved her hand andughed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, you should thank Yu Shuiyao, it was her who asked me to save you¡­ At this point, Du Gang was surprised to nce at Yu Shuiyao, and thanked her at the same time. ¡°Du Gang, remember, you owe me a life¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao didn¡¯t hold back and directly said it. Du Gang listened and nodded, saying, ¡°In the future, I will repay you with a life!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, no need to be polite, let¡¯s get started, we are waiting for the Source to be opened¡­.¡± With Kong Luo¡¯s words, everyone else started to speak. ¡°This ind is already destroyed, where are we going to open it next?¡± Everyone looked at the shattered ind and was speechless. At this time, an old man suddenly stood out andughed, ¡°Just an ind, I¡¯m good at dealing with these things, let me do it!¡± As soon as his words fell, all the scattered sand and stones in the universe began to contract. In a short while, the entire ind was restored. This skill surprised Du Gang. ¡°What kind ofw is this, it¡¯s so powerful¡­¡¯ Soon, everyone stepped solidly on the ground again. However, no one dared to disrespect Kong Luo anymore. After all, he had just confronted four enemies single-handedly and had driven away four Eternal Level powerhouses.. Chapter 200: 199: The Ominous Thing in the Source Stone! Chapter 200: 199: The Ominous Thing in the Source Stone!
Trantor: 549690339 The Open Source Convention began anew. However, this time, those whom Du Gang found annoying were no longer present. Or to put it another way, there were still annoying people around, but those who were left did not dare to cause trouble again.
¡°Source Stones are incredibly rare treasures in the Primordial Continent. Each unopened Source Stone is worth at least a hundred Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Even, somerge Source Stones have been spected to worth tens of thousands of Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Of course, such Source Stones are also considered incredibly precious in the eyes of the locals¡­¡± ¡°The Source Stones used for our Open Source Convention today are the mostmon type found in the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°However, even the mostmon Source Stones, if they are the size of a fist, are worth more than a hundred Divine Crystals!¡± In order to liven up the atmosphere, Yu Shuiyao exined the value of Source Stones to everyone. And to say the least, many people heard these secrets for the first time. After all, even in the Primordial Continent, Source Stones are considered extremely valuable. ¡°However, not all Source Stones contain something¡­¡± ¡°Many Source Stones are actually hollow inside, with only a small fraction harbouring something within. But without exception, everything found within is incredibly rare¡­¡± ¡°Even if the inest source is revealed, its value surpasses ten thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± Yu Shuiyaoughed: ¡°Just opening source stones is too boring, why don¡¯t we all y a game instead¡­¡±
¡°A game?¡± Everyone felt bored, and at these words, their enthusiasm was rekindled. ¡°What kind of game?¡± Yu Shuiyao smiled and said: ¡°Guess what¡¯s inside this Source Stone!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± At this time, two middle-aged men stood up andughed: ¡°Although we are of average strength, we have been fortunate to witness many Source Stones being sliced open in the Primordial Continent. We understand a lot about Source Stones, so we¡¯ll not participate in this game¡­¡± As soon as they finished speaking, Yu Shuiyao shook her head and chuckled: ¡°The two predecessors are joking. Games are for entertainment. Why not participate for such a reason¡­¡± The two men initially wanted to attract attention by their refusal. Hearing her words, they agreed readily. Even though it was amon tactic, the crowd¡¯s view of the two changedpletely. At this moment, Du Gang curiously looked at Kong Luo and asked: ¡°Uncle, have you ever yed with Source Stones on the Primordial Continent before? ¡°Cough, cough!¡±
Kong Luo coughed once, and then lightly said, ¡°I spend all my time cultivating, so where would I find the time to y with these? Unlike those two guys who have lived for hundreds of millions of years¡­¡± Referring to the two men, they indeed lived long. It was an understatement to say they¡¯ve lived hundreds of millions of years. As people who had reached the Eternal Level, they must have aged significantly during their time as Sector Lords. As a normal Sector Lord, you would definitely not grow old before you hit one hundred million years, but these two had be middle-aged before reaching the Eternal Level, indicating they were at least a hundred million years old at that time. The barrier for younger generations like Kong Luo wanting to y with Source Stones wasn¡¯t anything other than money. The Divine Crystals that someone like Kong Luo would earn wouldn¡¯t even be enough for his cultivation, so how could they afford to buy Source Stones? Although he said this, when the two men began to speak, he lent an ear to their conversation eagerly. ¡°Although there¡¯s no way to see what¡¯s inside a Source Stone before it¡¯s opened, it¡¯s possible to make some guesses based on its color¡­¡± ¡°It is said that in the Primordial Continent, opening Source Stones is considered an art, and there are professionals who learn it¡­¡± ¡°Although I have never studied the art of opening Source Stones or the skill of Seeing-Through, I¡¯ve got a fair grasp of themon Source Stones¡­¡± As soon as one finished speaking, the other manughed: ¡°Old Li, you¡¯re too modest. Who in Rock Square doesn¡¯t know about you, Ghost-Hand Old Li?¡±
¡°Rock Square? Ghost-Hand Old Li?!¡± The crowd was shocked. Seeing that the crowd didn¡¯t understand, the other man exined: ¡°Rock Square is a betting square on the Primordial Continent. There are at least hundreds, sometimes thousands of Source Stones there. It¡¯s a fairlyrge betting square¡­¡± As soon as he said this, the crowd¡¯s view of the two men changed rapidly. ¡°If he¡¯s Ghost-Hand Old Li, then who are you?¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand andughed: ¡°I¡¯m just nobody¡­¡± At this point, Ghost-Hand Old Li chuckled: ¡°Old Zhang, you say I¡¯m too humble, but aren¡¯t you doing the same? Who doesn¡¯t know about Fire-Eye Old Zhang in Rock Square?¡± Listening to the two men praising each other, the crowd wasn¡¯t sure if it was true or false, but they kept gasping in astonishment. ¡°Who cares about Ghost-Hand Old Li and Fire-Eye Old Zhang, they¡¯re just two carvers!¡± At that moment, a discordant voice rang out. ¡°Who?!¡± The two men looked disgruntled as they turned to look at the person who had spoken. Suddenly, a crack in space appeared in mid-air, and two men walked out from within, both with a pair of wings on their back. ¡°Little Hawk King!¡± ¡°Blue Robed Eagle King!¡± Du Gang had heard of the Little Hawk King before and had met him. He was a very arrogant guy. As for the Blue Robed Eagle King, this was the first time he saw him. He began to carefully observe him. Upon close observation, the Blue Robed Eagle King seemed to resemble the Little Hawk King ¨C both had hooked noses. The only difference was the distinctive blue robes the former was dressed in. Clearly, the Blue-Robed Eagle King, being a senior of the Little Hawk King, has brought him to the meeting. Ghost-Hand Old Zhang and Fire-Eye Old Li frowned momentarily when they saw the Blue -Robed Eagle King arrive, but they did not voice any objections. At that moment, Kong Luo, who is not afraid to stir the pot, asked, ¡®What is a ¡®stone cutter¡¯?¡± The Blue-Robed Eagle King initially did not wish to answer, but upon realizing that the question was from Kong Luo, he wore a slightly solemn expression and exined, ¡°Stone cutters as they are called, are simply those who cut the Source Stones purchased by others¡­¡± ¡°It is well known that within a Source Stone there are not only treasures, but potentially some ominous objects too. If they are encountered, the stone cutter will be the first one to bear the brunt¡­¡± ¡°So, the typical stone cutter would take one percent of the value of the contents of the Source Stone as their pay. Even though most of the time they are empty, if they do strike a Source Stone, that can be quite a significant expense. The only downside is that if any omen is carved out, it could be life-threatening¡­¡± ¡°Life-threatening?¡± Everyone present was puzzled. After all, both Ghost-Hand Old Li and Fire-Eye Old Zhang were Eternal Level beings. ¡°Correct!¡± The Blue-Robed Eagle King nodded and said, ¡°Nobody knows what exactly is inside a Source Stone; if something terrifying is inside, even True God Level beings might not be able to defend against it¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd was shocked and instinctively took several steps away from Yu snmyao. At this moment, Yu Miaoling exined, ¡°Under normal circumstances, a fist-sized Source Stone like this rarely contains anything horrific¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if a fist-sized Source Stone does contain something, the highest probability is that it would be a Source!¡± Sheughed and continued, ¡°I have opened quite a few Sources too, and I have never seen anything other than Sources inside. Everyone, please be reassured¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief. However, Ghost-Hand Old Li and Fire-Eye Old Zhang seemed slightly ufortable. They had just managed to settle things and were exposed by the Blue-Robed Eagle King. As for his intentions, they did not overthink it. The Blue-Robed Eagle King¡¯s n has always been this way ¨C seemingly sarcastic and harsh, but not deliberately targeting anyone. At that moment, Yu Shuiyao softlyughed and suggested, ¡°Since the esteemed Blue-Robed Eagle King has also arrived, why don¡¯t we guess what¡¯s inside this Source Stone¡­¡± As she said this, she took out a fist-sized, greyish stone from her body¡¯s internal world. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately honed in on it. ¡°So this is a Source Stone¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look much different from an ordinary stone¡­¡± ¡°But it seems Mental Power can¡¯t prate it¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, if it could be prated, there would be no stone gambling parlors on the Primordial Continent!¡± The Blue-Robed Eagle King took the Source Stone, weighed it in his hand, and slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°ording to its weight, this Source Stone seems to be empty¡­¡± ¡°Empty? Everyone looked shocked and turned their attention to him, waiting for his exnation. However, the Blue-Robed Eagle King just shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Source Techniques, I¡¯ve just yed with quite a few Source Stones¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Luo became depressed. It was clear, among those of Eternal Level who had status here, he was the only one who had not yed with many Source Stones¡­ At this moment, Du Gang stared at the Source Stone; his hair stood on end and he felt goosebumps all over his skin. What was going on? He looked at the Source Stone in shock. He felt some sort of resonance with this Source Stone. In fact, at that moment, he sensed that there was something inside the Source Stone looking at him. How was this possible? At this time, Yu Shuiyao, who had been paying attention to Du Gang, noticed this and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Du Gang, do you have a different perspective, by any chance?¡± Upon hearing her, everyone¡¯s gaze moved to Du Gang. Seeing his pale face dripping with cold sweat, they were all a bit confused. ¡°Is the Ancient God still trembling about the assassination attempt just now?¡± Everyone assumed his fears were due to the recent attempted assassination, and he was still in shock from the event. Uncharacteristically, Du Gang responded. ¡°I feel as though there¡¯s something inside this Source Stone watching all of us¡­ ¡± ¡°Hiss- As soon as he said this, everyone present gasped and instinctively stepped back three steps. Even Kong Luo and Kong Xu who stood nearby were startled. ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, scaring people can scare them to death. You should retract your words!¡± Ignoring everyone, Du Gang gravely said, ¡°I genuinely feel that there is something inside watching us. I advise against opening it up. There might be some omen inside!¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Shuiyao and the others all frowned. Looking at Du Gang¡¯s expression and demeanor, it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking, but none of them sensed anything at all. ¡°An unlucky entity? Are we really that fortunate?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the likelihood of an unlucky entity residing within a source stone the size of a fist is extremely low?¡± At this moment, Yu Shuiyao cast her gaze towards Yu Miaoling and said, ¡°Aunt, could you please look at this source stone¡­¡± Yu Miaoling picked up the source stone, casually tossed it a couple of times, and shook her head, ¡°I may not have as much experience with source stones as the Blue Robed Eagle King. However, I feel like it might be empty inside¡­¡± Upon hearing her words, everyone sighed in relief. After she finished speaking, she handed the source stone to the two middle-aged men, ¡°Since you two work at Rock Square, why don¡¯t you take a look and determine what¡¯s inside this source stone¡­¡± Ghost-Hand Old Li nodded, took the source stone, weighed it in his hands, and after what seemed like a long time, he finally spoke, ¡°This source stone is empty. ording to my experience, there¡¯s an eighty to ny percent chance that it¡¯s empty¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s tense nerves rxed a bit more. Just then, Fire-Eye Old Zhang also took the source stone. Unlike the others, he did not weigh it in his hands. Instead, he pulled out a magnifying ss with multiple lensyers. He began studying the source stone carefully. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that no method can prate the internals of a source stone? Hearing the crowd¡¯s questioning voices, Ghost-Hand Old Li exined on Fire-Eye Old Zhang¡¯s behalf with a smile. ¡°That thing he¡¯s using isn¡¯t for seeing through the internal structure of the source stone. Instead, it¡¯s for observing the exterior traits to deduce what may be inside the source stone¡­¡± At this point, Fire-Eye Old Zhang slowly began to speak, ¡°The outeryer of the source stone dates back about twenty billion years. This source stone is a product of the Mythical Era¡­¡± Once this statement was made, everyone was so astonished that they looked at them in shock. Even the Blue Robed Eagle King was somewhat surprised. He didn¡¯t expect these two to possess such skills. After all, these two are the stone-cutters at Rock Square. Without some skill, they wouldn¡¯t have been hired to cut the stones. Or one could say, if they didn¡¯t have some capability, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be stone-cutters. After all, this was a profession that could potentially result in their deaths. ¡°Twenty billion years ago, during the end of the Mythical Era, many things happened during this dark and bloody period. So if someone says that there might be an unlucky entity, it is indeed possible¡­¡± Fire-Eye Old Zhang did not deny the presence of something in the source stone. In fact, his deduction moved closer to Du Gang¡¯s spection. Soon after, he put down his unique equipment, saying, ¡°That¡¯s all I got. I can¡¯t figure Oilt anvthing more!¡± After waiting for a few seconds with no response, she began to show some hesitation. ¡°Everyone, there are currently three seniors who believe that this source stone is empty. However, Du Gang and Fire-Eye Old Zhang believe that there is something inside, possibly even an unlucky entity¡­¡± ¡°Should we still break open this source stone?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. As for those at the level of Sector Lord, they naturally hoped it would be opened to see the excitement. But for those at the Eternal Level, they had some worries. After all, this source stone was one that even many divine ns on the Primordial Continent dared not treat lightly. If there really was an unlucky entity inside, they might get buried together with it¡­ ¡°Open it!¡± At this moment, the Blue Robed Eagle King was the first to speak, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if there is an unlucky entity, we can just destroy it, right?¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that this gathering of so many Eternal Level powerhouses would not be able to resist one unlucky entity?¡± Fire-Eye Old Zhang opened his mouth, stating, ¡°If there is indeed an unlucky entity, we might not be able to resist it¡­¡± The Blue Robed Eagle King was displeased and retorted, ¡°Have you ever seen an unlucky entity with your own eyes?¡± ¡°No!¡± Fire-Eye Old Zhang shook his head, ¡°Just hearing about it is already very terrifying. If I had seen it, I might be dead already¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Blue Robed Eagle Kingughed lightly, ¡°As cultivators, if we dare not cut open source stones simply out of fear of an unlucky entity that we have only heard of, what¡¯s the point of being a cultivator? Might as well go home and farm instead¡­¡± ¡°Besides, who knows exactly what¡¯s inside this source stone?¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Du Gang, asking, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you have any method of Seeing-Through a source stone?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Blue Robed Eagle Kingughed again, ¡°That settles it then. Stop being so superstitious and scared. There¡¯s nothing to fear!¡± ¡°Open it!¡± Following the Blue Robed Eagle King¡¯s words, perhaps the others also felt they were being too paranoid. As cultivators, being too indecisive is bad! ¡°Let¡¯s open it then!¡± ¡°Miss Yu, please open the source stone!¡± As the voices of the crowd rang out, the cold sweat on Du Gang¡¯s forehead became even more pronounced. He felt as if he could hear the terrifying existence inside the source stone screaming. ¡°Du Gang, are you ok?¡± Kong Xu expressed his concern, ¡°You look a lot like the symptoms of kidney deficiency¡­ ¡± As he spoke, he took out a fiery red fruit from within his internal world,ughingly saying, ¡°This is called Goji Fire Fruit. It¡¯s a highly nourishing food, and it will certainly help you regain your masculine confidence¡­¡± Du Gang gave him a disdainful nce, but still unceremoniously took the fruit. Although he doesn¡¯t need it now, what about in the future? Thinking about this, he subconsciously nced at Yu Shuiyao. At this moment, Yu Shuiyao, who heard their conversation, saw Du Gang¡¯s gaze, and her face immediately turned cold, staring at him with malice. ¡°Ahem ahem!¡± Feeling the killing intent, Du Gangughed sheepishly and reluctantly withdrew his gaze. At this time, Yu Miaoling spoke up: ¡°Since we are going to start mining, who wants to be the knife holder for today?¡± With that, she turned her gaze to Fire-Eye Old Zhang standing aside. Feeling her gaze, he quickly waved his hands, ¡°No, as I said, there might be something ominous within this source stone. I refuse¡­¡± Yu Miaoling promptly switched her gaze to Ghost-Hand Old Li. Ghost-Hand Old Li hesitated a bit at this moment. Even though he had weighed his options and felt that this source stone was fine, Fire-Eye Old Zhang had judged it to potentially be problematic. To cut it open or not? He thought for a while and finally decided to trust Old Zhang. After all, if they, as knife holders, were not cautious enough, they¡¯d have long been dead. ¡°I trust Old Zhang¡¯s judgement¡­¡± Since he was also refusing to open it, Yu Miaoling frowned a bit and her gaze swept over the crowd. At this moment, seeing both professionals refusing to cut in, nobody in the crowd dared risk it, all of them avoiding her gaze as if they didn¡¯t notice. While everyone dared not meet Yu Miaoling¡¯s eyes, the Blue Robed Eagle Kingughed disdainfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a source stone? I¡¯ll do it!¡± Everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief and praised him, ¡°Blue Robed Eagle King truly shows courage!¡± Hearing these praises, the Blue Robed Eagle King smiled slightly. Being noble in front of ordinary people didn¡¯t mean much. However, at this moment, there were quite a few eternal-level people present, all being his peers. Being able to receive praise from his equally-ranked strong peers was a rare moment for the Blue Robed Eagle King, and he enjoyed it. As for Yu Shuiyao, she handed the source stone she was holding to the Blue Robed Eagle King. The people present immediately grew anxious. Although they were not needed to wield the knife, this task carried a certain risk. Blue Robed Eagle King spoke lightly, but he did not let his guard down. Rather, he projected his Divine Kingdom onto the real world. Simultaneously, a divine being flew out from his body and suppressed everything from above. Seeing the divine being above him, all the Sector Lords present showed enviable expressions. The Sector Lords present who could be invited by Yu Shuiyao were mostly ninth rank Sector Lords, except for Du Gang. These people have all had their Laws cultivation perfected long ago, they were only short of an opportunity to break through to the eternal level. At the same time, these people nced at the divine being and then at Du Gang. Nheless, this nce left them stunned. They saw that Du Gang, together with Kong Luo and Kong Xu, had retreated a full hundred meters away. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much¡­¡± The people present felt both amused and exasperated. Despite being an Ancient God, he was such a coward! Were the many eternal-level powerhouses present not enough to protect him? Moreover, even if something were to happen, wouldn¡¯t the eternal-level powerhouses bear the brunt? Was it his turn to worry? At this moment, everyone felt that Du Gang was too cowardly and hence looked down on him a bit. At the moment, when Kong Luo saw everyone¡¯s gaze, his face turned red. He said to Du Gang through a message, ¡°Young man, I hope your intuition is right. Otherwise, you would have tarnished my face¡­¡± However, Du Gang paid him no attention and continued to stare at the source stone with an imposing expression. Being a mere second-rank Sector Lord, he was considered insignificant here. No one would be willing to listen if he suggested them not to open the source stone. Therefore, what he could do was to keep as far away as possible to avoid getting hurt if something were to happen. In the center, after Blue Robed Eagle King had made a series of safety preparations, he materialized a small sharp knife. The knife was small but just right for cutting the source stone. At this time, Fire-Eye Old Zhang said, ¡°Blue Robed Eagle King, use the onion peeling method!¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment, not understanding what he meant. At this time, Yu Miaoling exined, ¡°It means to peel off the source stoneyer byyer like an onion. This way, if there¡¯s anything off, we can react to it ahead of time¡­¡± Blue Robed Eagle King didn¡¯t underestiamte the task nor did he refute. Nodding his head, he slowly cut into the stone with the small knife in his hand with a serious expression. ¡°Pop!¡± With a soft sound, a small opening was instantly made in the fist-sized source stone. Everyone immediately widened their eyes to look, only to be dissappointed by the exposure of a small gray section. ¡°Grey with a hint of white, it may be empty¡­¡± At this point, Ghost-Hand Old Li began to exin. Upon seeing the result of the first cut, Blue Robed Eagle King rxed, turning his head to nce at Kong Luo a hundred meters away with a mocking smile. Seeing this, Kong Luo was furious but couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, in the current situation, the facts were that he had moved a hundred meters away with Du Gang and Kong Xu. If Kong Luo were to say anything, it would be self-mocking. Moreover, ording to Ghost-Hand Old Li, this source stone might well be empty. Upon hearing this, Yu Shuiyao sighed in relief. Her goal this time was merely to increase her bond with Du Gang, to have more interaction. This would increase chances of breaking through to the Eternal Level in the future. So, rather than encountering something ominous, she would prefer that the Source Stone was empty. At least there would be no trouble. The Blue Robed Eagle King withdrew his gaze and quickly made the second cut. This time, he changed the position of the cut. ¡°Snap ! ¡± This time, it was still a small cut, and it was the same gray color as before. In the eyes of the crowd, they didn¡¯t notice any white color in the stone, thinking that only professionals could see such subtle differences. So, they once again looked to Ghost-Hand Old Li, hoping he would say something. However, Fire-Eye Old Zhang shook his head andughed,¡± It seems I was mistaken this time¡­¡± When the crowd looked at him, he continued slowly, ¡°The cut is still gray with a hint of white. There¡¯s a high possibility that this Source Stone is empty¡­¡± Ghost-Hand Old Liughed and said, ¡°Exactly, if the Eagle King cuts all around the Source Stone and it remains gray with a hint of green, then it¡¯s clear, the Source Stone is empty!¡± The Blue Robed Eagle King also understood these basic principles and continued to cut carefully without rxation. One cut, two cuts, three cuts. Soon, the Source Stone was peeled off like an onion. By this time, the crowd finally understood what they meant by ¡®gray with a hint of white¡¯. After losing ayer of skin, the color of the Source Stone had changed. It was brighter, far from the previous dull gray. The Blue Robed Eagle King held the Source Stone and turned it around for a few times. Once he confirmed that all parts were ¡®gray with a hint of white¡¯, he cheerfully said:¡±lt seems this Source Stone is empty!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd immediately burst intoughter and turned their teasing eyes towards Du Gang and his people. At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s heartbeat was racing, and his eyelids were twitching. Even Kong Luo, sensed something was off at this moment. ¡°Uncle, retreat!¡± This time, Kong Luo didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly pulled Du Gang and Young Lord Kong Xu away. In the blink of an eye, they had retreated a distance of a thousand meters, standing in the distance observing carefully. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± ¡°Kong Luo, did you take them out for some fresh air because it was too hot inside the crowd?¡± The crowd wasughing and taunting them. Kong Luo, on the other hand, frowned. He didn¡¯t bother with the crowd and instead observed Du Gang who was reacting abnormally without any provocation. ¡°Thomp, thomp, thomp!¡± Listened to his own heartbeat, Du Gang felt a moment of panic, as if something terrifying was about to emerge from the Source Stone. In the center, the Blue Robed Eagle King took another jab at Kong Luo before he started the second round of cutting. ¡°Snap ! ¡± This time, he made the opening a bit wider. ¡°Gray with a hint of white, mixed with red spots. No problem, this Source Stone is definitely empty!¡± At this moment, Ghost-Hand Old Li confidently dered his conclusion. The crowd turned hastily to Fire-Eye Old Zhang, only to see him rxing as well, showing a smile. He nodded and said, ¡°Old Li is right. The Source Stone is indeed empty!¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± The Blue Robed Eagle Kingughed again, obviously, he had also made his final judgment. This time, he no longer peeled the Source Stone like an onion but directly cut into it, attempting to break it open! ¡°Retreat!¡± At this moment, Du Gang shouted, turning his head towards the distance, and dashed away without turning back. The crowd was unfazed by his shout, but Kong Luo and Young Lord Kong Xu were startled. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Kong Luo and Young Lord Kong Xu hesitated for a second. But in the end, they decided to follow Du Gang¡¯s lead. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The two of them turned into long rainbows and flew straight towards Du Gang. It didn¡¯t matter if Du Gang was wrong. Anyway, they couldn¡¯t stay there anymore. It would be better to just leave¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Kong Luo quickly caught up with the sprinting Du Gang and patted his shoulderughing, ¡®Where are you going? Let¡¯s go home! ¡± After saying that, he tore open a gap in the space, leading the other two quickly into it. When they appeared again, they had already returned to the virtualpany¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Du Gang, I was really screwed by you this time¡­¡± On the other side, just as Du Gang and the others were leaving, the initially unremarkable Source Stone, suddenly unleashed a terrifying might. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud ! ¡± This might had just appeared, all the people on the scene, all spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡®What is this!¡± The Blue Robed Eagle King was the closest and the first to react. It unleashed an endless pressure toward the Source Stone in an instant. ¡°Boom!¡± Who knew, an even more monstrous might surges out from the Source Stone, which directly rebounded back. ¡°Thud Thud At this moment, blood was flowing out of the Blue Robed Eagle King as if it was free, crazily spewing out. Not only that, his Divine Power was severely injured at this moment, it instantly went from shining gold to dim. By this time, the rest of them finally reacted. Before these Eternal Level Powerhouses could release their Divine Power, the object in the Source Stone jumped out all at once. At this moment, everyone was horrified to find that what jumped out was an eerily red eyeball. An eyeball that seemed like it walked out from Asura hell, was carrying an endless terror along with it. Just looking at it, everyone sunk into an illusion. Simultaneously, everyone¡¯s life vitality was also rapidly declining. ¡°Hmm?¡± Underground of Pangu Continent, an old man as dry as a corpse suddenly opened his eyes, uttering a sound of surprise. The next second, the old man instantly appeared at the incident site. ¡°It¡¯s an ominous object!¡± The old man eximed out loud, quickly reacting. He fired countless runes transformed fromws of magic toward the eyeball. At this moment, the eyeball as if sensed that the old man was not simple and did not resist. It shimmered on the spot, the next second, it had already disappeared. When it left, all on the scene spat out a mouthful of ck blood, and they only then woke up. They all suffered serious injuries without exception, especially the Blue Robed Eagle King, even his Divine Power was in a slump. ¡°You all have encountered misfortune. Stay here, I will go after it¡­¡± After speaking, without waiting for people to understand, the old man immediately chased after it. At this moment, everyone finally realized that Du Gang¡¯s intuition was right, there really was an ominous object in this Source Stone. ¡°Thud!¡± The Blue Robed Eagle King tried to recover his body, yet a surge of enormous power injured him once again, forcing him to spit up blood. ¡°Dammit!¡± ¡°I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m going to beughed at this time!¡± Kong Luo looked depressed, wishing he could find a crack in the ground to hide. Just at this moment, space cracked, and an eyeball drilled out of it. ¡°Fuck! ¡± The instant this eyeball appeared, the three people were all deterred by this intense pressure. Kong Luo waspletely stupified at this moment, as if his thoughts had slowed down, even his Divine Power could not be released on time. The Son of Kong Xu was even worse, his eyes showed a dazed color as he had momentarily lost consciousness. But Du Gang seemed more clear-headed than the rest. The moment the eyeball appeared, he was desperately trying to escape. But it was toote! This eyeball defying thews of speed appeared directly inside Du Gang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Swoosh!¡± For an instant, one of Du Gang¡¯s eyes exploded. It took the ce of Du Gang¡¯s exploded eyeball and burrowed in. At this moment, Du Gang had no thoughts at all, only experiencing a severe ¡®pain¡¯. He couldn¡¯t bear it, screaming out in agony. This pain seemed to directly act on his soul, causing his spirit to tear apart. At this moment, his exploded eyeball, was not just a physical explosion, even the eyeball inside his soul also exploded along with it. ¡°Crack! ¡± At this time, another space crack appeared, and a dried body old man appeared. ¡°I¡¯mte!¡± As the old man appeared, the eyeball attached to Du Gang¡¯s eye suddenly let out a terrifying aura. However, at this moment, it was as if it took root in Du Gang¡¯s eye socket. It didn¡¯t escape, but instead shot out a ray of light from his eye. ¡°Seal!¡± The old man uttered a word upon seeing this. In an instant, the entire space froze, at that moment, it felt as if time had been frozen too. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, a sound that seemed not of this world, the Sound of the Dao, emerged, suppressing the eyeball. ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, the eyeball inside Du Gang¡¯s eye socket was clearly not giving up, still struggling fiercely. ¡°Suppress!¡± This time, the old man uttered another word of True Origin. Instantly, another Sound of the Dao emerged, rushing to suppress the eyeball. ¡°Buzz!¡± This time, the eyeball couldn¡¯t resist and was finally suppressed. Simultaneously, the previous ¡®seal¡¯ word, followed by theter ¡®suppress¡¯ word, were almost simultaneously injected into the eyeball. ¡°Boom!¡± With an explosion, the originally red eyeball, started to lose its shine at this moment, transforming into a normal looking eyeball. ¡°Thud!¡± As the red eyeball was sealed, Du Ganz lost consciousness and fell to the ground. The old man nced at the fallen Du Gang, and then at Kong Luo and Kong Xu who had been dazed nearby. He spoke again: ¡°Awaken-4¡± ¡°Awaken¨C!¡± Following his two light whispers, Kong Luo and Kong Xu woke up one after another. Kong Luo, upon waking, remembered the previous encounter and blurted out: ¡°God!¡± The next second, the deity inside him emerged, seemingly ready to attack the old man in front of him. The old man said calmly: ¡°Calm down!¡± At this moment, his words seemed to possess immense magic power. Although they were not as terrifying as the earlier single-word True Origin that invoked the Dao, they still calmed the two. ¡°True Origin, are you a True God Level powerhouse?!¡± Kong Luo, who had clearly seen other True God Level powerhouses, recognized him and shouted in surprise. Upon hearing this, the Prince Kong Xu also jumped in shock. The old man waved his hand and said: ¡°I am the True God stationed in Pangu Continent by Peni Ind. Originally, I would only appear when Pangu Continent faces a life or death situation. I didn¡¯t expect to be called out this time by an ill-omened thing from the era of mythology¡­¡± Kong Luo eximed in shock: ¡°So, Peni Ind has positioned a True God on Pangu Continent?¡± At the same time, he seemed to realize something, ¡°Could it be that each of the ten thousand advanced cosmic nations all have such a powerful existence as yourself?¡± He genuinely didn¡¯t know. He thought that the highestbat power of Pangu Continent was at the Eternal Level. After all, True Gods are high above. The old man didn¡¯t answer his question but pointed at Du Gang on the ground, and asked with a frown: ¡°Why did the Godlike Body appear on Pangu Continent?¡± Seeing this, Kong Luo hurriedly exined everything about Du Gang¡¯s identity, including their coborative rtionship with him, without omitting a single detail. ¡°So it¡¯s an Ancient God!¡± The old man apparently knew about the Ancient God. At this moment, the look in his eyes when he saw Du Gang was full ofplexity. ¡°I didn¡¯t think, an Ancient God would be reduced to such a state¡­¡± ¡°Sigh! ¡± The old man clearly knew more; he took a deep sigh at this moment. ¡°Wait here until there¡¯s a group of people I need to deal with¡­¡± After speaking, the old man immediately disappeared, and in the next instant, he appeared again at the Origin Conference site. At this moment, everyone was standing silently, no one dared to leave. They all remembered the words of the old man who came earlier. ¡°Senior!¡± The instant the old man reappeared, everyone present stood up and respectfully called out. Although everyone present had an esteemed status, it was meaningless in front of the True God Level powerhouse. Even the rebellious Blue Robed Eagle King lowered his arrogant head, respectfully saying: ¡°Thank you, senior, for saving our lives¡­¡± From this, the status of a True God Level powerhouse, could almost ignore the so-called hierarchy of families. The old man waved his hand and said: ¡®You¡¯ve been touched by¡­ some ill-omened power. Let me remove it for you!¡± ¡°Disperse!¡± This single word of True Origin, again invoked the power of the Dao. Suddenly, a soft sound rang out, everyone felt sofortable that they shivered. At the same time, strands of gas they couldn¡¯t see started to gradually disperse into the void, slowly disappearing. This time, the Sound of the Dao continued for a long as it would take to drink a cup of tea. Only when the invisible gas inside everyone¡¯s body hadpletely disappeared did the sound gradually fade away. Seeing that everyone had recovered, the old man lightly said, ¡°Don¡¯t spread what happened today¡­¡± After saying this, he once again vanished, leaving everyone to sigh in awe. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to experience a True God Level mighty person casting a spell at such a close distance!¡± ¡°There is a rumor that the signature ability of a True God Level mighty person is that every word they utter holds immense power and truth. Today we saw it and it is indeed so!¡± ¡°This time, a True God Level mighty person was actually disturbed¡­¡± ¡°Luckily, a True God Level mighty person arrived, otherwise, we all would¡¯ve been doomed!¡± At this moment, after experiencing the incident with the inauspicious eyeball, everyone felt as if they had narrowly escaped a disaster. ¡°If I had Imown earlier, I would have listened to Du Gang and not opened this Source Stone¡­¡± ¡°Yes, this time, the three of them left early and didn¡¯t suffer hardship¡­¡± They did not know that the eyeball not only followed Du Gang¡¯s party, but had also burrowed into Du Gang¡¯s eyes. In their opinion, the ominous eyeball must have been taken by the True God Level mighty person. Kong Luo had just checked on Du Gang and confirmed that he had merely fainted, which allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief. Soon after, the old man emerged again. ¡°Senior!¡± Kong Luo quickly got up to wee him. The old man slightly nodded, but his eyes were fixed on Du Gang. He remained silent, as if deep in thought. After a while, Kong Luo hesitated and asked, ¡°Senior, is he alright?¡± Even though he had been confused before, Kong Luo had witnessed the eyeball burrow into Du Gang¡¯s eye socket, understandably causing his unease. The old man shook his head. ¡°This is an ominous object from the Mythological Era that has been sealed. Its power is but a fraction of what it was originally due to the passage of time, which is why I could seal it temporarily¡­¡± Kong Luo, shocked, asked: ¡°Senior, do you mean the Source Stone¡­?¡± The old man nodded, ¡°Yes, Source Stones are primarily a method of sealing, used by the Great Power of the Mythological Era to seal ominous objects¡­¡± ¡°But some Source Stones seem to contain treasures¡­¡± The old man lightly said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. Just like you were contaminated by the ominous object just now, if it is not dealt with, it will turn into an ominous object. Source Stones also have the ability to deal with ominous objects. This causes some treasures that have been contaminated by the ominous to gradually regain their former brilliance over time, eventually being rediscovered by people¡­¡± ¡°What about the empty Source Stones¡­¡± ¡°Most of the objects sealed in empty Source Stones are not physical, and virtually all of them have dissipated over time. Otherwise, the Primordial Continent would not let Source Stones circte freely¡­¡± Some of them are purified by the power of time within the Source Stone and restored to their former glory, while others remain as ominous objects, such as the eyeball that prated Du Gang¡¯s eye. At this moment, Du Gang waspletely unconscious, and his eyes were tightly closed. But on his right eyelid, there was a faint cloud pattern that appeared very mysterious. Looking at the still unconscious Du Gang, thinking about how his eye had been reced by the eyeball of somebody else, Kong Luo felt a shiver run down his spine. He swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Senior, what exactly is the ominous object?¡± The old man shook his head and sighed, ¡°In your eyes, I may already be very powerful. But really,pared to this mysterious world, my strength is insignificant¡­¡± ¡°I do not know what the ominous really is. It is possible that the patriarchs of each n know something, but they probably don¡¯t know much. If you really want to find someone who knows, the divine tribes of the Primordial Continent would definitely have someone who knows¡­¡± Kong Luo hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Can¡¯t the eyeball in his body be removed?¡± The old man shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be removed. It was able to be sealed because it had just appeared and all its powers weren¡¯t recovered yet.. ¡°Can¡¯t it¡­ be destroyed?¡± Hearing this, the old man paused as if remembering something and a touch of sadness appeared in his eyes. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°Ominous objects cannot be destroyed. They can either be sealed with the Source or encapsted within a host¡­¡¯ ¡°Sealing with the Source has conditions. In this era, it¡¯s impossible to seal the ominous object, so the only choice is to encapste it within a host¡­¡± His eyes fixed on Kong Luo, he said, ¡°Even if the ominous object is removed from his body, a new living host would be needed to encapste it. Would you volunteer?¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Luo was startled and quickly shook his head like a rattle drum. The old man showed a faint smile and said, ¡°I was just joking. Only a divine body can encapste the ominous object. The moment the eyeball appeared, it burrowed into his body. This was not because he is an Ancient God, but because he is a divine body¡­¡± Kong Luo hurriedly asked again, ¡°Senior, does the eyeball inside Du Gang¡¯s body have any side effects? I mean, is there anything he needs to be careful of?¡± He was worried that if there was anything that could provoke the release of the crimson eyeball, it would spell trouble. ¡°There¡¯s nothing he should specifically avoid. The seal is not something you would be able to break¡­ The old man shook his head and said, ¡°My wordse with thew and can sustain for tens of thousands of years, but as the seal is applied to an ominous object, the potency is significantly reduced¡­ Thus, for at least a hundred years, there should be no harm to his body. If there is any abnormality, you should report it to your n¡¯s elders, and they will have someone to seal it for him again¡­¡± ¡°A hundred years¡¯ time¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Luo once again breathed a sigh of relief. If the seal could be broken at any time, protecting Du Gang would be too terrifying. If he were not careful, he might be dragged into the mess as well. ¡°All right, let this matter end here. Be cautious and keep it a secret. Don¡¯t leak it out¡­¡± After giving a couple more advices, the old man transformed into points of light and vanished.. Chapter 201 - 200: The Strongest Aristocrat on Pangu Continent! Chapter 201: Chapter 200: The Strongest Aristocrat on Pangu Continent! Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang had a long dream, where he saw himself transformed into an Asura warrior, fighting madly in a bath of blood in a strange territory. After what felt like an eternity of fighting, he began to feel thirsty, and suddenly, sensations of the earth shaking passed over him. ¡°Du Gang, Du Gang, wake up!¡± Originally, this earth-shaking feeling was someone shaking me¡­ At this moment, Du Gang was still immersed in his dream, staring at the nearby Kong Xu and Kong Luo, unable to speak for a long time. ¡°Du Gang, are you okay?¡± As Kong Luo asked, he scrupulously examined Du Gang¡¯s right eye. At a nce, his right eye looked as if it was his own, indistinguishable from any normal eyeball. At this moment, Du Gang, after a bout of confusion, finally remembered what happened before he lost consciousness. He asked, ¡°What was that object in my eye before?¡± As he spoke, he quickly closed his left eye, continuously moving only his right eye. In his memory, that eerie crimson eyeball had burst his original right eye and reced it as if a cuckoo had taken over another bird¡¯s nest. After ncing around a few times, he found that his right eye could still see, and there was not much difference from before. Kong Luo also noticed his actions and hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it, any problems with your right eye?¡± Du Gang was clever and quickly deduced from his questioning that there was a problem with his right eye. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°So, that eyeball ultimately stayed in my right eye?¡± Kong Luo and Kong Xu exchanged nces. They hadn¡¯t figured out whether they should tell Du Gang about this, but he found out before they had made a decision. Finally, Kong Luo nodded slightly, prompting Kong Xu to step forward and exin the whole process. After listening, Du Gang furrowed his brows, closed his left eye, and only looked at the two of them with his right one. He asked, ¡°Are you sure there will be no problems?¡± Kong Luo confidently said, ¡°Rest assured, as the True God-level senior has spoken, the seal on your eye willst at least a hundred years. This means that you will have no problems for the next hundred years¡­¡± ¡°A hundred years¡­¡± Du Gang voiced his concern, ¡°What if it happens sooner? What if the power of this ominous thing is even stronger?¡± Kong Luo shook his head andughed, ¡°Just rx, the words of a True God-level powerhouse are bound to be true¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang still had doubts, he reiterated, ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand how powerful a True God-level powerhouse is!¡± ¡°Breaking through the Sector Lord level to reach the Eternal Level requires an elusive opportunity that is often luck-based. But to break through from the Eternal Level to the True God Level, one needs nine such elusive opportunities!¡± ¡°Unless they are someone who carries great destiny, most people cannot advance to the True God Level in their lifetime¡­¡± ¡°You can say, over ny-nine percent of us in Peni Ind are at the Eternal Level, with only a very small portion above the Eternal Level!¡± The Eternal Level is also known as the God Spirit Level¡­ The reason we call it the Eternal Level in our universe is that we humans have a lifespan. That¡¯s why we name it the Eternal Level¡­¡± ¡°But actually, in the Primordial Continent, this level is known as the God Spirit Level ! ¡°Because when one breaks through from the Sector Lord Level to the God Spirit Level, a deity will appear within their body. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called the God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°Besides, every God Spirit Level has aplete set of Original Laws!¡± ¡°This means that every God Spirit Level powerhouse is the controller of thews they cultivate¡­¡± Kong Luo paused at this point and asked, ¡°Du Gang, can you tell what my God-Spirit level of cultivation is?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, considering his previous record of winning a one versus four battle, he said, ¡°Are you at the peak of the God Spirit Level?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Kong Luoughed and outrightly denied it, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a Rank One God Spirit, also known as a First Tribtion God Spirit!¡± ¡°Rank One?¡± Du Gang opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you rank up to God Spirit Level a million years ago?¡± Kong Luo nodded and affirmed, ¡°Yes, but what does it matter?!¡± He said bitterly, ¡°The path to attaining the Nine Tribtions of the God Spirit Level is as difficult as ranking up from a Sector Lord to the God Spirit Level, if not even more so¡­¡± He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by my one versus four victory earlier. If a hundred of warriors at my level came up against an existence just entering the Second Tribtion God Spirit Level, we would certainly lose!¡± ¡°Each tribtion is as insurmountable as a heavenly chasm!¡± ¡°You think breaking through from the Sector Lord Level to the God Spirit Level means that you can sit back and rx?¡± ¡°The God Spirit Level is just the beginning, after which you still have eight major tribtions waiting for you. Even if you ovee these eight trials and arrive at the state of the Nine-Times God Spirit, you¡¯ll ultimately be stalled here, having trouble advancing to the True God Level!¡± Heughed and said, ¡°The True God Level and the God Spirit Level arepletely different dimensions¡­¡± ¡°At the God Spirit Level, at the very least you can cultivate the Laws, understand the root of the Laws, and every time you cross a Tribtion, it will breed a Divine Spirit, these things can be seen and conceived¡­.¡± ¡°But the True God Level is different, this level cultivates a more advanced concept¡­.¡¯ ¡°More advanced concept?¡± Du Gang was taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°What concept?¡± Kong Luo slowly said, ¡°Dao!¡± Du Gang was stunned again, thinking of the Taoism on Earth. Kong Luo nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Dao. What this thing really is, I don¡¯t quite understand, I just heard from True God Level experts that Dao is an existence superior to the Laws, very profound, it can¡¯t be inherited by techniques, only by personalprehension¡­¡± ¡°You could say that the world below the True God Level and the world above the True God Level arepletely different¡­¡± ¡°How strong True God Level experts are, I¡¯m not quite clear but the most notable feature is ¡®Laws follow the spoken word¡¯!¡± ¡°Do you understand what ¡®Laws follow the spoken word¡¯ means? It means when they speak, it can be used as a universal principle to limit your every move¡­¡± ¡°For instance, if they say ¡®Shut up¡¯, your mouth will never open again¡­¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Du Gang was shocked, ¡°What if they say ¡®have a tail¡¯, then wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± The two were speechless and ignored him. Kong Luo continued: ¡°In short, above the True God Level, there are twopletely different worlds!¡± ¡°So, when the old senior said that your seal can be stored for a hundred years, it must be true!¡± This time, upon hearing the same words, Du Gang no longer worried and felt relieved in his heart. Then, he thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°So the holy sons and daughters in your major families that you mentioned earlier are all at the God Spirit Level of First Tribtion? ¡°Exactly! ¡± Kong Luo nodded, ¡°Each Tribtion of the God Spirit Level is equivalent to a major realm, don¡¯t even talk about breaking through, some people may spend their entire lives just at the Level of First Tribtion God Spirit¡­¡± ¡°Of course, for most people, reaching the Eternal Level is already very satisfying. After all, this represents immortality, and if you don¡¯t do something stupid, you essentially won¡¯t die!¡± The Open Source Conference thus ended hurriedly. To outsiders, it was a grand event where the young generation gathered. Many people were eager to know what kind of sparks were generated amongst these prodigies at the conference and whether any of them shed, etc. However, all the attendees remained tight-lipped and didn¡¯t let out any news. Still, there were discerning people who noticed the injured state of the Blue Robed Eagle King. ¡°Have you heard? The Blue Robed Eagle King is injured!¡± ¡°Ah? But he was a top-ranking prodigy in thest generation¡­¡± ¡°So what, this time, the Blue Robed Eagle King left the Open Source Conference looking pale. Some experts specte that his Divine Spirit was damaged, indicating that his injury is not light!¡± ¡°What, who could have injured him? Could it be a holy son from one of the major families?¡± Everyone was stunned, the Blue Robed Eagle King might not be a holy son, but he was among the strongest of his cohort. And yet, he was seriously injured at this conference. ¡°At this Open Source Conference, only four of the eighteen major ns attended, namely the Yu Family, Kong Family, Jiang Family, and Ying Family. Besides the Blue Robed Eagle King¡¯s injury, I heard that Jiang Tianpeng along with three other Eternal Level experts got beaten and fled¡­¡± ¡°Who do you think did it?¡± ¡°Hehe, who else besides Kong Luo of the Kong Family?¡± ¡°Yu Miaoling and the other three held no grudges, plus they are female experts, they probably wouldn¡¯t act rashly¡­¡± ¡°And the remaining three, Jiang Tianpeng along with three other Eternal Level experts were beaten and fled in defeat, the Blue Robed Eagle King was seriously injured, only Kong Luo was unscathed!¡± Just as people suspected that Kong Luo was the one who chased off the powerhouses of the other two families, Kong Luo actually spoke up. Kong Luo: ¡°Jiang Tianpeng, wherever I show up in the future, you¡¯d better hide. Otherwise, every time I see you, I will beat you up!¡± Opon hearing this, all heaven broke loose! Everyone was stirred up. ¡°Damn it, this must be the doing of Kong Luo!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this guy is so powerful that he can win the Blue Robed Eagle King and Jiang Tianpeng! ¡± At this moment, the Blue Robed Eagle King, in his own quiet room, looking at the rumors on the inte, could not wait to rify that he was not injured by Kong Luo. But he couldn¡¯t, the True God Level powerhouses had warned them not to leak the information, so, swallowing this silenced loss was inevitable. ¡°Kong Luo, wait for me, once this injury of mine has healed, I am bound for a showdown! ¡± The Blue Robed Eagle King gritted his teeth in resentment. Basically, if Kong Luo had kept quiet, people would only specte, they would not make definitive conclusions. But Kong Luo, had to go blurt out how he defeated Jiang Tianpeng, thus confirming that Jiang Tianpeng was driven away by him, then who else could he, the Blue Robed Eagle King, lose to? So, a showdown between those two was inevitable in the future! ¡°Bring it on!¡± On the other hand, Kong Luo disdainfully said, ¡°He talks as if I¡¯m scared of him!¡± If he was afraid of offending the Blue Robed Eagle King, he wouldn¡¯t have mocked Jiang Tianpeng on the inte, his purpose was to make people think that he¡¯s more powerful, isn¡¯t it?! ¡°Ha ha!¡± Kong Luo arrogantly said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve hit the jackpot big time, raising my fame with a huge wave¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. The universe is nothing more than a huge fame and fortune field, even these eternal level powerhouses can¡¯t avoid this. Either chasing after fame, or chasing after fortune, there is always one they prefer. How is he any different? Although he doesn¡¯t care too much about fame, he has never stopped pursuing profit. Just like just now in the ruins, who among ordinary people would dare to offend so many outstanding individuals from various races? He dared, he didn¡¯t fear anything by himself, as long as it helped to enhance his strength, he would consider doing it! Returning to his room, Du Gang didn¡¯t bother with themotion on the inte anymore, instead asking Bala, ¡°Has the rules of the qualification match been announced yet?¡± ¡°They¡¯re out!¡± Balaughed, ¡°This time, all thepetitors in the universe will participate¡­¡± ¡°A total of one million contestants from ten thousand advanced universes, plus one million from Peni Ind, totaling two million contestants¡­¡± ¡°The final number of qualifying spots in the qualifying match, however, is only one thousand. This means that in the qualifying match, one million nine hundred and ny-nine thousand nine hundred people will have to be eliminated!¡± Baughed, ¡°However, as thepetition progresses, thepetition format has be simpler. It might be because those watching thepetition now all have distinguished status¡­¡± ¡°This time, the qualificationpetition has only three rounds, very simple!¡± ¡°First round, two million contestants will be divided into ten thousand groups, each group consisting of two hundred people, fighting on different stages in a group battle. Thest ten contestants remaining on each stage will advance, which means, the initial two million will be pared down to just a hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Then, the second round of stage group battlemences. This time, each group will have one hundred people, a total of one thousand groups. Same as before, the top ten contestants of each group will advance, ultimately remaining with ten thousand contestants!¡± ¡°The third round, these ten thousand contestants, once again split into a hundred groups, groups fighting within their group. The remaining ten contestants from each group make up the final one thousand contestants who advance topete in the grand final!¡± Having heard everything, Du Gang nodded, saying, ¡°This time it really is simple huh, just need to fight in three matches!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Bala considered for a second and reminded, ¡°Du Gang, you must be careful of them ganging up against you. After all, you are quite famous, and this time it¡¯s a group battle¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Du Gangughed, saying, ¡°Bala, do you still remember the circumstances when I killed more than seventy Sector Lords on the White Dragon Continent?¡± Bala remembered immediately and excitedly said, ¡°After you transform, although the quality of yourws won¡¯t change, your attack range is infinitely magnified. Does this mean that with one attack from you, a lot of people can be struck?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°In the presence of my form, all single attacks will be group attacks. This means that all enemies inferior to me will be swept away with a single strike from me!¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Bala cheerfully said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a sure thing this time! You should be able to advance¡­¡± With five days left until thepetition, Du Gang had only cultivated half of the 19th Mystery, it was just the right time to continue his cultivation. This time, four days were spent fully mastering this mysterious practice. As the fifth day arrived, the qualification match officially started. Just like before, after Du Gang went into the virtual universe, he was transported to a continent to wait. This time, no one waste. In less than ten minutes, the number count in the sky had reached full capacity. However, thepetition didn¡¯t begin prematurely. Since it¡¯s a qualification match, thepetition, which was being broadcasted across the universe, had a pre-set start time. Two million participants waited for half an hour before they were finally transported out randomly. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, when Du Gang reappeared, he was already sitting in a chair. He was stunned for a moment, and then he looked around and found that he was on apetitive stage, and like him, the other 199 yers were also seated, unable to move. [Please wait¡­] The system prompt was inexplicable, causing confusion among the crowd. At this moment, a teenager sitting not far from Du Gang said indifferently, ¡°This is the introduction stage¡­¡± ¡°This is thergest event in the entire universe, it¡¯s impossible not to know who the contestants are¡­ ¡°This time, each stage will be broadcasted live, and each yer will be specially introduced¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more. ording to the usual practice, we¡¯ll wait about half an hour, and after the introductions, the contest will begin!¡± At this moment, while the 200 contestants couldn¡¯t move, they could turn their heads. For a moment, everyone was looking around. When someone spotted Du Gang, they eximed, ¡°The Ancient God is here!¡± This remark immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Du Gang wasn¡¯t surprised by everyone¡¯s reaction. He had carefully observed that among these 200 contestants in his group, none of them were from the Pangu Continent. At the same time, a line appeared above each person¡¯s head. [Du Gang, ranked first in the Pangu Continent.] Everyone quickly nced around and found that almost everyone had the same status, except that Du Gang was the first in the Pangu Continent and only one person was ranked first in the Nata Continent. Most of the remaining people were ordinary ranked. ¡°Eight hundred thousand?¡± At this moment, someone noticed something peculiar and eximed. Everyone immediately looked over. They saw above one participant¡¯s head, it read, ¡°Mu Nuogai, Ranked 802324 from Peni Ind.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than one!¡± Everyone took a closer look and noticed there were dozens of contestants from Peni Ind, but their rankings weren¡¯t high. Even the highest ranked person was just above ten thousand. [Ding, the match countdown begins: 25:34] With the system prompt sound, everyone finally knew when thepetition would begin. ¡°Old Zhang, let¡¯s stick together. These people have high rankings. If we don¡¯t form a team, we may not be able to advance¡­¡± ¡°Advance? You¡¯re joking, these guys are too strong. Even if we did team up, it wouldn¡¯t do any good¡­¡± Hearing this, most of the people in the field showed a touch of despair. Indeed,pared to those with high rankings, they were ordinary. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it will be a free-for-all, or group fight, when the match begins¡­¡± ¡°What do you reckon, should we join forces and eliminate the strong contestants first?¡± On hearing these words, the eyes of the majority of those present lit up. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea!¡± ¡°I also think that could work!¡± Everyone wants to advance. At this moment, everyone looked at Du Gang and others with high rankings, naturally wanting to take a chance. For a moment, most people in the stage of two hundred found this idea rational. ¡°So how about we gang up based on ranking?¡± ¡°Start with this Ancient God, the other person who¡¯s ranked first, and the one from Peni Ind whose ranking is in the tens of thousands?¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± At this moment, everybody in the field reached a consensus. All eyes were turned towards Du Gang and the other two. The two guys, named Shao Ming and Hao Ming, however, furrowed their brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too boring?!¡± Shao Mingined discontentedly, ¡°The rules clearly say that it¡¯s a free-for-all, a group battle. What¡¯s the meaning of you secretly forming an alliance?!¡± The crowd retorted one after another, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? When did we create an alliance? We just happened to see you three as threats, so we chose to deal with you first. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± ¡°Everyone, remember, once thepetition begins, we first eliminate these three guys, then we determine the winner!¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Seeing one of the three unable to withstand the pressure and speaking up, the crowd was exhrated. Usually, these experts were high and mighty, not caring about the lives of others. But under the currentpetition format, they were out of luck! At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t react too much. Having carefully assessed everyone present, although the crowd wasrge, most of them were merely Fourth Rank Sector Lords, hence nothing to worry about. It was worth noting that, before he advanced to the Second Rank of Sector Lord, he could defeat an ordinary Fifth Rank Sector Lord. Now that he¡¯s a Second Rank Sector Lord, he could even defeat an ordinary Sixth Rank Sector Lord! Therefore, even if there was someone among the crowd who had grasped a hint of the Original Law, or even two hints, he was not afraid! At this moment, a youth from Peni Ind named Hao Ming smiled faintly, turned his head to Du Gang and said, ¡°Ancient God, what do you say if we don¡¯t interfere with each other and focus on killing these guys? For him, the only real threat was the Ancient God, Du Gang. Even Shao Ming, who stood beside Du Gang and was also a champion from a high-level cosmic nation¡¯s tournament, attracted little regard from him. Upon hearing this, Du Gang did not refuse and nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay!¡± After all, to advance all he needed was to be among thest ten on the tform, there was no need to sh hard with this guy whose real strength was unknown. ¡°How do we fightter?¡± The crowd did not care what Du Gang and the others were thinking, they just started discussing tactics openly. ¡°I have deliberately watched the previouspetitions. After thepetition starts, we will randomly reappear at various positions on the ring. By then, we attack the three closest to us!¡± ¡°No problem, we attack the three closest to us¡­¡± The people present were all from different ces, naturally, they had nounderstanding of each other. The only tactic they could discuss was to focus on the nearest ones. As for the rest, they could not think of any, or even if they could, they could not implement it. At this moment, the people of the Pangu Continent and the Nata Continent were all focusing on the video of the arena where Du Gang was standing. After all, this tform has the champion of theirpetition area. Also, those who are interested in the Ancient God were also watching Du Gang¡¯s arena. It could be said that among the videos from one hundred arenas, the one with the highest heat was Du Gang¡¯s arena, with the highest number of viewers. Even the champion from the Peni Indpetition area did not have as much heat as Du Gang. It should be noted that this was the champion of the Peni Indpetition area, his title weighed significantly morepared to the champions from the other ten thousandpetition areas. In previous years, thepetitors that got the most attention were always from the Peni Indpetition area. However, this year, things have changed, and everyone was paying attention to Du Gang. ¡°Yeah, these guys are actually nning to unite and take down the strongest!¡± At this moment, they could not only see the two hundred people sitting on the tform but also hear their conversations. Upon learning that they nned to gang up on the top three,izens let out exmations. ¡°This is normal, this is how it yed out in previous years. Nobody is a fool, knowing their limitations, they will naturally want to unite and eliminate the strong ones first!¡± ¡°What was the result for the strong ones in previous years? ¡°Hehe, in the past, champions from ten thousand high-level cosmic nations were basically somewhat eliminated, some were able to hold on¡­¡± ¡°But for Peni Ind¡¯s strong ones, as long as they were ranked in the top ten thousand, they were basically not afraid of these attacks, and they all managed to hold on until the end!¡± The crowd was taken aback, ¡°So that¡¯s it, do you think Du Gang can hold on?¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± ¡°Did you notice, Du Gang is only Rank One Sector Lord, but the people present are all Rank Four Sector Lords. Although he has defeated the Rank Four Sector Lords in the Pangu Division and won the first ce, this is the qualifier match, each of these opponents are the proud sons of their respective universal nations¡­¡± ¡°I think, Du Gang might not be able to hold on, he might be eliminated!¡± ¡°Yes indeed, if he attained the strength of a Rank Four Sector Lord, he might be able to hold!¡± Just like that, with everyone¡¯s expectations, excitement, and anxious feelings, the match began. [Match start!] With the announcement from the system, everyone in the field, along with their chairs, disappeared and reappeared randomly on different positions on the stage. ¡°The Ancient God is here!¡± As soon as Du Gang stopped, he was spotted. In an instant, the yers not far from him rushed toward him excitedly, attacking him with their own tactics. ¡°Kill! ¡± With a murderous intent in his eyes, Du Gang charged towards surrounding yers. ¡°Swoosh!¡± He turned into a sh of light, passing the closest yer to him, who immediately turned into a beam of white light and disappeared, signaling his elimination. ¡°Damn it, surround and kill him!¡± As soon as everyone noticed this, they all shouted non-stop, each using their strongest techniques, attacking Du Gang. ¡°Boom Boom Boom!¡± In an instant, all sorts of Law attacks targeted at Du Gang erupted. However, Du Gang, like an agile fish, dodged all the attacks with left and right movements. At the same time, he was constantly maneuvering, each time he passed a yer, they would turn into a beam of white light and be eliminated. ¡°Let¡¯s band together!¡± ¡°Kill! ¡°Brothers, give it your all!¡± Pinned down, the people around didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, they were spurred on and retaliated. Several deadly techniques were unleashed freely, as if they were being given away. However, this had merely slowed down Du Gang¡¯s elimination of others and had not caused actual damage to him. Meanwhile, the other two who were being besieged were not faring well. The toppetitor, Blood Hand Shao Ming from Nata Continent, was hit several times by the crowd. He was bleeding heavily and let out a roar in rage. But that proved to be useless. The besiegers grew increasingly excited upon seeing his anger and attacked him ferociously. Though Shao Ming managed to take down an opponent from time to time with his powerful attacks, his injuries were getting worse and worse. Eventually, after holding on for a minute, he couldn¡¯t resist anymore. He was ambushed from behind and instantly turned into a white light, indicating his elimination. By the end, Shao Ming was only able to eliminate ten enemies, which meant there were still more than a hundred participants in thepetition. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go help!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Hao Ming first! The Ancient God is stronger ¡ª we¡¯ll deal with him next!¡± The crowd quickly realized thatpared to the Ancient God, Hao Ming was already injured. Not being fools, they knew the strategic advantage of concentrating their strength and decided to first eliminate Hao Ming before moving on to Du Gang. Over there, Hao Ming was already struggling hard. On seeing dozens of idle peopleing towards him from a distance, he let out a curse. ¡°This useless Shao Ming, can¡¯t hold on a bit longer?!¡± Though he was injured, he was confident about ousting those surrounding him. However, if tens more men joined in, then it would be difficult. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In the blink of an eye, Hao Ming also found himself in the situation Shao Ming was in earlier, brutally attacked and bleeding profusely. These opponents were far from ordinary Sector Lords; they were the imperial sons of various families, all possessing supreme techniques. At the moment, they had Hao Ming cornered. ¡°Damn it!¡± Being attacked by over a hundred powerful warriors, even the otherwise defiant Hao Ming was beginning to falter. ¡°st it!¡± After spitting out another mouthful of blood, Hao Ming finally admitted that he was struggling to hold on. ¡°Even if I have to die, I won¡¯t make it easy for you!¡± His eyes glowing red hot, he roared in anger and then, just like a balloon, his whole body started swelling rapidly. ¡°Careful, he¡¯s about to self-destruct!¡± Everyone quickly assumed a defensive position. But even so, the force of Hao Ming¡¯s self-destruction took out over a dozen of them. Now, there were only a little over one hundred and fifty left on the field. More than fifty of them were attacking Du Gang, while the rest, faces full of excitement, said: ¡®Guys, there¡¯s only one Ancient God left. It¡¯s our time to y a god!¡± At this moment, after achieving two victories, everyone was incredibly excited, their eyes glinting with blood-thirst as they charged towards Du Gang. Seeing the people charging at him from afar, Du Gang frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected the other two to be so weak that they had been eliminated so quickly. Should he use his real strength? At this point, he had no other option. With that thought, he decided to stop hiding, and promptly executed the first move of his yellow-grade technique from the Ultimate Gold Secret Book. In an instant, people around him were cut down at the waist like chives and disappeared into the white light in no time. At this moment, Du Gang finally used his real strength. However, he still didn¡¯t reveal his Sector Lord Second Rank realm. He decided to wait a bit longer, to hone hisbat skills through more fights. Only when he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, he would strike with full force! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At this point, the whole arena had turned into a horrific battleground. Countless beams of light of varying colors were released, causing a series of explosive sounds. Each attack could easily annihte the Earth, but what went unnoticed was that these attacks couldn¡¯t even make Du Gang flinch upon hitting him. ¡°Humph!¡± Du Gang let out a cold snort, and once again turned into an even faster streak of light, while several phantom shadows suddenly emerged. ¡°Cloning technique?¡± The crowd paused, looking nkly at the ten figures in the field. This wasn¡¯t a cloning technique; it was what happened when Du Gang¡¯s speed reached its peak. Although it was a speed-based move, it actually counted as a secret technique that Du Gang had created himself. Even though it was nameless, its power was not to be underestimated. ¡°Bang!¡± One of the figures that everyone assumed was a clone suddenly thrust a spear, which killed a man instantly. But when people assumed that was his real identity and attacked, they hit nothing but air. ¡°His move is too freaky! Everyone, attack all the illusions as if they were the real deal!¡± ¡°We have the numbers. Even if he splits into ten, he¡¯s no match for us!¡± Some smart people, worried that the group would lose morale, kept encouraging everyone. ¡°Kill him!¡± At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t care about anything anymore and started a crazy rampage. He was like a man possessed, killing indiscriminately, even making a dozen figures disappear into the white light at the same time. ¡°Hold on, hold on!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a gap here, we need more people!¡± By the time they realised that there were less than a hundred warriors left, it was already toote. At this point, they couldn¡¯t stop Du Gang anymore. He had truly gone on a killing spree. He was eliminating people every second. In just one minute, only around fifty participants were left in the field. By this time, everyone finally understood the gap between them and Du Gang. In the rear, some started to quietly retreat, distancing themselves from the battlefield. Each arena promoted the top ten individuals. For them, it was a matter of survival rather than fighting to the death. If they could stay until thest ten, they would advance. ¡°Damn it, why are you all retreating?!¡± The warriors in the front yelled in rage, but to no avail. More and more people were fleeing. No one here was a fool, and no one wanted to be someone else¡¯s stepping-stone. In an instant, the scene scattered. The alliance that had been surrounding Du Gang suddenly disbanded. If they had continued to attack Du Gang together, they might have been able to slow him down a bit. But once they scattered, they lost all means to resist. This time, Du Gang¡¯s killing speed was even faster, eliminating four to five contestants every second. Within just a few seconds, there were only ten contestants left on the field. At this time, Du Gang, restrained by the system rules, also paused. ¡°Is it over?¡± He had been so focused on his kill-fest that he hadn¡¯t paid attention to the number of other contestants. Only when he paused did he realize thepetition was over. And the remaining nine contestants, fully intimidated by him, were trembling in various corners of the arena. ¡°Du Gang!¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± As thepetition ended, everyone observing from the virtual universe and on the Pangu Continent, started chanting his name loudly. Everyone was thrilled! At this moment, Du Gang hadpletely conquered everyone¡¯s heart! Throughout this ordeal, if people had been resentful, unsatisfied, and dismissive when Du Gang took the first position in the Pangu Continentpetition, thinking him undeserving and believing that Chen Yixuan and others were better. But now, everyone woke up. The champion of the Nata region didn¡¯t evenst a minute before being eliminated. Even the warriors from Peni Ind were eliminated, yet Du Gang, who was fighting against hundreds of participants, had killed his way through the field. ¡°Powerful!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the pride of our Pangu Continent!¡± ¡°How many years has it been!¡± ¡°Must be ten million years, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since our Pangu Continent has had such a morale boost!¡± Apart from Luo Shan¡¯s shining moment during the Golden Age that brought glory to the Pangu Continent, they haven¡¯t had anything like this for a long time. On this day, all the trending topics on the Pangu Continent¡¯s inte were about Du Gang. Everyone was debating; this time, they were not discussing his identity or talking about him because he was an Ancient God. This time, they were only discussing him because of his strength! Du Gang, proimed as the strongest youngster of the Pangu Continent in this generation! Truly deserving of his reputation! Chapter 202: 201: The Impending Deadly Crisis! Chapter 202: 201: The Impending Deadly Crisis!
Trantor: 549690339 News about Du Gang was all over the inte, yet he himself was clueless. After his first-round victory, instead of leaving the battlefield, he returned to the waiting area, ready for the matching of the second round contest.
At this moment, in the sky above the waiting area, the state of a hundred arenas was hanging. It didn¡¯t show the specific battle scenes, but the remaining number of people on each arena and the names of those still in the arena. About half of them had already finished their matches, while the rest were still continuously battling. ¡°The Ancient God hase out!¡± At this moment, those staying in the waiting area also noticed Du Gang and started whispering among themselves. Even though they were contestants from different cosmic nations and came from different ces, they had already heard of the name of the Ancient God. Because, in their respective cosmic nations, those best Sector Lords at Ninth Rank were taken by their family elders to Pangu Continent. ¡°It is said that he is the one who initiated the Golden Age!¡± ¡°But he is obviously stillpeting with us¡­¡± ¡°The Golden Age won¡¯t end so quickly, it is said that thest Golden Agested for a full hundred years¡­¡± ¡°You mean, is this Du Gang going to break through to the Ninth Rank Sector Lord in a hundred years?¡± Everyone present was somewhat incredulous. These people, most of them were under ten thousand years old, with just a few approaching ten thousand.
They were all too aware of the difficulty of breaking through to Sector Lord level. Generally, without one or two thousand years, it¡¯s hardly possible to reach the Second Rank from Rank One Sector Lord. ¡°In a hundred years¡¯ time, I think, he might not even reach the Second Rank Sector Lord level¡­ ¡°Who knows, the Golden Age always feels mysterious. I wonder if those old guys are just crazy because they¡¯ve been unable to break through to the Eternal Level for so long¡­¡± If the older generation heard these people¡¯s words, they would be rendered speechless because the older ones once underwent a simr process. ¡°Compared to Du Gang, I¡¯m more curious about the strength of Qin Yanghua!¡± ¡°Qin Yanghua, the champion of Peni Ind¡¯spetition zone?¡± ¡°Yes, him, do you know what his cultivation level is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s supposedly a Rank Six Sector Lord¡­¡± ¡°Rank Six? But I heard that he seems to have defeated a Ninth Rank Sector Lord!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Somebody eximed in surprise: ¡°He defeated a Ninth Rank Sector Lord? How is that possible?!¡± If it was said that characters like Kong Xu achieved this, nobody would be surprised, but the problem was, those who could reach the Ninth Rank Sector Lord level have at least cultivated for tens of thousands of years.
And no matter how old Qin Yanghua is, by being able to participate in thispetition, it indicates his age is less than ten thousand years old. ¡°Kong Xu, Yu Shuiyao, Jiang Wenxing ¨C these should be the youngest people to reach the Ninth Rank Sector Lord level, right?¡± ¡°It seems they took at least thirty to forty thousand years to reach the Ninth Rank Sector Lord level. Is Qin Yanghua that powerful?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not thirty to forty thousand years. Jiang Wenxing and Kong Xu participated in thestpetition, they¡¯re at most twenty thousand years old now, and Yu Shuiyao is, from thepetition before thest one, over twenty-five thousand years old¡­¡± ¡°What about the ones from the previous generation?¡± ¡°Thest generation supposedly can¡¯tpete, with the strongest only reaching Seventh-Rank Sector Lord so far. They didn¡¯t qualify for this Golden Agepetition.¡± Someone questioned, ¡°Then what about the earlier prodigies?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they participating in this Golden Agepetition?¡± ¡°They are, but not from the very beginning. The ones who first participate are these young descendants. In the eyes of their families, youth symbolizes hope. Naturally, they want these excellently talented young people to have contact with Du Gang first¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that during thest Golden Age, not only the younger generation, but many old figures who have lived for several hundreds of millions of years also sprung into action¡­¡± At first, Du Gang was quite bored, but hearing these people gossiping, he found it quite interesting.
These idle chats brought many pieces of information, such as the fact that Yu Shuiyao was over twenty-five thousand years old. ¡°A witch, huh?¡± Compared to his 119 years, Yu Shuiyao was indeed much older. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I considered stealing an olddy who¡¯s over twenty thousand years old¡­¡± Soon, time gradually passed amidst the idle chatter of the crowd. ¡°Boom!¡± With all the matches on the arenas concluded, the second roundpetition started again. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just like before, this time the remaining hundred thousand participants were divided into a thousand arenas, with a hundred people in each arena. Only the top ten from each arena would advance to the next round. ¡°Boom!¡± After everyone was refreshed onto the arenas, they each began to look around. Everyone was curious to know who their opponents were. However, the information that could be obtained here was limited. Everyone could only judge the strength of their opponents by the information on their heads representing their qualifying contest scores. Suddenly, Du Gang came across a guy he¡¯d encountered on the arenast round. Mu Nuogai! A contender from Peni Ind, ranked eight hundred thousand. Soon, this contender spotted Du Gang. Seeing him looking at himself, he immediately showed an awkward smile. After all, in thest round, over a hundred people, including him, had ganged up against Du Gang, although they ended up losing. Oh no, I encountered him again. I was luckyst round, and was one of thest ten people standing. Would he pick a fight with me again this round? I hope Du Gang won¡¯t target me¡­ Mu Nuogai was a little nervous. Although he knew what his actual abilities were, and getting to the second round was already quite lucky, he still couldn¡¯t help but wish to hold on a little longer. On the other side, Du Gang didn¡¯t really care about Mu Nuogai. To him, he was just another lucky guy. His eyes quickly scanned the crowd and soon he saw nearly ten participants who finished first in their respective qualifying contests. Even more, he noticed a contender who ranked eight hundred from Peni Ind¡¯spetition. Ranking eight hundred. This was a contender eligible to enter the finals! ¡°Xia Hongshen, a member of the Xia Family¡­¡± ¡°The Xia Family? What¡¯s his rtionship with Xia Yuhou?¡± ¡°No rtionship, I guess. They might just be kin¡­¡± Xia Yuhou, the second strongest contender in Peni Ind¡¯s contest! While Du Gang wasn¡¯t too concerned about his opponents, he did know some about those who ranked in the top few in Peni Ind. Rank eight hundred indeed isn¡¯t low. In this arena, he could rightfully be considered one of the strong ones. ¡°I just wonder what level Xia Hongshen is¡­¡± As Du Gang was deep in thought, the others recognized him and began to shout out. ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient God! He¡¯s in our arena with us!¡± This time, even the usuallyposed Xia Hongshen, who enjoyed the gazes of the crowd, turned his head to look over. The name of the Ancient God was too well-known; people simply couldn¡¯t ignore it even if they wanted to. Hearing the whispers of surprise around him, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Being famouses with its own troubles. I want to keep a low profile too, but my strength simply doesn¡¯t allow it!¡± Sure enough, not long after he thought that, Xia Hongshen started to provoke him, saying: ¡°Ancient God, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you¡­¡± ¡°They all say you¡¯re the harbinger of this Golden Age. It sounds quite mysterious¡­¡± ¡°No matter how great you might be in the future, today, I will make you taste the bitterness of defeat!¡± Hearing this, everyone at the scene got excited. The hundred-strong arena¡¯s strongest contender had set his sights on another famous contender; for them, this was certainly good news. Du Gang smiled, saying, ¡°Those who have said such words to me numbered more than eight hundred if not a thousand¡­¡¯ ¡°Without exception, all of them ended up embarrassing themselves!¡± He was quite experienced at dealing with provocations, and he handled it in a calm andposed manner. However, the opponent was not soposed. Xia Hongshen, clearly bothered by the jab, had his eyes turn red in anger. He was panting heavily, much like a raging ck bull, and furiously said: ¡°Later, you¡¯ll be the first to get eliminated!¡± Du Gang shrugged, saying indifferently, ¡°What if I¡¯m not the first to get eliminated?¡± ¡°If that happens¡­¡± ¡°If that happens¡­¡± Xia Hongshen repeated ¡°If that happens¡± several times, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to make a promise. Compared to defetaing Du Gang, being the firts to eliminate Du Gang would be much harder. ¡°Hmph!¡± In the end, Xia Hongshen snorted coldly, fixing his gaze on the countdown suspended in mid-air, without uttering another word. Clearly, what he was thinking about now was undoubtedly to eliminate Du Gang as soon as the countdown ended. At this oue, everyone present breathed a sigh of relief. Because the strongestpetitor had shed with the most famous one, their respective chances had thus increased. ¡°Xia Hongshen, member of the Xia Family, is at Fifth-Rank Sector Lord level and has reportedly grasped a bit of the Original Law. He practices at Yellow Grade, but it is notmonly known that he uses it¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, Xia Hongshen¡¯s strength is equivalent to that of a Rank Six Sector Lord!¡± As soon as the contradiction arose between them, Xia Hongshen¡¯s fighting records and his strength were immediately dug up on the inte. ¡°What about Du Gang?¡± ¡°Du Gang is a Rank One Sector Lord, he has grasped three threads of Original Law which equals to a Rank Four Sector Lord¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to him, I¡¯ve heard, Du Gang has also mastered the firstyer of a Yellow Grade technique which makes him quite formidable¡­¡± ¡°So, with the addition of Yellow Grade technique, his power is equivalent to a normal Rank Five Sector Lord?¡± Once Du Gang¡¯s powerparison came out, people on the inte sighed in an instant. ¡°Du Gang is just unlucky. With his Rank Five Sector Lord power, he actually has a chance to advance, but unfortunately, he provoked the one with the most power on their area¡­¡± ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t really provoke him, it was Xia Hongshen who initiated it!¡± ¡°But surely, he must¡¯ve been ridiculed by Du Gang himself right?¡± ¡°How was he to ridicule, kneel and beg for mercy?¡± ¡°He is a True God, how could he do such a demeaning thing?!¡± At this point, Kong Xu was not nervous as he watched this scene. He knew that Du Gang was already a Rank Two Sector Lord, so he felt that even if the opponent wasparable to a Rank Six Sector Lord, he might have a chance of winning. In thepetition arena, under the gaze of Xia Hongshen, the countdown in mid-air slowly ticked down to thest second. [The match has begun!] With the fall of the system prompt sound, the second round of the qualifying contest officially started. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Instantly, all thepetitors disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already unlocked and scattered across the arena. ¡°Du Gang!¡± As soon as the match started, a furious roar echoed through the area. Xia Hongshen at one end of the arena red at Du Gang who was at the other end, anger burning in his eyes. Everyone who heard this roar subconsciously made space between the two of them. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Xia Hongshen was like a cannonball, shooting out at Du Gang in a furious charge. ¡°Bang, bang!¡± In the process of this charge, two guys who were not alert, tried to ambush him, were effortlessly crushed by Xia Hongshen. Seeing this, everyone around put away their ulterior motives and started distancing themselves from the ce where the two of them were about to fight. ¡°Bang!¡± Kea -nowmg energy nowea arouna Nia Hongsnen, ana a wave or neat spreaa towards Du Gang. Obviously, he was a practitioner of the Fire Elementws! ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang was not bad either. Although he was a Gold Element practitioner, which the Fire Element restrained, he was still able to block his attack with a spear thrust. ¡°Swish!¡± The moment they made contact, Xia Hongshen suddenly opened his mouth and exhaled a burst of red me, shooting rapidly at Du Gang. This move came unexpectedly, it was a deceitful tactic and most people would be caught off guard by such an attack. ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Du Gangughed coldly, his footsteps lightly touched the air, his body twisting in an unimaginable way. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just in time, when the me was about to hit him, he narrowly escaped it. Seeing his strike fail, Xia Hongshen was not anxious. He raised therge de in his hand, attacking once again. ¡°Sss!¡± This time, the long de in his hand was set aze with extremely high temperature mes. The air was set ame by the heat, the sizzling sound it created was horrifying. ¡°Bang!¡± His sh failed to work, Du Gang easily deflected it with his Ancient Divine Spear. ¡°Burn!¡± With Xia Hongshen¡¯s shout, his long de transformed into a furnace, instantly releasing an endless high temperature. Du Gangughed coldly, unfazed. His Ancient Divine Spear was a divine weapon; it wouldn¡¯t be called a divine weapon if it was burnt so easily! ¡°Boom!¡± To Xia Hongshen¡¯s surprise, the first to give in was his long de, which began to soften due to the high temperature. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing his opponent¡¯s spear remained undamaged, he quickly withdrew his mes. ¡°Kill! This time, he didn¡¯t use the highest temperature, but brandished the long de in his hand, shing continuously, with one blow following another. His de technique was extremely strange, shifting up and down, sometimes even shing at very weird angles. If it were an ordinary person, they would have already been dead by now. Unfortunately for him, his opponent was Du Gang. No matter how he used his de technique, he couldn¡¯t break through Du Gang¡¯s defense. Moreover, whenever Du Gang attacked with his spear, a golden glow would surround him. These golden threads were emitting a mysterious set of Law fluctuations, epassing Xia Hongshen. ¡°Strangle!¡± Du Gang roared, employing a move he had recently mastered. This move could be said to be his strongest attack in human form. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, countless golden lights shed, a dazzling rainbow appeared, and amidst Xia Hongshen¡¯s hurried resistance, he suddenly froze. Although it was only for an instant, it was plenty enough tor this spear to kill him. ¡°Boom!¡± The golden spear tip pierced directly through Xia Hongshen¡¯s skull. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, a beam of white light shed; Xia Hongshen was eliminated! Du Gang smiled as he watched Xia Hongshen disappear. Just now, he not only used his newest move, but also incorporated dazzling mystery into that attack. Catching the enemy off guard indeed proved to be an easy victory. It was not until this moment that everyone else was shocked, and momentarily paused, staring nkly at Du Gang. ¡°He actually won!¡± ¡°Xia Hongshen actually lost!¡± ¡°Now, it seems that only a second has passed¡­¡± ¡°Did he fall in just one second?!¡± Just as everyone was shocked, Du Gang moved again. This time, he directly rushed towards the others still on the martial arts stage. Like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, he began a frenzied ughter. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Du Gang¡¯s prowess was fully demonstrated at this moment. In an instant, four or five strong fighters fell under his spear. ¡°Kill him! ¡®¡±¡® At this moment, the other contestants made the same decision once again, nning to encircle and kill Du Gang. However, among these people, there was one figure who, although was rushing towards Du Gang, was the slowest. That was Mu Nuogai, who had incredible luck and was still alive at this moment. Having experienced the siege on Du Gang before, he had no desire to participate in it now. His current thought was to let everyone else die while preserving himself, advancing under the radar! ¡°Kill! At this moment, dozens of people rushed towards Du Gang,unching a frenzied attack. Countless shes of rainbow light sparkle, shaking the entire battle tform. Yet in the center of the battlefield, Du Gang remained unscathed, growing braver as the battle raged on. He moved like a war god possessed, wielding his spear in the crowd, cutting in and out seven times, each time bringing forth a streak of bright white light. ¡°He¡¯s too strong¡­¡± When the surviving contestants realized Du Gang¡¯s formidable strength, it was already toote. Du Gang had sliced through them all. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Then, after dozens of explosions, the contest came to a temporary halt. [The contest is over!] Turned out, Du Gang had reduced the contestants on the field to just ten, forcing the contest to end. At this moment, the remaining contestants looked at Du Gang with shock and horror in their eyes. ¡°He is too strong!¡± On the inte, people watching Du Gang brutally and violently win the contest went into a frenzy. ¡°My God, Du Gang actually won!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so strong, he even killed Xia Hongshen, who was at a sixth-rank Sect Lord level!¡± All the citizens of Pangu Continent were discussing, everyone was talking about Du Gang. Not just them, at this moment, Jiang Wenxing, Yu Shuiyao, Little Hawk King, all of them had their eyes glowing, looking at Du Gang¡¯s silhouette, a surge of desire to battle swelled up within them. If previously, when they heard that Du Gang was the opener of the Golden Age, they were somewhat hesitant and distrustful. But at this moment, they believed! Du Gang would inevitably grow into a significant figure of the Golden Age. This meant that in the future, if they defeated Du Gang, they might be able to directly advance to the Eternal Level! Du Gang, he was their opportunity! ¡°Whoosh!¡± When the ten contestants from Du Gangs battlefield returned to the waiting area, they were surprised to find that there were already more than a dozen teams waiting here. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful?!¡± Du Gang quickly found the strongest among these hundred-plus people. The rankings above their heads showed that they were all among the top hundred fighters on Peni Ind. Seeing Du Gang, these people also revealed a hint of curiosity. They did not understand how Du Gang had won the contest, after all, he was only at the first-rank Stage Lord level. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Without waiting for anyone to say anything, the next moment, one by one, figures were continuously transported in. In just ten seconds, the waiting hall, which originally only had a hundred or so people, was already packed. Then, two more minutes passed, and all the contestants had arrived here. At this moment, only ten thousand people were left on the scene. This meant that in the uing contest, there were only a hundred battle tforms left, with only ten contestants qualifying from each tform. [29:59] With everyone gathered, the countdown in mid-air began once again. ¡°They¡¯re in such a hurry, the final round starts in just half an hour?!¡± Everyone was somewhat surprised, they hadn¡¯t expected to be given only half an hour of rest time. Some contenders with lower rankings now realized they had no hope of advancing and their expressions weren¡¯t too serious. They grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve fought in two rounds and made it to the third. I¡¯ve won big in thispetition already.¡± ¡°Same here. With my strength, unless I was teamed with you fellows, the thought of advancing to the final round would be too difficult!¡± At this moment, Mu Nuogai who already advanced, felt he got lucky because of Du Gang. He was so excited he wanted to jump up. ¡°Guys, look at my ranking!¡± Everyone turned around and was instantly surprised, ¡°You, ranked over 800,000! How did you advance to the third round?¡± They knew that only ten thousand people could progress to the third round. This meant these ten thousand people were at least high ranking. Mu Nuogaiughed and said, ¡°I lucked out because of Du Gang!¡± ¡°It was because you got a strong participant¡¯s luck?¡± ¡°You are really lucky¡­ wait, Du Gang, you mean that Ancient God?¡± Everyone twisted their heads to look at Du Gang. Upon hearing this, Du Gang also turned and noticed that this guy really had encountered him in the first round. That said, this guy really was lucky. Mu Nuogai nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys have no idea how strong Du Gang is. In the first round, over a hundred of us gang up against him, and he cut through us all alone¡­¡± ¡°Over a hundred people were basically all eliminated by him. If it wasn¡¯t for the system forcefully stopping it, I¡¯m afraid no one on our tform would¡¯ve survived¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, someone snorted coldly, ¡°So by this logic, not only are you lucky, but even that Du Gang is very fortunate!¡± ¡°A mere Rank One Sector Lord can actually enter the third round!¡± ¡°Indeed, he hasn¡¯t met me yet, or else I would¡¯ve killed him¡­ Mu Nuogai deliberately nced at the rankings above the pair¡¯s heads. One was over three thousand and the other over five thousand. Heughed, ¡°Do you guys know Xia Hongshen?¡± Xia Hongshen, of course we know him, this time his ranking is over eight hundred¡­¡± Mu Nuogai chuckled, ¡°Do you think you guys could beat Xia Hongshen?¡± The two men were startled and quickly asked, ¡°Do you mean to say that in thest round, you guys encountered Xia Hongshen?¡± They both quickly checked around, indeed, they did not find Xia Hongshen in the field. ¡°Correct!¡± Mu Nuogai nodded, ¡°In thest round, Xia Hongshen challenged Du Gang, saying he would eliminate him first. As a result, just one second after the game started, Xia Hongshen was eliminated by Du Gang!¡± ¡°What!?¡± All the people present eximed. ¡°Xia Hongshen was eliminated by Du Gang in one second?¡± ¡°That guy, if I remember correctly, is a Rank Five Sector Lord. He has also grasped a bit of the originalw, theoretically, his strength should also reach the Rank Six Sector Lord level, but he was instantly killed by Du Gang in one second?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Du Gang just a Rank One Sector Lord? How could he leap so many levels?¡± At this moment, someone ranked around a hundred walked over, looking at Mu Nuogai and slowly asked, ¡°What is Du Gang¡¯s actual strength?¡± Mu Nuogai nced at the ranking above theer¡¯s head and was immediately startled, quickly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong he really is, but he did indeed kill Xia Hongshen in one second¡­¡± Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and hurriedly said, ¡°Right, Du Gang¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t just Rank One Sector Lord, I remember, he seems to have reached Rank Two Sector Lord¡­ ¡°Rank Two Sector Lord?¡± Everyone present murmured to themselves. ¡°If he is Rank Two Sector Lord, it means that Du Gang has either understood four threads of Law Origin or possesses a yellow grade cultivation method and mastered either the first or secondyer¡­¡± At this moment, not just ordinary people, but even the top ten strongpetitors were looking at Du Gang with curious eyes. Du Gang was currently looking at the person with the highest ranking in the field: Qin Yanghua! ¡°I wonder how many threads of Original Law this guy has understood, and if he has learned the yellow grade cultivation method¡­¡± And at this moment, Qin Yanghua was also curiously looking at Du Gang. However, there was no shock in his eyes, just a sense of indifference. This meant that, in his eyes, no matter what strength Du Gang possessed, it wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to him¡­ at least, not during the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition! And so, amid the crowd¡¯sughter and chatter, half an hour quickly passed by. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The third round ofpetition begun. This time, ten thousand contestants were divided onto a hundred arenas, each arena hosting a hundredpetitors. The final ten contestants on each arena would qualify for the grand finals. ¡°Thud!¡± Settling into a chair, Du Gang quickly scanned his surroundings. Soon, his gaze fixed on a certain spot, where a seemingly young teenager sat. That boy was also gazing back at Du Gang, revealing a slight smile. ¡°Jiang Wengu! ¡± Du Gang looked at the name floating above the teenager¡¯s head and furrowed his brows. That was because, beside Jiang Wengu¡¯s name, it was written that he was ranked 16th. ¡°Du Gang!¡± Jiang Wengu broke intoughter at this moment. ¡°What a surprise to encounter you here in advance!¡± ¡°The heavens truly favour me!¡± Wearing a brilliant smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of the betting agreement between you and the Kong family. This time, you¡¯re done for!¡± At this moment, the people around them had also noticed the pair, and everyone gasped in surprise. One was Jiang Wengu, ranked 16th, and the other was an ancient god who bore a grudge against the Jiang family. Their encounter here would undoubtedly lead to an intense conflict. However, ording to everyone present, Du Gang¡¯sbat power was far from being a match for Jiang Wengu¡¯s. After all, Jiang Wengu was a Sector Lord at the Seventh-Rank! Even if he hadn¡¯tprehended any Original Laws, Du Gang would not be able to handle him. ¡°This time, Du Gang will be eliminated!¡± At this moment, such a thought surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds. Meanwhile, at the edge of the crowd, a familiar figure spoke up, ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯ve been matched with Du Gang again. Three times in a row!¡± It was Mu Nuogai! He seemed to have some sort of connection with Du Gang, being matched with him for a third consecutive round. ¡°What a pity!¡± As he watched the distant, elegant figure of Jiang Wengu, he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Du Gang and I are going to be eliminated together this round!¡± If only Du Gang could sweep through again, carrying me into the finals¡­ This idea had barely surfaced when Mu Nuogai quickly shook his head and dismissed it. Impossible, the gap in their power levels was too wide! He was also a person of the Peni ind, so he was very clear about Jiang Wengu¡¯s cultivation level. At this moment, Du Gang, with his brows tightly furrowed, slowly asked, ¡°Jiang Wengu, are you a Sector Lord at the Seventh-Rank?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Feeling desperate yet? You¡¯ll be even more desperate soon!¡± He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you get eliminated first!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t get upset, and instead asked, ¡°How many strands of originalw have youprehended?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Jiang Wengu chuckled again and said, ¡°Are you nning aeback against ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯veprehended three strands of originalw. Not only that, but I¡¯ve also learnt a yellow grade technique and have cultivated it to the first level!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted. This meant that Jiang Wengu was a whole five ranks above him, the strength disparity between them as vast as heaven and earth! When the people present heard Jiang Wengu¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh incessantly. ¡°What a pity, the ancient god is going down¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing pitiful about it. He is just a Second-Rank Sector Lord. The fact that he could even enter the third round is already quite impressive.¡± ¡°I heard that the ancient god and the Kong family have a betting agreement. If the ancient god can¡¯t win first ce in this Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, then the Kong family will withdraw their protection of the ancient god¡­¡± ¡°First ce?¡± Someone eximed, ¡°Is the Kong Family joking by letting the Ancient God take first ce?¡± ¡°With his Rank One Sector Lord power? Ah, no, he¡¯s Rank Two Sector Lord now¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, he hasprehended the Original Law!¡± At this moment, more than a few people jeered at Du Gang. After all, Du Gang was younger but far more renowned than them. One could say that even if this year¡¯s winner of the Peak Genius Race might not be as famous as Du Gang! After all, a winner of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition is named every five thousand years, but an opener of the Golden Age urs after tens of millions of years. At this moment, let alone the dozens of contestants in the field. Even the citizens of Pangu Continent who were watching Du Gang¡¯s match all looked desperate. ¡°Heaven envies the gifted!¡± ¡°The heavens are too unfair to Du Gang!¡± ¡°Exactly, why did he have to face Jiang Wengu? If he were against someone else, he might¡¯ve had a chance to advance!¡± ¡°Yeah, when I think about the Ancient God¡¯s age, I feel heartache. Why can¡¯t he wait for five thousand years and appear in the nextpetition?¡± At this moment, Jiang Wenxing was howling to the sky, calling out to Kong Xu over the inte. ¡°Kong Xu, wasn¡¯t your Kong Family going to protect Du Gang? Didn¡¯t you make a bet that if Du Gang doesn¡¯t take first ce, you¡¯ll stop protecting him?¡± ¡°Wait till this match ends, then I¡¯ll personally kill Du Gang. If you¡¯re capable, stop me!¡± At this moment, he was very proud. Because, the Ancient God was going to die by his hands. He knew Jiang Wengu¡¯s strength very well, considered his younger cousin and having seen him a number of times. He understood Du Gang didn¡¯t stand a chance. Kong Xu did not respond. Clearlv, even he felt that this was being too hard on Du Ganz! ¡°Uncle, if Du Gang is eliminated, should we really abandon him?¡± Kong Luo was also feeling down, sighing, ¡°otherwise what? This isn¡¯t just Du Gang¡¯s wager, it¡¯s a wager with our entire Kong Family. If we don¡¯t follow the rules, something terrible will happen¡­ Compared to the threat of the Jiang Family, the Kong Family elders were evidently more fearful of the curse on the Ancient God. ¡°Sigh! ¡± Kong Xu breathed a sigh, ¡°But uncle, isn¡¯t Du Gang the opener of the Golden Age? If he dies, doesn¡¯t that mean the end of the Golden Age?¡± Kong Luo nodded, ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. If Du Gang is eliminated this time, when the Jiang Family makes a move, our Kong Family can¡¯t stop them¡­ ¡°And who else is willing to risk so much just to cross the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Forget about crossing the Jiang Family, even simply being affected by the curse on Du Gang isn¡¯t something other families would want!¡± ¡°So, is Du Gang destined to die this time?! ¡± Kong Luo shook his head, sighing, ¡°it¡¯s his fate. He came too early. If he had arrived 5,000 yearster, and appeared in the next Cosmic Peak Talent Competition, he might¡¯ve been able to grow¡­¡± ¡°The Golden Age, it looks like it¡¯s going to end even before it¡¯s begun¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Kong Xu frowned, ¡°I remember an elder, proficient in prophecies, once said that this Golden Age could usher in the tinum Age¡­¡± tinum Age! The thought made even Kong Luo feel excited. This was the era that could elevate an Eternal Level to True God Level. He shook his head, ¡°At least, our Kong Family is out. But, I suspect, if Du Gang is eliminated, some other forces might intervene¡­¡± ¡°Like you said, Du Gang¡¯s existence may signal the start of the tinum Age, maybe some powerful beings at the ninth cmity don¡¯t want Du Gang to die so quickly¡­¡± Relieved at hearing this, Kong Xu sighed. ¡°So, Du Gang isn¡¯t entirely without hope. Some other strong being mighte to save him?!¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Kong Luo shook his head, with a sense of hope in his heart. For beings at the Ninth Cmity, staying alive is far more important than advancing to the True God. Hence, it¡¯s unlikely they would risk the curse that could cause the Ancient God to decay! PS: My hopes on free support have turned into hopes for paid support, Juicecat needs an all-time subscription, I am ready to fight for first ce on the Combat Power Ranking in January! Open deration: If I don¡¯t get the first position, then I will not have kids in this life. PS: The minimum requiremnt for the Combat Power Ranking is 500 subscriptions, currently I am about to fall out of the list, I need an all-time subscription, give me a chance to go for broke, even if I end up dying prematurely, I am willing to give it my all.. Chapter 203: 202: Advancing to the Finals and the Crisis After Half a Year! Chapter 203: 202: Advancing to the Finals and the Crisis After Half a Year!
Trantor: 549690339 Half an hour before the start of the third round ofpetition, the atmosphere at Du Gang¡¯s podium felt a bit strange to the other contestants. Because the supposedly despaired Du Gang was just looking around expressionlessly, eyeing everyone present.
A plump girl wondered aloud, ¡°What¡¯s he up to? Is he epting that he¡¯s done for and wants to remember the beauty of this world onest time by staring at me non-stop before he dies?¡± ¡°Pfft, he isn¡¯t just observing you, he¡¯s on the lookout for everyone¡­¡± Although they were fooling around, their banter still left everyone feeling more perplexed. ¡°Could it be that Du Gang is indeed doing what the chubby girl suggested cherishing hisst moments on Earth?¡± Anyone who had made it this far in thepetition naturally had exceptional identity, status, and strength, and they were well aware of the conflict between Du Gang and the Jiang Family, as well as his gambling agreement with the Kong Family. ¡°It could be true. He¡¯s guaranteed to lose this time, which will spell the end of his agreement with Kong Family. This means that the Kong Family will no longer protect him and any member of the Jiang Family could easily take him down¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s highly possible that the chubby girl is right. Du Gang is in a state of despair!¡± Despair? Du Gang gave a faint smile. He was merely observing the rankings of his opponents in the field, roughly assessing their cultivation and power levels. If he were in the real world, facing such powerful opponents would surely lead to his defeat. However, this was a virtual universe, and this universe was equipped with a podium!
The podium was only a hundred kilometers in length forming a perfect cube. This implied that if he transformed, he could potentially fill the entire space. Hence, he wanted to see how many individuals in the field could withstand his transformed state. Fortunately, judging by his initial estimates, there were only six individuals with power exceeding the Rank Six of a Sector Lord, meaning there was a chance that he could instantly transform as thepetition began, thus eliminating everyone and forcefully ending the match. The key to the sess of this n, however, was not the weakness of the others. It was whether he could withstand everyone¡¯s retaliation and persist until the other participants were grounded under the attack of the six powerful individuals whose strength exceeded that of a Rank Six Sector Lord. It was a good thing that he was an Ancient God, naturally possessing extremely robust physical defenses. So, this n was worth a try. Or rather, apart from this n, there was no other conceivable way he could win thispetition. At the same time, in order to ensure that others died instantly, he needed to cause a self-explosion¡­ After all, the podium was just a hundred kilometers long-sized cube, and even if he expanded his body, there would inevitably be gaps!
[Begin thepetition!] Finally, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the countdown came to an end, and thepetition officially started. ¡°Transform!¡± In the split second he was transported, Du Gang chose to transform before he even made sense of his surroundings. ¡°Boom!¡± In that instant, his head banged against the transparent protective shield surrounding the podium. ¡°Pop!¡± Without any hesitation, Du Gang acted, causing his own head to explode. ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± Following that, his limbs exploded in the process of his body expanding tremendously. At this moment, he felt like a pig being butchered, left with only a bare torso, not even a head to spare.
Under normal circumstances, he would have been dered defeated and eliminated at this point. However, his body didn¡¯t halt its growth, his life force was still vigorous, causing a momentary system glitch, as the system deliberated over whether Du Gang was dead or not. ¡°Enough!¡± Du Gang, in the final second of his remaining consciousness, confirmed that Jiang Wengu and the others were just as bewildered as he was. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Crackle!¡± At this instant, Du Gang¡¯s body began growing madly, filling up the entire podium space within a fraction of a second. All the contestants, without even having time to understand their immediate full situation at the start of the match, were thrown against the air shield encasing the podium by Du Gang¡¯s flesh and blood. ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± ¡°Pop!¡± What followed was a continuous string of explosions. One by one, the contestants were crushed under such immense pressure, their bodies bursting at the seams, turning into a flickering white light, and getting eliminated from the contest. ¡°Beep!¡± A millisecond had passed. Du Gang¡¯s body had long since filled up the podium with flesh and blood. At this point, the system¡¯s prompt finally sounded. [End of thepetition!] Instantly, the growth of Du Gang¡¯s body paused momentarily. ¡°I won! ¡± With the help of the system, he reverts back to his human form, his face full of relief. Under normal circumstances, his body could have stretched up to a hundred thousand kilometers long but only a little over ten thousand kilometers wide. Just filling up the podium¡¯s space would have been enough. But in reality, at the moment when Du Gang¡¯s body filled up the podium¡¯s space, only half the contestants had died. The other half were still alive! In such a situation, Du Gang could only continue to grow his body hysterically, simr to an object within a box growing frantically. When the object and the box have the same volume, with the box predestined not to expand, the only oue would be the frantic crushing of the flesh inside. Therefore, within the ring space, Du Gang was simultaneously exploding his flesh and using his intenselypressed flesh to fiercely attack his opponent. Eventually, when his body became half asrge, all of the other ny contestants died. They were crushed to death by Du Gang¡¯s maximallypressed flesh and the Spatial Wall of the ring! It could be said that this ringpetition created a new record in the entire Cosmic Peak Talents Competition: a new way to die! In the advancement space, which was originally empty, ten people suddenly appeared. It was Du Gang, Jiang Wengu and others. Interestingly, Mu Nuogai was also amongst them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Wengu looked confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t thepetition start? How did it just¡­ now¡­ Not just him, the other nine people also had puzzled expressions on their faces. During thepression, they could only focus on understanding the situation and not on counterattacking, assuming they had encountered something. Before they could figure out what was happening, in the next second their surroundings changed, and it seemed like thepetition was over because their bodies were restrained again. At this point, Du Gang looked at Mu Nuogai with astonishment. ¡°How did you survive?¡± Mu Nuogai was also perplexed. ¡°Ah?¡± Du Gang recalled what happened and soon understood, revealing a bizarre expression on his face. Because, he vaguely remembered that there was a man under him who did not die¡­ In the previouspetition, the only ce that could have kept Mu Nuogai alive was the Spongy Tissue! Compared to the other body parts that were gradually shrinking, crushing the other contestants to explosion, only spongy tissue could maintain its extreme sticity after drastic expansion¡­ One could only say that Mu Nuogai was incredibly lucky¡­ At this moment, Jiang Wengu and the others also realized that thepetition was over. ¡°Thepetition is over?¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± None of them knew what had happened; they only remembered a moment of crushing pressure. Jiang Wengu looked at Du Gang, who was unfazed, and asked, ¡°Did you do this?¡± Minus a response to that question, Du Gang instead asked, ¡°I want to know, how does Qin Yanghua¡¯s strengthpare to yours?¡± Jiang Wengu¡¯s expression finally turned serious. He studied Du Gang closely for a moment before answering, ¡°Qin Yanghua is much stronger than me. No one knows his full strength. However, I don¡¯t think you can reach him¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you won by ying tricks, but during the finals, I will show you what a real gap is¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly, saying, ¡°Good, until then!¡± He wasn¡¯t worried at all at the moment. After the qualificationspetition, there would be half a year of rest. This meant that he could practice crazily in theing time, reducing the gap between himself and these guys. Thus, contestants in the winner¡¯s space continued to emerge. Before long, all the thousand advancement candidates appeared. [Congrattions on your final victory in the qualificationpetition!] [Congrattions on gaining the qualifications for the finals!] Soon, under a barrage of congrattory system notifications, the qualificationpetition came to a full stop. Du Gang was also teleported out, returning to reality. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re out. On the Inte¡­¡± ¡°Never mind the Inte. I n to go into closed-door cultivation now. Can you help me see if there¡¯s anything I need to do right now?¡± This time, Du Gang keenly felt the inadequacy of his strength. He resolved to vigorously cultivate himself. ¡°I am currently at the Sector Lord Second Rank. My mastery of the 19th Law Mystery has just reached its peak..¡¯ ¡°ording to the guess that I can sessfully cultivate a Law Mystery in nine days, that means in half a year I should be able to learn about 20 Law Mysteries. This means that my cultivation can reach the Sector Lord Fourth Rank!¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t do!¡± He shook his head, ¡°Jiang Wengu has already reached the Sector Lord Seventh -Rank. Even if other bonuses from Original Laws and Yellow-Grade martial arts are equal to mine, this means that I must elevate my cultivation to his level or gain a few more insights into the Original Laws¡­¡± These means to enhance strength aren¡¯t easy, but now time is too limited. Du Gang can¡¯t even beat Jiang Wengu, so how can he fight the even stronger Qin Yanghua? What should he do? Feeling somewhat lost, Du Gang wasn¡¯t sure how to cultivate over the next six months to make progress. Suddenly, he thought of Kong Luo and quickly told Bala, ¡°Help me contact Kong Luo!¡± Kong Luo¡¯s projection soon appeared. ¡°Damn, Du Gang, how did you manage thatst match?!¡± As soon as they connected, Kong Luo started shouting abruptly. However, Du Gang calmly said, ¡°Uncle, Jiang Wengu¡¯s cultivation is at the Sector Lord Seventh-Rank, and he has realized three strands of Original Law and the first level of a Yellow-Grade martial art. If we don¡¯t count cultivation level, I am on par with him in other respects. Tell me, how can I catch up and potentially surpass him within half a year?¡± Seeing his serious look, Kong Luo¡¯s expression also turned serious. He thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°I heard from Kong Xu that your cultivation speed is very fast. Roughly, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hide anything and answered directly: ¡°I can roughly master a Law Mystery to its peak in about nine days. I¡¯ve calcted it; in half a year, I can only reach the Sector Lord Fourth Rank at most. Compared to Jiang Wengu, that¡¯s still three ranks short¡­ ¡°Nine days?!¡± Even though Kong Luo was far away, he couldn¡¯t help but exim. He opened his mouth wide in a disbelief. ¡°Are you saying that you can understand a Law Mystery, or that you can cultivate this Law Mystery to its peak?¡± His face disying shock, he asked urgently. Du Gang remained calm, saying, ¡°For me, a day is enough toprehend new mysteries. Nine days refers to the time it will take to cultivate thisw to its perfection!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Kong Luo¡¯s mouth instantly turned into an ¡°O¡±, his entire frame freezing as if the signal had suddenly cut off. After quite a while, he finally snapped back to reality. ¡°Your talent, it¡¯s really incredible!!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I know, uncle, do you have a solution?¡± This time, Kong Luo pondered seriously, then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any great solutions. However, your talent alone is enough to be reported to the family. Wait here, I¡¯ll discuss it with them. It¡¯ll take at most a day to give you an answer!¡± Watching the disappearance of the projection, Du Gang turned to Lla without hesitation, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Lla shook its head, ¡°Nothing to be particrly wary of for now¡­¡± ¡°However, the Inte¡¯s going crazy over news about you¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, some people have applied to themittee to disqualify you¡­¡± ¡°There are also those attempting to hold a rematch of your recent game¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°What did themittee say?¡± Lla responded, ¡°Themittee hasn¡¯t made a decision yet, but there¡¯s a lot of demand for a rematch online¡­ ¡°It¡¯s mainly the Jiang Family using their influence. They have numerous troll armies stirring up trouble and leading the momentum¡­¡± ¡°Regarding the Kong Family¡¯s response, there is no movement yet. I don¡¯t know It tney Will Intervene!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Based on the previous behavior of themittee, analyze if they might make me rematch this time?¡± If a rematch were to ur, he might not necessarily advance again under the prepared eyes of people like Jiang Wengu. Lla quickly began to retrieve all the data from the past Peak Genius Races. Even with itsputing power, it still took three seconds to finish the calctions. ¡°Based on past actions of themittee, there is a 56.88% probability that they might call for a rematch¡­¡± ¡°That high?!¡± Du Gang was irritated, if they had a rematch, it could potentially lead to his failure in thepetition. The Kong Family might withdraw their protection and consequently, his safety might be at risk from the Jiang Family. ¡°Hmm¡­lf the Kong family gets involved, they could also influence themittee¡¯s decision!¡± After all, this so-called Cosmic Peak Talents Competition was jointly organized by the eighteen ns. As long as it doesn¡¯t conflict with other people¡¯s interests, it all depends on whether the Jiang Family and the Kong Family can afford the cost. As for things like fairness, who would question it? Who would object? They could erase any disobedient forces along with their families. This is the naked truth. Any power able to survive doesn¡¯t rely onws or democracy. It relies on violence, the power to suppress all. This is the true essence. While Du Gang and Lla were closely monitoring the online sentiment for an hour, they suddenly noticed a shift in the online discourse. Those who were previously adamantly calling for a rematch were being counterattacked by another group. Countless anonymous profiles emerged from the shadows to publicly support Du Gang. Though he was never guilty, he had been smeared by the Jiang family¡¯s online trolls. At the same time, Kong Luo¡¯smunication came in. ¡°Du Gang, congrattions!¡± His projection appeared with an expression of joy, ¡°Our Kong family higher-ups, after learning of your talent, have reassessed you and are willing to offer even greater assistance¡­¡± ¡°Also, about the news online, you¡¯ve seen it, right? Our Kong Family has made a move. A rematch is basically impossible. Hold on for a bit, I¡¯m handling an issue, and I¡¯lle over to discuss it in person ¡­¡± After the call ended again, Du Gang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Not having a rematch means temporary safety, at least no danger in the next half a year. But if he couldn¡¯t defeat Qin Yanghua within half a year, there could still be danger. ¡°Strength! Everything depends on strength.. At this moment, Du Gang once again deeply felt the importance of strength. If he were powerful enough, there wouldn¡¯t be so many troubles. This time, without waiting too long, it only took Kong Luo about ten minutes to tear through the space and appear before Du Gang. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to Peni Ind now. Let¡¯s discuss all your questions when we get there!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Soon, Kong Luo took out an A-grade spaceship. ¡°Do we need to use a spaceship?¡± Du Gang asked with a curiosity. Kong Luoughed, ¡°Of course, I might be able to tear through space for a certain distance, but not too far, only short-distance transportation¡­¡± ¡°If we need to travel a long distance, a spaceship is a better option¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, quickly following him onto the ship. He then curiously asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lord Kong Xuing back?¡± Kong Luo smiled, ¡°That kid has been on Peni Ind for a long time and is tired of it. Now that he¡¯s finally out, he wouldn¡¯t willingly return¡­¡± ¡°Get ready, we are about to jump!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Following a roar, the A-grade spaceship disappeared instantly. When it reappeared, it was already in an unfamiliar star field. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head off!¡± The two quickly disembarked from the spaceship. Du Gang stared at the surrounding starry sky in suspense, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Peni ind?¡± Kong Luo grabbed his shoulder with one hand andughed, ¡°We can¡¯t travel by spaceship for the rest of the journey¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s puzzled face, heughed and said, ¡°The principle of a spaceship¡¯s space jump is to teleport from space nodes¡­¡± ¡°And space nodes, in truth, are just the markers of space expansion after the spaceship jumps, inciting dark matter technology¡­¡± Du Gang recalled what Kong Xu had said earlier: that dark matter is what keeps the universe expanding. Therefore, he didn¡¯t find it difficult toprehend his statement. ¡°The closer we get to the center of the universe, the denser the space, meaning the distance between space nodes is shorter and fewer¡­¡± ¡°So, in this area, if we want to make good time, we can only use the method of tearing through space¡­¡± Kong Luoughed, ¡°Tearing through space to travel isn¡¯t the same thing as a spaceship¡¯s leap¡­¡± With that, he tore through the space in front of them and rapidly jumped in, bringing Du Gang along with him. This time, the two traveled in the eerily quiet darkness for nearly a minute. In that minute, Du Gang lost sight and hearing or, to state it more urately, he lost nearly all senses aside from feeling Kong Luo grabbing him. He felt as if he were in some kind of vortex, constantly twirling and floating. Finally, the minute was up, and they regained the outside world. Now, they had reached the vicinity of Peni Ind. A ck sphere was floating in the distance in space. If it weren¡¯t for a white aura surrounding it, Du Gang probably wouldn¡¯t even have noticed the sphere. He briefly looked it over and discovered that the sphere seemed to be simr in size to Earth. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± He remembered the words Kong Xu had said earlier and asked. Kong Luo nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the ¡®shell¡¯ of the Primordial Continent!!¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°The so-called ¡®shell¡¯ is actually a ck hole, and its internal space is muchrger than what it appears to be¡­¡± ¡°This thing is at the center of the universe. All the matter in the universe revolves around this ¡®shell¡¯¡­¡± Even though the shell seemed ordinary, what it signified waspletely different. It excited Du Gang, and he even felt an urge to rush into it. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be so hasty. This thing might look like a ck hole, but it really is a ck hole. It loves swallowing other things¡­¡± ¡°Without Eternal-level power, don¡¯t even think about going through this ck hole¡­ ¡± Kong Luo quickly grabbed Du Gang¡¯s shoulder again and pointed to the smaller satellite inds not far from the ¡®shell¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s Peni Ind. There are four main inds, thirty-six inner ring inds, and seventy-two outer ring inds¡­¡± ¡°Is it this small?¡± Du Gang was surprised. At the moment,pared to the ¡®shell¡¯, the size of the main ind resembled the size rtionship between the Moon and Earth. He had thought that the center of the universe would be muchrger. Who knew that it was actually smaller? Kong Luo shrugged, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a sort of space technology. From the outside, the ind indeed looks quite small, but the inside is muchrger¡­¡± ¡°Of course,pared to the Pangu Continent, this ce, even if the internal space is expanded, is still very small!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the space here is too dense¡­¡± Dense again! Du Gang had heard the term ¡®dense space¡¯ several times now. He didn¡¯t quite understand and didn¡¯t know the difference between being dense and being dispersed. Kong Luo seemed to see his thoughts andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious about understanding space. Once you reach the Eternal level and learn about the spacews, you¡¯ll understand naturally¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and firstnd on the ind¡­¡± The two flew again, heading for the numerous inds. Just when Du Gang thought Kong Luo would lead him tond on an outer ring ind, Kong Luo took him straight to the four enormous main inds in the center. ¡°Swish!¡± This time, it didn¡¯t take long. They directly entered the ind¡¯s atmosphere and descended at a very fast speed. In a short while, they reached a picturesque ce with clear mountains and water. Before he could get acquainted with his surroundings, Du Gang blinked, and they had already appeared inside a building. ¡°Is this the Ancient God?¡± Two old men stood up with smiles and examined Du Gang from left to right. Seeing this, Du Gang hurriedly greeted, ¡°Hello, senior!¡± Kong Luo finally exined to him, ¡°The high -ranking elders have discussed and decided to make an exception for you. A special secret realm that can speed up your perception of the Gold Element Laws will be opened for you¡­¡± ¡°The quota to this secret realm is very precious, even I have only entered once. Thus, you need to cherish this opportunity¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang immediately breathed a sigh of relief and thanked them repeatedly. The ability to increase cultivation speed is stronger than any aid. He was extremely satisfied with the Kong Family¡¯s decision and believed that once he left the secret realm, he would certainly be even more powerful! ps: I¡¯ve been hesitating about whether to add a military order, as it only works for specific people, like Orange Cat, who often has great determination¡­. ps: I¡¯ve finally decided to add the military order. As for its implementation, this has risen to the level of Orange Cat¡¯s character. If it can¡¯t be executed, Orange Cat will be a failure in his life, and he shouldn¡¯t dream about any turnaround. We ask for a full subscription, January must grab the first Combat Power Ranking Chapter 204: 203 Closed-door Cultivation! Chapter 204: 203 Closed-door Cultivation!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This Secret Realm is specifically forprehending the Gold Element Laws. It contains arge amount of Original Law. If you are talented enough and lucky, you can cultivate very well here¡­¡± The old man continued, ¡°However, this Secret Realm has a side effect. Every time youprehend a mystery of thews, there is a certain probability that you will lose consciousness¡­¡±
¡°Once lost, you will be transported out by the protective mechanism of the Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°So, how long you can stay will depend on your willpower and luck!¡± Kong Luo nodded and turned to Du Gang, saying, ¡°You must persevere in there. I stayed in there long enough toprehend 20 mysteriousws beforeing out!¡± Du Gang was taken aback, not knowing whether this was arge or small number. At that moment, a voice came from behind him. ¡°Those who can understand 20 mysteries of thews are the crown jewels of heaven, and even on Peni Ind, they are rare talents!¡± Du Gang turned his head to see a middle- aged man leading another young man over. ¡°Instructor Hang, you have brought new people again? Kong Luo saw the neer and smiled in greeting. The middle-aged man nodded and turned to the young man he had brought with him, saying, ¡°Kong Ruo, you are lucky to have the Gold Element attributes. Just in time for the family to open the Secret Realm to Ancient God, so you can take advantage of it¡­¡± ¡°You heard what the elder said, right? Inside, the more mysteries of thew youprehend, the more you should try toprehend. Don¡¯t lose your consciousness too early¡­¡±
Upon hearing this, Kong Ruo nodded and curiously asked, ¡°Instructor Hang, how many mysteries of thews did youprehend the longest time here?¡± On hearing this, Instructor Hang nced at Kong Luo and calmly said, ¡°I was okay then, I only understood 28 mysteries of thews¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Kong Ruo looked admiringly and asked, ¡°So, what is the record for this Secret Realm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overreach yourself!¡± Instructor Hang scolded him. Kong Ruo immediately nodded in agreement. Then Instructor Hang smiled again, ¡°But, your attitude is not bad, aiming to break the record¡­¡± ¡°This Gold Element Secret Realm is a very important realm within our family. The historical record should be 35 mysteries of thews, which is the record set by our youth training team leader, Kong Zhen¡­¡± ¡°Ah, was the record set by the team leader?¡± Kong Ruo apparently admired the team leader very much, and his eyes were different now.
Kong Luo smiled and turned to Du Gang, ¡°Du Gang, I hope you can surpass me and understand more than 20 mysteries of thews¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The old man who was guarding the Secret Realm coughed. As a long-time guardian of the Secret Realm, how could he not know how much Kong Luo had understood? Kong Luo seemed not to see and continued, ¡°Of course, if you have the ambition, you can try to break the record. Our youth training team leader is a rare divine body, you may actually be able to try¡­¡± On the other side, Instructor Hang said to Kong Ruo, ¡°Did you hear that? Even Kong Luo understood 20 mysteries. Once you go in, try to go up¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Luo looked embarrassed, but didn¡¯t dare to refute anything. Although this Instructor Hang was like him, only at the Eternal Level Rank One, he was also the instructor who had brought him up. However, he then reminded Du Gang, ¡°After you go in, try to use your Mental Power toprehend the mysteries. The efficiency will be higher, of course, there is also risk. You may end up lost and eventually be sent out by the protective mechanism of the Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Soon Du Gang and Kong Ruo stood on the teleportation formation.
The old man operated for a while, and in the next moment, light flickered and the two on the teleportation formation disappeared. There was a blur before Du Gang¡¯s eyes, and in the next second, he appeared inside the Secret Realm. In front of him was a mountain of Broken Swords, every sword contained a mystery ofws. Seeing this, his eyes brightened. He walked over ignoring the young student next to him, and began to carefully examine the scenery. The other student seemed to know more than Du Gang and chuckled, ¡°Each sword here has a different Gold Element mystery. You don¡¯t need any cultivation method, as long as you have the talent, you can directlyprehend¡­¡± Du Gang perceived for a moment and found it to be true. The mysteries of thews embodied in these Broken Swords were like blooming petals, free for anyone to pluck. A casual nce revealed many mysteries. ¡°The entire de is Gold Element mysteries, try not to touch it. But you can grasp the hilt of the sword, it can enhance your perception ability¡­¡± After Kong Ruo gave a well-intentioned reminder, he swiftly moved to a sword, grabbed the hilt, and slowly closed his eyes to gain understanding. Seeing him starting to cultivate, Du Gang didn¡¯t disturb him any further. He too quickly moved to a Broken Sword and grabbed it. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment he gripped it, a powerful wave of the Laws¡¯ Mystery washed over him. Du Gang¡¯s determination was unyielding, and he did not let go. Sure enough, in the next second, these mysteries of the Laws did not attack him. Instead, they actively swam around him, allowing him toprehend them. With this, Du Gang wasted no time in contemtion, and immediately began his cultivation. Following Kong Luo¡¯s advice, he slowly mobilized his internal Mental Power, temporarily leaving his internal world anding to the external one. In a moment, surges of the Laws¡¯ Mystery, as if driven crazy, rushed madly into his spirit. Just like enlightenment being poured into his mind, they squeezed their way in. Seeing this, Du Gang excitedly started absorbing it all. ¡°Boom!¡± Within the next few minutes of immersion, Du Gang had rapidlyprehended this Law¡¯s Mystery. ¡°Next, I need to cultivate it to perfection!¡± Du Gang said these words, but his actions momentarily ceased. ¡°Why do I feel a strange urge to ¡®devour¡¯ these mysteries of the Laws?¡± He hesitated, his Mental Power at this moment felt aberrant, as though it wanted to consume thews¡¯ mysteries. ¡°Should I¡­ try it?¡± With this thought, he tentatively opened a small gap. ¡°Poom!¡± Suddenly, the Laws¡¯ Mystery, which had previously only been lingering on the Broken Sword, crazily surged inward like a hungry ghost encountering food. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, countless pieces of information were received by Du Gang, his understanding of the Laws¡¯ Mystery grew at an rming rate. One percent, two percent, three percent¡­ Within less than ten minutes, he had grasped a tenth of the whole process. Seeing this, Kong Ruo, not very far away from him, opened his eyes. Seeing Du Gang surrounded by the dense Mysteries of the Laws and his exposed Mental Power in the external world, he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of envy. ¡°As expected of a Divine Body, able to project the Mental Power externally. Is he not afraid of falling into depravity? That¡¯s amazing! Shaking his head, he quickly closed his eyes and began his cultivation. However, if you look closely, you¡¯ll realize that although Kong Ruo is also using his Mental Power to cultivate the Mystery of the Laws, he is only doing so in his internal world, he doesn¡¯t dare project it externally. Or rather, he doesn¡¯t dare project it externally. In this special Secret Realm, the most challenging thing is not toprehend the Laws¡¯ Mystery- The Laws¡¯ Mystery openly adheres to the Broken Sword, it is actually not difficult toprehend. In this Secret Realm, the most difficult part is not falling into depravity. Because, as long as you don¡¯t fall into depravity and aren¡¯t taken away by the Secret Realm¡¯s protection mechanism, the longer you stay, the more of the Laws¡¯ Mysteries you naturallyprehend! Kong Ruo is not an old-school Sector Lord, he just reached First Rank of the Sector Lord level. He was given the opportunity to enter this time because he was the best student of the newest generation, and was therefore awarded such an opportunity. ¡°I need to understand as much of the Laws¡¯ Mystery as possible. That way, I can shine in the next Genius Race¡­¡± Even for geniuses fromrge families like them, it would still take one or two hundred years toprehend a Mystery of the Laws from nothing. Even to improve one rank of cultivation requires nearly a thousand years of hard work. For them, what theyck is not energy, but understanding of the Laws¡¯ Mystery. At this moment, in the Secret Realm, this gap can be greatly shortened, saving them considerable time. However, entering such a Secret Realm is not an endless possibility, mostly, one can only enter once in a lifetime. It¡¯s said that the Mental Power just can¡¯t take it. One dayter, Du Gang had sessfully cultivated the Laws¡¯ Mystery of this Broken Sword to perfection. ¡°Awesome!¡± Experiencing such speed just after a day, Du Gang let out an excited low cheer. Compared to taking nine days in the external world to cultivate a Mystery to perfection, in the Secret Realm, his efficiencv increased bv a whole nine times! Not only that, after cultivating the Mystery, Du Gang felt a pure power surge into his internal world from the Broken Sword. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the world inside him began to expand. ¡°Boom!¡± The crust began to move, and the surrounding chaos, also joined in with that force, elerating the development speed. In just a few seconds, under the aid of that force, Du Gang¡¯s inner world rapidly expanded by ten kilometers! Keep in mind, this is not a simple elongation; this is a simultaneous increase in length, width, and height, which means that the volume of his inner world has expanded by one thousand cubic kilometers! At this point, the side length of his inner world has expanded from the previous one hundred and ten kilometers to one hundred and twenty kilometers. ¡°An increase of ten kilometers at once, that¡¯s really not a small amount!¡± Du Gang was overjoyed because usually, just relying on cultivation, the growth rate of the inner world is measured in millimeters and is very slow. Even when advancing to the Rank One of the Sector Lord level, it only increases the side length by one hundred kilometers, so justprehending one Law Mystery can increase the side length by ten kilometers, which is good news for him. ¡°Continue!¡± Du Gang did not feel any difort, and the kind of decline Kong Luo and others mentioned never urred to him. Quickly, not wanting to waste time, he once again approached a Broken Sword and began practicing. At this moment, arge number of Law Mysteries poured into his body. ¡°To be able toprehend a Law Mystery in a day and cultivate it to perfection means that I could advance one rank in nine days, reach Rank Nine of the Sector Lord level in three months?¡± ¡°Theserge families really have deep resources, based on their meaning, this is just the Gold Element Laws Secret Realm, others may have all types of Laws Secret Realms¡­¡± ¡°If it includes other Secret Realms with special functions, it might be even more powerful¡­¡± At this moment, he can¡¯t help but envy these offspring from big families, with their abundant resources and ess to such rare valuable Secret Realms. ¡°So it seems that Jiang Wengu was really nothing special after all!¡± With such a Secret Realm, his cultivation was only at the Seventh Rank of the Sector Lord level. ¡°However, ording to their words, the more Law Mysteries Iprehend here, the easier it will be to fall into decline. I really have to be careful¡­¡± Du Gang carefully calcted it. Completing the cultivation of a perfect Mystery in a day meant that he could advance one rank in nine days. And his time in the outside world is limited, not as efficient as here, equivalent to two months to advance one rank. This means that it would take close to five months in the outside world for him to advance two ranks. ¡°So, do I have toprehend at least twenty-seven Law Mysteries in this Secret Realm?¡± After carefully calcting, he will only catch up with Jiang Wengu if he advances three ranks consecutively within the Secret Realm. ¡°Kong Luo said heprehended 20 Law Mysteries before, and the instructor was 28. The record for this Secret Realm is 35¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t feel any repulsion or signs of decline yet, but who knows if it will ur in the future or be serious. But he has made up his mind to push on until after the 27th Mystery, even if it is hard. ¡°Boom!¡± Another day passed, Du Gang once again sessfully cultivated a Law Mystery andprehended it to perfection. After feeling it, his spirit was still plentiful, with no sense of declining. ¡°Again!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t dare waste any time, he nced at Kong Ruo, saw that he was still at the first Broken Sword, and the progress of his Law Mystery was only 5%, he was somewhat surprised at his slow speed, but didn¡¯t interfere. He quickly chose another Broken Sword and started practicing again. Outside the Secret Realm, Kong Luo and others who looked like grandfather and grandson were having a leisurely chat. ¡°What do you guys think, how many Law Mysteries can this Ancient Godprehend?¡± ¡°Who knows, he is a divine body. He might reach 20, he might reach 30!¡± After the old man finished speaking, he looked at Kong Luo andughed, ¡°You boy, aren¡¯t you embarrassed? You onlyprehended 10 Law Mysteries back then¡­¡± Kong Luo was indifferent, faintly said: ¡°Instructor Hang also only understood more than a dozen, right?¡± Instructor Hangughed unabashedly: ¡°That was to motivate the students. You arepletely different. You are just boasting!¡± After finishing his sentence, he looked puzzled: ¡°I remember this Ancient God made a betting agreement with our Kong family. It seems that he has to win first ce in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition¡­¡± ¡°He seems to be only at the Second Rank of the Sector Lord level. ording to the calction ofprehending one Law Mystery in twenty days, he will be able to cultivate to the Third Rank of the Sector Lord level in half a year, right?¡± ¡°One Law Mystery every 20 days?¡± Kong Luoughed, ¡°Ordinary people generally maintain a pace ofprehending one Law Mystery every 20 days, but he is different, he is an Ancient God!¡± Instructor Hang became interested and asked, ¡°How long do you think he canprehend onew within?¡± He actually pays little attention to the outside world, but he learned some about the Ancient God because he was a famous figure rted to the Kong Family. ¡°Hehe!¡± Kong Luo grinned maliciously, saying, ¡°Nine days!¡± ¡°Nine days?¡± Instructor Hang eximed, ¡°True to his divine body, he canprehend the mysteries of aw in just nine days¡­!¡± ¡°However, even so, he can only cultivate to the level of a Fourth Rank Sector Lord in half a year. There¡¯s still a long way to go if he wants to win the first ce in the Peak Genius Race,¡± he reasoned. Kong Luoughed and said, ¡°Instructor Hang, you guessed wrong this time. When I said ¡®nine days¡¯, I was referring to hisprehension time in the outside world!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Instructor Hang was shocked, ¡°Only nine days for external cultivation? Isn¡¯t that terrifying?!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Kong Luo nodded, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Instructor Hang eximed, ¡°It really is unbelievable. Doesn¡¯t this mean he mightprehend many mysteries?¡± ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t project his spiritual body out. he might even have a chance to break themander¡¯s record¡­¡± Upon saying this, he paused, looked at Kong Luo, and asked, ¡°Did you tell him not to project his spiritual body outward?¡± Kong Luo was taken aback, ¡°I forgot that he is not one of our family members. I only reminded him to cultivate the mysteries with his spiritual body, but I didn¡¯t mention not projecting it outward¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± He quickly turned to the elder and said urgently, ¡°Elder, you have to help. Let us take a look at the situation inside¡­¡± The elder hesitated, ¡°ording to the rules, one cannot casually observe the cultivation process inside¡­¡± Kong Luo quickly replied, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be considered vition of rules, right? After all, Du Gang isn¡¯t from the Kong family, and his cultivation progress rtes to our betting agreement and the higher-ups¡¯ evaluation of him. I assume you wouldn¡¯t want the family to suffer¡­¡± Instructor Hang was also very curious about how fast Du Gang was cultivating, so he added a few words of his own. Seeing this, the elder nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look at the situation inside!¡± To be honest, he was also very curious to find out what was special about the Ancient God. Soon, the scene inside the Secret Realm slowly appeared in front of the elder. The figure of Du Gang was clearly visible to all three of them. Kong Luo was the first to focus on him. Seeing the transparent spiritual body floating in front of his chest, Kong Luo¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°I¡¯m screwed, I ruined this kid!¡± ¡°I should have reminded him not to project his spiritual body outside¡­¡± Instructor Hang regretfully said, ¡°It indeed is a shame, such a promising talent¡­¡± He nced at Kong Luo and admonished, ¡°You little rascal! You learned nothing from your own past misstep. Why didn¡¯t you remember it this time?¡± ¡°I told you countless times, don¡¯t project your spiritual body when you enter the Secret Realm, but you had to try anyway¡­¡± Hearing this, Kong Luo looked embarrassed, ¡°I thought I could manage it without being overwhelmed¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit, none of the former young prodigies dared to try, but you think you¡¯re better, you¡¯re so great!¡± Instructor Hang was very annoyed, ¡°Because of your actions, I was punished by having my sry deducted for a hundred years. You little¡­¡± Meanwhile, Du Gang inside the Secret Realm was moving again. After opening his eyes and absorbing the energy of the Broken Sword in front of him, he quickly moved to another sword, held it meticulously and began to cultivate again. ¡°That was fast. Does heprehend a mystery every three days?¡± All three of them were unaware that Du Gang had already sessfully mastered three mysteries, and they assumed he had onlyprehended one. ¡°One every three days is indeed very fast. ording to this progress, he should be able to break through a rank in a month. To win the first ce half a yearter, he would need to stay here for at least five months, or even more¡­¡± The three looked at each other, each sensing the difficulty in aplishing this. ¡°Five months, that would mean he would need toprehend more than 45 mysteries, which is too difficult¡­¡± Instructor Hang sighed and said, ¡°Indeed, it is too difficult. If he hadn¡¯t projected his spiritual body out, he might have had a chance. But now¡­ sigh!¡± The three of them didn¡¯t think Du Gang could seed, especially after he projected his spiritual body outside his body. Kong Luo quickly asked, ¡°Elder, is there any way to send a message into the Secret Realm?¡± ¡°No way. This Secret Realm was initially created for Sector Lord level juniors to cultivate. Let alone conveying a message, even we cannot get inside¡­¡± The elder shook his head and said. Kong Luo frowned, quickly saying, ¡°What should we do then, should we send someone else in there?¡± ¡°How could that be possible!¡± Instructor Hang casually said, ¡°Have you forgotten our family¡¯s rules? Is it possible to let someone in because of this?¡± ¡°Moreover, in the eyes of the high-ranking family members, all of this is due to destiny, it¡¯s his fate¡­¡± Kong Luo was speechless for a while, saying, ¡°Instructor Hang, why are you also being so superstitious now¡­¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Instructor Hang coughed and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what was said in the recently unearthed ancient chronicle, there was once a person, at the God Spirit Level Rank One, who obtained enlightenment and as a result, directly overcame nine tribtions and advanced to the True God Level¡­¡± Kong Luo was dumbstruck, ¡°You want to skip levels in one go?¡± If the God Spirit Level elders in the family with Rank Seven, Eight, or Nine think so, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised. However, Instructor Hang is just a God Spirit Level Rank One, but he dares to think so. ¡°Who knows, what if I reallyprehend it? After all, nobody can define what it is¡­¡± Instructor Hangughed, ¡°Anyhow, there¡¯s no loss in saying it¡­¡± Hearing this, Kong Luo thought it made sense, and he nodded regretfully: ¡°Well, it seems like this is really the Ancient God¡¯s fate!¡± The old man was speechless for a while, quickly dispelling the scene from the Secret Realm. Twenty dayster. Du Gang has learned 20 newws of mystery, and his cultivation level has also broken through to the Sector Lord Level Fourth Rank. Besides this, he felt a slight sense of fatigue, as if he was mentally exhausted. ¡°Could it be, this is the prelude to ¡®sinking¡¯ they mentioned?¡± He was a bit worried. He just reached the Sector Lord Level Fourth Rank, and if he left so soon, the remaining time might not be enough! ¡°No, I must persist, try to reach the 27th Law after!¡± At this moment, Kong Ruo, who had been stationary at the first Broken Sword, woke up. ¡°Done!¡± In front of him, apletew of mystery emerged and after a while, it retreated back into his body. He was overjoyed. After twenty days of cultivation, he finally sessfully cultivated onew of mystery. You should know, if thisw of mystery was practiced in the outside world, it would take maybe a hundred or two hundred years, his current efficiency and speed has increased more than a thousand or two thousand times. Suddenly, he froze. At the ce where Du Gang was previously, there was no one by the Broken Sword. ¡°Did he leave?¡± He turned his head and noticed that Du Gang was looking at him from a distance. ¡°Did you also sessfully cultivate a mystery?¡± Kong Ruo initially thought Du Gang had just finished cultivating a mystery and was suddenly filled with apetitive spirit. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to get ahead of me, just wait, next time, I will finish cultivating before you do!¡± After saying that, he was filled with fighting spirit andpetitiveness, and once again came to a Broken Sword, ready to cultivate. As soon as he touched it, the expectedw of mystery did not appear. ¡°Huh?¡± He was stunned, ¡°It didn¡¯te? Is it because, this Broken Sword, someone had just used it, and the power in it hasn¡¯t recovered yet?¡± He nced at Du Gang, noticed him standing quite far away, with nearly twenty Broken Swords in between, andughed, ¡°All these Broken Swords should have been used by people before, right!¡± Having said that, he swiftly got up and went to another side. As soon as he grabbed a new Broken Sword, this time, a force of mystery rushed into him. Feeling relieved, he immediately started his cultivation. Du Gang standing on the other side was stunned. ¡°Do offspring ofrge ns all have such tenacity?¡± He had already mastered 20ws of mystery, while Kong Ruo has only just finished the first one. Yet Kong Ruo was still full of fighting spirit and wanted to surpass him. ¡°What a spirited guy!¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°I have to keep cultivating too, and strive toprehend the 27th Law Mystery before I¡¯m kicked out!¡± After calming his mind, Du Gang quickly moved to another Broken Sword, once again gripping its hilt and beginning to cultivate. A dayter, he hadpleted the 21st Law Mystery. However, this time, Du Gang faintly felt a certain repulsion. This suggested that in his path of cultivation, he was losing his way, thus triggering the Secret Realm¡¯s protective mechanism! ¡°This isn¡¯t good news!¡± Du Gang frowned. If he had reached this state after just 21 Law Mysteries, would he be kicked out? The only thing thatforted him was that his internal world, after absorbing the energy from the Broken Swords so many times and having advanced by two ranks, had grown considerably. The sides of his internal world had surged to a length of 540 kilometers. This meant that his internal world now spanned an area of 290,000 square kilometers. It may be a bit of a squeeze, but amodating a billion people wouldn¡¯t be a problem! In Earth, although Hua Nation covered nearly ten million square kilometers, much of the territory was mountains, rivers and danger zones with sparse poption. In contrast, his internal world was a t in, able to house a muchrger poption when the time came. After pondering for a while, unable to find a way to resist the expulsion, Du Gang could only move to another Broken Sword and start cultivating once more. A dayter, Du Gangpleted another Law Mystery. This time, the repulsion he felt was evenrger, he even felt like he was on the verge of being expelled from the Secret Realm. ¡°This is only the 22nd Law Mystery!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t be expelled now!¡± If he was expelled now, he would be far behind in terms of time, and he might not stand a chance against Jiang Wengu then. What should he do? ¡°Try running the Original Law!¡± With that thought, he swiftly initiated the Original Law. After one round, his spirit seemed to lighten up a bit, and the strong sense of fatigue decreased significantly. ¡°This might work!¡± Delighted, Du Gang quickly moved to a new Broken Sword and began cultivating again. This time, he managed to cultivate to the 25th Law Mystery before the strong sense of repulsion emerged again. ¡°Boom!¡± Without any hesitation, he quickly initiated the Original Law, which breathed a bit of life back into his spirit. ¡°Again, I¡¯m almost at the 27th!¡± This time, after he Grasped the 26th Mystery, the sense of exhaustion surged back up. However, the repulsion was not as aggressive as before, but still unstable. ¡°Keep going. I must reach the 27th Law Mystery!¡± Du Gang roared in his heart. He was so close to his initial target, he couldn¡¯t give up now! ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Just understand one more Law Mystery and I¡¯ll be there!¡± With this strong belief, Du Gang quickly beganprehending the 27th Law Mystery. This time, it wasn¡¯t as smooth as before. When he understood about a tenth of it, the repulsion intensified, creating a sense that he might be expelled any second. Seeing this, he quickly stopped cultivating, swiftly activated the Original Law, and then continued cultivating. However, before long, when he had understood about a fifth of it, the repulsion came again. Frightened, he immediately stopped and restored himself with the Original Law again. At that moment, he felt like someone perpetually having night terrors, struggling to wake up, then lying down and continuing the nightmare. It was incrediblyplex. This 27th Law Mystery, Du Gang woke up ten times. The Mystery that should have been fully cultivated in one day took him nearly two days. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve understood the 27th Law Mystery¡­¡± ¡°Do I go out now?¡± He shook his head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go out. Even if I did, I¡¯d only be able toprehend one Mystery every nine days outside. Here, even though the efficiency has dropped to one every two days, it¡¯s still better than outside!¡± He made the decision to stay here as long as possible. Without dy, he moved to the 28th Broken Sword and started cultivating. This time, despite constantly using the Original Law to recover, he still felt a strong urge to get out when he was halfway through cultivating the Law Mystery. This was a repulsion so strong that he felt like he didn¡¯t belong here. ¡°It seems that the Town Origin is no longer useful, what should I do, just go out like this?¡± Du Gang felt a bit regretful, having only cultivated to the 28th mystery of thew. Once he left here, it would be difficult for him to find a ce like this again. ¡°Wait, I remember, the Saint Crystal seems to be able to enhance a bit of mental power¡­¡± Previously, when he absorbed tens of thousands of Saint Crystals, he felt an increase in his mental power. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Thinking of this, he did not hesitate at all, took out a Saint Crystal, and swallowed it. At this moment, the energy in his body is already saturated and cannot temporarily absorb any more energy. Thus, the massive energy in the Saint Crystal is all poured into his inner world. As before, a single Saint Crystal only increased the length by one meter. ¡°There¡¯s hope!¡± Although it was just a bit, Du Gang still felt some relief from his mental fatigue. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Indeed, the Saint Crystals are valuable, and using them to expand the inner world is not cost-effective, but for Du Gang, this is the foundation for his strength enhancement. ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping them, I need to make every minute count!¡± ¡°Every minute counts!¡± Thinking of this, he did not hesitate, and continuously took out the Saint Crystals from his inner world and swallowed them. After consuming about a thousand or so, his mental state felt almost recovered, and he quickly began practicing the 28th mystery of thew again. ¡°Boom!¡± Half a dayter, the 28th mystery of thew was sessful! At this moment, his mental fatigue reappeared, and the repelling force came as expected. ¡°Keep going!¡± Du Gang gritted his teeth and began to swallow the Saint Crystals again. This time, he swallowed nearly two thousand Saint Crystals before he felt like he could hold on until the end of the practice. ¡°Boom!¡± A dayter, the 29th mystery of thew seeded! ¡°Just like this, continue!¡± This time, Du Gangpletely stopped caring about the remaining over twenty thousand Saint Crystals, and crazily started to consume them. Six dayster, when Du Gang understood the 34th mystery of thew, all the Saint Crystals were consumed. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m only one mystery away from breaking the record!¡± Du Gang was a bit irritated. Although he¡¯s not from the Kong family, he had heard about the record of this secret realm, and at this moment, he was just one step away from the record. The inner world, after replenishing over twenty thousand Saint Crystals, had grown over twenty kilometers in length. Although not as much as advancing ranks, it is still eptable. ¡°What else can I absorb?¡± After thinking for a while, he rummaged through his entire inner world. Basically, all that was left was low-level stuff, with nothing useful. The only thing that belonged to him at the Sector Lord level was the two demi-artifacts. ¡°Demi-artifacts are offensive weapons, what use do they have¡­¡± Suddenly, he stopped. ¡°Wait, I remember, within divine artifacts, there seems to contain some Original Laws¡­¡± Previously, he hadprehended a trace of the Gold Element Original Law from his Ancient Divine Spear. The power that maintains these Original Laws attached to the weapon is a special mental imprint used by the artifact refiner. ¡°If I absorb the mental power in the demi-artifact, could itst a little longer?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t care whether this would destroy the demi-artifact, because, for him, the demi-artifact was nothing more than a decoration, he never uses it in daily life. ¡°Just do it!¡± As soon as he thought about it, he directly took out the demi-artifact, used his mental body to tease out the mental imprint in it. Soon, a pure mental imprint slowly emerged. On it, there were also veryplex various runes engraved. ¡°Once swallowed, this semi-divine artifact will be ruined!¡± Du Gang caution himself again, in the end, he bit his teeth and swallowed it in one mouthful. Suddenly, a pure mental power surged into his spirit body, instantly making the light radiating from its surface even brighter and purer. Clearly, swallowing this spiritual imprint, although the main purpose is to recover his spiritual power, in essence, it has strengthened his spirit body. Not only that, after the mental energy was devoured, the originally dissipating spiritual imprint and runes, having nowhere to go, suddenly moved the next second, appearing in Du Gang¡¯s inner world. ¡°Boom!¡± This semi-divine artifact, originally in the form of a long sword, suddenly grew to a hundred meters in length and plunged straight into the ground. ¡°Is this a semi-divine artifact?¡± At this moment, Du Gang understood that semi-divine artifacts weren¡¯t that easy to destroy. Although he absorbed their mental power, the essence of the semi-divine artifact is still there, it had just relocated to his inner world. ¡°So, if I could own the same spiritual imprint in the future, or find the original master of this semi-divine artifact, is it possible to restore it?¡± Du Gang suddenly realized, he was delighted to some degree. The semi-divine artifact was notpletely destroyed, which was good news for him. ¡°Cultivate!¡± Du Gang quickly began to cultivate the 35thw of mystery. This time, he didn¡¯t pause halfway through, and it was only when he hadpletely cultivated this mystery of thew a dayter that the familiar repulsion reappeared. Feeling this power, Du Gang pulled out another semi-divine artifact with a happy face, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m going to break the Kong Family¡¯s record!¡± He didn¡¯t actually object to showing off his talent, because that represented his value. Only by fully showing his talent could he possibly get more resources from the Kong Family. After all, had it not been for him telling Kong Luo about his nine-dayprehension of aw of mystery, he might have gone back to the race. A dayter. ¡°Boom!¡± With a dull sound, Du Gang sessfullyprehended the 36th mystery of thew. And his cultivation level quietly reached the Sector Lord¡¯s Rank Six, an entire four ranks higher than when he first came in! Looking at the sword and the dagger standing in his inner world, Du Gang began his search again. After raking through his entire inner world, he confirmed that he no longer had anything capable of restoring his spirit. ¡°36 it is then, I should be content, at least I¡¯ve broken their record!¡± Just as Du Gang was preparing to leave, Kong Ruo who was meditating beside him also happened to open his eyes. At this moment, it was exactly the 40th day since they entered the Secret Realm, because Du Gang took two days toprehend a mystery a few times, so it took a bit longer. Kong Ruo, who opened his eyes for the first time, looked at Du Gang¡¯s previous position. Empty! Disappointment shed in his eyes and he quickly located Du Gang¡¯s new position, grumbling, ¡°You got ahead of me again, next time, I will beat you!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± Looking at Kong Ruo who was full of fighting spirit, Du Gang praised him again. ¡°You really are from the Kong Family. Despite breaking their Secret Realm record, he¡¯s already thinking of surpassing me so soon!¡± After forty days, Du Gang finally left the Secret Realm. He can¡¯t stay any longer as the repulsion within the Secret Realm has reached a terrifying level. Of course, for him, his goal has already been achieved, even exceeded. From the beginning, he set a baseline of understanding 27 mysteries, but he ended upprehending 36, exceeding it by a third. Before Du Gang could catch his bearings, a sigh was heard. ¡°Forty days, thirteen mysteries, Sector Lord Rank Three, sigh¡­ ps: After pulling an all-nighter writing this chapter, my biological clock is messed up. Some readers mentioned that the update schedule is too erratic, Juemao also noticed. So, decided to adjust my biological clock, and set a regr posting schedule. From now on, the updates will be posted around 12 at night.. Chapter 205: 204: Kong Xu Promotes to Eternity! Chapter 205: 204: Kong Xu Promotes to Eternity!
Trantor: 549690339 Outside the Secret Realm, Kong Luo looked at Du Gang, a look of guilt on his face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! ¡±
Du Gang looked somewhat puzzled, not knowing what he was talking about. ¡°Sigh!¡± Kong Luo sighed again and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you not to release your spirit body out of your body!¡± ¡°Releasing your spirit body out of your body, although it can sense the mystery of the Laws more quickly and easily, the time it can withstand is not durable enough¡­¡± Du Gang was startled, ¡°You mean, without releasing the spirit body, it can still cultivate, but the speed will be slower?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Kong Luo med himself, ¡°You¡¯ve only been in there for forty days, and haveprehended thirteen mysteries of thews, the finalpetition in five months¡¯ time, you definitely won¡¯t stand a chance¡­ Du Gang was still very puzzled, not knowing what he meant by the thirteen mysteries of thews, as he clearlyprehended 36 mysteries of the Laws. At this point, Kong Luo suddenlymunicated with him through his Mental Power, ¡°Du Gang, I let you down this time. Why don¡¯t you escape from the Pangu Continent, go back to Mid-level Universe or elementary Universe, at least you can live for hundreds of millions of years more¡­¡± After listening for a while, Du Gang finally understood. Turns out these people misunderstood that his cultivation speed in there was understanding one mystery of thews every three days.
Moreover, because Kong Luo previously forgot to tell him not to release his spirit body, they thought he had onlyprehended thirteen mysteries of thews now, and his hopes of winning the championship in half a year are indefinite. Du Gang wasn¡¯t in a hurry to rify, instead, he asked, ¡°Do you have the right to return to the Mid-level Universe at will?¡± Kong Luo shook his head, ¡°No, but I can help you steal a ship¡­¡± When he heard that, Du Gang was quite moved. From this, it fully showed that Kong Luo, though seemingly unreliable on the surface, was actually a real man. Heughed and shook his head, ¡°Who told you that I onlyprehend thirteen mysteries of thews?! ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The three of them were stunned. Instructor Hai frowned, ¡°Did youprehend more than thirteen mysteries of the Laws? Du Gangughed, ¡°Of course, this time, I not only achieved my set goal, but also broke the record of your Secret Realm!¡± ¡°The Secret Realm Record?¡± The three were shocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Secret Realm¡¯s record 35 mysteries of thews by the team leader?¡± Du Gangughed and nodded, ¡°Exactly, I went in this time andprehended 36 mysteries of thews!¡±
¡°What?!¡± Kong Luo looked at him in disbelief, quickly said, ¡®You release your cultivation level, let me see!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hide it and directly showcased his cultivation, which had already reached the Sixth Rank of the Sector Lord. ¡°Holy shit!¡± This time, even the n elder couldn¡¯t help it, and blurted out a swear. ¡°Awesome!¡± Kong Luo immediately gave a thumbs up, praised, ¡®You¡¯re really strong, even when your spirit body is released, you canprehend 36 mysteries of thews!¡± At this moment, Instructor Hai was even more astonished, quickly asked, ¡°Du Gang, the kid that I brought, do you know his situation?¡± Du Gang smiled faintly and said, ¡°When I came out, Kong Ruo hadprehended two mysteries of thews¡­¡± ¡°However¡­¡±
He recalled for a moment, praising, ¡°Kong Ruo is very ambitious, he wants to surpass me¡­¡± ¡°Instructor Hai, if he breaks my record when hees out, I hope you can tell me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Instructor Hai was confused. He knew exactly what level Kong Ruo was at, basically only capable ofprehending twenty mysteries of thews. He wanted to challenge Du Gang and break 36 mysteries of thews record? Goodd, your wings are hard enough! After hees out, I must praise him! ¡°No problem, if he can break your record, I will definitely tell you!¡± Faced with losing, Instructor Hai knew that Kong Ruo couldn¡¯t break the record, but he didn¡¯t say it out. Du Gang nodded, then turned his gaze to Kong Luo, asked, ¡°Uncle, after we finish here, do we have anywhere else to go?¡± Kong Luo was speechless, shook his head and said, ¡°No, who would¡¯ve thought that you couldprehend a mystery of thew every day within the Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°Even if you grasp one Law per three days, that would still require five months to reach Jiang Wengu¡¯s current level¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°I¡¯m sure when the elder n members were nning this, they predicted that you couldprehend the mystery of aw at most once every three days¡­¡± After hearing that there are no more benefits to follow, Du Gang was a bit regretful, but not disappointed, as his goal has been achieved. Even if he goes back to Pangu Continent, the remaining time would be enough for him to break through to the Eighth Rank of Sector Lord level! Soon, the two bid farewell to the instructor and the n elder in charge of guarding the Secret Realm. Kong Luo, leading Du Gang, quickly soared into the sky again. ¡°You are here on special permission, so I can¡¯t take you to visit other ces. Wait untilter when you reach the Eternal Level, then you cane over¡­¡± Kong Luo wasughing while guiding Du Gang away from this ce. Du Gang didn¡¯t have any regrets. To him, whether it was Peni or Pangu Continent, it was all the same. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Soon, the two flew out of the atmosphere, entering the outer space again. This time, Du Gang got a clear view of the full view of Peni Ind. At the same time, he discovered something strange: the outskirts of these inds were all ¡®bare¡¯. He asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any satellite bases outside these inds?¡± Kong Luo shrugged his shoulders,ughing, ¡°Those things are useless. This is Peni Ind. Anybody daring to attack here cannot rely on a satellite base for defense. And those who can¡¯t defeat us, even if they reach the outskirts of the ind, can¡¯t get in¡­¡± He said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these inds, they seem ordinary, but they were already covered in various formation spells cast by the Great Powers of our Peni. Only those of us with authorization can get in, otherwise, an outsider trying to break in? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Without much dy, Kong Luo dragged Du Gang to tear through the void and started moving again. After another minute in the dark rotation, Du Gang arrived back at the star field where he could pilot a spaceship. ¡°Take note of the coordinates here, let your Light Computer record it. If you want to go to Peni Ind alone in the future, you need to jump here with your spaceship.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Once back in Pangu Continent, Du Gang did not immediately start his cultivation, but found Kong Xu instead. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the Sixth Rank of Sector Lord?!!¡± Kong Xu¡¯s eyes nearly popped out as he stared at Du Gang in shock. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thatter. I want to ask you, do you know how many strands of Original Law Jiang Wenxing has grasped, and whichyer of the Yellow Grade technique he has cultivated to?¡± ¡°Jiang Wenxing?¡± Kong Xu suddenly remembered Du Gang¡¯s previous challenge to Jiang Wenxing, mentioning a battle at the Seventh Rank of Sector Lord. ¡°Are you really going to fight him?¡± Du Gangughed lightly, ¡°Of course, how can I not keep my word!¡± Kong Xu nodded, contemted for a second, and then said, ¡°Jiang Wenxing and I are both at the Ninth Rank of Sector Lord. However, I am not quite sure about their cultivation in Original Law, because no one would reveal how much they have grasped¡­¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I can confirm that he must haveprehended at least three strands of Original Law. As for the Yellow Grade Technique, he should have cultivated to the firstyer¡­¡± Du Gang was puzzled, ¡°I heard that Jiang Wengu alsoprehended three strands of Original Law and cultivated the Yellow Grade Technique to the firstyer. So, their strengths should not be much different, right?¡± Kong Xuughed, ¡°The difference between the two is just one generation, a gap of five thousand years. Give Jiang Wengu five thousand years, and he¡¯d also be a strong Ninth-Rank Sector Lord¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, are you really nning to challenge Jiang Wenxing at the Seventh Rank of Sector Lord?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily. If I can¡¯t defeat him, naturally, I wouldn¡¯t challenge him¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool. If he couldn¡¯t win, he wouldn¡¯t face off against people just for them to p him in the face. That would be idiotic. After a moment of thought, Du Gang said, ¡°Kong Xu, how about you spar with me? I want to see the gap between us¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Kong Xu¡¯s eyes brightened. He was quite interested in this proposal, as previously Du Gang was too weak and it wouldn¡¯t have been fair. But now, with Du Gang¡¯s strength reaching the Sixth Rank of Sector Lord, he wouldn¡¯t be considered very weak and they could afford topare techniques. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s fight in the virtual universe!¡± Soon, the two entered the virtual universe and set up a private battlefield. It was an endless grasnd without any restrictions. At least, Du Gang could not see its boundaries with his eyesight. ¡°It¡¯s so big?¡± Du Gang was used to fighting on a fixed arena, and was a bit unfamiliar with such arge battlefield. Kong Xuughed heartily, ¡°Considering your performance on a fixed arena, do I even need to say anything? I, for one, don¡¯t want to be pushed around by you¡­¡± Du Gang smiled awkwvardly and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Without waiting for Kong Xu¡¯s response, he immediately raised his spear and charged forward. Kong Xu still did not take out any other weapon. He held a folding fan and began to battle Du Gang. ording to the rule of weaponry, the longer, the stronger. Du Gang should have been suppressing Kong Xu, but the reality was that Du Gang was being beaten back steadily by Kong Xu. His series of attacks not only failed to harm his opponent, but he was constantly being forced to retreat. ¡°Transform yourself!¡± Prince Kong Xu could kill Du Gang instantly, but he deliberately refrained from doing so, wanting to force him to transform and fight him. However, Du Gang was not in a hurry to transform. Instead, he experimented using his humanoid form. With every spear and every spear technique, he continued using various measures relentlessly. He wanted to see how far he was behind Prince Kong Xu in his human form. ¡°You are too weak!¡± Prince Kong Xu understood Du Gang¡¯s intention. He hadn¡¯t made a ruthless move but constantly provoked him. However, he couldn¡¯t help to taunt him verbally. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± After hundreds, maybe thousands of rounds, the turf on the ground had been beaten away, but Du Gang still hadn¡¯t injured Prince Kong Xu at all. Finally, after another charge, Du Gang stopped his attack. ¡°Next, I will transform. Be careful!¡± Du Gang hadn¡¯t transformed to fight his enemies for a long time, so his understanding of hisbat power after transformation was somewhat vague. Or rather, after reaching the Sector Lord level, he wasn¡¯t so clear about his strength after transformation. ¡°Come on,e on!¡± Prince Kong Xu had been impatiently waiting and eagerly said. Upon seeing this, Du Gang stopped hesitating and quickly transformed into a giant of 100,000 kilometers. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Although he knew about his height, when Prince Kong Xu saw a giant of 100,000 kilometers, he couldn¡¯t help but eximed in surprise. Not only that, but the Ancient Divine Spear in Du Gang¡¯s hand had also proportionally erged at that moment. ¡°Die!¡± As Du Gang casually spat out a single syble, the entire space vibrated and echoes of his voice were everywhere. This was just a sonic attack. What was even more terrifying was Du Gang held the spear that was over 100,000 kilometers long and stabbed it towards Prince Kong xu. Although it was a stab, in Prince Kong Xu¡¯s point of view, it felt like a thick pancake rolling towards him. ¡°Kill! At this moment, Prince Kong Xu made his move too. Nine green rays shot out from his body. The folding fan transformed into a giant iron fan at this moment, over a hundred meters high, however, whenpared to Du Gang¡¯s size, it was still tiny. ¡°Bang!¡± To Du Gang¡¯s surprise, after this punch, Prince Kong Xu was actually knocked into the ground. ¡°Was my power too strong and momentum too heavy!¡± ¡°Cool! ¡± Just at this moment, Prince Kong Xu quickly drilled out of the ground. Although he looked dishevelled, his face was full of excitement. ¡°Powerful!¡± He gave Du Gang a thumbs up and chuckled, ¡°Goodd! Your offensive power is really not bad now. I need to step up my game, you better watch out!¡± At this time, a sword box suddenly appeared in his hand. After he ceremoniously opened the sword box, nine mini swords were aligned and ced inside. With a smirk on his face, Prince Kong Xu said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a Psychic Master¡­¡± After he finished speaking, the nine swords in the box came to life at that moment, quickly took off, and rushed towards Du Gang. What¡¯s even more incredible was that these nine flying swords were constantly growingrger during the flight. ¡°Semi-artifact?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up and he eximed. The nine flying swords in Prince Kong Xu¡¯s box were all semi-artifacts which had the ability to magnify and shrink to a certain extent. Not only that, but the power contained within them was not weak either. ¡°Kill! Seeing this, Du Gang did not retreat. Instead, he once again raised his spear and killed the enemy in front. Although the nine flying swords were doing their best to erge, their final size was still far from Du Gang¡¯s spear. They were like nine sewing needles, shing with Du Gang¡¯s Ancient Divine Spear. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, something that neither Prince Kong Xu nor Du Gang had expected happened. The nine flying swords were all knocked away. ¡°What?!¡± Kong Xu, the young master, wore a surprised expression as he witnessed the unfolding events, his face taking on a serious look. ¡°Du Gang, I underestimated you, now, I¡¯m going to get serious¡± With that deration, the projection of the world within him emerged. ¡°Boom!¡± A stretch ofnd, approximately a thousand kilometers in length, floated in mid-air. However, whenpared to Du Gang¡¯s size, it was still a hundred times less impressive! ¡°Kill! This time, Kong Xu, the young master, not only used the power of world projection but also channelled all his power ofws. Feeling the potential onught of nineplete worldws from a distance, Du Gang¡¯s excitement red even more intense. At this moment, he also stopped ying coy and deployed the projection of the world within him, applying all six of his worldws. ¡°Kill! Thus, two colossal figures, significantly different in size, crashed into each other. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A loud explosion echoed throughout. This time, a massive hole, approximately a hundred kilometers in diameter, was torn through Du Gang¡¯s body. However, considering his hundred thousand kilometers body size, it was still insignificant. ¡°He¡¯s not dead?!¡± Kong Xu, the young master, waspletely taken aback. ¡°You actually withstood a full-force blow from my ninth-rank cultivation?!¡± Even though he hadn¡¯t added the power of the originalw, it was still not something that a typical sixth-rank individual could resist. At this moment, Du Gang also managed to gauge his strength a bit. His offensive power was not yet capable of harming the enemy, but his defensive power, thanks to his massive body, was enough to withstand the enemy¡¯s multiple attacks. ¡°Again!¡± Kong Xu, the young master deepened his expression, warning earnestly, ¡°I mean business this time, you better be careful¡­¡± Du Gang sighed in disbelief, this guy had said the same thing thrice. But soon, his expression turned serious as well. Because, off in the distance, the nine flying swords of Kong Xu, the young master, which were previously scattered, had now converged into one. What was even more surprising was that the nine flying swords came together to form an evenrger sword. Moreover, a surge of power equivalent to divine weaponry spread around. ¡°With the nine united as one, it can rival a divine artifact for a short period. This is the power of my nine swords!¡± Kong Xu, the young master, was somewhat proud; this was something his father had gone to great lengths to get made for him. Soon, Kong Xu, the young master, had set himself up again, with a smile on his face, he dered, ¡°One sword breaks allws, kill!¡± With a deep roar, that sword, which had theposition of a divine artefact, shot at Du Gang at an incredible speed. Around it, in addition to the strong aura, there was also a deep green glow. ¡°Kill! Du Gang also unleashed his strongest attack in response. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Ju at the instant when the sword and spear collided, Kong Xu, the young master, eves lit up. With a flicker, a mental attack suddenly broke free from his body and shot at Du Gang like a thunderbolt. Du Gang did not get any chance to react before the mental attack hit him. ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing this, Kong Xu, the young master,ughed heartily, ¡°Everyone thought my ultimate attack was a flying sword, but it¡¯s actually a mental attack. This mental attack is capable of killing¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Before he could finish, he stared at Du Gang in utter shock. The sight of Du Gang copsing did not appear. Rather than dying, Du Gang looked in his direction with an eerie smile. ¡°Take this attack from me!¡± Having said that, he directly released the spiritual body from within himself, illuminating the earth instantaneously and moving towards Kong Xu with unrivaled speed. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing this, Kong Xu did not dare to underestimate, quickly releasing his spiritual body to meet the attack. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The two spiritual bodies were fighting evenly in mid-air. ¡°How is that possible? My spirit body has been cultivated for over ten thousand years. How can youpete with me?¡± Kong Xu was shocked, shouting in disbelief. His shock was understandably, the power of a spirit body can only be enhanced by swallowing rune stones or by slowly cultivating over time. Yet the spirit body of Du Gang, a guy who had just recently ascended to the level of a Sector Lord, was evenly matched with his own. Du Gang understood that this was because he had devoured the mental power within the Broken Sword in the Secret Realm and the mental power within the two semi-artifacts, including those within the twenty-thousand Saint Crystals. ¡°You actually fought on par with me?¡± Not just Kong Xu, even Du Gang himself didn¡¯t expect such an oue. Initially, he just wanted to gauge how much hegged behind a rank-nine Sector Lord. Unexpectedly, it was a draw. ¡°Kong Xu, stop hiding your true power. Show your real strength¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Xu felt as if he was about to cough up blood. Would I be doing this if I could defeat you? Indeed, he hadn¡¯t unleashed the three strands of Original Law or the firstyer of the Yellow Grade technique, but Du Gang hadn¡¯t either! With both sides canceling each other out, the final oue wouldn¡¯t much different. Therefore, he had to admit that Du Gang¡¯s strength was already impressive. ¡°However, your attack power seems to becking. Even though you belong to the Gold Element, which emphasizes attack power, you¡¯re still at the sixth rank of the Sector Lord level, which makes your attack power insufficient against a rank-nine Sector Lord¡­¡± Kong Xu, who had lived for nearly 20,000 years, was very experienced. Heughed and said, ¡°Of course, if you fight someone at the same level, you should have an easy time¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, he finally said, ¡°Du Gang, our Sacred Body, once we reach the level of a Sector Lord, its true strength does not lie in these ordinary areas, but in anomalies¡­¡± ¡°Anomalies?¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something that can only be cultivated by those with special physiques. With our Sacred Body, we usually can cultivate it at the Sector Lord level¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang was greatly surprised, looking at him incredulously. Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Yes, anomalies are the only things that can¡¯t be replicated in a virtual universe! ¡± ¡°Everything else, no matter what physique, can be replicated in a virtual universe, but only anomalies cannot be replicated¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°You mean, your strength is stronger in realbat than it is now?¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Yes, your current strength should beparable to a general rank-nine Sector Lord, or even stronger. But when you are up against a Sacred Body that possesses anomalies, you still can¡¯t win¡­¡± Du Gang asked, ¡°Then, can we go out for a while so that I can experience the anomalies?¡± Kong Xu, who failed to subdue Du Gang, feeling embarrassed. Hearing this, he thought it would be good for Du Gang to know his power, so he nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± Soon, the two of them left the virtual universe. ¡°Let¡¯s find a secluded ce, and get Uncle toe along¡­¡± Kong Xu didn¡¯t rush to make a move, but called Kong Luo instead. ¡°If I release the anomaly, the whole world will sense it, and the impact will be too great. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang nodded. Before long, Kong Luo ripped through space and arrived at the scene. ¡°Du Gang, your strength isparable to a rank-nine Sector Lord?¡± ¡°Did you really beat Kong Xu in the virtual universe?¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Xu quickly corrected, ¡°Uncle, he didn¡¯t beat me. We just couldn¡¯t defeat each other in there!¡± After hearing this, Kong Luo scornfully nced at him, ¡°Useless! If a rank-six Sector Lord can fight you to a standstill, wouldn¡¯t you lose if he reaches rank-nine Sector Lord?¡± Kong Xu exined, ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t release the anomalies in there. Plus, Du Gang is a God¡¯s Body.. ¡°Heh!¡± Kong Luo didn¡¯t bother with him. He quickly brought the two to a very secluded empty space, and began casting spells to seal the entire space. It took a good while, after which he wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. The space is sealed. You can release your anomalous power now!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang swiftly got excited, his eyes focused intently on Kong xu. But Kong Xu, the son of Kong, gradually wore a serious expression on his face, and soon, he appeared very solemn and grand. ¡°Boom-!¡± With a loud sound. Behind Kong Xu, an emerald sea suddenly emerged amidst a sh of azure light, and a gust of wind unexpectedly came into being, producing a strange phenomenon of wind and tidal waves! ¡°What is this¡­¡± Du Gang looked at the scene before him in shock. There seemed to be a real ocean behind him, with waves roaring and rushing around. At this moment, the real power was not in the sea, but in the breeze that made the blue sea stir and flow everywhere. Before Du Gang could speak, a beam of azure light suddenly burst out from the phenomenal wind and tidal waves, pinning Du Gang down in an instant. Kong Xu looked serene and said, ¡°Try it, see if you can move!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang quickly tried to free himself, but to his shock, no matter what he did, he was unable to move a muscle. Upon hearing this, Du Gang did not hesitate and quickly chose to transform. ¡°Boom!¡± A giant a hundred thousand kilometers tall appeared in this space. ¡°Freeze!¡± At this moment, what shocked Du Gang was that the phenomena of wind and wave, which originally upied just a small area a few kilometers wide, grew to cover the sky and hide the sun with a span of millions of kilometers as he increased in size. Even more, anotherrger azure light shot out from within and pressed down on Du Gang¡¯s body. ¡°What is this¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang could clearly feel a massive force pressing down on him, rendering him immobile. ¡°I sensed it!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu¡¯s face showed surprise as he said, ¡°Du Gang, when I released this phenomenon, I felt something strange inside you. It caused me to react¡­¡± As he spoke, the sound of wind arose, gently blowing a wave wrapped in azure light that resembled a gxy suspended in the sky slowly flowing towards Du Gang. ¡°Ssh!¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± The sound of waves hitting the cliff echoed. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the sea water did not touch Du Gang¡¯s body but stopped at a distance from him. It was as if it had been obstructed by an invisible force. At this moment, Du Gang also had a strange sensation. Within his body, imperceptibly, a very powerful force yearned to descend. Kong Xu squinted his eyes and exerted his power once more. The furious wind roared as the entire phenomenon started to surge violently. The previously smooth sea waves suddenly whipped up a height of tens of thousands of meters. The entire phenomenon pressed down on Du Gang. ¡°ng ng ng!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± After an inexplicable collision, a strange sound echoed. Meanwhile, within Du Gang¡¯s body, a power deep within suddenly emerged, confronting Kong Xu¡¯s twisting wind and tidal waves. Seeing this, Kong Xu slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s clearly another phenomenon hidden in your body, but since your cultivation is not at the Eternal Level yet, it cannot be disyed or cultivated. I¡¯m going to use my ultimate attack to see if you can withstand it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stop at a critical moment!¡± At this moment, Kong Luo, watching the twobatants, had a look of admiration in his eyes. Du Gang nodded after hearing Kong Xu¡¯s words. He too wanted to know if he could withstand the phenomenon, which would determine if he could stand against Jiang Wenxing and others in future battles. ¡°Twisting Winds, Turbulent Tides!¡± With Kong Xu ¡®s booming shout, the huge sea that covered hundreds of millions of kilometers, started to flip over. At this moment, Du Gang appeared as if he was standing upside down on the surface of the sea. Gulping as he watched this phenomenon, which wasrger than himself, hiding the sun and covering the sky right above him. This power is needed! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the entire sea pressed down towards Du Gang. This was the strongest attack that Kong Xu could release at his current level. And this was not even the end, the more he raised his cultivation level, the more terrifying this phenomenon of ¡°Twisting Winds, Turbulent Tides¡± would be! For ordinary people, the Sacred Body may represent a barrier-free breakthrough to the Sector Lord level. However, the Sector Lord level is merely the initial stage of activating the Sacred Body. The true strength of these physiques lies in theter stages where they continually grow stronger with the increase of cultivation. And for the God Body, the real activation at the initial stage, is at the Eternal Level! ¡®%izz!¡± At this moment, endless oppressing force enveloped down. Du Gang only felt as if he was about to be shattered to pieces, his body in extreme pain as though near its breaking point. At this time, a soft hum was emitted from his body. A golden radiance swirled and suddenly shot out, flying towards the roaring tide against the wind. ¡°Boom!¡± The previously domineering and overwhelming tidal wave, at this instant, was brought to a halt. ¡°He blocked it!¡± Kong Xu revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Your God Body hasn¡¯t been activated and your cultivation hasn¡¯t shown any signs of sessful manifestation yet, but you¡¯re able to block my manifestation attack¡­ After confirming the result, he slowly withdrew his manifestation, saying with shock, ¡°God Body, is it really that terrifying?¡± At this moment, Kong Luo wore a solemn expression, shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that the God Body is terrifying, it¡¯s Du Gang who¡¯s terrifying¡­¡¯ ¡°Upon careful scrutiny, the God Body doesn¡¯t possess such formidable power. I can only say, Du Gang¡¯s physique is even stronger¡­¡± ¡°The God Body we often talk about is actually just an ordinary God Body. If it is ced in the Primordial Continent, it can only be considered as ordinary¡­¡¯ ¡°However, it has been said that some even stronger races possess a kind of God King physique inheritance¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient God is also a type of God King physique, which is stronger than the ordinary God Body¡­¡± ¡°God King Body¡­ At this moment, everything became clear to Kong Xu. Du Gang possessed a physique that is two levels higher than their Sacred Body, it all made sense now. However, he was not disheartened, instead he lightly smiled and said, ¡°Du Gang, physique can only represent the present, it can¡¯t represent the future. In history, there have been cases of ordinary bodies defying the odds and surpassing those of the same rank with God Bodies¡­¡± ¡°So, although my Sacred Body is two ranks lower than yours, the future is still uncertain!¡± At this moment, a hint of heroic ambition arose in Kong Xu¡¯s heart. At the same time, a strange rhythm circted around him. ¡°What?!¡± While Du Gang was speechless, Kong Luo eximed in astonishment, ¡°Holy shit, is this what you call a chance?¡± He carried Du Gang and retreated quickly, simultaneously saying, ¡°This guy Kong Xu, he¡¯s unexpectedly advanced without a hup, he¡¯s about to reach the Eternal level!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was dumbfounded, ¡°What did he do, he¡¯s about to advance to the Eternal level already?¡± Not to mention him, even Kong Luo was equally baffled. However, without a trace of hesitation, he promptly took out his lightputer, hurriedly contacting all the Eternal-level powerhouses stationed on Pangu Continent from the Virtual Universe Company. In a little while, this ce was filled with numerous Eternal-level powerhouses. ¡°Kong Xu has met with his chance, he¡¯s currently advancing to the Eternal level, everyone, let¡¯se together to protect him during his breakthrough!¡± Everyone who arrived and saw Kong Xu at the centerughed out. ¡°This kid is too lucky, how long has it been, not even 20,000 years old and he¡¯s already reached the Eternal level¡­¡¯ Simultaneously, everyone also noticed Du Gang standing aside, a strange shift urring in their hearts. ¡°Is this the power of the child of destiny?¡± ¡°Merely following Du Gang around for a while, Kong Xu managed to advance so easily!¡± Being at the Eternal level, they naturally could discern that the two had previously had a spat. ¡°Hum¨C¡± At this moment, the Sound of the Dao slowly rang out. There seemed to be a special rhythm around Kong Xu. At the same time, this Sound of the Dao, which had not been heard for a long time, echoed throughout the entire Pangu Continent. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°This¡­Someone is advancing to the Eternal level!¡± At this moment, the entire continent waspletely shocked. Countless powerhouses took to the skies. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Whose destiny has arrived that they actually advanced to Eternal Level at this moment?¡± Everyone was rushing around to spread the word. Suddenly, an incredibly powerful Eternal Level powerhouse determined the location based on the patterns of the Sound of the Dao. ¡°It¡¯s from the circle of the Virtual Universe Company!¡± Immediately, countless powerhouses set out and quickly rushed towards the Virtual Universe Company. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Many of the Eternal Level powerhouses, who are usually rarely seen, were as abundant as cow hair at this moment, constantly emerging. Among them, not only were there Eternal Level powerhouses from the Pangu Continent, but there were also arge number of high-level cosmic country¡¯s Eternal Level powerhouses who had brought along their disciples to participate in the Golden Age. ¡°Kong Xu of Peni Ind has advanced to Eternal, everyone retreat, no one is allowed to cross the boundaries!¡± At this moment, dozens of the Eternal Level powerhouses from the Virtual Universe Company rose into the sky, spread around and shouted harshly. Other Eternal rankpetitors were shocked at the news. ¡°Kong Xu, was it that not yet twenty-thousand-year-old guy? He was the one the Kong family sent to watch over Du Gang!¡± ¡°Look, Ancient God Du Gang is also there! ¡± Led by a cry, everyone was shocked to discover that not far from Kong Xu, Du Gang was also standing there. ¡°My heavens, could it be that Kong Xu¡¯s opportunity came from Du Gang?¡± At this moment, everyone thought about the Golden Age and recalled that Du Gang was a founder of the Golden Age. ¡°It¡¯s finally starting?!¡± This moment, a smile emerged on the faces of the older eternal powerhouses. ¡°The emergence of an Ancient God is only a sign of the Golden Age. Basically, it¡¯s just a signal to the world that the Golden Age is about to begin¡­¡± ¡°However, once someone breaks through and advances to the Eternal level because of it, it symbolizes the actual start of the Golden Age!¡± ¡°Has it started?¡± At this moment, all the Sector Lord rank talents with teary eyes were filled with excitement. It was not only them, but some older Sector Lords who were hiding very deeply and watching from a distance were also incredibly excited. For them, the Golden Age was their opportunity! ¡°Compared to the beginning of the Golden Age, I¡¯m more curious about how Kong Xu managed to advance!¡± ¡°Could it be because he¡¯s well acquainted with Du Gang?¡± ¡°If I have a good rtionship with the Ancient God, will I also be able to advance to the Eternal rank quickly?¡± Someone proposed such a conjecture, with a gleam of light in their eyes, brewing a special idea. However, someone soon shook their head and denied it. ¡°If it were someone else, that might be possible, but don¡¯t forget, the one who ushered in the Golden Age is an Ancient God! ¡± ¡°The Ancient God is a special race that has been cursed. They were once one of the ten strongest divine races of the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°As a result, due to the frightening curse, it ended up with only one Ancient God left¡­¡± ¡°If you get on good terms with the Ancient God, aren¡¯t you afraid that your own family will end up in the same state?¡± Someone frowned, ¡°But didn¡¯t the Kong family get on good terms?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± ¡°As for the Kong family, their ancestors had karma with the Ancient God in the past, so they dared to get involved. Moreover, they are one of the eighteen ns of Peni, standing very high. They know what can be done and what cannot be done¡­¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s feelings towards Du Gang were very mixed. At this time, an elderly person spoke, ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to be overly pessimistic!¡± ¡°Although you can¡¯t advance through building a good rtionship with the Ancient God, you can look for opportunities through proper fighting¡­¡± ¡°In the past Golden Ages, most of the Eternal ranks did note from building good rtionships, they earned it through fighting and killing!¡± ¡°If you can stand out from the many incredibly talented individuals, you don¡¯t need him, you will naturally be able to advance to the Eternal rank!¡± As these words fell, all the Ninth Rank Sector Lord talents present were full of fighting spirit, their eyes zing as they looked at Du Gang, wishing they could start a fight right now. From this moment on, from when Mister Kong Xu advanced to Eternal, the Golden Age officially began! An Era of Great Struggle has arrived! Chapter 206: 205: The Golden Age Begins! Chapter 206: 205: The Golden Age Begins!
Trantor: 549690339 As time passed, more and more powerful individuals began to arrive at the vacantnd owned by the Virtual Universe Company. Everyone looked at Kong Xu with envy, as in this Golden Age, he was the first to advance to the Eternal Level.
¡°Boom!¡± Kong Xu was still immersed in a state of Dao Enlightenment, and the surrounding void vibrated asionally. His momentum, however, was growing stronger and stronger. At this moment, amongst the surrounding crowd, some Ninth Rank Sector Lords were staring at Du Gang, eager to take action. Clearly, they wanted to fight Du Gang in hopes of finding a breakthrough to the Eternal Level. ¡°Fools, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Soon, an Eternal-Level powerhouse noticed the ambitions of these Sector Lord prodigies and stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the strongmen of the Virtual Universe Company are guarding the perimeter? If any of you act recklessly, you will undoubtedly die in the next second.¡± ¡°He¡¯s at a crucial point in his advancement to the Eternal Level. If anyone interrupts him, it will mean open hostility with the Kong family¡­¡± These words instantly cooled down the on-site Sector Lords. Indeed, if anything were to go wrong with Kong Xu at such a critical moment, it could seriously offend the Kong family. Meanwhile, Du Gang was gazing at Jiang Wenxing, seeming deep in thought.
He was considering whether or not to challenge Jiang Wenxing. After some hesitation, he eventually gave up. Given his present situation, he could only defend himself without dying under Jiang Wenxing¡¯s attack, but he was unable to inflict a deadly injury on Jiang Wenxing. For him, a mere challenge was too boring. If he chose to fight, he would definitely aim to take his enemy¡¯s life! ¡°Forget it; I¡¯ll wait until I have the strength to kill him and then challenge him!¡± With such thoughts, Du Gangpletely concealed his cultivation. At the Sector Lord Level, one can usually only detect a cultivator¡¯s level if they chose to reveal their aura, or if they disyed equivalent-level skills. Otherwise, it would be tough for outsiders to discern their actual level. Therefore, at this moment, no one noticed that Du Gang had reached the Sixth Rank of the Sector Lord Level, and they all still considered him a Second rank cultivator. In the crowd, Yu Shuiyao was gazing at Du Gang with a pondering gleam in her beautiful eyes. Yu Miaoling, who was protecting her, lightlyughed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, are you interested in him?¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Shuiyao returned a graceful smile and said, ¡°If he can help me reach the Eternal level, then why not entertain the idea of being with him?!¡±
¡°Sigh!¡± Yu Miaoling sighed deeply in her heart but did not respond. She understood Yu Shuiyao¡¯s thoughts very well. This was because Yu Shuiyao¡¯s grandfather had passed away. Having to watch her close family leave so abruptly had left a significant impact on her young mind. Therefore, Yu Shuiyao¡¯s pursuit of strength, and especially eternity, was resolute. ¡°Kong Xu has already advanced to the Eternal level, so what are we waiting ¡°We¡¯re waiting for the end of the Cosmic Peak Talent Competition!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°By then, Du Gang won¡¯t have the Kong Family¡¯s protection, and that will be our chance¡­¡± ¡°Are you really nning to kill him?¡±
¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t you think that whoever kills him will have a higher chance of advancing? At this moment, in the observing crowd, many stood in small groups, chattering away. ¡°Is it something recorded in the Bone Book that was excavated recently?¡± ¡°Yes, it said that those who kill the opener of the Golden Age have a high probability of advancing to the Eternal Level¡­¡¯ Listening to the whispers around him, Du Gang gritted his teeth. Without a doubt, he knew that the Jiang family was behind this deception. Fraud, a highly prosperous trade even on Earth, would surely flourish here as well, right? ¡°Boom!¡± Kong Xu¡¯s body vibrated again, but a trace of confusion appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Everyone on the scene noticed his abnormality. At this moment, Kong Luo was protecting Du Gang and shook his head, saying, ¡°He seems to be encountering a ¡®tribtion.¡¯ Anybody who aspires to be eternal undergoes a tribtion. This tribtion varies for everyone: some people just sleep a bit and then it passes, some cry a bit and then it¡¯s over. However, for most people, this ¡®tribtion¡¯ involves a fight¡­¡± Though his words were coarse, the concept was urate. ¡®Tribtion¡¯ is associated with the deepest desires in the heart of the person who seeks to ascend. People often lock away these desires, not even knowing what they truly want. To ovee the tribtion, this barrier must be broken. ¡°I wonder what Kong Xu is dealing with at this moment¡­¡± After pondering for the time it took to drink a cup of tea, Kong Xu¡¯s brow gradually rxed as if he had figured out something. However, the hints of the Great Dao around his body hade to a halt. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he advancing?!¡± At this moment, most of the talented elites at the level of Sector Lord in the crowd didn¡¯t understand what a ¡®tribtion¡¯ was and felt extremely confused. On the other side, Kong Xu¡¯s eyes were getting brighter as he scanned the surrounding onlookers. All of a sudden, he spotted Jiang Wenxing. His eyes sparkled before he shot towards him the next moment. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Jiang Wenxing, we haven¡¯t decided the oue of a battle at the level of Sector Lord yet¡­¡± ¡°Would you dare to battle with me?¡± Although Jiang Wenxing was only at the level of Sector Lord, he had heard about the concept of ¡®tribtion.¡¯ He vaguely guessed that Kong Xu¡¯s ¡®tribtion¡¯ might be simr to being invincible at the same level. However, he didn¡¯t turn down the challenge. His eyes shot out a divine light, full of murderous intent, and he rose to face it. ¡°You want me to be your stepping stone? Today, I¡¯ll cut you down!¡± He let out a resounding roar, soaring into the sky with overwhelming killing intent, and swiftly began to battle with Kong Xu. ¡°They¡­¡± The Eternal Level individuals from the Virtual Universe Company present weren¡¯t idiots either; they understood that Kong Xu must have encountered a ¡®tribtion.¡¯ They didn¡¯t interfere in the fight, but they still vigntly watched the other eternals, in fear of any disturbances. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu didn¡¯t release any weapons and started to fight bare-handed with Jiang Wenxing. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± What was astonishing was that, at this moment, the two of them were evenly matched. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Yu Shuiyao looked on with a shocked expression, ¡°Jiang Wenxing is known for his incredibly strong physical strength, while Kong Xu is famous for his flying sword. How can they¡­¡± After observing for a while, she realized that even though Kong Xu was not good at closebat, he didn¡¯t have the disadvantage. She finally understood. Astonished, she said: ¡°This Kong Xu fellow has been hiding his strength all along. His physical strength has always been strong; he just pretended not to be good at closebat¡­¡± Hearing this, all the talents from Peni Ind were taken aback. Looking at the scene of the two of them fighting bare-handedly, everyone was at a loss for words. ¡°This Kong Xu is utterly sinister. If he didn¡¯t encounter his tribtion during his attempt to be eternal this time, he might have continued to hide the fact that his physical body is incredibly strong¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, this guy definitely intends to trap others. It¡¯s a good thing his scheme was exposed this time, otherwise we might have been in trouble if we ran into him in the future!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu burst outughing, ¡°Jiang Wenxing, you¡¯re nothing more than this. Time for me to get serious!¡± As his voice fell, he suddenly extended a hand that erged to the size of 100 meters and reached for Jiang Wenxing. Seeing this, Jiang Wenxing¡¯s face became solemn. He extended his hand, transforming it into a giant palm of the same size, and pped it against Kong Xu¡¯s palm. The hundred-meter palms released by both of them, each possessing unrivalled power, terrified all the prodigies present. ¡°Boom!¡± This could possibly be the sh of the strongest geniuses at the Sector Lord level. The power generated from it dazzled even the Eternal level powerhouses. ¡°Jiang Wenxing, do you think I¡¯m just this? Today, I¡¯ll show you the real Sacred Body!¡± Kong Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with increasing battle desire. An excited look appeared on his face, and behind him, an aura resembling a wind-stirring sea manifested. ¡°This is a vision, this terrifying technique is only avable for a special physique¡­ ¡± All the people at the scene were shocked. ¡°Can Jiang Wenxing withstand it?¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Kong Xu was about to press down with his vision, a giant golden crow, which was like a deity, with terrifying Divine Power manifested behind Jiang Wenxing. ¡°Caw!¡± The golden crow emitted a loud caw as soon as it appeared. The sound was so loud and frightening that everyone who heard it felt a sense of awe. ¡°Good heavens, his vision is the Golden Crow, a legendary divine bird, a powerful creature from the mythical era¡­¡± ¡°His Golden Crow only has one leg. A three-legged Golden Crow is the most formidable. He hasn¡¯t fully developed his vision¡­¡± A strong character with excellent perception quickly determined this based on Jiang Wenxing¡¯s visions. Indeed, when his Golden Crow collided with the gigantic sea manifested by Kong Xu, it emitted a hissing sound. ¡°Poor Jiang Wenxing indeed, he is with the Fire Element, and his vision is a Golden Crow¡­ whereas Kong Xu is with the Wind Element. But his vision includes a vast sea, which can easily restrain the Golden Crow¡­¡± ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, the one-legged Golden Crow was being suppressed to the point it almost extinguished the mes on its body. ¡°Ha ha ha, where is Little Hawk King,e on!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu was not in a hurry to extinguish the Golden Crow. Instead, he bellowed again, eager to continue fighting two opponents at once. The crowd was appalled when they heard this. ¡°Kong Xu is too strong. He¡¯s kept his true power hidden and waiting. Right now, it¡¯s not only that he is suppressing Jiang Wenxing, but he also wants to fight two¡­¡± Du Gang was shocked. He had somewhat underestimated Kong Xu previously. But now he saw this young man was indeed an outstanding figure among his peers, suppressing all his counterparts. ¡°Asking for death!¡± In the periphery, Little Hawk King was incensed, his wings unfurled all of a sudden. With a swift sweep, he materialized in the center of the battlefield. ¡°Whoosh!¡± He was impressively swift, unexpectedly throwing out a terrifying w attack. At the areas passed by his sharp w, space was buzzing, as if it could shatter at any moment. Little Hawk King is the strongest talent among the young generation of the Ying family. He possesses a physique equal to that of the Great Power Old Hawk King of the Ying family: the Sky Hawk Holy Body. At this moment, the moment he took action, he demonstrated a very terrifying offensive momentum. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Kong Xuughed loudly. His vision continued to suppress Jiang Wenxing, but he himself took the initiative and threw a punch, colliding directly with the sharp w. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Surprisingly, the two exchanged hundreds of blows in an instant, and it was hard to tell who was stronger. It was clear that Little Hawk King¡¯s body was stronger than Jiang Wenxing, who was known for his strong physical power. But Kong Xu was able to stand against him, showing his extraordinary strength. ¡°Thrilling! ¡± Kong Xu bellowed again, his body once again burst into astonishing radiance. His whole body was like a deity, his hand heavy as a mountain, striking with the force of a thousand weights, directly sending Little Hawk King flying with a single blow. ¡°Little Hawk King, are you up to it?¡± Hearing this provocation, Little Hawk King didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he calmed down. ¡°Kong Xu, I didn¡¯t expect that we have underestimated you. We thought you were just a straggler who hung around at the end, but you have held your cards close to your chest¡­¡± His eyes were constantly flickering, full of wonder. The corners of his mouth curved upwards slightly as heughed: ¡°However, this is where it ends.¡± ¡°Transform!¡± As he roared, he instantly became enormous, transforming into a towering eagle ten meters tall. ¡°Kill! This time, his w attack was even more terrifying, flickering with blue light. Apanying a strong gust of wind, it wed towards Kong Xu. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he moved forward to meet the attack, facing it with his bare fists. One punch and one w, they shed frantically, producing sounds simr to metallic collision. This made it clear that both their physical strengths were incredibly powerful. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± After just a few rounds, they had exchanged thousands of moves. Surprisingly, even in such a situation, Little Hawk King couldn¡¯t overpower Kong Xu. Instead, he was on the defensive. ¡°His strength is increasing!¡± At this moment, someone finally noticed something and eximed. ¡°Indeed, Kong Xu¡¯s strength is constantly increasing. He has truly turned these people into his whetstones¡­¡± ¡°Too strong, he¡¯s treating these uniquely talented geniuses as his whetstones!¡± This spectacle deeply shocked everyone present. Some prodigies who came from other advanced cosmic nations were all outshone at this moment. Most of them felt inferiorpared to the two who were currently battling in the field. However, there were still some more formidable prodigies who were fearless, their fighting spirit ring up instead. ¡°Not enough!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu, the scion posed in the field, managed to suppress Little Hawk King again, roaring loudly, ¡°Yu Shuiyao, where are you? Get out here!¡± In the distance, Yu Shuiyao smiled charmingly and didn¡¯t resist, dancing gracefully and creating a sound as pleasing as nature¡¯s melody, gave a sarcastic remark, ¡°Kong Xu, you are bold, sure you don¡¯t fear breaking your teeth¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Kong Xuughed heartily, ¡°Come on, today, I, Kong Xu, will prove myself through strength, I¡¯ll fight all the heroes in the world!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The mini Sword Box appeared out of thin air, and nine flying swords instantlybined into one. It formed into a divine-level giant sword, which carried a terrifying might as it shed towards Yu Shuiyao. ¡°Tang!¡± In this instant, Yu Shuiyao also released a flying sword. She controlled it distantly, battling against the giant sword in the air. From this, it could be concluded that she was also a Mind Master, possessing a formidable Mental Power. ¡°That¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°Prince Kong Xu is fighting against three alone, his body, mind, and anomaly are all engaged inbat!¡± The anomaly was fighting against Jiang Wenxing, the flying sword was battling against Yu Shuiyao, and he himself was fighting against Little Hawk King with his body. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, surprisingly, the three people in the field were gradually falling into a disadvantageous position, looking like they were about to lose. ¡°Not enough, not enough, are there no more outstanding talents!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu radiated an overwhelming aura, and a terrifying dazzling brilliance shone from his eyes as he stared at the surrounding talents. Each of the prodigies swept by his gaze lowered their heads. ¡°I will battle you!¡± However, there were still prodigies whose fighting spirit hadn¡¯t diminished. Unfazed by his gaze, they rapidly joined the battlefield. In a row, nine shadows flew towards Kong Xu. These were the best nine prodigies from other advanced cosmic nations. ¡°Huan Seng, the most potent genius of the ck Graph Advanced Universal Nation, at the ninth level of the Sector Lord, I didn¡¯t expect him to join in¡­¡± ¡°Pu Hong, he is also a very powerful genius. It is said that he once battled against seven, defeating seven powerful beings ranked at the ninth level of the Sector Lord¡­ This moment, the Sector Lord-level geniuses who were present could identify almost all nine people. This was not because they had been paying attention to them all along, but because these nine were quite famous, to the extent of being famous internationally. ¡°Sadly, the most powerful prodigy of our Cosmic Nation didn¡¯te, he said he was waiting for the Golden Age to truly begin¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same for our Cosmic Nation, otherwise, he would definitely participate in this battle!¡± At this moment, countless talents were full of regrets. In their eyes, this battle was absolutely a grand event. But unfortunately, their powers fell short and they were unable to join the contest. At this moment, they only hoped that the prodigies of their nation could arrive soon, so that others could also witness the power of their nation. Hearing these words Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Is there still some more powerful prodigies not arrived here yet?¡± Kong Luo smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Your current life only represents the budding of the Golden Age, the Golden Age is about to start¡­¡± ¡°Kong Xu¡¯s promotion this time has officially announced themencement of the Golden Age.. ¡°The prodigies who are here now, probably just ount for one-tenth, and I believe, once the news is out today, the other eminent prodigies will also rush here!¡± He patted Du Gang¡¯s shoulder and encouraged, ¡°Keep going, defeat all those guys sooner¡­¡± At this moment, Kong Xu in the field was being suppressed under a joint attack by twelve people. But surprisingly, no matter how the crowd attacked, Kong Xu was extremely resilient and his strength was increasing nonstop. ¡°Kong Xu is indeed a lucky bastard¡­¡± Kong Luo sighed, ¡°Promoting power throughbat, his strength will be even more potent, and it will save a lot of effort.. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The field was in utter chaos, Kong Xu was disying some even more peculiar skills, his body seemed like an illusion, constantly flickering. Every time he reappeared, he would unleash a terrifying attack. Although they were all blocked by the crowd, the sky trembled incessantly at this moment, rumbling continuously. ¡°Thew of space, Kong Family¡¯s strongest technique, I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Kong Xu to secretly practice some of it at the Sector Lord Level¡­¡± This was the first time that Yu Shuiyao was truly shocked. She did not expect Young Master Kong Xu to possess spatialbat skills, with quite advanced progress in training, giving off an enchanting feeling. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Young Master Kong Xu¡¯s figure became increasingly unpredictable, and the attacks he released were also getting stronger. The state where the twelve top-level geniuses were suppressing him was reversed at this moment. The Little Hawk King was about to explode. He had never been so frustrated before. If the young Master Kong Xu was really at his level, it would be eptable, but he was not. He was on the verge of advancing to the eternal level, his strength was constantly increasing. This meant that their fight was somehow unfair. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, twelve figures were all repulsed. Among them, a few rtively weaker geniuses were almost killed. They reacted quickly, which saved their lives. ¡°Is there anyone else?!¡± The nine swords surrounded him, a dazzling green light flickered, his eyes were captivating. It was a ¡°I am the strongest in the world¡± posture, providing a very shocking visual experience for everyone. ¡°Who can fight against me?!¡± At this moment, he got rid of his refined manner and became rebellious and domineering. After scanning around, no one dared to meet his gaze. Suddenly, when he saw Du Gang¡¯s figure, his eyes lit up and he shouted louder, ¡°Du Gang,e on and fight with me!¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t Du Gang only at the second rank of the Sector Lord Level? Is Kong Xu confused?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the use of being at the second rank of the Sector Lord Level in this situation, where even the top-level geniuses can¡¯t step forward?¡± However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Du Gang not only did not backtrack but instead casually smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re nearly there, let me give you a hand!¡± After saying that, he flew straight towards the center of the battlefield. ¡°How Dare he?!¡± Everyone present was shocked to their core. But Du Gang didn¡¯t care, he rushed into the air, turned into a golden light, and quickly attacked Kong Xu. ¡°Bang!¡± A sh of golden light blocked the huge palm that Kong Xu had pped. Then, Du Gang quickly joined the battle and started attacking with the other twelve. Suddenly, the situation was that thirteen people were attacking Young Master Kong Xu alone. The dazzling lights shone brightly, presenting a domineering spectacle. ¡°He really did join in!¡± ¡°This is the most top-level battle at the Sector Lord level, he¡­¡± The spectators were already somewhat shocked, they didn¡¯t expect Du Gang¡¯s strength to reach this level. ¡°The news about the Ancient God was only released a few months ago, he was said to be at Domain Lord Level then, not even getting to the Sector Lord level, but now he can even participate in the top-level battle of the Sector Lord Level¡­¡¯ ¡°Too terrifying, is this the legendary divine body?¡± ¡°Are all the heralds of the Golden Age so powerful?¡± While the crowd was shocked, some geniuses, who were slightly inferior to Jiang Wenxing, Yu Shuiyao, and Little Hawk King, were now somewhat puzzled. ¡°Could it be that the battle on the field is not as terrifying as we imagined?¡± With the addition of Du Gang, doubting their own abilities, they began to hesitate. ¡°Maybe, I could participate in such a level of battle!¡± There were quite a few geniuses thinking like that, and many of them were just one step away from being top-level geniuses. ¡°Since it¡¯s such a grand asion, I, Huitang, aming too!¡± A young man with a strange appearanceughed and flew towards the field. Not only him, but also, at this moment, in the watching crowd, one figure after another flew into the sky, wanting to enter the battlefield. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, this is not a battle you can join in!¡± At this moment, an eternal-level power reminded kindly. They watched carefully, knowing that the battle was top-level, not something an ordinary Sector Lord could participate in. However, these people ignored all these warnings and continued to rush towards the battlefield without looking back. But if someone were to observe carefully, they would find that most of these prodigiescked protection from eternal-level beings. That was because, the prodigies who had protection from eternal-level entities, were stopped the moment they attempted to get up. ¡°The battle on the field is no longer merely a top-level sector lord fight, the minimum power level they¡¯re dealing with on the field needs to be escted by at least three ranks¡­ This was not an attempt to scare these prodigies. The reality was indeed so. Although Kong Xu was growing stronger constantly, other top prodigies weren¡¯t far behind. As the battle progressed, their strength was increasing as well, although not as terrifyingly as Kong Xu, it was still remarkably fast. This showed that despite their duel with Kong Xu, it had its advantages. Kong Xu used them to hone his skills, but they too were continuously improving. ¡°What a pity, you didn¡¯t join the battlefield at the very beginning¡­¡± An eternal-level entity that had seen through all this, shook their head in regret. If they had joined from the beginning, despite being weaker than Kong Xu, they might have been able to hold on for a bit, maybe even enhancing their strength a little. But now, it was far toote. Indeed, as dozens of figures just began to take flight, before they had even joined the battlefield, they were scattered all over due to the shockwaves from the center of the battlefield. ¡°Puff!¡± One of the prodigies, reeling from a flying light beam struck him when he was 500 meters away from the core battlefield, suffered grave injuries and was spewing blood uncontrobly. ¡°Damn it, is the gap really this wide?¡± This prodigy wanted to endure for a little longer but another beam came flying towards him, this time with greater force. ¡°Boom!¡± This beam of light directly exploded this hesitating prodigy into pieces, killing him instantly. ¡°Fall back quickly, this battlefield is not something you should get involved in!¡± At this moment, another eternal-level entity could not bear to see this and shouted out. However, they were only shouting from the periphery and showed no signs of getting involved themselves. This was because the surrounding battlefield was filled with eternal-level entities from the Virtual Universe Company. Sector lords may approach Kong Xu under the pretense of honing their skills, but eternal-level entities could not approach under the name of saving others, or they would be attacked. ¡°s, good advice falls on deaf ears, and a great act of mercy is wasted on those who have given up hope!¡± Someone sighed with regret, yet all they could do was give up and allow them to meet their demise. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In just a blink of an eye, over half of the dozens of prodigies present were killed or injured. Only then did the remaining people realize that they had no business being part of this battle. ¡°Run!¡± At this moment, everyone began to scatter and retreat frantically. However, among these retreating figures, there was one shadow that surprisingly continued to advance. ¡°It looks like the first one to charge out, what was his name? Huitang?¡± Someone¡¯s eyes sparkled, not even blinking, ¡°Could he be one of the top prodigies participating in the battle?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, I¡¯ve been watching him, this guy¡¯s lucky, he hasn¡¯t encountered any of those light beams¡­¡± As everyone continued guessing, finally, Huitang was hit by a light beam when he was 100 meters away from the center of the battlefield. ¡°Damn it!¡± Huitang was hit by a ball of fire and uncontrobly flew away. In reality, if he really wanted to stabilize himself, he might have been able to do so, but he had already seen the situation of others behind him. He just didn¡¯t want to retreat voluntarily for the sake of his pride. He had specifically chosen this wave of Jiang Wenxing¡¯s residual energy because it wasn¡¯t too powerful, hence why he moved to intercept it. That was a perfect opportunity to escape! He was inwardly relieved, but his face disyed a look of sadness and anger. ¡°I will surelye back!¡± Apanied by this voice, Huitang turned into aet and vanished in this zone instantly, turning into a tiny star, disappearing without a trace. Hearing this voice, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave ofment. ¡°Huitang is pretty impressive. While his strength may becking, his fighting spirit is extremely noteworthy¡­¡± However, this was only a brief interlude. The fourteen people fiercely battling in the arena could hardly spare a thought for those who couldn¡¯t even withstand the residual effects of their battle. And it really was the case. The tide of the battle had turned with Du Gang¡¯s entry, but the tides soon changed again as Kong Xu kept fighting and growing stronger. ¡°Hahaha, exhrating!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu stole the spotlight! He knew very well that if it were any other time or ce, he could barely manage a win against any one of thepetitors here. But it couldn¡¯t be helped, his impending advancement was filled with infinite possibilities. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jiang Wenxing was currently the most frustrated. He had always looked down on Du Gang, who now not only managed to join the battle but also disyed remarkablebat power. In fact, during his confrontation with Kong Xu, the Golden Crow spirit looming behind him sneaked out a beam of firelight to hit Du Gang. But to his surprise, the attack didn¡¯t even burn Du Gang¡¯s skin. In fact, it had no effect on Du Gang and was just deflected. At this moment, besides Kong Xu, the one in the best spirits should be Du Gang. At first, he had just thought of assisting Kong Xu in ranking up when he joined the fight. But as the fight progressed, his strength underwent earth-shaking changes. It could be said that his previous battles were always very rudimentary, typically relying solely on his mastery of the Laws. Now, however, things were different, as everything from his body, Laws, energy, weapons, mind, and more had all been unified and utilized in aprehensive manner. At this moment, his attack power, which had been his weakest pointpared to a Ninth-Rank Sector Lord, was also increasing steadily. This was not because thews governing his Gold Element were growing, but because his application of techniques had be more refined. In addition, he was constantly learning from the attack methods of others. Although he couldn¡¯t fullyprehend them, he was able to pick up some techniques from observing their attacks. ¡°Boom!¡± The scene on the battlefield changed once again with the ongoing fight. Jiang Wenxing of the Fire Yuan Holy Body, Little Hawk King of the Sky Hawk Holy Body, and Yu Shuiyao of the Taiyin Holy Body all unleashed their visions and jointly resisted Kong Xu¡¯s tempestuous wave attack. Jiang WenXing¡¯s vision was a Golden Crow, but it seemed on the verge of being extinguished under the wild waves. Little Hawk King¡¯s vision was a huge Five-Colored Bird. Its every feather was as sharp as a divine weapon, yet it looked as vein now as a shabby rooster due to the surging waves. Yu Shuiyao, on the other hand, had a much simpler vision. Behind her, a round moon hung high. Thanks to the Taiyin force protecting her, she was impervious to the raging winds and waves, but that was all. Her Taiyin Holy Body was clearly underutilized and still in its infancy. It only gave her enough strength to defend herself, without the power to strike back. For now, Kong Xu only used his vision against these three, and not against the others. The remaining nine were all weaker than Kong Xu. Their hands full dealing with nine swords he controlled with his mental power. Though it was said they were being distracted, under his mental control, these nine flying swords left them almost only with the power to parry, not to counterattack. In the center of the battlefield, Kong Xu and Du Gang had paused their sharp confrontation. Instead of fighting, they started exchanging words. ¡°Originally, I had disguised myself well so that everyone thought I was as weak as one with a deficient kidney¡­¡± ¡°Who knew, it was exposed ahead of time today. What a pity, I didn¡¯t get to surprise anyone¡­¡± Kong Xuughed heartily, saying: ¡°Du Gang, of all the people here, only your body is the strongest. Since I have been exposed today, I mustpete with you earnestly and see who is tougher!¡± Du Gangughed. His fighting spirit ignited, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? Let¡¯s find out!¡± Soon, the two of them rushed towards each other like furious bulls, colliding vigorously. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, they forsaked all other attacks that were deemed useless. They didn¡¯t use anyws, visions, or mental power, just their bodily strength to engage in an intense battle. At this moment, every part of their bodies was treated as a deadly weapon. Hands, feet, elbows, heads, backs, knees¡­everything was a weapon. Each attack caused the heavens and the earth to tremble. All people watching the battle, regardless of whether they were geniuses or Eternal-level powerhouses, were taken aback. ¡°Du Gang actually possesses such a formidable strength. He hassted so long in a head-on collision with Kong Xu¡­¡± ¡°Remember that not long ago, Kong Xu had suppressed Little Hawk King with his physical strength alone¡­¡± ¡°Keep in mind, Little Hawk King is considered top-rated in the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡®¡±¡® Silence!¡± Suddenly, an Eternal Level powerhouse changed his face and shouted, stopping the ignorant people¡¯s discussion. The people present instantly came to their senses and all shut their mouths. It involved the secrets of the Hawk King¡¯s Family, and casual talk could indeed lead to problems; no one in the audience dared to say it anymore. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, one of the prodigies fighting with Kong Xu¡¯s nine flying swords could no longer keep up and was sted out. When he wanted to rejoin the battlefield, he realized he was already an outsider and could not join in anymore. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve meant to get it!¡± This prodigy looked regretful. This time, he had benefited greatly, with his strength at least doublingpared to before after merely fighting a small round with Kong Xu. However, a smile spread across his face. ¡°This is just fighting with Kong Xu, if in the future, I¡¯ll meet these guys who advanced to the Eternal Level and fight with them continuously, maybe I can also advance sessfully¡­¡± Hearing this, Kong Luo ndly said to this person: ¡°Back in the day, I wasn¡¯t the strongest among the Kong Family. I could only rank fifth or sixth among my peers. However, in the process of continuously stoning others, I motivated myself, improving myself, and finally advanced to the Eternal Level at the end of the Golden Age¡­¡± At these words, all prodigies present were greatly shaken. ¡°What, Lord Kong Luo actually also¡­¡± They all looked at Kong Luo with an unbelieving expression. Kong Luo nodded: ¡°You are not without chances, if you can always keep up with this group of absolute strongest guys, advancing to the Eternal Level is not impossible!¡± ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Lord Kong Luo!¡± At this moment, many prodigies stuck in confusion seemed to be awakened. They all had a moment of rity and bowed to Kong Luo. In fact, many of them were not vastly different in strength from those nine people. It was just that they lost some courage at the beginning, resulting in a gap. Now, awakened, they have finally understood. ¡°Remember, the disasters these top prodigies have to endure while advancing to the Eternal Level can also be opportunities for you!¡± At this moment, all prodigies remembered this deep in their hearts. They also started looking forward to the next one who would advance to the Eternal Level so they could use them as a sharpening stone to continuously polish themselves while also refining rough jades. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± While everyone was talking, three more figures were again sted out of the field. Kong Xu¡¯s power became more and more terrifying. With only nine swords, he could defeat these top prodigies. And, he didn¡¯t increase the number of swords for attack due to the decrease in opponents. He left four flying swords aside, and the remaining five swords each faced an opponent. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In the field, the fights between Du Gang and Kong Xu became increasingly intense, and the power emanating from their duels became even stronger. This piece of heaven and earth kept trembling, and the aftershocks shook the ground continuously. Even, some people with weaker powers were injured by the aftershocks transmitted from the ground. ¡°Back off!¡± Without powerful beings remining them, some weaker prodigies began to retreat consciously. Everyone looked at the two men in battle, absolutely astonished. ¡°Did you all notice? Du Gang¡¯s strength seems to have be even stronger!¡± This time, even though it was Kong Xu¡¯s disaster, the improvement in Du Gangs strength was not any slower, almost maintaining a bnce. Thebat power of the two at this moment has already surpassed the standard of the Ninth Rank of the Sector Lord Level, but they are still continuously climbing up. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As the two¡¯s strength continued to grow and the battle became more intense, under such influence, Kong Xu¡¯s mental power also became stronger. This caused the five prodigies fighting against his five swords to directly lose. Therefore, the situation of the thirteen people besieging Kong Xu had changed, and the nine prodigies fighting against the flying swords had all been eliminated. ¡°Whew!¡± At this moment, the nine eliminated prodigies didn¡¯t show any displeasure. Instead, after exchanging nces they were filled with a sense of heroism. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have the courage to join the battle at that time, we might be the same as them now¡­¡± The nine people looked at some familiar faces in the crowd. Some were not even weaker than them before, but now they were far behind. The reason is that they had more courage and audacity, which led to the gap. ¡°So, this is the Golden Age!¡± At this moment, they were filled with confidence and had the heart of a true powerhouse that would challenge the Eternal Level with all their might no matter what difficulties they encounter! Chapter 207 - 206: First Hearing about the Supreme!! Chapter 207: Chapter 206: First Hearing about the Supreme!! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Zzzzzt! ¡± In the field, the golden crow apparition of Jiang Wenxing was bing increasingly ufortable, its surface mes pressurized by the stormy sea breeze until they were on the verge of being extinguished. This was not to say that Jiang Wenxing¡¯s sacred body was inferior to that of Young Master Kong Xu. The real reason was that the power dynamics between the two were continuously tilting. Over time, the might radiated by Young Master Kong Xu had be extremely terrifying. ¡°I can¡¯t go on!¡± Finally, Jiang Wenxing sighed, and before his golden crowpletely extinguished, he consciously withdrew his apparition. Rather than being forcibly suppressed and extinguished, it was more graceful to admit defeat. Moreover, he did not feel wronged about losing, as his opponent was on the verge of reaching the eternal state. ¡°Bang!¡± With his move, he himself was also blown out of the field by a gust of wind. Seeing Jiang Wenxing, who had also been ejected from the battlefield, all the talents present let out exims of surprise. ¡°Even he hase out¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Young Master Kong Xu is too strong¡­¡± Hearing these words, Jiang Wenxing frowned slightly and exined, ¡°If we were at the same rank, he would not have been able to beat me¡­¡± Unfortunately, no one cared about what he said at this moment. Losing the fight was a fact because, by the end of the day, everything that happened today would spread out. By then, everyone would know that he, Jiang Wenxing, had served as nothing more than a whetstone for Kong Xu, and was the first to lose among the Four Sacred Bodies. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jiang Wenxing understood the intricacies and angrily pounded his chest. Seeing this scene, Jiang Tianpeng beside him shook his head and said, ¡°All these are just false reputations. When you reach the eternal level, you can fight again¡­ ¡± Even though the reasoning was right, Jiang Wenxing did not pay any attention. He was still immersed in his own emotions of being gossiped about his failure. Seeing this, Jiang Tianpeng didn¡¯t say anything more. Jiang Wenxing needed toprehend everything on his own. In the battlefield, the Little Hawk King, who was resisting the stormy sea breeze with all his might, could not help but sigh with relief after he saw Jiang Wenxing exit the field. Actually, he couldn¡¯t hold on either, but he didn¡¯t want to be the first one out, so he had been persisting. Thankfully, Jiang Wenxing exited first¡­ With this thought in mind, he nced at Yu Shuiyao next to him, who had a full moon apparition. At this moment, her state was far better than that of the Little Hawk King. Compared to the Little Hawk King¡¯s apparition that looked like a drowned chicken, Yu Shuiyao was well protected by the round moon at the moment, with only asional waves prating and wetting her skirt hem and cuffs. These water stains, far from making her appear embarrassed, instead subtly revealed her exquisite figure. ¡°Little Hawk King, are you waiting for me to leave first?¡± Yu Shuiyao smiled sweetly, her voice pleasant to the ear, ¡°I can hold on for at least another hour, what do you think?¡± The Little Hawk King scrutinized the round moon and found that it was indeed as she said; her apparition would likelyst longer. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and also retracted his apparition, being swept out of the field by a strong gust of wind. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to stay, but he had reached his limit. It was better to leave voluntarily, even with a gust of wind as a farewell, than to be washed away by the sea. At least this way, he could still save face. Seeing him leave, Yu Shuiyao also let out a sigh of relief. She actually could not hold on much longer either. Although the moon shielded her from the impact of the water, the feeling of the waves hitting her clothes was ufortable, making her feel unpleasant all over. However, she also understood that at this moment, resisting the apparition was also beneficial for her, so she didn¡¯t leave abruptly and continued to resist. After about the time it takes for a cup of tea to be brewed, she finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and flew out of her own ord. With this, following the nine talents who were previously defeated by Nine Swords, the three among the sacred bodies who werebating apparitions with their own apparitions also left the battlefield. On the field, only Du Gang was left, still tirelessly fighting with Young Master Kong Xu. ¡°All three sacred bodies havee out¡­¡± ¡°But the divine body Du Gang is still inside!¡± ¡°It seems like he did not cultivate an apparition¡­¡± ¡°Definitely, he¡¯s just at Sector Lord Level. Normally, a divine body can only cultivate an apparition when it reaches the Eternal Level¡­¡± If the spectators do not pay attention to the level of Du Gang¡¯s cultivation, it would be easy for them to ept his perseverance to the end. However, once Du Gang¡¯s cultivation leveles to mind, it gives people an unusual difort. ¡°It¡¯s only been a little over a month, and Du Gang has reached Sector Lord Rank Six. This guy is like he¡¯s cheating¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, even now, I still feel a sense of unrealness. I suspect that he received some additional cultivation when he received the inheritance.¡± Compared to Du Gang¡¯s cultivation level, what Jiang Wenxing found even more uneptable was the physical strength exhibited by Du Gang at this moment. He was the Fire Yuan Sacred Body, and his talent in body cultivation was iparably rich. He was used to leveraging his physical strength to dominate his opponents, even if his cultivation level was inadequate. Who knew that today, there would be three people with bodies stronger than his. He could ept that the Little Hawk King had a stronger body than him. After all, this was a half-bird man, and his penchant for refining his body was normal. He could also ept that Young Master Kong Xu was stronger than him. After all, this guy was currently in the midst of tribtion, so it was normal for his physical strength to increase rapidly. What he absolutely could not ept was that Du Gang, a person he previously looked down upon, had a body stronger than his. This was absolutely outrageous. ¡°Du Gang is still fighting Young Master Kong Xu. Do you guys think it¡¯s possible that Kong Xu is going easy on him, trying to let Du Gang grow some more?¡± Fighting against someone undergoing tribtion can indeed improve one¡¯s own cultivation level to some extent, so such a guess is considered normal. However, an elderly eternal level powerhouse chuckled: ¡°Impossible, oveing tribtion is not that simple. You must give it your all to grow in strength, otherwise, it¡¯s pointless¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yet another Eternal Level power nodded, ¡°The main goal of the tribtion is self-improvement. If one doesn¡¯t go at it with all their might, they may end up failing to pass the tribtion, even if they are on the verge of advancing, they may end up being knocked back to Sector Lord Level¡­¡± Hearing these words, the genii present gradually started to believe. ¡°Boom!¡± The two men in the field, after battling for a while, has finally separated. They were both floating in mid-air, a hundred meters apart, facing each other from a distance. ¡°Du Gang, your power has increased too rapidly, if time allows, I would like to do battle with you a bit more¡­¡± ¡°However, at this moment, I am on the verge of breakthrough. Whates next is the greatest secret technique of my Kong Family. If you can¡¯t withstand it, you should admit defeat!¡± Prince Kong Xu solemnly said, ¡°After this strike, regardless of win or loss, thispetition wille to an end!¡± By now, his ¡®tribtion¡¯ had already passed. Defeating Jiang Wenxing, Little Hawk King, Yu Shuiyao and others was enough for him to level up. Although he hadn¡¯t yet determined a victor with Du Gang, thetter was young and wasn¡¯t on his list of must-wins. Upon hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened, and, licking his lips in continued enthusiasm, said, ¡°Alright, bring it on!¡± This battle hadpletely unlocked his power. The power was his own to begin with but before, due to hisck of understanding, he was like an ordinary person, relying solely on the Power of Laws to fight. Now, he dered that even without the Power of Laws, his body alone was enough to defeat a Ninth Rank Sector Lord. Prince Kong Xu nodded, and calmly said, ¡°The supreme technique I¡¯ll be using is called the Void Giant Palm, it¡¯s my Kong Family¡¯s unique technique¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, Void Giant Palm!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd outside all uttered cries of surprise. ¡°Could it be, it¡¯s the legendary Heavenly Level Cultivation Technique?¡± ¡°Rumor has it, the reason why the eighteen ns could grow to be leaders of the Peni Ind¡­or even the most powerful forces in the whole sentient universe, is because each family possesses one potent Heavenly Level Cultivation Technique as their heritage¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that there are no cultivation techniques above the Eternal Level?¡± asked an individual from another advanced cosmic empire who was rtively unfamiliar with some of the secrets. At this moment, an Eternal Level power spoke up to exin: ¡°This technique does not increase cultivation levels, but it¡¯s an offensive technique¡­¡± ¡°Heavenly Level Techniques, every one of them was left behind by the Supreme, representing an ultimate Daoist attack method. Every one of them is unsurpassable¡­¡± ¡°Today, I actually have the honor of witnessing the Kong Family¡¯s Void Giant Palm!¡± ¡°Supreme! ¡± Everyone present took a sharp breath; the word ¡®Supreme¡¯ was too profound to be ignored. The Supreme is the most powerful existence in human history, including the history of the Primordial Continent! Legend has it that they can create and destroy worlds and they sit on the pinnacle of Human Dao cultivation. A technique passed down from the Supreme! Du Gang waspletely shocked; he had never imagined that the Kong Family possessed a technique of this caliber. Listening to the discussions around him, his heart was filled with undting emotions. All eighteen ns have Heavenly Level Techniques, does this imply that there were once eighteen Supreme Level powerhouses? Are they still alive? If so, why would they give away their most potent method developed over their lifetime? If they had died, then who was the one who seeded in killing them? They had evidently reached the Supreme level, so who could possibly kill them? In that instant, countless thoughts shed through his mind. However, as Prince Kong Xu began his move, his misceneous thoughts gradually disappeared, and an expression of excitement started to show on his face again. ¡°Today, let me witness the might of the Supreme¡¯s supreme unique technique!¡± Listening to Kong Xu¡¯s words, Kong Luo instead shook his head. It was too forced. The Void Giant Palm, even he, as an Eternal Level power, could only execute the first move. This technique¡¯s level was too strong; it wasn¡¯t something that any ordinary person could learn. Even if Prince Kong Xu attempted to use it now, he could only exert a small fraction of its potential. Prince Kong Xu slowly raised his hands, casting a divine radiance that shot up to the heavens. His hands moved swiftly and looked as if they were holding up the sky, emitting an awe-inspiring aura. At the same time, hisplexion turned pale. Not a trace of color could be seen. The Void Giant Palm was still too much for him. His hands, like they were carrying Mount Tai, were shaking and were so weighed down that they could not be fully straightened. However, he did not give up. Even though it was extremely difficult, he continued to lift his hands. ¡°Overturning Palm Print!¡± With his soft shout, he suddenly pushed his hands forward, immediately causing a gigantic palm print that could cover the sky to slowly fall. As this palm print flew out, cutting across the sky, it demonstrated an imposing aura, causing the heavens and the earth to tremble incessantly. The divine brilliance was asrge as a mountain peak, shooting towards Du Gang, who was standing still in the void nearby. ¡°Here ites!¡± Du Gang watched the slowly approaching palm print with a serious look. This intense aura gave his body a feeling of being backstabbed. ¡°Boom!¡± In that moment, a technique suddenly appeared in his mind. The Ancient Spear Technique! Could this be¡­ The method that appeared in his mind immediately fused with his spiritual body the moment it appeared, and he managed to remember it thoroughly in a sh. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Ancient Spear Technique, a saintly method imbued with the bloodline memory of the Ancient Gods. A Earth Rank technique, not as powerful as the Supreme Heavenly Level technique the Supreme Being left behind, yet still fearsome. At this very moment, the Supreme Technique the opponent unleashed, a Void Palm Print, unexpectedly activated the Saintly method deep within Du Gang¡¯s body. ¡°The first style of the Ancient Spear Technique ¨C Sky Breaking Stance!¡± At this moment, without much thought, Du Gang naturally understood the first style. Because this first style, named Sky Breaking Stance, is the source of the Ancient Gods¡¯ Sky-breaking Strike. ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang used the Sky Breaking Stance, a spear shadow full of endless sharpness appeared in the sky, charging at the slowly approaching Void Palm Print. ¡°Boom!¡± He might have thought the speed was too slow, thus his body followed the moment the spear shadow appeared, performing a backlight flip and one of his feet mmed down, kicking at the spear¡¯s tail. ¡°Bang!¡± The spear shadow seemed to be fed with a vigorous potion; golden light flickered, emitting a more potent divine radiance. The formidable spear shadow shot forward, aiming squarely at the Void palm print. ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± In the center of everyone¡¯s attention, the spear and the palm print finally collided. The nging continued as though a thousand swords were shing, showcasing both of their terribly powerful attacks with sparks flying all over the ce. One was a Supreme Heavenly Level technique passed down by the Supreme Being, the other was an Earth Rank technique passed down by a Saint. The founders of the two attacks might not have fought in their lives, but they shed in this moment. Young Master Void was stunned. His Void Palm Print, the unique skill of the Kong Family, was allegedly obtained from the Primordial Continent and Du Gang had managed to block it. The depth of the Sky Breaking Stance of the Ancient Spear Technique was unfathomable. It currently absorbed the gold elementws scattering between heaven and earth, drawing strength from it, continuously enhancing its own power. Not only it, but the other Void Palm Print was also actively absorbing power from the void. The gold elementws are considered one of the eight lowerws in the cognition of the human race in the universe and less powerful than the higher spatialws. But in reality, their powers in the universe are equal and there is no difference between high and low. At this moment, tiny spatial cracks had appeared at the center of the collision of the two attacks. Peering through the cracks, one could catch a glimpse of depths so profound it struck fear into hearts. ¡°Incredible, spatial cracks actually appeared. This is Pangu Continent, where the spatial reality is solid. To break through the space, one must have at least Eternal Level power. Could it be¡­ their attacks have already¡­¡± Someone was mumbling, clearly unnerved. Even Kong Luo showed a shocked expression at this moment. ¡°Such an escting attack, could it be that Du Gang has also mastered a supreme technique? ¡°It¡¯s not a supreme technique!¡± All of a sudden, an old voice came. Kong Luo was stunned. He turned to look and his face instantly showed a reverent look, promptly saying, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re here!¡± The person before him was the True God Level powerhouse who hade to their aid earlier. The old man nodded slightly and continued, ¡°This is a Saintly technique, it should be a technique from the lineage of the Ancient Gods¡­¡± ¡°Lineage of the Ancient Gods¡­¡± Kong Luo suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Senior, has the Ancient God n ever produced a Supreme Being?¡± The Supreme Being, to him, is like a myth, far out of reach. Seeing a True God Level powerhouse was a rarity, and he had a myriad of questions to ask. The old man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Pangu beneath our feet is a Supreme¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kong Luo inadvertently nced at the ground and eximed, ¡°Pangu is a Supreme Being, he¡­¡± Did the Supreme Being die? Although based on Pangu¡¯s stature, he seemed to be an extraordinary powerhouse to him, he never thought that Pangu was actually a Supreme Being. The old man shook his head and said no more. Clearly, if he did not know the cause of Pangu¡¯s death, then he did not want to speak about it. Although their conversation had not been private and was audible to the people around, they did not hear this secret as the old man had refrained from revealing it to them. ¡°Boom!¡± As the final strike was issued, Young Master Void once again fell into the state of confusion he was in before. At the same time, the spiritual body within his internal world floated out, radiating a dazzling light, its power unparalleled. What was even more astonishing was that this spiritual body was gradually revealing a profound and iprehensible charm. ¡°His spiritual body is transforming into a divine spirit!¡± He¡¯s about to advance! ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, Young Master Void exuded radiant and dazzling light all around him. The instant this light appeared, everyone present instinctively lowered their heads as their eyes stung and tears flowed uncontrobly. Mortals cannot look directly at a god! At that moment, those who had not reached the level of Eternity were naturally suppressed. Even the Eternal Level powerhouses closed their eyes at this moment, relying on the divine spirits inside their bodies to watch the scene before them. But among these people, the True God Level elder was an exception. Not only had his spirit achieved divinity, but his flesh had as well. Therefore, he was still using his eyes at this moment. Eternal Level, undying spirit! True God Level, immortal body! ¡°Woosh woosh woosh!¡± Suddenly, a river appeared in the sky, radiating divine light, with brilliance predominating. ¡°The Sky River is here!¡± At this moment, everyone was thrilled. Those who have advanced to the Eternal Level can enter the Sky River to receive the Sky River Baptism. This Sky River did not exist in the present world. At this moment, a few people couldn¡¯t help but open their eyes. The Sky River, which their spiritual bodies had sensed, was empty to their eyes. The Sky River can only be seen by the spiritual bodies, and it¡¯s the spirit that is being baptized! ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, Kong Xu¡¯s spiritual body seemed to be pulled by an invisible force. Without any wind, he slowly floated up and flew towards the Sky River. The Sky River wasn¡¯t big, only thirty feet long and three feet wide. The water was clear and transparent, crystal clear, making people yearn for it. The Sky River was rumored to be the mother river of the universe, nurturing countless powerful beings. ¡°It¡¯s thirty feet long!¡± Someone eximed, ¡°When I advanced to the Eternal Level, it only showed a river that was fifteen feet long¡­¡± Seeing the confusion of most of the talents, those of the Eternal Level exined, ¡°The Sky River only appears when someone of the Sector Lord Level advances to the Eternal Level, and it varies in length¡­ ¡°People have found that the longer the Sky River shows for people with good talent and high potential.¡± ¡°It can be said, the longer the Sky River, the higher the future achievement¡­¡± ¡°Although there is not much evidence, this is a summary of human history experience, validating the state of most at the Eternal Level¡­¡± At this moment, even Kong Luo, Yu Miaoling, and others showed envy. The Sky River that appeared when they advanced to the Eternal Level was not this long. ¡°I heard that the Sky River is measured in tens of feet, and every time it crosses ten feet, it reaches a new level¡­¡± ¡°Kong Xu is extremely talented, he has reached the top of the first level¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he is only slightlycking. If he could exceed thirty feet to reach thirty-three feet, he could reach the second level!¡± Yu Shuiyao asked curiously, ¡°Aunt, who are those who have reached the second level?¡± Yu Miaoling pondered for a second and then said, ¡°Our current n leader of the Yu family has reached the second level. He had a Sky River that was sixty feet long!¡± ¡°Sixty feet?¡± Yu Shuiyao was astonished, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that our n leader was slightly short of reaching the third level?¡± Yu Miaoling shook her head and said with a tone of envy, ¡°It is said among our senior elders in the Yu family that some have reached the third level.¡± At this moment in the crowd, Kong Luo looked at a quiet old man standing next to him and asked curiously, ¡°Senior, how long was the Sky River when you advanced?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The old man seemed to be immersed in memories, it took quite a while before he chuckled, ¡°My Sky River was only thirty feet long¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Kong Luo was shocked, ¡°Does this mean that Kong Xu might reach your level?¡± The old manughed and said, ¡°The Sky River is actually a gift from heaven and earth in response to the potential of those advancing at the current stage¡­¡± ¡°But in the end, whether you can achieve this depends on your own hard work. Don¡¯t be too self-effacing, nor put too much trust in these things.¡± ¡°Believe in yourself!¡± ¡°Pow!¡± In the middle of the field, the water of the Sky River was rippling like jade, slowly seeping into Kong Xu¡¯s spiritual body. With each segment that went in, Kong Xu¡¯s spiritual body became three times stronger. At this moment, his spirit was at its peak, and his aura was like a true dragon swimming around, almost visible to the ¡®naked eye,¡¯ hovering everywhere. Kong Xu, dressed in white, sat quietly like a serene deity. ¡°0m! ¡± Suddenly, Kong Xu took out the nine swords he carried with him, hovering around his spiritual body. What was incredible was that the Sky River did not resist the flying swords, but included them, continuously washing over them. At this moment, these nine half-divine artifacts, nourished by the Sky River, began to emit a far-reaching and immense aura. The nine swords were about to advance to divine artifacts together with Kong xu! ¡°Hiss! ¡± The crowd gasped, utterly shocked. ¡°He wants to advance his half-divine artifacts to divine artifacts together with him. Does that mean he¡¯s going to have nine divine artifacts?!¡± ¡°Indeed, when someone at the Sector Lord Level advances to the Eternal Level, they can also advance their Life-Bound Equipment. Thus these nine swords should all advance to divine artifacts¡­¡± ¡°What? If that¡¯s the case, what if we also give him two more half-divine artifacts?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work. Only the Life-Bound Equipment that is bound to his life can be baptized by the Sky River. Other half-divine artifacts are useless even if ced in the Sky River without his aura!¡± ¡°Even so, Kong Xu hit the jackpot, he actually has nine half-divine artifacts bound to his life¡­¡± At this moment, even the strong at the Eternal Level showed a hint of envy, let alone the ordinary talents of the Sector Lord Level. For them, owning a divine artifact was already a remarkable aplishment, yet Kong Xu possessed nine of them! ¡°ng! ¡± Under the nurturing of the heavenly river, the nine swords began to hum, releasing an aura of the Dao. Thews of universe began to gather on their own, and started etching onto the nine swords. ¡°My god, the birth of divine artifacts is happening in this way!¡± ¡°This is a kind of natural promotion mechanism¡­¡± ¡°The reason they can be promoted is because the materials used by his swords are not simple and have the sufficient foundations to level up to divine artifacts. Otherwise, conventional weapons, no matter how powerful they are, cannot be promoted.¡± Everyone was filled with envy, these divine artifacts, nurtured to promotion by the heavenly river, often being matched with their souls. They were not only stronger than normal weapons, but in such a harmonious integration, they could exhibit 120% of the power of the divine artifact. ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± With the continuous sound of the Dao, the nine swords in the sky started transitioning into divine artifacts. It was their shining moment. The nine flying swords were all enveloped in divine light, like newborn gods looking down on all beings. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, when thest strand of the heavenly river in the sky disappeared, Kong Xu had reached the God Spirit Level. ¡°ng! ¡± Immediately after, the nine swords also started to hum lightly. They were brilliant and had sessfully been promoted to divine artifacts. ¡°He seeded!¡± At this moment, everyone witnessed not only Kong Xu¡¯s promotion to the God Spirit Level but also the transformation of his nine swords into divine artifacts. ¡°Whew.¡± Kong Xu slowly opened his eyes. His body seemed to be inhabited by a god, divine brilliance shed, and the glow was dazzling. But soon, he hid his divine brilliance. At the same time, his body¡¯s divine being, now shimmering in green, was absorbed into the world within his body. Kong Xu slowly descended to the ground and went to Du Gang¡¯s side and said, ¡°Du Gang, thank you for bestowing me this opportunity, if necessary, I¡¯m willing to lend my full strength once for you!¡± His expression was sincere. There were no airs of conceit after the promotion, he sincerely said his thoughts. Seeing this, Du Gang nodded and smiled: ¡°Good, if I need, I will look for you!¡± The people present were filled with mixed feelings. They were envious of Du Gang having someone willing to fight for him, but also admired Kong Xu¡¯s courage. After all, Du Gang was an Ancient God, a man with a terrifying curse. The promise he made was already very rare. Kong Xu suddenly narrowed his eyes, nced at Jiang Wenxing and others, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you want me to help you kill Jiang Wenxing and the others?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Wenxing retreated a step in fear, and Jiang Tianpeng vigntly stared at him with a guarded face. But Du Gang justughed and said indifferently, ¡°Is it necessary to use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken?¡± ¡°This Jiang Wenxing, being only a ninth rank sector lord, once I win the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, I¡¯ll definitely cut him down!¡± Kong Xu chuckled and nodded. He knew Du Gang would say that, but he still asked his question to make his attitude clear and at the same time intimidated Jiang Wenxing and others to apply some pressure. Over there, Jiang Wenxing calmed down after hearing Du Gang¡¯s words. He stared at Du Gang with a solemn expression and said seriously, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for you. After the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± He believed that when the news of this challenge today spread, his family would surely nurture him in full force. With the resources of the Jiang family, he had enough to catch up with the supremely powerful Du Gang. Meanwhile, the eternal level powerhouses standing guard around also rxed, tney came rorwara to congratte Kong xu one arter anotner. Not only them, the eternal level powerhouses from other forces also led their respective family¡¯s talented disciples to congratte him. However, most of the attention of these young talents was focused on Du Gang. This man was the key to whether or not they could reach the eternal state! When the news of Kong Xu¡¯s promotion to the eternal level spread throughout the universe, the whole world was stirred. Those top geniuses who were still watching from other advanced cosmic nations all set off on this day, led by the divine beings from their respective ns, and rushed to the Pangu Continent. Not just them, even Peni Ind, on this day, many top geniuses set off and arrived at the Pangu Continent. After all, there are eighteen top-tier ns on Peni Ind, and only four had previouslye to the Pangu Continent. But on this day, all eighteen major families moved out, and the geniuses of all age groups set off. In addition to them, hundreds or even thousands of small and medium-sized ns also started to move, all rushing to the Pangu Continent. These small and medium-sized families, though not as powerful as the eighteen families, also had many God Spirit Level powerhouses. They all existed for countless years, with strong foundations and numerous disciples. With the Golden Age opening and the situation being dramatic, on this day, the Pangu Continent was flooded with hundreds of millions of people. Many of them were eternal level powerhouses, who were rarely seen in the past! At the same time, the video of Kong Xu¡¯s promotion to the eternal level on the same day was also released, causing another huge stir. Everyone was studying the video, watching the details again and again. When they saw Du Gang¡¯s cultivation level reach the sixth rank of the Sector Lord level, everyone was shocked once again. They were frightened by his terrifying talent. Not to mention ordinary people, but only the top geniuses of all times. To improve from the first rank of the Sector Lord level to the second rank required one to two thousand years, and from the first rank to the sixth rank can probably take tens of thousands of years. Yet Du Gang, in just one short month, had crossed a gap that others would need tens of thousands of years to cross. Incredible! The Ancient God Body was invincible and terrifying! At the same time, there were quite a few powerful people who considered themselves highly capable and tried to sneak into the Virtual Universe Company to get a glimpse of Du Gang. However, before they could enter, they were discovered by the strong men of the Kong Family, who fought and killed them. It took several waves of culling for the world to understand that the Kong Family spares no effort in protecting the Ancient God. Still, there were martial arts experts who confidently broke in. They are some Second Rank God Spirits, who oftene from Peni Ind; they know the Kong Family rtively well and dare to continuously test its flexibility. However, without exception, no matter how strong these people are, they are always blocked by the Kong Family. This time, the person responsible for Du Gang¡¯s safety is not merely Kong Luo. His cultivation of Rank One God Spirit is no longer sufficient to handle the scenes on the Pangu Continent. The Kong Family urgently assigned a general from the Kong Army to sit in, and additionally, there were a hundred thousand Kong soldiers apanying him. These hundred thousand Kong soldiers are ten units of ten thousand men each, each led by amander. Eachmander has reached the level of Second Rank God Spirit, while their submanders are at the level of Rank One God Spirit. This means that the hundred thousand Kong army has ten Second Rank God Spirits and a hundred Rank One God Spirits. Furthermore, they are organized into army units and have undergone rigorous long-term training. They have an incredibly powerful battle array, capable of standing against hundreds with just one. Moreover, the general of the Kong Army, who is sitting on the top, is unfathomably powerful! This strong force makes the entire Virtual Universe Company¡¯s station as solid as a fortress, easy to defend and difficult to attack! At this moment, Du Gang is on his way to visit the general in the Kong Army with Kong Luo and Kong Xu. Kong Luo and Kong Xu, although they are top talents and sequential disciples in the Kong Family, they still need to be very respectful when facing a general of the Kong Army. After all, in any ce, strength often represents everything, especially inrge families. Although the sequential disciples have special protection, they will be punished if they show disrespect to the strong, and in severe cases, they may even lose their lives. ¡°Remember, once you go in, you must speak carefully. General Qingyu is not an ordinary person. His strength is unfathomable¡­¡± Kong Luo is leading the way, taking the two to the tent, and at the same time, he is whispering reminders. Du Gang and Lord Kong Xu looked at each other, nodded their heads, but their expressions became serious. These days, there have been many people who tried to rush into the Virtual Universe Company¡¯s station, but no matter how strong they were, they were all blocked by the Kong Army. This is enough to show their strength. In fact, some of the strong ones even made Du Gang feel stronger than Kong Luo, but without exception, they were also eliminated. So, he was very confident in this Kong Army, which was specifically responsible for protecting his life. The Kong Family, which established itself with the supreme technique of Void Palm Seal, also uses blue tents. When they arrived at the camp, all they saw were blue tents. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you would think you are in a grasnd. Soon, under the lead of a soldier, the three of them arrived in front of a notably bigger tent in the center of the camp. After the soldier arrived here, he pointed at the tent before turning to leave. The three of them immediately tidied up their outfits to ensure proper neatness before confidently raising their heads and going inside, one after another, lifting up the curtain and going in. Upon entering, they were stunned to see a huge pce in front of them, with two soldiers stationed in front of the pce. ¡°This is an internal space within the tent!¡± Kong Luo eximed, ¡°This is Life Space, it¡¯s actuallybined with the tent¡­¡± Life Space capable of containing living things, which are in high demand in the outside world, was hidden inside the general¡¯s tent. Upon reaching the pce entrance, one soldier stepped forward, saying expressionlessly and resolutely, ¡°The general has ordered that you can go straight in without needing to be announced.¡± Upon saying that, the two men stepped aside in session. Based on their cultivation, Du Gang slightly rxed. Fortunately, these two gatekeepers, although they looked very strong, only had the cultivation of Sector Lord Peak, and were not so extravagant to use God Spirit Level powerhouses as gatekeepers. However, thinking about it, it seemed impossible; after all, even within the eighteen major ns, God Spirits are undoubtedly strong, so how could they be doing gatekeeping duties? ¡°I wonder if the powerful ns on the Primordial Continent have God Spirit Level gatekeepers¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Even when Du Gang muttered ever so quietly, the two guards heard and asked. Seeing their ready-to-fight demeanor, Du Gang was startled and waved his hands, ¡°I said nothing!¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of these two men, but in this army, they are all together, with deep camaraderie. If you provoke one, you may incur the discontent and resistance of all. So, it is better not to provoke if possible, after all, they are here to protect his life! The two guards did not take the opportunity to make trouble and, once assured that Du Gang was not speaking ill of them, stood like statues again on both sides of the pce. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in!¡± Kong Luo seemed rather scared, reminiscent of a primary school student going to see the principal, appearing extremely restrained. Soon, the three of them entered one after another. Inside the hall, it was much simpler than they had imagined. Upon entering the main door, there was a particrly grand conference hall. At a nce, it seemed able to amodate hundreds of thousands of people. Kong Luo whispered, ¡°This tent with a Life Space should be standard issue for a general-ss powerhouse, which can be carried with the legion¡­¡± ¡°Unlike the world inside the small universe where thews are iplete and have suppressive effects, they can freely cultivate and sense all differentws inside this Life Space!¡± Du Gang nodded, a hint of envy in his eyes. After all, this Life Space is obviously muchrger than the one Du Kang left him. However, he was not disappointed. He had been lucky enough to have a Life Space at the Sector Lord level, merging it into his inner world in advance. At this moment, the main hall is very spacious and there is no one in it. At the end, there are two doors standing there. The three of them quickly walked over, and after pulling on one, they found it was tightly closed. Even when Kong Luo exerted his Eternal Strength, he wasn¡¯t able to pull it open. So, they entered through the door that could be pulled open. Who would¡¯ve thought that behind this massive gate is an entirely different world, a gigantic martial training ground. At this moment, some soldiers were forming and training in battle formations on the field. ¡°Haa!¡± ¡°Hei!¡± Watching over there, groups of ten or a hundred soldiers were shouting outmands, the three of them quickened their pace and swiftly moved past them. They finally arrived at the rear of thepound, where they could see the tent symbolizing the General¡¯s quarters. When they reached the tent, the three men exchanged nces. Could there possibly be another world or space inside? With this thought in mind, they pushed the door open and entered. Fortunately, it was just an ordinary tent, which eased their worry. A middle-aged man full of resilience and strength sat on a chair wrapped in tiger skin. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± The man spoke calmly, his voice was heavily yet clear, akin to a bell ringing under a thousand jin weight. Kong Luo immediately led the salute, ¡°General Qingyu!¡± Even though he had never met the general in person, he was able to recognize him from his image. ¡°Hmm!¡± General Qingyu casually replied and pointed to the three prepared chairs, calmly saying: ¡°Sit!¡± Hearing this, the three quickly sat down. First, he looked at Kong Xu with approval in his eyes. He smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that your Tianhe has reached ten zhang?¡± It was obvious that he was a serious and stern man. The smile he now showed was somewhat ufortable. Upon hearing this, Kong Xu quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, it has reached ten zhang!¡± ¡°Good job! ¡± General Qingyuplimented him once again and added, ¡°If you fail the sequential disciple assessment, you can consider joining my Demon Suppression Legion¡­¡± The Kong Family treated all disciples equally. If they had talent and power, they would be treated as focus training subjects and provided with continuous resources and protection. However, if their sequential assessment failed, they would have to make a choice ¨C either to join the army or take a critical position and make their contribution. ¡°Demon Suppression Legion?¡± Kong Xu looked confused as this was the first time he¡¯s heard of it. General Qingyu smirked, ¡°You have just reached the God Spirit Level, so you are not aware. The Demon Suppression Legion is a force stationed by my Kong Family on the Primordial Continent, fighting in a demonic abyss there¡­¡± ¡°A demonic abyss?¡± Kong Xu wanted to learn more about the Primordial Continent because only with Eternal Level strength could one cross the ¡®eggshell¡¯. General Qingyu nodded and said, ¡°The demonic abyss is a forbidden area on the Primordial Continent. It¡¯s bottomless and contains an umunicative demonic race. Killing them gives divine crystals, and there are countless treasures inside the abyss. Our Kong family and the other seventeen ns all have their Demon Suppression Legions there¡­¡± Kong Xu nodded in understanding. He then moved onto a new question: ¡°General, what¡¯s the Kong Family¡¯s status on that faraway continent?¡± Although he was previously a personal disciple, he still didn¡¯t qualify to know the situation of the Primordial Continent. Now that he has advanced to the Eternal Level, he naturally wants to understand it better. General Qingyu gave a faint smile, ¡°On the Primordial Continent, there are more than a hundred divine races, more than a thousand royal races, and countless other races. Our Kong Family alone isn¡¯t considered much.¡± ¡°But when all eighteen of us arebined, our cosmic human race is just barely squeezed into the end of the royal race, which makes us one of the thousand royal races on the Primordial Continent!¡± ¡°However, even though we are just a royal race, we are allied with the Nuwa Divine n, the Taisui Spirit Race, the Azure Flood Dragon n, the Purple Heavenly Eagle n, and the Fighting Saint n!¡± ¡°These five races are among the top hundred Divine ns, and all have marital ties with our Peni Ind. It is said that the four unique families on our Peni Ind, the Ling, Dragon, Eagle, and Sun families, are branches of these four Divine ns¡­ Seeing their confusion, heughed and continued: ¡°This is all the way back to when the cosmos was first opened. Over ten billion years ago, the cosmic human race had just been born, was extremely weak, and didn¡¯t have much of a say on the Primordial Continent. Our ability to obtain resources was also limited¡­¡± ¡°At that time, the predecessors of our cosmic human races, in order to develop, persuaded the Nuwa n to join them and eventually formed a longsting marital alliance with the Purple Heavenly Eagle n in the sky, the Fighting Saint n on the ground, the Azure Flood Dragon n in the water, and the Taisui Spirit n underground. We gradually developed ¡°One could say that these four ns were the first and strongest four forces of our Peni Ind . ¡°Our Kong Family, including the other Qin, Xia, Yu families, and so on, only developedter!¡± Du Gang was dumbfounded on the spot. He could understand mating with dragons, eagles, or monkeys, but how did they mate with the Taisui n? It seemed to guess their confusion, and General Qingyu lightlyughed, ¡°Most races on the Primordial Continent have two forms, one is the primitive form, the other is the human form¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was taken aback and felt a bit embarrassed. He had assumed that the ancestors of the cosmic human race had bred with great perseverance. But it turns out these divine races could transform into human forms. He had thought too fast that General Qingyu didn¡¯t even have the chance to exin. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Kong Xu finally understood, he had already felt that the Little Hawk King¡¯s wings were too conspicuous and didn¡¯t look like a normal human. Now it all made sense, these four races were not only cosmic humans but were also branches of the four Divine ns on the Primordial Continent. But then immediately, he asked curiously, ¡°What about the Nuwa Divine n? Haven¡¯t they formed a marital alliance with us?¡± General Qingyu shook his head, ¡°We were created by Nuwa, so we could be considered descendants of Nuwa. People from the Nuwa n rarely marry us. Only a few outstanding and powerful individuals qualified to marry into the Nuwa n¡­ ¡°Understood!¡± Kong Xu nodded and responded, ¡°If I ever fall out of the rank of sequential disciples one day, I will definitely consider joining General Qingyu¡¯s Demon Suppression Legion first!¡± Though, he was looking with puzzlement at the Sector Lord level soldiers training outside. General Qingyu seems to understand his thoughts and exins with a faint smile, ¡°My Demon Suppression Legion is currently on a mission in the abyss. The ten armies of ten thousand here are just regr Kong Family armies!¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Xu breathed a sigh of relief. If the so-called Demon Suppression Legion is truly that weak, then Du Gang might not join at all. Because by the time he bes a Sequential Disciple, his strength might be even stronger. The Ten-Chi Heavenly River is also something he can be proud of! Qingyu nodded, finally looking past Kong Xu and ncing at Du Gang. ¡°Ancient God¡­¡± He looked carefully for a moment, noticing that there was no difference in appearance between the Ancient God and ordinary human races. Well¡­ In fact, the Ancient God seemed to be even more handsome than the ordinary human race. Qingyu shook his head, tossing these misceneous thoughts out of his head, and spoke, ¡°Regarding you, I have only one thing to say: before you advance to the God Spirit Level, do not leave the camp. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences. Furthermore, if you have to leave for some unavoidable reason, remember to find me¡­¡± ¡°Also, the conflicts you have with Sector Lords, our Kong Family Army, will not get involved! ¡± Du Gang had no objections to his cautionary measures, and it was simr to what Kong Luo said, so he nodded in agreement. ¡°Now, go back!¡± After saying that, Qingyu lost interest, closed his eyes again, and began to rest. Seeing this, Kong Luo quickly led the two away from there. Only when they returned to the edge of the camp, to Du Gang¡¯s new dwelling, did the three of them slowly sigh in relief. Although the dwelling is near to the camp, it belongs exclusively to Du Gang alone, and outsiders cannot enter without his permission. ¡°The oppressive atmosphere in the military camp is too strong!¡± ¡°Not only that, I felt that the general¡¯s aura is truly terrifying. I was always worried that he would lose his temper¡­¡± At this moment, the first one who couldn¡¯t stand it was Kong Luo. He was the strongest among them and naturally felt it the most intensely. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t stop his outpouring of emotion. Although he had reached ten million years of age, he was still considered a young person among the cosmic human race, and was still a sequential disciple. Therefore, he was unfamiliar with these armies going to fight in the Primordial Continent. He was surprised this time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this general¡¯s strength to be so formidable¡­¡± He originally thought that it was just an ordinary general who wasing, but it turned out that it was a general from the Demon Suppression Army. If it was an ordinary general, ording to the Kong Family Army¡¯s organization, it might be a Third Tribtion God Spirit Level powerhouse. But as for a general from the Demon Suppression Army, he had no idea how strong Qingyu was. ¡°Phew!¡± Kong Luo exhaled and looked at Du Gang before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to return to Peni Ind to report on my mission. With General Qingyu here, you should be safe¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kong Luoughed lightly, ¡°Actually, I took on a Sequential Disciples¡¯ task this time. Now that General Qingyu is here and your safety is guaranteed, I can go back and report on my mission¡­¡± Du Gang turned his head to look at Kong Xu and asked, ¡°What about you? Are you going back too?¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°Yes, I just broke through to the Eternal Level so I need to return to Peni to receive the appointment of being a Sequential Disciple. Moreover, there are some Eternal Level matters I need to understand!¡± He was excited, ¡°You don¡¯t know. Our Peni Ind is very strictly information blocked. Normally, depending on your strength, they will tell you some secrets of different levels¡­¡± ¡°And, I¡¯m going to the Primordial Continent!¡± His eyes shone with excitement as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, I grew up listening to the legends of the Primordial Continent. I¡¯ve been looking at that ¡®eggshell¡¯ for nearly twenty thousand years, and now, I finally have the chance to go in!¡± He thought for a moment and added, ¡°If you ever need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me at any time. As long as I haven¡¯t entered the Primordial Continent, I will be at your service!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Du Gang nodded, agreeing. It¡¯s not like he wouldn¡¯t see them again. When he reached the Eternal Level in the future, he would also go see what the Primordial Continent is like. To see what problems there were in the ce where the Ancient Gods escaped from ¡°Du Gang, I hope you will reach the Eternal Level soon. When that timees, let¡¯s explore the Primordial Continent together¡­¡± Kong Xuughed, ¡°After a long journey together, it¡¯s time to part ways. You stay here, we¡¯ll be off!¡± Du Gang was speechless, ¡®I didn¡¯t n on seeing you off!¡¯ In this way, Kong Xu and Kong Luo tore through space, intending to step in. ¡°Don¡¯t mention me. I could go¡­¡± Kong Xu brushed off Kong Luo¡¯s hand that was grabbed onto the back of his cor, saying unhappy. ¡°Hehe.¡± Kong Luoughed lightly. He then grabbed him again, saying, ¡°You go nowhere, wait till you have cultivated thews of space!¡± Then, the two of them quickly disappeared into the crack in space. Watching the two disappear, Du Gang¡¯s mind also returned. ¡°Next, there¡¯s slightly more than four months until the finals of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. I need to n carefully, what I should do in these four months!¡± This time, his goal was not only to win the first ce at the finals four monthster, but also to prepare for the uing challenges from the strongest geniuses in the entire universe! He was confident about this because his strength hadpletely transformed from before! PS: Happy New Year to everyone! PS: The battle for the top spot on the Combat Power Ranking in January! Chapter 208 - 207: The Heritage of Supreme Pangu?! (Numerous updates, subscribe!) Chapter 208: Chapter 207: The Heritage of Supreme Pangu?! (Numerous updates, subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Next, I will mainly focus on cultivating the mysteries of the Laws. In four months, I should be able to reach the seventh-rank at the Sector Lord Level¡­¡¯ Du Gang was currently contemting quietly within his secret chamber. ¡°Also, I need to cultivate the Ancient Spear Technique. Even the Sky Breaking Stance, a Earth Rank technique, is something I¡¯ve only scratched the surface of¡­¡± After fighting with Kong Xu, he has gained a new understanding ofbat. His previous battles followed a certain pattern, focusing mainly on the Laws, but the actual strength he exerted was not that strong. Now, he is able to fully utilize his body, after all, he is an Ancient God, his physical strength is unmatched, and basically, no one at his rank could beat him. ¡°I wonder if my body can withstand Kong Xu¡¯s Void Palm Strike if I face it head-on?¡± If Kong Xu was still at the Sector Lord Level, he might try it, but now he decided not to. After letting his thoughts run wild for a moment, Du Gang began to calm down, banishing all thoughts from his mind. In the time it took to brew a cup of tea, his mind had be thoroughly clear, bing tranquil and focused. Once he had adjusted his condition to its optimum state, Du Gang took out his Ninth Rank technique and began cultivating the mysteries of the Laws. Two and a half monthster, Du Gang sessfully advanced to the seventh rank at the Sector Lord Level. ¡°Bla, any news recently?¡± Bla spoke: ¡°Yes, since you isted yourself, all the geniuses could not find you, so geniuses from other regions started challenging the geniuses of the Pangu Continent, hoping to suppress them and lure you out¡­¡± Du Gang paused, he, himself, was from the Milky Way Gxy and didn¡¯t actually care about the inhabitants of the Pangu Continent. ¡°And the result? Did they suppress them?¡± Bla smiled: ¡°Almost, in more than two months, innumerable people challenged the geniuses of the Pangu Continent. Almost everyone was beaten¡­ ¡± ¡°Now, the geniuses of the Pangu Continent on the Inte are almost going crazy, constantly calling for you, hoping that you cane out to help them regain some face!¡± ¡°Additionally, Jiang Wenxing has really been summoned back by his family, reportedly to participate in a hellish terrifying training. It¡¯s said that his strength will increase significantly after hees out!¡± ¡°Jiang Wenxing! ¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°I was worried he was not strong enough. If he¡¯s in training then I can rest easy!¡± Bla nodded: ¡°Not just him, Yu Shuiyao and Little Hawk King have also been called back. I heard they are all participating in simr training¡­¡± ¡°Apart from that, because there were too many geniusesing to the Pangu Continent from other ces, these people are fighting indiscriminately. Many fights could break out anywhere affecting many innocent people¡­¡± ¡°Innocent casualties? Isn¡¯t anyone stopping them?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyebrows creased, as he quickly asked. Bla shook her head: ¡°Yes, some local forces have protested strongly, but it was useless, those guys acted as they pleased¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Peni Ind doing anything about it?¡± Bla shook her head: ¡°For Peni Ind, the lite and death ot ordinary people is actually not important, they only care about the strong ones, so, Peni Ind only asked them to try not to harm ordinary people¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang started to think. His current strength had already reached the seventh-rank at the Sector Lord Level, the remaining month or so was not enough for him to break through to the eighth rank at the Sector Lord Level. As for the training of the Sky Breaking Stance, it couldn¡¯t rely solely on peaceful cultivation but required continuous fighting, realising the technique in the midst of the battle. After all, he is an Ancient God, which is a type ofbat race. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll break my istion¡­¡± He made a decision and asked: ¡°Bla, are there any ces like an ancient ruin? A ce where no matter how much fighting happens, it won¡¯t affect the outside world!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bla hesitated: ¡°The Pangu Continent has a forbidden temple area. Thend inside is very special and Eternal Level or higher experts cannot enter¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a ce like that on the Pangu Continent?¡± Du Gang paused, ¡°Didn¡¯t Peni Ind send strong people to investigate?¡± Bla shook her head: ¡°It is said that strong people were sent to check it out, but the temple is too mysterious, so they haven¡¯t been able to get in¡­¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard that this temple might be a manifestation of Pangu¡¯s spirit¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Transformed from the soul of Pangu?¡± Bar nodded, ¡®Yes, it¡¯s said that an old ancestor of a big n on Peni Ind sneaked in covertly, but ended up severely injured by something in the temple¡­¡± ¡°Is it that terrifying?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°In this case, will I be in danger if I go in?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be, this temple has existed for hundreds of billions of years, and during that time quite a few Sector Lord-level beings have entered. Apart from worshipping the nonexistent gods in the temple, there isn¡¯t much other danger¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang nodded, ¡°Now spread the word that I n on venturing inside the temple!¡± Soon, Du Gang arrived at the military base, found General Qingyu, and reported his ns to visit the inside of the temple. ¡°You may not be able to enter!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Du Gang was stunned, not understanding what he meant. Qingyu shook his head, ¡°In the temple area of the Pangu Continent, a sound of Dao keeps emerging, and there are even rumors of ¡®Fairy¡¯dies appearing¡­¡± ¡°Now, that ce has been blocked off. The eighteen ns of Peni Ind, in conjunction with some other powers, are looking into the situation¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t go in?!¡± Du Gang looked regretful, it seems he could only go back and continue cultivating. After bidding farewell to Qingyu, he returned to his residence and asked Bar, ¡°Besides this temple forbidden area, where else has a simr effect?¡± Bar was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re not going to the temple?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The temple has been sealed off!¡± After hearing this, Bar quickly checked. Though she couldn¡¯t directly verify the situation around the temple, she managed to discover a significant increase in people traffic to the area of the temple. ¡°Well, I nave already spread the word that you are entering the temple, what should we do?¡± After hearing this, Du Gang logged onto the inte, and indeed, it was filled with posts moring to punish and challenge Du Gang. ¡°Ignore them, the temple has been sealed off, they can¡¯t get in and they will naturally disperse¡­¡± Then, Bar introduced a few more forbidden areas. After listening to them, Du Gang wasn¡¯t particrly satisfied. He thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s continue cultivating. Even if I entered another forbidden area, I won¡¯t be able to get out in a short time and if I miss this Peak Genius Race, it won¡¯t be good¡­¡± After all, he had a bet with the Kong Family, only if he ranked first in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, they would continue to protect him. And so, Du Gang returned to his secret room and began to cultivate in seclusion. He had no idea that after he started cultivating, the pride of all the various powers flooded towards the temple forbidden area. When they found that it was indeed sealed, they all showed unsurprised expressions. No matter how much the sealers of the temple emphasized that Du Gang hadn¡¯t entered, these arrogant ones did not care. This was particrly so for those who had used their divine eye ability, and im to have seen an incredibly charming woman walking in the temple, apanied by melodious music. This rumor immediately shocked all the prides. They were like sharks that had smelled blood, resorting to all sorts of means to break through the blockade and enter the temple. These were the strongest group of talents in the entire universe, and even the Peni Ind didn¡¯t want to harm them. In the end, left with no choice, Peni Ind had to announce that only those Sector Lord -level talents who passed three tests by challenging them can enter the temple. It seemed as if they didn¡¯t want these proud ones to go in, but actually, it was for their protection. It was said that something had changed in the temple and some terrifying thing was brewing non-stop. Without a certain level of power, entering it would just be courting death, thus they implemented these three trials. What shocked people was that the guardians of these three trials were obviously Sector Lord-level, but their strength was terrifyingly strong. A day passed, and not a single person broke through the three trials and entered the temple. It was on this day that someone finally told the truth. ¡°The people guarding the three trials, their powers are exceedingly formidable!¡± ¡°They are the Two Law Domain Lord, Three Law Domain Lord, and Four Law Domain Lord!¡± ¡°As we all know, after reaching the Sector Lord Level, people¡¯s lifespan bes extremely long, some even unable to break through the Eternal Level for billions of years¡­¡± ¡°So, do these people just stop cultivating?¡± ¡°Impossible, these people are still cultivating. Although they cannot reach the Eternal Level, they are still constantly practicing otherws!¡± ¡°The so-called Two Law Domain Lord is one who has cultivated twows to the peak of the Sector Lord Level¡­¡± ¡°Such practitioners are usually much stronger than those who have only cultivated onew. They¡¯re in a different level of strength altogether!¡± Many people were shocked that day. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the strongest Sector Lord Level can achieve the Eight Law Domain Lord?¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± ¡°The practice ofws has a certain affinity. If the affinity forws is too low, there is no way to practice them¡­¡± ¡°Some people, only have an affinity over one percent for two types ofws, he can only cultivate to the Two Law Domain Lord level in the end¡­¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s said to be an old Sacred Body at the Eight Law Domain Lord level, though not many have achieved this. Despite numerous talents umted over the years, those who can practice all Laws are still a minority¡­¡± With this rification, all talents took action. For them, passing three stages is a benchmark to measure their individual strength. Moreover, the first person to pass the three stages will be renowned throughout the world. The first day passed. As the talents kept challenging, there were top-level talents who, with their excellent strength, passed the first stage. This means their strength has reached the Two Law Domain Lord level. However, in the next five days, no one was able to pass the second stage. The Three Law Domain Lord level is too powerful for these talents, the gap is obvious, and it¡¯s hard to pass. But on the seventh day, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the Young Master of the Dragon family from Peni Ind emerged. After disying his Dragon Body True Form, he passed two stages. In the third stage, he fought the gatekeeper for three days and nights and eventually made a clever move to clear the stage. This time, the world was stirred. Everyone was discussing this Young Master. ¡°Long Aotian, just listen to this name, it definitely sounds like a protagonist¡¯s name. This guy is too strong¡­¡± But when an anonymous person from Peni Ind released a piece of news, the world was stirred again. ¡°Long Aotian is a Deity body!¡± As soon as this news came out, it immediately caused a huge stir. The entire universe was startled. Everyone was trying to verify whether this news was true. Everyone went crazy. This meant that the second Deity body has appeared besides Du Gang! As inquiries kept flooding in from representative powerhouses, the Dragon family finally confirmed the truth of this information. With this, the universe was boiling over! ¡°Two Deity bodies existing in the same era, what does this mean? It means that this time, there isn¡¯t only one Child of Luck, Long Aotian is also a Child of Luck!¡± ¡°Not only that, have you heard of the saying ¡®Different generations, same generation open tinum¡¯?¡± ¡°Could it mean that, if two Deity bodies appear in the same generation, our universe will enter the tinum Age?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, but it is possible. It is said that during the middle period of the cosmic age, the Ancient Holy Body was active, and more than one Deity body appeared¡­¡± ¡°At that time, the Sacred Body, Deity Body, Overlord Body, Demonic Body, Dao Body, Law Body etc., all rare body types appeared¡­¡± ¡°It is said that the entire Golden Agested for a hundred years, and eventually a ten thousand year tinum Age was opened on Peni Ind¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, it is said that those powerhouses on Peni Ind eventually started the Diamond Age¡­¡± That day, the news was flying all over the ce. Many people were specting whether the glory of billion years ago would be reproduced this time, ushering In anotner tinum Age, or even a Diamona Age! ¡°It is too early to say, with only two Deity bodies, it¡¯s still rather uncertain. Let¡¯s wait and see, I have a premonition, once all kinds of body types start to bubble up, the future might really usher in the tinum Age!¡± ¡°It seems the Dao Body has appeared. It is said that Yu Shuiyao from the Yu Family is the Taiyin Dao Body, another legendary body type that appeared a billion years ago and fought against the Ancient Holy Body¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient Holy Body is too terrifying. Back then, it was able to suppress many other powerful body types and finally rose to the top¡­¡± ¡°Yes, even though it¡¯s just a Sacred Body, it defied the natural order, ying immortals as a mortal and attacking from below. It is said that at that time, the Ancient Holy Body killed so many Deity bodies that it couldn¡¯t even count them on two hands!¡± ¡°Do you guys think there¡¯s a chance for another Ancient Holy Body to emerge in our generation?¡± Meanwhile, a shocking event took ce that day. A Sector Lord Level Fourth-Rank character, whose face was hidden and his identity concealed, defied the heavens, broke through three barriers, and sessfully entered the Temple¡¯s forbidden area. ¡°My God, a Sector Lord Level Fourth-Rank defeating four Law Domain Lords, am I dreaming? ¡°Could it be that the legendary Ancient Holy Body is really awakening?¡± On this day, everyone was guessing, everyone was doubting if a real Ancient Holy Body had emerged. ¡°It¡¯s not Du Gang, his strength has reached Sector Lord Level Rank Six, and he entered long ago, so it must be someone who hasn¡¯t shown up yet¡­¡± ¡°Except for the presence of an Ancient Holy Body in the world, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who could have suchbat power at this level¡­¡± At the same time, the Virtual Universe Company released a piece of news. ¡°From the Primordial Cosmic Nation¡¯s White Dragon Mountain, a Tyrant Body has been excavated and has been brought to Pangu Continent¡­¡± ¡°Tyrant Body? The Divine Tyrant Body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that terrifying physique from billions of years ago. Although due to the changes in the world, it did not awaken, the Xiang Family from Peni took it in. It¡¯s said that the head of the Xiang Family adopted him as a child, renouncing the Xiang surname and naming him Yu!¡± ¡°Xiang Yu? Could it be that he was the one who broke into the Temple?¡± ¡°No, the Tyrant Body has not awakened yet, Xiang Yu is still weak. The Xiang family is rushing to cultivate him, it should take some time before he makes his debut¡­¡± On this very day, Du Gang received a message. Overlord: ¡°Du Gang, I have arrived on Pangu Continent¡­¡± Reading this message, Du Gang spected that this guy might be the Tyrant Body widely talked about online. When he asked for more details, he found that the Overlord no longer responded to him, as if he had entered a ce isted from thework. ¡°It¡¯s very possible that the Overlord is in fact Xiang Yu!¡± Over the next few days, earth-shaking news would sporadically explode online. These would have made world-shaking news in any other era, but at this moment, they were constantly pouring out every couple of days. ¡°The Taiyin Body has appeared, the Sr Body will naturally appear as well. One Yin and one Yang are the natural order, so there must be at least two Dao Bodies¡­ ¡± ¡°The Sun Family from Peni has dispatched its most gifted descendant, a fellow with the Fighting Holy Body¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Fighting Holy Body is extremely rare on the Primordial Continent. I didn¡¯t expect that the Sun family had awakened such a physique¡­¡± Don¡¯t think of this as just a Holy Body, but the Fighting Saint n managed, relying on this physique, to defy the heavens on the Primordial Continent, and made it into the ranks of the top hundred divine ns. ¡°The Fighting Saint Body, this is not an inferior physiquepared to the Ancient Holy Body. It¡¯s said that billions of years ago, the Fighting Saint Body was defeated by the Ancient Holy Body with just one move¡­¡± ¡°Terrifying! ¡± On this day, the Fighting Holy Body wielder, Sun Wufan emerged, wielding unparalleled martial prowess, swinging an iron rod, he forcibly broke through three barriers and stormed into the Temple. On the same day, a pair of thirteen or fourteen-year-old twin girls, teamed up to break through all obstacles, finally breaking three barriers and entering the Temple. Some elderly people were moved to tears, ¡°These are the Gemini King Bodies, a type of physique no less than a Divine Body and a Holy Body¡­¡± It¡¯s also on this day that a young man carrying a coffin and draped in white bandages breezed through three barriers and entered the Temple. ¡°Dark Ghost Body, I didn¡¯t think that this kind of physique would reappear. It¡¯s said to be the reincarnation physique of the Death God, whoes to the world to reap souls. This time, there may be rivers of blood¡­¡± In this way, a new kind of physique emerges every few days. It was as if this era was truly like the budding tinum Age which was said to appear once every billions of years. Within a short month, more than ten new types of physiques had appeared. Of these, the Holy Bodies were the most numerous, with more than a dozen present. Adding up all the other various types of physiques, the number of exceptionally talented individuals had already reached more than twenty. It¡¯s said that there are even more terrifying physiques currently cultivating in some secret realm on Peni Ind, waiting for a chance to emerge. ¡°The Era of Great Struggle!¡± With everyone¡¯s spection and discussion, the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition quietly began. Usually, the always highly anticipated Cosmic Peak Talents Competition seemed insignificantpared to the news of these various extinct physiques reemerging. One is the reappearance of physiques rarely seen every billion years, the other is apetition that urs every five thousand years. Comparatively, these terrifying physiques attracted people¡¯s attention far more. However, some people were still paying attention to the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. Jiang Wenxing, four months after returning to his family, once again emerged and arrived at Pangu Continent. On this day, with his unparalleled strength, he forcefully passed three tests, and made a bold statement before entering the temple. ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯ll be waiting for you inside the temple. It¡¯s time for us to fight to the death!¡± This deration immediately redirected everyone¡¯s attention back to the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. However, instead of specting who woulde out on top as in previous years, everyone was now focused on when Du Gang would end thepetition. There were no doubt in people¡¯s minds that he would secure the first ce. On the day Kong Xu advanced, Du Gang¡¯s strength had already surpassed that of average Sector Lords, possessing the power of at least two Law Domain Lords. As for his actual level of power or how many Laws he had mastered, people didn¡¯t know, but they were certain he could easily secure first ce in the Genius Competition! However, when the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition actually started, everyone realized that things were far moreplicated than they had imagined. Qin Yanghua, a member of the Qin Family, was the winner of the Peni Indpetition, and he was rumored to possess the Taiyang Body. This revtion left everyone in shock. The Taiyang Body was actually going topete against Du Gang. In addition, Xia Yuhou, who ranked second in the Peni Indpetition, also possessed a special physique ¨C the Holy Body. ¡°I heard that Ancient God wants to snatch Yu Shuiyao to be his wife. Shuiyao is said to have the Taiyin Body, rumored to be rted in certain ways with the Taiyang Body.. ¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s gonna be a show! The Taiyang Body and Ancient God are staging a showdown in advance!¡± Everyone started to get excited, although Qin Yanghua and Xia Yuhou were not as famous as those who had previously passed the three tests to enter the temple. Nevertheless, Qin Yanghua was the Taiyang Body, a terrifying physique, which, coupled with his connection with the Taiyin Body, made this contest highly anticipated by the crowd. ¡°Qiao Jin? You¡¯ve advanced too?¡± Du Gang looked at a familiar figure in the waiting space and eximed in surprise. At this moment, Qiao Jin was wearing a tight suit, a long sword slung on his back, standing there quietly. ¡°Sector Lord Level Fourth Rank, you¡¯re really lucky!¡± Du Gang sighed. Among those present, even he had reached the Sector Lord Level Sixth Rank. Or should it be said that among a thousand people in the field, only Qiao Jin and another person named Mu Nuogai were Sector Lords Level Fourth Rank, and everyone else had reached the Sixth Rank! Qiao Jin softly smiled, ¡°My family¡¯s ancestor lives on Peni Ind. So, I received some guidance inessible to the average person, which helped my progress greatly¡­¡± Suddenly, Du Gang remembered that a Sector Lord Level Fourth Rank masked man had previously passed the three challenges and entered the temple. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°You¡¯re not that mysterious masked man, are you?!¡± Qiao Jin shrugged, ¡°Do I look like him?¡± Hearing his response, Du Gang felt it was improbable. After all, Qiao Jin was from the Milky Way Kingdom of White Dragon Mountain, whether considering resources or education, he surelycked the advantages those with exceptional physiques had. So, that masked man of the Sector Lord Level Fourth Rank was most likely a hidden disciple from Peni Ind. Meanwhile, Du Gang also saw Jiang Wengu. Upon making eye contact with Du Gang, he immediately lowered his head. It was clear that he had realized Du Gang¡¯s strength far surpassed his own and he dared not challenge him anymore. Du Gang paid no heed to him and turned his gaze towards Qin Yanghua and Xia Yuhou who were standing not far away. One possessed a Dao Body and the other supposedly the Holy Body. Both were extraordinary and probably possessed impressive strength. They might pose a serious challenge to his shot at winning the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. There, Qin Yanghua slowly made his way over upon noticing Du Gang¡¯s gaze on him. All the other contestants instinctively cleared a path upon seeing this, their eyes fixed on both individuals. Qin Yanghua, with his handsome looks and bewitching eyes, was usually irresistible to women. But at this moment, he wore a cold expression. Stopping about three meters away from Du Gang, he looked up at Du Gang through his nostrils and said calmly, ¡°I hear you want to snatch Yu Shuiyao as your wife?¡±. It was obvious he was trying to pick a fight! Du Gang also realized this and chuckled softly, ¡°What if it¡¯s true? Yu Shuiyao is delicate and tender. If I want her as my woman, do you have a problem with that?¡± He didn¡¯t really want to fight, he just saw Qin Yanghua acting as ifYu Shuiyao was his wife and couldn¡¯t help but want to provoke him. Indeed, young people can¡¯t stand provocation. Qin Yanghua instantly showed an extremely angry expression. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He was furious, livid with rage, his eyes turned red, and you could hear a hissing sound from his nostrils. One could imagine that if there were no system restrictions, he would probably have already rushed to fight Du Gang. ¡°Come on, hit me!¡± Du Gang cheerfully said, ¡°Come on, aim for my head, you won¡¯t be held responsible!¡± At this time, Qiao Jin, who was standing nearby, suddenly said, ¡°ording to the criminalw of the Pangu Continent, your action is invalid. Although you put your head out for him to hit, if you really get hit, he will be punished¡­..¡± The spectators were speechless, wondering how Qiao Jin¡¯s mind works! ¡°What are you, who gave you the right to butt in?¡± Clearly, Qin Yanghua did not recognize Qiao Jin, and seeing that he was only a fourth-rank Sector Lord, he instantly disdainfully said. He saw Qiao Jin chatting with Du Gang, assumed they were together, and directly cursed out loud. However, Qiao Jin was not angry, simply smiling lightly and saying, ¡°You¡¯re a real piece of work, cultivating till you¡¯re a ninth-rank Sector Lord, yet you can¡¯t even control your own emotions!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone present was startled. ¡°Qin Yanghua achieved ninth rank?¡± They all knew people like Jiang Wengu were seventh-rank Sector Lords, so they subconsciously thought Qin Yanghua was also a seventh-rank Sector Lord. They didn¡¯t expect¡­.. At this time, Xia Yuhou, who was watching the spectacle on the side, smiled and said, ¡°What he¡¯s saying is true. Brother Qin, your mental strength is too poor. If an illusionist were to attack you, you¡¯d likely copse¡­..¡± Qin Yanghua nced at him angrily, but this time didn¡¯tsh out. He said, ¡°So what if my mental strength isn¡¯t high, I have the Heart Guarding Mirror, no one at the Sector Lord level can break my mental defenses¡­..¡± Xia Yuhou just shook his head, disagreeing. What he referred to as ¡®mental strength¡¯ was essentially a person¡¯s state of mind. If the mental strength is too poor, the power you can manifest may be restricted. Like now, his loss of sanity could lead to changes in his attacks and likely expose ws. For top-level powerhouses, exposing a w is akin to courting death. The reason Qin Yanghua hasn¡¯t suffered a loss yet was only because his opponents weren¡¯t strong enough, allowing him to rely on his cultivation level to overpower them. However, if he encountered a genius with the same level as him, he would surely suffer due to his mental state. From a young age, they were brought up in the best environment, and when they encountered people from other ns, they received nothing but respect, leading to this kind of personality and mental state. But this isn¡¯t good! It¡¯s as if he realized he was losing hisposure, Qin Yanghua forcefully suppressed his rage and once again adopted a superior air. With his hands behind his back, he looked down at Du Gang and said lightly, ¡°A fallen race, a race that fled from the Primordial Continent, you¡¯re nothing but trash. You should feel lucky, you met me in the virtual universe, otherwise, you would¡¯ve been dead in the real world!¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone present was shocked. Unbelievable that Qin Yanghua would say something like that. ¡°Heh heh!¡± However, Du Gang just smiled coldly, casually saying, ¡°I ushered in the Golden Age, and because of me, all the geniuses in the world moved. So, what have you done?¡± ¡°Due to the Golden Age that I started, countless body types are constantly being revived, frequently appearing in the world. So, what have you done?¡± ¡°Do you feel superior fighting against people under ten thousand? ¡°Do you know how old I am?¡± With a sneer, Du Gang said, ¡°I¡¯m 120 years old this year, where I didn¡¯t make any progress in cultivation for one hundred years. That was the time taken for me to inherit, if we¡¯re really counting, I¡¯m just 20 years old!¡± ¡°Qin Yanghua, I¡¯ve seen your records, you¡¯re over nine thousand years old. I, a 20-year-old, ampeting on the same stage with you, a guy over nine thousand years old. Are you embarrassed?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The anger that Qin Yanghua had just suppressed surged up again, his chest heaved constantly, and his eyes were spitting fire. ¡°Huff! Huff!¡± ¡°Huff! Huff!¡± He took two deep breaths, gathered himself, and then the next moment, his gaze sharpened and looked at Du Gang, coldly saying, ¡°You¡¯re dead. After this match, I will personally take your life!¡± ¡°This time, I want to leave your body a cold corpse!¡± Qin Yanghua¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. If murderous intent could be materialized, it could probably fill up this space. Du Gang smiled indifferently, ¡°Frankly, countless people have said the same thing to me every day. Jiang Wengu, didn¡¯t you say something about killing me?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Saying that, he looked around. Hearing Du Gang¡¯s words, Jiang Wengu was furious, ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t push your luck! ¡± ¡°Push my luck!?¡± Du Gang scoffed, ¡°Your Jiang Family wants to kill me, and I can¡¯t even mention you? Didn¡¯t you want to challenge me? Didn¡¯t you want to take my life? Don¡¯t worry, after this match, I¡¯ll visit you and challenge you to a fight, either you die or I die, dare you ept?¡± Jiang Wengu¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, looking like he was angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak. He had carefully watched the battle between Du Gang and Kong Xu. ording to the analysis of his family¡¯s elders, Jiang Wenxing, Yu Shuiyao, Little Hawk King, and others had gained considerable benefits at that time, their strengthsparable to two Law Domain Lords. As for Du Gang, because hested the longest and sessfully cultivated an Earth-Rank technique, his strength was equivalent to three Law Domain Although it seems a bit inferiorpared to those who have passed three stages, killing him would be very easy. He decided secretly at this moment, before reaching the Eternal level, he wouldn¡¯t leave the Jiang Family¡¯s territory, otherwise, he might lose his life if he encounters Du Gang! Meanwhile, his previous taunting words were also taken back. He felt that the Ancient God was not an easy opponent, and he might grow to an incredible level in the future, so he didn¡¯t dare to provoke him anymore. However, Qin Yanghua just nced at Jiang Wengu coldly and scolded, ¡°Useless!¡± Then, regardless of what Jiang Wengu thought, he looked at Du Gang again and sneered, ¡°If you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish¡­¡± ¡°After we go out, I wille to the Pangu Continent to find you and fight to the death with you!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Du Gang agreed right away. He never stopped those who wanted to find their own death. So, in front of everyone, the Ancient God and the Taiyin Body sessfully set up a duel, which from the start was a fight to the death-! Everyone was looking forward to their match. ¡°I want to kill you, and no one can save you!¡± Qin Yanghua threatened coldly, ¡°Wait for it, I¡¯ll rip you to pieces!¡± Du Gang cleaned his ears and chuckled, ¡°Then you wait, in the future, I will definitely snatch Yu Shuiyao away¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Qin Yanghua sneered and said nothing more. His anger was at its peak, and he didn¡¯t want to engage in verbalbat anymore. He was just thinking about beheading Du Gang once they got out. At this time, Qiao Jin chuckled, ¡°Is Yu Shuiyao that pretty?¡± Heughed, ¡°Du Gang, we¡¯ve been through a lot since White Dragon Mountain, and there are quite a few goddesses chasing you, but you never showed any interest. Why are you suddenly interested in Yu Shuiyao? Is there something¡­¡± Qiao Jin, who had been sulking earlier, startedughing wryly. ¡°Ahem, bro, don¡¯t say I¡¯m unreasonable, Yu Shuiyao isn¡¯t taken yet, let¡¯spete fairly. I also want to appreciate her beauty¡­ ¡® Du Gang got the feeling that Qiao Jin was insinuating something, but he was too innocent to get the hint. At this moment, the anger that Qin Yanghua had just suppressed surged uncontrobly again. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± His eyes widened, ring at Qiao Jin as he snapped, ¡°A worthless Fourth-Rank Sector Lord like you dares to provoke me? You¡¯re done! I¡¯ll annihte your entire family!¡± ¡°Not only will you die, but your family too, will be obliterated because of your words!¡± Qiao Jin responded with an indifferent smile, ¡°Our family is in the Elementary Universe Nation on White Dragon Mountain. If you¡¯ve got the guts,e and get us. I¡¯ll salute your courage!¡± He waspletely unworried. Even though their ancient ancestor couldn¡¯t return, he had sent many items through the four majorpanies going to White Dragon Mountain, among which were quasi-divine artifacts, even items that were more powerful. The main reasin Du Gang was able to sessfully kill more than a thousand Sector Lords on Qiankun Continent back then was because none of the Sector Lords were prepared. They all thought that Du Gang would never be able to leave, and didn¡¯t bring their family treasures, leading to their instant death. If Du Gang truly attacked theirirs, it would be too difficult, practically imDossible to seed. The people present were all frightened by Qiao Jin¡¯s bravery. ¡°Does he have a death wish? A Fourth-Rank Sector Lord, tantly provoking Qin Yanghua¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. Even if Qin Yanghua can¡¯t handle an Ancient God, dealing with him should be no problem!¡± At this moment, Du Gang also looked at Qiao Jin with a worrisome face. Although they weren¡¯t familiar, they had bothe out of White Dragon Mountain together. He didn¡¯t want to just watch as Qiao Jin was killed. Qiao Jin noticed Du Gang¡¯s gaze and smiled lightly, ¡°You asked if that person was me, right? I¡¯m telling you now, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang eximed in shock, asking, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Qiao Jinughed, ¡°Why would I lie to you? I¡¯m not stupid!¡± He waspletely unafraid now, because his family ancestor had already established a connection with one of the eighteen tribes, ensuring his safety. And during these half a year of rest, he had been secretly cultivating in Peni Ind, honing his strength to a levelparable to the Four Law Domain Lord. Hence, he was totally calm! The only regret was that his cultivation realm couldn¡¯t catch up. At this moment, Du Gang was already at the Seventh-Rank Sector Lord, while he was still at the Fourth-Rank. Although their strengths were the same, the time needed for advancing to Eternal level might vary. Hearing this, Du Gang broke out into a smile. The way he looked at Qin Yanghua at this moment was filled with pity. Poor Taiyang Dao Body, just debuted and was not only provoked by him, but had also angered a mysterious figure. As for Qiao Jin¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t know, but seeing as he could pass three levels, his strength should at least be at the Four Law Domain Lord level. Du Gang quietly transmitted a sound message, ¡°What did you see in the shrine? What¡¯s in there?¡± He knew Qiao Jin had been inside, so he wanted to know what he had experienced there. Qiao Jin nced at him, ¡°Currently it¡¯s just some statues that havee alive. Their power ranges from Four Law Domain Lord to Eight Law Domain Lord, but if they really want to escape, they should be able to¡­¡± ¡°As for what¡¯s in the shrine, I¡¯m not sure either. They just made me enter¡­¡± He was puzzled about what exactly was inside, but soon his expression sobered up, ¡°However, from their words, this shrine might be rted to your Ancient Gods, it could be the transformation of the supreme Pangu¡­.¡± Du Gang¡¯s pupils shrunk, it was actually rted to Pangu. Originally, he just wanted to find a ce to fight these people, drawing up a battlefield so that they wouldn¡¯t hurt regr people by mistake. But now it seemed that after the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition finished, he really needed to pay the shrine a visit. Qiao Jin continued, ¡°From what I understood from their words, it seems that something extraordinary in the shrine is about to be unearthed¡­¡± Du Gang knitted his brows in contemtion. Could it be the heritage of Supreme Pangu? Based on the Earth Rank Ancient Spear Technique he acquired, he was able to deduce that the first Ancient God of his lineage was a sage! ps: Some people say that Juemao is only updating once a day, which is too infrequent. I¡¯m just one cent here. ps: The subscription rate of all races is too high, giving too much bonus tobat power. I have to write 160,000 more words per month to beat him, and Eagles are also writing 30,000 words per day. If I want to win the first ce in thebat power ranking, I need to use a certain strategy, first show weakness to the enemy, umte resources, dy the coronation¡­. When I strike, I strike with awe. ps: For the first half of the month, I will focus on stability, updating once a day with 10,000 words per update. Every week I will explode with seven updates, and save the rest for the end of the month, to defeat him. By then, if he still only updates with 830,000 words like he did in December, I only need to update 1,000,000 words a month, and I can grab the first ce in thebat power ranking. This number is a very severe challenge for Juemao. ps: This month is a very important month for Juemao. I might die suddenly, I might get castration?? I hope you guys can subscribe to support.(if the average subscription falls below 500, I will drop out of thebat power ranking, and now I¡¯m already tottering on the edge. These two days I didn¡¯t dare to update more, fearing to drop off, and I¡¯m still worrying. I¡¯m afraid that in January I would go for 1,000,000 updates, but end up dropping out in the end, making all my efforts futile¡­) Anyway, I plead for full subscription support.. Chapter 210 - 209: Saving the Earth Again! (10,000 words. Subscribe please) Chapter 210: Chapter 209: Saving the Earth Again! (10,000 words. Subscribe please) Trantor: 549690339 [Qin Yanghua has withdrawn from thepetition!] To everyone¡¯s surprise, after losing, Qin Yanghua withdrew from thepetition immediately. All participants were utterly astonished. ¡°He forfeited?¡± [Qin Yanghua forfeited thepetition; his final ranking is 100th¡­] ¡°What a pity, even if he can¡¯t beat Du Gang, he could have still vied for the second or third ce!¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s just too rash to quit thepetition like that!¡± At this moment, not just them, even the audience was utterly confused. ¡°The youngsters of the Qin Family can¡¯t handle setbacks. After a minor setback, he dropped out of thepetition?¡± ¡°Exactly, all he received was a few taunts from his opponent, and it upset him enough to quit. He could have been the runner-up!¡± Voices of regret filled the inte, and people began questioning whether the Qin Family had a problem with its upbringing. A disciple with such a mindset was born. No matter how high his cultivation was, wouldn¡¯t hemit suicide once he faced setbacks? ¡°Du Gang, I have to admire you. You actually instigated Qin Yanghua to withdraw!¡± A smile crossed Qiao Jin¡¯s face; he thought lowly of Qin Yanghua¡¯s withdrawal. As a strong cultivator, how can one fail to endure defeat and failure? For them, cultivation is a process of continuously defying fate. One can imagine if Qin Yanghua can¡¯t break through internally, he probably won¡¯t make progress in this lifetime! A demon had invaded his heart. Although the origin of this demon was somewhat amusing, it was indeed there. Du Gang smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, Qin Yanghua himself is just too weak¡­¡± When he referred to weak, he was also referring to mental fortitude, which aligned with Qiao Jin¡¯s thoughts. Qin Yanghua was like a child holding a big knife butcked the strength to swing it; his mental strength was his real power! ¡°So, you want to challenge me?¡± At this moment, Du Gang had reached the top, he looked at Qiao Jin and asked. The only ones now who could threaten him were Qiao Jin and the current runner-up, Xia Yuhou. Qiao Jin smiled and replied, ¡°No, the first ce is important to you, and I¡¯m afraid I might identally knock you out¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t refute, and he remembered this favor. To him, Qiao Jin was a mystery; his power seemed to be limitless. Starting from the White Dragon Mountain, his powers had continued to increase. Now, as a Sector Lord of Fourth Rank, he possessed the power of four Sector Lords. Then, he turned to Xia Yuhou and asked, ¡°What about you, want to have a go?¡± Xia Yuhou furrowed his eyebrows at Du Gang, contemting endlessly, his mind working on all possible oues. Ultimately, he also gave up. Most of his strength resided in anomalies, which he couldn¡¯t manifest in the virtual universe. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t fight this time, we will have a chance to face each other in reality! ¡± Du Gang nodded, instantly feeling a little lighter. This time, he was almost certain of getting the first ce. As expected, Qiao Jin quickly challenged Xia Yuhou, who epted his challenge. Soon, they both stepped onto the second stage. Thispetition quickly drew everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°What exactly is your constitution?¡± At this moment, with a solemn expression, Xia Yuhou asked slowly. Being adopted as a sworn son by the Ji family and bestowed the supreme technique ¨C The Human King Seal, it must be because Qiao Jin had a unique constitution. Qiao Jin shrugged, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll-know-soon.¡± Clearly, he didn¡¯t intend to reveal his constitution yet. Listening to his response, everyone present began to specte. They suspected that he was the legendary Ancient Holy Body. After all, being a Sector Lord at the fourth rank and possessing the power of four Sector Lords was too exaggerated. Apart from the Ancient Holy Body, no other constitution could achieve this. Seeing him not answering, Xia Yuhou didn¡¯t say anything. He got into his stance and prepared for the battle. [The match begins!] ¡°Whoosh!¡± Xia Yuhou instantly turned into a rainbow of light, ready to attack Qiao Jin. ¡°Human King Seal!¡± At that instant, Qiao Jin didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directlyunched the Human King Seal. ¡°Boom!¡± Xia Yuhou currently had the strength of the Dual Law Sector Lord, but unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t mastered his family¡¯s Supreme Technique, so his attacks were constantly pushed back. ¡°Kill! With Qiao Jin continuously releasing the Human King Seal, horrifyingly-powerful attacks wereunched one after another. ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± Xia Yuhou¡¯s fists shadowed each other, tirelessly defending himself. But it was still too strenuous and he was finally unable to withstand it after forcibly receiving several Human King Seals, and let one graze past him. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, he turned into a white light and disappeared, appearing outside the fighting ring the very next second. Thus, the battle ended,sting no more than ten seconds in total! As Xia Yuhou reappeared with a bitter smile on his face, he ruefully shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re too strong. The Human King Seal is incredibly terrifying, even mightier than its reputed power¡­¡± He thought he couldst longer, but never did he expect to be eliminated this quickly. Shaking his head, he swiftly challenged the third-ranking contestant and sessfully imed that spot. Thus, as time passed, the challenges came to an end one after another. Finally, the rankings were as follows: First ce: Du Gang! Second ce: Qiao Jin! Third ce: Xia Yuhou! One hundredth ce: Qin Yanghua! At that moment, a elder wearing a yellow robe suddenly appeared at the scene. As a member of the organizingmittee, he was there to announce their rewards. ¡°The top three are rewarded with one trip to the Dragon Sun Secret Realm¡­¡± ¡°The top ten are rewarded with one Soaring Sky Fruit¡­¡± As he made these announcements, all the participating contestants swallowed hard. Clearly, these rewards were extremely valuable. However, Du Gang didn¡¯t have much of a reaction because he Imew nothing about these items. Only after the high-ranking official of the organizingmittee finished announcing all the rewards did Du Gang ask, ¡°Sir, can I exchange for a different reward?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone wondered if they were hearing things. ¡°Are you out of your mind? That¡¯s the Dragon Sun Secret Realm!¡± said Xia Yuhou incredulously from the side. Even Qiao Jin was frowning, not understanding his reasoning. The elder in the yellow robe narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°The Dragon Sun Secret Realm is very precious. There are only three spots every five thousand years. Are you sure you want to give it up?¡± Du Gang nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯d like to exchange for something else¡­¡± The elder in the yellow robe nodded, ¡°Tell me, what reward would you like instead?¡± Without any hesitation, Du Gang blurted, ¡°I want to return to the Milky Way Gxy once! ¡± ¡°What?¡± At that moment, not only did the people at the scene exim in surprise, but even those in various parts of the cosmos watched him incredulously. No one understood what he meant by those words. The elder in the yellow robe paused, then revealed a disdainful smirk. With an indifferent tone, he said, ¡°Fine. Since you want to give up the Dragon Sun Secret Realm in favor of this reward, I¡¯ll grant your wish¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Gang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Whatever the Dragon Sun Secret Realm was, for him, it might just be something to increase his strength. But he might miss the chance to return to Earth. After all, he was too far from Earth, even if he bes an Eternal level, it¡¯s estimated he would need hundreds to thousands of millions of years to reach Earth. By that time, Earth would have already entered the entropy realm. Moreover, the space in the Milky Way Gxy was fragile, he could only go back when he reached the Sector Lord level, and when he reaches Eternal level, even if he had money to buy a ticket, he could not enter the Milky Way Gxy anymore. So, he had to seize this opportunity to return to Earth and bring all the Earth people along with him. Soon, everyone¡¯s rewards were announced, and this year¡¯s Cosmic Peak Talents Competition was all over. However, the news about Du Gang¡¯s choice began to spread like wildfire on the inte. ¡°Have you heard? The Ancient God Du Gang, after winning first ce in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, gave up the Lungyang Secret Realm and ultimately decided to return back to his hometown!¡± ¡°What? Does he want to run away?¡± ¡°Only this possibility exists now, he must be afraid that he will be killed by the Jiang family in the future, so, he gave up¡­ That day, everyone was wildly spreading the news that Du Gang was scared, he was frightened, he was trying to escape from here, and go back to his hometown. ¡°Gosh, and I thought he was so powerful, who would have thought, he¡¯s like this too¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I used to be his fan, now it seems, forget it, I wouldn¡¯t even be a fan of the old Wang next door over him¡­¡± ¡°Ding dong ding!¡± As soon as Du Gang returned to reality, his lightputer began ringing non-stop. He took a look and first answered a call from Kong Xu. ¡°Du Gang, are you going home?¡± ¡°Why are you going back? Are you scared?¡± ¡°Do you know what Lungyang Secret Realm is?¡± Right from the get-go, Kong Xu was firing questions like a machine gun. Du Gang smiled lightly, ¡°Did you forget what you told me before?¡± ¡°What did I say before?¡± Kong Xu wore a confused look not knowing what Du Gang meant. Du Gangughed, ¡°I asked you before, how can I bring the people from my hometown here? You said, when I break through to the Sector Lord level and have a Life Space, I can integrate it into myself and then return back to my hometown¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Kong Xu was greatly surprised, he didn¡¯t expect that Du Gang chose to return home for this reason. Next to him, another figure emerged, Kong Luo. At this moment, he was also shocked, ¡°Du Gang, you actually chose to give up the Lungyang Secret Realm for this reason?!¡± He was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand whypared to his own strength, Du Gang was so obsessed with returning home. ¡°Does your hometown have your parents?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°My parents are dead!¡± Kong Luo furrowed his brows, ¡°Then your hometown, do you have siblings?¡± Du Gang shook his head again, ¡°I¡¯m an only child!¡± ¡°Then, does your hometown have your lover?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m still a virgin¡­cough cough!¡± Du Gang coughed and blushed slightly but quickly recovered, saying, ¡°The reason I¡¯m going back is that it¡¯s my roots. Although I don¡¯t have the ability to save Earth, when I do have the ability to save humans born on the same as me, I must go and save them!¡± There¡¯s not such a thing as absolute sanity in life. To anyone, giving up the Lungyang Secret Realm and returning to their hometown is a difficult choice. Originally, he should have forgotten everything before and tried hard to improve his cultivation, eventually reaching eternity. But for him, eternity is something that can be achieved at any time. However, if the people of Earth were to die, they would never be reborn. He didn¡¯t want the people of Earth to go extinct! The day after the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition ended This time, just like when he came, he had to fly through the Dark Universe for half a month. After logging into the virtual cosmicwork, Du Gang noticed the avatar of Overlord lighting up, so he answered it. ¡°Du Gang, are you heading back to the Milky Way Gxy? At the moment, Overlord looked rather anxious, watching him nervously. Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°Yes!¡± Overlord hesitated and asked, ¡°Could you¡­ take some of us from the Barnard Gxy too?¡± Du Gang pondered for two seconds and replied, ¡°My internal world¡­ is not that big¡­¡± Overlord proposed, ¡®You don¡¯t have to take everyone, just the people from Overlord¡­¡± To him, Overlord was as important as Earth was to Du Gang. It was his home, where he grew up. Du Gang started calcting. After the previous expansions of his internal world, and the Saint Crystals he had swallowed before leaving, the side length had reached 1350 kilometers, equivalent to an area of 1.82 million square kilometers. If squeezed, it could amodate 10 billion people. The poption of the Earth was around 300 million, and as he had been gone for about a year, the poption change shouldn¡¯t be significant. ¡°How many people are on Overlord?¡± Overlord was overjoyed and quickly replied, ¡°Around three billion when I left¡­¡± After hearing this, Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I can manage that many.¡± Upon hearing this, Overlord was relieved and said, ¡°Du Gang, if you ever need anything, just ask¡­¡± Du Gang smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely ask for your help if needed!¡± They hung up after a brief chat. Soon after, a call came in from Qiao Jin. ¡°Du Gang, are you passing by White Dragon Mountain?¡± Judging from his response, Du Gang knew what he wanted to say, andughed, ¡°Go on, who do you want to bring? Instead of answering immediately, Qiao Jin asked, ¡°How many slots do you have left?¡± ¡°About 45 billion¡­¡± Du Gang asked, ¡°How many people does your Qiao Family have?¡± ¡°Around two billion¡­¡± Qiao Jin swiftly said, ¡°Du Gang, my ancestors in White Dragon Mountain have many acquaintances who want your help. Of course, they will offerpensation¡­¡± Du Gang considered it and agreed. There was no harm in doing business on the side. ¡°Du Gang, they offer two types of rewards: one is money and the other is action quotas¡­¡± Qiao Jin sent over the terms his ancestors had negotiated. Action quotas¡­ Du Gang asked, ¡°What is their level of power?¡± After waiting for a while, Qiao Jin replied, ¡°They are all eternal-level beings, mostly First Tribtion divine spirits, along with a few Second Tribtion and Third Tribtion divine spirits!¡± In the end, after careful thought, Du Gang decided to take up the offer of action quotas. Each First Tribtion divine spirit would give nine action quotas, Second Tribtion divine spirits six quotas, and Third Tribtion divine spirits three All in all, there were forty to fifty people. This meant that he suddenly had the support of forty to fifty eternal-level beings, ensuring help should anything happen. During the half-month journey on the spaceship, Du Gang continued practicing without cking off. When he arrived at Qiankun Continent half a monthter, the staff at the transit station had already received his instructions in the virtual cosmos. They kindly let Du Gang board a spaceship heading to White Dragon Mountain Cosmos. Almost instantaneously, he arrived at White Dragon Mountain. Upon arrival, he didn¡¯t pause and immediately took a spaceship back to the Milky Way Gxy. ¡°Whoosh!¡± As soon as the spaceshipnded, Du Gang felt a strong binding force. Clearly, this universe couldn¡¯t bear his presence. ¡°Wee, sir¡­¡± As soon as he got off the spaceship, he saw people lining both sides of the road from the four majorpanies, all waiting respectfully. Du Gang nced at them and said tly, ¡°Alright, go about your business.¡± The four Cosmo-level leaders were obviously new to the area and unfamiliar, but many of the others were old faces. Seeing Du Gang, they were instantly shocked. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± It had only been a year since he left the Milky Way Gxy, and these people clearly remembered the champion of the open auditions. But soon, they all lowered their heads hurriedly and said, ¡°Forgive us, sir¡­¡± The four new universe-level beings were puzzled, not knowing how the rest recognized this figure from above. Du Gang carelessly waved his hand and casually said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, none of your business, get back to your tasks!¡± After speaking, he directly took out the Ancient God ship, sat on it, and jumped towards Earth. After he left, the four Universe-level beings stationed here curiously asked, ¡°Do you know that gentleman?¡± The people in the room looked at each other and finally said, ¡°That gentleman just now is named Du Gang, who left here a year ago due to advancing in the Cosmic Peak Talent Competition¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The four people were stunned, ¡°Are you saying he was a contestant fromst year?¡± Those who could fly to the Milky Way during non-shift periods must have connections with higher-ups, even those from Qiankun continent do not have the privilege to do so. The four were shocked, ¡°Could it be, this gentleman achieved some remarkable results in the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition?!¡± This ce is in the Milky Way, although they can enter the virtual universe, due to the world¡¯s barrier restrictions, they can only receive information from White Dragon Mountain at most. They didn¡¯t know that Du Gang had won the championship at the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. For such remoteness, the Open Audition was already their limit, and they could receive news of the elimination up to but no further. Du Gang didn¡¯t mind their surprise and quickly drove the Ancient God ship, jumping to Earth. At this moment, the outer space of Earth was full of spacecraft endlesslyunching powerful energy bombs at the interior of Earth. On Earth¡¯s side, there were few spaceships in retaliation, or rather, the counterattack force had been crushed. ¡°Damn it!¡± Du Gang cursed, his Domain instantly opening up, immediately engulfing the entire and the attacking space-ships outside. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, all the attacking spaceships came to a halt. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Continue the attack!¡± Each captain on the spaceships was puzzled, not knowing why they had stopped. ¡°Captain, the equipment has malfunctioned, and we can¡¯t move¡­¡± At this moment, everyone felt strange, how could it malfunction all at once? But when they tried to move, they found that they couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Me too, what¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I move!¡± ¡°My god, what happened?!¡± All the people on the spaceships began to panic. Du Gang, however, didn¡¯t pay attention to these people but inspected the Earth¡¯s condition. At this moment, Earth was full of ruins with all the modern cities having been subjected to devastating attacks. Other than that, he was slightly relieved to find that there were still about 300 million people hidden beneath the Earth¡¯s surface. With this, it can be seen that the opposing fleet had just arrived, and the Earth was just under attack. ¡°Luckily I came back in time, otherwise Earth would have been destroyed!¡± When he expanded his Domain to cover the whole world, he could see all the spaceships of the Earth Alliance, most of which had been destroyed! Soon, he found a secret base buried deep under the Earth Alliance, and in a sh, he was inside. ¡°Who is that?!¡± The secret base had two Meteorite-level powerhouses who swiftly shouted and simultaneously attacked Du Gang. But the next second, they were frozen in ce. Not only them, all the hundreds of people inside the secret base were unable to move in that instant. Du Gang looked around and found few familiar faces among these people, but there were still a few whom he had seen before. ¡°Du Gang?¡± Soon, someone recognized him and cried out in surprise. Du Gang turned to nce at the person. It was Hawk, a previous special ops team member who had served him. He was now dressed in high-ranking officer¡¯s uniform; possessing a Seven-Color Purple-ss power, it was clear that his status here wasn¡¯t low. ¡°It¡¯s you, Hawk!¡± He nodded, then said to the others, ¡°I¡¯m going to release you now. Don¡¯t act rashly, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Understood ! ¡± The two leading meteorite-level powerhouses nodded incessantly. At this moment, they were utterly shocked by Du Gang¡¯s method, andpletely lost their will to resist. Moreover, in the eagle¡¯s words they could hear that this man seemed to be the God of War that once lived on Earth¡­ When Du Gang released his constraint and they were able to move, they took a closer look at Du Gang and were finally able to recognize him. It was indeed him. After all, Du Gang was active a hundred years ago,pared to theseter generations, he is a figure from history, so it was normal that they didn¡¯t recognize him at first. Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°What happened to Earth, and who were those people attacking outside?¡± The two leading meteorite-level powerhouses looked at Du Gang and asked, ¡°Honorable God of War, what is your current strength level? Ster level?¡± Du Gang shook his head. Suddenly, a look of disappointment appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. But soon, Du Gang¡¯s next sentence left them dumbfounded. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not at the ster level, but I¡¯m invincible within the Milky Way Gxy! ¡± Upon hearing this calm yet confident voice, everyone opened their mouths wide, speechless. ¡°Really¡­Really?¡± The eagle red and said, ¡°Du Gang, is¡­is what you¡¯re saying true?!¡± Du Gang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Have you ever seen me lie?¡± The Eagle suddenly remembered the moments when he fought side by side with Du Gang a hundred years ago. Indeed, he was always a man of his word. Everyone in the room, judging from the eagle¡¯s expression, concluded that Du Gang was not lying and burst into joy. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Earth is saved!¡± At that moment, hundreds of people inside the secret base shouted in excitement. After their excitementvished for a while, Du Gang asked again, ¡°Can anyone tell me, exactly what is going on?¡± The other two meteorite-level powerhouses were too excited to speak at the moment, so the eagle stepped forward and began to exin to Du Gang. ¡°The story has to start from Chu Zixuan¡­¡± ¡°A year ago, Chu Zixuan suddenly left Earth, heading to the Purple Orchid Star System, supposedly to establish a new base for humans on Earth¡­¡± ¡°Later, I heard he set up roots there, establishing quite a significant force¡­¡± ¡°After that, the entire Wastnd Star Domain was extremely respectful to our Earth Alliance¡­¡± ¡°I have heard that Chu Zixuan advanced to level¡­¡± ¡°In the entire Purple Orchid Star System, we earthlings were much weed¡­¡± The eagle spoke slowly, detailing the events since Du Gang left a year ago. However, most of it was about the development of the Earth Alliance. Du Gang didn¡¯t rush him, as he was interested in these matters, and wanted to know what Earth had experienced over the year. It seemed quite good, developing rapidly and possessing a formidable force. Finally, when the eagle spoke about events from a month ago, things took a turn. ¡°A month ago, Chu Zixuan suddenly returned to Earth. He mysteriously gathered us together andmanded us to hide quickly if we received his signal¡­¡± ¡°Although we didn¡¯t know what he had encountered, after all, he led Earth for a very long and productive time, so we took notes and turned it into a top-level secret directive and prepared an emergency contingency n¡­¡± ¡°Subsequently, nothing major happened within a month, except that rumors started to circte about Chu Zixuan¡¯s son causing significant trouble and Earth was doomed¡­¡± The eagle felt that his mouth was a little dry. He grabbed the water cup on the table and drank two mouthfuls before continuing, ¡°As you know, it¡¯s very difficult for us to contact the Purple Orchid Star System, we could basically only contact Chu Zixuan¡­¡± ¡°So, we didn¡¯t know what exactly was happening in the Purple Orchid Star System, but had made some conjectures¡­¡± ¡°Chu Zixuan had reached the level, the enemy that could make him feel fear must be at the ster level or above¡­¡± ¡°So, after finding out about the rumors, we didn¡¯t sit back and wait for death. Instead, we quickly initiated the contingency n that had been prepared beforehand¡­¡± ¡°On one hand,unching spaceships to leave Earth, preserving the me of life. On the other hand, distributing emergency documents to various ces, urging people to take shelter underground rapidly when encountering an emergency¡­ ¡± ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that it would really happen!¡± ¡°A week ago, arge number of spaceships appeared on the outskirts of the sr system, continuously approaching the Earth¡­¡± ¡°We sent ships to ask what they intended to do, but in the end, all of our ships were destroyed¡­¡± ¡°From the attitude of these ships, we could tell that these people were here to destroy Earth, so we had all the civilians retreat underground, and all the fleets went into space to intercept¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the enemy¡¯s firepower was too intense, we were forced to fall back to Earth. Not long after, you arrived¡­¡± After listening for a while, Du Gang finally heard everything. The information he received was limited, however, he came to understand that it probably had something to do with Chu Zixuan. After some thought, he quickly controlled his domain, pulling out the strongest individuals from several three- star E-ss ships in the surrounding fleet. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, six people appeared inside the secret base. ¡°Who is it?!¡± The people present were startled and quickly went on alert. Seeing their reactions, Du Gang waved his hand and nonchntly said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m the one who brought them here!¡± At this point, the two leading meteorite-level experts finally reacted, noticing that the six neers were all fromet-level, and they were astounded. ¡°Lord War God, they are¡­et-level¡­¡± Upon hearing this word, everyone, including Eagle, was astounded. They all stared at Du Gang with an incredulous look. After all, theet level seemed more real to them as it was something that existed in the Wastnd Star Domain. Now, sixet-level experts had been captured. Du Gang gave a faint smile, and then directed his words to the six neers, ¡°Speak up, why are you attacking Earth?¡± Upon close inspection, these six people lookedpletely unfamiliar and seemed to be non-natives of the Wastnd Star Domain. However, among the multitude of ships outside, half turned out to be local forces from the Wastnd Star Domain. Both first and second level forces were present. The six people felt helpless and grew increasingly fearful. Aset-level experts, they asionally would deal with-level characters, so they had some understanding of the capabilities of a-level expert. However, someone who could immobilize them like Du Gang was doing, absolutely couldn¡¯t have been from-level. So, in their eyes, Du Gang could be a ster-level expert! ¡°Spare us, sir, we are simply following orders¡­¡± The six people quickly began to plead for mercy. Du Gang nonchntly asked, ¡°Whose orders?¡± ¡°We are mercenaries operating in the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, this time we followed along with a big-shot¡­¡± One of the olderet-level experts started to exin. ¡°Be more specific!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened, about a week ago, a big-shot from the first three-star district arrived at our Hidden Dragon Kingdom and started recruiting¡­¡¯ ¡°This big-shot¡¯s strength is unfathomable, possibly reaching ster-level, but he strangely recruited meteor,et, and satellite-level people¡­¡± ¡°Almost all of the high-end forces in our Hidden Dragon Kingdom were gathered and then taken to the Purple Orchid Star System, saying he wanted to exterminate a-level expert¡­¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to ept such a job, but that big-shot threatened and enticed us, saying we just needed to clean up¡­¡± ¡°Just when we arrived at the Purple Orchid Star System, we six were sent to the Wastnd Star Domain¡­ ¡°We were ordered to destroy Earth, and when we arrived at our designated targets, we found that half of the forces were already waiting, and so we joined forces toe to Earth.. Du Gang furrowed his brows, feeling that this matter was ratherplicated. If the goal was to destroy Earth, these people alone were enough, so why were the personnel from the Wastnd Star Domain also summoned? He had always been able to keep his World Domain wide open, clearly sensing that the Wastnd Star Domain forces outside, the strongest were only meteor-level. Compared to these mercenaries, they didn¡¯t make much difference. Seeing this, he reached out again, pulling in the leaders of several second-level forces from the Wastnd Star Domain from outer space. These few individuals, who were already terrified by their immobilization outside, were startled when they suddenly found themselves in this unfamiliar ce. However, the people on Earth, such as Eagle, were much moreposed and no longer panicked. Their understanding of Du Gang¡¯s terrifying power had increased, and they had somewhat be immune to such tactics. As soon as these leaders came in and saw the sixet-level experts, they immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, what happened?¡± Before they had finished speaking, they suddenly noticed an individual who was both familiar and unfamiliar. ¡°Du Gang?!!¡± At this moment, fear was all that was in their eyes. Seeing their fear, Du Gang was a bit puzzled. These people were clearly aware of his reputation and his strength, so why dare act like this? It should be noted that Du Gang had already shown his-level strength in the Purple Orchid Star Domain. There was no reason these people should dare to offend Earth. Du Gang suppressed his numerous doubts and asked, ¡°Tell me, why are you attacking Earth?¡± The leaders were all shaking from fear. ¡°Impossible, they clearly said you were already dead¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if you weren¡¯t dead, how could we dare to attack Earth¡­¡± Seeing that these people were not cooperative, Du Gang gave the eagle a look. If it were the eagle from a hundred years ago, it might have been utterly confused. not knowing what he meant. But now, the eagle had be one of the high-ranking officials of the Earth Alliance, and instantly understood. Without any hesitation, he quickly stepped forward, and pped these terrified leaders. ¡°p! p! p!¡± Suddenly, the whole underground base was filled with the sound of pping faces. After a while, these people finally calmed down. One by one, their faces were as gray as death, filled with despair. At this time, Du Gang spoke again: ¡°Speak up, what actually happened?!¡± Three of them had expressionless faces, as if they had already anticipated their fate, and gave up resisting. However, one person hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Lord Du Gang, if I confess everything, will you spare my n?!¡± Du Gang was taken aback when he heard this. Am I really that brutal? Upon reflection, he realized that he did indeed have such a reputation in his younger years; he was always merciless to his enemies. No wonder his past actions had left such an impression on these people. He slowly nodded, ¡°Alright, as long as you tell the truth, I will spare your n!¡± Now, he had truly epted his fate. After going out once, his perspective had greatly broadened. He had be incredibly indifferent towards matters here. Moreover, even if he didn¡¯t kill these people, they would also not be able to escape the erosion of entropy in ten thousand years. When the leader heard Du Gang¡¯s promise, he immediately sighed in relief. He didn¡¯t know whether Du Gang was telling the truth or not, but he had no choice but to believe him. ¡°About a month ago, we received some news from the Purple Orchid Star Domain¡­¡± ¡°It said that Chu Zixuan¡¯s son raped the granddaughter of a ster-level powerhouse¡­¡± ¡°And chopped her into pieces to feed to the dogs¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback when he heard this. Chu Zixuan had eight children, the oldest being over fifty, and the youngest was already nine. However, from Chu Zixuan¡¯s parenting, he could tell that these children were all well-educated. Raping, dismembering, feeding dogs¡ªthis absolutely didn¡¯t sound like something his sons could do. If he had left for tens or hundreds of years, and during that time Chu Zixuan¡¯s sons had undergone drastic changes, it might be possible. But he had only been gone for a year. He didn¡¯t believe that the sons of Chu Zixuan could have changed so much in this short time. Thus, at this moment, he sensed a hint of conspiracy. ¡°In any case, the news that came from there was all unfavorable to Chu Zixuan¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, there were rumors of his death, and it was also mentioned that you had died too¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, about ten days ago, a high reward was offered to the forces in our Wastnd Star Domain¡­¡± ¡°At the time, blinded by greed, I finally decided to take on this task¡­¡± ¡°So, ording to instructions, we waited at the rendezvous point in advance, and then, seven days ago, they arrived!¡± The leader pointed at the six people who were also immobilized and continued, ¡°Because there¡¯s a space node shield on your side of Earth, we had to set off from the outer area of the sr system. We traveled for a total of seven days and just arrived here¡­¡± ¡°On the way, we fought a battle with Earth¡¯s fleet and won, basically annihting all of your¡¯s spaceships¡­¡± ¡°In the end, we just arrived here on Earth, and after attacking for less than half an hour, we couldn¡¯t move anymore!¡± At this point, it was obvious to him that the one who had immobilized all the ships and people was the one standing right before him! ¡°I never would have thought that your power would reach such a level¡­¡± The leader marveled, Du Gang¡¯s power had exceeded his imagination. Or rather, he had never heard of anyone who could reach such a level. At this moment, not just him but everyone else essentially understood that their time was up. The sixet-level powerhouses suddenly wanted to know what level Du Gang¡¯s power was. They asked, ¡°Sir, could you tell me¡­.what level of power do you possess before I die?!¡± Chapter 211 - 210: The Massive Relocation of Ten Billion People! (20,000 words, please subscribe) Chapter 211: Chapter 210: The Massive Relocation of Ten Billion People! (20,000 words, please subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this request, Du Gang did not refuse and responded, ¡°My cultivation is at Domain Lord Level Eight Rank, and my strength is roughly equivalent to four Law Domain Lords¡­¡± Everyone present was stunned. They had never heard mention of such a rank and asked, ¡°Is Domain Lord Level something higher than Ster Level?¡± Whether it¡¯s the Waste Star Region, Purple Orchid Star Region, or the Hidden Dragon Kingdom, all are situated within the eighth and ninth sectors of the Milky Way Gxy. In these ces, even Level is extremely rare, so naturally, no one had any knowledge of something beyond Ster Level. Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°Above the Ster Level, there is the Universe Level¡ªthe strongest individuals in our Milky Way Gxy are of Universe Level¡­¡± ¡°Universe Level¡­¡± Everyone in attendance repeated the term slowly, as if they were trying toprehend the meaning behind those three characters. ¡°Above Universe Level, there¡¯s Domain Lord Level, possessing Laws Domains. This grade is considered top-levelbat power among primary cosmos countries¡­¡± ¡°Above Domain Lord Level is the Sector Lord Level, where one¡¯s body harbors a world, capable of containing myriad things!¡± Listening to Du Gang¡¯sments, the few at Comet-level were all extraordinarily excited. However, their eyes quickly dimmed in realization. ¡°I never thought, after Ster Level, there¡¯d be so many realms. If I could go back to the beginning¡­¡± He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Even if I could start over, the oue would likely be the same. I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to break through to even Comet Level¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get it over with!¡± Everyone present seemed ready to die, hoping the newly discovered knowledge would make their final moments less painful. Du Gang nodded his head. ¡°Snap!¡± He snapped his fingers. In an instant, the few who were in the underground secret base disappeared. Not just them, but also the warriors aboard various spacecraft in outer space¡ªall vanished. He knew that these people knew very little, so he granted them death. However, he chose a death method that caused them no pain¡ªdirect disappearance! Witnessing six Comet-level powerhouses disappearing within a second, Eagle and the others were all startled. But considering the Sector Lord Level that Du Gang had mentioned earlier, it somehow felt normal. After handling those individuals, Du Gang slowly said, ¡°You all know about entropy, right?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Eagle nodded. Earth Civilization understood entropy when they first set foot in the cosmos. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯vee back this time nning to take you to a ce near the cosmic center. There, your lifespan will be ten thousand times longer than it is here!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone involuntarily opened their mouths, staring dumbfoundedly at him. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, even ordinary people who don¡¯t cultivate can live a million years there. For cultivators, their lifespan increases a million-fold¡­¡± ¡°Is¡­Is that really the case?¡± Eagle stammered, ¡°War God sir, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Du Gang grinned faintly and said, ¡°Of course, otherwise why would Ie back?!¡± At this moment, everyone was overwhelmed with excitement, crying with joy, and hugging each other. ¡°This is great! It means my grandma won¡¯t have to die¡­¡± Before they could make the atmosphere weird, Du Gang quickly said, ¡°You should prepare all the people on the, I wille back to pick you up within a week¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he vanished in a sh, appearing in the cosmos. He waved his hand casually and transported a fleet of E-ss starships from the location, ranging from one to three stars, to Earth¡¯s surface. Starships of this level were of too low value; even if given away for free, they would just take up space. After handling all of this, he expanded his mental power to cover the entire sr system. After ensuring that there were no dangers nearby, he took out the Ancient God ship again. ¡°Bla, head to the Purple Orchid Star Region and find Chu Zixuan!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The Ancient God ship appeared within the Purple Orchid Star Region, and Du Gang immediately expanded his mental power. Unfortunately, even though he had reached the Sector Lord Level and showed signs of easily breaking the space in these remote areas, the range his mental power could cover was still limited. It could only epass the Purple Orchid Star Region and could not cover the entire area. After all, it was a star region with a diameter of three hundred light-years; covering it all was far too challenging! ¡°Bla, infiltrate thework and see what exactly happened!¡± Bla immediately found rted videos and started projecting them promptly. ¡°A month ago, several Level individuals came to Purple Orchid Domain andunched a sneak attack on Chu Zixuan¡­¡± ¡°However, Chu Zixuan is a Mental Power master. Although he had no concrete mental training, his abilities far surpass his peers. He fought against four and managed to drive them away¡­¡± ¡°That same day, rumors about Chu Zixuan¡¯s son doing that sort of thing started to circte wildly throughout the Purple Orchid Domain¡­¡± ¡°Despite Chu Zixuan¡¯s efforts to suppress these rumors, the flood of gossip was unstoppable and continued to spread¡­¡± ¡°After that, waves of discontent started brewing in the Purple Orchid Domain. Many people waited for Chu Zixuan¡¯s death to divide up the spoils¡­¡± ¡°A week ago, the individuals Chu Zixuan sent out finally obtained some confidential documents informing him of an imminent attack from a Ster Level powerhouse¡­¡± ¡°That same day, he urgently moved all his rtives onto a five-star E-ss spaceship to take refuge in an uninhabited part of the universe, while he stayed behind in the Purple Orchid Domain¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, and with a furrowed brow asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he flee in advance? Why stay behind?¡± Bla shook her head, not knowing the answer, ¡°Perhaps he was afraid his enemies would chase after his family?¡± She continued, ¡°After the ship carrying Chu Zixuan¡¯s family entered the deste universe, it disappeared, and no signal has been transmitted since¡­¡± ¡°Chu Zixuan battled with the Ster Level powerhouse a week ago, then managed to escape after being wounded¡­¡± Du Gang was not surprised that Chu Zixuan, even at Level, was able to escape a Ster Level master¡¯s chase. Mind Masters have the ability to do this. ¡°Which way did they flee?¡± Du Gang quickly inquired. Pointing in a direction, Bla said, ¡°They entered the universe from there and haven¡¯t appeared again since then. They are likely to be on the run by pure flight¡­¡± Du Gang nodded. ¡°I see. Begin your spatial jumps within the span of my mental power, heading to where they might have escaped¡­¡± Bla nodded and said, ¡°No problem. I have already roughly calcted their speed during the escape. Any position within this circle may be dangerous, but after a maximum of a hundred jumps, we should be able to locate them¡­¡± The only reason they could do this was because Du Gang had arge range of mental power. Any other person wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up, given they had been flying at full speed for seven days. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go by that. Set off!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The Ancient God craft quickly started up and plunged into the deste universe. Though the Purple Orchid Domain spans over three hundred light-years, the number of active star systems is known and limited to only a few lively ones with stars. However, most of the predominant mood of the universe is barren, void, and deste. There¡¯s absolutely nothing there. Nos, no stars, only silence and destion. Chu Zixuan escaped into such a ce, or you could say that most criminals who wish to evade punishment and pursuit tend to flee into these dark regions. Upon reaching the first deste ce in the universe, Du Gang immediately unfurled his mental power, covering thergest possible area. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, he found signs of human activity within one asteroid. Upon further investigation, he found it had been altered into a temporary base, amodating hundreds of people. After a thorough investigation, he realized that the inhabitants of this asteroid base were mostlyprised of Star Thieves or interster beggars. After confirming Chu Zixuan was not within this range, Du Gang continued, ¡°Next location!¡± Soon, Bla activated the spaceship again, making a calibrated jump to the next location. This time, they didn¡¯t even encounter any Star Thieves. The entire area of the Universe was dark and eerily silent, devoid of any life. ¡°Continue!¡± Like that, The Ancient God craft continued making jumps. Every time they reached a new location, Du Gang would release his mental power, scanning the entire area for Chu Zixuan. After over eighty continuous jumps, they finally located Chu Zixuan. In the dark universe, Chu Zixuan, standing on a ck shuttle, was flying at an incredibly rapid speed. Behind him was a Ster Level powerhouse in purple armor, pursuing relentlessly. Their current speed had long surpassed the maximum flight speed of an E-ss spaceship in the Milky Way. Hence, within this deste area of the universe, only the two of them were locked in an unending chase, with no apanying spaceship. The moment he saw them, Du Gang quicklyunched his Domain, enveloping both of them, and immobilizing them on the spot. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The two of them disappeared instantly and reappeared on The Ancient God craft the next second. ¡°Huh?!¡± Both of them were startled, finding themselves unable to move and their surroundings abruptly changing. But Chu Zixuan was soon relieved. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing his calmness, Du Gang let go of his restraint over him. At this point, the purple-armored man was surprised to see Du Gang and eximed, ¡°I am under Lord Zhang Bo, you must let me go¡­¡± ¡°Zhang Bo?!¡± Du Gang narrowed his eyes, gaining some understanding of the situation. However, he did not hastily conclude. He snapped his fingers, closing the mouth of the purple-armored man before turning to Chu Zixuan, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Zixuan looked bitter and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. A month ago, a few-level powerhouses suddenly attacked me¡­¡± ¡°I assumed they might be your enemies, seeking revenge on us¡­¡± ¡°At the same time, I sent people to the Hidden Dragon Kingdom to investigate¡­¡± ¡°Once there, I found out that a ster-level powerhouse was involved, intending to destroy me in the Purple Orchid Star Domain, so I made preparations in advance and evacuated my family¡­¡± Clearly, he didn¡¯t know who the real assants were, but he could guess that it was trouble Du Gang had brought upon them. Du Gang nodded his head. From what the purple-armored man said about Zhang Bo, he had a rough idea of what happened. Nevertheless, he unblocked the purple-armor man¡¯s speech, saying lightly, ¡°You should know me, right¡­¡± It was very clear that the purple-armored man called out Zhang Bo¡¯s name as soon as he saw him, indicating that he recognized Du Gang, otherwise, he would not have threatened him with Zhang Bo. ¡°Release me, I am with Zhang Bo, you¡¯d better¡­¡± Hearing the purple-armored man still clinging to hope, Du Gang decided to quit wasting words and directly stabbed his mind, giving him a taste of pain. ¡°Ah!¡± The purple-armored man yelled, he grit his teeth in pain and tears streamed down his face, his body was unable to move, and his face contorted. It was imaginable how painful this mental attack from Du Gang was. Psychic attacks, which affect the soul, are tens of millions of times more painful than physical ones. This is because the human body can only perceive pain through sensory nerves. Normally, broken bones do not hurt unless they touch the nerves, causing a sensation of pain. Intertwined within the sensory nerves is a hint of soul power, something that humans have evolved to control their bodies. As such, mental attacks often result in unbearable headaches. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, please stop¡­¡± The purple-armored man cried bitterly, pleading repeatedly. This was his first time being subjected to such an attack in his life. After all, even Mind Masters were hard toe by in the Milky Way Gxy, so it made sense. Chu Zixuan was a Mind Master, but his mental power was too weak to inflict much harm on the purple-armored man due to therge disparity in strength. Seeing him plead, Du Gang nodded, ¡°Speak, what rtion do you have with Zhang Bo?¡± The purple-armored man quickly said, ¡°Lord Du Gang, I recognize you. You were the champion of the primary selection this year, and moreover, you were qualified to participate in the elimination round¡­¡± ¡°It was Zhang Bo, Zhang Bo found me, and instructed me to strike at your hometown¡­¡± ¡°He said, you have advanced to the Qiankun Cosmic Kingdom and can hardly return. Even if you did return, you could only return to the White Dragon Mountain and would not be able to return to the Milky Way Gxy¡­¡± ¡°So, if Earth was lost, you would at most ask the cosmic-level envoys stationed on Earth to investigate for you¡­¡± ¡°At that point, if there was a proper reason, no one would do anything to me¡­¡± Du Gang said lightly, ¡°So, the matter about Chu Zixuan¡¯s son, you started the rumor?¡± ¡°Yes, I started the rumor, I deserve death, I was blinded by greed. Lord, I am willing to serve you as your servant, please spare me¡­¡± ¡°A ve?¡± Du Gang chuckled and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re too useless; I am not interested.¡± Without saying anything else, he directly crushed him. All sorts of scheming and trickery are nothing in the face of real power! He didn¡¯t need to know too much, as long as he knew that Zhang Bo was involved. Zhang Bo, who ranked second in the Milky Way Gxy, had advanced to the White Dragon Mountainpetition zone with him. However, he betrayed Du Gang there and was unanimously condemned byizens. Who would have thought, he even had the audacity to take revenge on Earth. Fortunately, Du Gang had returned in time, otherwise, Earth would have been reduced to ruins! At this moment, Du Gang felt as if he foresaw destiny; everything was just too coincidental. If he had not chosen to return to Earth at this Cosmic Peak Talents Competition, probably, aside from him, all people on Earth would have been annihted. ¡°The concept of fate is too elusive. Maybe if my strength improves further, I would be able to understand whether it exists or not¡­¡± He shook his head, pushing these misceneous thoughts aside, then looked at Chu Zixuan and said with a light smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll clean up all the trash in the Purple Orchid Domain first!¡± ording to the surveince information obtained by Bar, more than a dozen satellite-level and several hundredet-level strong men had also arrived in the Purple Orchid Domain along with the man in purple. Although there were no-level strong men, defeating the three satellite-level men within the Purple Orchid Domain was still a piece of cake for them. At this moment, they only sent a team ofet-level spaceships to track the whereabouts of Chu Zixuan¡¯s family. The other people were all over the ces in the Purple Orchid Domain,mitting all kinds of atrocities. After all, these people were mercenaries, and in the Universe, their identity could be switched with that of a Star Thief at any time. This time, their action under the protection of their Ster Level patron naturally left them fearless. They were treating the Purple Orchid Domain like a sheepfold, ruthlessly plundering and indulging their desires. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The Ancient God spaceship made a jump and returned to the Purple Orchid Domain. Following that, Du Gang, in the form of a demon, hopped from one star system to another. He annihted all those people who were wreaking havoc. In just a minute, all the invaders within the Purple Orchid Domain vanished. ¡°Chu Zixuan, do you have any means of contacting your family?¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°I feared being caught, so I didn¡¯t leave any backup means of contact¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Bar, analyze where his family may appear¡­¡± This time, Bar¡¯s analysis took quite a while. She exined, ¡°They left in a spaceship. Based on the fuel onboard their spacecraft, there are many possible positions for jump flight, so it will take some time¡­¡± After a while, Bar surprisingly said, ¡°I discovered that they seem to be continuously jumping in the direction of Earth¡­¡± ¡°Okay, then continue as before. You control the spaceship jump, and I will scan with my mental power¡­¡± Very soon, The Ancient God spaceship was on the move again, starting to jump wildly. Whenever it reached a certain domain, Du Gang released his mental power to scan. If nothing was found, it continued to jump to the next ce. ¡°Du Gang, how did you know we were in danger here?¡± Chu Zixuan was quite astonished. This was the Eighth or Ninth Star District, which wasn¡¯t connected to the Virtual Universe. The news spread was very isted, so he didn¡¯t know how Du Gang found out about it. Du Gang shrugged, smiling, ¡°Perhaps it is fate. I didn¡¯t know about your situation when I came back. I returned to take you all away!¡± ¡°Leave?!¡± Chu Zixuan was stunned for a moment, ¡°To where?¡± At this moment, he wasn¡¯t aware who ¡®you all¡¯ Du Gang was referring to. He thought he was the one being mentioned. After all, Du Gang had found him and saved him. ¡°Pangu Continent, a higher Cosmic Nation. There, your lifespan will be multiplied by ten thousand times!¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Chu Zixuan¡¯s mouth formed into a round shape, so exaggerated that it could cram in an entire egg. Du Gang knew Chu Zixuan was not clear about the concept of the Virtual Universe and the Elementary, Middle, and Advanced Cosmic Nations, so he didn¡¯t exin much. Instead, he casually said, ¡°Anyway, remember that I am taking you all to enjoy a good fortune!¡± He didn¡¯t think he was wrong by bringing them to Pangu Continent. Even though he had many enemies in Pangu Continent, if he didn¡¯t do that, Earth¡¯s civilization, including its people, would fall into entropy within ten thousand years and eventually get annihted. So, as long as humans on Earth live more than ten thousand years in Pangu Continent, they would benefit. Every extra year lived would mean one year more gained! Chu Zixuan nodded. He had already noticed the changes in Du Gang. The man had undergone a transformation, his demeanor waspletely different now, extremely calm and confident. It was as if no problem he faced was actually a problem. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve reached Cosmic-Level?¡± The Cosmic-Level was the highest rank Chu Zixuan knew of. It was the level he had asked about when Fan An and others came to Earth. Du Gang shook his head, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m much stronger than Cosmic-Level. Even before leaving the Milky Way Gxy, I had already killed a Cosmic-Level guy¡­¡± This casual bragging inadvertently revealed to Chu Zixuan the fact that Du Gang was not only sessful, but was also extremely powerful. ¡°I am now at the Sector Lord Level, holding a world within me. I can take you all to Pangu Continent!¡± Thus, amid the casual chatter of the duo, The Ancient God spaceship finally tracked a deste star system in the Wastnd Star Domain and found the five-star E-ss spacecraft. Following their spaceship was another four-star E-ss spaceship. ¡°Freeze!¡± The moment they found them, Du Gang was the first to immobilize their spaceship and all the people onboard. Then, in a sh, he took Chu Zixuan and entered the spacecraft where his family was on board. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± ¡°Dad?!¡± Du Gang was taken aback by the address but quickly figured out they were referring to Chu Zixuan. Chu Zixuan¡¯s wife and son were in the cockpit of the spacecraft, looking puzzled, not knowing how he had appeared. After seeing that everyone was present, Chu Zixuan sighed in relief and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re safe now, Du Gang is back!¡± Du Gang, on the other hand, casually wiped out all the people on the ship that had followed them from outside. He thenughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to Earth first, and then we can catch up on old times.¡± Next, he ced Chu Zixuan and everyone else, along with the spaceship, into his inner world, and then, aboard the Ancient God, made a leap to Earth. ¡°This is the inner world?¡± Chu Zixuan looked at this perfectly square world, his face full of astonishment. His cultivation had reached theary level, and his mental power could already envelop the entire Inner World, so he saw the full view of this world for the first time. ¡°Husband, do you mean¡­ we¡¯re inside Mr. Du Gang¡¯s body?!¡± Madame Merlin looks horrified, not daring to move for fear she might identally touch something of great importance. ¡°Well¡­¡± Chu Zixuan hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°The inner world, is more of a metaphor. It¡¯s not literally inside the body, it¡¯s a world that¡¯s connected to him¡­¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what the Sector Lord level truly meant, with hisary level cultivation and knowledge, he could make some guesses and judgments. Before they could think too much about it, their vision blurred, and then, with the blink of an eye, they found themselves on Earth. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to the Pangu Continent. See if there¡¯s anything else you need to prepare, and deal with it as soon as possible¡­¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°My family is all here. As for the Purple Orchid Star Region, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t feel particrly attached to it¡­¡± Their spaceship was a five-star E-level spaceship, carrying not only his wife and son but also his wife¡¯s family¡ªalmost all of Marquis Merlin¡¯s direct line were here. Du Gang nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the size of my world. This time, I n to take over ten billion people. How can we amodate them without making it too crowded?¡± ¡°Ten billion people¡­¡± Chu Zixuan quickly said, ¡°If possible, I suggest you move the entire city in. It would save a lot of trouble!¡± Du Gang thought about it and agreed that taking the modern city buildings, which were very tall and could house many people on the samend, seemed reasonable. ¡°Okay, I will stay for one more day at most. Inform the public and give them one day to say theirst goodbyes to the Earth. After that, I will set off with them¡­¡± Although he was the most powerful, he had never interfered with the politics of the Earth Alliance. Therefore, it was best to leave such matters to Chu Zixuan. After saying goodbye to Chu Zixuan and the others, he returned to Nanyuan alone, looking at his old house which had turned into ruins, and lost himself in memories. This was the ce where he had lived for sixteen years from his childhood. It had not escaped its fate and eventually became ruins. But in reality, as the former War God¡¯s residence, it had beenpletely renovated over the hundred years and lost its original appearance. ¡°Sigh!¡± Du Gang sighed deeply, then in a blink, he appeared on the yground of Nanyuan Experimental Middle School. This was where he had buried his parents. Looking at the destion in front of him, Du Gang began to mumble. ¡°If only¡­¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been called Du Gang, would you have not died?¡± He slowly shook his head, pushing these impractical thoughts out of his mind. Birth, aging, sickness, and death are the rules of Earth. Death could be the beginning of something new. Maybe, they were reborn in another world! Next, Du Gang began to wander the streets and alleys. He visited every corner he had been to, watching, reminiscing. A day passed in this way. The people of Earth had mostly prepared themselves. Everyone had packed a lot of things, small andrge; some even brought a pot of soil, presumably to keep as a memento. As per Du Gang¡¯s n, Chu Zixuan had each of the three hundred million people stay in ten separate cities. He nned to relocate all ten cities, along with their inhabitants, into his interior world. ¡°Absorb!¡± Du Gang muttered softly. Suddenly, the ten cities gathered on Earth and the three hundred million inhabitants all disappeared in that instant. The next moment, they all reappeared on the edge of the internal world. Then, he divided space based on the sizes of the ten cities. He didn¡¯t intend to mix Earthlings with others, at least not before reaching the Pangu Continent. ¡°Have we left Earth?¡± Someone whispered to himself. Suddenly, someone yelled: ¡°Look up at the sky!¡± At this moment, they noticed a sphere in the sky that emanated heat and light. This was the ¡®sun¡¯ that Du Gang had specially created for the Earthlings, its only function was to provide light and heat. Although it seemed unimportant, it was intended to adhere to Earthlings¡¯ living habits. The sphere wasn¡¯t as blinding as the Earth¡¯s sun, allowing people to clearly see its appearance. ¡°Is this Mr. Du Gang¡¯s interior world?¡± With Du Gang¡¯s movement, the entire Earth suddenly became deserted, only he and Chu Zixuan remained here. ¡°It¡¯s empty just like that¡­¡± Chu Zixuan still felt a sense of regret, detecting the empty ground, he was somewhat mncholic. ¡°This separation may be permanent¡­¡± Soon, he collected his emotions and looked at Du Gang, he asked: ¡°Where are we going next, I gather from you that we are still going to evacuate people, right?¡± Du Gang nodded, smiling: ¡°First to the Overlord system, Overlord has asked me to bring his people too¡­¡± ¡°Overlord?¡± Chu Zixuan was astonished, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Overlord¡­ Wait, you mean, Overlord also went to where you were?¡± The concept of a high-level cosmic state was unclear to him, but he understood it was a very high-level ce. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Overlord possesses Tyrant Body which was discovered by the strongest force in the universe, so he was taken there¡­¡± Exining the four majorpanies was tooplicated, so he nned to give Chu Zixuan a Light Computer to learn about them after reaching the Silver Heart. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± After taking a final look at Earth¡¯s overall view and etching it firmly in his mind, Du Gang ordered Bla to make the leap. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The ship appeared outside Overlord. At this moment, people of Overlord had also grouped themselves into several enormous cities as their leader had directed. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± A Meteorite-level powerhouse waiting outside Overlord greeted him respectfully. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Ready, we can leave at any time!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Without further ado, Du Gang quickly moved the several cities along with their inhabitants into his interior world, cing them on a separate part ofnd and isting them. With this, all the people who needed to be relocated from the Wastnd Star Region had been absorbed. He looked at Chu Zixuan and asked, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nobody you want to bring from the Purple Orchid Star Domain?¡± Chu Zixuan shook his head, ¡°Those who were assigned out from Earth have all been recalled, there¡¯s no one left there¡­¡± Hearing his words, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly drove the Ancient God towards the Silver Heart. Upon arrival, he first got some Light Computers from the Virtual Universe Company and handed them to Chu Zixuan to allow him to familiarize himself with this universe. Inside the Virtual Universe Corporation, he had left a Laws Tower. Of course, unlike thews in the Pride Academy, the Laws Tower he left was only to help studentsprehendws and expedite their chances of perception. This was a gift he left for the people of the Milky Way Gxy. Nothing more advanced would be needed by them. After all this, he took Chu Zixuan and boarded the spaceship to the White Dragon Mountain cosmos country. ¡°Farewell, sir¡­¡± Four cosmic-level powerhouses respectfully bowed as they sent off Du Gang. ¡°Whoosh!¡± As the spaceship disappeared, the four of them let out a sigh of relief. ¡°My goodness, you don¡¯t know, I encountered an Eternal-level higher-up in the virtual universe¡­¡± One of the cosmic-level powerhouses stationed there quickly shared his experience. ¡­ White Dragon Mountain cosmos country. This ce, like the Milky Way Gxy in the virtual universe, belongs to the same ind, so the information received is almost the same. The most they could receive were messages from the Qiankun cosmos country. Any further, and they would basically be out of touch. So, Zhang Bo¡¯s understanding of Du Gang was limited to his departure from the Qiankun cosmos country to the Pangu Continent. He was now in a very miserable state because if he was fired and banned by thepany, he could hardly find a legitimate job. Moreover, he was not very strong and was a nobody in White Dragon Mountain, only doing dirty and tiring jobs in some gray areas for some bigwigs. It¡¯s been such a long time, Na Gu should have seeded, right?¡± Na Gu was the Ster-level man in a purple battle armor, his friend in the Milky Way gxy. Under hismand, Na Gu went to the wastnd star field to destroy Du Gang¡¯s hometown. When he thought of Du Gang, who had caused him so much misery, he would feel better when he learned of the tragic news of his hometown. ¡°Unfortunately, even so, I can¡¯t go back to the way things were before¡­¡± ¡°Damn Du Gang, if it weren¡¯t for him, I would now be the number one person in the Milky Way Gxy¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang in his ears. Startled, Zhang Bo turned his head sharply, ¡°Du Gang!?¡± He was initially just scared by the sound, but when he saw the face of the man in front of him, he waspletely terrified. ¡°You¡­you¡­how are you here?!¡± He remembered that Du Gang had gone to the Pangu Continent. How did he get back? Du Gang smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Ster-level who went to my hometown was sent by you, right?!¡± Zhang Bo was panicked at first, but quickly calmed down. He denied vehemently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± This was the White Dragon Mountain cosmos country, not a ce where Du Gang could run wild! Seeing his arrogant demeanor, Du Gang smiled lightly, ¡°Do you think I need evidence to kill you?¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Zhang Bo sneered, ¡°This is the White Dragon Mountain cosmos country. I sought out the top power, the Exploding Heaven Gang¡­¡± ¡°Exploding Heaven Gang¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°The name is quite imposing, but the Exploding Heaven Gang is just a small gang handling gray area affairs under the so-called top power, right?!¡± When his cover was blown, Zhang Bo was somewhat angry, but he still maintained his stance, ¡°So what? Even if it¡¯s just a gang under the top power, dare you mess with it?¡± ¡°Hahaha!!¡± This time, Du Gang reallyughed. Without mentioning his background, his own strength could annihte the entire White Dragon Mountain cosmos country. He dared not provoke a small gang under the top power in White Dragon Mountain? ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to waste time!¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Du Gang made a wing movement in the air, and like squashing an ant, ¡°Bang!¡±-Zhang Bo just disappeared. ¡°Who dares to run wild in our Exploding Heaven Gang territory?!¡± Just then, a voice rang out, and at the same time, a group of people came flying. Looking at this group, Du Gang said lightly, ¡°I killed a person here, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°You motherf¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A yellow-haired youngster had just begun to speak when the guy leading the group pped him in the face. Then he quickly appeased with a smile, ¡°Sir, misunderstanding, no objections, absolutely no objections!¡± The leader was a cosmic-level powerhouse. Though he hadn¡¯t seen Du Gang before, he had seen the preliminary finals of the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition. He recognized Du Gang. Although Du Gang¡¯s strength was only Ster level at the time, he owned four domains. That meant he could fight and potentially beat those below the fourth rank of Domain Lord. No matter how strong his family backing was, it was better to admit he was wrong at the moment. Du Gang nodded, ¡°You have some insight. In that case, I¡¯ll let you all go.¡± After saying this, he quickly left in his Ancient God vessel. ¡°Big brother, just let him go like this?¡± The yellow-haired youngster was clearly not satisfied. ¡°This is our territory of the Exploding Heaven Gang!¡± ¡°p!¡± Big brother pped the yellow-haired youngster again, ¡°You motherfucker, go stop him¡­¡± Though he said that, he still dialed the phone number of his sponsor. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Boss, just now someone killed a person on our turf and then left¡­¡± ¡°Who dares to be so bold¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang, the candidate who advanced from the White Dragon Mountain district to the elimination rounds¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang? Wait, Du Gang?!!¡± The person on the other end of the phone was stunned at first, but when he realized who it was, he eximed out loud. ¡°You, you dare mess with Du Gang?¡± The yellow-haired youngster and the others were dumbfounded, surprised that their usually domineering boss had such a reaction. The big brother kept exining, ¡°No, no, no, boss, we didn¡¯t dare to mess with him, he¡¯s already gone¡­¡± On the other side of the phone, the panicked voice of the boss came, ¡°All of you,e to me right now¡­ No, all of you stay where you are, tell me your location, I¡¯lle personally¡­¡± ¡­ Du Gang wasn¡¯t aware his name had be so feared. He arrived at the Qiao Family mansion. Qiao Jin had already notified their family, and the direct lineage of the Qiao Family had already gathered in a city as he described. ¡°Collect!¡± Not wasting any time, he quickly gathered up the Qiao Family members. Then, he continued to head towards the families of those eternal-level powerhouses. Hepletely filled up the remaining space in his internal world before he set out again, prepared to head for the White Dragon Fort. Suddenly, he remembered someone, and immediately had him located by B and teleported over. In an office in a skyscraper in the Dragon Head District, Fan An was resting. Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Du Gang?!¡± The sudden appearance spooked Fan An, but he quickly recognized the visitor and eximed with surprise. Du Gang looked at him and smiled, ¡°Brother Fan, I came to pay you back!¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the technique Fan An had given him. Although it seemed worthless now, it had been very important at the time! Chapter 212: 211 New Home! (30,000 words please subscribe) Chapter 212: 211 New Home! (30,000 words please subscribe)
Trantor:549690339
¡°How did youe back?¡± Fan An looked at Du Gang with astonishment and disbelief. ¡°I heard that you seemed to have gone to the Pangu Continent. How could you return to White Dragon Mountain¡­¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°I won the first prize in this Cosmic Peak Talents Competition and used the final reward to exchange for a ticket back home!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Fan An was stunned for a moment, not expecting that Du Gang had won the first prize, let alone that he chose to return home. ¡°Did youe back to take your family there?¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°You could say that!¡± Although there were no blood rtives of his left on Earth, the remaining Earthlings were all his family now. Fan An didn¡¯t question the right or wrong of Du Gang¡¯s actions, but congratted him cheerfully. After all, he could only be considered a guide to Du Gang, not knowing anything else.
Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°Brother Fan, would you like to go to the Pangu Continent? The lifespan there is a hundred times longer than here. I can take you and your family along¡­¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± Fan An was somewhat moved. After all, he had lived for quite some time and it was impossible for him to take his entire hometown like Du Gang does, even taking an entire. However, the idea of taking his family to the Pangu Continent was very enticing. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°No problem at all. I¡¯ll take you there and you can continue working in the Virtual Universe Company!¡± Fan An was ecstatic and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°This is what you deserve, Brother Fan. Let¡¯s hurry up, where is your family?¡± ¡°Are we leaving now?¡± Fan An was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying at White Dragon Mountain for a while?¡± Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°No need, there¡¯s not much to stay for here¡­¡± Fan An quickly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment and I will get my family toe over now¡­¡±
He realized that Du Gang had be a big shot and unconsciously used respectful terms such as ¡®you¡¯ in his words. Du Gang didn¡¯t correct him when he heard this. For ordinary people, he was indeed a big shot. If you forced them to treat him as an equal, they might feel ufortable. So he just let it be! The two of them chatted casually for a while, and Fan An¡¯s family soon arrived. ¡°Du Gang, the best fortune of my life is having the good judgment to support you back then¡­¡± Du Gang smiled and asked, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all here!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you all to my inner world first. When we arrive, I¡¯ll release you!¡± Although Fan An came from a small ce, his newly formed family was not small, with numerous children and grandchildren. After sorting out Fan An¡¯s side, Du Gang thought for a moment and decided that there was no one else he was familiar with at White Dragon Mountain.
Having ensured the people here were taken care of, he then went straight to White Dragon Fort and took the ship to Qiankun Continent. In the same instant, he arrived at Qiankun Continent. This time, he didn¡¯t rush to get on the ship, but decided to visit Tianjiao Academy first. ¡°Congrattions on winning the first prize in the Cosmic Peak Genius Tournament!¡± The dean, Tang Ren, hadn¡¯t changed at all and was still full of vigor. Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°Dean, I¡¯ll have to wait to repay the A-ss ship I owe you, I¡¯m too poor right now¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tang Renughed heartily and said, ¡°You¡¯ve only been gone for a short while, you¡¯re eager to repay the money already¡­¡± ¡°The academy is fine, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± Tang Ren shook his head and said, ¡°You, if you hadn¡¯t left, you might still be a first-year student now¡­¡± He then asked, ¡°Do you remember a guy named Wu Tao whopeted with you before?¡± ¡°Wu Tao, I remember, what happened to him?¡± He was the one who ranked first among the first-year students, and was so stimted at the time that he went into closed-door cultivation. Tang Ren sighed, ¡°He failed to break through and participated in a hellish training within his family, and eventually died in the Secret Realm!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was slightly surprised. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, that student would have been the top of the ss. He didn¡¯t expect such a death. Tang Ren continued, ¡°I told you this because I hope you won¡¯t be impulsive and be steady when things happen¡­¡± He felt that Du Gang, having won first ce, might get carried away, so he offered reminders and warnings. In terms of cultivation, it was clear that Du Gang had already surpassed him greatly. Therefore, he could only guide him in this aspect of life. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Principal, rest assured, I will remember¡­¡± He was not a reckless person to begin with. Every step he took, he would consider it carefully, looking back to be sure he had a firm footing, before moving forward. After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°Principal, this time I came back, it was to bring the people of my hometown to the Pangu Continent. Would you like toe with me?¡± Fearing that Tang Ren would worry about his family, Du Gang added, ¡°You can bring your family too¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tang Renughed and shook his head in refusal. ¡°I have spent my whole life on White Dragon Mountain, which, even if not good, is still my home. Although I might live ten times less than on the Pangu Continent, I am joyful here¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang wanted to say more, he waved his hand andughed, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore. Although Luo Shan is just of the Eternal Level, he can arrange some boat tickets to take me there if he wants to. He has also told me this many times over tens of millions of years, but I have never epted it and will not ept your proposal¡­¡± Seeing his determination, Du Gang gave up. ¡°Alright, Principal, I¡¯m going to visit other teachers. I¡¯lle back when I have time!¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡± Then, Du Gang visited all the other teachers one by one, suggesting the n of taking them to Pangu Continent, but was rejected by all. Just like Tang Ren said, these people had been living here for hundreds of millions of years. Their roots were firmly set here and they could no longer be separated! In the end, Du Gang could only bid farewell to all the many teachers and Principal Tang Ren, and boarded the spaceship headed back to the Pangu Continent. This time, he would spend half a month traveling in the Dark Universe. It wasn¡¯t until he boarded the spaceship that Du Gang had the chance to check the situation in the virtual universe. Upon logging in, he found that even though he had been absent from the Pangu Continent for over half a month, there were still many news stories about him. ¡°The Ancient God lineage will fall at Du Gang¡¯s hands¡­¡± ¡°I think we should call him Sterilizer Du Gang from now on¡­¡± ¡°As a Sacred Body, he doesn¡¯t strive for progress and is timid. Faced with the threat of the Jiang Family, he chose to flee¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, this is probably the worst Ancient God I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± There are many criticisms of Du Gang online, and for the first time, not even the Kong Family sent any damage control. It wasn¡¯t that the Kong Family gave up on Du Gang, but being part of the higher-level management of the Virtual Universe Company, they had real-time monitoring of Du Gang¡¯s every move. Knowing that he was already on his return journey and that he would reach the Pangu Continent in half a month, they didn¡¯t care about this short-term smear campaign. ¡°Heh Heh!¡± Du Gang chuckled faintly, ignoring it all. As a strong figure, as a public figure, criticism was unavoidable. If every disparaging remark upset him, he would spend his whole life in outrage! In reality, most strong figures with solid backgrounds knew that Du Gang was on his way back. Only those without a strong background or those not well connected, like the young elites from other advanced universe nations, were unaware Du Gang was returning. For some reason, these people often held parties and frequently dragged Du Gang¡¯s name through the mud as if trampling on him with their words brought them pleasure. Most annoyingly, Jiang Wenxing was a prominent figure among these people. Given his status and background, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know that Du Gang was on his way back. Yet, he still delighted in attending these banquets that belittled Du Gang. ¡°That guy, just you wait, when I get back, you¡¯re in for it!¡± Du Gang muttered to himself, ignoring him, and contacted Kong Luo instead. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve almost arrived at Pangu Continent with people from my hometown. I want to settle them there. Do you know who I can talk to in order to buynd?¡± It¡¯s not possible for the people of Earth to live in his internal world forever. They require contact with others, therefore Du Gang had every intention of buying them a parcel ofnd. Kong Luoughed, ¡°Ourpany, the Virtual Universe Corporation, owns a lot ofnd on Pangu Continent. There are many unupied plot. You can certainly buy from us, and we can grant you a certain degree of protection¡­¡± ¡°Of course, if you want more defensive forces, you can hire an internal security team from thepany to guard the city you n to build¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief. He had been afraid of encountering difficulties innd transactions, but it seemed this wasn¡¯t an issue. Next, he inquired about the price ofnd and found it was not too expensive. Or to be more urate, the price the Virtual Universe Company quoted him wasn¡¯t high ¨C one Saint Crystal for every square kilometer. Moreover, thisnd purchase is permanent. Unless something happened, as long as the Virtual Universe Company existed, thend wouldn¡¯t be taken away from you. At the same time, the Virtual Universe Company was willing to provide Du Gang with interest-free loan services for the purchase ofnd and real estate. ¡°How much should I buy?¡± Considering there were only 300 million people on Earth, a million square kilometers would be sufficient. However, Du Gang, who grew up with a grand unity mindset, felt inexplicably attached to the number 9.63 million. ¡°In the end, debt is debt. There¡¯s not much difference between owing one million and owing over nine million¡­¡± With this in mind, Du Gang decided to buy 9.63 million square kilometers! At the same time, he began to search for suitable plots ofnd through the virtual universe¡¯s terrain simtion. He nned to buy directly online and then arrange a direct move on site! After considering several, he felt that they were all slightly off. Suddenly, he noticed a plot ofnd with a familiar shape and his eyes brightened. ¡°This piece ofnd looks quite simr to the Hua Nation. Why not buy this one?¡± This sentimentality might be something the new generation of Earth Alliance citizens couldn¡¯t understand since they thought of the entire Earth as their home. Only someone like Du Gang, who hailed from a hundred years ago, would understand this nostalgia. In the end, after much deliberation, Du Gang decided to purchase this 9.63 million square kilometer plot ofnd that resembled the shape of the former Hua Nation. ¡°It¡¯s just 9.63 million Saint Crystals. Just from the ransoms I collected from those scions of the families, I got over 70,000 Saint Crystals¡­¡± The terrifying number of Saint Crystals didn¡¯t faze Du Gang. If worstes to worst, he could just abduct those with Sacred Bodies or Divine Bodies. They would definitely fetch a high price! ¡°Mr. Du, would you like to hire a guard specifically to protect your citizens?¡± A smiling online salesperson asked, ¡°We also provide security services here¡­¡± At this time, Du Gang thought that since he had already borrowed over nine million, this small addition wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly guard this plot ofnd all the time. He nodded and asked, ¡°Tell me, how much is it?¡± The salesperson didn¡¯t rush to quote a price, and instead asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Du, how many citizens do you have?¡± ¡°Three hundred million!¡± ¡°What would be their approximate cultivation level?¡± ¡°Seven-Color Level!¡± Du Gang answered truthfully, but in reality, the average level of the people of Earth might be even lower. The salesperson¡¯s eyes lit up, and his smile grew even brighter. ¡°If you have a poption of three hundred million, I suggest you choose our Diamond Package of security services¡­¡± ¡°With this package, your plot ofnd¡¯s security will be fully taken care of by our security team¡­¡± Du Gang asked, ¡°The Diamond Package consists of how many guards, and what is their cultivation level?¡± ¡°With the Diamond Package, you will have 10,000 nine-ranked Sector Lords and one million Domain Lord Rank guards who will patrol yournd round the clock on shifts¡­¡± Du Gang was slightly worried that these people would bully the Earthlings when he wasn¡¯t around, given the Earthlings¡¯ weak abilities. He pondered for a bit, and voiced out his concern. ¡°Mr. Du, rest assured. Our security team is required to activate body cams while on duty¡­¡± ¡°Also, we will establish corresponding guard station and spaceship transfer center in your territory. During non-duty hours, these people will not disturb your territory¡¯s citizens!¡± To this point, Du Gang was very satisfied. Nodding, he asked, ¡°How much does it cost?¡± The salesperson smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Du, are you pleased with the strength of our Diamond Guard Team?¡± ¡°Quite. Let¡¯s discuss the price. If it¡¯s suitable¡­¡± The salespersonughed, ¡°The price will certainly satisfy you. We¡¯re running a promotion right now. Hiring a Domain Lord Rank powerhouse for a hundred years¡¯ time only costs a single Saint Crystal!¡± ¡°A hundred years for a Saint Crystal?¡± After pondering this for a moment, Du Gang found the cost eptable. It was, after all, a Domain Lord Rank powerhouse. Even on Pangu Continent, these were acknowledged to be the powerful ones. Ten thousand Domain Lord Rank guards would equate to ten thousand Saint Crystals. Continuing with his questions, he asked, ¡°What about hiring a Domain Lord Level powerhouse? What¡¯s the cost?¡± The salesperson replied with a delightful smile, ¡°Mr. Du, this is the thing about our promotion. A million Domain Lord Level powerhouses, totally free!¡± ¡°Free?!¡± Du Gang was shocked. A million Domain Lord Level powerhouses working for him for free?! Confirming the offer, the salesperson nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you take part in this promotion, all one million Domain Lord Level guards are totally free¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Du, will you be taking part in this promotion?¡± If a million Domain Lord Level powerhouses were free of charge, what could Du Gang say? He happily responded, ¡°Count me in. Sign me up for this Diamond Package!¡± The salesperson then interjected, ¡°Sir, our Diamond Guard Team only signs contracts starting from ten thousand years. Therefore, if you choose to hire them, you need to sign a contract for at least ten thousand years¡­¡± Ten thousand years? Du Gang did the math. Ten thousand years equalled a million Saint Crystals. A million Saint Crystals to employ ten thousand Ninth-Rank Domain Lord Level powerhouses and one million Domain Lord Level powerhouses for ten thousand years. ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡± Already in debt of nine million, what¡¯s another million Saint Crystals to him?! Having a lot of debt didn¡¯t bother him. Feeling reckless, Du Gang embarked on his deal! The salesperson was ted and hastily said, ¡°Sir, you are so generous. I will provide all ourplimentary services to you¡­¡± ¡°Additionally, the naming rights, which originally cost an extra ten thousand Saint Crystals, are also gifted to you free¡­¡± ¡°Naming rights? What are they?¡± Du Gang curiously asked. ¡°It means that the one hundred and ten thousand guard team, that you¡¯re hiring for ten thousand years, can have a name given by you. For instance, Champion Guard Team, Ace Guard Team, and so on!¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Du Gang finally understood and after thinking a bit, he recalled a movie he had once seen. He instantly replied, ¡°Then, let¡¯s call them the Gxy Guard Team!¡± People from Earth should represent the hope of the Milky Way Gxy. If he¡¯s guarding Earth people, then isn¡¯t he guarding the gxy? Naming the group the Gxy Guard Team seemed to make perfect sense! Truthfully, he wanted to name them Earth Guard Team, but that name was already taken by a guard team established by Chu Zixuan. Although not too powerful, they did already have the name. ¡°Okay, Mr. Du, please sign here¡­¡± Soon, under the salesperson¡¯s guidance, Du Gang signed the contracts, settling the matter. The salesperson, with a smiling face, continued to introduce some extra value-added services to Du Gang. The territories within the Virtual Universe Company on Pangu Continent were not only purchased by outsiders like him, but also by smaller families. They liked owning thend for prestige and the security assurance within the Virtual Universe Company¡¯s protection. The price wasn¡¯t overly expensive, so it wasn¡¯t just Du Gang who bought it. Upon settling this, Du Gang felt like a huge weight was lifted off his shoulders. What was left, was waiting for the spaceship to arrive at Pangu Continent, and then all the people could be settled. Just when he was preparing to use this time for cultivation, he received a call from Overlord. ¡°Du Gang, have you boarded the spaceship yet!?¡± Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°Yes, I have boarded. And I have also brought your people from Overlord.¡± ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡± Du Gang then continued, ¡°Have you prepared the ce for them to live yet?¡± Overlord was startled, stunned, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that problem yet¡­¡± However, he noticed that Du Gang¡¯s face showed no signs of worry, and immediately figured out that Du Gang had already solved the problem. He hurriedly asked, ¡°How did you manage that?¡± Du Gang grinned, ¡°I borrowed some money from the Virtual Universe Company and bought over nine million square kilometers ofnd. Additionally, I bought ten thousand Domain Lord Level guards and a million Domain Lord Level guards¡­¡± Quickly, he exined his debt situation. Overlord, upon hearing this, hastily replied, ¡°Ah, Du Gang, well then I need to hang up. I¡¯m gonna ask thepany if they can lend me some money¡­¡± Shortly after, Overlord joyfully reconnected the call. ¡°Du Gang, there is no problem on my side as well, thepany is willing to lend me money¡­¡± ¡°Where have you bought yournd? Shall I settle my people next to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the value of those Saint Crystals?¡± Overlord had just arrived at the Pangu Continent and didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of the value of the Saint Crystals. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this stuff isn¡¯t difficult to earn, I am already in debt of over ten million Saint Crystals, and you guys from Overlord are more than me¡­¡± That was an understandable misconception on Du Gang¡¯s part. He was lucky. He arrived on the Pangu Continent just as an ancient ruin appeared, making it very easy to obtain Saint Crystals. This gave him the impression that earning was easy. However, the value of a Saint Crystal can beprehended from the fact that hiring a Ninth-Rank Domain Lord for 100 years only requires one crystal. Besides, there is also thepany¡¯smission and salesmission to be deducted. The salesmission is not much, but thepany usually deducts more than half. This essentially means that a Ninth-Rank Domain Lord can only earn around half a crystal in a century. That¡¯s certainly a high rate, otherwise why would everyone want to be a guard? Upon hearing this, Overlord nodded and started calcting. ¡°For our three billion people on Overlord, won¡¯t we need 90 million square kilometers ofnd?¡± The civilization on their was rtively primitive, and they were not very sensitive to the calction ofnd area. He did not have much concept of how many people a unit area could hold. He merely calcted ording to the ratio at which Du Gang had purchased. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Actually, 300 million people won¡¯t need 90 million square kilometers. I just thought that they might reproduce in the future, so I bought a bit more¡­¡± Overlord nodded, ¡°Alright, so then I¡¯ll purchase 90 million square kilometers ofnd¡­¡± In addition, he increased the scale of purchasing the guard team tenfold, following the standard set by Du Gang. At that moment, he waspletely unaware of the concept of being a hundred million Saint Crystal in debt. He might need a long time to repay it, possibly until he reached the Eternal Level¡­ Thus, Overlord purchased thends rather nonchntly. ¡°Du Gang, we¡¯re neighbors now!¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡± After ending the call, Du Gang¡¯s mood greatly improved. After all, helping others always brings joy. ¡°Phew~!¡± Finally, everything was settled. Now, it was time to focus on cultivation and prepare for the uing challenges! He hadn¡¯t forgotten his life-and-death battle with Jiang Wenxing. Besides, countless talented individuals were waiting for him. ¡­¡­ Half a monthter, Du Gang returned to the Pangu Continent. Although his return did not cause a lot of sensation and didn¡¯t draw much attention, all influential people knew he was back. ¡°We were sent by Lord Qingyu to protect you, please handle your affairs within a day and return to stationing point¡­¡± The few Eternal Level powerhouses said to Du Gang before disappearing into the void. Although only a few figures were visible, Du Gang felt there were more than just these people. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle things within a day!¡± After shouting into the void, Du Gang quickly headed towards thend he had previously purchased. Upon his arrival, the salesperson he had previously met in the virtual universe greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Du, you finally arrived¡­¡± Just as Du Gang was about to approach and request him to guide him to receive hisnd, suddenly, a figure emerged from the void with extreme speed towards the salesman. ¡°Bam bam bam!¡± At this moment, the originally benevolent salesman suddenly became cold and remorseless, with his hands emitting a dark green glow, shing with the shadowy figure in the void. On witnessing this, Du Gang instantly understood that the salesman had been swapped. Therefore, he remained calm, standing there and watching with folded arms. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Above the void, two fiery figures were relentlessly rocketing each other. Their powerful prowess, akin to two gods inbat, each ray of light was enough to obliterate a. However, these rays of light, as they approached within a hundred meters of Du Gang, were eliminated by someone emerging from the void, sparing Du Gang any need to move. Feeling this meticulous protection, Du Gang was filled with emotion. Power is indeed wonderful! However, inparison, strength is even more potent than power. For, he had not forgotten the essence of why these people were protecting him. The Kong Family was protecting him, and in essence, it was a form of investment, betting on his future aplishments. Therefore,pared to power, strength is the essence! Du Gang understood this clearly. Hence, his future path would solely focus on pursuing power, without wasting any time on gaining political influence. Because, when you possess enough strength, you need not strive for power, ites naturally. ¡°Hahaha, General Qingyu is indeed as reputed, the soldiers under him are impressive indeed¡­¡± The ¡®salesman,¡¯ after fighting for a while, saw that the other people did nothing, still, only one person fought against him. Laughing, he departed from the scene. However, the protectors in the void, did not pursue him. Clearly, they knew there were more enemies lurking around. This one was only probing them. Once they had probed their weakness or vulnerability, then arge group of powerful beings would attack. Luckily, the protectors in the void were clearly instructed. Even if there was only one opponent, they didn¡¯t send two powerful beings to outnumber him, only one was dispatched to engage inbat. After that person left, a protector from the void followed suit, revealing the true salesman at the entrance to the Virtual Universe. He was hidden away the very moment he came out of the door, his form being reced in that instance. One could imagine that if only Du Gang arrived today, he would have been in danger and might have been chatting happily with the enemy. ¡°Mr. Du, I know nothing¡­¡± The true salesman, even though hidden, was not devoid of external perception, and knew what was happening around him. Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you, lead me to receive mynd.¡± ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± Hearing that Du Gang was not using him of negligence, the salesman breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, he cautiously eyed the void, fearing that someone might emerge out of it to annihte him. Fortunately, even when he approached within five meters of Du Gang, no one paid any heed to him. All the way, the salesman was no longer the talkative person he was before. His whole body was tense, nervous, responding only when Du Gang asked. Seeing his obedience, Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Are your Sector Lord-level so cheap? Hiring them for a century with just one Saint Crystal¡­¡± Not knowing whether Du Gang¡¯sughter implied something else, he didn¡¯t dare to probe him. He promptly replied, ¡°Mr. Du, there are actually quite a number of Sector Lord-level beings on our side. Over the years, the poption has umted to a veryrge number¡­¡± ¡°Because they are all corporate employees, even the Sector Lord-level have to work, and the regr positions are already filled. So, jobs like these guarding duties are actually one of their responsibilities too¡­¡± ¡°However, once you hire them with money, they will patrol in your territory, responsible for maintaining the safety of your domain¡­¡± Du Gang nodded his head. On thinking carefully, it seemed indeed so. While it¡¯s tough for Sector Lord-level strongmen to breakthrough, over ten billion years, many have umted. Upon arrival at his domain, he found that the 101 million guards had already taken their positions, neatly standing in line before him. ¡°The Milky Way Guard Squad reports to you!¡± Right as Du Gangnded, these 101 million soldiers shouted back in unison. Seeing this grand spectacle, Du Gang felt that spending a million Saint Crystals was indeed worth it. At this moment, a middle-aged Sector Lord-level strongman wearing a battle armour at the very front advanced a few steps towards Du Gang, saluted and said loudly, ¡°Reporting to Mr. Du, I am Star Lord, the captain of the Milky Way Guard Squad!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Du Gang was dumbfounded, and at this moment, he fully understood what Kong Xu meant by the reflection of multiple heavens. Could it be that everything on Earth actually exists in the universe? Pangu Continent, Nuwa, Fighting Holy Body, the Golden Elephants and Copper Men of the Qin Family and so on, he hade across many things rted to Earth¡¯s legends and mythological stories on his journey. So, sometimes, the stories on Earth might have actually taken ce somewhere in the universe. Or could it be that a story happening somewhere in the universe was received by an author on Earth and was then creatively distorted into a tale? ¡°Could it be that their inspirations actuallye from signals from the universe?¡± Du Gang suddenly conjectured such a possibility. The human brain is controlled by the soul, is there some unimaginable connection between the soul and the entire universe? ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s leave these questions forter!¡± These high-level issues like reflecting multiple heavens and fate were beyond what he could ponder at the moment. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly remembered Titan Star in the abandoned star domain and Zeus and others in the Hall of Gods. He initially thought that these mythological stories spread to Earth, possibly because someone from Titan Star fell to Earth. But now, could there be a possibility that a local person on Earth received some kind of signal and then adapted it into a mythological story as an inspiration? Based on this, he spected that the inspirations of the Eastern races are more distant. Because in the Eastern stories, there are figures like Pangu and Nuwa. Whereas in Western stories, there is Zeus and the like, which are rtively recent. ¡°Who knows, maybe it¡¯s just because I am of Eastern ethnicity, and I subconsciously think this way!¡± Du Gang mocked himself. For such matters, it¡¯s hard to tell, it may be true, or just his conjecture. ¡­ Though these thoughts seemed copious, they were but moments. In the eyes of others, Du Gang only paused for a moment, then quickly said, ¡°Captain of the Star Lord, I am entrusting the future protection of my people to you.¡± ¡°Swear to protect your people¡­¡± It must be said, Virtual Universe Corporation did a spectacr job of training. At the very least, their slogans were resonant. Du Gang nodded his head and quickly took to the skies, flying over thend beneath him. He needed to consider where to ce the cities of his Inner World. ¡°Earth and the Milky Way Gxy are now revolving to the south of Pangu Continent¡­¡± ¡°This time, I will ce these cities in the south!¡± Soon, he selected the locations, cing the ten cities in various parts around his territory. However, he ced the city that previously belonged to the Earth Alliance in the south. ¡°This will symbolize that the people of Earth will begin to rise from the south!¡± This was inevitable, with the life-span bonus of Pangu Continent, more and more people from Earth would gather, and they would definitely establish more cities over time! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Du Gang seemed to transform into a god. With a wave of his hand, a huge city spanning tens of thousands of square kilometers appeared on the ground. After waving his hand ten times consecutively, ten enormous cities were smoothly ced on this piece ofnd. ¡°Are we there?!¡± Chu Zixuan had been studying the Light Computer, noticing that the signal had suddenly connected, he immediately flew up. Then, he saw Du Gang, standing in the air like a god, and the one million soldiers neatly arranged underneath. ¡°The War God returns, seeing his homnd being demolished, he orders a million soldiers to appear¡­¡± In Chu Zixuan¡¯s mind, a brainwashing fragment of a silly novel suddenly popped up. ¡°Ahem!¡± He shook off the distracting thoughts in his mind and stepped forward to ask, ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Du Gang nodded and introduced Starlord, ¡°His name is Chu Zixuan. He is my friend and the leader of these 300 million people. If you have any questions, you can eithere to me or him.¡± Starlord didn¡¯t show any contempt due to Chu Zixuan¡¯s weak strength. Keeping hisposure, he announced in a serious tone, ¡°I am Starlord, the captain of the Gctic Guardians, reporting to Mr. Chu!¡± Chu Zixuan was momentarily stunned at this point. Because he realized that everyone present, all one million of them, were all impressively strong, and none of them were within his realm of understanding. Looking at Chu Zixuan¡¯s expression, Du Gang knew he was a bit overwhelmed, andughed as he said, ¡°Chu Zixuan, you need to boost your cultivation level quickly¡­¡± After saying this, he turned to the salesperson and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you gave me a set ofprehensive equipment that can cultivate from a Rank One to Eighth Rank Civilization? Where are those things?¡± Before, after he had made his purchase, the salesperson had also included aplete package equipment which can cultivate from a Rank One Civilization to an Eighth Rank Civilization. The salesperson replied hurriedly, ¡°Sir, the equipment will be here soon. Thepany has already arranged for delivery. It¡¯s a learning tower that will help your civilians to learn systematically¡­¡± ¡°The basic civilization growth package provides a one in a quintillion chance of producing an Eighth Rank power and a one in a trillion chance of producing a Seventh Rank power¡­¡± ¡°Since the average level of your citizens isn¡¯t very high, at this stage, having basic civilization growth is enough to meet their needs¡­¡± ¡°In this package, there is not only aplete cultivation system exnation, but also a device that can subtly enhance the talent of the civilians within your territory¡­¡± ¡°However, this device is still the most basic model. You¡¯ll have to wait until your citizens¡¯ average level is raised to a certain extent before you can use more advanced equipment¡­¡± The devise that ims to increase the talent of all citizens caught Du Gang¡¯s interest. He asked eagerly, ¡°To what extent do they need to reach to use the more advanced equipment?¡± The salesperson answered promptly, ¡°This is a basic package, which is beneficial for a civilization at the Seven-Color Purple ss¡­¡± ¡°If you want to use Rank One talent upgrading equipment, you will need to wait until at least one percent of your citizens reach Rank One cultivation before you can use it¡­¡± Rank One referred to the Meteorite Level. Currently on Earth, there aren¡¯t even a hundred people at the Meteorite Level. ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go!¡± Du Gang sighed, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, exin these devices and how to use them to him!¡± With that, he pointed at Chu Zixuan. He couldn¡¯t possibly stay here all the time, so it was better for Chu Zixuan to familiarize himself with these things. Upon hearing this, Chu Zixuan didn¡¯t refuse but immediately startedmunicating with the salesperson. Thus, as everyone waited, equipment of varying heights was delivered to the territory. The tallest ones were tens of thousands of meters high. They were Trial Towers. There were countless other additional products. While not very valuable due to their low level, thepany included them as giveaways for Du Gang. Nevertheless, these items were extremely important to Earth¡¯s civilization. Not only could they facilitate the growth of its people, they could also improve their overall abilities. The main point was that these devices didn¡¯t really take up much space. Each device, simr to the Trial Towers, contained its own realm and had ample space, capable of amodating arge number of people. It did not take long for the Gxy Guardians¡¯ exclusive bases to be built. The one million Domain Lord Level and one hundred thousand Sector Lord Level Guardians were assigned to a hundred bases. Each time they were on duty, they could teleport directly from the base without passing through the city. In this way, potential conflicts arising from both sidesing into contact could be significantly reduced. So, after greeting Du Gang and Chu Zixuan, the Gxy Guardians went to patrol different areas within the territory. Du Gang, on the other hand, stayed here for another day, waiting for the people from the Virtual Universe Company to install all the devices before heading to the surface with Chu Zixuan. At this moment, all the people from earth were looking at Du Gang with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Lord of War¡­¡± At this moment, they were sincerely grateful. Because they were on the Pangu Continent where life expectancy was ten thousand times that of Earth. This meant that the elderly who were nearing death on Earth became rejuvenated and youthful when they arrived at the Pangu Continent. Moreover, with the basic civilization growth equipment, the talent of these people would improve gradually, suggesting that even ordinary people might have the potential to break through to the Meteorite Level. Even if they didn¡¯t break through to the Meteorite Level, as long as these elderly people could break through to the Seven-Color Purple ss within ten thousand years, they would be able to live an extra million years. Future generations of Earth¡¯s citizens would certainly increase and be more robust! Chapter 213 - 212 Accidentally Grasping a Sage Method! (40,000 words, subscription needed) Chapter 213: Chapter 212 identally Grasping a Sage Method! (40,000 words, subscription needed) Trantor: 549690339 After Du Gang had settled all the earthlings, he returned to their dwelling ce with the protection of several Eternal Level powerhouses. The Jiang Family were one of the eighteen major ns, their target was Du Gang, and not likely to target ordinary people. Therefore, he was not worried about the safety of the earthlings. Next, he saw Qiao Jin the Elder and many other Eternal Level powerhouses, and sent all the people from their respective families to them. Then, Du Gang received the contact information from these people one by one, not in the form of Light Computer codes, but in the form of Divine Summoning Talismans. This was a kind of talisman that could only be made by strong individuals of Eternal Level and above. The holder can activate the talisman to summon deities to fight for him. It was often the personal protective item given by Eternal Level powerhouses to their close blood rtives. As a result, he received forty-six Divine Summoning Talismans. Each of these Eternal Level powerhouses had given him one. This means that in life-and-death situations, he could temporarily summon the deities of these people toe. Although it might only be a part of their real strength, it is still much stronger than a Sector Lord. Du Gang was very satisfied with this oue. Merely by kindly taking some people along, he received the treatment equivalent to having forty-six Eternal Level powerhouses as personal protection. ¡°Big profit!¡± After dealing with matters here, the Overlord also found time to return. Very coincidentally, the person who came to escort the Overlord, named Xiang Bo, was a strong man of the God Spirit Level who had undergone two tribtions. However, he didn¡¯t think poorly of Du Gang and simply appeared indifferent. ¡°Du Gang, thank you so much this time¡­¡± The Overlord began by expressing his thanks. Du Gang, on the other hand, didn¡¯t waste words and went straight with him to the dwelling ce which the Overlord had bought. It was still the same salesman as before. He might have recovered somewhat, there was some color in his face this time, but he still seemed somewhat afraid when he looked at Du Gang. After all, an Eternal Level powerhouse had attempted to assassinate Du Gang and nearly got him involved. Having such an experience, it was inevitable that he would have some psychological trauma. ¡°Mr. Overlord, wee. Let¡¯s go to your domain and take a look¡­¡± Soon, the group of four flew in one direction. When they flew to the ce where the earthlings were staying, Du Gang pointed andughed, ¡°This is where our hometown people live, after get older, I may retire here¡­¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± The Overlordughed and said, ¡°When I get old, I¡¯ll retire next door to you!¡± Xiang Bo looked at Du Gang a few more times after hearing these words. He didn¡¯t expect the Overlord to have such a good rtionship with Du Gang. Soon, they passed over the earthlings¡¯ dwelling ce, and arrived at the region chosen by the Overlord. In front of them, ten million guards were standing there in a neat and orderly manner. Seeing them flying over, the leader immediately led the group to shout, ¡°Wee, Mr. Overlord, Jiangdong Guard Team reporting!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The first to speak out was Xiang Bo, who had been silent all along. He was stunned, ¡°These people are your guard team?¡± The Overlord nodded andughed, ¡°Yes, these are all the guards I hired¡­¡± Xiang Bo swallowed and asked incredulously, ¡°Did you buy them from thepany?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to Du Gang, I found out that thepany could actually give me such a high loan¡­¡± ¡°Not only these people, but this domain is also mine!¡± He was full of pride and turned to the nearby salesman, ¡°Tell my uncle about the size of my domain!¡± He called the present Xiang Family¡¯s head his godfather, and Xiang Bo was of the same generation as the head, so he called him uncle. The salesman immediately stepped forward and introduced, ¡°Mr. Overlord¡¯s domain covers a total of 96 million square kilometers¡­¡± Xiang Bo was dumbfounded at this moment. He was stunned for a while before quickly asking, ¡°Just tell me, how much did he borrow at the time?¡± The salesman obviously felt that the man in front of him was not weak. He was a bit nervous, but he still answered, ¡°Mr. Overlord borrowed a total of 106 million Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°106 million Saint Crystals¡­¡± Xiang Bo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was speechless for a moment. He looked at Overlord Xiang Yu, who had a beaming smile on his face at the moment, and wanted to hit him. But thinking about the family head¡¯s bias towards him, he endured it. He shivered all over and then asked, ¡°Xiang Yu, do you know how much your uncle¡¯s annual sry is?¡± The Overlord shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xiang Bo slowly said, ¡°Twenty thousand Saint Crystals for 10,000 years!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, not to mention the Overlord, even Du Gang, was stunned on the spot. ¡°That little?¡± Du Gang was somewhat curious because he recalled that he had extorted more than seventy thousand Saint Crystals just before¡­ Xiang Bo¡¯s gaze at Du Gang was extremely unpleasant at this point. It was this guy who had tricked Xiang Yu, a member of his family, into borrowing so much money. ¡°Little? Do you think Saint Crystals are swept up by the wind?¡± ¡°This stuff can only be found in relics, and each relic is extremely rare¡­¡± After all, each relic represents the death of an Eternal Level Powerhouse, which is naturally very precious. Listening to these angry words, Du Gang was a little embarrassed. He truly didn¡¯t know that an Eternal Level Powerhouse could only receive twenty thousand Saint Crystals every ten thousand years. No, Xiang Bo is a Second Tribtion God Spirit, so he can only receive twenty thousand. If it is a First Tribtion God Spirit, it may only receive one per year¡­ Wait, I remember Kong Luo¡­ Du Gang recalled that when Kong Luo mentioned seventy to eighty thousand Saint Crystals, his expression was very casual. Kong Luo¡¯s indifference was because he was a Sequential Disciple, who could receive more resources than non-sequential disciples like Xiang Bo, so he didn¡¯t care. Overlord was also shocked by this number, ¡°One hundred million Saint Crystals, does that mean I have to umte for one billion years if I advance to the Eternal Level?¡± He waspletely bbergasted, almost on the verge of crying at this point. Seeing his state, Xiang Bo quicklyforted him: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just one hundred million Saint Crystals. Basically, none of us God Spirit Level powerhouses live on the basic sry. We get a lot more Saint Crystals from doing casual tasks¡­¡± Listening to this, Overlord asked, ¡°Uncle, approximately how long does it take for you to earn a hundred million Saint Crystals?¡± ¡°A hundred million Saint Crystals?¡± Xiang Bo began to calcte and after a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not too long actually, it would take hundreds of thousands of years to earn that much¡­¡± ¡°Hundreds of thousands of years¡­¡± Overlord was dumbfounded. This was just the time required for powerhouses above the Eternal Level. The problem was that he was only at the Ster Level! By the time he reached the Eternal Level, who knows when that would be?! However, Du Gang murmured, ¡°Is it that hard? I made over thirty thousand in a weekst time¡­¡± All the people present were powerhouses and could hear him even if he spoke softly. Xiang Bo looked speechless and refuted, ¡°That¡¯s a crooked way, and you were just lucky to catch a relic appearing, otherwise, you couldn¡¯t possibly have so many¡­¡± Overlord, hearing that Du Gang made thirty thousand in a week, immediately got interested and quickly asked, ¡°Du Gang, how did you earn that?¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, a relic appeared before, and I caught more than three hundred geniuses from various imperial families in the Pangu Continent. Each of them gave me more than two hundred Saint Crystals, which gave me more than seventy thousand in total. Of course, I gave half to the elder who helped me¡­¡± ¡°Kidnapping people is worth so much?¡± Overlord¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he¡¯d found a way to get rich and repay the loan. After hearing this, Xiang Bo quickly admonished, ¡°Xiang Yu, you must never do this, it is a crooked path. You, as the adopted son of the house owner, represent the Xiang family in all your actions¡­¡± Listening to this, Overlord hesitated again. But Du Gang muttered softly, ¡°Can¡¯t you just not let the Xiang family know?!¡± Suddenly, Overlord¡¯s eyes lighted up again. ¡°Du Gang!¡± Xiang Bo roared in anger, ¡°Can you stop leading our Xiang Yu astray?!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Making Overlord owe a billion, Du Gang felt a little awkward. He was just telling Overlord about a way to repay the debt. ¡°You¡­ Everyone else has already left, we don¡¯t need you here anymore, Du Gang, I think you¡¯d better leave soon!¡± Xiang Bo originally wanted to say a few more harsh words, but he felt a disturbance in the void, so he stopped, simply asking Du Gang to leave. Du Gang also sensed that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so he quickly said his goodbyes to Overlord. ¡°Overlord, I should really leave. I haven¡¯t returned to the Pangu Continent yet. You focus on your cultivation and strive to be able to rob uh uh, achieve sess soon!!¡± Upon hearing this, Overlord nodded and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long before I catch up with you¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged, not taking his words seriously, and quickly left. Flying halfway, he still couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Are Saint Crystals this valuable?¡± At this moment, the rare appearance of Bla stated, ¡°Extremely valuable. It¡¯s very clear from the fact that a single Saint Crystal is equivalent to the fuel of a ss A Spaceship¡­¡± Du Gang scratched his head, ¡°So, I screwed the Overlord over?¡± He had genuinely believed that Saint Crystals were easy to profit from, hence he wanted to borrow more. ¡°Forget it, the Overlord is after all a Tyrant Body, he should have no problem repaying the debt when the timees. Besides, even if he can¡¯t, the Xiang Family will back him, right!¡± Thinking this way, Du Gang felt relieved. He quickly returned to his base and then went to visit Qingyu. ¡°You¡¯re back?!¡± At this moment, Qingyu didn¡¯t exude the domineering aura asst time. Instead, he seemed like a middle-aged man who¡¯d entered retirement life in advance, nonchntly sipping tea. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you for your protection, General!¡± Seeing that Qingyu didn¡¯t respond, he continued, ¡°General, this time, I n to visit the temple. I heard that it might have something to do with the Pangu Supreme¡­¡± Qingyu then nodded, ¡°Indeed, the temple has some connection with the Pangu Supreme. It imed many lives when it first surfaced¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead, only those of the Sector Lord level can enter the temple. The only danger you face inside will be your peers¡­¡± Once Du Gang got the permission, he thanked him again, ¡°Then, I shall take my leave¡­¡± Qingyu nodded, but then called out to him again. ¡°Hmm¡­ There will be certain dangers once you enter¡­¡± ¡°Currently, the only ones who dare to protect you are the Kong family members, other families don¡¯t dare, unless they have a cause with you¡­¡± ¡°However, there are quite a few who dare to be your enemies¡­¡± Du Gang looked confused, not understanding his meaning. Qingyu continued, ¡°The eighteen ns of Peni Ind aren¡¯t operating on their own. Based on the four majorpanies, we have formed four alliances. We¡¯re both cooperative andpetitive¡­¡± ¡°My Virtual Universe Company is considered one alliance, and their Cosmic Colosseum is regarded as another¡­¡± ¡°The families that stand in the same alliance as the Jiang Family include the Dragon Family, Qin Family, Si Family, and Yin Family. Although these families wouldn¡¯t assist the Jiang Family in dealing with you, the children from these families may be your enemies¡­¡± ¡°Among them, the Dragon Family is a branch of the Azure Flood Dragon n. The current dragon son is named Long Aotian. He is known for having a proud personality, possessing the dragon body, and is extremely fond of fame. He resents anyone who is more popr than him. Your fame is apparently higher than his, so in the temple, besides the Jiang Family members, you also need to be wary of this Long Aotian¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang immediately showed deep gratitude, ¡°Thank you for reminding me, senior!¡± Without Qingyu telling him, he might not know such things. If he entered the temple unaware and got ambushed, he wouldn¡¯t even know who did it. At least now he knows who the five households under the Cosmic Colosseum are. ¡°Hmm, go ahead!¡± This time, Qingyu directly closed his eyes. Seeing this, Du Gang respectfully left therge tent. After leaving, he first returned to his residence. ¡°B B, help me check where Jiang Wenxing¡¯s recent banquets are held. I¡¯ll go smash their venue!¡± Du Gang said aggressively the moment he walked in. After all, he was still young, and inevitably reactive. Especially since people like Jiang Wenxing took advantage of his absence to hold banquets and tarnish his reputation, it really pissed him off. B Bughed, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked it for you. The next banquet Jiang Wenxing and the others n to attend is in a ce called South Mountain. The banquet starts at eight tonight¡­¡± ¡°South Mountain banquet?¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and scope it out now. Once they arrive, I¡¯ll smash their party!¡± This time, he not only aimed to challenge Jiang Wenxing but also to fight him to the death. ¡­ South Mountain is located in the northern region of the Pangu Continent. This is the most famous mountain within the Broken Nose Mountain Range, where the Pangu Supreme¡¯s ¡®nose¡¯ is located. Over the past hundred billion years, many mountain peaks have formed in the Broken Nose Mountain Range, but most of them have gradually copsed and disappeared over time. Only South Mountain has endured for more than a hundred billion years. This is where the saying ¡®longevityparable to South Mountain¡¯es from, and it is an important geographicalndmark in the northern region. South Mountain is vast, the mountain top is sharp and steep, ces to stand are scarce. If you want to host a South Mountain banquet, there are plenty of tforms on the hillside that could serve as banquet venues. South Mountain isn¡¯t ownerless. It¡¯s managed by a local family. After years of renovation, South Mountain has been transformed into a ce simr to venues for wedding feasts. There are dozens of massive tforms on the hillside. Although not many, there are many people willing to spend their fortune to hold banquets here becausepared to holding a banquet in a hotel, it is more atmospheric and extravagant to host it on South Mountain. And the local family has also run it well. Not only do they spend a lot of money each year to maintain the mountain and stabilize the tforms, but they also take on the task of setting up and cleaning up the banquet for the guests. After all, when you guys finish your feasting and drinking, someone has to clean up for the sake of environmental responsibility, right? But, who among the Pride of Heaven, pampered and spoiled as they are, would want to deal with this mess? This is when the role of the local nses into y. To infiltrate, Du Gang has transformed himself into a speck of dust, flying towards the mountain. He had previously tried to test this stealthily with Young Master Kong Xu, to see if he could perceive Du Gang when he transformed into his smallest state. The result was that Kong Xu could indeed perceive him and could even force him back to his original form. This means that if he confronts an Eternal Level powerhouse now, even if he transforms into a size one hundred thousand kilometers tall, he might still be suppressed into a human form. So, ever since that trial, he¡¯s given up on hiding himself. After all, this ability to shrink might be ineffective at the Eternal Level. Rather than having it be useless at that time, he might as well use it now. ¡°This Ancient God Body is truly miraculous. It can actually shrink down to the size of a speck of dust!¡± At this moment, the powerhouse protecting Du Gang in the void couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If they were not at the Eternal Level, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to detect Du Gang at all. But Du Gang didn¡¯t care much, he was racing up the mountain path. Finally, after flying a certain distance, he reached halfway up the mountain. ¡°Celebrating the grand reunion of Wangjia Gou Elementary School¡¯s 100,000-year ss at South Mountain¡­¡± ¡°Celebrating the reunion of the 234324324th graduating ss of Lanxiang at South Mountain¡­¡± Looking at the messages projected on each tform, Du Gang was stupefied. Is this for real?! What happened to elegance?! At this point, Barla reminded him, ¡°Du Gang, these are just ordinary tforms. The tform that Jiang Wenxing¡¯s gang usually goes to is still above, it belongs to the top level tforms¡­¡± Understanding dawned on Du Gang, so there were even higher-level ces. With that thought, he quickly set off, continuing his upward leap. After flying past dozens of tforms, he finally arrived at thest three tforms halfway up the mountain. These three tforms were indeed out of the ordinary, the original stone ground waspletely covered with valuable jade stones, and the stone tables and chairs on the tforms were all intricately carved from precious gems. Also, at the entrance, there were no grandiose wee or celebratory messages. Not only that, these three tforms were also muchrger and even seemed to have a dedicated area for dueling. ¡°Usually, only the children of top-tier nobles can afford to party in such ces, so it¡¯s normal for young people toe here to exchange blows¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, asking, ¡°Which tform is Jiang Wenxing and his lot on?¡± Barla chuckled, ¡°They normally book a tform online. The three tforms are known as Heaven, Earth and Human tforms based on their heights¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Wenxing and his gang usually reserve the Human tform at South Mountain Banquet!¡± As expected, Du Gang noticed a slight difference in the height of the three tforms. Although not very obvious, there was indeed a difference. He nodded, quickly walking onto the lowest tform. At the moment, all kinds of fine wines were already prepared on the tform, and there were some waiters busily arranging things in the area. ¡°Drinking?¡± Du Gang sneered repeatedly, quickly running to a stone table and ncing at the bottle of wine ced on it. ¡°Wuliangye!¡± ¡°Wow, they¡¯re really willing to splurge!¡± Du Gang had heard of this wine before, a high-end wine that was often hard toe by. It¡¯s said to be a stepping-stone to the path of ascension, often gifted when seeking favors! At a nce, there were about twenty stone tables with this wine, and each stone table had exactly ten stone stools. ¡°So it seems like more than two hundred people areing to Jiang Wenxing¡¯s banquet?¡± Damn bastard! Du Gang cursed quietly, immediately flying to one of the bottles of wine, and sneakily took out the Ancient Divine Spear that was the same dust-sized as he was from his ear. Then he aimed it at the cork of the wine bottle, whispering quietly, ¡°Grow, grow, grow!!!¡± This time, he intentionally controlled it so that the Ancient Divine Spear didn¡¯t erge, only elongated. ¡°Pop!¡± A sound so faint it was almost inaudible rang out as a tiny hole the size of a speck of dust appeared. Du Gang saw this and immediately crawled in. Once inside, he felt as if he were at sea, looking at the bottle of wine, he felt dizzy. This was not only due to the difference in size, but also to the intoxicating aroma of the wine itself. ¡°Great wine!¡± He hadn¡¯t tasted it yet, but Du Gang could already sense its extraordinary quality. He was at the Eighth Rank of a Sector Lord, with powerparable to four Law Sector Lords, but at this moment, he felt a hint of drunkenness!! This indicated that the wine contained great things, with many secrets hidden within. Dare not consume much, Du Gang came to the surface of the wine and took a light sip. ¡°Burp!¡± Immediately, a belch escaped from him. He didn¡¯t usually drink, but at this moment, his cheeks were flushed and he was smiling broadly. Is it that powerful? Du Gang was startled, quickly used his Divine Power to force out the alcohol, and gradually recovered. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it from you!¡± Having thought this, Du Gang chuckled and directly opened his internal world, ready to collect everything. ¡°Buzz!¡± However, what he didn¡¯t expect happened. The power of his world at this moment was like hitting a nail, unable to be retracted at all. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this point, Barara quickly spoke, ¡°Du Gang, these wine bottles are specially made to prevent people from stealing wine through their domains. They¡¯re designed to iste the power of the Laws¡­¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Du Gang was astonished, ¡°Is that so extravagant? Just for a bottle of wine, they actually use materials and formations that can iste the power of the Laws!¡± Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with formations, he had heard about them and knew that the smaller the object, the more difficult it was to inscribe a formation on it, and naturally, the higher the cost. Barara nodded, ¡°Of course, they can exchange a Saint Crystal just by recycling these Wuliangye wine bottles!¡± ¡°That expensive?¡± At this moment, Du Gang even thought about stealing all the wine bottles here. ¡°What about the wine? How much does it cost?!¡± Barara quickly replied, ¡°This wine is brewed by the Fighting Saint n, it¡¯s worth a lot. The factory price is five hundred and ny-eight Saint Crystals, but the official guide price is one thousand nine hundred and ny Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the second-level distributors are controlling the price, leading to the third-level distributors getting the wine at a price higher than two thousand Saint Crystals. Therefore, the market price of Wuliangye is always around two thousand six to seven hundred Saint Crystals, and normally it starts from three thousand Saint Crystals!¡± Du Gang frowned upon hearing this, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right, if they are only making 599 Saint Crystals per bottle, then aren¡¯t they making less than the second-level distributor?¡± Bararaughed and said, ¡°Du Gang, you don¡¯t understand business. The Sun Family treats this wine as a high-end brand. You may think the bulk profits are taken by the second-level distributors, but in fact, the Sun Family can also sell at market guide prices!¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Du Gang guessed, ¡°These second-level distributors, wouldn¡¯t they be the other seventeen major families?!¡± Bararaughed, ¡°You guessed it right, only the other seventeen families could swallow this!¡± Now Du Gang understood why even the wine bottle alone could exchange for a hundred Saint Crystals, and also came with a formation that prevents others from stealing the wine. They are not selling wine here, they¡¯re selling pure Saint Crystals! ¡°If I can¡¯t move it, what should I do? Should I drink all of it?¡± With that thought, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and directly opened his big mouth to a certain proportion, and began to gulp down the wine like a madman. ¡°Slurp!¡± All wine connoisseurs usually taste Wuliangye very slowly and appreciatively, but not Du Gang. He didn¡¯t savor it at all and drained the entire bottle without leaving a drop. At this moment, his face turned redder, almost purplish red. Seeing this, he quickly expelled all the alcohol from his body while he was still rtively sober. ¡°Let¡¯s go for the second bottle!¡± Although Du Gang had expelled the alcohol, he still felt a bit floaty flying in mid-air. The power of the wine was too strong, almost intoxicating his spirit. So it was, at this moment, Du Gang, like a grain of dust, swaying and floating, flew to the second bottle of Wuliangye. Using the same method, he crawled back into it, and started to drink like a fish once again. At this moment, the Eternal Level powerhouses hiding in the void were all astute, able to see what Du Gang was up to. As they looked at each other, lost for words, their faces were filled with astonishment. ¡°The Wuliangye liquor is being squandered like this?!¡± A God Spirit Level guard muttered to himself. Anyone could see that Du Gang was no connoisseur of alcohol. The fact that he was swallowing rare and exquisite wine as if it were water made everyone feel ufortable. ¡°Damn it, I guard him on one trip and I might not even earn the money equivalent to one bottle of Wuliangye. And here he is, secretly drinking an entire bottle?!¡± As guards, they were paid based on how often they had to use their powers. If they didn¡¯t perform any actions, then they were considered to be on general duty and paid a low rate. Yet if they were to engage inbat, the price would increase and the n would offer them additional Saint Crystals aspensation. To make over two thousand Saint Crystals, they might have to risk their lives inbat, signifying a massive assault on Du Gang by the Jiang Family. Only in such a scenario could they earn these ample Saint Crystals. ¡°These princes, really know how to squander a fortune!¡± At this moment, all the God Spirit Level guards were cursing under their breath. Although they knew the twenty-odd bottles of liquor were contributed by over two hundred talented princes, this was equivalent to two or three hundred Saint Crystals per person! This price wasparable to the ransom money their families had paid when Du Gang kidnapped the children of the major ns on the Pangu Continent! ¡°How many banquets has Jiang Wenxing and the gang hosted already?¡± Someone asked bitterly. ¡°Four, those guys have one each week!¡± A faint voice responded. Instantly, the others present were filled with annoyance. Theymented that despite being at the God Spirit Level, they weren¡¯t doing as well as those guys. However, they seemed to have forgotten that many years ago, when they hadn¡¯t yet advanced to the Eternal Level, didn¡¯t they behave in the same way as Jiang Wenxing and the others? The ns have always spared no effort in cultivating their young descendants! ¡°Burp!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Du Gang belched again and dug out the second bottle of Wuliangye, simultaneously shaking and floating towards the third bottle. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone gulping down Wuliangye like this. This kid is still continuously eliminating his alcohol¡­¡± Another voice rang out in the void. It was clear from his tone that he was helpless, and there was even a hint of envy in his voice. ¡°I wonder what it feels like to drink Wuliangye to satisfaction. I¡¯d really like to ask him how he feels now!¡± At this moment, these God Spirit Level guards began an unusual chat. Although they usually held prestigious positions, they still had certain duties and often wouldn¡¯t have leisure time. Soon, under the envious gazes of everyone present, Du Gang was gulping down one bottle of Wuliangye after another, continuously. They didn¡¯t realize, but Du Gang¡¯s sentiment at this moment waspletely different. At this moment, there was a surge of heat rushing in his body, and even, in his eyes, there was a hallucination. It seemed to him like a monkey was dancing continuously in front of him. ¡°No, not a dance¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s consciousness had somewhat blurred at this point, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s drunk, it¡¯s drunk¡­¡± In his eyes, a drunken monkey was swaying non-stop in the air. Seeing this drunken monkey, Du Gangughed: ¡°You monkey, you can¡¯t handle your liquor and yet you insist on drinking, feeling drunk now?!¡± Seeing its absurdity, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but mimic it. He mimicked its movements, taking a step when the monkey did, and stumbling when the monkey did. ¡°Hehe!¡± At that moment, he hadpletely forgotten what he was here for, and while consuming his tenth bottle of Wuliangye, began performing a drunken boxing routine. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With each punch he threw, a gust of wind whirled up, seeming quite imposing. Yet Du Gang appeared on the brink of copsing, seeming soft and pliable, his form beginning to bend. It seemed like he was about to fall any second, but he didn¡¯t. Stumbling, he threw another punch once again. This time, his punch took on the form of a dragon, a strange aura abruptly emerged. ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky above South Mountain, the sound of thunder suddenly echoed, startling all the birds and beasts on the mountain. Instantly, a cacophony of animal cries and birdsongs reverberated through the heavens and the earth. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Out of nowhere, why is there thunder?¡± A servant looked up at the sky in bewilderment. At that moment, something unforeseen happened. From the sky, suddenly emerged a red mist, appearing as if illuminated by the red afterglow of dusk. ¡°That is odd, it is clearly noon right now, where could this sunset being from?!¡± The servant, panicked, quickly took out his Light Computer, about to report the situation. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At that moment, a beam of light shot out from the void, quickly striking him and knocking him unconscious. Simultaneously, several God Spirit Level powerhouses appeared, their brows furrowed. ¡°Is it that thing?¡± ¡°It might be¡­¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Maybe we should help him cover it up?!¡± ¡°So be it, let¡¯s cover it up¡­¡± ¡°Ah, what the hell is going on!¡± After these God Spirit Level powerhouses finished speaking, each unted their divine powers, acting swiftly to temporarily seal off the entire South Mountain. They concealed all odd phenomena and knocked out all the tourists and servants who were still on South Mountain. Having done all of this, one of the God Spirit Level powerhouses, a look of envy on his face, said, ¡°An ordinary wine appreciation master would have to go through hundreds, even thousands, of bottles to possiblyprehend the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist. But this kid, he doesn¡¯t know anything about tasting wine. Yet, after just ten bottles of Wuliangye, he was able toprehend the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist!¡± ¡°This kid made a big fortune!¡± As it turns out, the reason why Wuliangye is sold at such high prices is that if you taste it carefully, you mightprehend the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist. The so-called Drunken Monkey Divine Fist is a martial skill spontaneouslyprehended by a sage-level divine monkey ancestor of the Fighting Saint n when it got drunk. Every person who buys Wuliangye hopes they can learn this sage-level martial skill through it. But in reality, those who truly understand wine find it even more difficult to attain enlightenment. Because, the drunk monkey from back then did not understand wine, otherwise, it would not have gotten drunk. It got unintentionally drunk and unintentionally enlightened. So, under normal circumstances, only people who know nothing about wine have a slightly higher probability ofprehending the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist! But the question is, who amongst those who know nothing about wine is willing to spend thousands of Saint Crystals on it? Natually, even if people who know nothing about wine drink it, attaining enlightenment would still be extremely difficult. This is all due to Du Gang¡¯s sufficient talents as well as a bit of luck, leading to his enlightenment after ten bottles of Wuliangye. ¡°Damn it, originally,prehending the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist through Wuliangye should have been a cause for celebration, something to be shared with everyone¡­¡± Among the divine bodyguards, there were also wine lovers, who grumbled, ¡°But now, we have to cover it up!¡± How could they not cover up? The wine Du Gang drank was stolen, which would attract the attention of the local South Mountain families and ruin the reputation of his Kong Family. But, having them collectivelypensate for Du Gang¡¯s stolen wine was out of the question. They were all too poor to afford it, let alone having not tasted the wine themselves. So, they had secretly agreed to whisk Du Gang away as soon as he finishedprehending the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist. They were not going to pay for the stolen wine as they didn¡¯t drink it! As long as Du Gang was not caught red-handed, it would suffice! ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky, monstrous Qi rolled and surged, which would have been able to spread millions kilometers away if not for the coverage of several God Spirit Level powerhouses. With the technological advances of the Pangu Continent, such a spread of Qi would have been known by all by then! ¡°This sage attained enlightenment over tens of billions of years ago, didn¡¯t he?!¡± ¡°Yes, it is said that he attained enlightenment during the activity of the Ancient Holy Body¡­¡± ¡°After tens of billions of years, such formidable power still exists. Looking at the Qi, it¡¯s as if the sage himself is present!¡± Everyone was sighing, yearning for the sage-level martial art. However, one of them spoke up, ¡°If I remember correctly, the Ancient Holy Body also practiced this Drunken Monkey Divine Fist, didn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°Ah, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would¡¯ve forgotten. Indeed, this is recorded in the History!¡± ¡°Ah, what a dazzling and colorful period that was!¡± ¡°If only we could go back and have a look¡­¡± A longing glow appeared on the faces of those present. For these God Spirit Level beings, to have experienced that era and taken part in it was far more important! But sadly, these were all young characters, merely a few hundred million years old. ¡°Uh, did you guys notice that our records here seem to have nothing about the incident that happened a hundred billion years ago¡­¡± An old guard who heard this jumped in shock and instantly said, ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t spread such words recklessly, beware of curses¡­¡± Suddenly, all the God Spirit Level powerhouses came to their senses, each of them shutting up. Quickly recovering to their previous state: indifferent, cold, and stoic. At this moment, Du Gang, who was inside a Wuliangye liquor jar, was punching faster and faster. At this moment, he had forgotten who he was, and even where he was. He was just dancing non-stop behind the monkey in front of him. However, as his punches grew stronger, the monkey in his eyes gradually disappeared. His form, however, merged with the monkey in his eyes. ¡°Harmony of the divine, Fist technique self-attained!¡± With the rise of a voice full of divinity, Du Gang had officially mastered this sage-level Drunken Monkey Divine Fist! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the red clouds in the sky exploded, as if to celebrate his achievement. Simultaneously, far away on Primordial Continent, a closed-door cultivator in the Fighting Saint n territory opened his eyes. Murmuring: ¡°Another foreigner hasprehended the ancestral Drunken Monkey Divine Fist, has the storm risen again after a hundred billion years?!¡± ¡°Can it seed this time?!¡± ¡°Can it seed?!¡± This voice, like self-inquiry, echoed continuously in the cave. At the same time, with the elder¡¯s awakening, the divine statues of some ns on the continent began to tremble slightly at this moment. At this moment, all the top hundred godly ns were rmed. All the upper echelons were shocked, looking at the trembling statue speechlessly. After a long while, a Great Power powerhouse slowly said, ¡°Is another lifeing?¡± There was no reply, but on this day, all the godly ns began preparing. The resources for nurturing the Divine Son and Sacred Son of each family increased a hundredfold on this day! ¡­ ¡°Drunken Monkey Divine Fist!¡± As Du Gang threw hisst punch, he sobered up. At the same time, he pronounced these four words. This time, regardless of how the God Spirit Level powerhouses tried to cover it up, it was toote. These four words, like the Sound of the Dao, instantly broke through the seal of the gods and spread far and wide. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± Someone shouted. Just as Du Gang woke up and had yet to grasp the situation, he was forcibly whisked away into the void by a God Spirit Level powerhouse. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Seeing his bewildered face, one of the God Spirit Level guards was annoyed and said, ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? You sneaked someone¡¯s Wuliangye, that¡¯s one thing, but you¡¯ve grasped the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist, causing such uproar¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless. He felt a little embarrassed. He knew these people could see him after he shrank, but he had always subconsciously dismissed the idea that these people knew about his drinking. Who knew that it would be broken out in the open, leaving him utterly speechless and embarrassed. Thus, everyone spent a full three seconds in the void before stepping out. Once Du Gang looked again, he had already arrived near the temple. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± A guard twitched and said, ¡°What, do you n to go back and drink the rest of the ten bottles too?!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang immediately grinned andughed. ¡°Senior, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Chapter 214: 213 Guardian of the Three Gates! (50,000 characters request for subscription) Chapter 214: 213 Guardian of the Three Gates! (50,000 characters request for subscription)
Trantor:549690339 The God Spirit Level guards sent Du Gang near the temple and then disappeared back into the void. They, as guards, should not get too emotional or reveal themselves randomly.
But Du Gang was too infuriating. Not only did he acquire the Saint-level Drunken Monkey Divine Fist, but he also nned to drink the remaining ten bottles of Wuliangye. If they didn¡¯t get the task of protecting Du Gang and if they weren¡¯t from the Kong Family army, they would have beaten him up long ago. Having seen them retreat, Du Gang shed his simple smile again. This time, his smile was from the heart. ¡°I¡¯ve learned another Saint-level cultivation method!¡± This was quite unexpected. He went there Raising a ruckus, and to pick on Jiang Wenxing in the evening. He hadn¡¯t expected this happy surprise. ¡°This really justifies the high price of Wuliangye. After all, there are Saint Level Cultivation Techniques inside!¡± At this moment, Du Gang was in an area outside of the temple. The location was quite secluded and there was no one else around. But from this location, you had a good view where you could directly look at the entrance to the temple. The entrance to the temple was blocked by people from the four majorpanies. In the center, there was one ring left, and below the ring, there was a big drum hanging.
The area around the ring was packed with people, some were there to enter the temple, but many were just there to watch the show. The interior of the temple was rumored to have fairiesing out, which was a very eye-catching event for anyone. Du Gang looked at the temple in the distance and shook his head, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I might as well go in and take a look at the temple!¡± He had originally intended to pick on Jiang Wenxing¡¯s banquet, but since he arrived at the temple ahead of time, he decided to look into thatter. So, he swaggered towards the entrance of the temple. He knew that Jiang Wenxing was outside, so he deliberately showed himself to let him know that he had already gone in. If they couldn¡¯t fight outside, they would fight inside. He would try to keep Jiang Wenxing in the temple, let him keeppany with the old ancient bones. As Du Gang got closer, people¡¯s discussions became clearer and clearer. ¡°If you want to get through the three tests, you need to strike the drum!¡± ¡°Did you see the drum hanging next to the ring?¡± ¡°That¡¯s called the Sky-shocking Drum, a special drum that only those with a certain cultivation level can make ring!¡±
¡°The drum at the entrance of the temple requires you to strike a sound with power equal to that of a rank two Sector Lord.¡± No wonder! Du Gang realized. He thought there were a lot of people standing, not going through the three tests, it actually had conditions. Just this one drum had blocked many people. ¡°Why did he go directly?¡± Just then, there came a mor from the front. With sharp eyes, Du Gang swiftly looked over only to see Qiao Jin near the ring, walking inside. ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t he go through the tests?¡± ¡°Hey, are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see he had passed the three tests already?¡± The Pass Order for the three tests was something that the four majorpanies jointly developed. Only those who got through the three tests can receive this. Even though it only serves as a ticket, it is a supreme honor for young geniuses.
It means that your strength has reached the Four Heavenly Lord realm, and at the same time, it means that you are one of the few geniuses, very rare! ¡°But, he seems to be at the fourth or fifth rank of the Sector Lord Level¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the mysterious man¡­he¡¯s Qiao Jin!¡± People then realized who he was. ¡°My god, it¡¯s him. He finally showed up!¡± ¡°Yes, is he the Ancient Holy Body?!¡± There was a strong curiosity towards Qiao Jin because he came from White Dragon Mountain. His cultivation was much lower than the other geniuses, since he crossed the three tests that required the strength of Four Heavenly Lords with only being at a fourth-rank Sector Lord Level. As everyone watched, Qiao Jin stepped onto the ring, walked onto the red carpetne left by the four majorpanies in the center, and went ahead. This red carpetne, leading from the ring to the entrance of the temple, was specially created by the four major corporations to showcase the distinguished status of those who had passed the three tests. Soon, he reached the end of the red carpet, turned around, waved to the crowd, and entered a vortex-shaped passage, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. The temple wasn¡¯t located on the Pangu Continent but in another dimension. To get there, you had to cross the vortex-like channel. ¡°Qiao Jin has entered¡­¡± ¡°I remember, he finished the Cosmic Peak Talents Competition a month ago, why did he only enter now?¡± ¡°Not just him, many people were going in and out today!¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s Long Aotian!¡± At that moment, a figure descended from the sky,nding directly on the red carpet. He was dressed in a dragon robe, shimmering in golden light. His crown of golden ornaments and red tassels gave him the air of an emperor. A half-mask concealed his upper face. What was more astonishing, Long Aotian had two dragon horns on his head. After hended, he arrogantly scanned the crowd. Only when everyone looked down did he slowly start pacing towards the temple entrance, his golden-threaded boots moving with grace. ¡°What a show-off!¡± Watching Long Aotian¡¯s ostentatious disy from a distance, Du Gang sneered. Fortunately, they were far enough away not to be heard by Long Aotian who would not hesitate to fight if he heard them. ¡°Did you notice that this month, apart from Jiang Wenxing who goes in and out once a week, everyone else seems to start entering today after they came out¡­¡± ¡°Today, is it some auspicious day?¡± Someone with good standing and status narrowed their eyes, ¡°Today? The day when the Ancient God returns to Pangu Continent, I wonder if that counts?¡± ¡°What? Is the Ancient Goding back?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he run back to his ancestral home?!¡± The crowd looked at the young man speaking, noticing his luxurious clothes and recognizing him as a member of a major family, immediately became rmed. What this kind of person says tends to be more reliable. ¡°Run back to his ancestral home?¡± A young prodigy chuckled, ¡°Only fools believe that the Ancient God ran back to his ancestral home!¡± ¡°The Ancient God went back this time to fetch his people from there!¡± ¡°I heard, he brought all the people from his home here¡­¡± ¡°Apparently, he spent tens of millions of Saint Crystals to house those people on thend owned by the Virtual Universe Company¡­¡± ¡°What? Tens of millions of Saint Crystals?!¡± In that moment, everyone was shocked and did not know whether his words were true. ¡°Yes, tens of millions of Saint Crystals. You can check this information inside the Virtual Universe Company. He now owes thepany more than ten million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Damn, he, how dare he! That¡¯s tens of millions of Saint Crystals¡­¡± Then someone burst outughing, ¡°Tens of millions of Saint Crystals are nothing. Do you know Xiang Yu, the Overlord?¡± ¡°The Tyrant Body, who was taken in by the Xiang Family!¡± ¡°Exactly, the homnd of the Tyrant Body is next to the Ancient God¡¯s. This time, when the Ancient God went back, he also brought the people from the Tyrant body¡¯s homnd¡­¡± ¡°Oh wow! These country folks are really sentimental¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, you know how much the Tyrant Body borrowed from thepany?¡± The crowd seemed to have realized something and looked excited. ¡°Are you saying the Tyrant Body borrowed even more?!¡± Seeing everyone looking at him, the young man chuckled and loudly said, ¡°Not just more, the Tyrant Body borrowed a billion Saint Crystals from thepany!¡± ¡°Hss!¡± Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air upon hearing this, their faces showing shock. ¡°How dare he? I heard that the Tyrant Body is only at the Ster Level?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s so awesome, this Tyrant Body¡­¡± Not to mention these Sector Lord Level prodigies, even the mighty godlike figures guarding different prodigies from the void were all stunned. They all sighed, ¡°Sure enough, being a Tyrant Body, he has such courage!¡± ¡°Yes, so young, and only at Ster Level, but he dared to make such a decision!¡± Only the people from the Xiang Family, at this moment, were looking at each other, unable to speak. Because, their family chat group was also in uproar. But not because the Tyrant Body was being tyrannical, but because Overlord Xiang Yu, upon returning to Peni Ind, was beaten up by the family head. They heard his butt blossomed from the beating! To them, they were actually quite envious of Xiang Yu. Amon man wouldn¡¯t be able to owe a billion Saint Crystals, and even if they did, they would probably be forced to refund. But Xiang Yu didn¡¯t. The family head only spanked him and didn¡¯t make him refund. This meant that although the head of the family was dissatisfied with his actions, he did not deny his decision. And being personally spanked by the family head, in the eyes of many Xiang family members, was a sign of affection and attention. Amon man wouldn¡¯t be spanked by the family head! Hearing these rumors about Xiang Yu, Du Gang¡¯s face was unchanged and his heart did not flutter. It seemed as if all this had nothing to do with him. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s none of my business, I just suggested¡­.¡± Cough! Cough! Du Gang quickly squeezed forward; he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time; it was time for him to enter. At this moment, a young man suddenly kicked into the air, aiming at the huge drum by the edge of the stage. Instantly, a huge drum sound rang out. ¡°Last time, I was just one step away from passing the third stage. After a month of hard practice, this time, I¡¯m sure to break through!¡± While the young man¡¯s talk was full of modesty, he stood on the stage with a confident air, sweeping the entire audience with his gaze, looking proud! ¡°It¡¯s Yao Zijie, the Twin Pride of the Yao Family!¡± ¡°His twin sister, Yao Zixuan, broke through the third stage a month ago and entered the temple withouting out!¡± ¡°At the time, Yao Zijie also followed closely and broke through the three stages, but s, he fell short and got stuck at the third stage, ultimately retreating!¡± ¡°Who would have thought, after a month, he¡¯s back again!¡± ¡°This time, he should be ready, right?¡± Yao Zijie has every reason to be proud. A month ago, his strength had already reached near four-Sector-Lord level, surpassing everyone present. At this point, those who remained outside were primarily spectators due to insufficient strength. Soon, a man emerged from a tent stationed not far away. This man was the guard of the first stage, with the power of two Sector Lord level. Seeing that it was Yao Zijie, he smiled and said, ¡°Yao Zijie, you¡¯ve already broken through the first stage a month ago. There¡¯s no point in fighting you again. The first stage, count it as you¡¯ve passed!¡± Soon, another guard from the second stage tent also stepped out. After hearing his colleague¡¯s words, he likewise shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already broken through my second stage. Consider it passed!¡± After the consecutive stage walkthroughs, the sentry of the third tent finally came out. This was a man with a gigantic physique, resembling a brutish bear. He stood nearly three meters tall, and his hands alone wererger than Yao Zijie¡¯s head! ¡°I am Bao Xiong, the gatekeeper of the third stage. Only by passing my stage can you enter the temple!¡± Yao Zijie smiled and said, ¡°Enough talking, General Bao Xiong,e on stage!¡± The title ¡®General¡¯ was just a title, not Bao Xiong¡¯s actual military rank. Of course, Bao Xiong didn¡¯t exin either and jumped directly onto the stage. ¡°Defeat me, and I¡¯ll let you pass!¡± Bao Xiong came up without saying a word, brandishing a gigantic hammer, and charged directly towards Yao Zijie. On this side, Yao Zijie initially wanted to say a few words, but to his surprise, his opponent was so direct. Reluctantly, he had to startbating. ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as they made a move, it was the most powerful attack. Bao Xiong, as a soldier, had a military killing technique. His giant hammer moved straight without a hint of uncertainty. Each blow could make the surrounding space tremble with a ¡®squeaking¡¯ sound. ¡°Bang!¡± Yao Zijie met the attack with his sword alone but seemed too weak, being pushed back by the huge hammer. The fight had just started, and the upper hand between the two had already been divided. Bao Xiong, with absolute strength, seized the initiative. ¡°Huh? Yao Zijie is already being suppressed?!¡± People below the stage were filled with doubts. Didn¡¯t this mane back after a month? Howe he got suppressed from the start? With such strength, he¡¯s not enough to break through. ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning, keep watching. They haven¡¯t used their big moves yet!¡± Indeed, although Bao Xiong held the upper hand, he didn¡¯t exert his full effort in each strike; there was still energy left. He was guarding against something! Du Gang¡¯s eyesight improved dramatically, and he figured out the real situation on the stage in a nce. ¡°Does Yao Zijie have some Supreme Technique or something?¡± He spected that Bao Xiong must be guarding against this kind of attack! In truth, that was the case. Yao Zijie came with the belief that he was going to break through. Now, hearing the criticism from below the stage, he felt disgruntled. ¡°Boom!¡± He cast a secret method, temporarily boosting his strength by multiples and forcibly pushing back Bao Xiong. All of a sudden, the two stopped at opposite ends of the stage. Bao Xiong look turned serious; he understood that his opponent was about to unleash a significant attack. At this moment, Yao Zijie was entirely different, brimming with confidence. His gaze was as cold as treacherous ice, his long hair danced in the air, and with a slight movement of his lips, he calmly said, ¡°Next, I will use a King-Level attack. If you can¡¯t block it, leave the stage!¡± A King-Level technique, also known as Mystic Level Art, is very rare. The audience below instantly showed expressions of envy and shock. For the direct disciples of the four majorpanies, if they have powerful elders reaching the God Spirit Level, or if they are suitably talented, they may have a chance to learn the Yellow Grade Techniques at the Sector Lord Level. Yellow Grade techniques are broad in their applicability. Even for the top geniuses, even if they cannot learn them at the Sector Lord Level, they can always master them at God Spirit Level. However, the practices of a higher level than the Mystic Rank are different. Anyone who can learn them in advance is usually a once-in-a-million-years kind of prodigious genius! Don¡¯t look at Du Gang possessing two saintly methods, but in fact, one of them was inherited from an Ancient God, and the other one was derived from drinking. Real saintly techniques are extremely difficult to cultivate. Not to mention the geniuses at the Sector Lord Level, even some of the strong at the God Spirit Level find them hard to master. King-level methods, although one grade lower than the saintly methods, are also extremely difficult to learn. At this moment, there were millions of people standing below the stage, but the number of people who truly mastered the techniques above the Mystic Rank did not exceed ten! ¡°The king-level technique I learned was created by the Elder of my Yao Family, named the Gentleman¡¯s Sword!¡± Seeing him dere his background, Bao Xiong surprisingly remained calm and likewise stated, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t studied techniques above the Mystic Rank, the st Hammer I learned from the army is a top-level Yellow-grade Technique, tempered through countless battlefield experiences, and possesses unparalleled power¡­.¡± Yellow Grade Techniques are different from those above the Mystic Rank. The Yellow Grade Techniques are widely applicable and tend to have numerous practitioners. When these people interact and challenge each other, they slowly divide the numerous different Yellow Grade techniques among themselves into ranks. From highest to lowest, they are: top-grade, superior-grade, middle-grade, and lower-grade, four grades in total. Simrly, the creator of a Yellow Grade Technique could be a God Spirit Level practitioner, a True God Level, or a Great Power. Therefore, the Yellow Grade Techniques do not have any other names, and they are only called Yellow Grade Techniques. Techniques above Mystic Rank, due to their difficulties in learning and scarce users, have not been graded. However, in reality, there are some differences between the techniques created by different individuals. For example, Du Gang¡¯s Ancient Spear Technique was created by an Ancient God Spear Saint. It¡¯s incredibly powerful and can be called a top-level saintly technique. This also exins why he was able to fight a draw in thest battle with Kong Xu¡¯s supreme technique, Void Handprint, relying on the Ancient Spear Technique. However, it can be inferred from here that if the Void Handprint were to be graded, it could only be ssified as a lower-grade Heavenly Level Technique. Bao Xiong introduced himself in a slow-paced manner and never stopped. But the crowd below could sense that he had already begun to utilize some fearsome technique from the energy slowly emerging behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± On the stage, Bao Xiong had been introducing himself for a minute and hadn¡¯t finished yet, but Yao Zijie was extremely patient and kept listening. ¡°This is the weakness and strength of the Gentleman¡¯s Sword!¡± At this moment, someone rified the mystery, ¡°The Gentleman¡¯s Sword usually deres its identity before it strikes. It can only strike if the opponent strikes first. If the opponent does not move, the Gentleman¡¯s Sword will not move!¡± ¡°This seems to be their weakness, but it is also their strength because the longer the enemy drags out the time, the greater the power of the Gentleman¡¯s Sword bes!¡± ¡°I once read in a chronicle that about several hundred million years ago, Yao Family¡¯s Gentleman Sword fought against a strong practicer of the saintly method. The strong practicer intentionally dragged out time, and when it dragged on until the third minute, the Gentleman¡¯s Sword was able to gather infinitebat power, and eventually yed that strong practicer, defeating the saintly technique!¡± Hearing the exnation, everyone present suddenly understood. ¡°So the Gentleman¡¯s Sword has this depth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. His opponent, Bao Xiong, clearly is familiar with the characteristics of various n techniques¡­¡± ¡°The best time to attack the Gentleman¡¯s Sword is normally within a minute and a half, so I guess Bao Xiong is about to attack soon!¡± On the side, when Du Gang heard this, he was shocked and thought it was highly novel. He didn¡¯t expect that these techniques created by the ancient ancestors of these families could have such peculiar effects. A minute and a half passed in a sh. Bao Xiong, who had been talking nonstop, finally stopped. ¡°Blessed to have encountered the Gentleman¡¯s Sword, this time, I¡¯ve fully charged my energy. Let¡¯s see if I can win with my st Hammer!¡± Bao Xiong shouted, leaping up in an instant, and raised his giant hammer to rush towards Yao Zijie, like a moving Mount Tai. At the same time, an illusion appeared above his giant hammer, following it to strike at the opponent. Across from him, Yao Zijie only smiled lightly and seemed unconcerned about his opponent¡¯s actions. While his enemy was building up energy, wasn¡¯t his Gentleman¡¯s Sword doing the same? The more the enemy behaves this way, the stronger his additional power will be! It¡¯s not until Bao Xiong leaps halfway out of the ring, and is about to reach Yao Zijie, that he finally makes his move! ¡°Hum!¡± A crisp sword cry rings out. Bright and dazzling sword radiance sprang forth, and for a moment, the stage was filled with chaotic sword energy, surging ceaselessly. Yao Zijie still didn¡¯t move, but his Gentleman¡¯s Sword did it for him. Like a bolt of lightning in the dark night, it shed in a split second, a stream of blue light rushed out. It was like a falling star in the night sky, directed at Bao Xiong. Compared to Bao Xiong¡¯s st Hammer attack, the Gentleman¡¯s Sword looked much more impressive. ¡°So cool!¡± ¡°Yao Zijie, he¡¯s really so cool!¡± At this moment, the girls below the stage all showed looks of admiration, their beautiful eyes filled with affection and appreciation. ¡°Boom!¡± The st Hammer suddenly stopped in mid-air. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± This pause was as striking as if continuously falling rain had frozen in mid-air! ¡°Pff!¡± The next second, Bao Xiong vomited blood, retreating wildly as if hit by a speeding train, only stopping after he had fallen outside of the arena. Now, when people looked at the massive hammer floating above the arena, it had been damaged by endless sword energy and had crumbled into pieces, dissipating in the wind. ¡°So powerful!¡± ¡°Is this the power of a King-Level technique?¡± ¡°If a Mystic-Level Art can reach this level, how incredible would Earth Rank or even Heavenly Level Cultivation Methods be?¡± At this moment, many people¡¯s eyes were shing with spection and admiration. Yao Zijie quietly sheathed his sword, sped his hands in a salute, and calmly said, ¡°I concede!¡± On the other side, Bao Xiong¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t severe, he¡¯d only spat out some blood. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, admiringly said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Yao Zijie, the unique genius of the Yao Family. Your effortless strength is admirable. Thank you for your mercy!¡± ¡°What?¡± At this moment, many people looked at Yao Zijie in surprise, their eyes wide with shock. Lifting heavy as if it were light was a technique for using strength. Although it is not a mainstream technique and doesn¡¯t greatly enhance attack power, anyone who can master it is far from simple! ¡°He¡¯s even stronger and more mature than he was a month ago!¡± ¡°Not just that, he hasn¡¯t used any manifestations!¡± Many people thought with emotion, ¡°He has an extraordinary demeanor, this youngster¡¯s future is unpredictable!¡± In fact, most of those who cleared the three stages and had special body types hadn¡¯t used any manifestations, they relied purely on their strength. After all, those guarding the stages were all ordinary bodies with no manifestations. Moreover, each genius harbored the intention ofpeting with their peers. If others could pass the three stages without using manifestations, but you did, wouldn¡¯t that make you appear weaker than them? On the stage, Yao Zijie gave a faint smile, turned to face the crowd below, and cupped his fists in salute, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take a step ahead of everyone and explore the temple¡­¡± Immediately, there were more screams from the girls below the stage. A person like him, with his graceful demeanor, handsome and casual elegance, and deep background, could always garner a group of loyal female fans. After his show, Yao Zijie then stepped onto the red carpeted path and walked towards the entrance of the temple. In a while, he disappeared into the vortex. ¡°Ah, another one has entered!¡± The people below the stage were all envious, but helpless. ¡°I really want to know what changes have urred inside the temple!¡± ¡°The four majorpanies are too domineering, setting up these stages and not allowing anyone to enter without clearing them¡­¡± Some people were indignant, feeling that the four majorpanies had turned the temple into a ce to test extraordinary geniuses, and the three stages were set up for screening purposes. At this time, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Fools, the four majorpanies set up these stages to protect you!¡± Upon hearing this arrogant voice, everyone immediately looked over. ¡°Little Hawk King?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here too?!¡± The person who came had a pair of wings on his back, a characteristic eagle-shaped nose, and a defiant expression. ¡°I heard that Little Hawk King returned to the ancestralnd of the Ying family for a transformative trial, I wonder if his strength has increased!¡± The crowd¡¯s perception of Little Hawk King¡¯s strength was still at the Sector Lord Level. But he had been gone for more than five months, so his strength should have increased. Little Hawk King continued, ¡°There have been earth-shattering changes inside the temple. Savage beasts have appeared, and there are various barrennds. Anyone weaker than the Fourth Sector Lord Level entering it is sending themselves to their death!¡± Although he hadn¡¯t entered, their Ying family had plenty of strong characters at the Fourth Sector Lord Level who had explored the situation. ¡°What?!¡± The people outside the arena all showed shocked expressions. ¡°Indeed, the inside of the temple is now apletely different world!¡± At this moment, a melodious voice slowly resonated, and a celestial woman wearing a white dress descended from the sky. It was Yu Shuiyao who also returned to the Yu family for a round of special training and didn¡¯t emerge until today. Little Hawk King nced at her indifferently, disregarding her with a slight shake of his body. Suddenly, a loud sound echoed out. ¡°Boom!¡± The giant drum in mid-air was struck at that very moment. Inside the tent, three soldiers emerged, the same ones as before. Seeing the distinct appearance of the Little Hawk King, their faces became solemn. In the universe, one must be cautious when encountering people with strange appearances and animal characteristics. Such individuals are either born different or are halfway between man and monster through union with a powerful bloodline. They had often seen this kind of feature on the Little Hawk King throughout their lives. He was from the Ying Family. ¡°Hurry up ande to die!¡± Little Hawk King was very defiant, making a definite prediction about his opponent¡¯s fate as soon as he spoke. His words made many people beneath the stage extremely ufortable, but nobody dared to say much because his power was sufficient. The two Sector Lords in the trio took to the stage swiftly, their expressions filled with solemnity. ¡°I am the guardian of the first checkpoint¡­¡± ¡°You talk too much!¡± Before the soldier guarding the first checkpoint could finish, Little Hawk King moved, his Sky Hawk Technique was unparalleled in the world, speeding forward like a raging storm. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Before the guard at the first checkpoint could react, a w struck him. ¡°Hiss!¡± In an instant, a wound was torn open in the guard¡¯s abdomen, and he was sent flying by the tremendous force of the blow. ¡°Stomp!¡± Bao Xiong flew up in an instant, and in mid-air, he caught the first checkpoint guard who was uncontrobly retreating backward. At this moment, the man had already fallen unconscious! Seeing the fate of hisrades, Bao Xiong, shocked and enraged, shouted, ¡°We are merely keepers of the gates, yet you resort to such ruthless blows?!¡± Little Hawk King merely scoffed, ¡°I didn¡¯t even use ten percent of my power. He couldn¡¯t even take one of my ws, what a piece of trash!¡± As soon as these words fell, the whole ce went into an uproar. Many people red angrily at him. Because, most of the people present couldn¡¯t even pass the first checkpoint. By calling the gatekeeper trash, isn¡¯t he insulting them as well?! ¡°Little Hawk King, you¡¯re going too far!¡± ¡°This is outrageous, as a member of the eighteen tribes, instead of providing a good example, you¡¯re bullying the weak¡­¡± For a moment, there was nothing but voices of criticism from below the tform. Hearing these insults, Little Hawk King haughtily lifted his head, looking dismissive and said, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting anyone in particr. I¡¯m just saying, all of you here are garbage,plete trash!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± At these words, the whole ce was shocked. Everyone was incensed, angered by Little Hawk King¡¯s attitude. ¡°You think you can beat me?¡± Little Hawk King¡¯s eyes were sharp, full of murderous intent. Looking at everyone, he coldly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree,e and fight me. Life and death will not matter!¡± As soon as these words came out, there was one who could no longer bear it. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± He was seen taking to the skies, stepping in the air continuously, and in no time, he reached the stage. ¡°I am Mo Youwei from Peni, I¡¯m here to test Little Hawk King¡¯s high-handed methods¡­¡± ¡°Mo Family, although not part of the strongest eighteen ns, is known as a great n on Peni Ind, there¡¯s a good show to watch!¡± ¡°Good job, Mo Youwei, put him down!¡± ¡°Teach this arrogant Little Hawk King a lesson, let him know who¡¯s tough!¡± For a while, there was nothing but cheering from below the tform. Mo Youwei immediately turned his head with a delighted face, waving at the crowd. It was quite obvious that he was enjoying this attention. ¡°Seeking death!¡± At this point, Little Hawk King didn¡¯t waste any more words. The wings on his back instantly spread wide. ¡°Buzz!¡± With a fast flutter, a phantom passed by. ¡°Thump!¡± A good head was instantly sent flying into the sky. Mo Youwei couldn¡¯t believe, even in his death, that Little Hawk King would kill him. The severed head in mid-air was covered in blood, and disbelief was reflected in those pair of eyes. ¡°Plop!¡± ¡°Thud! Thud!¡± The head thudded down like a basketball, bouncing on the ground a few times before it came to a stop at the feet of a girl. ¡°Ah~!¡± The girl screamed in shock instantly. The strong decibel made everyone on the scene cover their ears. ¡°This¡­¡± The scene momentarily quieted. The previously moring crowd fell silent at this moment, as if they had all been silenced collectively. ¡°Mo Youwei is dead¡­¡± ¡°How¡­ How could he dare?!!¡± No one could believe their eyes, Little Hawk King had actually killed Mo Youwei! ¡°Mo Youwei, who is the most outstanding youth of this generation of Mo Family is dead!¡± ¡°I heard that Mo Youwei was the direct lineage¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, Little Hawk King has indeed caused a catastrophe!¡± No one had died in public since the opening of the Golden Age. Mo Youwei was indeed the first one! At this moment, a protector of the Mo Family appeared out of thin air and stood by Mo Youwei, hoping to save him. But it was toote! The protector hadn¡¯t expected the fight to end so quickly, and even less that Little Hawk King would kill. Moreover, Little Hawk King was too fast; so fast that even he didn¡¯t react until the fight was over. This was not a fight, it was a massacre! ¡°Little Hawk King!¡± With a frosty face, the protector of the Mo Family gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Why did you kill him?!¡± Upon hearing this, Little Hawk King¡¯s eyes were cold and there wasn¡¯t a hint of remorse in his expression. He scornfully replied, ¡°Nothing but trash. I¡¯ve said it before, whoever dares enter the stage, it¡¯s a matter of life and death. Since he came on stage, what¡¯s wrong with killing him?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± At this time, another figure appeared in the void ¨C the protector of Little Hawk King, who was also a God Spirit Level powerhouse. He appeared indifferent and calmly said: ¡°Little Hawk King has just experienced our ancestralnd¡¯s trial and his killing intent is a bit heavy¡­¡± ¡°However, just as he said, life and death are predestined. Those who dare to take the stage must be ready to die!¡± ¡°If your Mo Family wants to cause trouble, juste find us directly. We, the Ying Family, will fully take it on!¡± ¡°You!¡± The protector of the Mo Family was fuming; he was infuriated by their disregard. He collected Mo Youwei¡¯s remains and coldly stated: ¡°I will report the exact situation to the Family Head. At that time, whether we fight or negotiate, we will meet on Peni Ind!¡± Although Peni Ind is the strongest of the eighteen ns, the other major ns are also not to be underestimated, among them exist Kings. These major ns, although they don¡¯t show up in the Universe on usual days, they are quite famous on Peni ind. After saying this, the protector of the Mo Family disappeared into the void. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer because he sensed killing intent from Little Hawk King¡¯s protector and he was worried he¡¯d be the next one to be killed. Maniac! At this moment, descendants of all families had the same thought lingering in their minds. Little Hawk King is and should not be messed with! At this moment, everyone wore a look of grief and indignation, but could say nothing. They didn¡¯t dare. The death of Mo Youwei hadpletely awoken them up. All heaven¡¯s chosen ones thought that battles would stop at small injuries and no one would die. However, today, Little Hawk King taught them all a lesson. You want to spare his life, but he wouldn¡¯t spare you. So, the future situation would gradually be such that, if there was a struggle, there would be no mercy! At this moment, Little Hawk King didn¡¯t care about everyone else, turned his head towards Bao Xiong and said impatiently, ¡°Where is the guardian? Hurry up ande to die, I am in a hurry to enter the temple!¡± Bao Xiong stared at his dyingrade, his hands trembling incessantly. This was a manifestation of extreme anger and frustration! ¡°Snap!¡± Just as the second gatekeeper was about to stand up, Bao Xiong grabbed him, shook his head slightly, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat him, let me do it!¡± The second gatekeeper didn¡¯t argue. He nodded, taken over the injuredrade from Bao Xiong. Meanwhile, Bao Xiong slowly rose to his feet. ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve held back, allowing anyone reaching the level of Four-Method Sector Lord to pass¡­¡± ¡°Everyone thought that was all the power I have, but in reality, I¡¯ve been restraining my strength, afraid to identally hurt you¡­¡± His face was extremely ferocious, with bloodshot eyes that seemed ready to devour anyone in sight. ¡°However, you are not worth our restraint!¡± ¡°Heh-heh!¡± At this moment, all the stationed soldiers cried out in unison, releasing a torrent of formidable aura. ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky, a leisurely drifting cloud was instantly dispersed under this overwhelming pressure. They were all furious! Seeing theirrades injured and disrespected was enough to spark their anger. If not for the discipline sustained by long-term training, they might have already mutinied and collectively attacked Little Hawk King. ¡°The order given to me by themander is to filter out people below the Four-Method Sector Lord. If they reached the Four-Method Sector Lord, I can let them pass¡­¡± After reaching the peak of his anger, Bao Xiong suddenly calmed down. ¡°As for how much strength I should use, it all depends on us¡­¡± ¡°This time, I will unleash all my power. If you want to get past me, you will have to kill me!¡± After Bao Xiong spoke these final words, an intense aura of killing intent and a metallic scent of blood spread out. This aura was far more potent than the smell of blood on Little Hawk King. ¡°Do you think that just because you¡¯ve ventured into a Secret Realm once and killed some beasts, you¡¯re very powerful?!¡± Bao Xiong slowly walked towards the ring, his eyes ferocious like a prehistoric beast, fiercely fixed on Little Hawk King. At this moment, Little Hawk King, who was half-man and half-demon, was overwhelmed by this aura and subconsciously stepped backward. Not just him, everyone under the ring experienced a hallucination at this moment. Seeing Bao Xiong approach, it was like watching a man emerge from a mountain of corpses. ¡°The blood you¡¯ve seen is child¡¯s y to us!¡± ¡°How many people have you killed?¡± Bao Xiong was ruthless, his brutal aura wreaking havoc over the entire field, causing the sky to darken. Dark clouds gradually gathered with lightning traveling among them. Listening to Bao Xiong¡¯s words, everyone fell into a form of illusion. This time, it was stronger than before. In a trance, Du Gang quickly snapped back to reality. He possessed the Root Suppression, which was constantly operating, capable of resisting any Sector Lord Level mental attack. ¡°So powerful!¡± Seeing Bao Xiong¡¯s actions, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but exim. He understood that Bao Xiong¡¯s imposing aura capable of making everyone fall into an illusion was not due to any illusion technique he practiced. Instead, he had killed too many creatures, with countless vengeful spirits apanying him. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± At this moment, a Ying Family protector who hadn¡¯t entered the void yet coughed. This sound evidently carried a certain intimidating effect. As the cough echoed, everyone on the scene quickly regained their senses. Was he trying to be kind? No, he was waking up Little Hawk King! Indeed, Little Hawk King on the stage, as if struck by a sudden blow, his will, which was almost lost, awakened at this moment! Despicable! At this moment, this word echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts. Chapter 215 - 214: The World Inside the Temple!! (60,000 words request for subscription!) Chapter 215: Chapter 214: The World Inside the Temple!! (60,000 words request for subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 Little Hawk King woke up with an angry face. He was actually affected by the enemy¡¯s bloody aura, having entered an illusionary realm. If it wasn¡¯t for the Guardian¡¯s cold snort, he might have beenpletely engulfed, ultimately ending in defeat! ¡°Kill!¡± Little Hawk King, worried about falling into the illusion again, quickly made his move. The speed of his Sky Hawk Holy Body was unmatched in the world. With a p of his wings, he turned into an Aurora, and a golden w reached out to grab. His overwhelming might burst open three minute rifts in space. ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, although Bao Xiong could not track Little Hawk King¡¯s figure, his body instinctively dodged and he swung his hammer. ¡°Crack!¡± He was a step too slow. Little Hawk King¡¯s w grabbed his arm, slicing off a piece of flesh, leaving three bloody scratch marks. However, it was clear from this encounter that Bao Xiong¡¯s defenses were unparalleled. The blow that had instantly killed Mo Youwei and the first guard fell onto Bao Xiong, but it only left a scratch. ¡°Boom!¡± Bao Xiong, unwilling to show weakness, retaliated immediately after being injured. The left side of his body lunged forward, his left hand, transformed from open to fist, aiming at the momentarily paused Little Hawk King after his attack. ¡°Bang!¡± This punch, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations,nded on Little Hawk King, who was somewhat inexperienced in battle. ¡°Boom!¡± A thunderous impact sound echoed, and Little Hawk King was instantly sent flying. At this moment, Bao Xiong¡¯s right hand moved. The entire hammer, like a hidden weapon, was thrown in the direction Little Hawk King was sent flying. At the same time, he stomped his foot with force. ¡°Boom!¡± The ground cracked instantaneously, and Bao Xiong disappeared from the spot, chasing after Little Hawk King. The hammer flew in the front, almost blocking Bao Xiong¡¯s figure, or it could be said that Bao Xiong intentionally hid behind the hammer, shielding himself. During the battle, both sides moved rapidly. Little Hawk King reacted in mid-air andshed out again, attempting to divert the hammer. However, he fell into the trap! Bao Xiong had been waiting for him to make a move, knowing that when a person attacks, there is a slight mental stiffness ¨C it may be very minute, but it was enough. Suddenly, Bao Xiong¡¯s speed increased yet again, reaching Little Hawk King¡¯s side in an instant. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Like how a tornado sweeps up everything in its path, his fists fell like a rainstorm, continuouslynding on Little Hawk King. The impact sent his avian body uncontrobly skyward. In an instant, Little Hawk King was attacked hundreds of times, each punchnding squarely on his body. ¡°Well done, Bao Xiong!¡± At this moment, many spectators were overjoyed, cheering for Bao Xiong. Under normal circumstances, any challenger would be blessed and supported by the masses. But now, for the first time, the Guardian was being collectively cheered for. There¡¯s no denying it, Little Hawk King had been too arrogant! However, although Bao Xiong¡¯s continuous attacks seemed satisfying, they weren¡¯t actually powerful enough to harm Little Hawk King. After all, he has the Sky Hawk Holy Body, which has an incredible level of physical strength and isn¡¯t something an ordinary attack can breach. Bao Xiong noticed this and quickly pulled back the hammer afternding a punch, preparing his finishing move. But he was too careless. Just a moment ago, Little Hawk King¡¯s body was out of control, rigid from Bao Xiong¡¯s attack, leaving him unable to react. But now, the time it took for Bao Xiong to summon his hammer was enough for Little Hawk King to escape. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a p of his golden wings, Little Hawk King instantaneously disappeared. His divine brilliance followed him, shing out a beautiful curve, dazzling to the eye. ¡°I want you dead!¡± At this moment, Little Hawk King¡¯s face was full of fury. A being that he regarded as a mere ant, a lowly creature, had actually hit him, making him feel like a punching bag, pummeled hundreds of times in a row. If it weren¡¯t for the enemy¡¯s rxation, giving him a chance, he might have been beaten further. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, a gigantic Five-Colored Bird manifested out of thin air, possessing three heads and six tails. It resembled an archaic beast, exuding a terrifying aura. ¡°An apparition!¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually summoned an apparition!¡± Everyone present was stunned, but after realizing it was Little Hawk King who had done so, they all understood. Given his temperament, he doesn¡¯t care about these things! ¡°Bao Xiong is in danger!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a world of difference between possessing an apparition and not possessing one!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the apparition appeared, Bao Xiong¡¯s actions faltered as if he was being suppressed by an incredibly terrifying entity. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Bao Xiong roared three times in session, bursting with bloodlust that ran rampant. But, it was futile! This was an anomaly! Usually, his murderous aura, enough to kill whoever dared stand in his way, lost its effect at this very moment. ¡°Die for me!!¡± ¡°Screech!¡± At this moment, not only did the Little Hawk King take action, the Five-Colored Bird behind him became enraged as it sensed its master¡¯s call. ¡°No!¡± Some in the crowd couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene, covering their eyes in fear that Bao Xiong would die on the spot, his corpse bathed in blood after just five steps. ¡°Kill!¡± In thest moments, Bao Xiong gnashed his teeth so hard they shattered, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Only then did he manage to break free from this overwhelming suppression. He didn¡¯t run. At this moment, he looked hideously angry, as if he was back on the battlefield. Holding a gigantic hammer in his hands, he charged towards the muchrger Five-Colored Bird. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Splurt!¡± A streak of golden light shed by. Following that, Bao Xiong¡¯s silhouette, like a kite with its string cut, was flung towards the back with the speed of a shooting star. ¡°Bao Xiong!¡± The second gatekeeper instantly took flight, trying to catch him. ¡°Bang!¡± But the force was too strong, and both of them were sent tumbling into the distance. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± At this moment, the nearby warriors could no longer bear it. They flew up, constantly using their strength, and it took four or five of them to barely catch the two of them. ¡°Bao Xiong!¡± All the soldiers gathered around Bao Xiong, their eyes filled with rage as they looked at him, filled with grief. Upon examination, they found that Bao Xiong¡¯s meridians were severed, his heart had stopped beating, and he was at the brink of death. Bao Xiong had already fainted, but hearing hisrade¡¯s call, he managed to open his eyes in a daze, squinting at them. His lips moved weakly, as if he wanted to say something. The warriors instantly leaned closer to listen carefully. Bao Xiong managed to say with difficulty: ¡°I¡­I have¡­have¡­ disgraced¡­ themander¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t disgrace anyone, you didn¡¯t!!¡± The nearby warriors were all on the verge of tears, utterly heartbroken. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, an overwhelming aura was transmitted from the distance. This aura was extremely terrifying, so as soon as it appeared, it dispersed all the dark clouds in the sky. At the same time, the entire sky was dyed red with blood. A figure appeared in the distance and rapidly approached the scene. Seeing this figure, the warriors shouted subconsciously: ¡°Commander!¡± The man standing before them, with an overwhelming aura and an evil presence that seemed almost tangible, was themander that Bao Xiong had mentioned. Turns out, someone felt indignant and transmitted the scene of the Little Hawk King¡¯s guide participating in the battle. This drew themander over. ¡°Ying Xiu, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The moment themandernded, he moved instantly. His body transformed into an afterimage as he shot towards the smiling Little Hawk King guide at the edge of the ring. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Ying Xiu was taken aback and frantically pped his wings in an attempt to escape. ¡°Trying to run?!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The space instantly split open at this moment. Themander, who had unexpectedly appeared beside Ying Xiu, grabbed him. ¡°Rip!¡± With a loud noise, one of Ying Xiu¡¯s wings was torn off his back. ¡°Bang!¡± With a kick, Ying Xiu was sent flying like a cannonball in one direction. At this moment, it seemed as if he existed in two dimensions at the same time, appearing semi-transparent and solid in turns. ¡°Show mercy!¡± Just then, several figures appeared and stopped themander. Those who arrived were the God Spirit Level powerhouses stationed near the temple. These few were members of the same corporate alliance as the Ying family. ¡°Hmph!¡± After giving the stationed personnel a nce, themander scoffed and demanded, ¡°Are you guys blind when a god spirit interferes in the challenge?!¡± The men, fawning and subservient, didn¡¯t dare say another word. Meanwhile, themander didn¡¯t seem to harbor any intention of killing Ying Xiu. Seeing the others appear, he didn¡¯t continue his assault. As for Ying Xiu, he seemed to have been frightened. The moment he regained control of his body, he instantly tore through the void, diving in and disappearing without a trace. Watching his distant cousin hastily fleeing, Little Hawk King was dumbfounded. This was his second Dao Protector! The first one was the Blue Robed Eagle King, who was severely wounded during thest open-source conference and had gone into closed-door healing. This one, now, was battered and chased away by themander. Themander nced coldly at Little Hawk King, but said nothing. He scorned the bullying of the weak by the mighty. Looking at the barely breathing Bao Xiong on the ground, he made a casual wave and took it into his own Divine Kingdom. He slowly said to the other soldiers, ¡°I will save Bao Xiong, you broke military rules, so ept a hundredshes!¡± Hearing this, the soldiers were not only not discouraged, but, on the contrary, overjoyed. Because themander had taken action, Bao Xiong did not have to die! Although they had vited military discipline and received a hundredshes, they admitted their guilt! This hundredshings were not simple, they were done with the God-whipping Stick, which specifically whipped the soul, and could only be endured by those with strong will. Ordinary people might have their souls scattered after a hundredshes, but they were determined and had a solid soul. They could endure a hundredshes with no more than injuries. Then, themander quickly tore through the space and left. Seeing him go, Little Hawk King finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, the arrogance on his face returned. He nced at the crowd below with a sneer and casually said, ¡°A bunch of wastes!¡± Then, he nned to fly towards the entrance of the temple. Just then, a voice came, ¡°Who are you calling waste?!¡± This was an old clich¨¦ that Little Hawk King clearly knew. His steps stopped once again, and his eyes filled with sharp killing intent as he stared into the crowd. In the crowd, Du Gang slowly separated the people blocking his way and walked toward the stage. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± At this moment, the people under the stage all recognized him. ¡°He¡¯s really back?!¡± ¡°My God, didn¡¯t he run home?!¡± Looking at the slowly approaching figure of Du Gang, Little Hawk King showed a cruel smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to challenge me!¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your Ying family¡¯s God Spirit¡¯s intervention, you would have lost to Bao Xiong. What qualifications do you have to be arrogant here?¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Aroubd Little Hawk King, a violent aura exploded. He got bloodthirsty and angrily said, ¡°You want to die, I¡¯ll make it happen!¡± ¡°As an Ancient God, you¡¯ve been hiding at home, daring toe back. In that case, I¡¯m going to exterminate your Ancient God n today!¡± He was very murderous now, his eyes were full of killing intent, and he was extremely dangerous at this moment! Yet Du Gang was indifferent, unaffected, andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted eagle meat in my life. Looks like today might be the day!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Little Hawk King roared, ¡°Today, I will kill gods and annihte ns!¡± The vision reappeared behind him, a fierce wind suddenly rose, and the three-headed six-tailed beast appeared again. ¡°Cry!!¡± A man and his vision, at this moment, were rapidly suppressing Du Gang. The entire space seemed to be trapped, even the air stopped flowing. ¡°Watch out, Du Gang!¡± Under the stage, someone shouted. Compared to Little Hawk King, everyone supported Du Gang, hoping he could suppress Little Hawk King. The stage here was too small, if Du Gang transformed it would surely hurt others. However, he did not intend to transform, because his power had once again strengthened, even without transformation, he was still confident of beating Little Hawk King. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Du Gang summoned the Ancient Divine Spear, unleashed Sky Breaking Stance, and attacked. ¡°Bang!¡± This attack was extremely frightening, shaking Little Hawk King. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Little Hawk King discovered that his vision, after reaching a certain range around Du Gang, unexpectedly stopped. At this moment, within Du Gang an invisible force was constantly emerging. This was his sacred body resisting the vision! ¡°The vision is ineffective!¡± At this moment, not only Little Hawk King, everyone else was shocked too! ¡°Does the sacred body immune to visions?!¡± Little Hawk King recovered from his stupor in a moment, and roared. ¡°You think that without the illusion, I can¡¯t kill you?!¡± Seeing the illusion to be ineffective, he withdrew it and, like a sh of light, charged forward. ¡°Thud thud thud!¡± At this moment, the two started to brawl madly. Every punch and w attack from them was extremely horrifying, enough to tear apart a ninth rank sector lord. But at this moment, their attacks striking each other¡¯s bodies made ¡°boom boom boom!¡± sounds. Their physical bodies were too powerful! The two were like two deities constantly attacking each other. After a long fight, Little Hawk King was getting irritated. ¡°ws Shattering the Heavens!¡± This time he used the supreme technique! This is the supreme technique passed down by the Purple Heavenly Eagle n. As soon as it was executed, a w mark spanning tens of miles appeared, bearing down on Du Gang. Du Gang didn¡¯t back down and quickly retaliated. ¡°Sky Breaking Stance¡± was instantly released, colliding fiercely with the w mark. ¡°Boom!¡± The void shattered, the space broke apart, and in this moment, everything around the stage was torn to shreds. At the same time, a god-spirit level powerhouse acted, moving all the spectators away. It was hundreds of miles away from the battlers before they stopped. ¡°Zzz!!¡± Once again, Little Hawk King extended a w. With his bare hands, he tore through the sky, snapping the spear shadow formed by Du Gang¡¯s Sky Breaking Stance in two. With no change to his expression, Du Gang released another spear shadow and attacked again. This time, his whole person pounced on his opponent, his pairs of golden fists unleashed an infinite power, constantly hammering down on Little Hawk King. ¡°Thud thud thud!¡± Little Hawk King, with his powerful Sky Hawk Holy Body, didn¡¯t avoid the fight, but faced the attack head on. The two kept exchanging blows. After hundreds of exchanges, Du Gang remained unscathed, but Little Hawk King began to tire. He inwardly faltered, having not expected to fall short in a straight brawl. ¡°Boom!¡± As Du Gang attacked again, without hesitation, he transformed instantly, manifesting the Sky Hawk body. ¡°Poof!¡± Gold light flickered, dazzling and brilliant, a giant eagle blotting out the sky and sun appeared in the sky. It spread its wings, each wing was tens of meters long. Each and every feather was exceptionally sharp, shimmering with dazzling light, as if forged from the strongest alloy in the universe, full of strength and toughness! ¡°Squawk!¡± The eagle shook the sky! Its wings pped and the celestial Eagle transformed by Little Hawk King initiated an attack in no time, appearing like a bolt of lightning. The eagle¡¯s ws carried a divine golden radiance, tearing apart the void. At this moment, it exhibited supreme might. ¡°Thud!¡± At the moment when everyone was on tenterhooks, a giant a kilometer tall appeared suddenly. This was the giant formed by Du Gang, standing in mid-air, huge as a mountain range. The celestial hawk seemed very small in front of him. ¡°Smack!¡± Du Gang pped down with his palm, like a divine palm descending from the sky. The pnded on the celestial hawk¡¯s back. Suddenly, a sh of golden light and the thunderous peals of wrathful heaven, the earth trembled. ¡°Boom!¡± With this earth-shattering boom, Little Hawk King, while flying across, roared in pain like an aircraft crashing into a cliff. ¡°Swoosh!¡± It wasn¡¯t over yet, Du Gang, like an ancient giant battling prehistoric beasts, grabbed the golden wing formed by Little Hawk King¡¯s feathers, and ruthlessly smashed it to the ground. ¡°Thump!¡± The ground instantly split open, an abyss tens of thousands of feet deep emerged suddenly. The whole arena was fully covered, its original appearance waspletely unrecognizable. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, the celestial hawk¡¯s wings trembled, quickly transforming into thousands of phantoms, fleeing in all directions. He wanted to create some distance to utilize his speed advantage. ¡°Humph!¡± Du Gang snorted coldly, and his body changed again. ¡°Boom!¡± The ground caved in, and a giant, a hundred thousand kilometers tall, suddenly appeared. At this moment, before the celestial hawk could create distance, it was hit by the rapidly expanding leg of Du Gang. ¡°Whoosh!¡± This sudden collision sends the Sky Hawk off bnce, tumbling to one side. ¡°ng!¡± Du Gang initiates his full might, manifested by his colossal build. In an instant, everyone feels a strong constraining force. At this moment, even those who are hundreds of miles away feel as if they are suffocating. ¡°Too terrifying, no matter who I fight with, I absolutely can¡¯tpete with an Ancient God!¡± The disy from Du Gang at this moment is simply too shocking. It bes an unforgettable spectacle for everyone who witnesses it. ¡°Step!¡± In this moment, Du Gang¡¯s foot stomps down with the intimidating force of Mount Tai, ruthlessly crushing the Sky Hawk underneath. ¡°Boom!¡± The earth shakes and volcanoes erupt in an instant. ¡°How is this possible? The Sky Hawk, renowned for its unmatched speed, has actually been caught by the Ancient God!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± All are astounded, their ears ringing incessantly. ¡°Pfft!¡± At this moment, even the resignation-filled sound of Little Hawk King coughing up blood from beneath the earth is clearly heard by all. ¡°Sssss!¡± After the ground splits apart, a jet of magma gushes out, spraying into the sky. Gazing upon this sight, Du Gang roars withughter, ¡°This fire is perfectly timed, let¡¯s have roast hawk today!¡± With a swift stretch of his hand, he once again reaches for the Sky Hawk buried beneath the ground. ¡°ng!¡± This time, however, he grasps empty air. The Sky Hawk, formerly confined beneath the earth, at this moment, reims the sky. ¡°Screech!¡± Little Hawk King, brimming with anger, eyes zing,unches into a counterattack. His entire body transforms into a golden light, each one of his feathers, like a sharp de, cleaving space itself. ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± At this moment, Little Hawk King strikes hundreds of times in session. The powerful assault even makes Du Gang feel a bit of pain. ¡°Kill!¡± This time, Du Gang demonstrates his might again, causing Little Hawk King¡¯s movements to hesitate. He summons his entire being to produce the Ancient Divine Spear, which spans 161,800 kilometers, and executes his most formidable blow. ¡°Sky Breaking Stance!¡± This time, he unleashes the Saintly Technique in his most powerful form. Appearing as if a Celestial God descending from heavens, suppressing the world, or like a meteor shower crashing into the earth! ¡°Boom!¡± This spear pierces through the sky! A crack in space, millions of kilometers long, appears! ¡°Escape!¡± At this moment, Little Hawk King spews out three mouthfuls of golden blood. His wings whip into a frenzy, his speed surpassing all limitations, and in the blink of an eye, at the instant the spear bears down, he dashes into the vortex of the divine temple¡¯s entrance, disappearing without a trace! The fight is over! Du Gang promptly transforms back into human form. Yet, those present, whether it be distinguished Sector Lords or divine spirit-level guardians, all remain silent for a long while. They are still immersed in the image of Du Gang¡¯s spear piercing through a crack in space covering millions of kilometers. After a long while, a senior divine spirit-level strongman with a hoarse voice starts speaking, ¡°Have you ever heard of a legend¡­ concerning Pangu?¡± As soon as these words are spoken, they draw the attention of countless other divine spirit-level powerhouses. Someone gasps, ¡°You mean¡­ the legend that our universe was split open by Pangu during a primordial creation event?¡± The senior Divine Spirit nods, ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to the principle of Tao that reflects all heavens, this legend might indeed be true¡­¡± All are astounded. ¡°Could it be that Pangu the Supreme really created our universe?¡± ¡°What happened over a hundred billion years ago that required Pangu to create the universe?¡± At this moment, countless people are filled with numerous thoughts. Ignoring Pangu¡¯s affairs for the moment, do you know the origins of the ¡®Ancient God¡¯ title?¡± ¡°I heard that before they were called Ancient Gods, they were actually part of the same tribe as Pangu¡­¡± ¡°Later on, Pangu somehow acquired great Merit and received the blessings of the whole Universe¡­¡± ¡°So, our whole ancient tribe was promoted into being the Ancient God race¡­¡± Compared to the legend of Pangu opening the universe, this legend about the origin of the Ancient Gods is more eptable to people. ¡°So, does that mean we are not only descendants of Nuwa?!¡± ¡°Silence! Do not talk without confirmation¡­¡± After the Little Hawk King escaped, Du Gang quickly resumed his human form and chased after him. No one would be stupid enough to try and stop him at this point. Nobody would mention the fact that he hadn¡¯t passed the three trials anymore. With his strength, the significance of those trials was already negligible. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Following the Little Hawk King into the temple entrance, Du Gang was surprised to find himself in an unfamiliar ce. The Little Hawk King who had entered just before him was not around, indicating they had been randomly teleported. ¡°What a pity, I let him escape!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s face showed utter regret. The reason he had decided to confront the Little Hawk King was partly because of his arrogant and domineering attitude, but also because he nned to kidnap him and demand ransom from the Ying family! That¡¯s right, ever since Du Gang realized the value and scarcity of Saint Crystal, he began to contemte kidnapping. He no longer cared aboutmon imperial sons like Chen Yixuan, who were only worth five hundred saint crystals. If he was going to kidnap someone, it had to be someone like the Little Hawk King, a Sacred Body with immense value! ¡°Oh well, he escaped. But there are plenty of sacred bodies inside this temple, I can catch them slowly!¡± At this moment, he began to cheer up again. Thinking about dozens of special physiques inside the temple excited him. In his eyes, they were not people, but walking Saint Crystals! ¡°Roar!¡± As his mind was wandering, a loud beastly roar came from a distance, forcing him to focus and scan his surroundings. Dark clouds rolled overhead, the earth was dark without light, day and night were indistinguishable. Tall dense trees and their abundant branches swayed in the wind, and in the darkness, they looked like moving corpses that filled one¡¯s heart with fear. Thend was filled with a dark red soil mixed with white bones. It looked gloomy and scary, filled with the aura of death. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as he was carefully examining his surroundings, an eerie creature with ck wingsunched a sneak attack on him. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Du Gang immediately reacted, quickly turned around, and retaliated. To his surprise, the bird-like creature, which seemed fragile, possessed an incredibly strong body. It remained unscathed after hundreds of attacks from him! Keep in mind, the Little Hawk King was of the Sky Hawk Holy Body and couldn¡¯t withstand his attacks for long. ¡°What the hell is this?!!¡± Just then, the ck creature opened its mouth. ¡°ck¡± A weird, long shriek rang out. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, the original source of Du Gang¡¯s body started to operate rapidly! He understood that this was the enemy¡¯s mind attack! However, regardless of how the beast shrieked, Du Gang¡¯s spirit remained steadfast, unaffected. ¡°My turn!¡± Du Gang¡¯s face turned cold, he let out a faint smile and quickly moved. He transformed into a god-like being, emanating a golden divine brilliance, and with his golden fists, he rushed towards the creature with ck wings. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Taking advantage of its unpreparedness, Du Gang forced the creature to retreat continuously, leaving traces of ck smoke behind. ¡°ck Burp!¡± The creature stopped its shriek due to the impact. It seemed to be puzzled as to why Du Gang was unfazed by its mental attack. After a little while, it let out another shriek. ¡°ck, ck¡± This time, it shrieked twice. ¡°Still yelling?!¡± Du Gang clenched his fist and rushed forward again, raining punches on the creature¡¯s mouth! ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± No matter how brilliantly his golden light sparkled, every punch only raised a plume of ck smoke but failed to inflict lethal damage on this ck creature. ¡°ck, ck~~!¡± Just then, a simr sound echoed from the distance, as if in response. Du Gang turned his head and was taken aback. In the distance, thousands of creatures with ck wings, like startled crows, flew out from the towering trees and headed towards Du Gang. ¡°Damn!¡± At this moment, he could not care about the creature beside him that was once again shrieking ¡®ck, ck.¡¯ He quickly flew towards an area with fewer creatures. ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± It would¡¯ve been all right if they weren¡¯t flying. Monsters¡¯ speed wasn¡¯t too swift. But once he took flight, they surged as though high on some stimnt ¨C their speed increasing threefold, charging straight towards him. Damn it! Seeing he was about to be swarmed, Du Gang made a split-second decision, quickly changing shape and shrinking to the size of dust. Bang bang bang! One by one, the strange, dark figures all collided with one another. Soon, when they managed to separate, they swerved left and right, swaying curiously as if wondering, ¡°Where did the man go?!¡± After several fruitless nces, the ck monsters seemed to give up one by one, slowly burrowing into the ground¡¯s forest. Watching the dispersing monsters, Du Gang finally exhaled. ¡°What the hell are those things?!¡± He was very curious and followed these monsters as they flew downwards. Squawk squawk! These monsters gave strange calls upon reaching the trees, resting on tree trunks, and gradually silence resumed. Soon, the entire forest quieted down, all the ck monsters standing still. ¡°Does noise arouse them?!¡± With this in mind, Du Gang quickly took out his Ancient Divine Spear and threw it in a direction while chanting, ¡°Enormous! Enormous! Enormous!¡± Immediately, a spear several dozen meters long appeared. Zing! It whistled past, piercing through the forest in front of it. Caw caw! Immediately, the ck monsters, who seemed like they had been asleep, all woke up and flew towards the Ancient Divine Spear, sounding their strange calls. ¡°Indeed, these creatures react to noise!¡± At this sight, Du Gang took back the Ancient Divine Spear. Just as he¡¯d guessed, once these ck creatures lost their target, they returned to their respective trees and resumed their silence. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there would be opportunities in the temple? These things?¡± Du Gang furrowed his brow, scrutinizing the ck monsters. He couldn¡¯t decipher what made them promising. ¡°Could it be that I appeared at the wrong location?!¡± He thought about it and realized the possibility. Thus, he flew high into the air and surveyed the area. Yet, it was pitch ck everywhere he looked, he couldn¡¯t perceive anything at all. With no other choice, he flew towards a direction based on his gut feelings. Whoosh whoosh! Du Gang did not know how long he had been flying, but he felt he had traveled a great distance yet felt the same¡ª endless dark monsters. It was as if they were infinite. Countless creatures on each tree! The sky seemed to emit a vibrating hum. He was stunned to find a sun appearing in the sky, rising at an inconceivable speed. It took no more than a minute to reach the center of the sky. Simultaneously, he was astonished to see the previously dense forest changing gradually. Mountains, rivers, and streams appeared before his eyes out of nowhere. Beneath him was an ind in ake featuring a waterfall with clear springs flowing from it. On the ind was a peculiar tform, which, at first nce, looked like an emerald. However, the tform spanned a few miles. At this moment, various creatures full of vitality were lying on the tform. Among them, a one-legged rooster wearing a golden crown appeared to have just awoken from sleep, its eyes still half-closed. After ncing at the sun¡ª Cock-a-doodle-doo! A rooster¡¯s crow echoed. All the other animals, previously slumbering, woke up at this sound. They coexisted peacefully, minding their business and choosing their paths before departing. Watching this, Du Gang was stunned. ¡°A weasel doesn¡¯t go for chickens, a lion doesn¡¯t catch rabbits, a tiger doesn¡¯t bother a bear, everything is in harmony!¡± ¡°Could it be that this tform enables animals to avoid the danger of the previous night?¡± Du Gang quickly made a conjecture, which was very close to the truth. ¡°It should be like this, the environment at night might be special, and during the day, they could avoid the night on the tform¡­¡± Suddenly, he noticed some transparent things circting in the air. Like running water, they were flowing endlessly in the air, advancing in a winding path. ¡°What are those?¡± Du Gang stretched out his hand, attempting to grab it, but it felt like grabbing at air¡ª his hand moved through it unobstructed. The transparent substance flowing in mid-air remained unchanged, persistently flowing. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t grab it by hand, Du Gang swiftly attempted to sense it with his mental power. However, to his surprise, when he covered it with his mental power, he simrly didn¡¯t touch the transparent-like material. It was as if this transparent material came from another space-time, as though it is merely a projection being shown here. Undeterred, Du Gang unleashed his domain. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, he tried all kinds of methods to damage and destroy the transparent material. But unfortunately, no matter what kind of attack he employed, they were ineffective against this transparentyer. It remained undeterred, flowing forward slowly. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t move it, Du Gang finally gave up. However, he was very curious about these transparent materials¡¯ destination. In the heavens and earth, there were quite a few of such transparent materials like this. All were as if they were under the influence of some power, flowing in one direction like water. As there were no reference points, Du Gang could not tell whether the flowing direction was south or north. ¡°I should follow it!¡± Without any hesitation, Du Gang followed it. Other than following these transparent materials, he couldn¡¯t think of any other ce to go. However, he didn¡¯t walk slowly, but flew in the direction of these materials. Almost every time he flew a distance, he could see these simr materials, so he wasn¡¯t worried about going in the wrong direction. In this way, after flying for a while, he saw an enormous mountain that was rising straight up into the clouds in the far horizon. It seemed to be connected to the celestial pce. When he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t see the end. ¡°Could it be that these transparent materials are flowing towards this mountain?!¡± With this thought, he elerated his pace and flew towards this towering mountain. This mountain seemed not far away, but the distance was indeed very long. He flew for a long time before getting closer to it. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just then, a gray light shed across the ground,unching a swift attack at him. ¡°Bang!¡± Making a quick decision, Du Gang stomped down. A golden foot appeared and with a ¡°rumble¡±, it blocked the gray light. It was only then that Du Gang took a closer look and found it to be a seven-foot long gray snake with green spots. ¡°It¡¯s still alive?!¡± Du Gang was shocked. His stomp wasn¡¯t simple, even a Mount Tai could be broken under his stomp, yet it didn¡¯t cause any harm to the grey snake. ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± The gray snake flickered its tongue, staring at him with a pair of cold, merciless eyes. ¡°What, want to eat me?¡± Seeing its cold demeanor, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but ask. Who knew, the snake seemed to have understood him. It once again turned into a gray light and shot towards him like aser. ¡°Bang!¡± This time, Du Gang was prepared. With a sh of his body, he caught it. ¡°whoosh, whoosh!¡± The grey snake did not wait to die, its body relentlessly struggled, trying to break free. But Du Gang quickly gripped onto its weak spot, its seven-inch body part, and squeezed. Just like that, the snake seemed to be subdued, its struggling intensity greatly reduced. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± He finally understood why the four bigpanies would set up three tests. The strength with which this grey snake struggled made him feel that without the power of a level-four sector lord, it was almost impossible to subdue it, and at the same time, it was impossible to escape from its previous attack. ¡°Should I kill it?¡± Holding the grey snake in his hand, Du Gang hesitated a bit. Then he listened closely for a while, making sure that there were other beasts around, before he squeezed with all his might. Suddenly, the entire grey snake was broken in half by his grip, turning into two sections. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Even though the grey snake was in two parts, it still didn¡¯t give up struggling, its body constantly moving, like a divine dragon swinging its tail, hitting with a forceparable to that of a level-four sector lord. However, it¡¯s unfortunate to have met Du Gang. With his monstrous strength, this grey snake quickly lost its power to struggle. Just as he was about to tear open the snake skin to look for the snake gall, the grey snake in front of him suddenly changed. The original grey-ck body began to fade at the moment of death. Like molting, the surface grey-ckyer gradually scattered into the air and disappeared with the wind. Following that, a transparent-like material slowly appeared, and at the same time, Du Gang realized that he had lost control over it. The grey snake that was originally in his hands turned into a transparent substance and, as though it received some kind of instruction, flew towards the sky-reaching mountain along with other transparent substances. ¡°So these transparent substances are actually transformed from this gray snake?!!¡± Chapter 217: 216: Scheme Against Long Aotian! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 217: 216: Scheme Against Long Aotian! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Ten thousand saint crystals¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too cheap. They should at least give a million!¡±
At this moment, Du Gang was discussing the price with the Little Hawk King. Little Hawk King was almost crying, ¡°A million? In my entire life, my expenses are nowhere near a million¡­ not even ten thousand¡­¡± ¡°Is it that little?¡± Du Gang looked at him with a confused look, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, or else¡­¡± Little Hawk King sighed helplessly, ¡°Why would I lie to you? Ordinary people only need one saint crystal for their cultivation up to the Sector Lord level¡­¡± ¡°Although I have the Sky Hawk Holy Body, for my cultivation, I only used less than one hundred saint crystals. It was only when I was refining my physical body that I used nearly three thousand saint crystals, totaling just over three thousand saint crystals¡­¡± Du Gang was doubtful, ¡°Are you really this poor? Are you lying to me? I attended Jiang Wenxing¡¯s banquet, and that guy had more than twenty bottles of Wuliangye just for the event!¡± With each bottle averaging more than three thousand, a total of over twenty bottles would amount to nearly sixty thousand saint crystals. Even if divided among two hundred people, it would amount to three hundred saint crystals per person. Jiang Wenxing has already hosted four such banquets, which means he has spent twelve hundred saint crystals¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Little Hawk King was stunned for a moment and quickly realized that Du Gang was talking about market prices. With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°You must be misunderstanding. The market price of Wuliangye is indeed very high, worth more than two to three thousand saint crystals¡­¡±
¡°But us, the eighteenrge families, we can get an internal price¡­¡± ¡°The factory price is 598 saint crystals, and we get it for a maximum of 699 saint crystals. The only rule is that we cannot resell it¡­¡± He confirmed, ¡°A banquet like the one Jiang Wenxing hosts is considered a social event. Not only will the family support it, but they also provide a subsidy¡­¡± Such a banquet typically helps recruit followers or increase Jiang Wenxing¡¯s personal reputation, so the Jiang family naturally supports it. Little Hawk Kingughed and said, ¡°My guess is that Jiang Wenxing didn¡¯t even have to pay anything; his family probably reimbursed him. The other attendees from the younger generation probably had the same arrangement!¡± ¡°We offspring of the top families at least have some discretionary funds. However, those from smaller families who attend the event often look morous but are, in reality, poor. Their family welfare often outweighs personal assets¡­¡± ¡°For example, if I were refining my physical body, the family would foot the bill. But if they asked to blindly give me three thousand saint crystals so I could wine and dine, they wouldn¡¯t do it. Unless my father gave me his private stash¡­¡± Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°I can borrow ten million saint crystals from ourpany, you¡­¡± ¡°Brother, that¡¯s a loan!¡± Little Hawk King said helplessly, ¡°When we borrow money from thepany, we must repay it! Thepany is not solely owned by one family. Although we, the eighteenrge families, manage fourpanies collectively, other families in Peni also have some shares in them¡­¡± ¡°Borrowing a million¡­¡±
Little Hawk King suddenly realized what Du Gang meant, and he was left dumbfounded, ¡°You borrowed ten million saint crystals from thepany?!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Otherwise, why would I kidnap you? Isn¡¯t it to repay my debts!¡± Little Hawk King¡¯s expression grewplicated at this, and after a while, he managed to say only one thing, ¡°Courageous!¡± In all his life, the most saint crystals he had ever acquired at once was during the appearance of thest relic, but it was just over ten thousand. Half of it had to be handed over to the family, and the rest was mostly controlled by his father, under the pretext of nurturing masculinity. However, Du Gang wouldn¡¯t just let him go because of his words and he quickly said, ¡°Let me tell you, ten thousand saint crystals is absolutely uneptable. Tell me honestly, how much are you worth?!¡± Little Hawk King tentatively said, ¡°One hundred thousand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a goddamn Sacred Body and only worth one hundred thousand?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Forget it, since you don¡¯t even know your worth. I¡¯ll demand one million saint crystals. If your family doesn¡¯t agree, I will kill you!¡± After he spoke, he didn¡¯t bother to discuss this matter with Little Hawk King any further and left his spiritual world. Seeing Du Gang¡¯s spirit bing sluggish, Little Hawk King could only sigh. Though he was saved, when the time for redemptiones, it was going to be catastrophic¡­
At this moment, the temple was still shrouded in darkness. Luckily, there was a symboldmark here. All they needed to do was walk toward the tallest tree. Thus, Du Gang set off on his journey in this dark world. They hadn¡¯t traveled far. Du Gang arrived at the base of the towering tree in just half an hour. Just like the rest of the dark forest, there were many ck creatures perched on each branch. However, he was able to judge through these ck creatures¡¯ appearance and size that these creatures were stronger than those found elsewhere. The ck creatures in themon forest generally had the power of a Three-Laws Sector Lord. However, only a Four-Laws Sector Lord could destroy them. On the towering tree, at nce, these creatures varied in size, anywhere from twice to four times as big. This implies that the creatures on this tree likely ranged from Four-Laws to Eight-Laws Sector Lord level. An Eight-Laws Sector Lord represents the limit that a Sector Lord can reach. Ordinary Sector Lords, even with ten billion years of cultivation, practically cannot achieve this level. After all, what restricts ordinary people¡¯s cultivation of the Laws is the affinity of their bodies! He couldn¡¯t proceed any further once he reached this towering tree. He didn¡¯t know the specifics of the Sky-reaching Mountain, and this tree was too high. He had no idea what he might encounter if he continued upward. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll wait until the Day World arrives to check the situation here!¡± So Du Gang didn¡¯t act recklessly; instead, he waited in ce. ¡°Cock-a-doodle-doo!¡± More than four hourster, a rooster started crowing atop a tform not too far away. The Day World arrived and the dark forest disappeared, reced by the Sky-reaching Mountain where the towering tree previously stood. At this time, a man descended from the distant tform. Seeing Du Gang, his eyes lit up, and he quickly ran over. ¡°Lord Ancient God!¡± This middle-aged man had the strength of a Four-Law Sector Lord and was dressed as a guard from the Yu Family. He came over to Du Gang and respectfully greeted him. Looking at him, Du Gang asked: ¡°Did Yu Shuiyao ask you to stay here?¡± ¡°Yes, she asked me to wait for you here and tell you about the Sky-reaching Mountain¡­¡± He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the respectful attitude of the man. Though they were both at the Four-Law Sector Lord level, this guard had already reached his talent limit; his hope of breaking through to the Eternal Level was bleak. However, those with special physiques were different, they had countless possibilities. ¡°Go on!¡± Du Gang nodded, signaling him to proceed quickly. ¡°One can¡¯t fly within a hundred miles radius of Sky-reaching Mountain, and the closer to the mountain, the more your strength will be suppressed¡­¡± Through these exnations, Du Gang finally understood. Most of the others had already begun climbing the mountain; the higher they ascended, the steeper the mountain became, and their strength was suppressed to virtually that of an ordinary human. However, on the mountain, there are tforms at intervals which offer refuge from the attacks of the Night World. This means that climbers must reach the next tform before nightfall, or they will enter the Night World. Furthermore, to leave this temple world, one must stand on a tform. This indicates that if one falls into the Night World, they must bear it for six hours until daylight arrives. ¡°How far have the others gone?¡± Upon hearing this, the guard shook his head, ¡°My knowledge is limited to the first tform, I don¡¯t know what lies above!¡± In Sky-reaching Mountain, one can¡¯t fly. Each tform is ced at various distances, but all are at least ten thousand meters apart. Just by vision, one cannot ascertain who has reached where. Du Gang nodded, after sending the guard away to do his duties, he rapidly headed for Sky-reaching Mountain. No matter what, he would encounter people as he went up the mountain! Just like the guard had described, the closer Du Gang got to Sky-reaching Mountain, the stronger the suppressive force on his body became. Progressively, as he kept moving upward, the mountain became more and more steep, and the suppressive force grew more dreadful. By the time Du Gang arrived at a spot where the mountain was almost perpendicr to the ground, this formidable suppressive force had reduced him to the strength of a mere mortal. ¡°So, this is the power of suppression??¡± Du Gang looked down, he was already more than a thousand meters above ground. Looking up, it still seemed endless, but through the wrinkles in the mountain, he could determine where the t tforms were. The first tform was approximately ten thousand meters away from him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± At this point, Du Gang couldn¡¯t simply walk anymore. The mountain was nearly vertical, so he had to use his hands and feet, like an ordinary climber, stepping into crevices in the mountain to ascend. Even though his strength was suppressed to that of an ordinary man, his mental quality and the likes were still sound. Without panic or rushing, he climbed upward. Within a mere minute, he effortlessly ascended tens of meters, albeit, this had a lot to do with the location which was easier to climb. Ten thousand meters might look close, but when he was actually climbing with the strength of amon man, it felt incredibly distant. After an hour of climbing, he had only conquered three thousand meters of height. Looking down at the ground now, the people beneath had shrunk significantly, and looked akin to ants. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s just time-consuming!¡± After an hour of climbing, Du Gang¡¯s body didn¡¯t feel tired. As he was a divine body which was strengthened, even though his strength was suppressed to an ordinary human level, his stamina was practically invincible. He sessfully reached the first tform after another two hours. This tform wasn¡¯trge, only one meter wide, but really long, built along the mountain. He couldn¡¯t see the end on either side. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s anyone on this level!¡± He looked up, the distance to the second tform was about fifteen thousand meters. Three hours might not be enough, so he didn¡¯t continue climbing but started walking along the first tform. He hadn¡¯t walked long before he encountered living people. They were several people dressed in guard uniforms, but from the totems on their chests, they were not from the same family. As Du Gang saw them, they also looked back. Seeing Du Gang dressed in ordinary clothes, unlike them, these people stood up and slightly nodded in greeting. ¡°Are you a new proud talent?¡± One of the guards asked. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, I just entered today. You guys must have been here for a long time, why are you still here?¡± In his mind, these guards should have arrived a month ago and by this time should have climbed to an unknown height. The guard smiled, ¡°The family instructed us to stay here, we have personnel on every level, recording any possible changes¡­¡± Even though they were still on the tform, they could send out messages and naturally receive the family¡¯s instructions. Du Gang nodded, understanding the situation, and asked, ¡°Did you see any other people going up?¡± He gave it some thought and mentioned two names, ¡°Yu Shuiyao, Qiao Jin!¡± The several guards shook their heads, ¡°We have been staying here all the time, nobody else has been here except you!¡± Du Gang nodded. After some deliberation, when he and Little Hawk King parted ways, it was about to get dark. This means Yu Shuiyao and Qiao Jin would not have dared to climb the mountain. They must have spent the night on the t ground of the tform, just like him. Therefore, during the daytime, they must have started climbing at about the same time as him. ¡°They must be at the same position as before!¡± Du Gang thought. When Du Gang started climbing, he did not return to the previous position where he left from, instead, he started climbing close by. He made an approximation and continued in one direction. The second tform was fifteen thousand meters high and the two of them probably hadn¡¯t got up yet, so they were likely somewhere on the first tform. He just needed to walk in one direction, and he would eventually run into them. Walking along the tform, Du Gang tried to transform but found that it seemed to be ineffective, just like it had been disabled. ¡°It seems that the suppressing force here not only suppresses the cultivation level but also the physique!¡± If it was any other ce, he might have been surprised, but this is a temple transformed by a strand of divine thought of Supreme Pangu, so he didn¡¯t find anything unusual! The name of the Supreme is well-known, although he isn¡¯t sure what realm it specifically refers to, the fact that it¡¯s the final realm of cultivation speaks for itself. It can be said that the Supreme is the strongest realm of humans! This time, he encountered a few other guards along the way, also left by other families to observe the changes of the first tform. Without pausing, he continued walking for about an hour more until he found Yu Shuiyao and Qiao Jin before nightfall. Apart from them, the frivolous Yao Zijie and presumptuous Long Aotian were also there. ¡°Du Gang!¡± When Yu Shuiyao and the others turned around they saw him. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Hawk King?¡± she asked. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Du Gang left in pursuit of Little Hawk King. The other two had also heard about Du Gang¡¯s fight with Little Hawk King and were now watching him with narrowed eyes. Du Gang smiled lightly, ¡°He escaped, probably didn¡¯t climb the mountain!¡± In his eyes, all the special physiques were prey, so he naturally couldn¡¯t tell them he had caught Little Hawk King. Otherwise, they would all be on guard. ¡°So he escaped!¡± All the people present subtly breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s not that they were worried for Little Hawk King, but they felt that if Du Gang had killed Little Hawk King, it would be terrifying. After all, Little Hawk King was not weak, as the Sky Hawk Holy Body, none of the people present could say for certain that they could defeat him. After all, everything is uncertain until you fight. Now that the Golden Age has just begun, apart from their previous battle with Kong Xu, they haven¡¯t fought any other strong physique people yet. Upon hearing this, Yao Zijie smiled and said, ¡°The Ancient God is indeed an Ancient God, capable of pursuing the Sky Hawk Holy Body!¡± Du Gang revealed a radiant smile, his white teeth came into view, he said amicably, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just happened to restrain Little Hawk King, and by chance discovered his weakness¡­¡± For some reason, seeing this smile, Yao Zijie felt a chilling sensation down his back. He felt as if Du Gang had some scheme in mind for him. Could it be that this guy is into him?! As he thought of this, Yao Zijie suddenly shivered and instinctively backed away a little. The others did not reflect much on this, instead, they considered the weakness of Little Hawk King as mentioned by him. In their eyes, it was more usible that Du Gang could beat Little Hawk King because he had found his weak point rather than being stronger than him. After all, if Little Hawk King, who was on par with them, could simply be toppled, it was quite tragic. Yu Shuiyao¡¯s brows knitted together as she recalled the previous battle between the two. Among the onlookers, only she had witnessed the battle between Du Gang and Little Hawk King. After revisiting the memory, she found nothing unusual. At this moment, Long Aotian sneered, ¡°That¡¯s all you can do, relying on finding others¡¯ weaknesses.¡± Du Gang felt quite baffled. He didn¡¯t even know this person who had begun by taunting him. He didn¡¯t realize that Long Aotian was just like this. He had a natural hostility towards those of his generation who had a higher reputation than him. Surprisingly, Du Gang did not retaliate with his own mockery. Instead, he followed Long Aotian¡¯s words and coughed as he said, ¡°Indeed,pared to you all, I am a bit weaker. It was unfortunate for Little Hawk King, I just happened toe across his weakness!¡± Regardless of what others thought, Du Gang had marked Long Aotian in his little notebook¡ªhe definitely had to catch him. But he had to wait for him to be alone. To prevent the others from being on guard, he needed to show some weakness to lower their guard. Meanwhile, he was pondering as he looked at the four people in front of him. Should he capture all of them? No, it wouldn¡¯t be right. Qiao Jin had given him an opportunity during the Peak Genius Race. Wouldn¡¯t it be unjust to capture him? Besides, he didn¡¯t have any reason to capture Yu Shuiyao and Yao Zijie! Du Gang was troubled. These people were not the same as Chen Yixuan and others before. These were all key figures nurtured by major families, either having a sacred or dao body, with extremely high value. Capturing them for no reason could invoke retaliations from these families once they were released. However, a reasonable exnation would negate this problem. Like in the case of Little Hawk King: if the Ying family was dissatisfied in the future, Du Gang could say that Little Hawk King had insulted him. Indeed, that was what happened. Little Hawk King had insulted everyone under the arena, and with all those witnesses, he couldn¡¯t deny it! Therefore, he needed to find a reason to capture these people. Hearing Du Gang¡¯s words, Long Aotian looked proud and a bit disdainful. As a proud genius, he just swallowed an insult without any pride. He was even willing to admit his weakness! In that moment, Long Aotian had lost respect for Du Gang! Yao Zijie, who hadn¡¯t interacted with Du Gang before, held a trace of contempt for him after hearing his words. A person couldck pride, but not backbone. Du Gang, from a small ce, was far behind in this! Only Qiao Jin and Yu Shuiyao felt something wasn¡¯t right. Both of them had interacted with Du Gang before and the impression he left did not match his current disy. Yu Shuiyao looked troubled. Somethings wasn¡¯t right. Du Gang had shown many traits before¡ªcalmness, courage, audacity, meticulousness, and more¡­ She still remembered her previous confrontations with him in the ruins. Du Gang had disyed great cunning, even fooling her. A man who had dared to capture more than three hundred prodigies for money, with such a bandit-like character, was not someone who would easily yield! Something was wrong with this guy! Yu Shuiyao looked at Du Gang with a scrutinizing gaze. Seeing his sillyugh, she became even more sure. This guy was definitely nning something cunning, he was definitely up to no good! Yu Shuiyao instantly became alert! On the other hand, Qiao Jin also sensed something was amiss. He had journeyed with Du Gang from White Dragon Mountain. Without discussing the past, just based on the finalpetition, Du Gang¡¯s confrontation with Qin Yanghua was enough to show that he was a person who refused to be taken advantage of. With this character, would he admit he was weaker?? This kid was definitely plotting something! However, he wasn¡¯t worried. Du Gang owed him a favor, and wouldn¡¯t harm him even if he was scheming. Observing Long Aotian¡¯s arrogance and Du Gang¡¯s sillyugh, he roughly understood the situation¡ªthis guy was nning to get Long Aotian! On the surface, Qiao Jin was calm, but internally, he was excited. This should be interesting! ¡°Youing back is a mistake, in my opinion, you should¡¯ve stayed at your hometown¡­¡± Long Aotian seemed to have figured out what kind of person Du Gang was and started to disparage him. ¡°Yes, my hometown is great, peaceful and undisturbed. If it wasn¡¯t for the Kong Family asking me toe, I really would¡¯ve preferred to stay¡­¡± Du Gang continued along these lines, before turning his gaze to Yao Zijie andughing: ¡°Brother Yao¡¯s earlier Gentleman¡¯s Sword, was so powerful, it was unparalleled¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Yao Zijie immediately broke into a smile. ¡°You know me?¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°When Brother Yao was going through the three challenges, I was there and heard many rumors about you¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yao Zijie feigned surprise and asked: ¡°I wonder what rumors they were spreading about me?¡± He roughly guessed that it must be words of praise and wanted to hear Du Gang say them out loud. Du Gang cleared his throat and said: ¡°They said that the Yao family has a pair of unmatched talents. Although Yao Zixuan is a woman, she outshines countless prodigies and can be called a heroine¡­¡± ¡°They said about Brother Yao¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Yao Zijie felt something was off, it didn¡¯t seem like Du Gang was praising him, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°What did they say about me?!¡± Du Gang hesitated for a moment, looking as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself. Yao Zijie said, ¡°Brother Du, feel free to speak. I¡¯ve never cared about such baseless rumors¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang quickly said: ¡°They said, Yao Zijie, who wields a weapon, is not as good as Yao Zixuan, who doesn¡¯t. They think that the two of them should switch roles, so he doesn¡¯t bring shame upon men¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry¡­¡± Yao Zijie was instantly enraged, showingpletely no semnce to his previously indifferent demeanor. ¡°These eunuchs, what do they know? They¡¯re not as strong as me, and they dare to talk about me?!¡± Everyone present stared at him, their faces filled with shock. The Gentleman¡¯s Sword was not so gentlemanly, he was spouting nonsense and swearing left and right¡­ Yao Zijie cursed for a while before he realized the silence around him and realized he had said the wrong thing. Looking embarrassed, he coughed, ¡°Ahem, I was a little excited, so¡­¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. Brother Yao is a real man, this is just being true to yourself!¡± He was overjoyed inside. He now had a handle on Yao Zijie, a reason to start a fight. All these words Yao Zijie just said, essentially he cursed at others, which means he cursed at Du Gang too, calling him a eunuch. If your Yao¡¯s Zijie insults me like this, is it not justified for me to kidnap him and ask for a million Saint Crystals in exchange?! Long Aotian and Yao Zijie were now in his sights, he could kidnap them anytime the opportunity presents itself. With that, Du Gang turned his gaze towards Yu Shuiyao. He chuckled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not just him, when I was on the stage, I heard many people talking about Miss Yu Shuiyao¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao sneered when she heard this, ¡°No need for you to tell me, I was there at that time. Moreover, I entered the temple after you!¡± She was increasingly suspecting Du Gang of plotting something! What they said about who¡¯s wielding the sword and who¡¯s not, she didn¡¯t hear any of it. Moreover, the geniuses who could appear near the stage, although they were not as strong as them, they were still the descendants of major families. They wouldn¡¯t say such phrases about wielding a weapon or not. Therefore, she suspected that it was something Du Gang made up on the spot! This guy, could it be¡­? Suddenly, she remembered a scene from the ruins before. She felt a bit flustered and the way she looked at Du Gang began to change. This guy, could it possibly be that he wants to kidnap Yao Zijie?! Not just him, he probably wants to kidnap me too! At this moment, Yu Shuiyao looked vignt, while wondering if Little Hawk King had already been captured by Du Gang. Seeing that Yu Shuiyao didn¡¯t take the bait, Du Gang felt a bit disappointed. He nced at Qiao Jin, but in the end, didn¡¯t have the nerve to say anything. Instead, he casually asked: ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark soon. What do you think would happen if someone falls off this tform at night?¡± Yu Shuiyao snorted, and didn¡¯t say a word. She was afraid it was a trap! Meanwhile, Long Aotian was standing there quietly, with his head held high, looking like he was above it all. Yao Zijie was regretting, his head was heated, he had blurted out those words. He cultivated the Gentlesman¡¯s sword, he needed to mind his manners and words. If his dad knew he cursed, he was finished! It was all his sister¡¯s fault, she never behaved properly, she always cursed, causing him to get used to it and blurt it out casually. His sister was Yao Zixuan. Despite her name sounded pretty and elegant, and she cultivated the Lady Sword, her personality was like a bandit who grew up among robbers, very bold and unrestrained! Over here, the other three harbored their thoughts and no one responded. Qiao Jin startedughing, ¡°I have seen the video sent by the Ji Family. When you fall off the tform, you will fall into the Night World and be devoured by endless monsters. It¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Are those who fall in, still ordinary people in the Night World?¡± ¡°Ordinary people?¡± Qiao Jin shook his head. ¡°When you fall into the Night World, you regain your power. However, it doesn¡¯t serve much use, the monsters in the Night World are too strong!¡± At this time, Long Aotian interjected, ¡°If you fall into the Night World at the bottom of the mountain, there is a certain chance to survive. But at the top, it¡¯s impossible. The monsters here are all of the Level Five Law Sector Lord and above¡­¡± Listening to his words, Du Gang was curious and asked, ¡°Have you stayed in the Night World at the bottom of the mountain?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Long Aotian said proudly, ¡°When I was at the bottom of the mountain, I jumped into the Night World a whole hour before thest hour on the tform and fought for a full hour!¡± The people present mostly had experienced what Long Aotian had. They left the tform at dawn to venture in the Night World. However, they weren¡¯t as daring as Long Aotian to leave the tform an hour earlier. At this moment, they all looked at him in surprise. Seeing the people¡¯s surprised expressions, Long Aotianughed, ¡°Not to mention an hour, even an entire night, I can hold it with my strength¡­¡± At this moment, the sun set and the Night World descended again. At the same time, everyone found that this towering mountain suddenly transformed into a giant tree reaching into the sky, with many ck monsters hanging from its branches. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s night. Let¡¯s wait for six hours before climbing the mountain!¡± At this moment, as the night descended, affected by the surrounding environment, no one felt like speaking. Although everyone knew that the outside monsters can¡¯t get in or see them, they still felt nervous and all gathered in the middle of the tform. At this moment, seeing this scene, Du Gang started thinking. He was wondering how to separate these people. After thinking for a while, he realized that during the day, everyone would still be climbing the mountain together. Even if they made it to the second tform, they would still be together. Should he make a move now?! Du Gang nced at Yu Shuiyao and saw that even though she was resting, her eyes were still fixed on him. It was as if he would make sinister moves on her. Crazy! The two exchanged a nce and simultaneously cursed inwardly. Du Gang was speechless, wondering whether all women had a persecutionplex. He was already decided not to make a move on her, but she still looked like he was out to get her. With this woman watching, if I took action, she might b to all the others that I was catching people. That would not be good. Moreover, we are all on the tform now, all ordinary people. If I wanted to make a move, I could only push them off the tform and act in the Night World. Under normal circumstances, pushing three people as one would be a bit difficult. Taking them by surprise might allow me to push one or two. Moreover, this woman is guarding against it. Du Gang was a little annoyed, thinking back and forth but couldn¡¯te up with a n. Suddenly, as he nced upwards, he recalled that the distance between the first and the second tforms was fifteen thousand meters. Based on their previous efficiency, they probably needed four and a half hours to get there. In that case, should I pull someone down during the climb? Wouldn¡¯t this separate them?! When he thought of this, Du Gang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, his eyes kept scanning between Long Aotian and Yao Zijie. Perhaps sensing his gaze, the two looked back at the same time. Yao Zijie gave Du Gang a smile and a salute, very much in line with his Gentleman¡¯s sword style. On the other hand, Long Aotian nced at Du Gang disdainfully through his nostrils. It¡¯s you! Du Gang made a decision instantly, it was Long Aotian! This kid had an attitude as if he was the second best in the world, so owed a beating, who else should he fool if not him?! Thus, the group of five all stayed on the tform, waiting silently for dawn. Having made his decision, Du Gang had no further interest in conversation. Like the others, he closed his eyes and rested until dawn. ¡°It¡¯s dawn, we can climb the mountain now!¡± Yao Zijie said with a smile. Everyone in the room immediately got up, each choosing a spot and starting to climb. Long Aotian always preferred to be first in anything. Right now, he was the first one to start climbing. Qiao Jin nced at Du Gang and saw him grinning innocently, so he chose a spot a little further away from Long Aotian to start climbing. Yao Zijie didn¡¯t put much thought into it, he probably felt safer with everyone else around. He chose a spot right in the middle between Long Aotian and Qiao Jin. Only Yu Shuiyao, saw Du Gang standing still with a smirk on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you climbing?¡± Du Gang kindly asked. ¡°Hmmph!¡± Yu Shuiyao snorted coldly, ignoring him. She made a decision that if Du Gang didn¡¯t climb, she wouldn¡¯t either. Who knows what this kid was nning. At this moment, Qiao Jin above looked down andughed, ¡°Du Gang, she¡¯s wearing a skirt¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless and gave him a stern nce. Yu Shuiyao was exasperated, exining, ¡°This is a connected battle armor¡­¡± Seeing her acting this way, looking somewhat cute. It was much like a shy girl from school. Du Gang could not help but tease, ¡°We don¡¯t know about underneath your skirt, but rest assured, Brother Du is a gentleman. You wait, Brother Du will go up first!¡± With that, he directly followed the path Long Aotian was climbing and followed him up. ¡°Stinky rascal!¡± Yu Shuiyao cursed in a low voice. She waited until Du Gang had climbed up dozens of meters above, making sure no one was nearby, then she began her ascent. Soon, all five of them started climbing earnestly. Having climbed for a bit, Long Aotian happened to nce down and noticed that everyone else was climbing independently, while Du Gang was not far below him. He immediately frowned, ¡°Why are you below me?¡± Indeed, who would climb a mountain right under someone? Hearing this, everyone else looked curiously over to Du Gang, wondering what he was up to. Yao Zijie truly had no idea and wore a confused look on his face. Qiao Jin and Yu Shuiyao, on the other hand, had expressions that suggested they found Du Gang¡¯s actions expected, wondering if he was nning something against Long Aotian. Du Gang grinned, saying, ¡°We¡¯re all ordinary people now, climbing is hard¡­I¡¯ve noticed Brother Long is faster, I n to set you as my target, follow your lead, it would be less likely for me to fall behind!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Long Aotian was somewhat doubtful. It seemed like Du Gang¡¯s exnation was off, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce why. He could only choose to believe it for now. Maybe, he really admires me! That was the thought in his mind. Considering the climbers were now all ordinary people and hence had simr physical limits, they managed to climb at a rate of 3000 meters per hour. Three hours had passed and they had climbed just nine thousand meters. They needed another two hours to reach the top. At this moment, Du Gang had a thought. ¡°Should I make my move?¡± Nine thousand meters¡­ Let¡¯s wait a bit more! He noticed that Long Aotian still had plenty of energy and could speed up if needed. Therefore, even if he fell, it was likely he could continue climbing. And so, as everyone had been climbing for four hours and had reached twelve thousand meters, Du Gang suddenly increased his speed, ascending to a position right beneath Long Aotian¡¯s feet. Taking advantage while others were not looking, he quickly grabbed Long Aotian¡¯s foot, and using his legs, he pushed against the mountain and flew outwards. ¡°Bang!¡± Completely unprepared for someone to grab his foot, Long Aotian felt a great force and the hand that was holding onto the mountain slipped. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± As he was falling, he looked down at Du Gang beneath him and scolded. ¡°I lost my grip!¡± Du Gang quickly replied, and then, both of them began to free-fall. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Witnessing two rapidly descending figures, the other three climbers came to a halt and looked down. Both Qiao Jin and Yu Shuiyao expressed surprise but also a sense of vindication. Yao Zijie, however, thought the two had genuinely slipped and fallen. He shouted down, ¡°We¡¯ll continue onwards, you guys cane up after the night passes!¡± After that he turned to Qiao Jin and Yu Shuiyao, ¡°We must be careful too, make sure to hold on tight¡­¡± Qiao Jin was speechless. Although they had be ordinary people physically, their control over strength was still top-notch. It was nearly impossible for them to lose their grip. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Two thuds echoed as the two hit the ground, both unharmed. Although their bodies had been restricted to the strength of ordinary people, their physical robustness hadn¡¯t decreased. Their defensive capacities were astonishing, leaving them unharmed. Long Aotian got up immediately, fuming, ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Du Gang merely appeared embarrassed, exining, ¡°Sorry, Brother Long, I lost my grip!¡± He really wasn¡¯t in a hurry to reveal his true intentions at this point. It wasn¡¯t night yet and Du Gang worried that if he pushed things too far, the boy might chose to jump down. If that happened, his ns would fail. So, everything could wait until the evening! Following this, no matter how much Long Aotianined, Du Gang bore with it all. In fact, he even showed signs of trying to suppress his anger and an expression that read ¡®you¡¯ve crossed the line.¡¯ In this ce, even though their lightputers had no signal and they couldn¡¯t connect to the outside world, the video recording function was still usable! This was evidence! Evidence of Long Aotian insulting him. He has insulted me so much, it¡¯s only fair if I take him hostage and ask for a million Saint Crystals, right?! After a while of insults, Long Aotian had had enough, ¡°Such a dampener, looks like we¡¯re dyed another day!¡± And so, they waited together for a while and once again, darkness fell, and the night world descended. Just as Long Aotian prepared to rest, Du Gang¡¯s surprised voice came from his side. ¡°Brother Long, quickly look!¡± Upon opening his eyes, he saw Du Gang squatting at the edge of the tform, looking down in shock. ¡°What is it?!¡± He asked, frowning. Du Gang turned around, his eyes still holding shock, ¡°Brother Long, quicklye over¡­¡± Long Aotian didn¡¯t suspect a thing. He had been deceived by Du Gang¡¯s seemingly harmless antics over the past few hours. Looking puzzled, he soon approached the edge of the tform. ncing down, he saw nothing but the ck creatures. He didn¡¯t spot anything unusual. ¡°What am I supposed to be looking at?¡± At this, Du Gang smiled faintly, ¡°I want to see if you can survive a day in the night world!¡± With that, he pushed Long Aotian, who was standing beside him! ¡°Bang!¡± Caught off guard, Long Aotian was pushed off the tform. ¡°Damn it!¡± In an instant, Long Aotian restored his divine strength, suspending himself in mid-air, his face a mixture of shock and fury. Turning around, he could no longer see the tform, but he knew Du Gang must be up there. Unable to hold back his anger, he bellowed, ¡°Du Gang! If I survive this, I will not rest until you are dead!¡± ¡°Hehe!!¡± A group of ck creatures swarmed towards Long Aotian. Chapter 218: 217: My Father is a Great Power! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 218: 217: My Father is a Great Power! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 Long Aotian really was extraordinary, facing these four Law Domain Lord level monsters right now, each one basically copsed with one punch. As for those five Law Domain Lord level monsters, he could shatter them with sheer power.
Since he fell into the abyss of the night, a whole hour has passed by, and he¡¯s still fighting continuously. This person seemed tireless and fought fiercely. ¡°Hee Hee!¡± As time went on, themotion became louder and attracted more and more ck monsters. At this moment, quite a few of the monsters thousands of feet away from this first tform all surged down. On the second tform, people including Yu Shuiyao, Yao Zijie, and Qiao Jin, were cautiously standing on the edge of the tform, peeking their heads out for just a nce and then quickly pulling back, afraid of attracting the ck monsters¡¯ attention. Despite their caution, ck monsters were still assembling near the tform. Usually, after waiting for about three minutes, these monsters would leave and continue to rush towards Long Aotian¡¯s location below. ¡°The person down there, is it Long Aotian?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± The three of them looked at each other, somewhat stunned.
At this point, Yao Zijie started to feel something was wrong. ¡°Du Gang, he¡­¡± He became somewhat tongue-tied, feeling as if he might have been in Hell on a tour, with a chill down his spine. He started to remember the previous words of Du Gang. Could it be¡­ Du Gang wanted to force himself onto Long Aotian? Long Aotian would rather die than submit, so he jumped into the arcane night world?! ¡°Terrifying!¡± For the first time in Yao Zijie¡¯s life, he was this afraid of a person. It was too scary! He was not afraid of men liking him, but was afraid of men liking him and perhaps being no weaker than him¡­
Qiao Jin didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, nodded, and said with augh, ¡°It was not bad, right? It would be even more terrifying if Du Gang made a move personally¡­¡± Hearing this, Yao Zijie was rendered speechless. He remembered Qiao Jin and Du Gang came from the same ce¡­ Immediately, terrified, he quickly stepped away and took refuge on the other side of the tform. ¡°So mysterious!¡± Qiao Jin looked puzzled and shook his head, deciding not to bother about it. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s pretty powerful!¡± Standing on the edge of the first tform, Du Gang marveled. He was initially prepared to jump in to kidnap someone, but he found out that Long Aotian¡¯s power was incredibly terrifying, reaching the Five Law Sector Lords¡¯ level. With every casual punch or kick, he could wipe out the average ck monster. ¡°Hee Hee Hee!!¡± Then, a more peculiar sound came over. When Du Gang looked up, a ck monster triple the size of the ordinary ones was flying towards him.
¡°Bang!¡± This monster had the power of a Six Law Domain master, and forced Long Aotian to retreat. Furthermore, although he had previously been defending superbly, the hit from this monster found a gap in his defense, causing other monsters to take the opportunity and start biting him. ¡°Hiss!¡± A monster managed to bite into his flesh, causing Long Aotian to cry out in pain. ¡°Damn it!¡± He instantly became furious. He had been holding back initially, waiting to give Du Gang a surprise when he showed up, but now, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Divine Dragon Manifesting!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar shook the heaven! Upon his enraged howl, the Supreme Technique was revealed. A dragon-shaped phantom appeared, reaching almost thirty thousand feet, its golden light dazzling and brilliant, its power shaking the very heavens. The moment it appeared, it killed all the ordinary ck monsters around it. ¡°Bang!¡± To everyone¡¯s astonishment, this terrifying divine dragon didn¡¯t manage to kill the ck monster of the Six Law Domain Lord level. Although smoke was billowing out of it, the monster was still alive. Not only that, it became furious! ¡°Hee Hee Hee!¡± It started calling for reinforcements. This time, it¡¯s likely that all the monsters summoned will be of the Six Law Domain Lord level. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Watching this scene, Du Gang clicked his tongue. Long Aotian¡¯s attack was indeed formidable; if it were others at the Six Law Domain Lord level, they might have been gravely injured. However, these monsters, unlesspletely killed, there is no concept of grave injury. Therefore, Long Aotian¡¯s attack, akin to a full-strength strike from a Six Law Domain Lord, was ineffective! ¡°But, this guy really has no sense of subtlety, in such a dark night, releasing such a bright light¡­¡± He looked up to see, indeed, monsters of Six Law Domain Master Level, one group after another, were flying down from the tall trees above. Not only that, it seemed that even higher level monsters had also been stirred. On the 30th high tform, more than three hundred thousand meters above the ground, arge portion of the early-arriving prodigies had gathered. ¡°Such dominant power,parable to a Six Law Domain Master Level attack, right?!¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know who is so arrogant,ing all the way up to Mount Tongtian and daring to do this¡­¡± Their location was too far from the ground and they couldn¡¯t see what was happening below, so they could only gasp in admiration. ¡°So what if he is powerful, I just saw a Seven Law Domain Master Level monster fly down!¡± Once this sentence was out, all the prodigies present fell silent. Only after a while, someone shook his head and sighed, ¡°What a pity, such a powerful creature, simply gone like that¡­¡± At present, only an hour had passed in the night, and there were still five more hours until it ended. None of them believed that the person below could survive for five hours. First tform. Du Gang¡¯s jaw was about to drop. Every time he thought that Long Aotian was about to give in, the guy would pull out a new surprise! At this moment, appearing before him was a Seven Law Domain Master Level monster, but Long Aotian was still standing firm. ¡°Boom!¡± Long Aotian¡¯s extraordinary manifestation finally unfolded. A giant dragon-shaped throne gradually surfaced. A monstrous presence slowly spread out, as if a sealed prehistoric beast had been released at this moment. It was full of demonic nature, full of terror, it gave people a sense of palpitations. ¡°What is this?¡± Du Gang looked at the throne and furrowed his brows. Suddenly, he thought of something, his eyes widened, and he eximed in shock, ¡°Could it be, his unique phenomenon is the Supreme Throne?¡± ¡°A throne once sat upon by a Supreme?!¡± Holy shit! This assumption gave Du Gang a shock. ¡°Is it really possible?!¡± Can a Sector Lord level persona summon the Supreme Throne?! ¡°Dominate the world!¡± Long Aotian had transformed into an Azure Dragon at this moment, swimming freely in this space. ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon roar continued! By now, all the Four Law Domain Master Level monsters around would be killed by this dragon roar. Even Du Gang, being on the tform and in another dimension, felt as if the ground was shaking a bit. On the 30th tform. Listening to the dragon roar that echoed throughout the sky, all the people present shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s Long Aotian!¡± ¡°This guy is here!¡± Quite a few people recognized the sound, and their expressions became solemn. ¡°If it¡¯s him, I¡¯m not so certain anymore. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to hold out for six hours!¡± A prodigy fell intoplex emotions. He had been defeated by Long Aotian before. ¡°He¡¯s a very proud man, his strength is terrifying¡­¡± ¡°If I had to choose the most invincible being at the Sector Lord Level, I might pick Long Aotian!¡± All the prodigies present were silent. The name of Long Aotian was as well-known as thunder. Back on Peni Ind, he was unstoppable and incredibly famous. ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, a delightfulughter echoed. Everyone turned to look. It was a stunning woman, wearing a tight suit of armor that perfectly showcased her figure. ¡°Where do you think I, Yao Zixuan, stand if he is invincible?¡± Everyone was speechless. The woman was indeed a good woman, but she was too manly, always possessing a daring spirit. However, her words seemed to reignite the spirits of everyone present. ¡°Even if his strength isparable to Seven Law Domain Masters, aren¡¯t we, the Sector Lord Level beings, starting from the same point in advancing toward eternity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Long Aotian is just a few years older than us. Given time, I won¡¯t be any lesser than him!¡± ¡°So what if you have the strengthparable to that of a Seven Law Domain Master?¡± Du Gang watched with glee as Long Aotian was engaged in a ferocious battle before him. At this moment, what he was facing was not just a single seven Law Domain Lord level monster. The sky was filled with such monsters, all of them fearless and ready to take him down, even if it cost them their lives. ¡°Roar!¡± The flood dragon that Long Aotian had morphed into was showing signs of exhaustion. The scales on his body were shattered, blood was dripping and he was in a desperate state. Was I, Long Aotian, going to die like this? He was very unwilling, having just been born, to meet such a sudden end this early. ¡°I may not be able to hold on for more than three hours¡­¡± His eyes hadn¡¯t retained their initial sharpness, filled only with unwillingness and defiance. At that moment, a voice echoed in his ears. ¡°Do you wish to live?¡± Simultaneously, a force of the world seemed to cover him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Long Aotian let out an enraged roar, used the Divine Dragon¡¯s Tail Swing technique to shake off the monsters that were sucking his blood. His eyes, as big asnterns and gilded in a golden sheen, were darting everywhere. Unfortunately, no matter how he searched, he could not locate Du Gang¡¯s position. This fellow was actually able to exist under the cover of the dark night, and nobody knew where he was hiding! He was shocked. Despite his seven Law Domain Lord¡¯s power, he couldn¡¯t detect Du Gang¡¯s whereabouts. Not a single w! ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± At that moment, he also unleashed the world domain, sweeping every inch of thend and space around him. But what awaited him was disappointment. Unless Du Gang had turned into one of the monsters¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± The monsters surrounding him didn¡¯t care about his efforts; they continued to flood towards him like an incessant tidal wave. ¡°Roar!!!¡± With continuous dragon roars, each growl possessing an endless might, anyone who heard it couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. But it was useless, these monsters were fearless! At that moment, Du Gang, who had transformed into dust, did not continue to question, but began to wait patiently instead. Long Aotian wouldn¡¯t die that easily, especially now that he was in the form of a flood dragon, his vitality was stronger. At worst, when he¡¯s on hisst breath, he would forcefully take action! ¡°Good fellow, it¡¯s lucky I didn¡¯t make a move on him, otherwise I¡¯d be in big trouble!¡± The dust that Du Gang had be drifted with the wind, hovering around the battlefield. He was somewhat incredulous. At first, he felt that Long Aotian¡¯s strength of Five Law Domain Lord level was already very strong. When he disyed the Six Law Domain Lord level strength, he believed that he had reached his limit! But when he attacked with a powerparable to that of a Seven Law Domain Lord level, he actually felt that this fellow was the son of destiny. Now, although there were no eight Law Domain Lord level monsters attacking him, he was able to hold on for such a long time under the attack of many Seven Law Domain Lord monsters. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± After sighing, Du Gang immediately wore an excited expression. ¡°This guy, with such a high potential, could be sold for even more, right?!¡± ¡°At least two million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Considering how much resources the Dragon Family must have poured into him, two million Saint Crystals should not be a problem¡­¡± In his eyes, Long Aotian was already equivalent to two million Saint Crystals. Half an hour passed. At this point, Long Aotian couldn¡¯t even emit a dragon¡¯s chant. He was thoroughly exhausted! He had been fighting non-stop. If he hadn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for even this half of an hour. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t strong enough, but his opponents didn¡¯t know exhaustion or fear of death, they were endless, like ants, appearing again and again, everywhere. ¡°Boom!¡± Once again using the Divine Dragon¡¯s Tail Swing, he cleared all the surrounding monsters, catching his breath with great difficulty in the process. Looking at the endless stream of monsters still flying towards him from the sky, Long Aotian felt tired in this moment. There were too many! They were unkible! Was he going to die like this?! Be taken as a prisoner?! No, the Dragon n would never be ves! At this point, Long Aotian chose death over surrender, this was the supreme conviction imbued in him since he was young. Death before humiliation! ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape this inevitable death, why not let me have a look at that Peak of Divine Mountain, and see what it truly is!¡± In this moment, he seemed to have found peace,pletely disregarding life and death. Ignoring the rule that flying would only speed up the approach of other monsters, he started to ascend towards the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± Quickly, he crossed the distance of ten thousand meters. Under the astonished gazes of Yu Shuiyao, Yao Zijie, Qiao Jin, and others, he continued to soar upwards. Monsters were densely covering his body, all of them were voraciously sucking his blood and chewing his flesh. He was indifferent to everything happening to him. Regardless of everything, he kept raising his dragon head high, continuing to fly towards the sky. ¡°Does he¡­ not care about his life?!¡± Yu Shuiyao eximed in surprise. ¡°Life?¡± Qiao Jin shook his head, ¡°Once he entered the world of darkness, he couldn¡¯t have survived!¡± Just a little over two hours had passed, and Long Aotian was already drained. ¡°Hoot!¡± Long Aotian roared, carrying thest dignity of the Dragon n, he madly rushed towards the sky. Ten thousand meters, twenty thousand meters, thirty thousand meters! Quickly, he soared tly to the height of the thirtieth tform in the sky. As if across time and space, he nced towards the tform. Looking at his full of tragic determination eyes, everyone at the scene was deeply moved. ¡°Long Aotian, sigh!¡± ¡°Brother, in next life, we¡¯ll fight again!¡± At this moment, even though people didn¡¯t have too deep feelings for Long Aotian, they all felt a twinge of sadness due to the situation. As if he heard these cries, Long Aotian stopped, slowly opening his dragon¡¯s mouth. ¡°Long Aotian¡­ even if I die, I want to die on this Path to Ascension!¡± ¡°Hoot!¡± At this moment, he finally let go, his whole body shining with golden light, an even more enormous and breathtaking momentum instantly spread out. The monsters originally attached to him were all terrified by his powerful dazzling light, and all turned into ashes. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°He actually advanced!¡± Everyone stared nkly at Long Aotian, who had unexpectedly made a breakthrough at such a crucial moment. ¡°Eight Law Domain Lord¡­ He¡¯s reached the peak of Sector Lord Level strength!¡± Everyone felt it very dreamlike, wasn¡¯t he supposed to die? How did you make a breakthrough again?! ¡°Hoot!¡± A sky-shaking dragon roar sounded, Long Aotian was filled with pride, he once again took flight, directly rushing up to brilliant heights. The dragon roared across the sky, unstoppable, dominating the world, with momentum covering the sky and the earth, fearless. ¡°Aow!¡± When he recovered from this heroic atmosphere, he found out in a daze that he had gone from being surrounded by the Seven Law Domain Masters to being trapped in a circle of Eight Law Domain Master monsters. Moreover, above the sky, there seemed to be even more powerful monsters swarming down, the terrifying force, even he felt scared when he sensed it. ¡°God Spirit Level monsters?!¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Long Aotian swallowed, ¡°I bragged too much, I should have gone down when I advanced!¡± Back then, he could have gone down, and with his Eight Law Domain Master strength, there really wasn¡¯t anything that could kill him. Holding on for thest three hours would have been no problem at all. But now, not only was he surrounded by Eight Law Domain Masters, but he also rmed the God Spirit Level monsters. ¡°Escape?¡± Toote! A terrifying eight-winged monster, with a domineering presence, flew towards him. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Spurt!¡± Merely suppressed by its aura, Long Aotian was greatly injured, his spirit wasnguished, he was exhausted and his eyes were drooping. Is the gap with the God Spirit Level so big?! ¡°Hoot!¡± Just when he thought he was about to die, another familiar power of the world appeared, sweeping towards him. At this moment, he wanted to resist, but it was toote, he could only roar angrily. The next second, his dragon body, stretching thousands of meters long, disappeared from this dark world. After forcibly retrieving Long Aotian, Du Garng didn¡¯t look back and madly sped downward. God Spirit Level! Damn it, this is the God Spirit Level! Such a troublemaker! Du Gang was cursing and swearing in his heart! God Spirit Level, it could already discover him! He was uncertain whether he could escape or not. He didn¡¯t know, at this moment, the eight-winged monster hovering in the sky didn¡¯t chase after him. It was a little puzzled. Looking at the direction where Du Gang disappeared, his eyes, made of smoke, revealed extremelyplex emotions. Eventually, theseplicated feelings all turned into a silent sigh. At this moment, Du Gang was giving it his all, running like a madman, speeding downwards. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the ground that he stopped, looked up, and found that apart from a few curious monsters nearby who were looking left and right to see what had flown by, there were no other movements. Thank goodness, that thing didn¡¯t follow! Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief. Quickly burrowing into the earth, his consciousness immersed itself in the world within his body. At this moment, the Little Hawk King and Long Aotian were each on two pirs, staring at each other with tension in the air. ¡°Here hees, little brother!¡± At this time, an untimely voice sounded. Du Gang¡¯s spirit form floated next to the two, grinning at them. ¡°Hmm!¡± The two of them turned their heads in disdain. ¡°Oh, there is a grudge?¡± Seeing the obviously storied duo, Du Gang became interested. The Little Hawk King nced at him, seemingly having previously spoken with Du Gang, he reluctantly admitted: ¡°No grudge per se, but the Dragon n, instead of staying in the water, always flies up into the sky¡­¡± ¡°Who told you we Dragons should stay in the water? Our Dragon Family hasn¡¯t stayed in the water for tens of billions of years¡­¡± So it was a territorial dispute. The Dragon n was trespassing into the sky, vying for the airspace dominance of the Eagle n. However, these were long-term and pertained only to the Primordial Continent. They had only heard their elders talk about these issues. So, they naturally eyed each other with hostility. After Long Aotian finished speaking, he turned his head and red at Du Gang, his teeth gritted: ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re seeking death¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang chuckled dryly, stating nonchntly: ¡°Mind your manners, this is my world. Think before you talk big, whether you can withstand it¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± After being interrupted, Long Aotian didn¡¯t continue and just snorted, ¡°Kill me or torture, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Since he has be a captive, he will ept it. Like Du Gang said, there is a difference between dying quickly and slowly. Rather than being tortured to the point of wishing for death, he would prefer a swift death. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°Manly indeed! I believe, your father wouldn¡¯t bear to see you die upon witnessing your guts!¡± ¡°Two million Saint Crystals, isn¡¯t that too much?!¡± ¡°Too much!¡± At this time, the Little Hawk King finally spoke up, unsatisfied. ¡°Why, how can you ransom me for a million Saint Crystals and him for two million Saint Crystals?!¡± Upon hearing this, not only did Du Gang get startled, even Long Aotian froze. ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯ll give me two million Saint Crystals¡­ you want to hire me?¡± His eyes widened, looking at Du Gang in disbelief, golden pupils shimmering with an innocent light. ¡°I¡¯ll give you¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Dream on, that¡¯s your ransom!¡± At this time, Little Hawk King interrupted again, ¡°Du Gang, why are you giving him two million while only giving me one million?!¡± He seemed quite disgruntled, ¡°Could it be, do you think I¡¯m inferior?!¡± Du Gang was speechless. This was the first time he heard someoneining about their ransom being too low! He really wanted to know, if he took a video of this and showed it to the old Hawk King, would he kill this spendthrift? However, here, he didn¡¯t do this, instead, he said smilingly, ¡°you must give me a reason worthy of two million ¡­¡± ¡°But Long Aotian belongs to the Dragon n!¡± Due to the influence of Earth¡¯s culture, Du Gang viewed the Dragon n as noble. However, on the Primordial Continent, the Dragon n was merely one of the top hundred divine tribes. And on Peni Ind, the Dragon Family was only one of the eighteen great families. ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Dragon n?¡± The Little Hawk King was puzzled and quickly retorted, ¡°I belong to the Purple Heavenly Eagle n!¡± Seeing that Du Gang doesn¡¯t react, he frowned, ¡°Our Purple Heavenly Eagle n¡­ is equivalent to the Dragon n¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang finally realized that the Dragon n was merely one of the top hundred divine tribes in the Primordial Continent. Also, Long Aotian¡¯s lineage belonged to the Azure Flood Dragon Tribe, which was not the strongest in the Dragon n. However, he still insisted, ¡°Long Aotian has reached the Eight Law Domain Lord level¡­¡± The Little Hawk King was stunned, with a surprised expression on his face. However, he quickly recovered, ¡°That¡¯s only the Eight Law Domain Lord level strength, given some time, I can reach it too!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Then when you reach it, let¡¯s talk. Anyways, you¡¯re only worth a million Saint Crystals now!¡± Little Hawk King frowned, ¡°Du Gang, forget about me, don¡¯t you have the confidence to reach the Eight Law Domain Lord level yourself?!¡± ¡°Of course, I do!¡± ¡°If you do, then you should understand that it would be easy for me to reach the Eight Law Domain Lord level!¡± The Little Hawk King said calmly. Du Gang rolled his eyes, ¡°Even if you achieve eternity next year, what does it have to do with me? You¡¯re worth only a million Saint Crystals now!¡± Little Hawk King was speechless, he understood that Du Gang was evaluating their worth based on their cultivation level. After hesitating for a bit, he said, ¡°My dad is a Great Power!!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Gang was slightly confused. A Great Power? Little Hawk King immediately raised his head proudly. Looking at his proud expression, Du Gang shamelessly asked, ¡°By Great Power¡­ do you mean the God Spirit Level?¡± ¡°God Spirit Level?¡± Little Hawk King showed an expression of contempt, ¡°You are underestimating the term ¡®Great Power¡¯!¡± ¡°Do you think that anyone can simply im to be a Great Power?!¡± Du Gang had a sudden realization. He remembered the mighty figure who helped him seal the ominous True God Level power from his eyes and eximed, ¡°Could your dad be a True God?!¡± ¡°True God?!¡± Little Hawk King scoffed, ¡°My dad is a power beyond a True God!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s mind felt like it was hit by a magnitude 18 earthquake. ¡°Your dad is a power beyond a True God¡­¡± His pupils were filled with shock, but then he quickly replied with excitement, ¡°Goodd, you¡¯re worth two million Saint Crystals!¡± Then, he looked with disdain at Long Aotian and said, ¡°Did you hear that? His dad is a Great Power, and you¡­ well, let¡¯s make a distinction, I will estimate you to be worth one and a half million Saint Crystals!¡± Upon hearing these words, Long Aotian¡¯s face turned dark. He definitely didn¡¯t want to converse with Du Gang, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and blurted out, ¡°My dad is also a Great Power!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Du Gangughed loudly, ¡°Double happiness, I won¡¯t say much, both of you are worth two million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Congrats, Congrats!¡± At this moment, both Little Hawk King and Long Aotian heaved a sigh of relief, their eyes full of provocation as they looked at each other! Seeing their postures, Du Gang seemed to have found a way to make money. After thinking about it, he quickly adjusted his inner world. He lifted the pirs binding Little Hawk King and Long Aotian up to twenty meters high, writing in bold ¡®Two Million Saint Crystals¡¯ on them. Then, to make them feel better, he erected several other ten-meter-high pirs next to them, all with the inscription ¡®One Million Saint Crystals¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be someone to apany you soon!¡± Feeling ted, Du Gang left his inner world. ¡°With the addition of Long Aotian, I now have hostages worth four million Saint Crystals from an original one million!¡± I should¡¯ve done this earlier! ¡°So, I just need to capture three more individuals of the same level as them, and I should be able to pay off my debts?!¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head; ¡°Not enough. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to catch more. I don¡¯t yet know how much energy it takes to cultivate above the God Spirit Level. I should save up some money for my future cultivation. After all, these guys all have good fathers¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I also have a good dad!¡± His biological father gave him life, allowed him to see this world. One should know that many sperms can¡¯t even get the chance toe into this world in human form.) His foster father, on the other hand, gave him an unlimited future, giving him the foundation topete with these background-rich folks. ¡°Do nobles, generals, and the like have their own seeds?!¡± Thinking of this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I must carve out a territory for myself so that my son can also experience being a second-generation¡­.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± He suddenly paused, looking disheartened, ¡°Without a single Ancient God female in the Ancient God countryside, I¡¯m the only Ancient God in the whole universe, there¡¯s not even a woman who can bear a child!¡± At this moment, Du Gang seemed to have caught a glimpse of his future. By then, he would have achieved the Supreme Level, and returned to Earth to retire. ¡°Chu Zixuan, I¡¯ve reached the Supreme Level!¡± ¡°Oh, my 88th child justpleted his first month, I¡¯ll leave after having the full-month banquet!¡± Thinking of this scene, he felt miserable. ¡°Why am I so pitiful!¡± Du Gang howled to the sky, his face full of grief. ¡°Hehehe~~!!¡± Unfortunately, only the monsters responded to him at this time. Ancient God¡¯s homnd! ¡°I must find a female Ancient God. ording to my foster dad, it¡¯s not the time to go to the Ancient God¡¯s homnd yet. But once my strength is sufficient, it should be okay¡­.¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes began to gleam again, ¡°There should be fair-skinned, beautiful Ancient God women bathing and waiting for me in there, right?!¡± Hehehe! And so, Du Gangughed foolishly for over two hours until daybreak and regained his senses. Wiping the drool from the corner of his mouth, Du Gang quickly started to climb upwards. In the middle of climbing, Du Gang muttered to himself, ¡°I should have flown straight to the top, so when daybreakes, I can just go up¡­¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t let others learn about my ability to survive in the night, that would undermine potential sneak attacks!¡± With these thoughts in mind, Du Gang swiftly climbed to the first tform. Checking the time, he had nearly four hours left, enough to climb to the second tform. So, he moved again, heading directly for the second tform. Upon arriving at the second tform, the sky had just darkened, and the world of night descended. Besides towering trees and ck monsters, there was only a one-meter-wide path on the tform. ¡°I should explore other ces and ask the guards when the others left¡­¡± Having nothing to do where he was, Du Gang began to walk around the tform. After nearly two hours, he encountered a guard. The guard was conscientious, standing straight even without anybody around, observing his surroundings meticulously. Upon seeing Du Gang, the guard quickly bowed in respect. Though Du Gang wasn¡¯t a noble son of their family, anyone who could appear here must be a genius. Therefore, it was right to be polite. After all, who knows if there might be a genius who would draw their sword if they felt disrespected?! ¡°Good day, young master!¡± Du Gang nodded, smilingly asked: ¡°Have you encountered other people here?!¡± The guard shook his head, ¡°No, I came here a month ago. After arriving, I was stationed on the second tform!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Following this, Du Gang continued to walk down the one-meter-wide tform aisle, preparing to find other guards to question further. At the moment, he felt like a phantom that didn¡¯t exist in this world. Sometimes, he would even pass right through monsters without any reaction from either party. This time, it took him about three hours before he finally ran into some guards ¡ª not just one, but four or five of them, all dressed in different family uniforms. ¡°We didn¡¯t encounter anyone during the day, but at night, there¡¯s often a youth carrying a coffin who falls from the sky¡­¡± A Youth carrying a coffin? Du Gang paused, recalling the legend he had heard about the Dark Ghost Body. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s at night?¡± The guards nodded, their faces filled with horror and apprehension, ¡°Yes, that youth always leads a group of monsters flying downwards. It¡¯s terrifying¡­¡± The mountain was vast and this ce was far from where Du Gang originally started, so it was normal not to know that someone had been running down into the world of the night from above. After asking some more questions about other prodigies, and confirming that there was no useful information, Du Gang resumed his journey, continuing along the pathway. This time, he didn¡¯t go far before daybreak came. In response, Du Gang continued his ascent. This time, he had a strange feeling. Each time he climbed a certain distance, a surge of power would emerge within him. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Upon careful inspection, he realized that this power wasn¡¯t external but originated within his body! ¡°Mountain climbing can refine the power within my body?!¡± Du Gang looked surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that the simple act of mountain climbing could have such an effect. Once the refined power emerged, his body would once again draw strength from the void, incorporating it into himself. Effectively, climbing the mountain not only purified Du Gang¡¯s power but also enhanced it. ¡°Such benefits!¡± With this in mind, Du Gang quickly dismissed the idea of actively seeking others and began to climb in peace. They would inevitably meet at the top, so he would deal with it then. For now, he focused on the tangible benefits in sight. So Du Gang established a simple and steady routine ¡ª work at sunrise and rest at sunset. Of course, it wasn¡¯t long ¡ª just by the tenth tform ¡ª when he ran into eight people. Among the eight, besides Yu Shuiyao and the other two from whom he¡¯d separated, there were five prodigious teenagers. ¡°Did you wait for me here?!¡± Just as he reached the tform, Du Gang burst outughing. Yu Shuiyao and Yao Zijie reacted at the same time, one looked vignt, the other scared, subconsciously distancing themselves from him. The other five boys were initially taken aback, not knowing who this man was. But soon, recognizing him by his face, they eximed: ¡°Ancient God Du Gang?!¡± At this moment, Qiao Jin answered Du Gang¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly that we were waiting for you. There¡¯s a difficulty at the eleventh tform¡­¡± He gestured towards the next level and said, ¡°The next tform isn¡¯t too far, just ten thousand meters. But climbing from here, an inexplicable force emerges, constantly suppressing us, that slows down our climbing speed. Even in six hours, we can¡¯t reach the top!¡± They had all tried, essentially three to four times, each time intentionally falling as night approached. A fall was necessary because if they didn¡¯t, they would enter the world of the night. Survival then would be difficult. Ignoring Du Gang¡¯s question, Yu Shuiyao coldly asked, ¡°What did you do to Long Aotian?!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and adapted a counter-questioning approach, ¡°What did I do to him?¡± He immediately followed with another question, ¡°Who are you to him that you¡¯re so concerned?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao was somewhat angry, ¡°Long Aotian is dead. Don¡¯t you know? You dare to use his name to crack jokes¡­.¡± Du Gang froze, and asked, ¡°He¡¯s dead? How do you know he¡¯s dead?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? That night, Long Aotian, facing death, flew upwards towards the sky¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te back down in the end, doesn¡¯t that prove it?!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You, why are you like this? Long Aotian is magnificent and domineering, why would you curse him to death?¡± ¡°I think Long Aotian is so powerful that maybe he has flown to a secret realm and obtained some benefits!¡± ¡°Secret realm?¡± ¡°Benefits?!¡± Yu Shuiyao was stunned. She hadn¡¯t considered this possibility. Not just her, all three of them had assumed that Long Aotian was dead. Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s words, this possibility seemed usible. At this moment, the other five teenagers looked as if they spotted a juicy piece of gossip, and came over to ask, ¡°Yu Shuiyao, why did you ask him about what happened to Long Aotian?¡± ¡°Could there be some hidden truth?!¡± They all had witnessed Long Aotian¡¯s meteoric ascent a few days ago. But due to the distance, they didn¡¯t know what happened to him afterwards. From sensing a God Spirit Level creature appear, and then Long Aotian¡¯s aura disappearing, they generally guessed that Long Aotian was dead. Du Gang reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t speak about things without evidence. Your careless words could harm many people.¡± Yu Shuiyao twitched the corner of her mouth, her elegant red lips moved slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. The five of them looked regretful as they thought they could hear some sensational news. ¡°Buzz!¡± Their conversation didn¡¯tst long; the sky darkened once again. Yu Shuiyao and Yao Zijie instinctively moved away from the group, and stood at a secluded area. Seeing their moves, Du Gang smirked and didn¡¯t bother with them, instead he joined the group of five teenagers enthusiastically. ¡°I am Du Gang, a divine body. May I know who you are?¡± He did this deliberately, trying to figure out what kind of constitution these five had, and then decide his next target! The five had no other thoughts. Seeing Du Gang¡¯s self-introduction, they immediately started introducing themselves. To his disappointment, these five were not of a special constitution, they were merely top-level prodigies. Of course,pared to ordinary people, they were indeed top-level prodigies, only falling short whenpared to those with special constitutions. The group began to chat, with Du Gang intentionally steering the conversation towards what he wanted to know. ¡°I heard that Little Hawk King¡¯s father is a Great Power?¡± Once he asked this, the other five people immediately sighed deeply. ¡°Yes, his father is indeed a Great Power¡­¡± ¡°Usually, the stronger a direct elder is, the more likely they are to produce powerful offspring¡­¡± Du Gang continued, ¡°What about Long Aotian then? Is his father also a Great Power?¡± The five individuals didn¡¯t expect Ancient God to be so talkative, and as they were also interested in making contact, without thinking too much, they answered withughter. ¡°Yes, Long Aotian¡¯s father is no simple man. He was quite famous back then¡­¡± After confirming that both captives had Great Power fathers, Du Gang began to probe their backgrounds. He looked at Yu Shuiyao, who was still on high alert, andughed, ¡°Yu Shuiyao, is your father a Great Power too?¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Shuiyao¡¯s expression cooled, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Du Gangughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯m just considering whether or not to propose to you. If your dad is too powerful, I wouldn¡¯t dare to knock on your door¡­¡± Since he had decided to kidnap people for riches, he dug another pit, ready for the news to spread out and for those who adored Yu Shuiyao to take the bait. As expected, the other five people showed very excited expressions, as if they had heard some explosive news. Seeing their expressions, Du Gang felt relieved because anyone with such an expression surely had friends who liked to brag. That meant today¡¯s events would naturally be spread around. ¡°Shameless!¡± Yu Shuiyao was angry and wanted to punch Du Gang, but since everyone here was just ordinary people without any power, she stomped her foot in frustration and stormed off. ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± The people present startedughing. Except for Yao Zijie who remained cautious, others showed a knowing smirk. In the course of conversation, Du Gang roughly judged from their tone that their parents didn¡¯t have much strength, while some were merely at the God Spirit Level. Although these people weren¡¯t the special ones, they were indeed top-level prodigies, all possessing the power of Four Law Domain Masters, and were all direct disciples. Kidnapping them would also fetch some money. However, their friendly chat made Du Gang feel bad about making a move. As the saying goes, ¡°One should not strike a smiling man.¡± He did not know how to put on a different face instantly. Or to put it in another way, he wasn¡¯t capable of doing so yet. ¡°Brother Du, once we get out, I¡¯ll invite you to Tianxiang Pavilion. Thedies there, wow¡­¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Du Gang let out a sigh ¡ª both for the fact that he is still a virgin and for feeling too guilty to make his move since he was too close to everyone. It seems that he shouldn¡¯t get too close to these people in the future, or he really wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move! He pondered over it. The next time he met other extraordinary youths, he should appear a bit more aloof. Or should he act high and mighty like Long Aotian and Little Hawk King, and deliberately attract hatred?! After thinking about it, he finally shook his head. He was not that kind of person, and even if he tried to act, he wouldn¡¯t pull it off. Instead, if he ended up looking ridiculous, it wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡°Brother Du, when the sky lightens up, you should try too. This eleventh-level tform, although difficult to climb, indeed does great benefits to the body¡­¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯re still here, our body strength is significantly enhancedpared to before!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing these friendly words, Du Gang had extinguished the idea of trapping these five individuals in his inner world. And like friends, they began to chat. As for kidnapping, he would wait till daylight, when they separated, to kidnap others! Chapter 219 - 218: Auctioning a Chance to Become a God! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 219: Chapter 218: Auctioning a Chance to Be a God! (Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 In the pitch-ck, lonesome night, beneath the towering tree were monsters hanging from the branches. Yet, at the tenth tform, there was nothing butughter. Yao Zijie thought of countless things Du Gang could have done to Long Aotian in his mind, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t bear the torment in his heart and quietly left. ¡°Cock-a-doodle-doo!¡± Even though everyone was on a tform ten thousand meters high, they could faintly hear the crowing of a rooster from the ground. They didn¡¯t actually hear it, but it was the impression memorized in their minds. The crowing of a rooster meant that dawn was approaching. ¡°Climb, climb!¡± The five boys plus Du Gang and Qiao Jin all started to take action. Like a bunch of experienced mountain climbers, they didn¡¯t even use any equipment. They climbed the cliff with their bare hands. The moment Du Gang¡¯s hand touched the cliff, he felt a strange force surge from it. This force was not the gravitational pull of the earth but apressing force, giving him a sensation as if he waspressing himself. ¡°Amazing!¡± This was the first time Du Gang felt such a force, he had always thought it was gravity based on what these guys told him. At the same time, as he used both hands and feet to climb upwards, this force was getting stronger. Simultaneously, the power within him also felt somewhatpressed. ¡°So, this is thepressing sensation they were talking about!¡± An unusual feeling was going on inside him, mysteriously telling him, if he was able to climb from here, this pressing force would enhance his power and refine his power! Therefore, feeling this force, Du Gang began to climb rapidly upwards. Without any dy, he left all the others who were climbing with him behind. Seeing this, Qiao Jin seemed to derive a new strength and elerated his climbing speed towards the direction above. ¡°This little guy, is always hiding his true power!¡± Observing this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. Right from the time he met Qiao Jin on the White Dragon Mountain, he found that this guy always had a trump card hidden. Every time you thought he was at his limit, he would pleasantly surprise you. He has no idea what his constitution was that would allow the Ji Family to willingly take him in and even let the head of the Ji Family personally take him as a godson. ¡°He must have a constitution no weaker than the Tyrant Body!¡± Indeed, the Overlord was taken in by the Xiang Family because of this constitution. Just like this, the two of them left others in the dust, leading the five others with almost double the speed which was nearly twice more than expected. They reached the eleventh tform within just two hours. Upon reaching the tform, Du Gang looked down and saw that the five people below were climbing more slowly. Apparently, the higher they climbed, the slower they became. He made a rough estimate and found that even if these five people maintained their current speed, they would have a hard time reaching this tform. Realizing their situation, the five people shouted up to Du Gang and the others, ¡°You guys go on ahead, we probably won¡¯t make it today!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t put on airs and said with a smile, ¡°Even if we haven¡¯t met before, we can always meet again. Gentlemen, we shall meet in the future!¡± After saying that, he stood up, looked up, and noticed that the twelfth tform was not very far away, roughly only ten thousand meters. Given his speed, he should have enough time to reach it before nightfall. ¡°Qiao Jin, shall we go up one more level?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. The others have been up for a long time, and it¡¯s boring to stay here!¡± Clearly, Qiao Jin was talking about the other top arrogant geniuses, that handful of people with special constitutions. In this world, people with constitutions have a much greater advantage and a bigger gappared to those without. Soon, the two of them arrived at the twelfth tform just before nightfall. ¡°Du Gang, tell me honestly. Does Long Aotian have anything to do with you?¡± Upon reaching the twelfth tform and seeing that there were no other people around, Qiao Jin finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was curious, wanted to know how Long Aotian managed to leave the tform and ultimately, what happened to him afterwards. The other two might not have noticed, being too concerned with Long Aotian, but Qiao Jin had nced at the tform below just before the night was ending. He realized that Du Gang, who should have been on the first tform, was nowhere to be found. However, the monsters outside werepletely silent, which was why Yu Shuiyao and Yao Zijie did not know Du Gang had gone missing. They had too much faith in these monsters, who would react to the slightest rustle, and never considered that someone could hide under such circumstances. Therefore, he spected that Du Gang must have a scheme. Du Gangughed, ¡°Do you want to know?!¡± Qiao Jin nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone else!¡± Indeed, he wanted to satisfy his curiosity,cking an interest in the matter of betraying secrets. Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°Long Aotian is not dead indeed, he is inside my inner world!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Qiao Jin looked at him in shock, ¡°Long Aotian has strengthparable to a Seventh-Rank Law Domain Lord, yet you managed to capture him?!¡± He didn¡¯t know that Long Aotian had actually advanced to the strengthparable to an Eighth Law Domain Lord by the time he was on the thirtieth tform. Du Gangughed, ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful, I just waited until after he was mauled by those monsters, and then opportunistically swept him up¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ I possess a technique that allows me to survive in the night world and makes monsters ignore me!¡± Upon hearing this, Qiao Jin immediately showed a look of admiration, ¡°Impressive!¡± Qiao Jin then asked, ¡°What are you going to do now?!¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Obviously make money, Long Aotian is worth two million Saint Crystals!¡± Upon hearing this, Qiao Jin once again showed a look of envy. He wanted to do the same thing, but he couldn¡¯t. The Ji family patriarch was his godfather, not his biological father. If he was too excessive, his godfather might not be able to cover for him. But Du Gang was different. Du Gang was an Ancient God, also the pioneer of this Golden Age. He has many titles and status, along with great fortune, making it difficult for him to die. He could freely make moves. Qiao Jin thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What about Little Hawk King, did you catch him too?!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know, I quoted a price of one million to Little Hawk King. He haggled with me, saying one hundred thousand¡­¡± ¡°However, after Long Aotian entered, I quoted Long Aotian a price of two million. Little Hawk King was not happy. He felt that I looked down on him and insisted that I quote him a price of two million¡­ ¡± Qiao Jin stared at him in astonishment, feeling surprised and suddenly understanding, ¡°So, you asked those people earlier to verify the identities of Little Hawk King and Long Aotian?¡± ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you letting me win a round during the finalpetition, I might have captured you as well¡­¡± Qiao Jin also began tough. Indeed, forfeiting that round at the time was a very profitable move for him. At the very least, he won the friendship of an Ancient God. ¡°However, even if you captured me, I might not be as wealthy as they are. After all, their backgrounds are incredibly robust¡­¡± The son of a Great Power is much more important than the godson of a family head! Not to mention a godson, even a biological son may not be as important as they are. In theserge families, the patriarch is not the top authority, and is merely responsible for managing the internal affairs of the contemporary family. The real authority is in the hands of the Supreme Elders within each family. A Great Power is a Supreme Elder within arge family, whose strength and authority both surpass the patriarch of the contemporary family. The patriarch changes with each generation, but the Supreme Elders always exist! However, those who can be patriarchs are all the best of their generation and often break through to higher levels more quickly. Once they reach that level, they will gradually be Supreme Elders. In the following few days, Du Gang and Qiao Jin kept each otherpany, climbing mountains during the day and chatting idly at night. Finally, after about ten days and nights of reversing day and night, they reached the thirtieth tform. At this moment, there are only about fourteen or fifteen people left here. These people were all strong middle-aged individuals, not a single young person among them. Looking at their attire, it was obvious that they were all veteran warriors from the big families. Perhaps, when these people were young, they were like the proud children of various ns and talked about grand schemes, but at this moment, they could only serve as backdrop. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Why, were you waiting for me?!¡± A middle-aged manughed and said, ¡°Sort of¡­¡± ¡°A month ago, the temple started to change, and various families sent people in¡­¡± ¡°At that time, Tongtian Mountain was unobstructed, and we could get up freely¡­¡± ¡°But, when you left Pangu Continent, Tongtian Mountain stopped at the sixteenthyer. No one could get up to the seventeenthyer, or rather, there was no tform on the seventeenthyer!¡± The middle-aged manughed, ¡°But you returned to Pangu Continent, and Tongtian Mountain continued to extend upwards, so we all knew that you hade back¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly realized and asked, ¡°Did all those people go up??¡± The middle-aged man knew he was asking about the top-tier of people, he chuckled, ¡°Yes, they have already ascended, but seeing that you have such a deep rtionship with this ce, I guess they could only gain any benefits after you also reach the top!¡± Du Gang nodded his head, bid farewell to the crowd, and along with Qiao Jin, climbed up again. This time, they did not encounter anyone along the way. And for every tform they ascended, they found the area bing smaller. This implied that the summit was not far away! Finally, they reached the forty-ninth tform. At this moment, almost all the heavenly talents who entered the temple were gathered at the site, a whopping forty to fifty strong cultivators. ¡°Du Gang, you finally arrived!¡± This time, all the heavenly talents on the tform showed smiles. It was evident that they were all waiting. Du Gang, however, was stunned by the scene in the empty space above the tform. He saw that the world above the tform seemed to be cut by a line, with the left side being night and the right side being daytime. Behind these two colors, it looked like pathways leading to two different worlds. And in mid-air, corresponding to their tform, there were nine stone tforms floating in the white world. ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± Du Gang looked at the state of affairs and asked the crowd who were all looking at him. ¡°Look here!¡± At this moment, a beautiful woman who looked simr to Yao Zijie moved aside, revealing a pattern that was blocked behind her. On the ground, a very strange diagram was drawn. There was also some depression in the graphic. What was really odd was that when Du Gang first saw it, he felt it was a strange design. But upon a second look, he saw a groove of the character ¡®ancient¡¯ appearing on the ground. With a sweet smile on her face, Yao Zixuan said politely: ¡°Our guess is that the next step may require your blood to fill this depression on the ground.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. He looked around, only to find everyone¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°My blood, you say?¡± He hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°My blood is precious; each drop possesses divine effects. If it¡¯s going to be a loss like this, the cost to recover it will be too high¡­.¡± The crowd continued to look at him, contemting the meaning behind his words. Suddenly, Du Gang revealed a beaming smile, showing his white teeth as he said brightly, ¡°I can bleed for you, but you need topensate me!¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± The crowd was stunned. They did not expect Du Gang to make such a demand. ¡°You¡­ want money?¡± Many of the heavenly talents frowned. Money is basically a non-existent concept in their lexicon. They were nurtured by families who prioritized resources, which was invaluable and could not be measured in mary terms. So, one could say that they regard money as dirt, which makes sense, because in their eyes, money can only buy trivialities, such as Wuliangye. Yao Zixuan wore a sweet smile as she asked, ¡°How much money do you intend to ask for?¡± Du Gang immediately knew that she must be Yao Zijie¡¯s twin sister from her looks. After checking the number of people present, which was about forty to fifty, he said with a smile, ¡°There are forty to fifty of you here, so how about paying me one hundred thousand Saint Crystals per person?¡± ¡°One hundred thousand Saint Crystals?!¡± Everyone present frowned. Though they did not care about money, it did not mean they did not understand the value of Saint Crystals. With Du Gang demanding one hundred thousand crystals, some of them began to feel disgruntled. ¡°Is it just for your bit of blood, why don¡¯t you go rob someone with your request of one hundred thousand Saint Crystals?!¡± Du Gang nced at the speaker, remembering his appearance. He said indifferently, ¡°Of course, you can also choose not to pay¡­¡± He left the rest of his words unsaid, but his meaning was clear¡ªif they refused to pay, then they could just wait. At this moment, everyone was in their ordinary state, devoid of any Divine Power. They could do nothing to him, and at worst, he could jump down. ¡°One hundred thousand Saint Crystals, huh¡­¡± At this moment, Yao Zixuanughed and said, ¡°I can offer up to a hundred thousand saint crystals, but I don¡¯t currently have that many, so what should we do?¡± Du Gang responded cheerily, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, just pledge something else. As a heavenly prince and princess, surely you have some valuable items on you?¡± Yao Zixuan grinned, ¡°Well, I¡¯m hardly a princess¡­ But if you insist, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Saying that, she removed a ne from her neck and coolly stated, ¡°This ne is a protective divine artifact. In the brink of death, it can save your life ¨C does it worth a hundred thousand saint crystals?¡± ¡°Worth it!¡± Du Gang could immediately discern the extraordinary qualities of the item and hurriedly epted it. He held it in his hands and felt its weight. It was indeed a divine artifact, containing a tremendous amount of energy. He could never have too many life-protecting items, so he didn¡¯t mind that the ne was designed for women. He put it on and hid it under his cor. Seeing Yao Zixuanpromising, the others began to step forward, one after the other. Among them, a youth carrying a coffin suddenly opened it and tore off a strip of white cloth that covered the mummy¡¯s eyes inside the coffin. ¡°This strip can blind a being of the God Spirit Level for one second!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up momentarily, but he quickly became cautious: ¡°Is it true or false? You¡¯re not conning me with a broken cloth, are you?!¡± At those words, the Coffin Carrier¡¯s figure swayed. If he weren¡¯t devoid of divine power at the moment, he might have attacked already. Once again, it was Yao Zixuan who came to the rescue. Sheughed and exined, ¡°This cloth strip is a fine thing, didn¡¯t you notice that he mentioned this strip can affect beings at the God Spirit Level? That implies that even if the being affected is in the First or Ninth Tribtion, they can still be blinded!¡± ¡°Is it that incredible?!¡± Du Gang was astonished, he hurriedly took the cloth strip and began scrutinizing it. However, no matter how he looked, it seemed like an ordinary piece of cloth. He furrowed his eyebrows, his gaze darting between the two, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t teaming up to frame me, are you?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Coffin Carrier was quite exasperated. His body swayed again; it was easy to see that his hand was trembling slightly. At that moment, a monkey-faced humanoid with fur all over his face broke intoughter and said, ¡°This kid is the Coffin Carrier and is reportedly meticulously nominated by the You Family, who produces one in millions of years¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s confused look, the monkey scratched his head and borated, ¡°The corpse lying in the coffin of the You Family¡¯s kid is a corpse of a True God Level being. The cloth you¡¯re holding is the funeral cloth of a True God, possessing endless divine power!¡± ¡°Sss!¡± Du Gang took in a sharp breath, looking at the Coffin Carrier with astonishment. Did he actually strolled around with a True God¡¯s corpse on his back? Was he joking? Then that coffin of his¡­ Du Gang scrutinized the coffin and found that it looked ordinary, seemingly just a wooden one. After watching it for quite a while and not finding anything mysterious about it, he nodded reluctantly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this burial cloth. Your hundred thousand saint crystals are counted as paid!¡± Upon hearing that, the Coffin Carrier finally breathed a sigh of relief and slowly retreated back to his ce. ¡°Old Monk has no treasures, just take one of my hairs!¡± The monkey man from before jovially plucked out one of his hairs, handed it to Du Gang without exining anything, his expression signaling ¡®you¡¯d better ask me what this hair is used for¡¯. Old Monk! Du Gang thought of the legendary name he heard of and not wanting to dampen his spirit, asked ¡°What is this hair used for!?¡± Old Monk burst intoughter and said, ¡°Old Monk practices the secret techniques of the Fighting Saint n. You can blow on this strand of hair, and it will transform into countless clones that look exactly like you. In addition, for a quarter of an hour, you can control them to run in different directions¡­¡± He did not mention anything aboutbat, which shows that this hair could only be used to escape. Du Gang nodded and epted it. After all, the one who gave it to him looked like a Monkey King. He had to give him face. he¡¯d watched Journey to the West since he was a kid¡­ ¡°And who¡¯s next?¡± At that moment, there were still quite a lot of people in the field who looked a bit unhappy and unwilling to part with their money. However, twin loli who seemed to have noticed something, giggled and walked up and said, ¡°Big brother, we have no treasures. Would you ept these two teddy bears from us?!¡± The twins spoke at the same time, their voices eerily synchronised as if only one person was speaking, which was quite strange. Seeing Du Gang hesitation, Yao Zixuan intervened again. ¡°Tsk tsk, those are the toys that their powerful father had expended great resources to make specifically for them¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang disregarded the rest of her words, focusing only on the term ¡°great power¡±. He quickly caught the two little bear toys andughed, ¡°Alright, brother will take these toys!¡± What a joke, a creation of a great power is certainly a treasure, how could he refuse?! Some in the crowd were thoughtful, but most of them kept quiet, not nning to pay any money. Among them, a young man carrying a giant sword seemed to have thought of something, stood up, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a hundred thousand saint crystals, can I owe you a favor instead?¡± ¡°A favor¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No thanks, I prefer something more tangible¡­¡± Who even knows you, to owe a favor¡­ At this moment, Yao Zixuan, who was standing nearby,ughed lightly, ¡°Dugu Hong, you can sell a favor if you possess the strength. When you have the power of your ancestor Dugu Qiubai, your favor will then be valuable!¡± Dugu Hong did not refute, thinking she made sense. After pondering a bit, he took a sword pellet from his waist and said, ¡°This contains one of my ancestor¡¯s sword intents. Whether it¡¯s used to defeat enemies or for cultivation, it can be useful¡­¡± Du Gang was surprised and quickly took it over to examine it thoroughly. Watching the sword pellet go from his hand to someone else¡¯s made Dugu Hong somewhat reluctant, his eyes never leaving it. Dugu Qiubai, the ancestor of the Dugu family, had unfathomable power. How strong must his sword intent be? At this moment, Yao Zixuan, acting like a host, smiled lightly and said, ¡°This is just the sword intent left by the old ancestor Dugu when he was young. Its power is quite good and should beparable to a God Spirit Level attack. But how far it reaches the God Spirit Level¡­ Who knows!¡± ¡°Clearly, Dugu Hong mainly uses it forprehending sword intent!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang immediately cooled down. A sword intent is important for those who wield a sword, but for him, it¡¯s just a means of attackparable to the God Spirit Level. He thought a bit and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this item for now. When you have other valuable itemster,e to exchange them with me!¡± Upon hearing this, Dugu Hong was overjoyed and quickly responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely find a valuable treasure to exchange with you as soon as possible!¡± By now, six people had traded items with him. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Du Gang urged, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me bleed anymore?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay, none willing to step forward, since the items the first six people had given were too valuable. At this moment, Yao Zixuan once againughed and said, ¡°Be willing to give, those who give will receive. Everyone, if you want to take the next step, we still need to sacrifice something¡­¡± Most people didn¡¯t pay attention to what she said, still waiting. They felt that the items given to Du Gang were already valuable enough and there was no need to give more. ¡°Can¡¯t your vial of blood be exchanged with these six valuable treasures?¡± Someone was already indignant, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the blood of a divine body, it should be enough!¡± Divine body? A girl who looked like an immortal yet acted amusingly seemed to have thought of something and quickly stood up. ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s just a hundred thousand saint crystals, why not just give it? It will be over then, won¡¯t it?¡± She quickly took out an immortal ganoderma andughed, ¡°Here¡¯s this for you. It¡¯s Zhulong Immortal Ganoderma, a divine healing medicine. Even if you¡¯re about to die, it can still bring you back to life!¡± Without thinking, Du Gang looked to Yao Zixuan for her exnation. After all, he was still young, his experience was limited, and he could not recognize it. Seeing Du Gang¡¯s expression, Yao Zixuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°This girl belongs to the Tai Sui Ling family. She was born with the ability to find treasures. If it catches her eye, it must be a treasure!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was overjoyed and immediately epted it. Meanwhile, in the crowd, a young man who also had the character ¡®Kong¡¯ printed on his clothes, initially didn¡¯t care, but after seeing these few people, he seemed to perceive some special meaning. After pondering for a moment, he quickly stood up and said, ¡°Indeed, just a hundred thousand saint crystals. Compared to bing a god, it¡¯s hardly worth mentioning. I¡¯ll pay!¡± As he spoke, he took out a scroll and handed it to Du Gang, saying, ¡°Kong Xu is my cousin, giving this to you isn¡¯t really giving it to an outsider¡­¡± Looking at the scroll with the character ¡®Kong¡¯ on it, Du Gang was somewhat curious. ¡°This scroll allows you to teleport millions of kilometers away in an instant. It can be considered a lifesaver!¡± Du Gang nodded and epted it. Although he felt that the use of this item wasn¡¯t immediately apparent, it was a gesture of goodwill. After all, it was from Kong Xu¡¯s cousin, and so he couldn¡¯t embarrass him by refusing. Thus, a total of eight people hadpleted a trade with him. In the crowd, however, three young people seemed to have thought of something and stood up in unison. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡°Just a hundred thousand saint crystals¡­¡± ¡°I have a treasure¡­¡± The three simultaneously spoke, followed by a teenager who quickly announced, ¡°I said it first, I¡¯ll give it to you first¡­¡± ¡°Let me go first!!¡± Another teenager was not willing to be outdone. Hearing these absurd words, everyone present was stunned. Not only them, Du Gang also furrowed his eyebrows at this moment. He was guessing silently as he looked at the nine stone tforms floating in the outskirts of the white world and the ninth trading position that the three teenagers were now fighting over, he had some clear enlightenment. He subconsciously nced at Yao Zixuan, seeing a smile on her lips as she nodded faintly towards him. Only then did Du Gang finally understand that this transaction really did have some hidden schemes! He had been wondering why these people were so generous, giving nes and shrouds. As it turned out, there were even greater benefits waiting for them! At this moment, many people in the field woke up after the event was over, and they immediately started toment. The looks they cast at Du Gang were filled withplications. The mostplicated one was Jiang Wenxing. He never thought an ancient god, who was just an enemy in tatters, would have such a day. As for those with him, they were all those who were enemies of the ancient gods, or races allied with the Jiang family. The descendants from the Qin Family, Si Family, and Yin Family were all among them. Only the genius from the Dragon Family was missing because there was only Long Aotian from the Dragon Family this time, and he had been captured by Du Gang. Looking at the eyes full of desire, Du Gang said with a faint smile: ¡°Thest spot goes to the highest bidder, except for the Jiang family!¡± Hearing this, Jiang Wenxing almost exploded with anger, but there was nothing he could do. The children of the Qin, Si, and Yin Families hesitated a little, after ncing at Jiang Wenxing, they finally joined the crowd and began to bid. After all, they didn¡¯t have a significant grudge with the Ancient Gods, they were simply sided with Jiang Wenxing because of the alliance. At this moment, when faced with their own interests, everything was naturally centered around themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t push, don¡¯t push, let¡¯s bid civilly!¡± Just like an auctioneer, Du Gang stood in front of everyone, shouting loudly. Suddenly, order was restored, and everyone calmed down. Only then did Du Gang nod, smiling and said: ¡°Let¡¯s take turns. There, there are nine stone tforms which clearly lead to the white world¡­¡± ¡°As for the benefits of entering the white world, I don¡¯t know. However, judging from the attitude of Yao Zixuan and others, I guess it must be great¡­¡± ¡°On the lesser side, there might be some treasures of heaven and earth that are worth a fortune, and maybe even supreme divine artifacts¡­¡± People sneered. What kind of supreme divine artifact would they take them for fools? Such a thing, when ites into y, let alone them, perhaps even the eighteen tribes, cannot necessarily keep them safe. After all, the races on the Primordial Continent are not unwilling toe to the universe, they just don¡¯t want to. In their view, the universe might be a gue-stricken zone. Staying for too long might have some effects, but there¡¯s no issue with staying for a short time. ¡°Ahem!¡± Du Gang felt that the supreme divine artifact was a bit exaggerated, he coughed, and smiled: ¡°The supreme divine artifact may not necessarily be absent, maybe, but in addition to the supreme divine artifact, I think the opportunity to be a god is very likely. After all, you and I are both at the Sector Lord Level. The temple restricted it in such a way, other than allowing people to advance to God Spirit Level, I don¡¯t know what else could be worth people¡¯s consideration¡­¡± As for the supreme divine artefact Du Gang mentioned, no one had much of a reaction, but when Du Gang mentioned bing a god, everyone became fervent. ¡°I bid one divine artifact¡­¡± Suddenly, someone couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and quickly made a bid. ¡°I also have a divine artifact¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang quickly interrupted the scene that was about to go into chaos, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, when everyone bids, say the value of your own thing, and calcte it based on Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°My divine artifact is a priceless treasure, if it has to be converted into Saint Crystals, it¡¯s worth at least a million¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Someone sneered: ¡°Yours is just a mere Rank One divine artifact, I bid a Second-Rank divine artifact, worth a hundred million¡­¡± ¡°My Second-Rank divine artifact is also priceless, worth one billion¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless for a moment, finding that these people¡¯s bids were getting higher and higher, wishing to raise their divine artifacts to one trillion. ¡°Hold on, are you guys ying with me? The same Second-Rank divine artifacts, worth from one hundred million to one trillion?¡± At this time, Yao Zixuanughed: ¡°Divine artifacts are indeed priceless, each one possesses unique abilities and is extremely precious. Therefore, if you ask them to convert it to Saint Crystals, it¡¯s not very realistic¡­¡± ¡°However, if we¡¯re considering rank, these are still pretty good. For instance, we can start by prioritizing rank, like Rank One, Second Rank, and so on, and then decide based on the highest rank who to choose!¡± Hearing her say this, Du Gang nodded and loudly said, ¡°Did everyone hear that? Just like Yao Zixuan said, we are now at Second Rank divine artifacts, is there anyone with a higher offer?!¡± The crowd looked at each other as if they were all waiting for someone else to make a bid. ¡°If no one else is going to bid, then I¡¯ll just pick from the Second Rank divine artifacts, and won¡¯t recognize anyter bids!¡± Once he said this, immediately, another young man stood up, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll offer a Third Rank divine artifact!¡± Who knew, it was better when he didn¡¯t say anything and no one made a bid. However, once he shouted, there were instantly two more young men who bid Third Rank divine artifacts. Du Gang was speechless for a moment, and gradually understood these people¡¯s mentality. They wanted it, but couldn¡¯t bear to let go, and only if someone else bid something of the same value as their divine artifact, then they would bear to let go. At this moment, Yao Zixuan moved closer to Du Gang and whispered, ¡°I suggest you choose some defensive divine artifacts¡­¡± Du Gang was stunned, and then remembered that most of the things these people gave him were of a defensive nature. He asked curiously, ¡°Is there some kind of knack to this?¡± Yao Zixuanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when this is over, when it¡¯s just the two of us outside¡­¡± As she spoke, she teasingly licked her fiery red lips, stirring up Du Gang¡¯s emotions. Du Gangpletely ignored herst movement and continued his duty in the auction, ¡°Now we are at the Third Rank divine artifact. Is there anything more valuable than a Third Rank divine artifact?¡± ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, this may be your chance to ascend to a God Spirit Level. Would you be willing to trade a Third Rank divine artifact for the qualification to be a god?¡± His words were very tempting, and consequently, someone could not resist and loudly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll offer a Fourth Rank divine artifact!¡± Suddenly, another person shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll also offer a Fourth Rank divine artifact!¡± Seeing this scene, Du Gang was speechless once again. It felt just like squeezing toothpaste; a bites out each squeeze, and you think there¡¯s no more left, but in the end, there¡¯s always a bit that can still be squeezed out! Moreover, each of these people was afraid of losing out. They were all waiting for others to make a bid before they would make their own. As such, Du Gang continued to temp them, and the bids got higher and higher. It didn¡¯t take long before the bids reached the level of Seventh-Rank divine artifacts. By this time, not many people were bidding anymore. Even the Seventh-Rank divine artifact was only possessed by one prodigious young man. Seeing this, Du Gang said with a smile, ¡°Is there anyone with a higher price? If not, shall I just take this?¡± Having said that, he continued to scan everyone around him, his gaze sweeping over everyone¡¯s eyes. Finally, he found a handsome-looking but anxious youth in the crowd and said, ¡°Remember, this could be your chance to ascend to God Spirit Level. If you miss it, you might not be able to ascend for your entire life¡­ Think about those guards down there. Many years ago, they were just like you ¨C young heroes, outstanding in their generation. But as time went on, they were unable to ascend to God Spirit Level and were eventually abandoned by their families, gradually bing mere guards¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± As expected, the youth was stimted. His eyes were red as he shouted excitedly, ¡°A Ninth Rank divine artifact, just this once. If anyone bids higher than me, I¡¯m out!¡± It was obvious that this Ninth Rank divine artifact was very important to him. Only under the provocation of Du Gang¡¯s words was he willing to offer it. Du Gang slightly smiled and continued, ¡°Ok, the current highest bid is a Ninth Rank divine artifact. I¡¯ll count to three, and if no one else bids, thest chance to ascend to God Spirit Level goes to this young man!¡± He was quite glib, directly equating the qualification for the ninth tform to the chance of bing a god. ¡°One!¡± As he was calling out, he was also constantly scanning the room. He noticed that everyone in the venue had jealous eyes, but seemed helpless. He realized then that these people probably didn¡¯t have anything of higher value. ¡°Two!¡± At this moment, a youth couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a Ninth Rank divine artifact right now, can I give it to youter after I leave here?¡± When he heard this, Du Gang gave a sneer, ¡°Trying to freeload? What if after freeloading, you think it¡¯s not worth it and don¡¯t give it to me? What¡¯s to be done then?¡± He said with a smile, ¡°Only items settled on the spot are counted, otherwise, there¡¯s no point in talking!¡± At the same time, he continued to scan the crowd, checking if anyone else could offer a higher price. Suddenly, he spotted a young man from the Qin Family. Noticing the young man¡¯splex gaze, he quickly said, ¡°The opportunity to be a god, one step ascends you to godhood, one step demotes you to servitude. Although it appears a bit exaggerated now, maybe after hundreds of millions of years, some of you may really find it impossible to breakthrough to God Spirit level, and ultimately be mere guards¡­¡± That young man from the Qin Family saw Du Gang speaking directly to him, and suddenly became furious, saying, ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯ve not even sorted things out with you yet, and you dare to insult me first¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°When did I insult you?!¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t insult me, then why are you staring at me? Aren¡¯t you implying that I might end up as a mere guard in the future?!¡± The young man from the Qin Family reproachfully said, ¡°You, during the Peak Contest, you kept using words to provoke my brother, leading him to bepletely introverted now. I haven¡¯t even settled that score with you yet¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, then showed a faint smile, ¡°Is your brother Qin Yanghua?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Oh yes, him. I remember now, he kept provoking me, vowing a life-and-death duel. Even thepetition wasn¡¯t enough, he wanted to fight me in reality, even going so far to sign a life-and-death agreement!¡± ¡°Where is your little brother now? Have hime and face me, where did he go running off to after our agreed mortalbat?!¡± He mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a type of online keyboard warriors, fight fiercely online but coward in reality. Your brother Qin Yanghua couldn¡¯t be one of these types, could he?¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± The young man from the Qin Family turned red with rage, wishing he could fight Du Gang to the death, ¡°My brother isn¡¯t like that!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s best if he¡¯s not. Tell him toe and find me soon, our agreed duel to the death isn¡¯t over yet¡­¡± As he was saying this, he saw Yu Shuiyao standing quietly in a corner and grinned, ¡°Tell him, if he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯m going to take his Taiyin Taoist Body away¡­¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Shuiyao coldly snorted and turned her head away. There weren¡¯t many in this generation pursuing Yu Shuiyao, mainly because several of the previous generation¡¯s saint children had dered interest in pursuing her, causing most of this generation to not dare harbour improper thoughts towards her. The young man who previously bid the Ninth-Rank God Spirit hurriedly said, ¡°Du Gang, quick, call out three!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang finally let the young man from the Qin Family go andughed, ¡°Last chance, the opportunity to be a god is right before your eyes, anyone else interested?!¡± After a three-second pause with no one responding, he finally knocked down his gavel, ¡°Deal! This ninth opportunity to be a God, goes to you!¡± As he spoke, Du Gang quickly approached to take the Ninth-Rank divine weapon from the young man. ¡°Boom!¡± As he collected the divine weapon, a loud noise suddenly echoed through the world. Right after, those who had previously traded with Du Gang were all uncontrobly, as if they had attained enlightenment, raised into the sky toward the nine stone tforms. ¡°It really works!¡± At this moment, someone was taken aback, ¡°How is this possible, after trading with Du Gang, they can actually fly to the stone tforms. Could it be that Du Gang has control over this divine temple world?!¡± Not just them, even Du Gang was stunned. He thought that once the stone tforms were open, people would have to go up themselves. He had already been considering how to get these people who¡¯d paid money onto the tforms. Unexpectedly, the divine temple world saved him the trouble. Without his intervention, it directly lifted the nine people involved in the trade onto the tforms. At this moment, all nine persons let out a sigh of relief. After all, they had gambled big. If they¡¯d bet right, they stood to win big. If they bet wrong, they¡¯d lose everything. The facts proved that they gambled right. This time, there truly might be a chance to be a God! Soon, the nine of them floated onto the stone tforms. Meanwhile, the tform where Du Gang and others were standing also began to float up, hanging in the sky. ¡°What is happening?!¡± Everyone instinctively moved towards the center of the tform, afraid of falling off. In the midst of their nervousness, the tform began to rise, leveling off with the nine stone tforms. The only difference was, the nine tforms were located near the entrance of the white world while their tform was near the entrance of the ck world. ¡°Could this be the ¡®admission ticket¡¯? Only the nine who traded with Du Gang were able to get the nine slots entry to the white world?!¡± At this moment, many people had this realization and said, ¡°In that case, bing a God isn¡¯t certain. Maybe the white world is more terrifying. After all, the truth is sometimes not as simple as it seems on the surface¡­¡± Before the words had settled, the nine people on the stone tforms sat down neatly and quickly, as if guided by something. ¡°Trying to put on a show for me?!¡± The earlier genius chuckled, ¡°Giving away a Ninth-Rank divine weapon, I want to see just how you guys¡­¡± At this moment, a spectacle that shocked everyone urred. Nine rainbow lights containing the truth of the universe flew out of the white world, connecting the nine stone tforms. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone present was moved. The nine rainbow lights were too magnificent, making them feel as if they were seeing the face of a God. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the nine stone tforms started to move, slowly drifting towards the inner part of the white world along with the rainbow lights. Simultaneously, as if connected in some way, the tform where Du Gang and his group were standing started to move slowly towards the ck world. Seeing this, the young man who had previously been mocking them, was left speechless. ps: Eagle as usual updates 27,000 words daily; recently it seems like he knows that Orange Cat is gearing up topete with him, daily updates have been pushing close to 29,000 words or even 30,000 words (probably just my perception, giving myself too much credit.), anyway, it seems like the original n of daily 33,000 words, reaching a monthly total of one million words might be insufficient, looks like I¡¯ll have to write a bit more, if I can write 16,000 words more than him in a month, then I can win. If daily 33,000 words aren¡¯t enough, Orange Cat will risk his life, daily 35,000 words, daily 40,000 words, going all out! Break all the records in the entirework literature circle, break all the records for most words written since the founding of Qidian! Please subscribe! Please subscribe! Please subscribe! Chapter 220: 219: Eighteen More God Spirit Level Fighters! (Seeking Subscriptions!) Chapter 220: 219: Eighteen More God Spirit Level Fighters! (Seeking Subscriptions!)
Trantor:549690339 Outside the temple, changes began to ur as soon as Du Gang entered. The entrance of the temple was leaking divine power, causing an uneasy disturbance, as if a terrifying entity was about to emerge.
On that day, the entrance of the temple was thoroughly sealed by the four majorpanies. No one was allowed to enter anymore, and various powerful beings were deployed to guard the entrance. An hour ago, the temple experienced another disturbance. A massive power was brewing within it. Even a bit of power leaking out was enough to instill fear in everyone on the outside. At this moment, a considerable number of God Spirit Level powerhouses from the eighteen ns were waiting with grave expressions. They didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they were certain it had something to do with the Supreme Pangu! ¡­¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± As the tform slowly moved into the ck world, everyone¡¯s cultivation was restored at that moment. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment their cultivations were restored, someone swiftly deployed a movement technique, flew toward the direction they came from to try and exit the ck world, voluntarily going to the white world. ¡°Boom!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, they could see the path from which they came, and the Spatial Channels were still open, but they couldn¡¯t traverse through.
¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Not only him, after that, two other figures followed suit, but the result was the same, they were blocked as well. Du Gang ignored them and inspected the situation on this world, which was filled with strange ck monsters with wings, just as he saw outside. Fortunately, the monsters thatnded around them were mainly at the Four Laws Domain Lord level, not something they couldn¡¯t handle. ¡°Rumble!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, the tform beneath their feet, which had been standing still originally, began to change. Like building blocks, the intact tform morphed into rectangr blocks. Then, seemingly manipted by something, these blocksbined together, arrayed neatly, forming nine roads leading to the sky. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Everyone stopped and silently contemted the scene before them. ¡°Could these be the nine paths leading to godhood?!¡±
These words startled everyone present. ¡°Is that so?!¡± No one could provide an answer. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, a young man turned into a streak of blue light, flying at high speed toward the stairway. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to fly up, he suddenly fell like an angel with broken wings, crashing onto the first step with a ¡°boom!¡±. ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone was shocked, not knowing what this signified. Upon reaching the step, the young man shuddered, then began running up the steps without flying. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± At this point, no one remained standing idly, everyone flew towards the staircase.
¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Just like the earlier young man, they all rapidly descended the moment they reached the stairs, and their bodies shuddered simultaneously. ¡°Reach the end of the stairs to Heaven, to attain godhood!¡± Everyone, including Du Gang, received this message. Surprisingly, Du Gang could fly. While everyone else was unable to fly, he could! Seeing this, Du Gang quickly turned into a beam of light, flying towards the end of the stairway on one path. ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone envied him, but they couldn¡¯t help it. At this point, someone quickly left the staircase, attempting to fly towards the end of the staircase. Strangely, no matter how much he flew, he couldn¡¯t bypass the first step; the distance between him and the first step remained the same. ¡°To proceed, we must climb the stairs!¡± At this moment, everyone understood! ¡°Go!¡± On each staircase, there were people running fast, taking the lead. Seeing this, everyone quickly chose a staircase and pursued them. The staircase wasn¡¯t long, only having ten thousand steps. Du Gang flew to the end in an instant. ¡°Hmm?!¡± He stood at the end of the stairs, somewhat puzzling. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that I had achieved God Spirit Level? Why isn¡¯t there any reaction?!¡± At this moment, he was standing at thest step, shaking left and right, with no reaction whatsoever. Seeing this, he jumped onto the end of another set of stairs next to him, and just like before, nothing happened. It seemed as though, all these had nothing to do with him! Watching this, Du Gang twitched the corner of his mouth. At first when he could fly, he thought it was the convenience created by his ancestor, the Supreme Pangu, and praised him endlessly in his heart. But now it seems that the Supreme Pangu simply didn¡¯t want him to participate at all! Damn it, isn¡¯t this a screw over?! Supreme Pangu, I am your descendant! Du Gang with a helpless expression, still tried walking to the end of each of the nine sets of stairs, with no response whatsoever. In the end, he could only give up and fly back along the path he came from. At this moment, everyone on the nine paths was fighting at the one-hundredth step, including the youth who first came out, he was also stopped here. However, Du Gang was able to judge from their fighting prowess and the aftermath of the fight that there was a certain restriction on the stairs. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a youth was sted out of the stairs. However, when he tried to return, he was astonished to find that he was blocked outside the stairs. An invisible and unseeable air shield appeared within the range of the stairs. ¡°Damn it!¡± The youth cursed quietly and quickly flew back along the path he came from. He soon reached the first stair, this time he swooped down, sessfully got on to the stairs, and quickly chased after the others. ¡°So, it¡¯s like this. As soon as you were knocked off the stairs, you have to start all over again?!¡± At this moment, Du Gang looked like a bystander, floating in mid-air, quietly watching the whole event. Suddenly, he noticed that Jiang Wenxing was leading on one of the paths, about to reach the two hundredth step. ¡°Hehe!¡± Instantly, Du Gang revealed an interesting smile and quickly flew toward Jiang Wenxing. ¡°Sky Breaking Stance!¡± At this moment, he directly unleashed his strongest attack! Jiang Wenxing was startled and rapidly prepared to resist. However, in the next second, Du Gang¡¯s strike was blocked by the air shield around the stairs. ¡°Damn, can¡¯t you be more reasonable!¡± Du Gang wore a helpless expression, ¡°Are you not letting me intervene?!¡± Seeing this, Jiang Wenxing, who was situated within the stairs, immediately heaved a sigh of relief, shot Du Gang a cold sneer, and continued running forward. ¡°World forces?¡± Du Gang tried to unfold his world forces. What surprised him was that the world forces were sessfullyunched. However, when he struck Jiang Wenxing with the world forces, it failed once more. So, I can¡¯t attack people?! Du Gang wondered in his heart, ¡°What about pulling someone into my internal world?!¡± He wanted to try, but the people present had regained their abilities, and the weakest among them couldpare with the Four Law Domain Lord level. His world forces couldn¡¯t pull them in. It was normal. World forces generally can only pull in those who have no resistance or voluntarily enter. In this way, everyone was both walking and fighting. Those who won continued to move forward while those who lost had to start over. Normally, ten thousand steps actually weren¡¯t that far to walk. You could easily walk the whole way if each step was like those at the beginning. However, judging by their footsteps, there is clearly some restriction inside; the further they walked, the slower they got, indirectly providing others a chance. Or maybe, everyone had a chance. Even if they were kicked out, they could always start from the beginning again! As fighters defeated in battle were still able to return to the steps, gradually, some people started to get impatient. Before, they were fighting until one was driven off the steps. Who knew, it was meaningless doing that. The opponent could still return to the steps. Therefore, some stronger individuals started to get ruthless. ¡°Bang!¡± A youth whose strength was only at the Four Law Domain Lord level was heavily hit by a stronger person and sent flying. ¡°Puh!¡± At this moment, the youth suffered severe injuries, coughing up a lot of blood. He tried to return to the stairs, but his body couldn¡¯t support him and he vomited blood again, appearing about to fall at any moment. Nevertheless, he was still unwilling to give up and tried returning to the stairs, forcibly got to the entrance of the first step and stepped on it again. When he caught up with the others again, this time he was in worse condition, hit by the aftermath of the others¡¯ fighting ¡°Bang!¡± This time, it was injury upon injury, he was thoroughly knocked out and fainted. ¡°Ouch, don¡¯t tell me he is going to die!¡± Du Gang spoke with great pity, simultaneously trying to unleash the power of the world and take him in. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, the young man was taken into his inner world. He he! Du Gang let out a sillyugh and quickly cast part of his consciousness into his inner world. Inspecting the physical condition of the youth, he discovered that he had simply fainted from exhaustion, his powerful physique making his life force extraordinarily tenacious. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly tied him to the third pir. ¡°This¡­¡± Little Hawk King and Long Aotian looked at the young man in surprise and panic. The youth was seen to be bloodied, his flesh fuzzy to look at, appearing extremely brutal. ¡°Poor guy, beaten into this by Du Gang, huh?!¡± The two shared a nce but dared not speak. Knowing better than to swallow a loss under one¡¯s nose, they were both captives currently. Provoking Du Gang to be unhappy would be unpredictable. They were more so afraid of enduring inhumanly cruelty than being beaten or killed. That was something they could not tolerate. But Du Gang paid them no mind. Confirming the youth wouldn¡¯t die, he quickly left. This time, he wore a smile, his eyes shining brightly, staring unblinkingly at the people on the nine paths. Soon, another youth was knocked off the steps, seeing this, Du Gang quickly reached out with the power of the world to draw him in. But it was a pity that the youth still had the power to resist, quickly breaking free, while cautiously ncing at Du Gang. He eventually did not provoke Du Gang. After all, Du Gang seemed unconcernedpared to the others constantly battling on the steps. Watching the youth return to the steps and continue fighting, Du Gang expressed a look of regret, but quickly recovered. He quickly flew above the crowd, constantly inspecting, waiting for someone to fall into aa like the first youth who was pulled into his inner world. ¡°I¡¯m not harming people, I¡¯m saving them!¡± Soon, another boy was punched in the chest, and the whole person fell unconscious the moment he flew off the steps. Seeing this, Du Gang did not hesitate to quickly draw him into his inner world and immediately examine his injury. After finding that he was still alive but barely breathing, Du Gang thought for a moment, then took out some Ganoderma Lucidum given by the too aged spirit race earlier, broke off a small piece, and fed it to him. ¡°Boom!¡± The ganoderma was indeed extraordinary. Just a small piece unleashed infinite life force. The youth¡¯s life breath immediately stabilized, and not only that, the hole in his chest began to recover at this moment. ¡°B, record this, ganoderma is expensive, their n has to pay for it!¡± Long Aotian could not help but say, ¡°You beat someone to this state, then save them, and you have the nerve¡­¡± Du Gang nced at this honest boy and smiled, saying, ¡°Who told you I hurt him?!¡± ¡°Not you?!¡± Long Aotian and Little Hawk King shared a nce and furrowed their brows, ¡°If not you then how could they¡­¡± Suddenly, the two seemed to realize something, ¡°Could it be that, there has been some unprecedented opportunity outside, and they started fighting for it?!¡± Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°Yes, an opportunity to be a god has appeared outside, a total of eighteen¡­¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Little Hawk King and Long Aotian were shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Du Gang, let us out, I will give you ten million saint crystals!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t try to offer me empty promises, if I let you out and you be gods, what if you refuse to pay up?!¡± ¡°The chance to be a god is good, but it has nothing to do with you, so let it be!¡± After finishing speaking, he became toozy to deal with the two and quickly left his inner world and began to patrol again. The people on the nine heavenly steps have fought to over a thousandyers. As they got closer and closer to the end, everyone was really pulling out all the stops, desperately letting lose their most powerful killing moves. If it weren¡¯t for a transparent protective shield resisting their surroundings, it is estimated that this world would have been shattered. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a familiar figure was sted off. It was Yu Shuiyao, who nowcked any semnce of a fairy. All over her body blood had been spilled as if she looked like a female war god. Her strength was not strong enough among these people, so she was heavily injured at the moment. Although she wasn¡¯t unconscious yet, she wasn¡¯t far from it. Upon seeing this, Du Gang immediately covered her with the power of the world. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Feeling the invasion of the world¡¯s power, Yu Shuiyao quickly resisted, simultaneously turning her head to reprimand. Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m saving you, your injuries are so severe¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save¡­ ugh!¡± Yu Shuiyao didn¡¯t finish her sentence when a mouthful of blood spat out. Her injuries were really serious. The Taiyin Taoist Body is ate-stage physique, and her advantage cannot be fully brought out at the Sector Lord level. Typically, the Taoist Body is stronger when ites to understanding the Dao and rted matters. This means that until one reaches the True God level, the Taoist Body may be weaker than those who focus on physical cultivation. This doesn¡¯t mean that the Taoist Body is weak. Once it reaches the True God level and unleashes its true charm, other bodies may not necessarily stand a chance. ¡°Look at that blood¡­¡± Du Gang threw out a shimmering light, blocking the blood sprayed his way. Yu Shuiyao paid him no mind, instead ncing at the nine heavenly steps with a certain dissatisfaction. She wanted to enter again but knew shecked the power and would likely face death. At this moment, Du Gang made a move. He leaped up and instantly threw a golden punch towards the back of Yu Shuiyao¡¯s head. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Yu Shuiyao could finish speaking, she was knocked unconscious. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Du Gang cheerfully picked her up. At this juncture, there¡¯s no room for courtesy; entering would be certain death. Might as well let him capture her and make some money out of it. ¡°I¡¯m saving her life!¡± He went into his internal world and found Yu Shuiyao still unconscious. Without hesitation, Du Gang quickly took out a ganoderma, broke off a piece, and fed it to her. At this moment, Little Hawk King and the others were amazed. ¡°Even Yu Shuiyao was beaten to this state, thepetition outside is too fierce, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Long Aotian nodded, ¡°Such a pity! If we weren¡¯t stuck here, we definitely would¡¯ve joined the fight!¡± For them, this type of battle was exactly what they wanted, but they were helpless to join. Right now, Yu Shuiyao¡¯s teeth, white as jade, were tightly clenched despite her unconscious state. Upon seeing this, Du Gang swiftly raised both her hands, forcefully opening her mouth to feed her the ganoderma. At the same time, he grinned at the camera positioning Dla, ¡°People of Yu Family, watch carefully, I¡¯m saving her! Don¡¯t overthink and misunderstand!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± The healing effect of the ganoderma was top-notch. No sooner than she had swallowed it, Yu Shuiyao came to. ¡°What have you done to me?!¡± Standing against a pir, her face was filled with terror. ¡°Of course, I saved you!¡± Du Gang said with a nonchnt air. ¡°You¡¯re shameless! You ambushed me¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao, her face red, started condemning him. ¡°What the hell!¡± Both Little Hawk King and Long Aotian spat out a vulgar phrase simultaneously. They thought this woman had been rescued by Du Gang, but it turns out, she was knocked out and carried back! This guy is ruthless¡­ Du Gang ignored her and left his internal world without any hesitation. Following that, he became the savior, continuously pulling people who were in aa or heavily injured and at the brink of death into his own internal world. In a short while, he had already pulled in over a dozen geniuses, including Yao Zijie. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yao Zijie, obviously trapped in some illusion, was looking at Du Gang with terror in his eyes. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Acting like a woman, you think I would bend down to pick up a dropped soap for you?!¡± Ignoring him, Du Gang straightly knocked him out, took out another ganoderma, and only then did he feed Yao Zijie after Dla had positioned the camera. All the people who were tied to the pir and captured by Du Gang watched this scene with a feeling of sourness. ¡°He¡¯s too savage¡­¡± At this moment, on each of the nine heavenly paths, there were only three or four remaining geniuses. All of them were powerful; the level difference was negligible, making it hard for anyone to have the upper hand. Thus, they had to continue fighting while advancing, or rather, they strategically adjusted their tactics. Moving towards the rear, they prepared to fight a final battle. Because even if they drove their rivals out now, in no time, the defeated ones could bounce back and catch up. But if the fight took ce near the endpoint, the winner took it all. That¡¯s why everyone confident in their abilities chose to battle this way. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Finally, when they reached over nine thousand steps and were just a step away from the endpoint, everyone lost their patience and began to deploy their strongest killing moves. ¡°Boom!¡± Just at this moment, one figure was directly annihted before it was expelled from the steps, dying in an extremely miserable manner. The battle within the steps had turned extremely fierce and terrifying, with numerous divine tools and artifacts being released in a crazed manner. Forget about being at the Eight Law Domain Lord level, at that moment, their attacking strength wasparable to that of a God Spirit Level powerhouse in battle. Such tremendous attack power implied they had lost control, and the battle had be increasingly fierce. Usually, those who lost faced dire consequences, either death or grave injuries. Moreover, the injuries sustained were often fatal. In the case of the seriously injured yers, Du Gang always chose to pull them into his internal world for treatment. As for the fallen prodigies, he could only mourn silently for a second for them. In the blink of an hour, only around a dozen people remained in the arena. Apart from Du Gang, there were only nine contestants left on the nine heavenly steps. The rest were either dead, seriously injured, or, like now, though severely wounded, they could resist the invasion of Du Gang¡¯s world power. ¡°Buzz!¡± As the nine prodigies took their ces on thest step, the Sound of the Dao emerged. Their step quickly detached and floated away. Carrying the nine of them, it flew towards the sky, gradually fading, and vanished into an unknown ce. Seeing the nine disappear, Du Gang disyed a regretful expression, because Jiang Wenxing was among them. ¡°Sigh!¡± There were only four people remaining in the arena, all sighing deeply. Though they stood there till the end, they were powerless topete for the final victory and could only reluctantly watch as others soared into the air. Looking at the four severely injured individuals who refused to enter his internal world, Du Gang¡¯s eyes flickered with a brewing n. Finally, when these four were floating in the air ready to heal themselves, Du Gang made his move! ¡°Hey, none of you can make it! I¡¯ming to rescue you!¡± As he finished speaking, he quickly flew towards them and began attacking. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± ¡°Thud thud thud!¡± They had all been seriously injured and could barely hold on anymore. None of them could withstand even a moment¡¯s attack from Du Gang, and they were all defeated one after another. ¡°Du Gang, you won¡¯t die a good death¡­¡± Thinking that Du Gang was trying to kill them, they roared out in rage. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Du Gang chuckled pleasantly. ¡°Dla, we have our evidence now, don¡¯t we? Let¡¯s edit it, adjust the sequence!¡± ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± At this point, the remaining four in the field also vanished, leaving only Du Gang standing alone. Within his internal world. Yu Shuiyao and Yao Zijie were both inside, but to Du Gang¡¯s surprise, Qiao Jin was not. Qiao Jin was among the final nine. At this moment, all the prodigies hade to their senses. After all, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate to use his divine herbs to treat those on the brink of death. The crowd exchanged nces, looking at the two with the highest markers of two hundred Saint Crystals, remained silent. Because they saw that the two were none other than Little Hawk King and Long Aotian. ¡°Turns out Long Aotian didn¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s your family that¡¯s doomed, not mine! Who are you cursing?!¡± Long Aotian snapped back discontentedly. ¡°Silence!¡± Du Gang quickly stood up, smiling at everyone, saying, ¡°We are all unfortunate souls. Since you all appear here, it must be fate¡­ ¡± ¡°You were all on the brink of death, and without my healing herbs, you would undoubtedly be dead by now!¡± ¡°So, you need to repay me for saving your lives and you must also pay a transit fee¡­¡± ¡°Transit fee?¡± Everyone looked confused, not understanding what he meant. At this moment, Little Hawk King sneered, ¡°Bullshit transit fee, it¡¯s a ransom!¡± Everyone trembled, finally understanding. Du Gang had captured them and intended to ransom them to their families for money! At this moment, the most helpless of all was Yu Shuiyao. She had suspected Du Gang would do this, but she didn¡¯t expect it to actually happen. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t be med because the path of godhood was in front of her, no one could resist the temptation. ¡°One, two, three¡­ eighteen, neen!¡± Du Gang counted the number of people, frowning, ¡°There were forty to fifty people, eighteen went to that side, plus me, that¡¯s twenty here. Does this mean a dozen or so people died?¡± As he said this, everyone was startled, ¡°Did so many people die?¡± At this moment, thest four who entered shook their heads and sighed, ¡°What he said is true, we four are thest captives¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°See, how lucky you all are. If it weren¡¯t for me rescuing you, the death toll might have doubled.¡± This was indeed the truth. Many people on the scene thought they had died but woke up inside Du Gang¡¯s internal world, now filled with gratitude. ¡°I admit to my debt to you for saving my life, Du Gang, and I¡¯ll ept the ransom demand. Please discuss the amount with my family when the timees!¡± It wasn¡¯t just him, many others also felt grateful to Du Gang for rescuing them from the brink of death. Upon hearing these individuals¡¯ words, the others had nothing else to add and just sighed deeply. Du Gangughed heartily, stating, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start with a standard ransom of two million Saint Crystals per person. Once we get out, we¡¯ll see how much your ns are willing to pay to redeem you!¡± With that, he departed from the inner world. Adding this impressive harvest to the two he had previously captured, his body now housed 19 prodigies, all of them being top-tier prodigies with profound backgrounds. ¡°Buzz!¡± Just then, Du Gang suddenly heard the Sound of the Dao and his vision seemed to prate through time and space, revealing eighteen stone tforms hidden within the ck and white worlds. Simultaneously, a unique sensational Dao rhythm enveloped the surroundings in both worlds. Just as Du Gang was pondering if he could get involved, a transfer force emerged, enveloping him within. ¡°Swoosh!¡± When Du Gang opened his eyes again, he found himself in a strange space. ¡°The universe?¡± At this moment, his surroundings were filled with all sorts of floatings, dense and numerous. Upon seeing this spectacle, Du Gang was taken aback, then quickly looked towards the distance. He saw that this space resembled a miniature cosmos, only the immediate surroundings were within his field of vision; farther away was an area of space that seemed to have been ripped asunder. ¡°What ce is this?!¡± Shock was evident in Du Gang¡¯s eyes. This cosmos felt like an entirely separate world outside the universe, devoid of any signs of life. All thes had stopped moving; among them, some of thes closer to the torn space were split in half with the cut surface incredibly smooth as if someone had sliced them with a de. Below that, there were somes visibly cracked open, revealing the decaying and dead cores at their centers. The entire space was filled with deathly stillness! ¡°Is this¡­ The inner Divine Kingdom of the Supreme Pangu?¡± He had heard that at God Spirit Level, gods could constructplete worlds, ceaselessly expand it and when they attained the True God Level, they would breed a universe, transforming the world they built intos to develop their cosmic Divine Kingdom. Just then, a memory spanning across epochs flooded into his mind. At the same time, he saw it! Before his eyes, a giant suddenly appeared. The giant was colossal; the only thing that could serve as a point of reference were the tinys around him. At this moment, the previously ruined cosmos existed no more and the world was in a state of prosperity. Satellites orbited arounds,s around constant stars, constant stars around core stars, forming a perfect image of the natural operations of the cosmicw. At this moment, the incredibly tall giant suddenly pulled out a colossal axe that was asrge as his body. Sky-Opening Axe! At this moment, such a term emerged in Du Gang¡¯s mind. Simultaneously, he realized that the giant before his eyes was Pangu! He was witnessing what had happened over 10 billion years ago! ¡°Boom!¡± Just before Pangu swung his axe down, Du Gang felt as though he had transcended time and space once again and saw the world outside. An eggshell! The eggshell symbolizing the Primordial Continent! Beyond the eggshell was nothing but silence. No, wait¡­ Suddenly, Du Gang saw something subtly amiss in the darkness from the outside world. Surrounding the eggshell were clusters of ck, writhing fur. The fur was so dark, Du Gang wouldn¡¯t have made it out if it wasn¡¯t moving. What is this thing? Du Gang was utterly puzzled! As the fur wriggled, to his horror, he realized that the surrounding space seemed to shrivel as if it were being swallowed and started to shrink. ¡°Is this¡­ the Entropy border?!¡± Du Gang was left aghast. Beyond the fur, he sensed nothing but deathly stillness, devoid of any signs of life. Before he could get a clear view, the world began to blur and the figure of Pangu appeared before him once again. He saw him wielding the giant axe, and after a one-second pause, he resolutely chopped it towards his inner Divine Kingdom. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a massive explosion urred! A ck dot appeared around the ¡®eggshell,¡¯ gradually expanding! This was the channel connecting to Pangu¡¯s inner Divine Kingdom. As the ck dot grewrger, countless pieces of world fragments surfaced, spreading out crazily in all directions. At the same time, the fur that had been devouring the whole space was forcibly spread apart at this moment. The vision ended here! Outside the temple. Countless God Spirit Level powerhouses sensed something grand at this moment. ¡°What is that?!¡± Countless beings released the divine within them, flying toward the sky above the temple. Quietly sensing something mysterious. In a ce they could not see, an old man was watching the temple, his eyes seemed to prate through time and space. ¡°Sigh!¡± After a long time, he finally sighed. The World Creation by Pangu Supreme was not a secret among the elites! Though it was not a secret to him, it was incredibly shocking to these newly born God Spirit Level powerhouses. At this moment, the temple world was unstable, witnessing this tiny trace of shattering power, they also saw the same scene as Du Gang. ¡°Pangu¡­ World Creation!¡± ¡°My God, is our universe actually created by Pangu Supreme?!¡± ¡°The universe we live in is actually the internal world of Pangu Supreme¡­¡± Many God Spirits were shocked, the light emitted by the divine flickered in astonishment. ¡°So this is the truth¡­¡± Du Gang uttered to himself, the mystery of the universe that he had never understood since childhood was finally fully revealed today. The World Creation by Pangu was indeed this! When the ¡®eggshell¡¯ was about to perish, someone stepped forward to create the world, holding the entire world together! The fact that Pangu Supreme was forced to cleave his divine kingdom within him to decelerate the decay of the Primordial Continent revealed that the fuzzy substance was something even more terrifying, something even the Supreme couldn¡¯t cope with! ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, Du Gang found that the world within himself was making a buzzing sound. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± The power of the world expanded rapidly at this moment, enveloping the entire remaining lifeless world. ¡°This¡­!¡± Du Gang looked shocked, ¡°My inner world wants to devour this broken universe?!¡± Wrong! Rather than saying his inner world wanted to devour this universe, it was more urate to say that this broken universe wanted him to devour it. ¡°Boom!¡± A giant crack suddenly opened in the sky, and the whole broken universe, as if revived, rushed towards the temporarily exposed inner world. ¡°Damn it, what is that thing, Du Gang save me!¡± In the inner world, all neen selected ones screamed in shock at the falling universe. Although the broken universe was in shambles, the force it carried was undiminished, crushing down onto the inner world¡¯s more than a million square kilometers ofnd with unstoppable vigor. Du Gang immediately sent a fraction of his consciousness into the inner world and quickly moved the neen captives from the center of the continent to the periphery. ¡°Du Gang, what are you doing? What is that thing?!¡± The neen people were shocked, watching the universe in the distance continue to fall, they were speechless. Du Gang himself was speechless too, he had no control over this. It was as if the two worlds were meant toe together, without a single gap or contradiction. Only at this moment did he realize that the Life Space that Du Kang left him was a part of this universe. ¡°You devoured a universe?¡± Long Aotian mumbled with a slur. As proud as he was, he was trembling, looking horrified. ¡°No one has ever heard of someone devouring a universe¡­¡± ¡°No, this might not be an existing universe¡­¡± Someone noticed the deste condition of the universe above their heads and shook his head, ¡°This might be some kind of broken universe!¡± ¡°Normally, only those who have reached the True God Level can start to turn continents intos and gradually hatch their universe¡­¡± ¡°Great Power can hatch eternal stars within, the Kings can hatch their core¡­¡± ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°We are now in the temple world, could this broken universe of his be from Pangu Supreme?!¡± At this moment, everyone was so shocked that they were speechless. If the news of Du Gang absorbing Pangu Supreme¡¯s universe got out, it would definitely cause an uproar. ¡°What can he do¡­ after absorbing this broken universe?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone absorbing someone else¡¯s inner world before¡­¡± The inner world, even if the God Spirit Level powerhouse dies, his inner world wouldter turn into relics, also, due to the loss of energy, it will gradually fade away and eventually disappear. ¡°The Supreme Pangu has a history of over one hundred billion years, right?!¡± ¡°His internal world still exists¡­¡± Without the support of energy, this barren universe managed to survive for billion years! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the broken universe gradually squeezed into Du Gang¡¯s internal world, finally hovering above the continent. ¡°Incredible!¡± At this moment, each prodigy was awed. They all have encountereds, constant stars, and their nuclei, but this was the first time they had such a close observation and in such a manner. As the broken universepletely flowed into Du Gang¡¯s internal world, a divine thought that supported the entire temple also drilled into Du Gang¡¯s mind. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, he felt like his head had exploded. Countless information flooded in, threatening to blow his head apart. Fortunately, this feeling onlysted for an instant, and the influx of information was over. Finally, the moment it all entered, a cultivation method appeared in Du Gang¡¯s mind. ¡°World Creation,¡± a supreme technique created by the Supreme Pangu. It was this ¡°World Creation¡± that blew open his entire universe, forming the current universe. One can imagine how terrifying the power it contains! It can be said that even among the Heavenly Level Cultivation Methods, this World Creation is considered top notch! The only thing that Du Gang regretted was that this method, when performed with an axe, had the most significant effect. Not only that, if an axe is used for practice during learning, it would considerably increase the efficiency. As Du Gang absorbed this divine thought into his body, the eighteen figures in the world of night and day all trembled at this moment, and the Sound of the Dao rang out. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, eighteen of them collectively ascended to the Eternal Level! Unlike Kong Xu, they didn¡¯t have to endure the same tribtions. They didn¡¯t have to cross the tribtion or they had theirs erased by the supreme divine thought. ¡°Was it that easy?¡± Du Gang was floating in the ck and white world at this moment, his gaze seeming to pierce the void, quietly watching these eighteen individuals. ¡°Boom!¡± Eighteen dazzling lights flickered, and eighteen divine beings descended. ¡°Du Gang, I owe you one, I will help if there is trouble!¡± Yao Zixuan was the first to jump out and make a promise. She was the one who believed in karma most. If she didn¡¯t believe, she wouldn¡¯t have traded with Du Gang first. Because she believed, she was willing to do so. And karma is normally something stronger powers pay attention to. It can only be said that Yao Zixuan is extraordinarily talented, having such highprehension at such a young age. At this moment, not only her, but others also understood something the moment they ascended to the Eternal Level. ¡°I owe karma¡­¡± At this moment, Jiang Wenxing lookedplicated, looking at Du Gang with a tangled gaze. At this moment, Du Gang was also looking at him. For him, whether Jiang Wenxing returned the karmic debt was inconsequential; he didn¡¯t care. But Jiang Wenxing was helpless, he sighed and finally said, ¡°Du Gang, I owe you a karma. Until this karmic debt is cleared, I will not trouble you¡­¡± ¡°Sigh~¡± He sighed. Did the Jiang Family have a grudge against the Ancient God? He didn¡¯t know, as the Ancient God was already gone when he was born. However, some people in the n said so and offered high prices for them to target the Ancient God, as for the actual grievances, they didn¡¯t know, or were not privileged to know. Even Jiang Wenxing acknowledged the karmic debt at this moment, let alone others. Everyone spoke up. ¡°If there is trouble, I wille when called!¡± Du Gang chuckled. He has acquired eighteen more God Spirit Level strong beings. Although they are only First Tribtion Gods, these guys have extremely high talents. Their karma will be long-lived if he doesn¡¯t use them. He still has forty-six Divine Summoning Talismans, which means he might not use these people for a long time. But that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s notte to use them when their strength bes formidable. By then, they might reach the True God Level¡­ If that time came, even if he couldn¡¯t break through to True God, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. ¡°Boom!¡± As all eighteen people ascended to the Eternal Level, the temple world began to copse. Ps: My editor mentioned that many readers dropped off at three points¡ªChapter 30 (written during a busy time with two books), Chapter 65 (the parents died because I wasn¡¯t skillful at writing emotional scenes), and when the story shifted from wastnd to cosmic fantasy, losing a lot of readers. My editor said it could have been a popr book¡ªthe chief editor was personally following it and the general editor was paying attention, but it was a pity in the end. If any friend has spare time, please help me out. Leave some positivements, pour a couple more drinks, and blow up some hype¡­ Too many readers dropped off early on. Begging you! I, Orange Cat, am on my knees! Hereby promising to update at least 1 million words this month: No upward limit! Even if I fail the ranking and have my lineage cut off, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll keep writing¡ªuntil my tendons rupture, my spine snaps, hemorrhoids crystallize, my prostate erges, and I go blind. If I¡¯m not dead, the fight continues!!) Chapter 221: 220: The Secret of the Ancient God’s Curse! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 221: 220: The Secret of the Ancient God¡¯s Curse! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 God Spirit level powerhouses are not merely in the eighteen major families; many are also from normal families, or from other advanced cosmic nations. If one were to take a careful count, one would find that the God Spirit level powerhouses here have already exceeded a hundred.
¡°Shhh!¡± At this moment, the temple world began to copse and a force that could destroy the heavens and earth spread out. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡ªis the temple going to be destroyed?!¡± The hundred-odd God Spirit level powerhouses are all terrified, especially those whose family members have entered the temple, leaving them wracked with anxiety. ¡°What can we do¡ªour family¡¯s disciples are still inside¡­¡± One of the God Spirits is somewhat anxious; his son is still inside the temple. He quickly lifts off, stretching out his hands as if he wants to tear the space apart and go in to check the situation. ¡°Are you seeking death?!¡± Just as he was about to act, a colleague pulled him back. ¡°This is a temple, and even a True God, let alone you and me, can¡¯t possibly break in!¡± Right, it is not only impossible to break in, but it is also possible to lose one¡¯s life in the attempt! This God Spirit looks sorrowful, ¡°My son, you must make it out alive¡­¡±
At this moment, space abruptly splits open, and neen figures gradually emerge. ¡°They are out!¡± People eximed, but, shortly after, they realized that only neen people hade out, causing them to feel dismayed. ¡°Why are only this many people out?!¡± Some people can¡¯t believe it. There were hundreds, if not a thousand, who entered the temple. Although most of them were guards, they were also top-level powerhouses at the Sector Lord level. Many of them were of their own families. At this moment, had they all remained inside?! ¡°Swish!¡± Virtually instantly, the neen peoplended. At this moment, people were shocked to discover that, out of these neen people, eighteen had all achieved the God Spirit Level. ¡°They¡­¡± Among them, everyone is very familiar with one. It¡¯s the Ancient God, Du Gang. The other eighteen people are from various families, and all of them, without exception, are God Spirit level powerhouses!
At this moment, everyone was more shocked by this scene than if they had received news of the deaths of their family¡¯s disciples. Eighteen God Spirit Level powerhouses! This seems like a dream. Under normal circumstances, a God Spirit level powerhouse might only appear every hundred thousand, or even millions, of years. During the Golden Age, only a hundred or so God Spirit powerhouses were born, and yet they were born one after another. But now, eighteen God Spirit powerhouses emerged at once! ¡°When they went in, they were all at the Sector Lord level!¡± They were at the Sector Lord level when they entered, and they had achieved the God Spirit level when they came out! ¡°It¡¯s the Supreme Pangu!¡± At this moment, someone started to piece it together and affirmed, ¡°This temple was transformed by the Supreme Pangu¡¯s Divine Thought. Their breakthrough must certainly be the disy of Supreme Pangu¡¯s power!¡± Upon hearing these words, the eighteen people looked at each other and nodded in agreement, thereby admitting to this. So, it was really the case! Without waiting for everyone to step forward to ask about the situation, the God Spirit, whose direct family member was inside the temple, quickly came forward, asking anxiously, ¡°Where is my son, where is my son? Have you seen my son?!¡±
Du Gang let out a light smile, and with a wave of his hand, several hundred people appeared instantly. These hundreds of people were not caught by him, but when the temple world was about to be destroyed, he brought all the guards scattered inside the temple and some lost geniuses with him. ¡°Is your son here?!¡± The God Spirit level powerhouse hurriedly looked over, and quickly found his son among them. Gratefully, he replied, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± And with that, he was about to embrace his son. However, he noticed that his son and the others who came out together were all staring at Du Gang with faces full of horror. It was evident that, when these hundreds of people were drilling into the inner world, they had seen both the Little Hawk King and others, as well as that fragment of a broken universe. At this moment, all of them were so stunned that they couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Someone noticed their odd behavior and raised a question. At this time, Du Gangughed a little and started to list their family names directly. ¡°Dragon Family, Ying Family, Yin Family¡­¡± Soon, he listed the family names of all neen captives inside him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The God Spirits belonging to the mentioned families were all wearing puzzled expressions as they looked at him. Du Gang chuckled and said, ¡°The Young Masters of your families owe me quite a lot of money. Some even owe me a life. Let¡¯s discuss how to repay, shall we?¡± ¡°Hmm?!¡± Everyone was puzzled and looked at him with confusion. Du Gang waved his hand and immediately projected the video edit that had been prepared by B La. ¡°Puff!¡± In the video, the first thing to appear was a situation where a boy on the Heaven Ascending Steps was severely injured, coughing up blood, and flying outward. At the moment he fell unconscious and was on hisst breath, Du Gang appeared and took him into his own inner world. This time, he edited the sequence a bit, cing all those injured boys at the beginning. Upon seeing this scene, an elder stepped forward. ¡°This young man is indeed from my Yin Family¡­¡± He pondered for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°I stand here on behalf of the Yin Family, thanking Ancient God Du Gang.¡± ¡°Just verbal gratitude won¡¯t do, I like practical benefits more!¡± ¡°Please rest assured on this, we will give you a surprise that you will certainly find satisfying!¡± ¡°Surprise?!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°What kind of surprise?¡± The elder was stunned, thenughed heartily: ¡°I assure you, it will be a surprise that you will be very satisfied with¡­¡± Du Gang sneered and lightly asked, ¡°Can anyone trante for me what a surprise means?¡± This old coot clearly wants to fool him. At this time, an elder from the Yu Family stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s put the surprise from the Yin Family aside for now, Du Gang, is my Yu Family¡¯s Yu Shuiyao in your hands?¡± Du Gang nodded his head, smiling as he disyed the video of him saving Yu Shuiyao. ¡°Watch for yourself, a single Immortal Mushroom!¡± Of course, he was not foolish enough to y the part of the video where Yu Shuiyao spoke afterward. He only showed him feeding her the mushroom. The elder of the Yu Family immediately expressed gratitude: ¡°Thank you for saving her life¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how bloody the scene was then. There were around forty to fifty people. Except for these eighteen who advanced, I only managed to save neen. The rest, all perished!¡± The crowd looked at the recently advanced eighteen God Spirit Level beings and fell into silence. In the end, it was an older individual who stood up and said, ¡°Life and death are fated, it can¡¯t be med on others. In the Conflict of the Great Dao, there are always casualties.¡± With that, they brushed off the issue. What else could they do? All eighteen who broke through to the God Spirit Level were from their respective families or ns. Could they hold them ountable? However, Du Gang ignored these and asked directly: ¡°Elder, tell me how much does this life-saving Immortal Mushroom cost?!¡± ¡°This mushroom was exchanged with me for an opportunity to be a god, by the princess of the Taisui Family!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately turned their gazes towards the newly promoted little princess from the Taisui family. The little princess, aware that Du Gang was trying to make a mary exchange, didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded with a smile, ¡°It was indeed exchanged with him. As a matter of fact, I was the one who profited from this!¡± After all, she didn¡¯t experience the fights in the dark world like the others, so she was very lucky to have broken through to the God Spirit Level. Upon hearing her words, everyone was shocked. An opportunity to be a god? Do such things really exist?! Du Gang continued, ¡°Not only that, but all eighteen of them also said that they owe me a favor and will surelye when I call upon them during difficulties!¡± He didn¡¯t care about keeping things under wraps. Such things were meant to be announced. As expected, everyone present was astonished. Those who had thoughts of targeting Du Gang also held back. ¡°Elder, what do you think?!¡± Du Gang looked at him with a sly grin. The elder from the Yu Family thought for a moment, then said: ¡°For this, why don¡¯t you name your price, young friend Du?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t drive too hard a bargain, after all, Yu Shuiyao was the one he had knocked unconscious. If he didn¡¯t let her go, his scheme would be revealed. Thus, he stated his pre-determined goal: ¡°Two million Saint Crystals, which includes both the cost of saving her and the Immortal Mushroom!¡± Two million Saint Crystals! Everyone present took a sharp breath in. The amount was indeed massive; it was so big that they all thought Du Gang was biting off more than he could chew. However, Du Gang was the one who saved a life and provided the life-saving Immortal Mushroom, which really had quite a high value. The elder from the Yu family frowned, quickly contacting the master of their family. After a short while, he nodded: ¡°We can do it. Two million Saint Crystals, our family¡¯s master has agreed!¡± How prompt! Du Gang was overjoyed, ¡°Great, tell your Yu Family to quickly bring the money over, we¡¯llplete the exchange: the money for the person!¡± What a thing to say! Those present felt it was somewhat strange. But considering Du Gang was from the countryside, they didn¡¯t think much of it. Next, he turned to Yao Zixuan,ughing, ¡°Beautifuldy, I saved your little brother too. What do you say?!¡± Yao Zixuan replied with a smile, ¡°The same price as Yu Shuiyao¡¯s, how about two million Saint Crystals?!¡± She made a decision outright, ignoring the Elder of Yao Family¡¯s opinion. And the Elder of Yao Family didn¡¯t have any objections after hearing this. This shows that this woman is not to be underestimated, either! Du Gang admired this,ughing, ¡°Well said, next family!¡± Soon, he had approached all the families once. But when it came to the Dragon Family, their elder frowned, ¡°Aotian is very powerful; I doubt he was knocked down by others¡­¡± Du Gangughed, and turned to look at the nine people who had advanced in the world of eternal darkness, ¡°Did you hear that? He thinks you nine are not as good as Long Aotian!¡± Even though they knew Du Gang was trying to agitate them, these nine released their own aura and aimed it at the Dragon family elder. When targeted by the auras of nine God Spirit Level beings, even the Dragon family elder faltered. If it were anyone else, he might have angrily rebuked them, but considering the status of these nine, he had to apologize profusely for his misstatement. However, Du Gang did not make it difficult for him,ughing and showing them the video of Long Aotian. This time, he only showed the part where Long Aotian encountered the ck God Spirit Level creature near the end. He also showed how he picked up Long Aotian and desperately descended at high speed. Of course, when he ran away, he used the first-person perspective so nobody could tell he was as small as dust. ¡°There really is¡­¡± Everyone was shocked, ¡°There¡¯s a God Spirit Level monster inside¡­¡± Seeing this, the Dragon family elder finally stopped hesitating and epted Du Gang¡¯s asking price. So far, the business worth nearly forty million Saint Crystals for neen people was finally settled. And these families had already prepared the Saint Crystals. Although the Saint Crystals were precious, for these eighteen major families, a mere two million was not a big deal. Inside Du Gang¡¯s inner world. ¡°If you go out to trouble me, having so many families united, I doubt I would stand a chance. So, how about we just don¡¯t mention that you were here with me¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s face changed, ominously saying, ¡°Money can be made again, but if you lose your life, then everything is gone¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not very safe, I thought about it, it¡¯s better to silence you all!!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Neen people in the field indeed had thoughts of taking revenge once they were out, but after hearing this, all of them got shocked. ¡°No, Du Gang, we will definitely keep our mouths shut!¡± ¡°Right, two million Saint Crystals, neen people, that¡¯s almost thirty-nine million Saint Crystals, enough for you to spend your whole life!¡± ¡°Yeah, Du Gang, there¡¯s no need for this¡­¡± Everyone started discussing in a flustered manner. Long Aotian was feelingplicated as well. Initially, he was resolved, preferring death over captivity. But after spending these days in confinement, seeing the miserable state of others, he had also calmed down. He was ready to face anything, but now Du Gang said he didn¡¯t want to y anymore, he wanted to cancel the deal! Du Gang adopted an indecisive look, ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t work. You all have powerful backgrounds, backed up by powerful figures. I can¡¯t handle it¡­¡± ¡°No, Du Gang, I can swear!¡± ¡°I can also swear, the most poisonous vow!¡± Now everyone was persuading Du Gang, afraid that he would cancel the deal. Du Gang hesitated, then finally said, ¡°How about this, each of you gives me a handle on them, in case anyone¡¯s family bothers me in the future, then I will publicize your secrets¡­ Otherwise I won¡¯t release anyone!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was silent. No one was willing to divulge their secrets. Seeing this, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s less hassle if I just cancel the transaction¡­¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Everyone was startled and hastily agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll tell you, one secret each, but separately, only you will know¡­¡± Heh heh! Du Gang chuckled silently, quickly nodded, and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once I have the leverage, I won¡¯t b about it!¡± Quickly, he separated the neen people and began to question them individually. Long Aotian: ¡°I slept with one of my father¡¯s concubines!¡± ¡°Badass!¡± Du Gang looked at him in astonishment, unspeakable admiration in his eyes. However, Long Aotian gave an embarrassedugh and said, ¡°We Dragon Family are naturally open. Each generation has a harem, my father had too many concubines to use¡­¡± Legend says dragons arescivious, and it appears to be true. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Nice, you¡¯re really cooperative. I¡¯ll take this leverage!¡± Indeed, Long Aotian was the most cooperative among these people. Believe it or not, some people brought up things like bed-wetting as their leverage. Does that even count as apromising secret?! There were clearly only neen people, but they were so adept at evading the key points. Du Gang spent quite a while finally getting satisfying leverage from eighteen of them. Only Yu Shuiyao, stubborn as a mule, did not disclose any secret. Or rather, she said something that Du Gang didn¡¯t see fit. ¡°What exactly do you want for you to let me go?!¡± Yu Shuiyao was very depressed. She had already disclosed many of her secrets, but Du Gang just didn¡¯t agree. Du Gang was also quite helpless. He was still outside negotiating with people, and the process was almost done, but Yu Shuiyao here was not cooperating. If this woman didn¡¯t cooperate, when they went out, if one person let on, their ruse would be exposed. ¡°No, the leverage you provide, must be something that has the capability of utterly ruining your reputation!¡± Du Gang dissatisfiedly said, ¡°Stop mentioning things like ¡®I¡¯m a virgin¡¯, what¡¯s wrong with being a virgin? I¡¯m one too!¡± Yu Shuiyao blushed again. After pondering for a while, she finally said, ¡°I have a yin yang fish patterned birthmark in green and purple around my waist¡­¡± ¡°Does that count as leverage?¡± Du Gang was somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°Don¡¯t stall, hurry up. If not, give me one of your private items¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yu Shuiyao looked rmed, ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± At this point, Du Gang suddenly remembered a novel he had read during school, where the male lead had a simr storyline. Perhaps? ¡°Cough, let¡¯s forget about it!¡± After thinking for a moment, Du Gang still gave up. After all, reality is not a novel. If he really did that, he might cause more trouble. ¡°Where are the people, let the people out first¡­¡± An elder from the Yin family said cautiously. Du Gangughed, ¡°What, you have all eighteen families¡¯ people here, are you still worried that I¡¯ll keep the money and not release the people?!¡± ¡°Aside from other things, if I don¡¯t release them, would you let me go?!¡± Meanwhile, in his inner world, he had already sessfully negotiated with everyone. Including Yu Shuiyao, who finally gave a leverage that satisfied Du Gang. ¡°You guys give me the money first¡­¡± Soon, Du Gang had collected a total of thirty-eight million saint crystals. ¡°Sweep! Sweep! Sweep!¡± Neen figures appeared. ¡°Shuiyao, are you okay?!¡± An old woman from Yu Family hastily went forward to check her condition. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao said, trying to seem calm. Elders from other families also did the same, asking their young family members about their situations. But without exception, they all said the same thing, Du Gang had rescued them. This was quite odd, everyone was looking at Du Gang strangely. This guy, didn¡¯t do anything after going in, just doing good deeds?! The opportunity for eighteen people to be gods was rted to him, even the eighteen people mentioned that if there¡¯s trouble, they will definitely assist. Among these people was Jiang Wenxing, who was obviously not friendly with Du Gang! But that¡¯s not all. Who would have known that he actually voluntarily went to rescue neen people. Weirdo! Probably he indeed likes to do good deeds! Not understanding his thinking, everyone could onlybel Du Gang as a ¡®good person¡¯. Each of the families and ns, respectively, took their own descendants away from there. They were eager to find out what had happened inside. ¡°Du Gang, if there¡¯s anything, just call me, I¡¯ll be there!¡± Dugu Hong said again as he was leaving. ¡°Definitely!¡± Du Gang responded with a smile to this seemingly trustworthy person. The others, those who were willing to foster good rtions with Du Gang, also left after bidding him goodbye. But for people like Jiang Wenxing, he simply shot Du Gang a couple of dispassionate nces before leaving in silence. Soon, most families departed with their younger generations. Only the God Spirit Level elites from the Yao Family and Kong Family remained. ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± At this moment, Du Gang felt like a demon to Yao Zijie, who just wanted to get away from him as soon as possible. However, Yao Zixuan spoke calmly: ¡°I have something to discuss with Brother Du. You go back first!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yao Zijie was surprised, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Du Gang replied cheerfully: ¡°Brother Yao, let¡¯s just mind our own business. You can just call me your brother-inw!¡± What shocked Yao Zijie was that Yao Zixuan, who was usually very domineering, didn¡¯t get angry or refute but smiled lightly: ¡°Do you want to be my man? It¡¯s not impossible. Just meet a few conditions¡­ ¡± Hearing this, Yao Zijie didn¡¯t want to listen anymore, he left in a daze, along with the elders of the Yao Family. In his mind, the word ¡®brother-inw¡¯ kept echoing. He even imagined, ¡°Little brother,e to your brother-inw¡¯s room, I have something to talk to you¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought and quickened his pace to leave. After they left, Yao Zixuan smiled: ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a quiet ce to chat!¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to my ce, there¡¯s nobody there!¡± ¡°Your ce is out of the question, I¡¯m still an unmarrieddy. If I just go into a man¡¯s house like this, I¡¯ll never get married!¡± Yao Zixuan quickly brought Du Gang to a deserted ind outside the starry sky, simr to where they held the Opening Resources Conferencest time. The chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers were refreshing, making their moods more pleasant. The two sat opposite each other at a stone table. Yao Zixuan poured two cups of tea. Du Gang, however, stopped joking around and asked solemnly: ¡°Did you ask me here to talk about the things you didn¡¯t mention in the temple?¡± He clearly remembered that many people, including Yao Zixuan, had given him various defensive items as if he would definitely need them. This implies that he might face danger soon, which is why they had done so. Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°Exactly, I wanted to tell you more about what we didn¡¯t finish talking aboutst time.¡± Seeing Du Gang sitting seriously, she stopped teasing him. She detailed everything rted to Du Gang. ¡°Du Gang, do you think the previous Ancient Gods were killed by the Jiang Family?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was startled. He didn¡¯t expect Yao Zixuan to bring this up. He frowned: ¡°Weren¡¯t they?¡± From Yao Zixuan¡¯s tone, he realized that there were hidden facts about the death of the Ancient Gods! Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°No!¡± She affirmed: ¡°The Jiang Family didn¡¯t actually kill any Ancient Gods¡­¡± Sheughed: ¡°Even if they had the guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do that.¡± If it were before, Du Gang might not understand. But after learning that this universe was created by the Supreme Pangu, he began toprehend. He asked seriously, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t the Jiang Family, then who was it?¡± Yao Zixuan continued: ¡°The conflict between the Jiang Family and your Ancient Gods should have arisen because an Elder of the Jiang Family wanted to seize power, which led to persecution¡­ ¡± ¡°However, they were not specifically targeting all of you afterward¡­¡± ¡°Not specifically targeting us?¡± Du Gang was confused, ¡°I heard that¡­¡± Yao Zixuan interrupted with augh: ¡°Heard that the Jiang Family killed many of your Ancient Gods?¡± ¡°That was spread by the Jiang Family themselves!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was puzzled. Why would they spread such news themselves? Yao Zixuan chuckled: ¡°Ordinary people may not understand why they did that, but I do. I study the Law of Cause and Effect and am fully aware of the horror it can bring¡­ ¡± ¡°The reason the Jiang Family did this was to force you to grow and simultaneously get rid of their debt to the Ancient Gods under the Law of Cause and Effect¡­ ¡± She asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it childish how the Jiang Family acted? If they really considered you as an enemy, their elder has King-Level strength. If they really wanted to kill you, do you think Kong Family could stop them?¡± ¡°The Elder of the Kong Family can¡¯t always be by your side¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, how easy is it for a king-level strongman to assassinate a sector lord?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, enemy or not enemy? What does that mean?! Yao Zixuan continued: ¡°To my knowledge, both the Jiang Family and the Kong Family are actually trying to understand their rtionship and cause and effect with your Ancient God n!¡± ¡°Both families are indebted to your Ancient God n, this kind of cause and effect, if not repaid, will lead to a catastrophe in the future!¡± Du Gang somewhat understood, ¡°You mean, one family bears grudge against me, one family protects me, and in the end, they will both pay back the cause and effect with my Ancient God?¡± Yao Zixuanughed: ¡°Not exactly, it¡¯s quiteplex. If they want to fully repay the cause and effect, it also depends on the situation. Merely doing as they are now definitely won¡¯t work, so, they need to wait¡­¡± ¡°They need your strength to be stronger, and you need to reach a certain level. At least, you need to be able to lift the eternal curse!¡± The curse! Du Gang¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. The topic of the curse hade up again. The mostmon thing he had heard rted to the Ancient Gods was the curse. ording to the rumors, this terrifying curse had brought down his Ancient God n from the ten strongest ns of the Primordial Continent, leaving only him. Yao Zixuan continued: ¡°You may not know that, before you, about ten generations of Ancient Gods all died from the curse, or rather, they all died at the checkpoint of advancing to the eternity!¡± ¡°Advancing to Eternity?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have any bottleneck in advancing to Eternity!¡± Yao Zixuanughed: ¡°If it were before, there wouldn¡¯t have been!¡± ¡°However, many years ago, problems arose in your Ancient God n¡¯s inheritance. All Ancient Gods advancing to Eternity encounter a heavenly tribtion. Legend says that heavenly soldiers and generals will descend and stop you from bing a Taoist.¡± ¡°Heavenly soldiers and generals?!¡± Du Gang was shocked, ¡°What is that?!¡± If he had not stepped on the path of cultivation, hearing about heavenly soldiers and generals might not have been so surprising. But the problem was, he was already at the sector lord level, just one step away from eternity, how could he possibly believe in the existence of gods in the sky. Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, heavenly soldiers and generals is what everyone refers to them as!¡± ¡°Before your Ancient Gods faced the heavenly tribtion, there was no mention of heavenly soldiers and generals!¡± ¡°Whew~~!¡± Du Gang took a deep breath, digested some of the shocking news, and then asked, ¡°What is the specific situation?!¡± Seeing that he had adjusted a bit, Yao Zixuan finally began, ¡°When you Ancient Gods advance from sector lord level to eternal level, you will encounter a heavenly tribtion. A visible disaster will emerge between heaven and earth¡­¡± ¡°Specifically, it¡¯s Nine Tribtions, the first eight tribtions are attacks of eight differentws ¡ª metal, wood, water, fire, earth, thunder, wind, and light and darkness¡­¡± ¡°All of these were crossed by the previous Ancient Gods, but they often fell on the ninth tribtion!¡± As if falling into a memory, she wanted to present to Du Gang what she had seen in the ancient lessons in a visual way, ¡°The ninth tribtion will produce humanoid creatures from the tribtion clouds. They are unfeeling, withoutpassion, numerous, and wearing golden armor, like heavenly soldiers and generals¡­¡± Du Gang frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch a heavenly soldier and general to have a look?!¡± The previous Ancient Gods crossed the Eternity Tribtion, which means the level wasn¡¯t too high. ording to humans having True God-level strongmen, and having Great Power-level strongmen and King-Level fighters, capturing one of these heavenly soldiers and generals should be no problem. ¡°No way!¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head and sighed: ¡°A long time ago, an unusual sage went to see, but finally left, at a loss¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Du Gang asked with a frown: ¡°Could it be that these heavenly soldiers and generals are as powerful as saints?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yao Zixuan sighed: ¡°Those heavenly soldiers and generals are formed by karma and no one can solve them. The only ones who can truly get through are you guys.¡± As if she knew that Du Gang was hearing the word ¡°karma¡± for the first time, she exined: ¡°Karma was brought up by that sage. It¡¯s a very terrifying power. No matter who it is, once they are contaminated with karma, they will encounter great terror. The total loss of their cultivation is a small matter, but if they are a little careless, they will bepletely annihted and never recover.¡± She continued: ¡°Once, a king tried to help a certain generation of Ancient God to forcefully cross the ninth tribtion, but in the end, they both vanished into thin air.¡± Du Gang was shocked. He hadn¡¯t thought that the Ancient Gods could have such secret issues. He was silent, Kong Family had never told him about these things, and Jiang Family would be even less likely to tell him. After a while, he looked at Yao Zixuan withplex emotions, ¡°Why are you telling me all this?!¡± Yao Zixuan smiled: ¡°The Jiang Family and Kong Family, because they have a cause and effect rtionship with your Ancient God, they can¡¯t escape, they must be involved¡­¡± ¡°While the other sixteen families, including us, are detached from this, and we take a neutral attitude towards you, neither enemy nor friend, and let nature take its course!¡± Du Gang understood that this was her own opinion. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°So what do you mean?!¡± Yao Zixuanughed: ¡°What the elder of my Yao Family is most known for is his Gentleman¡¯s Sword, but actually, the elder of my Yao Family is most skilled in the art of divination and the understanding of the Law of Cause and Effect¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there are so many descendants of the Yao Family, but no one canprehend the elder¡¯s true meaning. Even the entry level of the basic art of divination is very few¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m lucky. I passed through all the challenges, studied all the basic preconditions needed to learn the Law of Cause and Effect, and integrated them¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯vee into contact with some Law of Cause and Effect matters, so I could see further¡­¡± She said with a yful smile, ¡°Our elder ancestor of the Yao Family has ament about you!¡± Du Gang was intrigued and asked hastily, ¡°Whatment?¡± ¡°A gold-scaled fish is not an ordinary creature, it transforms into a dragon once it encounters the wind and cloud!¡± Yao Zixuan smiled and said, ¡°I learned from our elder and have ament for you as well, do you want to hear it?¡± Du Gang was still pondering the previousment when he heard her words. He looked at her and nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡± She slowly said, ¡°A piece of jade requires numerous hammering and chiseling out of the deep mountains. Wildfires burn asmonce!¡± ¡°From my perspective, you¡¯re someone who can survive hardships as easily as breathing¡­¡± ¡°Combine this with our elder¡¯sment, these two sentences suggest that there¡¯s a strong chance for you to ovee the uing disaster, turn this crisis into an opportunity, and begin your era!¡± Du Gang paused for a moment. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe or not those who cast predictions, thus he was in a hesitant state. He looked at Yao Zixuan, seeing her full of bravado and confidence, he asked, ¡°Can I trust you?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Alright, I believe as well. Whatever this Ancient God Tribtion is, I must ovee it!¡± At this moment, his previous gloominess vanished, reced by full confidence! Meanwhile, he had a slight guess about Du Kang appearing at the edge of the universe, on the closest to the Entropy World. Will he be right? He would only know when the Ancient God Tribtion arrives, but he was 60% confident that his guess might be correct! Yao Zixuan secretly nodded approval, pleased with Du Gang¡¯s performance at the moment. She chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me why I was telling you all this?¡± ¡°I am making a premature investment in you. If you survive the disaster, then the investment is sessful, otherwise, consider it a waste of my time¡­¡± This information was extremely valuable for Du Gang. It was like he finally understood his position at that moment. Whether it was the Jiang Family or the Kong Family, he canprehend their attitudes as well as the stance of all powers on the Peni Ind. If before, he was apprehensive and saw his future as grim, like a small boat, blown by the wind, unable to control. But now he had full control of his future destiny! Feeling happy, he asked, ¡°What about thepensation? What do you want as a reward?¡±¡± He didn¡¯t know what Yao Zixuan wanted now, but if she asked for 38 million Saint Crystals¡­ Du Gang thought for a while. Compared to this information, those Saint Crystals seemed trivial. Indeed, such information was invaluable, impossible to buy with money! Apart from Yao Zixuan, no one else could know, and would tell him! Yao Zixuan was silent for a while. After a long time, she said, ¡°My brother is the Nine-Yang Divine Body, and I am the Nine Yin Body. Do you know that?!¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Nine Yin Divine Body?¡± He quickly detected the problem in Yao Zixuan¡¯s words. Yao Zixuan sighed, ¡°No, possibly due to a trick of destiny, I was supposed to have the Nine Yin Divine Body, but it¡¯s the Nine Yin Body, just a step away from the Divine Body¡­¡± ¡°If one were to born alone, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Du Gang frowned and asked, ¡°You mean, your brother¡­¡± Yao Zixuan nodded and said, ¡°The problem is that we are twins, and my brother is the Nine-Yang Divine Body, which led to my Nine Yin Body being suppressed by his Divine Body during the gestation stage¡­¡± ¡°My Nine Yin Body was severely damaged at birth, and it requires arge number of precious Yin attribute divine treasures to potentially restore¡­¡± ¡°These things are often expensive, and neither the Yao Family nor I alone can afford to restore it¡­¡± When he heard this, Du Gang understood! He didn¡¯t hesitate and said seriously, ¡°I understand. In the future, if I have the ability, I certainly will help you restore your Nine Yin Body¡­¡± Yao Zixuan bit her lip, her ming red lips looked very attractive at that moment. Du Gang¡¯s heart raced when he saw this, but he quickly suppressed it, swallowed his saliva without showing any signs, cleared his throat, and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to add?!¡± Yao Zixuan didn¡¯t notice Du Gang¡¯s actions. She looked at him withplicated emotions and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have much longer to live¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang looked at her in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just break through to the God Spirit Level?!!¡± Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t broken through to the God Spirit Level this time, I would have died in the God Temple¡­¡± ¡°And breaking through to the God Spirit Level only granted me a lifespan of a hundred years¡­¡± A hundred years!! To Earth people in the Milky Way Gxy, it¡¯s a lifetime, a whole life! But for an existence that supposed to be eternal, a God Spirit Level powerhouse, it¡¯s a catastrophe! Du Gang gazed at her handsome face and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, within a hundred years, I will surely restore your body¡­¡± Yao Zixuan gave a charming smile, ¡°Good, then I wish you a sessful breakthrough of the Ancient God Tribtion to transform into a real dragon!¡± Du Gang smiled. In this moment, the two of them seemed to share a sense of mutual understanding and sympathy. ¡°We are both in the same boat, why does it matter if we have known each other before?¡± Du Gangmented. On hearing this, Yao Zixuan chuckled and added, ¡°Why worry about having no confidants in the world when everybody knows you.¡± Du Gang shook his head, a bitter expression on his face. Indeed, everyone in the world knew his name as the Ancient God. But what use was it if he was still cursed? Thinking of this, he asked, ¡°Do you have any conjectures about the Ancient God curse?!¡± He wanted to see if this person who cultivated the Law of Cause and Effect had a different perspective. Yao Zixuan chuckled and said, ¡°You are asking the right person, I am not boasting, but even if you asked other True Gods or even Great Powers, they might not know¡­..¡± Du Gang immediately became excited, hurriedly asking, ¡°What is really happening?!¡± Yao Zixuan chuckled and said, ¡°Curses generally fall into two categories, those made by human hands and those not made by human hands!¡± ¡°The ones made by man are generally simple and rtively easy to resolve¡­¡± ¡°But the most terrifying curses oftene from non-human sources¡­¡± ¡°This implies that these curses, they are heaven-sent!¡± Heaven wants you to die! It is as they say, if the God of Death wants you to die in the third watch, who dares keep you until the fifth? Du Gang furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you implying that heaven wants to wipe out my Ancient God race?!¡± Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Du Gang pondered for a moment, then asked, ¡°Does it have anything to do with Entropy?¡± The only thing he could think of was this! Yao Zixuan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of approval as she nodded and said, ¡°It has to do with that.¡± Du Gang quickly remembered the scenes of Pangu creating the universe, furrowing his brows and asking, ¡°Does it have anything to do with Pangu¡¯s creation of heaven and earth?¡± This universe was created by Pangu, who exploded and spread his own body throughout the entire universe. Yao Zixuan nodded and began to tell the story. ¡°Pangu¡¯s creation of heaven and earth was meritorious. It saved the Primordial Continent, it saved this world!¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes, recalling the scenes he had seen before, he slowly asked, ¡°What crisis did the Primordial Continent face?¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t say, it is too terrifying to speak of. I was able to understand it only because of the Law of Cause and Effect¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not that short-lived. Although the Nine Yin Divine Body was damaged, I could still live a long time¡­¡± ¡°The reason for my state is that I was arrogant and thought I was invincible after mastering the Law of Cause and Effect¡­¡± ¡°So, I began to explore the heavens and earth, searching for my origins and the secrets of the universe¡­¡± ¡°Eventually, I learned something I was not supposed to know¡­¡± She seemed to fall into some horrific recollection, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°Hu~!¡± Soon, she shook her head, discarding the thoughts, ¡°Thankfully, my ancestor noticed early and promptly sealed and removed what I had seen, thus sparing my life. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see me.¡± Du Gang understood. The Primordial Continent, or rather, this world, was faced with a terrifying enemy and was saved by Pangu¡¯s creation of heaven and earth. After Yao Zixuan recovered a bit and collected her thoughts, she continued, ¡°Pangu¡¯s meritorious creation of the heavens conferred a great merit upon your Ancient race, elevating you to the Ancient God race¡­¡± ¡°This is both a blessing and a curse!¡± She shook her head and sighed, ¡°While Pangu¡¯s creation of the heavens and earth is indeed a great merit, the problem is that this world faced a terrifying enemy¡­¡± ¡°Who this enemy was, I can¡¯t remember because my memory has been sealed. However, outwardly, it manifested as Entropy!¡± ¡°Entropy relentlessly devoured the world, Pangu¡¯s creation of the heavens and earth dyed the world¡¯s destruction by entropy¡­.¡± ¡°If it was just that, there would be no issue, but then, the human race of this universe was born!¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Supreme Nuwa was thinking at the time, but certainly it was rted to saving the entire Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, the Supreme Nuwa created the human race of this universe, which is the humanity of our entire universe now¡­¡± Du Gang felt he was very close to the truth now. He held his breath, sat upright, and listened to her story carefully. ¡°The emergence of the human race of this universe made them part of this world and the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao?!¡± Du Gang was taken aback. Yao Zixuan exined, ¡°No one knows what exactly Heavenly Dao is, but merit and curses can either deify a race or cause its extinction!¡± Du Gang, having been a victim, fully understood this point. He also acknowledged the existence of Heavenly Dao, whether acknowledged or not, Heavenly Dao is always there! Yao Zixuan asked back, ¡°Do you understand now why the Ancient Gods are cursed?!¡± Du Gang looked solemn, ¡°Is it because countless humans continue to fall into the Entropy at the edges of the universe?¡± ¡°Are these countless deaths karma? Are they the source of the curse?!¡± Chapter 222: 221: South Mountain Gathering! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 222: 221: South Mountain Gathering! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 At this moment, Du Gang understood everything! Everything that had happened before, all the signs, he finally grasped!
Why Du Kang came to Earth, why the ancient gods of past generations fled to the edge. There were only two possibilities: either they sought redemption, or they were trying to save themselves! What was their reason for choosing me? Redemption? Or some other reason? At this moment, Du Gang was filled with countless thoughts and profound feelings, his heart suffered a powerful shock! At this point, Yao Zixuan spoke again. She sighed, ¡°This curse, if not for the existence of the cosmos human race, perhaps you, the Ancient God, would not bear this curse and might not have be extinct¡­¡± Yes, Nuwa created humans. Logically, she should also experience karmic retaliation. Before Du Gang could ask, Yao Zixuan volunteered, ¡°Supreme Nuwa, not long after she created the human race, she passed away¡­¡± The creation of the universe by Pangu and the formation of humans by Nuwa are concepts the human race of the universe is grateful for. Without them, there would be no genesis of humanity within the universe! But for the Heavenly Dao, these two individuals brought about merit as well as sin!
The merit being the creation of the universe and mankind! The sin being the cause of endless death among inhabitants of the universe¡¯s edge! Yes, for those human beings on the edge of the universe, there was no way to resist. They had no capacity to fight against their fate and were forced to passively ept it! Over the more than hundred billion years, the number of deaths among cosmic human beings equates to the magnitude of the curse suffered by the Ancient Gods and the Nuwa n! Du Gang fell silent, then, after a while, he asked, ¡°Is there no way to stop this?¡± Yao Zixuan knew what he was asking, shaking her head she sighed, ¡°There is no way to stop it. If we did, this world would be destroyed!¡± ¡°The deaths of those people are what allow for our existence!¡± So, this is how it is! Du Gang let out a bitterugh. So, the reason we can live so leisurely, so happily, is all because someone is dying for us!
It is the people at the edge of the universe, they are continuously sacrificing their lives. And this is why the entire universe and the whole world are able to survive! What peace of mind throughout the years? It¡¯s just that someone else is bearing the burden for us. But who is to be med for all this? Should we me Pangu for creating the universe?! Or me Nuwa for creating mankind?! At that time, everything they did was to save the humans of that era, to save this world! Du Gang calmly said, ¡°At that time, there should have been more than just those two Supreme beings, right? What about the others?¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Supreme Pangu and Nuwa are closely rted to our universe and the cosmic human race, thus they are widely known here. As for other Supremes, whether they made any sacrifices, there is no rumor. Possibly there might be some information on the Primordial Continent, but without great strength, it¡¯s hard to tell¡­¡± The level of the Supreme, is indeed too far from them! Du Gang collected himself and began to ponder whether Du Kang had found him with the intention to lift the curse of their Ancient God n.
From the perspective of the Ancient Gods, the only relevant identity he could be said to have was as a person about to be swallowed up by the entropic boundary at the edge of the universe. He thought for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out a reason, so Du Gang gave up. Things would take care of themselves. Once he became more powerful, he would naturally have more information to decode the truth. What he needed to do now was to ponder about the legendary Ancient God Tribtion, how to handle it, and what situations might arise. After establishing a deep coboration with Yao Zixuan, Du Gang became more casual with her. Instantly curious, he asked: ¡°Do you have any details about the Ancient God Tribtion?¡± He was now at the Rank Eight of the Sector Lord level and could enter the Rank Nine of Sector Lord level at any time. He needed to start preparing for surviving the dreaded Ancient God Tribtion. Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°There are no video archives due to all recording devices ceasing to function as soon as the Tribtion urs!¡± ¡°However, all cmities can¡¯t escape physical or spiritual attacks, you just need to elevate yourself in these two aspects, then naturally you¡¯ll have no problem¡­¡± While Du Gang and Yao Zixuan were chatting, an image gradually began circting among the various families. Basically, every power that possessed a God Spirit Level powerhouse had received this news. ¡°This part of the universe, was opened up by Pangu!¡± ¡°The universe we live in was once the Divine Kingdom inside Pangu the Supreme!¡± This piece of news concerns the cosmic explosion over a hundred billion years ago. For the higher-ups of some forces, they might have already known and it didn¡¯t cause much ripple. However, for the younger ones, this was utterly shocking. Especially the youngest generation and those at the Sector Lord and God Spirit levels, their shock was akin to the sky falling down. Ever since the battle in the Temple world, these brilliant young talents had organized many discussion meetings. These meetings served as both a chance for discussing hot issues over tea, and a ce for thepetition of noble offspring. However, without the Ancient Gods¡¯ participation, the discussions seemed a bit dull. Because everyone knew that the Ancient God carried a great fate and was the opener of the Golden Age. Being with him, let it be in battles or casual talks, had the potential to level up to Eternity. Even this time, in the temple, 18 God Spirit Level fighters leveling up simultaneously and even scarier was that these 18 people ended up owing the Ancient God. This meant that, though he was still at Sector Lord level, he had gained the friendship of 18 God Spirit Level powerhouses. ¡°Have the invitations been sent?¡± ¡°They have, but Du Gang didn¡¯t respond. He probably doesn¡¯t want toe!¡± ¡°s, he didn¡¯te again!¡± During these times, Du Gang was invited to every tea party, but he never showed up once. These young heirs didn¡¯t all crowd together to host the tea party, instead, they hosted separately. After all, with so many conflicting parties, disagreements were inevitable. Therefore, it usually ended with one top-level genius hosting, and other normal geniuses gathering in response. Though Du Gang¡¯s absence was regrettable for the top-level geniuses, for normal geniuses, these frequent tea parties were a good thing. On one hand, they could make new friends; on another hand, they could forge connections with these top-level geniuses, securing extra help in the future. After all, these top-level geniuses will inevitably achieve great things in the future and be the cornerstones of various big families. Who knows, one of those geniuses might be someone with the authority of a family leader, providing an extra avenue for help when needed. However, Du Gang didn¡¯t have time to bother with these tea parties at this moment. He was busy preparing for his tribtion. Although in terms of his circle, his level of strong contacts wasn¡¯t high. Even with the connection with Grandpa Qiao Jin that had the tri-catastrophe divine existence, the highest they could achieve was the Rank Five Divine Artifact, still lower than the Ninth Rank Divine Artifact he acquired in the temple. In the end, after careful consideration, Du Gang decided to ask Qingyu for a favor. He didn¡¯t ask Yao Zixuan because he knew she just leveled up and her circle was still limited, proving unhelpful in the short term. However, Qingyu was different. He was a military general and the general of the Demon Suppression Legion. His strength was unfathomable, far exceeding the normal God Spirit Level fighters. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± When Du Gang visited, Qingyu disyed a casual demeanor, as if he knew he wasing. For these powerful beings, every action of Du Gang was in their eyes. Even thest conversation he had with Yao Zixuan was basically listened to by his subordinates of God Spirit Level. For this, neither Yao Zixuan nor Du Gang minded, neither did they need to, because knowing these things only shocked the God Spirits under their protection, but couldn¡¯t draw the attention of the higher-ups. After all, there hadn¡¯t been any single Ancient God who could withstand the Ancient God Tribtion over the continuous tens of generations. What Du Gang didn¡¯t know was while he was desperately seeking ways to acquire high-ranking divine artifacts, he himself was indeed a tempting sweet bun in the circle of God Spirits. Having dreams about the giant sum of thirty-eight million Saint Crystals, these God Spirits were escted, let alone the True God Level powerhouses who were also getting greedy. Of course, the True God Level powerhouses had been cultivating their minds for years and were able to easily let go of earthly possessions without losing theirposure. Yet among the God Spirit Level group, all those who intended to bond with Du Gang were blocked by Qingyu. Are you kidding me? Their Legion Leader had ordered them to invite Du Gang to the auction held by the Demon Suppression Legion or face decapitation. Although Qingyu was a general, he wasn¡¯t the top brass in the Legion. Several generals were at the same level as him, and the one who was leading them was the Legion Leader who had reached the True God Level. Du Gang nodded respectfully, ¡°The General¡¯s calctions are divine. Du Gang is here to seek a favor!¡± He had realized some connections on the way. After all, some God Spirits had used Grandpa Qiao Jin and Luo Shan¡¯s connections to invite him. Unfortunately, those God Spirits weren¡¯t at a high level. At most they could present Ninth Rank artifacts which were not useful enough for him. Qingyu nodded, ¡°You came to inquire about high-rank divine artifacts, right?¡± Du Gang quickly replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Our Legion Leader ns to hold an auction soon, you can attend¡­¡± After Qingyu finished speaking, he saw Du Gang standing there, appearing lost in thought. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, guessing what he was thinking, and said, ¡°Are you worried about the scale of the auction?¡± ¡°Our Legion Leader is a True God level powerhouse who frequently interacts with those from the Primordial Continent; although he doesn¡¯t actively participate in events on Peni Ind, he has a significant circle of True God level friends!¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Gang immediately became excited. True God level! That was his goal! Ordinary divine implements were no longer in his sight. What he wanted was a true divine artifact! The power contained within each of these artifacts was horrifying, with each piece containing the essence of the Dao, having unique functions and effects. Just as he was about to agree, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the tent. ¡°Qingyu, why are you stopping me? I am the n leader¡¯s man; I came here on his orders!¡± Hearing these words, Qingyu¡¯s face immediately turned cold. With a cold hum, he looked out into the distance and said lightly, ¡°So what if it¡¯s the n leader¡¯s order? Can it affect me here?!¡± Even though he said this, he still opened the entrance to the tent. After all, if the man was stopped outside, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as he knew nothing, you could dismiss him at will. But now that he hade to him, to reject him at the entrance would seem impolite. He could only curse in his heart that his subordinates were useless. But it wasn¡¯t entirely his subordinate¡¯s fault. Nowadays, the strongest among them was only a Second Tribtion God Spirit, while the visitor was a God Spirit at the level of the Sixth Tribtion. A middle-aged man dressed in a cloud pattern brocade attire strode in slowly. Seeing Du Gang, he feigned surprise and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Du Gang, you¡¯re here too¡­¡± Qingyu curled his lips in disgust, toozy to expose him. This guy had been here for several days without a valid reason to visit; wasn¡¯t he just waiting for Du Gang toe so he could meddle in the matter? ¡°Greetings to senior!¡± Although Du Gang didn¡¯t know who the visitor was, the fact that he came on the n leader¡¯s orders and bypassed a group of God Spirit level guards showed that he was not weak. The man in the brocade attire smiled amiably and began, ¡°Du Gang, I heard that you¡¯re looking for an auction? Coincidentally, our n leader has just organized a private auction¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up; this was an auction organized by the head of the Kong Family¡­ But at that moment, Qingyu interrupted him, sneering, ¡°The so-called ¡®n leader¡¯, just fooling these young people, that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°And besides, Kong Qing is just a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit. What treasures could he possibly have if he holds an auction?¡± The words were clearly meant for Du Gang. Upon hearing this, Du Gang hesitated. The n leader was only a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit? How did he manage the n?! ¡°Qingyu, you dare to disrespect the n leader¡­¡± The brocade-d man¡¯s face was filled with anger as he rebuked. Qingyu, however, was unconcerned, standing by with a light smile, ¡°So what if I disrespect him? Can he control me here?¡± As if exining to Du Gang, he turned his head andughed, ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t know, our families in Peni basically follow two separate management systems¡­¡± ¡°One system manages mortals, or those below the God Spirit level, and the core of the power in this system is the n leader!¡± ¡°And the other system manages the God Spirits, that is, those above the God Spirit level. The core of the power in this system is the Elder Council!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang came to a realization. It seemed that within these families, it was like arge sect, divided into inner and outer divisions. The inner divisionprised those above the God Spirit level, and the outer division those below. The so-called n leader was just the head of the outer division and didn¡¯t mean much to the inner division. The man in the brocade attire was furious. The n leader was his backer, so disrespecting the n leader was like disrespecting him. He retaliated, ¡°Who says the n leader can¡¯t manage God Spirits?¡± Qingyu curled his lip,ughing coldly, ¡°You and I both know, the n leader can barely manage God Spirits up to the Third Tribtion. Any higher and it¡¯s none of his business, right?¡± ¡°Or does he, Kong Qing, n to seize power from the Elder Council? If so, I¡¯ll have to report this to the Elder Council!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The brocade-d man was speechless. When he came here, he was sure of himself because he believed that once the n leader¡¯s name was mentioned, Du Gang wouldply. Who would have thought that Qingyu would have such an attitude, leaving him with no way to deal with him? ¡°What you?! ¡± Qingyu said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought Kong Qing¡¯s order, hurry up and show it, or I¡¯ll arrest you for trespassing on military premises, send you to the Elder Council, and let them deal with it!¡± The brocade-dressed man was clearly weaker than Qingyu. As a result, his tone wasn¡¯t as defiant as before. Although he wanted to counter Qingyu¡¯s words and reim his authority, he could only move his lips without uttering a word. It was evident that he found these soldiers irksome, as they were hard to handle and didn¡¯t follow the standard protocol. With no other choice, he exined, ¡°The family head sent me here because Peni is running short of god spirits, and he wants me to recruit one or two from your group¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Qingyu sneered continuously. ¡°That¡¯s quite ame excuse. We have umted so many Rank One god spirits over the years. How can Peni possibly be short of them?!¡± However, the brocade-dressed man shook his head, ¡°You think it¡¯s a lie? The Demon-suppressing Pagoda is showing signs of instability¡­¡± He abruptly stopped speaking, unwilling to divulge more details. Sure enough, Qingyu furrowed his brow and pondered about something for a moment, then said, ¡°Fine, I get it. If that¡¯s the case, go and recruit outside. Don¡¯t be a nuisance here!¡± Observing how Qingyu was openly driving him away without showing any respect, the brocade-dressed man had no choice but to say to Du Gang, ¡°If you¡¯d like to participate in the auction, just let Kong Xu or Kong Luo message us¡­¡± ¡°Get moving!¡± Qingyu impatiently urged him, driving him out. Seeing he was not making headway and having said what he intended to, the brocade-dressed man didn¡¯t linger. He quickly left. After he left, Qingyuughed, ¡°These types are the most bothersome, always making mountains out of molehills!¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s puzzled look, Qingyu exined, ¡°The family head is only at the Ninth Rank God Spirit Level¡­¡± ¡°Every generation basically involves a changeover of family heads¡­¡± ¡°All these so-called family heads are actually trained up from within the family¡¯s ranked children!¡± Qingyu continued, ¡°People like Kong Xu, at the Sector Lord rank, are not yet eligible to participate in these struggles. But once they reach the God Spirit Level, they are promoted to be ranked children based on skill, talent, etc¡­¡± ¡°There are more than just one of these ranked children in the family. The number varies depending on ability; sometimes more, sometimes less¡­¡± ¡°They carry these titles for a long time and only startpeting for the family head position when they reach a certain age¡­¡± ¡°Those who secure the position of the family head are usually the most outstanding among the current generation and reap the best benefits¡­¡± ¡°At the same time, it also grants them the power to manage those below the god spirit level, which is meant to train them¡­¡± After hearing Qingyu¡¯s exnation, Du Gang finally understood the inner workings of therge families. He originally thought the family head was the highest authority. It turns out, the position of family head is just a part of nurturing their children. Moreover, the power of the family head is just at the Ninth Rank God spirit! Curious, he asked, ¡°If the family head advances to the True God Level, will they no longer be able to serve as the family head?¡± His sensitivity to numbers led him to ask this question. Qingyu regarded him appreciatively, nodding in agreement, ¡°Exactly, the scope of the family head¡¯s reign, even if it crosses boundaries, will never reach the True God Level!¡± After exining these points, Qingyu asked once again, ¡°So what do you say? Will you ept my invitation to be the leader of the Demon Suppression Legion?¡± Du Gang was going to ept the invitation earlier, but his answer was interrupted by the arrival of the brocade-dressed man. Now, he eagerly nodded in response. Qingyu smiled and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s set a date for a month from now. That¡¯s when all the legions return for an overhaul, so there will be even more True Gods present¡­¡± He grinned, ¡°You won¡¯t find such a spectacle in Peni. Those who frequent Peni are usually just of God Spirit Level. The beings above God Spirit Level mostly reside at the Primordial Continent¡­¡± Du Gang asked curiously, ¡°Does the Kong family have a base on the Primordial Continent?¡± He vaguely remembered Kong Xu mentioning that Peni did not have a base on the Primordial Continent. ¡°Yes!¡± Qingyu added, ¡°The Primordial Continent has thirty-six celestial caverns, seventy-two blessednds, and one hundred and eight spiritual vacuums, all of which are the best cultivation sites. Naturally, Peni doesn¡¯t have these¡­¡± ¡°But we do have bases. After all, Peni is located outside the ¡®eggshell¡¯ and the forces it can withstand are limited, as are the opportunities. As such, most of the powerful individuals from the major Peni factions are actually on the Primordial Continent.¡± ¡°Compared to the vast ocean that is the Primordial Continent, Peni is like a small pond¡­¡± In Qingyu¡¯s eyes, these high-end cosmic countries were considered dismissable. To him, such ces might be as inconsequential as puddles. After all, with his power, he¡¯s practically invincible here. If it weren¡¯t for his n sending him, he might not have bothered toe at all. ¡°Let¡¯s save all this forter. You can worry about it when you¡¯ve reached the God Spirit Level and have the chance to go to the Primordial Continent!¡± He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it here. I¡¯lle to pick you up a month from now before the start of the auction!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After sorting out the matter of the auction, Du Gang heaved a sigh of relief. Upon departing, he quickly got in touch with Yao Zixuan again. This time, he mainly wanted to inquire about the price of god artifacts. ¡°Generally, ordinary divine artefacts range in price from tens of thousands to millions of Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°True Divine artefacts, on the other hand, start at a minimum of ten million Saint Crystals, so your less than forty million Saint Crystals might not even buy a few True Divine artifacts!¡± Yao Zixuan continued: ¡°Furthermore, the auction you¡¯re going to, most of the items are likely of True God Level. They usually only ept Divine Crystals as the warriors in the Primordial Continent usually do because the smallest unit of currency there is the Divine Crystal. Saint Crystals are basically worthless¡­¡± ¡°However, in Peni, you can exchange Saint Crystals for Divine Crystals. The standard exchange rate is ten thousand to one, but the real transaction price often reaches twelve thousand to one. Divine Crystals are more expensive!¡± Du Gang understood, ¡°So, does this mean my thirty-eight million Saint Crystals can only be exchanged for just over three thousand Divine Crystals?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s mostly the amount you¡¯ll get!¡± Yao Zixuan hoped for Du Gang to survive the tribtion, so she didn¡¯t hide anything regarding this matter. Considering this, he might not get a few True Divine Artifacts, maybe not even one. ¡°That won¡¯t do, I need to make more money!¡± Du Gang initially thought he was rich, but now he realised he was still poor. Hearing this, Yao Zixuan said with a yful smile, ¡°Du Gang, did you know that there are many tea parties being held outside?¡± ¡°Tea parties?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, then quickly remembered the numerous invitations people had sent before. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t go. I don¡¯t see the point!¡± Now he wanted to focus on how to pass Ancient God Tribtion, and he had no interest or mood to go to such a ce. In his opinion, a tea party was just arge-scale bragging session where everyone took turns showing off and praising each other. Yao Zixuanughed, ¡°The advancement of Kong Xu to eternity has basically mobilized all the talented lords from different cosmic nations¡­¡± ¡°This time, the simultaneous appearance of eighteen God Spirit Levels has set the entire universe boiling, causing some old figures who rarely emerge to step out¡­¡± She continued, ¡°These people, although their strength is only at the Sector Lord level, they are quite wealthy. Even if they don¡¯t earn much in a year, umting over the years, it¡¯s arge sum¡­¡± ¡°Remember, these people have prepared all the resources for their future advancement to the God Spirit Level. They are just waiting for the opportunity to break through!¡± ¡°If you attend a tea party, you will surely attract everyone¡¯s attention. By using your smart brain at that time, how could youck money?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, right, he could exploit everyone again with these gatherings. ¡°Ahem!¡± Yao Zixuan coughed, reminding with a smile, ¡°Be mindful of your image, don¡¯t be too tant, otherwise, it¡¯ll incite public anger, which won¡¯t be easy to quell¡­¡± She was well aware of Du Gang¡¯s exploits in the templest time. After all, one of the people caught was her brother. At first, Yao Zijie stubbornly insisted that Du Gang had saved him. But after being pressed by Yao Zixuan, he finally revealed the truth. She then learned that the neen people had not only been captured by Du Gang, but even the video was filmed after Du Gang knocked them out and fed them ginseng. When she heard this, she was amazed for a while, she had thought him to be a simple and honest man. But who knew he was crafty and full of tricks. Du Gang justughed and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going to observe the situation, I¡¯m not a bandit¡­¡± You are more ruthless than a bandit¡­ Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to go into seclusion. After breaking through to the God Spirit Level, I haven¡¯t had time to consolidate. I need to prepare early, to assist you when you undergo the tribtion!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After ending themunication, Du Gang began to think about how to make money at these tea parties. After thinking for a while, heughed, ¡°Who cares? I¡¯ll head over first and see how things stand.¡± So, he started checking the invitations sent over, selecting one to attend. Suddenly, he noticed Yu Shuiyao¡¯s invitation and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she won¡¯t associate with me anymore? Why did she send an invitation?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Thinking of what Yu Shuiyao had said about her own weaknesses before, Du Gangughed, ¡°You¡¯re the one, when a beauty calls, how can I not go?!¡± Currently, Yu Shuiyao was quite annoyed. She had already decided that wherever there was Du Gang, she wouldn¡¯t appear, trying to avoid him for a lifetime if possible. But who would have known, her elders were forcing her to invite Du Gang. After all, the Yu Family was unaware of the secret between her and Du Gang. From their viewpoint, this was an excellent opportunity to rope in a regr God Spirit Level character. If they didn¡¯t seize it, other families would! Of the eighteen people who advanced to God Spirit Level this time, there was not a single one from the Yu Family, not even Jiang Wenxing, known for his shes with the Ancient God, had advanced to God Spirit Level. While Yu Shuiyao, who had previously interacted with Du Gang, hasn¡¯t advanced. Remember, the initial participants were Jiang Wenxing, Kong Xu, Yu Shuiyao, and Little Hawk King. While the other two have advanced, she and Little Hawk King haven¡¯t. Not only that, some who were meeting Du Gang for the first time also advanced ranks. This made the Yu family somewhat anxious, wishing they could write an invitation for Yu Shuiyao themselves. In the end, under the urging of rtives, Yu Shuiyao reluctantly wrote an invitation. Meanwhile, she silently prayed in her heart, hoping that Du Gang would not ept it. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t ept it, right? After all these days, he hasn¡¯t attended any other invitation¡­¡± Just as Yu Shuiyao was trying to please herself, news came from the outside world that Du Gang had epted the invitation. ¡°A beautiful scene at a beautiful time, the beauty has a date!¡± ¡°At the ce where the moon is full and the flowers are blooming, awaiting the time with my heart¡¯s desire.¡± Seeing these broadcasted poems, Yu Shuiyao was stunned, ¡°This guy, he can write poetry?¡± However, her face soon turned slightly red because the words ¡°heart¡¯s desire¡± in Du Gang¡¯s poem were interestingly phrased. It could refer to herself, her husband, or even a significant other. ¡°This man¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao put away the charm on her face and fumed, ¡°I¡¯m still settling the score with this guy for purposely knocking me outst time. He definitely did it on purpose!¡± At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t have as many thoughts. He couldn¡¯t write poetry at all; he¡¯d just copied a poem from Earth that he¡¯d memorized in school. The goal was clear: to attract as many people as possible under the name of Yu Shuiyao. The more ideal scenario would be to attract all of Yu Shuiyao¡¯s admirers here, so he could legitimately grab money. ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°How could this be considered grabbing money? I call it a friendlypetition!¡± Du Gang had nned to challenge anyone with a bit of a stake in the game¡¯s opening under the name of a friendlypetition. In this way, his intentions would look much better! In the early morning, a ray of dawn lights up South Mountain. Unlike usual, where the ce used to be deserted with few people, only showing some vitality during banquets. However, today was different. The entire South Mountain was packed, with heads visible as far as the eye could see. The reason it was so popr was partly because the host, Yu Shuiyao, was a well-known top beauty with both beauty and riches. Her reputation had spread throughout the universe, and the arrogants of all great cosmic nations wanted to see her beauty. Of course, this was not the main reason. The reason why people gathered here was entirely due to the Ancient God Du Gang, who had agreed to Yu Shuiyao¡¯s invitation and was going to attend the event here. After the temple incident, the name of the Ancient God has be even more famous, to the point of resonating throughout the entire universe. After all, the news of the Ancient God auctioning off the chance of bing a god has been repeatedly spread throughout the universe. This was an opportunity to be a god, rashly auctioned off, and some people even bid very low! Like the Corpse Wrapping Cloth of You family¡¯s Corpse Carrying Teen, it¡¯s a disposable item that¡¯s very powerful, but it¡¯s disposable and iparable to bing a god in terms of value! This time, many old Sector Lords brought all their belongings in hopes that Du Gang could auction off the opportunity to be a god once more. Although the chances were slim, what if, what if Du Gang really had the power to make people gods?! On this day, whether they wanted to be gods, or wanted to see Yu Shuiyao¡¯s beauty, or wanted to stand out in front of the crowd and disy their divine power, everyone flocked here. Not only did the eighteen ns of Peni Ind send people, but some of the powers that rarely made public appearances on Peni Ind also sent many of their disciples. Simrly, the geniuses of other high-ranking cosmic nations came to the Pangu Continent mainly for the Golden Age. However, having too many people could also be troublesome, as it was right now. South Mountain was packed with people, reminiscent of the crowded Mount Hua during the holidays in Hua Nation where it was blocked for seven days. Other ces have traffic and toilet jams, but during that time in Hua Nation, it was the scenic spots that were blocked, blocked for a whole seven days. They couldn¡¯t go up or down, spending their holidays in limbo. To smoothly hold today¡¯s tea party, the Yu family has leased the entire South Mountain. At the same time, to prevent the tea party from being too chaotic, the Yu family even dispatched experts to temporarily set up a ¡®no-fly¡¯ formation on the entire South Mountain. Those below the God Spirit Level couldn¡¯t even think about flying in. Of course, God Spirit Level experts would at most stay in the void, secretly protecting their own family members and would not participate. But even so, South Mountain was still crammed full of people. The best three tforms, Heaven, Earth, and Human, were chosen as the main sites for today¡¯s protagonists, due to their proximity. Even so, people were already seated here, all top arrogant youths from variousrge families. Because there were too many people, Yu Shuiyao¡¯s issued invitations seemed to be insufficient. She had no choice but toe up with a solution. Imitating the previous three challenges before entering the temple, she set up a tform, sent people to guard the formation, passed one level, and went up a level! ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, is there anyone willing to set up this South Mountain formation for Shuiyao?¡± At the moment, at the Heaven, Earth, and Human podiums, Yu Shuiyao stood in the main position, facing many young talents, and spoke in a crisp voice. As soon as she spoke, many young talents responded immediately. ¡°I, Liu Song, am willing to guard the gates for the princess!¡± The term ¡°princess¡± was brought to Peni Ind by the Qin Family and is a title of respect for young noblewomen. Of course, the ¡°princess¡± here is not influenced by Earth¡¯s culture and only has a single meaning. Yu Shuiyao nodded her head slightly and beamed a sweet smile, ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Brother Liu!¡± Upon hearing this, the young man named Liu Song immediately blushed and was clearly overjoyed. If Du Gang were here, he would instantly conclude that Liu Song was the perfect yes-man, ready to die for a mere word from his goddess!! ¡°We should set the challenges ording to the tform levels!¡± At this moment, some other top-notch talents at the scene also made some suggestions. ¡°We can¡¯t bar everyone froming up, there are still some vacancies here¡­¡± ¡°We can let those who are capable fight their way up¡­¡± And so, over thirty people were sent down from the three podiums to guard over thirty tforms below. These tforms were well decorated, filled with fine wine and food. Some of the peripheral members of the Yu family were also present, greeting the guests at each tform, striving to make this tea party sessful. After all, the tea party was being held under the name of Yu Shuiyao. If it seeds, her personal reputation will greatly increase! Compared to small families¡¯ pursuit of profit,rger ns ce more emphasis on reputation. Just then, a man with a ck face dressed in ck stood up. If he hadn¡¯t shown his teeth, one might not have noticed him. He said with augh, ¡°This mountain top is too noisy. A tea party should be quiet. There are too many people now. I, Old ck, will go down and set an entry gate. Only those who can pass my test can enter the mountain!¡± Hearing this, no one else objected, as they were already on the mountain and had seats. However, Yu Shuiyao lightlyughed, ¡°Brother ck, please do not be too harsh. Let¡¯s not turn this South Mountain tea gathering into aughingstock!¡± After all, if the thirty-odd tforms below were left empty, it would be too boring! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing Yu Shuiyao say this, others also burst intoughter and stood up. ¡°Well then, I will assist Brother ck in clearing the field!¡± Many people responded and offered to help clear the field. After all, the tforms below and the stairway to the mountain were already packed, making the situation chaotic and reducing the quality of the tea party, reflecting poorly on them. Yu Shuiyao smiled gratefully, ¡°Thank you all in advance!¡± Soon after, the hundreds of talents from the Heaven, Earth, and Human tforms set out to clear the mountain. After a hugemotion, the mountain was finally cleared and South Mountain regained its tranquility. But at the foot of the mountain, it was still packed with people, and a feeling of discontent was brewing. Seeing this, one of the talents quickly spoke up, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, there are too many people on the mountain, making this tea gathering feel like a fair, which is quite boring¡­¡± ¡°So, we n to set up one gate for entry, 36 checkpoints on the tform, and three gates of Heaven, Earth and Human, totaling 40 gates!¡± ¡°Anyone who passes a gate will move up a level, and anyone who passes all 40 gates will be able to dine at the same table as us and the Ancient God!¡± Upon hearing this, the previously noisy crowd broke into cheers. After all, there were more people who hadn¡¯t climbed the mountain. Without regtions, they might not be able to squeeze through all day. But now, with the rules of ascending and challenging in ce, it meant that those with strength could ascend the mountain! And at this moment, all here were the cream of the crop. Who would admit to being weaker than others?! Therefore, everyone agreed with and embraced this rule with open arms. Because, to them, this challenge was simr to the three challenges at the entrance of the templest time, which could only be passed by those of great strength. But thest time was too difficult, with only a few of the Four Realms¡¯ Lords managing to pass the challenges, resulting in few participants. But now it was different; there were 39 tforms above, each amodating at least three hundred to a thousand people. Combined, they could amodate tens of thousands of participants. Although that seemed sparsely poptedpared to the millions gathered right now, it was enough! Being chosen from millions of heavenly selected prodigies was no small aplishment for anyone! Old ck stood at the entrance of the mountain, pulled out an axe, and bellowed, ¡°I, Old ck, am your first gatekeeper. If anyone dares to go up,e and challenge me!¡± The crowd looked at his huge body, solid muscles, and rugged face, furrowing their brows. ¡°Your power isparable to a Rank Four Sector Lord; guarding here, isn¡¯t it the same as the temple challenge before?!¡± The people present were not happy. Were only those above the Rank Four Sector Lord allowed to go up? Then why not just hold a small gathering on an ind instead of at South Mountain?!! Old ckughed and said, ¡°The Princess took this into consideration and specifically instructed me to let you off easy.¡± ¡°So, some adjustments have been made for this entry-level challenge¡­¡± ¡°Anyone who can receive a swing from my axe within the drawn circle and not step out of the line, will pass!¡± ¡°Also, if anyone can move me a single step, they will also pass!¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Compared to defeating this Rank Four Sector Lord with a ck face, it was much easier to make him move or receive a blow from his axe. ¡°Alright!¡± In the end, everyone agreed. At the same time, someone couldn¡¯t resist stepping forward to be the first challenger. ¡°I challenge you, I am¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Old ck interrupted with augh, ¡°Hold on a minute!¡± ¡°I want to propose something. Before anyone passes the gate, don¡¯t sign up. After passing, leave your name, so everyone knows, how about it?!¡± This proposal, met everyone¡¯s desires for fame. After all, only those who can pass the test could sign up, which reflected the extraordinariness of the contestant and made it easier for people to remember. Everyone couldn¡¯t get on the mountain, but if someone did suddenly get through, people would naturally remember their name! At this moment, all the prodigies were rubbing their hands, excited and itching to get in the action. The first man who stepped forward agreed with this rule. He nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, if I can¡¯t pass the first gate, there¡¯s no point in signing up. So, I¡¯ll fight first, and leave my name if I seed!¡± Old ck nodded his head and asked, ¡°Which method of passage are you going to choose?!¡± The man boomed, ¡°The second kind, making you move!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old ck chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, so be it. I¡¯ll give you a minute to prepare. If you exceed one minute, you fail!¡± With that, he stomped his legs hard, causing a ¡°boom¡±, creating a thunderous echo. The ground instantly cracked. Turtle-like patterns surfaced, and he had rooted himself to the ground. Meanwhile, he flipped his axe from de to back, indicating that he was going to block the strike with his axe back. The challenger immediately began to gather his strength. After more than thirty seconds, his eyes were bloodshot, and his cheeks turned pale. This was a sign of gathering strength to the limit. ¡°Here Ie!¡± A sharp, brilliant light shed with his shout. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise rang out. Everyone quickly turned to see Old ck standing still, his smile faint, ¡°Sorry, you failed!¡± Seeing this, the challenger showed a disappointed expression, shaking his head and sighing, ¡°I thought my strength was not as good as the top group, but it was not bad. I didn¡¯t expect such a big gap today. It seems I still need to train harder. There¡¯s no point in leaving my name today!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old ck chuckled again, ¡°Next, the second one!¡± At this moment, people like Yu Shuiyao who were observing from a higher vantage point, were left speechless by Old ck¡¯s actions. ¡°This guy, he looks honest cause of his dark silly face, but in fact, he¡¯s very crafty. The entrance gate is the level that has the most people, and it gives the greatest opportunity for gaining fame¡­¡± ¡°I believe that in just one day, the name of Old ck will surely spread throughout the universe!¡± Someone who didn¡¯t know Old ck asked, ¡°Forgive me for my ignorance, but who is this Old ck?¡± He knew the characteristics and personality traits of the eighteen ns, but he didn¡¯t recognize Old ck. A knowledgeable manughed, ¡°This Old ck is from the Li family of Peni, his name is Kui, nickname ck Tornado¡­¡± Chapter 223: 222: Ominous Right Eye Surprises! Chapter 223: 222: Ominous Right Eye Surprises!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Respected seniors, please do not show yourselves unless you encounter a life-and-death crisis!¡± Hearing this, all the God Spirit-level powerhouses present who were there to escort Du Gang looked at each other in dismay, and fell into silence.
After a while, someone couldn¡¯t help but respond. ¡°Fair enough!¡± Then, they started to chat in the void. ¡°This guy looks innocent, but why does he keep getting into mischief?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Last time he went to South Mountain, he sneakily drank ten bottles of someone else¡¯s wine. This time, he dressed up like this, who knows what he¡¯s nning to do!¡± ¡°What else can he do? He¡¯s probably nning to y some dirty tricks. His reputation as an Ancient God is too overwhelming, he probably won¡¯t get any fights, hence this disguise¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing he will challenge all the Sector Lords¡­¡± Since they had already heard the conversation between Du Gang and Yao Zixuan earlier, they had a clear understanding of Du Gang¡¯s purpose. They knew that he was out to make money, so they weren¡¯t surprised. At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s face was covered in ck soot, making him look like a lump of charcoal. He wore a ckbat suit and held a Mountain-Opening Axe in his hand. This was his disguise for this trip, intending to make a good show of it and earn more money. For the sake of his role, this time, he decided not to use anything rted to the Ancient God.
Even the Mountain-Opening Axe was a Rank One Divine Artifact that he had Qingyu purchase from the ck Market for nearly a hundred thousand Saint Crystals. Although not very powerful, it was not weak either, and quite fitting for his image. ¡°From now on, call me Old ck!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Du Gang giggled incessantly, already fantasizing about swindling a load of people. He didn¡¯t know how to disguise, so this was the simplest and fastest image he coulde up with. The ck soot on his face was bought at a high price and had the effect of blocking any Mental Power probing. Absolutely no one could recognize him. ¡°The only regret is, there¡¯s no beard!¡± Du Gang felt a little remorse. He had modeled his image after Li Kui from the Water Margin in his memory, but while Li Kui had a full beard, he had none. Just then, there was an old man with a ck beard, flying towards South Mountain. From his attire, it was clear that he was nning on attending the grand event at South Mountain. Seeing this, Du Gang chuckled and flew towards him at a high speed.
¡°Ouch!¡± The old man suddenly saw a sh of golden light, followed by a sharp pain in his chin, causing him to cry out in pain. It had been a long time since hest fought, and had forgotten to guard himself in battle. He didn¡¯t have a bit of precaution. It took a while for the old man to react after the sh of gold disappeared from sight. He angrily shouted: ¡°Who ambushed me?!¡± ¡°Come out, I¡¯ve already found you!¡± The old man red around, but he couldn¡¯t find his attacker wherever he looked. Still not willing to give in, he continued with his tried and tested approach in his youth, sneering, ¡°No use hiding, I¡¯ve seen you, that guy over there¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, your shoe is sticking out¡­¡± ¡°You, the one looking down¡­¡± ¡°What are you staring at? I¡¯m talking about you!¡± ¡°Still hiding?!¡±
After muttering to himself for a while and seeing no movement, the elderly man frowned, confused, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s really no one there? Or did they already leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, why would they leave after ambushing me?!¡± He took a closer look and realized that he hadn¡¯t been injured and nothing valuable was taken from him, because all his belongings were in his inner world, and he wouldn¡¯t carry anything valuable on his body. Suddenly, he sharply turned around, grinned maliciously, and swung a green light in one direction. ¡°Haha, got you!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The green light exploded, and a rat as big as a bull was blown out. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± The rat gave a few panicked squeaks before quickly burrowing into the ground. ¡°A rat?¡± The old man was puzzled, but then he realized, ¡°Wait, how could an ordinary rat withstand my attack?!¡± Remembering this, he quickly chased after the rat, dived into the rat hole without a second thought¡­ Du Gang, who managed to snatch a beard, happily stuck it onto his own chin and took out a mirror to admire himself. ¡°ck!¡± ¡°As ck as charcoal, great, with this, absolutely no one will recognize me!¡± Du Gang was very satisfied with his look, ¡°Perfect!¡± As for attending Yu Shuiyao¡¯s meeting, the beauty¡¯s gathering? Earning money through scams is far more tempting! In this manner, Du Gang, full of joy, dashed towards South Mountain. Upon reaching the outskirts of South Mountain, he was shocked by the sight in front of him. As far as the eye could see, there were people everywhere, young and old, even including quite a few old men like the one he had encountered before. All of these people were at the Sector Lord level, here to see if they could get some opportunity. Some of them weren¡¯t even at the ninth rank of Sector Lord level. Looking at this scene, Du Gang was momentarily speechless, ¡°You¡¯re not even at the ninth rank of the Sector Lord level, what do you expect to get from here?!¡± While he was despising others, others were also sneering at him. ¡°Where did this charcoale from¡­¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Du Gang quickly found the offender, a teenager about seventeen or eighteen, ring at him maliciously, ¡°Kid, do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°Yoho, your charcoal face wants to have a go at me?¡± The teenager didn¡¯t say anything. But a burly man with a scar on his face next to himughed brazenly. Du Gang nced at him and sneered, ¡°Intentionally leaving a scar on your face makes you look tough? You want to fight? Come on, I¡¯ll y a round with you for a million Holy Crystals.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Immediately, the surroundings were filled withughter. No one thought that Du Gang could really take out a million Holy Crystals, they simply thought he was taunting the scarred man. Hearing theughter, the scarred man was very dissatisfied. His hand clenched into a fist and he angrily stated, ¡°If you want to fight, then bring some sincerity. What¡¯s the point of all talk?¡± It dawned on Du Gang that not everyone was as rich as him. Even people like Little Hawk King carried no more than ten thousand Holy Crystals. His bid of a million was indeed excessive. He chuckled,¡±All right, then. How much do you want to stake on our fight?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The scarred man snorted contemptuously, looked Du Gang up and down, determined that he wasn¡¯t wealthy judging by his attire, and smirked, ¡°How about a hundred Holy Crystals?¡± ¡°Sss!¡± Everyone in the vicinity suddenly inhaled sharply. ¡°Oh my gosh, they¡¯re actually betting a hundred Holy Crystals!¡± ¡°Unbelievable, can they really produce that many Holy Crystals?¡± Du Gang was momentarily taken back by the surroundingments. A hundred Holy Crystals are a lot? I have thirty-eight million Holy Crystals, am I arrogant now? Soon, he realized that these people weren¡¯t just posing, they actually thought a hundred Holy Crystals was a lot! The scarred manughed, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even have a hundred Holy Crystals and you dare roam around outside. If you apologized to me now, I would let you go.¡± Luckily, this time he had brought all his possessions with him, making a show was more than possible this time. This charcoal kid doesn¡¯t look high-ss with his entire outfit. He probably hasn¡¯t even reached the Ninth Rank Sector Lord Level. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk!¡± The crowd shook their heads, warning their youngpanions, ¡°Do you see this? When you¡¯re out in the world, you need to stay low-key, otherwise when you meet a ruthless person, you¡¯ll not only lose face, but also possibly lose everything!¡± Du Gang was kind of bored. These people were too poor. If a hundred Holy Crystals were considered a lot, then how long would he have to fight with them? In this kind of situation, he could only challenge them, not bully them. If he defeated everyone, he doubted that he could even amass ten thousand. No, he had to find someone wealthy! However, he didn¡¯t refuse ¡ª a hundred Holy Crystals were just a mosquito-sized gain, but still flesh nheless. Of course, he only epts as a payback for the man¡¯s arrogance. He has taken him as his disy object, so he has to teach him a lesson, and let him know that he mustn¡¯t be arrogant in the future. ¡°A hundred Holy Crystals? All right, I ept,e on!¡± ¡°Haha, if you admitted defeat earlier, wouldn¡¯t it have been simpler?¡± The scarred man subconsciously thought Du Gang had backed down, but soon, he realized that Du Gang had indeed agreed. ¡°What did you say?¡± He could hardly believe his ears ¡ª could this charcoal-ck kid really produce a hundred Holy Crystals? ¡°Are you kidding me? Show me your hundred Holy Crystals!¡± Du Gang scoffed, then scooped out more than a hundred Holy Crystals from his bag. ¡°Will that do?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this!¡± Without exception, all the people in the vicinity were shocked. They stared wide-eyed at the Holy Crystals in his hand, disbelief written all over their faces. ¡°He really took out a hundred Holy Crystals!¡± ¡°Not just that, his handful of crystals definitely contains more than a hundred Holy Crystals¡­¡± What shocked them more was how casually Du Gang took out a hundred Holy Crystals, as if he had loads. ¡°So cool¡­¡± The teenager from before couldn¡¯t help but exim when he saw this scene. This scene had left a deep imprint in his heart. Underneath the skeptical gazes of the crowd, he pulled out a handful of Holy Crystals so nonchntly. Not to mention the onlookers, even the scarred man was shocked beyond words. ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± He stuttered three times, but still couldn¡¯t spit out a full sentence. Du Gang didn¡¯t have the patience for this, ¡°Are you going to fight or not? Do you have a hundred Holy Crystals? If you don¡¯t, then do as you said before and apologize to me. Then, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The scarred man¡¯s face instantly turned cold. Call this charcoal ck man grandpa? That¡¯s impossible. Even though he is married, his secret crush is right beside him and he absolutely cannot lose face at this moment. ¡°Just a hundred Holy Crystals? Fight!¡± With that, a tightly bound bag appeared in his hand. He loosened the string tying the bag very carefully and slowly poured the Holy Crystals in his bag into his palm. ¡°A hundred Holy Crystals, take a good look!¡± However, from his every move, people could tell that these one hundred Saint Crystals were not a small sum for Scarface. So when both sides werepared, the superior one was immediately obvious! Unexpectedly, this charred ck fellow, who is not very good-looking, possesses such a fortune. No one knows what his real strength is. Everyone sighed and stepped back, making room for the two to fight. Du Gang was toozy to waste time and directly asked, ¡°Hey, are you ready?¡± Scarface quickly put away the bag in his hand, and then pulled out a long sword, solemnly saying, ¡°Come on!¡± It¡¯s about a hundred Saint Crystals, which is also very important for him. Seeing that he was ready, Du Gang shed over to his side instantly and reached out for his sword. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Snatching the weapon with bare hands! The long sword that was originally in Scarface¡¯s hand was now in Du Gang¡¯s hand, and the de was pointed at his neck. ¡°Tell me, if I cut you with this sword, will you die?!¡± Scarface felt the chill at his neck and was terrified. He immediately raised his hands and surrendered. ¡°Bro, I admit defeat, please show mercy!¡± But Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°I was asking you¡­¡± ¡°Yes yes yes¡­¡± Scarface hesitated a bit, but finally said, ¡°Bro, the thing in your hand¡­ is a sword!¡± ¡°Sword?¡± Du Gang looked down and found that it really was a sword, albeit an ugly one. He nced at the man andughed, ¡°You seem like you¡¯re more suited for a knife!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± At this moment, a woman dressed mboyantly, who Du Gang thought was participating in a fashion show, snorted, rolled her eyes at Scarface, and then turned away. ¡°Li Li, don¡¯t go!¡± Scarface hurriedly called her. Du Gang suddenly realized that this guy took a sword to show off in front of women. This is another sycophant! Well, none of my business! He sneered and said indifferently, ¡°Hurry up and give me my one hundred Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Yours?¡± Scarface was stunned for a moment and quickly realized that the one hundred Saint Crystals were what he had lost. He immediately made a sad face, ¡°Bro, can we forget about it¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled and shook the long sword in his hand,ughing, ¡°What do you think?!¡± Seeing this, Scarface had no choice but to take out the bag from his inner world and reluctantly handed it to Du Gang. ¡°Bro, can you give me back this sword? It¡¯s worth quite a bit¡­¡± Scarface pleaded pitifully, looking at the long sword in his hand. ¡°This is my spoils of war, what do you mean give it back? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Having gotten the Saint Crystals, Du Gang couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. He casually picked up the bag and the long sword, and merrily left. It was only then that the audience, who had been stunned from the start, finally spoke up. ¡°My God, this ck¡­ck-faced young man is actually this strong?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even see how he did it, he just won all of a sudden!¡± ¡°Yeah, this man¡¯s strength is terrifying, he¡¯s just unfathomable¡­¡± ¡°Damn, someone like this, shouldn¡¯t they be staying in the inner circle? Why are they jamming with us in the outer circle?!¡± At this moment, for all these people, it wasn¡¯t solely about participating in the tea party anymore, because the tea party was too high-level and they were obviously unable to participate. So, most people gathered nearby in this sea of people, to socialize, go on dates, set up stalls, and perform. They all used this opportunity to the fullest! ¡°Howe Scarface ran off?¡± ¡°What¡¯s he waiting for if he doesn¡¯t run? Is he staying here to lose face?!¡± At this time, the elders who had previously cautioned the juniors, continued, ¡°Did you see that? When you¡¯re out, you have to keep a low profile. Otherwise, when you encounter a ruthless person, not to mention losing face, you might even lose your life¡­¡± ¡°Especially when you encounter the kind of person who doesn¡¯t look spectacr but likes to y weak to catch the opponent off guard, it¡¯s a nightmare¡­¡± As Du Gang walked around, he discovered that most people only had Sector Lord level strength, and there were few with Second Rank Law Sector Lord. This was normal. Ordinary people, having cultivated to the Ninth Rank Sector Lord, had exhausted their lifelong potential. So how could they have the energy to cultivate the second Law? Just like Du Gang and people like him, who could reach the strength above Second Rank Law Sector Lord without cultivating the second Law, often had a special physique. After wandering for a long time, Du Gang finally gave up. The peripheral section here was too low-end. Even if he kept fighting, he wouldn¡¯t make much money. So he continued towards the South Mountain. The closer he got, the fewer people there were setting up stalls and performing on the road. After all, the closer one got to the entrance of South Mountain, most of the people were genuinely interested in climbing the mountain. Unlike the previous crowds who were mainly there to join the fun and incidentallymunicate with their peers. Suddenly, just as he was about to reach the foot of South Mountain, a hawking voice selling something nearby attracted Du Gang¡¯s attention. ¡°Selling Source Stones, fresh out of the oven Source Stones!¡± Upon hearing this, he immediately stopped and looked in the direction of the voice. Source Stones? He was a bit shocked. Is there someone selling Source Stones over here? This thing isn¡¯t cheap, a single one is said to cost at least a hundred divine crystals, meaning it¡¯s valued at no less than a million saint crystals. He turned his head and sure enough, a man was spreading out his wares on the ground ¨C all kinds of stones of different sizes. ¡°Source Stone?¡± Du Gang frowned, repeatedly sweeping his mental power over them. But to his surprise, his mental power couldn¡¯t prate them. ¡°Could it really be a source stone?¡± At this moment, a number of people had gathered, all of them knew about source stones, but had never seen one in person. ¡°Mental power can¡¯t prate it, this is really a source stone!¡± ¡°My heavens, a product from the Primordial Continent is actually here?!¡± ¡°You know, even on Peni Ind, it¡¯s not easy to see a source stone!¡± The surrounding people eximed in shock, staring at the man in utter astonishment. The stall owner was arge man, looking rather plump, but hisplexion was good, his face glowing red. ¡°Everyone, take a look, these source stones cost me a lot of money, if you¡¯re interested, you¡¯d better hurry up!¡± Someone gasped for breath and quickly stepped forward, asking: ¡°How much for this source stone?!¡± Source stones are valuable, and those who knew about them were generally very wealthy individuals. People who hadn¡¯t heard of it, upon hearing the words ¡°source stone¡±, showed no reaction and dispersed. The chubby priest seriously replied: ¡°This source stone is from Rock Square. Although it is just the remnants that others didn¡¯t value, it¡¯s still quite expensive. If you want one, it will cost you ten divine crystals each!¡± ¡°Ten divine crystals?!¡± Everyone present was stunned. Even passersby were attracted and stopped by the sound of it. ¡°What? Ten divine crystals for a stone? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Many people voiced their doubts. Then, someone scoffed: ¡°Ridiculous. This is a source stone. Even a hundred divine crystals wouldn¡¯t be considered expensive!¡± Du Gang nodded secretly. Indeed, the one piece Yu Shuiyao had obtained was said to be worth a hundred divine crystals. But in the end, it turned out to be an ominous eyeball-looking thing. Thinking of this, his eyeball felt a throbbing pain. Even though he knew it was a psychological reaction, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but touch his right eye. Despite the thickyer of coal dust on his face, he could still feel the cloudy pattern on his right eyelid through touch. After the exnation from the passerby, others also learned that this stone was indeed so valuable. ¡°But, if this is from the Primordial Continent, how did you get it? And why did you bring it all the way to the Pangu Continent¡­?¡± Passersby didn¡¯t quite believe that this ordinary fat priest could have such high-level items, and more than one at that. ¡°Hehe!¡± The fat priestughed, ¡°Although I am young, I have elders working in Rock Square¡­¡± ¡°Ghost-Hand Old Li, don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of him, he¡¯s my master¡­¡± ¡°Ghost-Hand Old Li?!¡± Someone found the name familiar and quickly said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the senior who was in charge of unlocking the source stones at thest Open Origin Conference?¡± ¡°Is there really such a person?¡± Someone curiously asked. Soon, a very elegantly dressed young man, who looked very rich, sneered: ¡°Of course, Ghost-Hand Old Li is the source unlocking master at Rock Square, he¡¯s in charge of unlocking the stones¡­¡± ¡°If he¡¯s his disciple, it¡¯s very possible¡­¡± At this time, the fat priest nonchntly said: ¡°So, does anyone want to buy any?¡± At this moment, the elegantly dressed youth quickly said: ¡°Even though these are remnants and have been left over by others, if we really unlock the source, it could be worth a minimum of ten thousand divine crystals. If we unlock something else, it could be worth even more¡­¡± ¡°What? Ten thousand divine crystals?!¡± Most of the people present hadn¡¯t heard of source stones, so they were all shocked when they heard this. Those who knew the price of the source nodded affirmatively: ¡°If you unlock the source, it¡¯s naturally worth ten thousand divine crystals, but it¡¯s indeed difficult to do so with these leftovers. However, it¡¯s all about luck. If you get lucky, it¡¯s a huge win!¡± Hearing everyone say this, the passersby finally believed it. At this moment, the elegantly dressed youth hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t have ten divine crystals, equivalent to one million saint crystals, but¡­¡± ¡°I have a divine artifact from home, I wonder if it would suffice¡­?¡± Hearing that the elegantly dressed youth wanted to buy a source stone got everyone interested, and they started to watch eagerly. The chubby priest casually said: ¡°Bring out the divine artifact, let me see!¡± The elegantly dressed youth quickly brought out a divine artifact. It was a long sword, shining with golden light, obviously worth a lot. ¡°That¡¯s a real divine artifact!¡± Most of the people present had discerning eyes and recognized it immediately. ¡°But it¡¯s only a Rank One divine artifact, it should not be worth much¡­¡± The chubby priest took the divine artifact and examined it, then nodded: ¡°This divine artifact is only a Rank One and is only worth fifty to sixty thousand saint crystals at most. It¡¯s not enough to exchange for this source stone!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The elegantly dressed youth immediately looked disappointed. Clenching his teeth, he said: ¡°Priest, this is the only divine artifact I have. Can you please make some concessions and let me have one source stone?¡± Hearing his words, the onlookers got excited and started speaking up for the elegantly dressed youth. ¡°Priest, it will be really difficult to sell this source stone here. Plus, it¡¯s just a leftover. It¡¯s rare for anyone to buy it. Just sell it for the divine artifact!¡± ¡°Exactly, sixty to seventy thousand saint crystals for a leftover source stone are more than enough!!¡± Everyone was chattering away as if they were the ones making the purchase. The young man in the uniform was also watching the fat Taoist with anticipation. As he saw everyone¡¯s hopes, a look of hesitation appeared on the fat Taoist¡¯s face. ¡°But¡­ my master said not to sell it for anything less than ten Divine Crystals¡­¡± Although his voice was quiet, everyone present, all with strong capabilities, heard him clearly. Immediately someone chimed in: ¡°Your master set the price based on the Primordial Continent¡¯s market, it¡¯s not worth that much here on Pangu Continent¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, just make the deal already, if you don¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s just a rock. If you sell it, you even make a Divine Artifact!¡± Hearing this, the fat Taoist¡¯s hesitation deepened. ¡°A Divine Artifact¡­¡± He lowered his head, looking again at the long sword in his hand, quite clearly taking a liking to this Divine Artifact. Although he tried to be discreet, he couldn¡¯t hide his fondness for it. The crowd, having clearly picked up on this, hurriedly said: ¡°Master, if you sell, the Divine Artifact is yours. If not, it still belongs to the other party!¡± Upon hearing this, a shudder clearly ran through his body. Finally, gritting his teeth, he said stiffly: ¡°I¡¯m selling! I¡¯ll just tell my master that I traded this Source Stone for a Divine Artifact!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and their faces showed satisfaction. Because, they had indeed helped someone ¨C the young man in the uniform from earlier. Sure enough, the young man in the uniform looked at the crowd gratefully and repeatedly expressed his thanks. The fat Taoist, on the other hand, was holding the long sword in his hand fondly, pointing to the six Source Stones on the stall: ¡°Pick any of these six, I can open it for you or you can open it yourself!¡± On the stall, in addition to the six Source Stones, there was also an Open Origin Knife ced on the side. Hearing this, the young man in the uniform was overwhelmed with joy, and he stood in front of the stall, picking up each Source Stone one after another to examine it closely. Meanwhile, the crowd also squeezed a bit closer to watch along with him. ¡°Pick this one, it seems to contain something¡­¡± A passerby casually suggested, pointing at a stone. Soon, someone who was unhappy retorted: ¡°Hey, let him choose himself! He¡¯s the one who paid a Divine Artifact for it after all!¡± ¡°Yeah, young man, take your time choosing!¡± Since he had paid a Divine Artifact for it, no one dared to give unwarranted advice. They let the young man in the uniform choose himself while widening their eyes, trying to spot something different about the stones. ¡°This one¡­ this one¡­¡± The young man in the uniform was also quite undecided, picking up one stone and putting another down again and again. The fat Taoist quickly reminded, ¡°We don¡¯t do refunds. Once a Source Stone has been exchanged, there are no take-backs. Even if you don¡¯t extraction anything from it, I won¡¯t refund you¡­¡± At this moment, someoneughed and chimed in: ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t opened a Source Stone before, but I still understand the rules about them! This is the custom!¡± Hearing this, the young man in uniform nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I am still young, I will follow the rules! If nothinges out, I will ept it!¡± The crowd immediately praised him: ¡°Well done, young man. You may be young, but you are veryposed!¡± The young man in the uniform smiled shyly in response. At this moment, Du Gang had his eyes on one of the Source Stones, or rather he, like everyone else, was interested in one stone with a particrly attractive appearance. The young man in the uniform, however, was still undecided between the stone with the appealing appearance and another stone. The crowd, though impatient, didn¡¯t dare to make decisions for him and could only quietly observe. Before long, the young man in the uniform, after a moment of hesitation, picked up the other stone and put down the attractive one. ¡°Ah!¡± At this, someone sighed on behalf of the crowd. After all, in the view of the crowd, the attractive stone seemed more likely to contain something valuable. But there was nothing they could do, the young man in the uniform had chosen the other one, and that was the end of it. Thereupon, the fat Taoist, seeing that the best-looking Source Stone had not been chosen, obviously breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you sure about this one? You don¡¯t want to change it?¡± He quickly asked again. The crowd all tensed up, hoping the young man in the uniform would change his mind. However, he was stubborn and replied: ¡°I¡¯ve made my choice!¡± The fat Taoistughed, ¡°Very well, do you want me to open it, or will you do it yourself?¡± This time, the young man in the uniform didn¡¯t hesitate and said: ¡°You open it for me, I¡¯ve never done this before, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ruin it¡­¡± The fat Taoist nodded with a smile, ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t opened many either, my master just asionally brings some back for me to practice¡­¡± As he said this, he scanned the crowd. Noticing their gazes, he chuckled: ¡°I¡¯m just like you guys, I think this one looks better¡­¡± He pointed to the stone with a good appearance and said with relief, ¡°I¡¯m d the young man didn¡¯t choose this one, or else I was ready to take it back myself and open it!¡± Upon hearing this and seeing the looks on the faces of the crowd, the young man in the uniform felt like backing out. However, the fat Taoist didn¡¯t give him a chance and quickly picked up the Open Origin Knife. ¡°Crack!¡± A sh of white light streaked across, and instantly, the Source Stone cracked open, revealing its contents. ¡°Ssh!¡± This time, a golden light shone brightly, and a rich aura of celestial energy spread out. ¡°What is that?!¡± People further away, feeling this celestial aura, all rushed over. ¡°My God, something was actually revealed in the opening!¡± ¡°Yeah, what is that??¡± Everyone was shocked by the sight, filled with curiosity about what was inside. After all, those present had heard of Source Stones, but few had seen them, let alone what was inside. The fat Taoist was regretful, sighing: ¡°Oh my, what a loss, it¡¯s a Source!¡± ¡°What?!¡± All those present showed shocked faces. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Source?¡± The elegantly dressed youth also had the same reaction, but he was even more excited, his face flushing with joy. The fat Taoist took a closer look and confirmed: ¡°This is definitely a Source, but judging by its size, it is not an entirely full Source. If we consider its value, it might only be worth about one to two hundred Divine Crystals!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± All those present took a sharp intake of breath, their faces full of astonishment. ¡°One to two hundred Divine Crystals, meaning it is worth one to two million Saint Crystals?!¡± On the Pangu Continent, the price of some high-end items is still more often measured in Saint Crystals, and people naturally convert to this unit. ¡°What a big profit!¡± ¡°This kid, he¡¯s made a fortune today. If his father knew he had such a son, he would probably jump with joy!¡± By this time, other neers, after hearing the old man¡¯s story, also grasped the situation and watched him with envy. The elegantly dressed youth quickly stepped forward and grabbed the grain-sized Source, saying, ¡°This is mine!¡± At the same time, he quickly kept it in his inner world. Everyone was envious. ¡°What luck, a Source was actually found¡­¡± Just then, someone suddenly said, ¡°Wait, if there¡¯s a Source in this one, what about the other one¡­ Everyone quickly turned their attention to the other handsome-looking Source Stone. This move immediately scared the fat Taoist and he yelled out, ¡°No more selling, I¡¯m losing a lot of money, I¡¯m losing a lot of money!¡± With that, he started to collect his stall¡¯s cloth from the floor, intending to pull out. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°How can you do this?!¡± ¡°Yeah, how can you do business like this?!¡± People started to stop him, clearly not wanting the fat Taoist to leave just like that. Because in their eyes, the attractively-presented Source Stone had a great possibility of having a treasure inside! The fat Taoist, unable to leave due to the crowd¡¯s blockage, helplessly stopped in his tracks, ¡°Why do you people¡­¡± ¡°You must sell another one!¡± ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no such thing as a vendor who doesn¡¯t sell!¡± Hearing these angry words, the fat Taoist gave in. Atst, he agreed, ¡°Fine, but let me say it first, I¡¯ll only sell once more. After that, whether or not there¡¯s anything in it, I won¡¯t sell any more!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Upon hearing the fat Taoist¡¯s understanding nature, everyone cheered. The fat Taoist looked around, ¡°Who¡¯s gonna buy it thisst time?¡± Just as he asked, everyone fell silent again. After a moment, someone finally responded, ¡°That Source Stone definitely contains something. If I had the money, I would buy it!¡± Most of the people present were just there to enjoy the fun, the truly rich people were few and far between. Like the elegantly-dressed youth, there were only two or three of them. These young people were also hesitant. Although the elegantly-dressed youth exchanged his divine artifact for a Source worth nearly two million Saint Crystals, which was forty to fifty times the value, they only had one divine artifact each. If they sold them, they would have nothing. The fat Taoist scoffed, ¡°You stop me from leaving, but now none of you can afford it. In that case, I¡¯m leaving!¡± With that, he started to pack up his stall again. ¡°No!¡± The crowd quickly stopped him. They hastily said, ¡°Guys, we¡¯ve held him back for you, there¡¯s clearly something in that Source Stone. Are you going to miss out on this bargain?!¡± ¡°Anyone with the money needs to act fast. Don¡¯t waste our efforts and let this fat guy look down on us!¡± Those two or three young people clearly saw the whole process and knew that the fat Taoist was just prevented from leaving by others. Suddenly, they gritted their teeth and each pulled out a divine artifact. ¡°Ha ha, finally someone is buying!¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, preparing to continue enjoying the spectacle. ¡°Which one of us is buying?¡± The three of them looked at each other, hesitating again. At that moment, the elegantly dressed youth scoffed, ¡°None of you can afford it!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was taken aback, looking at him in confusion. The elegantly dressed youth said, ¡°This Source Stone obviously contains something. Their divine artifacts are only Rank One and are of the weaker kind. Each one is worth at most twenty to thirty thousand Saint Crystals¡­¡± With that, he quickly turned his head to the fat Taoist, ¡°Daoist, I¡¯ll buy this Source Stone!¡± These words immediately caused those present to be unsatisfied. ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve already earned one, why are you trying again?¡± ¡°Right, give others a chance too!¡± The three young men became anxious, ¡°Yeah, when you didn¡¯t have enough money before, it was all of us who spoke up for you, and now you disdain us?¡± Under the crowd¡¯s joint criticism, the magnificently dressed youth fell silent. The chubby Taoist also said: ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better not. If you draw out another Source Stone, I might get killed by my master when I go back¡­¡± Hearing this, the magnificently dressed young man reluctantly said: ¡°If you don¡¯t buy, you don¡¯t buy. But their price cannot be lower than mine, otherwise it¡¯s not fair!¡± Although people felt that the magnificently dressed young man was taking advantage of the situation, no one refuted. ¡°Definitely, this time it must not be less than fifty thousand Saint Crystals!¡± Nobody objected to the chubby Taoist¡¯s price this time, After all, he had alreadye up with one Source Stone. The three young men wanted to buy, but they were short on the price, so they were discussing among themselves. The magnificently dressed young man was getting impatient: ¡°Are you buying or not? If you¡¯re not going to buy it, let me!¡± ¡°You wait a bit more, even if they don¡¯t buy it, they can¡¯t sell it to you anymore¡­¡± Given his attitude, no one in the crowd wanted to support him. Hearing this, the magnificently dressed young man suddenly pointed to a ck-faced man next to him and said: ¡°If you guys don¡¯t buy it, why not let this guy buy it? The axe at his waist, it¡¯s worth something!¡± Hearing this, all eyes turned to the individual, only to find a chopping-wood-like axe attached to Du Gang¡¯s waist. ¡°This?¡± Everyone looked closely and couldn¡¯t make out anything special. They didn¡¯t understand the magnificently dressed young man¡¯s point. Suddenly, someone recognized the pattern and eximed: ¡°It¡¯s a real divine artifact!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a divine artifact that can hide itself!¡± ¡°My goodness, such a divine artifact, no matter what level, is top-notch, right?¡± ¡°Yes, this divine artifact¡­ should be a Rank One, but it¡¯s on the high-end, worth at least eighty to ny thousand Saint Crystals!¡± Among the crowd, many individuals with discerning eyes recognized the extraordinary nature of the axe that Du Gang wore at his waist. Upon hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t fear anything. He casually removed the axe and said with a faint smile: ¡°This axe of mine is indeed a Rank One divine artifact, I bought it for one hundred thousand Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Everyone in the venue drew in a cold breath. He really bought it with money! A hundred thousand Saint Crystals could buy a Second-Rank divine artifact, this guy is¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. This guy, who looks dark and rough, like a charcoal seller, who knew he was so rich!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang smirked, but he was a little pleased. This meant that his disguise was effective, no one could recognize him! Upon hearing this, the chubby Taoist asked immediately: ¡°My friend, will you buy? If you do, this Source Stone is yours¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang, who initially had no intention of buying a Source Stone, reconsidered. Fifty thousand Saint Crystals wasn¡¯t a lot for him, buying a Source Stone to see what was inside was eptable! So, he said: ¡°The price you gave to this young man earlier was fifty to sixty thousand Saint Crystals, so if I buy, it has to be at the same price.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the venue also advocated for him. After pausing for a while, the chubby Taoist nodded and said: ¡°Alright, just follow this young man¡¯s price. I¡¯ll offer a Source Stone for fifty thousand Saint Crystals. Although there is depreciation for your axe, I¡¯ll count it as a hundred thousand Saint Crystals to you, which suffices for two Source Stones¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang took out a clear bottle and said: ¡°Axe? I don¡¯t sell my axe. It¡¯s just fifty thousand Saint Crystals, I¡¯ll pay in cash!¡± At this moment, his clear pillow-sized bottle was stuffed full with Saint Crystals. ¡°Hiss!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. Everyone looked at Du Gang incredulously. ¡°Someone who can carry a divine artifact worth a hundred thousand Saint Crystals around, and who can casually take out fifty thousand Saint Crystals in cash, must have aplicated background!¡± At this moment, everyone took a closer look at Du Gang, trying to find out something different from his appearance. Finally, someone returning from the foot of the mountain eximed: ¡°This guy, looks a lot like Old ck, the gatekeeper at the mountain gate!¡± ¡°Old ck, the gatekeeper at the mountain gate?¡± Everyone was taken aback at first, then quickly remembered who Old ck was, he was the gatekeeper at the foot of the South Mountain. Comparing Old ck¡¯s appearance, the more they looked at Du Gang, the more he looked alike. ¡°Yes, this guy does look like Old ck!¡± ¡°Old ck, I heard is associated with the Li family of Peni Ind, although it¡¯s not one of the eighteen patriarchal families, but it¡¯s still a powerful n¡­¡± ¡°This young man might belong to the Li family!¡± Everyone nodded as if suddenly realizing something. ¡°A member of the Li family, that would make sense, after all, the Li family is arge n, and if he¡¯s a direct descendant, taking out such sums of a hundred thousand Saint Crystals is not surprising.¡± As for this misunderstanding, Du Gang had no intention of exining. He came with the intention of surprise attack, so now that people were mistaken about his identity, it was even better ¨C he even found a scapegoat. At this moment, the chubby Taoist was staring at the clear bottle of Saint Crystals in Du Gang¡¯s hand and his waist axe. He was practically drooling, but he quickly wiped it off. He hurriedly took the bottle of Saint Crystals. After a quick mental count, he knew the number was exactly fifty thousand. He fawned: ¡°ck brother,e, you can choose any of the Source Stones here. You just pick whichever one you like!¡± There were originally six Source Stones on the stall, one of which was opened by the majestically dressed youth, leaving five now. Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly picked up the well-presented Source Stone that he had noticed earlier and said, ¡°This one¡­¡± ¡°This ck guy is going to make a fortune this time!¡± The spectators all sighed with envy, wishing they could be the ones to go up. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have money to buy the item. Du Gang didn¡¯t cut it open himself. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the terror of the Open Origin meeting, so he tossed the Source Stone to the fat Taoist and said, ¡°You do it for me!¡± Hearing this, the fat Taoist nodded, picked up the Open Origin Knife ced next to him, and began cutting into the Source Stone. This time, he was very slow in his actions, not like thest time, foolhardily slicing it open fearing the dandy youth might renege. It was as if he wanted everyone to clearly see the conditions inside the Source Stone. After a single cut, he slowly pulled down, gradually dissecting¡­ Soon, he revealed the interior conditions of the Source Stone. Empty as can be! There was nothing inside the Source Stone! ¡°What?!¡± All the people present eximed. The fat Taoist shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s empty, there¡¯s nothing inside!¡± After hearing this, Du Gang immediately showed a hint of disappointment. However, he didn¡¯t seem too upset as he had 38 million Saint Crystals, easily obtained, so he didn¡¯t care too much about the 50,000 Saint Crystals. ¡°What a pity, it¡¯s actually empty!¡± ¡°Yeah, that Source Stone looked so promising, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called gambling on stones, it¡¯s full of fantasy. Some things that look unattractive might yield good results, whereas some good-looking ones might not¡­¡± ¡°Poor young master of the Li Family, what a loss, 50,000 Saint Crystals gone just like that!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s 50,000 Saint Crystals, enough to buy all three of their Divine Artifacts¡­ ¡± While the crowd was talking, they didn¡¯t forget topare with others. At this moment, the three youths who didn¡¯t have enough rank in Divine Artifacts to buy the Source Stone not only didn¡¯t get angry at what was said about them, but all wore expressions of relief. ¡°Thank goodness we didn¡¯t buy it, we¡¯d be done for now!¡± ¡°Yeah, if I had bought it, my father would have beaten me to death!¡± At this time, the fat Taoist said, ¡°Young man, I see you¡¯re having a hard time, how about this? I¡¯ll take a small loss, you choose two more Source Stones from thest four, and the axe is mine!¡± This guy, after the sale, was eyeing the axe around Du Gang¡¯s waist. However, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not buying anymore!¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was stingy with his money. If he bought the remaining four Source Stones, it would only cost him 200,000 Saint Crystals, which to him, was peanuts. It¡¯s just that, in his opinion, gambling on stones was all for fun. A little gambling adds to the fun, while heavy gambling hurts the body. ying once for fun was enough. As for the remaining four Source Stones, even if there was something in them, he didn¡¯t want to y anymore. Gambling on stones was synonymous with gambling, and it was easy to get addicted to it! So, he had great self-control and didn¡¯t continue. Hearing this, the fat Taoist was a bit regretful and continued to ask, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to exchange? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave. If you want to gamble again in the future, you might have to wait until you reach the God Spirit Level and go to the Primordial Continent¡­¡± Du Gang was determined, and naturally, he shook his head and didn¡¯t agree. Seeing this, the fat Taoist, without hesitation, quickly packed up his stand, collected everything on the ground in a second, and walked away without looking back. Seeing this, the crowd gradually dispersed as they watched his retreating figure. Yet at that moment, Du Gang suddenly had a catch in his eye. Startled, in the next second, his right eye seemed toe alive, flickering suddenly. Instantly, brilliant red light filled his vision, and the world he saw changed. Immediately afterward, he noticed that the dandy youth who was about to walk far away was radiating an endless dazzling light. Could it be¡­ A deity? Du Gang was shocked to discover that the dandy youth in the distance was actually a deity! Hurriedly, he closed his right eye and looked with his left. However, the dandy youth remained the same as before, unchanged. Then, opening his right eye again, he saw the image of the deity again. What¡­? At the same time, he noticed that the fat Taoist, not far from the dandy youth, had some sort of connection with him. ¡°Are they the same person?!¡± Du Gang, through the aura between the two, was astounded to find that they were actually the same person. At the same time, through his right eye, he sensed that the fat Taoist, although connected to the deity, was only at the Sector Lord level of strength! ¡°Did this guy scam me?!¡± At that moment, he thought of many things, the biggest possibility being that he had been scammed! This is outrageous! At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even bother to consider why his right eye could suddenly perceive these things. After all, he himself had the most terrifying Ancient God¡¯s curse, so he didn¡¯t care about the ominous changes in his eye. ¡°Transform!¡± In an instant, Du Gang turned into a cloud of dust and rapidly chased after them. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being discovered. After all, to others, it might appear as if he had used some secret technique to leave. Daring to trick your Dark Lord, ah damn, dressing up makes you feel like your IQ goes down! Daring to trick Du Gang is courting death! Swearing andining, Du Gang hurriedly chased after them. Chapter 224: 223: Dao Marks and Time Reversal! Chapter 224: 223: Dao Marks and Time Reversal!
Trantor:549690339 After turning into dust, Du Gang swiftly traveled and eventuallynded on the fat Taoist¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huh?¡±
In the void, the divine spirit level powerhouses guarding Du Gang were at this moment all quite startled. They hadn¡¯t noticed before, but once Du Gangnded on the fat Taoist, they suddenly realized that this fat Taoist was a bit strange. ¡°He is clearly a Sector Lord-level character, how can he have the scent of a god?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very strange, it¡¯s like he is both a Sector Lord-level and a god spirit level possessing a god¡­¡± The fat Taoist was constantly looking back uneasily. At this moment, a hundred meters away from him was the previously well-dressed young man, also mimicking his actions by continually looking back. ¡°What the heck, why is this day so strange, I always feel like something is watching me?!¡± As the fat Taoist ran, he murmured to himself. Despite his size, his movements were very agile, like a nimble monkey. He swayed left and right in the crowd, and within a short time, he had left the ce. ¡°This feeling of being watched¡­ it still exists¡­¡± The fat Taoist couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Not knowing how tomunicate, the well-dressed young man not far from him suddenly turned into a light and rapidly approached him. The two soon merged into one, transforming into a single person.
¡°I knew it!¡± Du Gang watched this scene and sneered in his heart. These two guys were actually the same person. The damn bastard had deceived him! If he couldn¡¯t recognize this fat guy¡¯s one-man show now, he would be too naive. Not only him, but the divine spirit guards who were with him were also bbergasted. ¡°How can a Sector Lord-level cultivation and body possess a god?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived this long and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a situation!¡± In front of them, the fat Taoist after merging into one rapidly deployed a technique, immediately sensing several divine spirit-level powerhouses hidden in the void behind him. This discovery shocked him so much that he hurriedly asked, ¡°I wonder what business the seniors have following me? I am the direct disciple of Ghost-Hand Old Li¡­¡± ¡°He actually detected us¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange, he only detected us, but didn¡¯t detect Du Gang¡­¡±
¡°This shows that his ¡®god¡¯ is notplete!¡± As those who could achieve the status of divine spirit, none of them were simple. The guards quickly inferred a lot about the fat Taoist¡¯s situation. Seeing the divine spirit level powerhouses behind him remaining silent, the fat Taoist felt a bit insecure. Could it be the rtives of that ck-faced kid? Did they see me scamming him of fifty thousand saint crystals, so they came after me? But that is too much, isn¡¯t it? What kind of person can have several divine spirit-level protectors? Could it be the son of some Great Power?! On thinking about that, the fat Taoist jumped in fright. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he got. ¡°Gulp!¡± He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He somehow pulled out a lotus stand from somewhere, and without a word, sat on it. ¡°I have some business to attend to and will have to leave first!¡±
¡°What is that?¡± The several divine spirit level powerhouses were all very curious; it was their first time seeing such a thing. ¡°Could it be some kind of escape method?¡± They didn¡¯t hurry. As a divine spirit-level being, practicing spacews is fundamental, hence they are sensitive to spatial fluctuations, so¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± The Lotus stand beneath the fat Taoist suddenly exploded and at the same time, a wave different from spacews was released. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The next second, something happened that shocked the divine spirit-level guards. ¡°Where is the person?!¡± The several of them instantly came out of the void, looking at the empty sky in front of them, they werepletely dumbfounded. ¡°Damn, Du Gang was taken away by this guy!¡± ¡°Damn it, report it to the family quickly¡­¡± Their expressions suddenly changed, they were all panicked. They didn¡¯t know what the fat Taoist¡¯s Lotus stand was, but once it was activated, it disappeared without even a spatial fluctuation. Soon, Qingyu got the message and pondered over it quietly. ¡°Lotus stand, no spatial fluctuations?¡± Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, he eximed, ¡°Could it be that he used transport Dao marks?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Transport Dao marks have been a lost technique for a long time!¡± ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Eighty thousand miles away, a piece of space seemed to be propped open forcefully, and a lotus stand was spat out like bubbles. ¡°Humph, dare to track Dao. When I was wandering, you guys didn¡¯t even know where you were!¡± The fat Taoist was quite pleased with himself, quickly putting away the Lotus tform and walking forward with exaggerated swagger. Du Gang didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it to be some sort of transportation tool. Looking around, he found that they hadnded in a forest, with lush trees all around and no signs of human activity. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this guy doing here?¡± Du Gang was puzzled. He had nned to confront him in a deserted ce about his deceit, but now he was struck with curiosity and wanted to see what this fat Taoist was up to. ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± The fat Taoist was walking on the ground, but not fast. It was as if he had a technique to shrink space into inch-sized units with each step. Each step appeared to be slow, but he covered vast distances. In no time, the surroundings had taken on a whole new look. In the distance, smoke was curling up, indicating a small mountain vige, and closer was a low hill. The many graves made of brick and soil on this hill indicated that this was a graveyard. The fat Taoist seemed very familiar with this area, making his way with ease to a dug-up tomb. ¡°Could it be¡­ Is this his family¡¯s grave?¡± Du Gang spected quietly to himself. However, he dismissed this thought in the next second. Upon arrival, the fat Taoist looked around sneakily and then jumped right into the open grave. Du Gang was taken aback. His impression of graves, which he had formed during his time on Earth, was filled with strange emotions. ¡°What is this guy up to? Is he nning to sleep in a coffin?¡± As soon as the fat Taoist got in, he swiftlyy down in an open coffin, remaining still as though asleep. ¡°This¡­¡± Watching this, Du Gang involuntarily left the Taoist¡¯s shoulder, hovering mid-air with a frown. Just as he was wondering what this guy was trying to do, suddenly, the fat Taoist¡¯s face started to change. Like molting, an old wrinkled skin fell from his face and quickly turned into a wisp of blue smoke, disappearing. Looking again, while the Taoist¡¯s body size hadn¡¯t changed much, his face had dramatically transformed into that of a fat young man with bean-sized eyes and a sleazy expression. ¡°This¡­ Could it be a disguise technique?¡± Du Gang was dumbstruck by this transformation, suspecting that the fat man had done something extraordinary. As he had guessed, once the fat man had shed his skin, he swiftly got up, left the coffin, and out of nowhere lit three incense sticks. Bowing to the coffin, he muttered to himself, ¡°Brother, I got to see your world for you, and it was not in vain that I used your face. We owe each other nothing, see you again¡­¡± ¡°Ah, no, we won¡¯t meet again!¡± After paying his respects, the fat Taoist resumed his sleazy appearance, swaggered out of the coffin, and jumped out of the grave. Instead of irresponsibility leaving it open, he moved his hand, and instantly, the ground filled itself in as though time had reversed. ¡°What kind of ability is this?¡± Du Gang was somewhat astonished. This action wasn¡¯t an Earth-type superpower, he didn¡¯t sense any Laws¡¯ power, but he had controlled the soil nheless. Afterpleting all of this, the fat Taoist set off again, following the same route as before. Soon, he arrived at a new vige. He didn¡¯t enter, instead observing from the outside before leaving. After a while, Du Gang realized they were at another graveyard. ¡°This guy¡­ could he be a grave robber?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but marvel. It was astounding how this man could go to a vige, not even enter, simply take a look and find a direction, and that direction would inevitably lead to a burial site. The problem was, he didn¡¯t see the fat Taoist release any Mental Power. This meant he was simply using his eyes to determine the location of the graveyard in the vige. This time, Du Gang finally got a clear picture of how the fat Taoist was able to perform the same technique as before. He saw the Taoist stand in front of what appeared to be a slightly bigger grave, wave his hand and suddenly the dirt started to move as if being shoveled away bit by bit, flying off in arches to the sides. ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡± Du Gang was amazed. He had never seen this kind of technique before and thought it was even more magical than the words of a True God. Soon, the mound was cleared as if it hadn¡¯t been buried yet, exposing the well-preserved coffin inside. The fat Taoist was silent and swiftly floated down, following the same routine he did before. He took out three incense sticks from his trousers which self-lit, and while bowing, murmured: ¡°Brother, without any intention to offend, I am here to borrow your face, so you can see the world again¡­¡± As if there was a living person in the coffin, only after he finished speaking, did the fat Taoist start operating. Du Gang, however, had quietly sensed that there was no soul in the coffin. Seeing this, he found the situation increasingly bizarre. If the fat man possessed ordinary power and was an average person, then his speech could be chalked up to superstitious beliefs. But that was not the case. Not only was he a Sector Lord, but he also had the strength of a deity, which was terrifying. ¡°Perhaps, he practices some strange technique!¡± Du Gang felt that this fat Taoist was even more strange than the coffin-bearing teenager from the You Family he had met before. At least, the teenager was still a person and could exin his situation with the burial cloth. But this fat Taoist seemed to be talking to nonexistent people, muttering nonsense! Shortly after, the coffin was opened, revealing a dried-up skeleton inside. The owner¡¯s appearance was no longer discernible. ¡°I want to see how you borrow a face!¡± Du Gang moved closer, hovering in mid-air and watched quietly. Without any hesitation, the fat Taoist jumped right in. With his portly body, he could barely squeeze into the coffin. But as hey t, letting the weight of his body spread out, there was a session of creaking sounds. These were noises of him crushing the brittle bones inside. Du Gang was taken aback by what he just witnessed. ¡°Although the strength of the tomb owner cannot be seen, the fact that the bones are silver in appearance indicates that he had at least a Meteorite Level of cultivation prior to his death. Yet, this fat man, using only his physical body, unconsciously applies pressure and manages to crush the bones into dust! This implies his body must be extremely heavy and incredibly strong!¡± This was a fat man with extreme physical strength! Du Gang was still in his musings when the face of the fat Taoist lying in the coffin underwent some changes. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just as naturally as anything grows, ayer of flesh-colored skin began to sprout from the neck of the fat Taoist. ¡°Bang!¡± Before long, the entire face hadpletely regenerated, and he looked like apletely different person. Not just the face, his entire set of facial features seemed to have reformed, no longer appearing base and vulgar. Moreover, Du Gang noticed that the Taoist¡¯s formerly vulgar eyes now appeared to belong to another person altogether, being both bright and shrewd-looking. ¡°Damn, is he that powerful?!¡± Du Gang was utterly shocked. His disguise technique paled inparison to this man¡¯s, as his required a collection of props. However, instead of feeling envious, he was rather disgusted, given that the Taoist was lying in someone else¡¯s coffin, stealing their appearance. ¡°Zing!¡± The fat Taoist suddenly opened his eyes, emitting a golden light and hopping energetically out of the coffin. He did not bother to close the coffin lid or to put the remains back, simply flying out of the mausoleum just like that. ¡°Next, how am I going to proceed?¡± The Taoist murmured while flying and simultaneously began to fish something out from inside his body. Soon, he pulled out a handful of treasures ¨C treasures Du Gang had seen pictures of online before but had never been willing to purchase. ¡°Rune stones?¡± Du Gang watched in amazement as the fat Taoist retrieved these items, full of curiosity. Where did this fat man get all these valuable items?! However, he soon discovered the answer. ¡°Swift!¡± The fat Taoist uttered a prayer, and a surge of mental power abruptly shot out from the center of his mind, continuously pouring into the Rune Stone in his hand. About the time it would take to brew a pot of teater, he murmured, ¡°Should be about right now¡­¡± ¡°No one would be able to tell, right?¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Du Gang was dumbstruck. This fat man was actually forging a fake! He had actually made a fake Rune Stone, using his own mental power and some counterfeit Rune Stones prepared beforehand with materials unknown to Du Gang. In that case, the Source Stone he initially had me carve must also have been a fake! Damn it! At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s teeth were itching in irritation. This was the first time he had been fooled this way in his life. Had he not possessed the ability to shrink to the size of dust, his fifty thousand Saint Crystals would have been swindled away without a fight. Fifty thousand Saint Crystals¡­ if he had spent them, Du Gang wouldn¡¯t have been heartbroken; but to have them swindled away, that would be maddening! What to do?! Give this guy a taste of his own medicine! Instead of impulsively taking matters into his own hands, Du Gang instructed Bala to quickly contact the Spirit Level powerhouse who had protected him before. Meanwhile, the fat Taoist, after finishing the fabrication of the first Rune Stone, did not rest, but began working on the second one. Just then, he paused abruptly and began vigntly scanning his surroundings. Around him, four or five spatial fissures suddenly appeared, and then four or five Spirit Level powerhouses materialized one after another. Simultaneously, Du Gang also revealed his human form. ¡°ck Charcoal?¡± The fat Taoist blurted out a name, then quickly realized that he had changed his face, and hastily added, ¡°Sorry, I mistook you for someone else. You guys carry on¡­¡± With that, he tried to casually bypass them as if he were a mere passerby. Before he could step away, a Spirit Level powerhouse blocked his path. It was then that Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Your feats of disguise, truly impressive!¡± The fat Taoist continued to feign ignorance, acting dumbfounded, ¡°What disguise technique? I have to get home, my wife is waiting for me to bring her soy sauce¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly, ¡°You dug up someone¡¯s grave, even slept in their coffin, and yet you deny knowing any disguise technique?¡± Hearing this, the fat Taoist¡¯s face changed, ¡°How do you know?!¡± He appeared a little surprised. He had a special treasure that allowed him to sense whether anyone was hidden in the surrounding space. When he was changing his appearance earlier, he had been certain that there was no one around. ¡°Humph!¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°You, the dead fat man, dared to swindle me of fifty thousand Saint Crystals! And also, what¡¯s the deal with the deity in your body? How is it that you possess a deity while still at the Realm Lord level?¡± The fat Taoist immediately put on a pleading look, ¡°ck Master, let me go, I had no choice. I have a seven-thousand-year-old mother at home, as well as a child waiting to be fed¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, do you even look like someone with a family?¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°With that ugly face of yours, who would want you?!¡± The Fat Taoist looked taken aback, ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I look like?¡± But he quickly continued pleading, ¡°Brother, I was wrong, your fifty thousand saint crystals, I will return to you¡­¡± Having said that, he quickly pulled out a transparent bottle, the very one Du Gang had previously given him. Seeing this, Du Gang nodded, ¡°First, throw me the bottle!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Fat Taoist seemed to havepletely resigned himself as he threw the bottle over. But just at this moment, he suddenly broke into augh. ¡°Everyone, goodbye!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, a stunning scene urred. The Fat Taoist began to rewind like a projection, continuously moving back. Seeing this bizarre spectacle, everyone was horrified, they did not dare to act and instead watched the events unfold. But the speed at which the Fat Taoist was rewinding was incredibly fast, like it had been sped up by dozens of times. In a short while, he had moved back to the previous scene where he was crafting the rune stones, then his entire figure turned into an even faster silhouette, sprinting backward into the distance. ¡°Chase him!¡± Without Du Gang needing to say it, several God Spirit Level individuals promptly stood up and pursued the Fat Taoist. At this moment, they temporarily forgot about their duty to protect Du Gang, all of them were chasing after the Fat Taoist. But, it was toote. The Fat Taoist and his rewind speed, which had been elerated by dozens of times, made his figure move rapidly and he disappeared in a blink. Upon pursuing him, they discovered that the Fat Taoist was already sitting on the previously spotted lotus tform, waiting for them. Seeing them arrive, the Fat Taoist cursed angrily, ¡°Shame on you backstabber, for having the audacity to rob me. You wait, I¡¯ll definitely dig up your ancestors¡¯ graves!¡± ¡°Lock the space!¡± A couple of God Spirit Level guards swiftly released their powers and the Laws of Space were deployed instantly, locking down the entire space. ¡°Hehe!¡± However, the Fat Taoist coldlyughed and taunted, ¡°Ie and go as I please. We¡¯ll meet again!¡± After finishing his sentence, the lotus tform shivered again and then the Fat Taoist and lotus tform disappeared in an instant, seemingly unaffected by the spatial lockdown. ¡°He escaped again!¡± One of the God Spirit Level powerhouses watched as the Fat Taoist and lotus tform disappeared, murmuring to himself. ¡°This guy, he actually has control over the Dao Marks!¡± ¡°If the Dao Marks have resurfaced, could it be that a great catastrophe is upon us again?!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± A God Spirit Level powerhouse frowned deeply, ¡°Did you notice his rewind motion?!¡± ¡°That feeling, it¡¯s as if he¡­¡± At this moment, everyone eximed in unison, ¡°Time Reversal?!¡± Once they said it, everyone was shocked by their own conjectures. Time Force! It¡¯s really the Time Force! Stunned, Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°What level is generally required to practice the Laws of Time?!¡± For the Eight Lower Laws, one could gain insight into them at the Level or Ster Level. As for the Two Upper Laws, theye with restrictions. Like the Laws of Space, they require a God Spirit Level cultivation level to be practiced. As for the Laws of Time, Du Gang has not encountered anyone practicing them and thus was unaware. A couple of God Spirit Level powerhouses had fear in their eyes. One of them nervously said, ¡°Supreme, only a Supreme Level powerhouse can master the Laws of Time!¡± ¡°Quick, quick, report this!¡± One of the God Spirits,pletely panicked, shouted loudly, immediately contacting Qingyu. Seeing the situation, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to leave and instead stood beside them waiting to hear what the Kong Family¡¯s higher ups would say. Shortly after, Qingyu appeared. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°General, the Laws of Time¡­¡± ¡°That Fat Taoist just now, he used a time-reversal spell!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Qingyu was extremely shocked and quickly requested to see the recordings of the incident. However, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, none of their lightputers captured the figure of the Fat Taoist, as if he was a ghost. Under broad daylight, they all experienced a chill run up their spine, as if suddenly dumped with a bucket of ice water. In this graveyard, they could only feel dread! ¡°Rip!¡± Finally, a God Spirit level powerhouse couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, quickly tore a hole in the space, took Du Gang, and left in a rush. Back at their base, Qingyu individually checked everyone, making sure that no one had been affected. Only then did he frown and ask in session, ¡°Are you sure that this guy looked like he was rewinding and began to retreat?¡± ¡°Confirmed!¡± Hearing this, Qingyu began to mutter to himself. ¡°Dao Marks¡­ Time Reversal¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that one of the Supremes has awakened?!¡± At this statement, the entire area was left dumbfounded, every person uncontrobly opening their mouths wide, as if they could stuff a whole egg inside. ¡°Impossible!¡± Qingyu shook his head swiftly, ¡°If a Supreme was to awaken, it couldn¡¯t possibly be so silent. It¡¯s more likely that the guy possesses a Supreme artifact!¡± ¡°A Supreme artifact?!¡± Hearing this, the crowd felt somewhat relieved. Compared to a Supreme artifact, they were more petrified by the prospect of a Supreme awakening. Qingyu spected: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily the case, a Supreme artifact is not something a person of this level could use¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, did you say he¡¯s always grave robbing?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this kid could be a professional tomb raider and might have even robbed a Supreme¡¯s tomb¡­¡± Upon voicing these suspicions, Qingyu was stupefied, ¡°This kid¡­ It¡¯s possible he has an extraordinary lineage, otherwise how could he rob a Supreme¡¯s tomb?¡± He continued: ¡°There¡¯s only this possibility, this kid might have stolen some treasures and gained plentiful good things, like the Lotus tform you guys mentioned, it must be a product of ancient times¡­¡± ¡°And the time reversal, it might be a formidable treasure he¡¯s stolen!¡± This matter was left unresolved. Du Gang didn¡¯t know if the higher-ups in the Kong family had sent people to investigate. He had already returned to South Mountain and a jaw-dropping scene unfolded before him. An empty ss bottle in his hand was originally full of Saint Crystals, but in this moment, it was filled with dirt. ¡°That shameless fat daoist must have sneakily performed a spell in his inner world, pretending to beg for mercy and switched it!¡± ¡°That fat bastard, next time I see him, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Du Gang was itching with anger, he had been fooled, being tricked by the fat man twice now. He had been around for so long, yet this was the first time he had suffered such a loss, and it all happened twice from the same person! ¡°Hmph~!¡± Du Gang angrily walked around the crowd for a while, eyeing the stall vendors. Unfortunately, he found no sign of the person who had transformed from the fat daoist. As for returning to the tomb, he had no ns to do so. Knowing that his opponent possesses at least a time-bending artifact as well as a space-bending one, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use even if he went now. Compared to this peculiar fat daoist, his methods were far too ordinary, more like conventional techniques. After making a round, Du Gang gave up. Because there were simply too many people here, along with too many stall vendors. Trying to find a fat man who could even change his eyes was too difficult! ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s head up. I haven¡¯t achieved my initial goal yet!¡± He felt like swallowing his frustrations, filled with a stomach of fire. He¡¯de here to earn Saint Crystals. In the end, he had earned a hundred Saint Crystals, but loss fifty-thousand. A hundred Saint Crystals¡­ Du Gang suspiciously took out the bag that contained the one hundred Saint Crystals he had previously earned, upon opening¡­ ¡°Goddamn!¡± A hundred ss beads the size of Saint Crystals were extravagantly disyed in the small bag. Du Gang was left silent. Today was his day of sorrow. He decided to remember this day forever. Because on this day, he was fooled three times! Being tricked by that fat man was one thing, but to be deceived by a rural scarred man was too much¡­ Humiliating! At this moment, Du Gang deeply reflected on himself. The pride he had umted from capturing and profiting off talented individuals was cast away in that moment. ¡°I¡¯m not smart, those talents were just too dumb¡­¡± ¡°Hence,pared to these real hermetic practitioners, I¡¯m still green. I didn¡¯t even think of inspecting and epting¡­¡± ¡°In my view, that scar-faced man cared so much about his face, he definitely wouldn¡¯t fake it, who knew, he was ying a role from the start¡­¡± ¡°Tough guy, life is full of drama, and it all depends on acting skills, huh?!¡± Du Gang admitted, these people gave him a profound lesson. ¡°Learn and apply¡­¡± ¡°Learn and apply!¡± After repeating this many times, only then did Du Gang let out a sigh, heading towards the foot of South Mountain. He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, as it was now his ce of sorrow. He was going to climb the mountain and make those arrogant youngsters feel the pain! Soon, Du Gang arrived at the entrance of the mountain. To his surprise, he froze. Because the man guarding the entrance had a striking resemnce to him, with the same ck charcoal face, the same style of axe, and the same long beard! What are the odds?! Du Gang was only surprised for a moment before he shrugged it off. No big deal. The world is so big, it¡¯s inevitable to run into people who look alike. After all, he was a fake ck and the man in front of him was a real ck¡­ Soon, the man taking the test in front was defeated, failing to make Old ck move within a minute. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old ckughed heartily and said, ¡°Next!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately flew forward. ¡°Hey hey, queue up!¡± Someone shouted. But somebody else soon pointed out, ¡°Why are you shouting? Can¡¯t you see he looks just like Old ck, the gatekeeper? He must be from their family¡­¡± The initially dissatisfied crowd was, at this point, speechless. Seeing Du Gang fly towards him, even Old ck was taken aback. Sensing his cultivation level, he questioned, ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Du Gang found this strange and responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I haven¡¯t seen you before either!¡± Old ck¡¯s mouth twitched. He secretly guessed if it was something nned by some fellow of his n to humiliate him. ¡°What are you up to?!¡± he ventured a probing question. Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°What else can I do? Of course, it is to climb the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Climb the mountain?¡± Old ck¡¯s eyes glinted as he quickly grasped the situation. Perhaps they wanted to use this excuse to publicly humiliate him? Could it be Li Gui, who¡¯s always looking to usurp him¡­? It was quite possible! At that moment, Old ck thought it all through and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. ¡°You,e!¡± This time, he braced himself, watching Du Gang without blinking. While Du Gang didn¡¯t care about this and simply asked, ¡°The rule is to make you move, right?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Before Old ck could finish his sentence, the figure in front of him disappeared. Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his head. ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With a huge sound, Old ck was heavily smashed to the ground, creating a deep pit. Du Gang stood behind him, casually saying, ¡°You moved, so I¡¯ll go up!¡± ¡°F*ck, Li Gui, you¡¯ll pay for this¡­¡± Old ck immediately got up. If he still couldn¡¯t figure out who this person was, then he didn¡¯t deserve his reputation. Who else besides Li Gui, who had simr strength to him and four Sector Lords, could possess such power in the Li Family? However, the only puzzling thing was that Li Gui had unexpectedlye up with a strategy. ¡°Damn, how dare you y me dirty, wait for our next encounter!¡± He hadn¡¯t expected that Li Gui could be so cunning¡­it was as if he had suddenly grown smarter¡­ Li Kui watched Du Gang¡¯s fading figure while cursing quietly, thinking that he should do the same to Li Gui next time. ¡°Oh my gosh, Old ck has actually been hammered¡­¡± ¡°That ck charcoal, from what Old ck said, seems to be from their family, his name seems to be Li Gui!¡± ¡°Wow, this ck charcoal is really surprising. He¡¯s even more powerful than Old ck. If that¡¯s the case, the Li Family isn¡¯t simple at all, having produced two powerful young talents at the same time¡­¡± At this moment, in the Li Family living on Peni Ind, Li Gui was begging desperately in the family¡¯s main hall. ¡°Please let me go. If Li Kui goes and I don¡¯t, doesn¡¯t that make me look weak? Like I¡¯m not qualified enough to attend the meeting?¡± He was pleading with a middle-aged man who looked very simr to him. Judging by their extremely simr appearance, one could tell that they were father and son. ¡°True, if only Kui Kui goes, people will think you are weak¡­¡± The middle-aged man thought for a moment before saying, ¡°In that case, Gui Gui, you should go as well!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Although Li Gui seemed rough, he was like a child now, cheering excitedly. The middle-aged ck charcoal man smiled and said, ¡°You should hurry, the tea meeting is about to end soon¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Gui was thrilled. He didn¡¯t look back, and hastily rushed toward the outside. After entering the gate of the mountain, the steps inside were more open. He had been climbing for a long time until he finally reached the first tform. ¡°Ah, someone else has arrived!¡± Just as he showed a hint of his shadow,ughter was heard from above. Du Gang looked up. On the tform above, four or five young talents were holding their wine cups and looking at him. Seeing him look back, they raised their cups to salute him. ¡°This person¡­¡± When Du Gang¡¯s upper half and his face were exposed, the five young talents were stunned. ¡°Is that Old ck?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not Old ck, Old ck¡¯s skin is rougher!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll probably be from Old ck¡¯s family, then!¡± Seeing this, those present shed friendly smiles at Du Gang. After all, Old ck was very strong, having already reached the level of fourw sector Lords. They, being only twow sector Lords themselves, could not afford to offend him. Du Gang, having learned from past experiences of being friendly but ultimately unable to fight, made no response and maintained a cold demeanor. The group of people brushed their noses in dismay. They were a bit unhappy, but did not show it, merely making room for him while ignoring Du Gang. Upon reaching the tform, Du Gang finally realized that this first-level tform was huge, filled almost to capacity. Those four or five people weren¡¯t deliberately blocking the steps, it was just that there was no room to stand. He nced around nonchntly and looked disappointed. The people here were about the same as those he had seen at the entrance. They were basically all ordinary prodigies, with no direct heirs among them. Du Gang whispered, ¡°Senior, does anyone in this tform possess a God Spirit level Road Protector?¡± He was speaking to the God Spirit level powerhouse who was guarding him. Sure enough, a voice entered his ear. ¡°No!¡± Du Gang sighed. As expected, all of these prodigies were those without any God Spirit level bodyguards. They were all ordinary, both in terms of talent and background. This meant that they had no money on them. Despite their grand appearances, just as Little Hawk King had said, while the outer semnce could be reimbursed by the family, when it came to producing cash, they had none! Not wanting to linger, Du Gang quickly headed toward the second level tform. ¡°Brother, if you want to go up, you need to battle me¡­¡± The guard of the first pass quickly recognized Du Gang¡¯s resemnce to Old ck. Assuming they were from the same family, he didn¡¯t make it difficult for him, instead tactfully making an offer. ¡°No problem, what are the rules for passing the level?!¡± The guardughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s pretty simple. We justpare our sight¡­¡± ¡°In addition, we need to bet something¡­¡± ¡°To challenge, you have to give me one Saint Crystal. If you sessfully pass the level, I will return one Saint Crystal to you. If you fail, the Saint Crystal will not be refunded!¡± Knowing he couldn¡¯t achieve the fame that Old ck had, he dropped the thought and decided to profit materially instead. Soon, the guard brought out some dice, as well as ten dice cups. He exined, ¡°We¡¯llpare sight, and see who can see clearly¡­¡± ¡°If you guess all ten correctly, then I lose. If you don¡¯t guess as many as me, then you lose¡­¡± He smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose. I can remove one dice cup, and we continue¡­¡± ¡°So that means you have nine chances. If you still haven¡¯t guessed correctly by the ninth try, there¡¯s nothing we can do. You can just stay here¡­¡± This man was indeed cunning. Each person had ten tries. That meant he could earn a maximum of ten Saint Crystals from one person, while all he would have to pay off if he lost was one Saint Crystal. Du Gang had only heard of this game, this was his first time ying. These dice cups were special, they couldn¡¯t be prated by mental power. Also, the moment they fell, they would stop the spinning dice in an instant. Thepetitor would have to rely on exceptional visual acuity to see through the dice in an instant and identify the corresponding numbers. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s start!¡± The guard smiled, and then ten dice cup bases were randomly floated in the air with a set of dice ced on them. ¡°You apply force to let them spin!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang, without any hesitation, stimted the dice with his mental power, causing all ten dice to spin at high speed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!!¡± The other people around instantly came over, their eyes wide open and unblinkingly fixed. They were all losers who wanted to see if they could see through it this time. The ten dice cups floating in mid-air slowly descended, maintaining a certain speed, until it reached the cup base. ¡°Click!¡± Without any hesitation, the cups instantly closed with the bases, and in that instant, the dice stopped. The guardughed, ¡°Brother ck, what do you say?¡± Du Gang smiled faintly, said, ¡°1124214524¡± ¡°Great eye strength!¡± The guard praised as ten dice cups flung open, revealing the dice inside. Everyone saw that the numbers on the dice were exactly as Du Gang had said! ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that he¡¯s from the Old ck family, his eyesight is really good!¡± Everyone present was left in awe. Meanwhile, the gatekeeper smiled and pulled out a Saint Crystal, handing it to Du Gang. ¡°Congrattions on making it through, you can move on to the second tform now!¡± he stated. Du Gang nodded, took the Saint Crystal, inconspicuously scanned it to confirm its authenticity, and then continued walking upwards. His action might have been subtle, but everyone present, at least possessing the power level of two Sector Lords, saw it clearly. ¡°This¡­ a Saint Crystal, he¡­¡± The gatekeeper looked a bit twitchy, ¡°Does he think I¡¯d give him a fake one?!¡± ¡°People from the Du family, really have their nerve¡­¡± Looking at Du Gang¡¯s departing figure, he felt a bit upset, ¡°I should talk to Du¡¯s head about their ill-mannered n member sometime.¡± Du Gang soon reached the second tform and, like before, he quietly asked the same question. He got the same reply, ¡°There are no god spirits guarding here!¡± Immediately, disappointment showed on his face, and he continued walking upwards. It was clear from this instance that the gatekeepers weren¡¯t all that great either. Before this, at the bottom, that Old ck had the protection of a God Spirit level Tao protector, yet these gatekeepers were inferior to Old ck. That was normal. Old ck¡¯s spot was where most of the young talents interacted with him, creating numerous chances to disy his face. So, if he didn¡¯t have enough backing, he might have been reced by others on the spot. But these thirty-six steps were different. No top-level young talents would actually want to fill these positions, so these thirty-six were assigned here. After making it through several tforms with the same answer, Du Gang felt somewhat helpless. He thought he could earn a huge fortune, but who¡¯d have thought these guys were so poor. However, he also knew that the richest ones should probably be on the Heaven, Earth, and Human tforms. Those tforms could hold nearly a thousand individuals. The top young talents and the richest fellows should all be there! With this thought in mind, Du Gang continued his endeavor to ovee the challenges. ¡°Li Gui?¡± Li Kui furrowed his brows looking at the ck charcoal-like figure in front of him. ¡°When did youe down unexpectedly?!¡± Li Gui assumed Li Kui was asking about when he came to the Pangu Continent, and replied confidently, ¡°If you can descent, why can¡¯t I? Hehe!¡± Li Kui frowned, ¡°What on earth are you up to?¡± Li Gui shrugged, ¡°Nothing much, just passing the trial¡­¡± At this moment, the surrounding people were also looking curiously at the two in the center. ¡°They look so alike!¡± ¡°Yeah, this guy looks even more like Li Kui than the one before!¡± ¡°Could they be brothers?!¡± ¡°Maybe, but the Li family seems to have a lot of people¡­¡± Then, Li Kui suddenly asked a question that seemed totally nonsensical to Li Gui. ¡°Did you find an axe when you came out this time?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Li Gui was stunned, ¡°Axe¡­¡± Before he had finished speaking, Li Kui disappeared from his sight, reappearing behind him a secondter. ¡°I¡¯ll show you for your sneak attack!¡± Li Kui gritted his teeth, using the back of the axe to ferociously strike the back of Li Gui¡¯s head. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± Li Gui didn¡¯t expect to be attacked, and he tumbled headfirst into the ground. ¡°Phew!¡± Watching this scene, Li Kui suddenly felt like all of his resentment had been vented. ¡°Old ck!!¡± Just then, someone at the gate shouted. Li Kui turned to look. It was the firstyer gatekeeper. His resentment had just been released, so he was in a good mood andughingly said, ¡°What brings you down here?!¡± The gatekeeper quickly approached and reported all of Du Gang¡¯s actions. ¡°Oh, is that so?!¡± Li Kui nodded, nced at Li Gui who was struggling to pull his head out of the ground, and without a word, he stomped at him, making him sink even deeper. ¡°Damn it, Li Gui, you almost made our Li Family lose face¡­¡± At this moment, Li Gui could only think about going back andining to his father¡­ ps: I¡¯m in tears. The temperature here is -26¡æ, the same as the Arctic. The heating frozest night and the boiler ispletely broken. I rushed to buy an electric heater and a small sun during the day, and was fined 200 yuan and 6 points for inadvertently running a red light. Misfortune neveres alone. I¡¯m frozen and shaking. I have to warm my hands in my armpits before I can write. I feel like I could freeze to death before sumbing to sudden death. I only managed to write 20,000 words today, I¡¯ll make up for itter. Chapter 225 - 224 Broke the Sky! (Live as Ants, should have Honghu’s Ambition!) Chapter 225: Chapter 224 Broke the Sky! (Live as Ants, should have Honghu¡¯s Ambition!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Primordial Continent has Heaven, Earth and Human listings, which include all heroes in the world. Although we are not yetparable to them, Peni Ind has its own elite ranking, specifically collecting the talents of the universe¡¯s Sector Lords¡­¡± At the tables of Heaven, Earth, and Human, a young man was energetically narrating, while others patiently listened. ¡°Elite ranking?¡± This list was extensively circted in Peni Ind, but it was virtually unknown in the universe. ¡°Exactly!¡± Another heroic youth stepped forward,ughing softly: ¡°Honestly, without the Ancient Gods, we probably wouldn¡¯t havee here in our lifetime¡­¡± This was indeed the case. For the people of Peni Ind, staying there was sufficient. Any single advanced cosmic nation was not worth their nostalgia. ¡°Almost everyone who is strong is on Peni Ind. Even if this list is circted here, no one here is probably able to get on it¡­¡± The person who spoke this was quitecent, looking down on the locals present. There were a thousand people on Heaven, Earth and Human tables, almost eight or nine hundred of whom came from Peni Ind. The real talents of various cosmic nations were few and far between. ¡°Your words are too much. What do you mean no one here can make the list? Even if you let me in your damned list, I might not even want to get on it¡­¡± A talent from the cosmos nation showed dissatisfaction. ¡°Hehe!¡± A prodigy from Peni Ind sneered, ¡°Frogs at the bottom of a well. Without seeing a real master, this is the result¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, Yan Ge of the Saifeng Cosmic Nation wants to learn a lesson from you!¡± The previously dissatisfied youth directly stood up, wanting topete with him. ¡°Young people are really impulsive¡­¡± This talent from Peni Ind, although youthful, assumed a mature demeanor and smiled lightly: ¡°In that case, let me show you the gap!¡± Soon everyone in the room gave them space topete. No one wanted to stop it. This tea party was initiated in the hope that after the arrival of the Ancient God, everyone would have an opportunity to advance to eternity. This opportunity was inevitably apanied by conflicts. Like in the temple, teens with special constitutions died in dozens. ¡°Please!¡± Guo Qiu appeared rxed, allowing his opponent to make the first move. Due to venue limitations, Yu Shuiyao had informed everyone before entering the venue that allpetitions would primarily be literary battles. This was one move per person, testing attack and defense techniques. Yan Ge immediately began his magic. After brewing for a moment, he waved his hand, and a sword energy broke through the air. It carried an overwhelming force, shing towards his opponent. ¡°Hehe!¡± In response to this move, Guo Qiu gave a light smile, effortlessly sent out a palm strike, shing through the air and instantly dissipating the sword energy. ¡°Boom!¡± This sword energy actually dissipated in the air just like that. ¡°This!¡± Yan Ge¡¯s eyes showed shock, disbelief. At this moment, the talented individuals from other high-ranking cosmic nations also felt incredibly astonished. They were all talents of high-ranking cosmic nations, naturally paying high attention to each other. Yan Ge, like them, had fought his way here and was quite strong. He ranked among the top few strongest among more than a hundred high-ranking cosmic talents. His sword energy had frequently demonstrated its power, showing mighty strength. Yet, it was easily blocked now. ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Guo Qiu gave a light smile, his lips slightly curled. He gently waved his left hand, and a violently burning ck me suddenly emerged. Like a bolt of lightning, it was rapidly approaching his opponent. Yan Ge quickly began to resist, summoning a transparent shield in an attempt to block it. From this, everyone could see the gap. Because Guo Qiu only needed one palm to block the sword energy before. But Yan Ge was taking this very seriously, using a shield to block. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as everyone was waiting for that ball of fire to collide with the shield, the ck fire suddenly skipped and directly appeared around Yan Ge. ¡°Boom!¡± In just a blink of an eye, Yan Ge disappeared instantly without even enough time to scream. All that was left was a ck mark on the ground and some unburnt ashes. ¡°This¡­¡± All were shocked, staring at Guo Qiu unbelievably. They didn¡¯t expect him to be so strong and to have killed Yan Ge. Guo Qiu lightly smiled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t control it for a moment, but it¡¯s not my fault. Who asked him to be so weak?!¡± Hispanion next to him said calmly: ¡°Why bother exining? Didn¡¯t we leave our families to gain experience? It¡¯s normal for a few people to die!¡± Anotherpanionughed: ¡°You guys, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve be top talents just because you got here¡­¡± ¡°Princess Yu is kind. She only set the threshold for this ce to be at the level of three Law Domain Lords, allowing you to mingle in. Otherwise, I think it should be up to the standard of the temple entrance¡­¡± At this moment, the talents of the high-ranking cosmic nations are dissatisfied. ¡°Yan Ge had the strength of the four Law Domain Lords¡­¡± ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t he still die?!¡± The crowd fell silent, unable to retort. However, they acknowledged the fact that Peni Ind was more powerful than the cosmic nation. The truth had always been there; they just didn¡¯t think the gap was that big. ¡°Miao Jiang, you should be able to beat him, right?¡± A talent from the cosmic nation unwillingly said. Miao Jiang, who was considered the strongest prodigy currently in Cosmic Nation, didn¡¯t dare to step forward upon hearing this. Instead, he looked at Guo Qiu solemnly and asked, ¡°What is your ranking on the Hero Chart?¡± Upon hearing his question, everyone in the hall turned their attention to Guo Qiu, waiting for his reply. ¡°Me?¡± Guo Qiu smiled faintly, ¡°I am nothing special on Peni Ind, I only rank 99th on the Hero Chart!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Everyone was stunned. How powerful Guo Qiu was, yet he ranked only 99th on the so-called Hero Chart. He smiled and stated: ¡°I must admit, people like Princess Yu belong to the youngest generation. The Hero Chart, however, collects data of their generation, hence you can find numerous strong contenders there¡­¡± This generation was ten million years apart from the previous one. This implied that on the Hero Chart, there might be old monsters who had lived for a million years getting ssified with the young ones. ¡°You¡¯re Miao Jiang, right? The strongest prodigy of Advanced Cosmic Nation?¡± Miao Jiang paused for a moment after hearing this and then shook his head, ¡°I dare not call myself the strongest, I¡¯m just the strongest here on this stage¡­¡± ¡°If we are talking about the strongest prodigy in Advanced Cosmic Nation, that would be Qiao Jin, who has already reached the God Spirit Level¡­¡± ¡°Another one is the well-known Ancient God. I guess nobody would object if I say he is the top prodigy in the entire Advanced Cosmic Nation, right?!¡± ¡°Ancient God?¡± Guo Qiu shook his head and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t really say the Ancient God belongs to your Cosmic Nation. He came from the Primordial Continent. He is just thetest heir from your Cosmic Nation¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put the issue about the Ancient God aside for now. Miao Jiang, do you dare to fight me?¡± It was clear that Guo Qiu intended to disgrace everyone from the hundred Cosmic Nations by directly challenging the strongest among them. The other nine hundred people were all guests from Peni Ind and none of them intervened. To the people of Peni Ind, these Cosmic Nations were all just rural areas. They didn¡¯t consider them as equals at all. ¡°Miao Jiang, ept his challenge and let him know how powerful we from the Cosmic Nations are!¡± ¡°Better not, Miao Jiang. You can¡¯t guard against his Dark Fire Formation. Let it slide¡­¡± The prodigies from the hundred Cosmic Nations each had different thoughts. Some wanted Miao Jiang to take up the challenge, while others worried about his safety. Miao Jiang, however, was deep in thought, calcting the odds in his mind, trying to figure out if he could withstand Guo Qiu¡¯s attack. ¡°Heh, if you don¡¯t dare then that¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t insist. Whenever you see me in the future, just make a detour¡­¡± Although Guo Qiu¡¯s tone was calm, his words were highly provocative, as if he wanted to humiliate them. At this moment, a young man in ck, who didn¡¯t draw much attention, climbed up from the lower tform. Only those standing on the edge of the tform noticed him. They were only slightly surprised by his dark face, which did not cause any stir. All the hundred plus prodigies¡¯ faces changed color. Even those who had previously advised Miao Jiang not to fight were silent now, hoping that he would stand out. Miao Jiang was a bit furious. He said coldly, ¡°Are you really bent on humiliating us to the extreme?¡± ¡°Humiliating to the extreme?¡± Guo Qiuughed lightly, ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that you all are a hindrance, shouldn¡¯t have appeared here¡­¡± It was clearly an attack rooted in prejudice about their origins! Miao Jiang¡¯s icy eyes emitted intimidating res, his teeth grinding fiercely, ¡°If you want to fight, bring it on!¡± ¡°But if you lose, you must apologize for what you said!¡± ¡°Humph¡± Guo Qiu sneered, ¡± Who do you think is going to lose?¡± ¡°However, I agree to your proposal!¡± He said. His eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness, a horrifying glint that indicated his intention to kill. Many of the prodigies bowed their heads upon seeing his chilling gaze. ¡°This is so sad, such a vast universe, yet not a single person is willing to stand for us¡­¡± At this moment, the hundred Cosmic Nation prodigies all felt a wave of bitterness and solitude. ¡°Hahaha!¡± A prodigyughed out loud, ¡°If you count the Ancient God, your Cosmic Nation might stand a chance, otherwise forget it¡­¡± At this moment, they made no attempt to hide their stance, clearly distinguishing the people from both sides. ¡°Peni Ind is Peni Ind, the cosmic nation is the cosmic nation, strictly speaking, we are not the same¡­¡± The people on Peni Ind mostly subjectively identified themselves with the subsidiary inds of the Primordial Continent. Many didn¡¯t like to admit their cosmic human identity, just like within the territory of Hua Nation on Earth, there was a time when a small group of people identified themselves as Han Nationals with a strong sense of identity, which reached the point of ridiculous incidents such as someone traveling thousands of miles to deliver fungus. Actually, this was a disease, a disease that reflected deep-seated self-inferiority,ck of ethnic confidence, and only those in the middle stratum possessed this mentality. Clearly, quite a few people here suffered from this disease. In their eyes, the Primordial Continent represented the high-end, the advanced, while the universe stood for the low-end. They were desperate to enter the Primordial Continent and embrace everything it had to offer whilepletely rejecting the universe. However, there were exceptions. Some, like Yu Shuiyao, who came from deep-rooted, prodigious backgrounds, did not share this mentality. Most of their families had venerable ancestors, and their vision was broad. They did not simply believe that everything from the Primordial Continent was good and correct. ¡°Peni Ind is firstly Cosmic Humanity, then Peni Ind!¡± At this time, Yu Shuiyao stood out and voiced her opinion first. Not just her, even the Little Hawk King and others, were unable to bear it any longer and scoffed mockingly. ¡°A person who can¡¯t even acknowledge his own origin, is nothing but a waste, notwithstanding his abilities!¡± Long Aotian, who was seated at the same table with Yu Shuiyao and others, nodded and said: ¡°Our origin only represents the starting point and the glory of our forefathers. Real glory needs to be fought for by us.¡± ¡°If we are strong, we can be the center of the stage anywhere!¡± ¡°If we are strong, we can even create an era of our own!¡± Everyone was shocked, they couldn¡¯t believe that these words were spoken by Long Aotian. Of all the people present, the Dragon Family was the proudest of their bloodline. Long Aotian looked at these surprised gazes, smiled lightly, seemed unmoved and at ease. These words, indeed were not his, but his father¡¯s. After the incident at the temple, he thought he would be severely scolded by his father upon returning home. Who would have thought, not only did his father not scold him, instead he told him these words. These words awakened himpletely. The pride and honor of the Dragon n are false, the real honor is earned with one¡¯s own hands. ¡°In the future, I will carve my name on the Primordial Continent, a name that only belongs to Long Aotian!¡± At this moment, all of them felt as if Long Aotian had been sublimated, like he had reached enlightenment, his aura was radiant and brilliant. Those who were always proud of their status felt a surge of indignation within their hearts at this moment. In terms of status, Long Aotian had an excellent pedigree. Since even he was saying such things, the others were unable to retort. Guo Qiu was furious and ashamed. The thing he treasured most was being denied by ¡®one of his own¡¯. His eyes were fixed on Miao Jiang, brimming with hatred. At this moment, he seemed to want to vent all his humiliation on Miao Jiang. Without a word, he threw a ck me directly at Miao Jiang. Miao Jiang, who had been watching Guo Qiu all along, responded with a swift action and a light screen appeared instantly. ¡°Sizzz!¡± The ck fire, which had previously incinerated Yan Ge, was blocked by the light screen. ¡°Hehe!¡± At this point, a cold sneer apanied by mockery echoed. ¡°What a joke of a pride of Peni Ind, resorting to a sneak attack, how disgraceful!¡± ¡°Who?!¡± With a furious expression, Guo Qiu looked around. However, from this voice, everyone saw the situation in the arena and understood about Guo Qiu¡¯s sneak attack. For a time, many people directed contemptuous nces at him. As a pride of Peni Ind, he actually had to resort to a sneak attack on someone he looked down upon, it was ridiculous and lowered his value. ¡°Such a person truly brings shame to our group. Guo Qiu, I hope that in the future when you go out, you don¡¯t identify yourself as someone from Peni Ind, you¡¯re disgracing us!¡± Seeing this, Long Aotian sarcastically threw in a remark without hesitation. At the same time on the tform, a path was gradually cleared, revealing the figure who had previously mocked Guo Qiu. A youngster with a face as dark as coal and a body covered in ck slowly walked into the middle of the arena. ¡°Who are you to dare mock me?!¡± Guo Qiu looked at the youngster with a dark face in front of him and snorted coldly. ¡°He¡¯s so dark, could he be from the same n as Old ck, the Li family of Peni Ind?¡± Some made guesses based on Du Gang¡¯s appearance. Looking at Guo Qiu, Du Gang softly chuckled, ¡°At least I¡¯m not from the same ce as you!¡± At his words, the hundred or so cosmic talents all grew excited. ¡°He¡¯s probably like us, someone from the advanced cosmic nations!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, looking at his manner, his strength might not be weak!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the midst of it all, Miao Jiang calmly said: ¡°Guo Qiu, you had just tried a sneak attack once. I won¡¯t stoop to your level. I blocked your attack, and now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Only after he finished speaking, did he start to operate his cultivation technique and gather energy. ¡°Boom!¡± A formidable purple glow appeared slowly. It was an extremely terrifying divine radiance. The intense fluctuations made everyone feel palpitations. ¡°Incredible, a person from an advanced cosmic nation could cast such a technique¡­¡± ¡°This is a top-notch yellow grade technique, Miao Jiang¡¯s family must have some connections in Peni Ind, it¡¯s got to be¡­..¡± Guo Qiu, who was opposite him, didn¡¯t panic at all but instead revealed a smirk. A yellow-level technique, what I have is a mystic-level technique! Although it was only one level higher than a yellow-level technique, the difference in power was enormous! ¡°Pop!¡± As Guo Qiu exercised his divine technique, a gigantic Fire Phoenix appeared in the air. Looking at the Fire Phoenix, Miao Jiang was somewhat astonished and looked quite serious. He did not expect that this seemingly yboy-like guy could perform such a magnificent move! ¡°Come on!¡± Guo Qiu was very confident. After the Fire Phoenix flew into the sky, it didn¡¯t rush forward but stayed by Guo Qiu¡¯s side, as per the rule. ¡°Huff!!!¡± Miao Jiang took a deep breath and finally threw out the purple divine glow in his hand. ¡°Kill!¡± Instantly, the divine glow lit up like a bolt of lightning and arrived in front of Guo Qiu in an instant. ¡°Squawk~!¡± The Fire Phoenix let out a high-pitched cry, swiftly moved, opened its mouth wide, and tried to swallow the purple glow. ¡°Ssss~!¡± A jaw-dropping scene unfolded. The terrifying purple glow, at this moment, was swallowed by the Fire Phoenix. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Guo Qiu immediately burst intoughter, ¡°Is that all?¡± At this moment, his face was brimming with triumph, the previous gloom had been swept away, all that was left was a high-spirited demeanor! ¡°This¡­¡± Miao Jiang and the others were all taken aback, their expressions even more serious. ¡°Next, it¡¯s my turn, this time, I will kill you!¡± Guo Qiu gave a sinister smile, snarling at them. Miao Jiang swallowed. He didn¡¯t think he could withstand the attack of the Fire Phoenix. After all, he was well aware of how powerful his purple glow was, he wasn¡¯t even confident of taking the next attack himself. Unexpectedly, it was so easily broken by the opponent. At this precise moment, Du Gang stepped in front of Guo Qiu and said indifferently, ¡°He concedes, you win this round!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Guo Qiu shouted, ¡°Who allowed him to concede, I want him dead!¡± He was in high spirits, how could it end so quickly? He couldn¡¯t wait to reduce Miao Jiang to ashes. Du Gang shrugged, turned his head, and looked towards the main seat, and said casually, ¡°Yu Shuiyao, is this how you host a tea party?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± A few young men stood up with furious expressions, scolding Du Gang, ¡°Can you really address Princess Yu by her name?¡± Hearing this, Du Gang showed disdain, ¡°Why, is Yu Shuiyao your mother that I can¡¯t call her by her name?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Several young men were extremely angry. If they didn¡¯t care about their pride, they might have started a fight right then. There, Yu Shuiyao frowned slightly, this was the first time she had encountered someone with such sharp words. However, she responded to Du Gang¡¯s words. ¡°Guo Qiu, this is just a tea party, and our main purpose is to exchange ideas. Since Miao Jiang has conceded, let it be!¡± Hearing this, Guo Qiu looked annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on Yu Shuiyao. He looked at Du Gang and said coldly, ¡°Heitan, since you¡¯ve conceded for him, how about you take a match with me?!¡± Du Gang replied with a faint smile, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s fight!¡± Having said that, he turned to look at the other provocative young men and said, ¡°You guys, don¡¯t even think about escapingter!¡± ¡°Scared of you?!¡± The young men were worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find words that were neither rude nor demeaning, and were excited after hearing Du Gang¡¯s words. ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll show you why flowers are so red!¡± ¡°Daring to challenge us, I think, you may not even survive to challenge us!¡± Du Gang looked at Guo Qiu, who was preparing to sneak attack again, and said lightly, ¡°Wait!¡± Guo Qiu stopped and sneered, ¡°What, are you thinking of conceding?¡± Du Gang replied lightly, ¡°Nothing, I just think that such apetition is too boring. How about we add some stakes?¡± Stakes?! Everyone present perked up. Quite a few people were just watching for the fun of it, with no intention of taking sides. Now hearing about stakes, their eyes sparkled. If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of Yu Shuiyao and other female guests, they might have already ced their bets. Guo Qiu frowned, ¡°What kind of stakes do you want to add?¡± He wasn¡¯t stupid, understanding that his enemy dared to say this must mean he was confident, so while asking, he carefully examined Du Gang. People from the Old ck¡¯s family, Li Kui at the foot of the mountain¡­ And Li Kui is the strongest among the younger generation in the Li family. This guy hasn¡¯t shown up before, so he should not be too strong. He secretly spected about Du Gang¡¯s strength. Compared to Li Kui, I¡¯m not much worse, he ranks sixty-few, I rank ny-nine¡­ So, the chances of winning are not low! Du Gang cracked a smile and said, ¡°How about one million Saint Crystals?!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!!¡± Everyone at the scene burst intoughter at this moment. One million Saint Crystals was a terrifying number, it was simr to how people felt when Du Gang mentioned this number at the foot of the mountain earlier. They all felt that he was either taunting Guo Qiu or joking. ¡°Hehe!¡± Guo Qiu sneered, ¡°I thought you really wanted to add some stakes, turns out it was nothing¡­¡± He felt like he could finally breathe again, and his face showed a touch of ridicule. Du Gang looked calm and said, ¡°What, don¡¯t have a million Saint Crystals?¡± Hearing this, Guo Qiuughed, ¡°You have? Show it!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just then, a gigantic transparent ss jar appeared in front of Du Gang! ¡°Bang!¡± The jar hit the ground with a thunderous noise. ¡°This is¡­¡± The crowd quickly extended their mental power to inspect the jar. The next second, they were allpletely stunned. ¡°They are actually Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°One million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± Many people¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. They were staring wide-eyed, in a state of disbelief. Many of them may have never seen so much money in their entire lives, let alone having that much in possession! ¡°Just one million Saint Crystals and you all are so surprised? Not muching from the Peni Ind!¡± Du Gang sneered at an opportune moment. He did it deliberately, wanting to bait people into attacking him with his provocative remarks so he could profit from their aggression. ¡°Hmph!¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t just the few young men from before. More than half of the people present let out a disdainful snort, ring resentfully at Du Gang. They hadn¡¯t seen so many Saint Crystals before and were taken aback by Du Gang¡¯s audacity and disrespect. ¡°Where did you get all these Saint Crystals?!¡± Guo Qiu looked shocked, quickly frowned and said, ¡°I suspect these crystals were acquired that up and up¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Du Gang swore abruptly, ¡°I also suspect that you are not your daddy¡¯s real son! Provide evidence that proves you¡¯re your father¡¯s real son!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Guo Qiu was enraged. He hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang to be so crude and reproached, ¡°Lack of etiquette¡­¡±. What does one need manners for? Du Gang didn¡¯t bother with him and pressurized instead: ¡°Where are your Saint Crystals? Bring them out!¡± Guo Qiu choked and audibly swallowed ¡°Once you defeat me, I¡¯ll naturally hand them over to you¡­¡±. At the same time, a glint of greed shed in his eyes. If he could defeat Du Gang, those million Saint Crystals would be his! But Du Gang sneered, ¡°Who knows whether you actually have them or not? Moreover, even if you have them and I kill you, I won¡¯t be able to get them. If you want to bet, bring out your money and ce it here!¡±. With that, without a moment of hesitation, he gathered up the million Saint Crystals in front of him. ¡°You¡­¡± Guo Qiu¡¯s gaze lingered on the Saint Crystals. Seeing they were gone, he frowned. He didn¡¯t possess a million Saint Crystals! The situation quickly became stagnant. ¡°I wondered why this brash kid was so arrogant. Turns out he has a million Saint Crystals on him. He¡¯s presumptuous because he is certain that nobody here has that much money, so he dares to continuously provoke¡­¡±. Hearing these words, many people seemed enlightened; the theory sounded very usible. Although they didn¡¯t know where Du Gang¡¯s Saint Crystals came from, they could judge, from this point, that his strength was definitely inferior to those present. ¡°Guo Qiu, you didn¡¯t bring enough money? I have a divine artifact worth a hundred thousand that you could borrow!¡± Guo Qiu was overjoyed and tried to ept the offer immediately. However, the young man avoided his hand and nonchntly added: ¡°But, as an interest, you need to give me fifty thousand Saint Crystals after the fight!¡±. ¡°Fifty thousand?! Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Hehe, a hundred thousand betting funds. If you win, you can win a hundred thousand, so why not share half with me?!¡± Hearing this, Guo Qiu found some reason to the argument. At this moment, several other young men beside him were also getting anxious. But they did not rush; instead, they turned to look at Du Gang. At this moment, Du Gang seemed nonchnt, and though there was a tremble in his body, he kept a calm face. Nheless, everyone could see a hint of nervousness and fear in his eyes. ¡°Just as I thought, this kid probably stole the money from his family and came here to show off. He¡¯s not very strong!¡± Everyone was fairly certain that this dark-skinnedd was from the Li Family. Despite his denial, his darkplexion and physical features strikingly matched with those of the Li family. If not the Li family, whose son could he be?! The few young men no longer hesitated and quickly pulled out their divine artifacts to lend to Guo Qiu. They couldn¡¯t really afford to give away money, so they would have to use divine artifacts as coteral. For this offer, Guo Qiu epted everything without rejecting any. There were more than a dozen divine artifacts, including his own, all ced in the middle of the venue. ¡°Get your Saint Crystals out!¡± Guo Qiu nned to kill Du Gang. He was afraid that he would not be able to retrieve the Saint Crystals if they were left in Du Gang¡¯s body after he died. However, Du Gang hesitated and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Seeing Du Gang in this state gave everyone else a greater sense of superiority. Guo Qiuughed heartily, ¡°Kid, hurry up! Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to set the stakes? Quickly get your Saint Crystals out!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang looked even more disgruntled, constantly retreating, appearing as if he wanted to leave. But, the people who had handed over their divine artifacts were unwilling to let him leave. They all blocked his way out. Seeing this scene, the people present shook their heads and sighed in disappointment. ¡°I initially thought he wasparable to Li Kui. I even thought the Li Family had produced two geniuses. Who would¡¯ve thought, he¡¯s just a show-off!¡± Little Hawk King sneered, looking down on Du Gang¡¯s behavior. At this moment, Long Aotianughed, ¡°This guy obviously stole money from his family to fool around. His father¡¯s probably of high status and controls the family¡¯s assets¡­¡±. Not just him, most of the people present had the same spection. Aside from his dad being in charge of finances and of high status, how else could he possess so much money?! At this moment, Du Gang was surrounded in the center, unable to move or leave. ¡°Kid, weren¡¯t you full of yourself?!¡± As the people continuously provoked him, Du Gang seemed to let go. He shouted, ¡°I think a million Saint Crystals is too little, and that¡¯s why I find it boring!¡± He had figured out that these people considered him a dummy, who stole money from his family and was a rookie in society. So, he decided to y their game, intent on conning more money from them! Come on, bring more! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Guo Qiu and the others burst intoughter again. Even Yu Shuiyao on the stage was silently shaking her head. She wanted to persuade Du Gang to leave, but remembering Du Gang¡¯s provocative attitude towards everyone and their reactions, she didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, he was the one who had started this whole mess. ¡°Maybe this is the price he has to pay for maturing!¡± ¡°Yeah, this dark-skinnedd doesn¡¯t look old. Probably never left the ind before. This might be his family letting him get some experience¡­¡± Everyone was specting with each other, and they had almost entirely figured out Du Gang¡¯s current situation. However, Du Gang seemed to be embarrassed and angry, loudly saying, ¡°I told you, your money is too little, and I don¡¯t care for it, if you want to y, let¡¯s y big!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyoneughed again, yet those present felt an unusual undertone in Du Gang¡¯s words. ¡°This kid has stolen quite a bit from his family, certainly more than one million Saint Crystals!¡± Many people looked at each other, then scrutinized Du Gang¡¯s dark face, as if they were looking at a shiny pile of Saint Crystals. Guo Qiu and others also realized what was going on and began to salivate. ¡°How much more do you have!¡± ¡°How much you want to bet, I¡¯m in. As much as you bet, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll bet!¡± Guo Qiu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, he felt as if he was about to reach the peak of his life! Just the current one million, if he won, he could get five hundred thousand, meaning he could buy a not so low-grade artifact! In the void. The God Spirit-level powerhouses of the Guo familyughed heartily, ¡°The Li family is going to cry this time, with such a wastrel, wait and see, when the timees, even his father will have to be punished with him!¡± The other God Spirit-level powerhouses were alsoughing incessantly. ¡°Li Heitan is at the foot of the mountain protecting that Li Kui kid, otherwise, I would really like to see his face right now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make fun of him right now¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± One of the God Spirits immediately stopped him, hurriedly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t, the Li family is bound to suffer this loss, me it on their own son¡¯sck of upbringing, but don¡¯t say anything yet, otherwise, our child won¡¯t earn those hundred thousand Saint Crystals¡­¡± The God Spirit that this person was guarding had also lent an artifact to Guo Qiu! Not just him, a dozen other God Spirits also spoke in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s not go yet, let¡¯s wait till thepetition ends!¡± Although their tone was calm, the threat was evident. One million Saint Crystals, those who see it would get a share, and they too would receive some. Only a few members of the Kong family who were guarding Du Gang wanted tough, but they dared not make a noise. They were in the void at the moment where nobody could see each other, and they didn¡¯t make a move, so nobody knew who they were. ¡°Du Gang, this kid is going to pit these people this time!¡± They were well aware of Du Gang¡¯s strength, which was much stronger than that Guo Qiu below. Who would win and who would lose would be clear at a nce. So, they were quite happy to watch the show. Just wait, you¡¯ll have your turn to cry soon! On the tform, Du Gang was being talked about by everyone, his dark face turned red, his eyes were full of bloodshot, he agitatedly said, ¡°Thirty million Saint Crystals, who dares to gamble with me?!¡± ¡°Thirty million?!¡± As soon as he said these words, the whole ce erupted. Sounds of people sucking in a breath of cold air filled the air. Everyone was shocked, looking at him incredulously. At this moment, Du Gang was standing in the middle, his chest rising and falling continuously, as if he had let out his emotions, and his reddish-ck face gradually returned to ck. Meanwhile, seeing that no one had spoken for a long time, he looked left and right, and found that they were all stunned by him, he was immediately delighted. He proudly shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to gamble with me, then all of you fuck off!¡± ¡°Hmph, you poor buggers, you want to gamble with me with only one million, no, at least thirty million!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t bring out thirty million, don¡¯t expect me to make a move!¡± ¡°Poor buggers, Pah!¡± Hearing these derisive words, no one was angry. Instead, they felt a surge of excitement and indescribable emotion. Thirty million, if it was true, if they could really get it¡­ ¡°Z!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± At this moment, thousands of chairs on the three tforms of Heaven, Earth, and Human moved. These chairs were reced by Yu Shuiyao, specially brought in from the Yu family, made of excellent tan silkwood. At this moment, however, no one cared about this. Everyone, including Yu Shuiyao, focused their eyes on the dark-skinned young man in the middle. At this moment, the dark-skinned young man was still talking non-stop. ¡°You guys represent Peni ind? I spit!¡± ¡°In my opinion, the only one who can represent Peni ind, it should be me!¡± Hearing these words, Long Aotian suddenly took out a Dragon Seal and looked at Guo Qiu, loudly saying, ¡°This Dragon Seal is a Ninth Rank top-level divine artifact, worth 3.6 million Saint Crystals, Guo Qiu, I¡¯ll lend it to you, I only want 300,000 interest!!¡± This sentence was like opening the floodgates of a dam, in an instant, countless people were all looking for Guo Qiu to lend him money. Out of over a thousand people, seven to eight hundred wanted to lend him money. Even the people of over a hundred advanced cosmic nations were tempted. If they didn¡¯t know that even if they lent money, Guo Qiu wouldn¡¯t ept it, they might really lend it. At this moment, watching this scene, Du Gang waspletely dumbfounded, he was stunned for a while, he moved to head down the mountain. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, Long Aotian, who was originally in the innermost location of the tform, appeared beside him. He sneered, ¡°Little Brother ck, thepetition isn¡¯t over, how can you leave like this?!¡± Not just him, but everyone else too, seeing this scene, dispersed around him, surrounding him in the middle. Du Gang, nearly brought to tears watching the scene, his voice choked with emotion, said: ¡°Don¡¯t do this. This¡­ this money isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s my family¡¯s, you can¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Long Aotianughed heartily: ¡°As long as you dare to lose, I dare to take. A mere Li Family, Long does not care!¡± Not just him, everyone else was alsoughing uproariously. Forget Long Aotian, here were more than a thousand people, almost representing the entire force of the Peni Ind families. Even if this charcoal face kid were reced by the Dragon Family, they would still take it without hesitation. After stopping him, Long Aotian turned a cold gaze towards Guo Qiu, ¡°Guo Qiu, make up your mind. My Dragon Seal is worth 3.6 million. Do you want to borrow it or not!¡± Guo Qiu, simrly nearly scared to tears by the people surrounding him. The status and backgrounds of the people in this circle were all higher than his, and there were dozens of people stronger than he was. At this point, Little Hawk King also loudly said: ¡°Guo Qiu, I have a pair of trout here, worth 3.5 million, you must borrow it!¡± Guo Qiu scanned the crowd, and there were more than a dozen people on par with Long Aotian, each owning artifacts worth more than 3 million Saint Crystals. In addition to these people, others had valuable artifacts as well, worth tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions. Seeing this, he beg again and again, ¡°Don¡¯t do this everyone, that Heitan only bet a total of 30 million Saint Crystals with me. All of you here together, you are over a hundred million, that¡¯s too many¡­¡±. Everyone looked at each other, and indeed it was so. Apart from the hundreds of proud heavens that remained motionless, everyone else looked ready to move. ¡°I don¡¯t care, you must borrow from me!¡±, Long Aotian remained just as overbearing as ever. ¡°I don¡¯t care either, you must take this trout!¡± Little Hawk King also spread his hands, as if to say that if you don¡¯t borrow my money, I will kill you. Seeing this, everyone else followed suit and continued to threaten unceasingly. Watching this spectacle, Guo Qiu burst into tears. As for Du Gang at this moment, he was cursing Long Aotian and Little Hawk King in his heart incessantly. Damn it, one had a Dragon Seal worth more than 3 million, and the other had a trout worth more than 3 million, but at the time they all pretended to be poor in front of him. They even said that the money their families had spent on them did not exceed ten thousand Saint Crystals! What a bunch of drama queens! Du Gang fumed internally, wanting to give each of them a good p. But he did not act out, not to mention whether he could beat Long Aotian, whose strength was alreadyparable to that of the Eight Law Domain Lord, even just adding everyone together was overwhelming enough. As the crowd was causing a ruckus, Yu Shuiyao came to everyone¡¯s rescue. ¡°Everyone, if you all pressure him like this, then today¡¯s matter probably won¡¯t have a conclusion¡­¡± She pointed below and said lightly: ¡°Our South Mountain is almost full, which means that Old ck Li Kui will being up soon. Once hees up, in this void¡­¡± Her meaning was very clear, once Li Kui came up, the spirits in the void would alsoe up. At that moment, nobody could touch that charcoal kid of the Li Family¡¯s 30 million Saint Crystals! For them, such a profit, why not take when it¡¯s free, after all, it¡¯s the Li Family¡¯s money! People reacted and quieted down, looking at Yu Shuiyao, ¡°Princess Yu, do you have any good ideas?¡± Yu Shuiyao gave a charming smile and said: ¡°Let¡¯s not concern ourselves with formalities. If we take the Li Family¡¯s money, we will need to be able to guard it as well. Let¡¯s determine the amount of loans ording to each individual¡¯s family background proportionally!¡± ¡°All one thousand people shall participate!¡± Long Aotian frowned, ¡°That¡¯s too many¡­¡± The people who had previously mocked the advanced cosmic nations also spoke up, ¡°That is indeed too many, these country fellows shouldn¡¯t be involved, should they?!¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± Time was of the essence, Li Kui could climb the mountain at any time, at this time Yu Shuiyao also became a bit impatient and scolded them. Only then did she say: ¡°Though Li Kui is at the foot of the mountain, but in the void, there are spirits that cane and go freely¡­¡± Everyone understood her meaning at once. If they didn¡¯t get these people involved, when the time came, if the spirits in the void became jealous or unsatisfied, they would surely spoil things. So, everyone must be involved so that no spirits would snitch. At this moment, the spirits who originally wanted to go down the mountain to snitch, stopped in their tracks when they heard these words. These people were essentially the weakest defenders of the Virtuous Way among those present. ¡°So, how should we distribute among these one thousand people?¡± Everyone turned to look at Yu Shuiyao. At this moment, the entire three stages of Heaven, Earth, and Human hadpletely changed, bing a ce for everyone to divide the benefits. Yu Shuiyao, who had already thought things through, smiled lightly: ¡°First, everyone have a minimum guaranteed share of three ten-thousandths, meaning, out of 30 million Saint Crystals, one can get a minimum of 9,000 Saint Crystals¡­¡± 9,000 Saint Crystals, meaning the Protectors of the Path of Virtue would be able to get quite a lot, enough to keep their mouths shut. ¡°Then the remaining 70 percent, we distribute equally ording to our family backgrounds!¡± ¡°Each child of the 18 families will take two percent. That takes 36 percent, and the remaining 34 percent will be shared by everyone else¡­¡± She reminded, ¡°The Li Family is not weak. If we want to swallow these 30 million Saint Crystals peacefully, none of us eighteen families can becking!¡± Upon hearing this, no one present had any objections. The 18 families had been ruling the universe and the Peni Ind for a long time. Taking half was already giving them faces. So next, everyone distributed the remaining 34 percent among themselves ording to their status. ¡°600 thousand Saint Crystals?¡± Long Aotian nodded, epting the number, casually tossing the Dragon Seal to the center. ¡°I lend you the Dragon Seal, the interest is 600 thousand Saint Crystals!¡± Upon hearing this, Guo Qiu sighed with relief, hurriedly epted it, and then ced it by his side. Seeing this, everyone took out their own artifacts and ced them in the center. Meanwhile, Long Aotian looked at Du Gang with a cold smile. ¡°ck kid, take out your 30 million Saint Crystals and put them in the public area!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Du Gang took a step back, fear shing across his face, but he was overjoyed inside. He almost said to Yu Shuiyao, ¡°You did a great job.¡± Thirty million Saint Crystals, bargaining items worth hundreds of millions Saint Crystals from these people! He pretended to be worried, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid someone will steal or rob it¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Long Aotianughed, ¡°That¡¯s easy, we have a special amulet for gambling fights!¡± ¡°The Amulet for Gambling Fights, a creation of True God level beings using true words, can allow both sides of the gamble to ce their items on the scales. Nobody can take them. Only the winner can retrieve them¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang was delighted. He really wanted to give a thumbs-up to Long Aotian for doing a good job. However, his face was as pale as a ghost, trembling uncontrobly, his charred-ck face bing pallid as if he was at death¡¯s door. All eyes were on him. Although they felt some pity, they remained firm in their belief. ¡®We¡¯re teaching him a lesson here. This money isn¡¯t his anyway, it belongs to the Li Family. Dividing up Li Family¡¯s money, there¡¯s nothing cruel about that!¡¯ ¡°Move away everyone, make some room!¡± As Long Aotianmanded, a considerable space was cleared immediately, and he quickly tore open the Gambling Fight¡¯s amulet. Immediately, a colossal set of scales appeared. ¡°Boom!¡± Long Aotian pped his hands, and instantly, Guo Qiu and Du Gang were both standing on each end of the scales. ¡°The two fighting participants have been decided!¡± The Sound of the Dao echoed out. Soon after, Long Aotianughed heartily, ¡°Hurry up, both of you ce your bets on the scale!¡± Guo Qiu, his face lighting up with joy, quickly ced the over thousand artifacts on his end of the scale. On the other side, Du Gang took a while before making a move. Long Aotian sneered, ¡°Little ckie, if you obediently put up the thirty million Saint Crystals and fight as agreed, everything will be fine. But if you don¡¯t, I will kill you today!¡± Seeing those violence-infused eyes, Du Gang jumped in fright. He wanted to leave the scales but was held in ce by an invisible force and couldn¡¯t move. At this moment, Yu Shuiyao softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Little ck. Consider this as a lesson. Thirty million Saint Crystals, that¡¯s all there is to it. I guess your father must be a Great Power, with him protecting you, even if you lose thirty million, you will only be grounded, you will not lose your life¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone began persuading him. While Long Aotian yed the bad cop, the others yed the good cops. It was a lively scene. ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s just thirty million Saint Crystals. In the future, you can earn enough for your family, right? I heard that Xiang Yu borrowed one billion Saint Crystals for hispany. He¡¯s just a Ster Level guy, but see how confident he is¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang hesitated for a bit, ¡°Are you guys telling the truth? If I lose thirty million, I really won¡¯t die?!¡± ¡°Absolutely true, your father is a Great Power, who would dare to kill you?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, even if he¡¯s not a Great Power, even if he¡¯s just a True God, that¡¯s already extraordinary. There definitely won¡¯t be a threat to your life!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang hesitated for a moment and nced at Long Aotian. Seeing this, Long Aotian immediately put on a brutal expression. Du Gang was so scared that he quickly turned his head away. Finally, he took them out. Thirty million Saint Crystals! ¡°Swoosh!¡± In a sh, they were all on the scale. He was ying this act to the hilt because he wanted to stall for time. A business worth one billion, he felt that the five God Spirit Level beings behind him couldn¡¯t handle it, so he hoped for more capable individuals to show up. ¡°Hiss!¡± At the sight of the thirty million Saint Crystals on the scale, everyone present, including the spirits in the void, all took a sharp breath, utterly shocked. ¡°We¡¯re rich¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich¡­¡± That was what everyone was thinking at this moment. Even the always calm and elegant Yu Shuiyao¡¯s eyes were now shaped like coins. She even started thinking about what beautiful clothes she should buy with her share of six hundred thousand Saint Crystals! Only the five God Spirit level beings from the Kong Family felt as if the sky was falling. They were twitching uncontrobly at the corners of their mouths. They couldn¡¯t handle this situation. This kid causes trouble wherever he goes. It¡¯s a disaster!! Over a thousand artifacts, worth more than one billion in total. Du Gang, your guts to deceive are truly big! At this moment, the five didn¡¯t dare to move, fearing they would provoke misunderstanding from others. Instead, they quietly used their lightputers to contact Qingyu. They even felt that even Qingyu might not be able to handle this situation. They may need someone even more powerful to intervene. But what they knew was that the news of today¡¯s incident would undoubtedly spread throughout the universe. Du Gang just tore a hole in the sky! Ps: It¡¯s so hard for the poor to leap up in ss. Each time we see a speck of sunlight, a bunch of thingse along to block it. I really want to change my surroundings, to have a ce that¡¯s quiet and warm to write in. The dream of Orange Cat is simple. In this small four-tier city, have a house of my own. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t even afford the down payment, and I am in terrible debt. It¡¯s been so tough. I¡¯ve tried my best to not let my mood affect me. But it¡¯s of no use. With so many family issues, I can¡¯t find peace. I only managed to write twenty thousand words today. This is the second day in a row that I¡¯ve only written twenty thousand words. Deep feelings of guilt Chapter 226 - 225: Pangu’s Sky-Opening Axe Appears! (I can only work hard, the rest is up to fate!) Chapter 226: Chapter 225: Pangu¡¯s Sky-Opening Axe Appears! (I can only work hard, the rest is up to fate!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Are we really going to fight?¡± In the arena, Du Gang revealed a smile that looked worse than crying, saying, ¡°You better consider carefully. If you¡­if you lose the fight, these thousand-plus artifacts will be mine!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Long Aotianughed heartily, saying, ¡°Rest assured, if we lose the contest, we won¡¯t hold you responsible!¡± Du Gang moved his lips slightly, his eyes restlessly darting around, as though trying to find ways to get out of the situation he found himself in. He said, ¡°That¡¯s just your promise. What if the others¡­¡± ¡°Haha, I, Little Hawk King, promise that we will readily ept defeat, and we will absolutely not hold anything against you if we lose thepetition¡­¡± Immediately, everyone in the field made a casual promise. Although Du Gang¡¯s face was gradually bing paler, he was celebrating in his heart and diligently recording their verbalmitments. Starting from an unknown point in time, he developed the good habit of recording proof of any promises made to him, wherever he went! After a while, most of the people in the field made promises not to hold Du Gang ountable. Hehe! Du Gang was filled with inner joy, yet his face was pale. His previously evasive eyes grew firm at that moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight. Who knows, I might win!¡± ¡°Haha, believe in yourself, ck Charcoal, perhaps you can indeed win!¡± At that moment, no one believed Du Gang could win; they allughed heartily. Du Gang then slowly unsheathed the axe from his waist. He currently possessed two saintly techniques, along with a supreme technique. The supreme technique was the ¡®World Creation¡¯ passed down to him by the supreme divine thought of Pangu. Even though he only grasped a smidgen of it, it was more than enough to deal with Guo Qiu! On the other hand, Guo Qiu brought out something simr to a Sacred Torch, broad at the top and narrow at the bottom, with raging mes currently burning. Seeing this, Du Gang was inwardly apprehensive. It was either that his world possessed oxygen, or this Sacred Torch was extraordinarily powerful. ¡°Little ck Kid, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. This Sacred Torch can significantly enhance the power of my ck Fire. Be careful not to die¡­¡± In Guo Qiu¡¯s eyes, since Du Gang was able to steal so much money from his father, his father must at least be a True God, or even a Great Power. Therefore, he certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to actually kill Du Gang, hence the warning. Du Gang smiled, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those words, I might not have been able to control myself from killing you¡­¡± No matter the enemy¡¯s intention, since they weren¡¯t nning to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t go for the kill either, seeing as this was, in essence, a friendly match, and there was a bet of over a hundred million on the line. Those present didn¡¯t pay attention to his words; instead, they all turned their eyes towards Libra, looking at the Saint Crystals inside, and were greatly excited. ¡°Boom!¡± In the middle of the arena, Guo Qiu raised his Sacred Torch. The ck Fire that had been fiercely burning once more roared to life, the mes shooting up to the sky. ¡°Go!¡± He swiftly waved his hand and gently pressed the Sacred Torch down. Instantly, a ck me serpent appeared, moving its body sinuously in the air and approached Du Gang. However,pared to his previous eerie ck Fire, although this ck me serpent¡¯s power was massive, its trajectory was predictable, leaving room for evasion. Du Gang chuckled lightly; he didn¡¯t move from his position, but as if he had mastered the art of cloning, another figure appeared behind Guo Qiu in the blink of an eye. He raised his axe and fiercely smashed it down on the back of Guo Qiu¡¯s head. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, Guo Qiu fainted without reacting. From this, one could see that Du Gang¡¯s control over power was extremely strong. Any more power and Guo Qiu might have died, any less and he may not have fainted; it was just the right amount. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The spectators were all taken aback as if they were in a daze, unwilling to believe the situation on the battlefield. Du Gang, however, didn¡¯t pay any mind to them. After knocking out Guo Qiu, he rushed towards Libra at the first opportunity. ¡°Get!¡± ¡°Swoosh swoosh!¡± He quickly gathered the thirty million Saint Crystals that belonged to him. At the same time, he flew towards Libra, where over a thousand divine artifacts were stored. ¡°Stop!¡± Without stopping to think about how Guo Qiu lost, Long Aotian loudly shouted to stop Du Gang from taking the artifacts and quicklyunched himself towards him. Or to be more precise, almost everyone in the arena charged at Du Gang. However, Long Aotian had the fastest reaction time and was the first one to attack. ¡°Hum!¡± Suddenly, the Sound of the Dao rang out and Long Aotian¡¯s figure immediately came to a halt. At that instant, Du Gang had already reached near Libra. As Long Aotian and others charged at him, it seemed as if they wanted to snatch the bets ced on Libra, thus they were restricted by the betting restrictions of the Rune Stone. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang turned his head to look at Long Aotian and grinned, ¡°Big brother, thank goodness for your Rune Stone¡­¡± What the heck! At that moment, a thousand wild horses galloped through Long Aotian¡¯s heart. ¡°Swoosh swoosh!¡± Without any hesitation, Du Gang, upon reaching Libra, collected all over a thousand divine artifacts. By this point, the two Libras had be empty. Simultaneously, the figure of Libra began to fade, which meant that the power of the Rune Stone was gradually disappearing. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± This time, not only was Long Aotian¡¯s group panic-stricken, but all the God Spirit Level powerhouses who had waited in the void to get a piece of the action also emerged, instantly blocking Du Gang¡¯s path. ¡°Little ck, it¡¯d be best if you hand over the things you shouldn¡¯t have gotten!¡± No one dared to act recklessly, because Du Gang had world¡¯s worth of objects worth billions of Saint Crystals in him, they were mainly afraid of being misunderstood by others. But nobody thought he could escape under the watchful eyes of dozens or hundreds of God Spirit Level powerhouses. Looking at all these God Spirit Level powerhouses that appeared, Du Gang was startled and nced around, noticing no members of the Kong Family, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that they must have known what had happened and had gone to call for reinforcements. Seeing this, he immediately showed a terrified expression, stammering, ¡°We¡­ We were just having a gambling fight¡­¡± One of the prodigies sneered, ¡°A divine tool worth one billion is right there, even if we give it to you, do you dare to take it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it involves thousands of people¡¯s divine tools, if you are sensible, hand it over immediately!¡± Du Gang continued to panic, ¡°You folks¡­ you don¡¯t keep your words, you had promised me before, I won, so the divine tool is mine¡­¡± At this time, Long Aotian frowned, he had a feeling something was off. The only thing wrong with this little ck kid, everything, seemed too smooth, as if it were nned¡­ ¡°Hahaha, so what if we promised, look at the thousands of families present here and see if they agree!¡± ¡°Right, with such an event, forget about your Li Family, even if any of the eighteen families came here, they would still have to cough it up!¡± Just then, a chilling voice came from the void. ¡°I want to see who dares make him spit it out!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The world suddenly split open, a middle-aged, bald man, leading an army of ten thousand, slowly appeared here. As soon as he showed up, these tens of thousands of people surrounded the entire venue. At the same time, the people at the foot of the mountain also saw this scene and eximed in surprise. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°In the high sky, the space splits open, inside it there are countless heavenly soldiers and generals¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s ten thousand God Spirit Level strongmen!¡± Everyone was startled, dumbfoundedly staring at the half-empty space, too shocked to say a word. ¡°Not only are there ten thousand God Spirits, look at their clothing, they are all uniformed armor, they might be the group army of the eighteen big families!¡± Looking at the ten thousand God Spirits that appeared all around, apart from Long Aotian and others, even the God Spirits guarding them were dumbfounded. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Soon, the God Spirits recognized them. ¡°You guys are from the Kong Family, what do you want to do?!¡± ¡°Do you want to rob your own people?!¡± At this moment, countless God Spirits were all enraged, contacting their families and asking for reinforcements. However, the middle-aged man leading them did not stop them. He came to resolve things and naturally needed those who could make decisions for the families to show up. Meanwhile, Qingyu stepped forward and pulled Du Gang out of the crowd. ¡°He can¡¯t leave!¡± Right as a God Spirit began to yell, Qingyu shot him a re. ¡°p!¡± In an instant, an invisible palm print appeared in front of the God Spirit. ¡°You damn well want to meddle with me?!¡± After being pped, the God Spirit finally reacted and realized the person in front of him was Qingyu, ate-stage God Spirit Level expert. Someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. All he could do was swallow his anger and remain silent. Soon, Du Gang was brought before the man who was clearly in charge. Qingyuughed, ¡°This is our Legion Leader of the Demon Suppression Legion, Lord Meng!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang hurriedly paid his respect, ¡°Lord Meng!¡± He did not forget what Qingyu had said earlier, the Legion Leader is a True God Level powerhouse. It was not excessive to show him any level of respect, especially since he was leading an army here to protect him. Lord Meng nodded, smiling, ¡°Rest assured, no one dares to touch you with me around today!¡± His words were not false, but it was not just because of him. Most importantly, it was because the one in front of him is an Ancient God. Given his identity, even without him, in the end, the major families would have to swallow their pride and ept it. However, with him present, things can be settled more quickly, also, he could owe Du Gang a favor. As a Legion Leader of the Demon Suppression Legion appearing here now, who would dare cause trouble? ¡°Hiss!¡± All the God Spirits present shuddered. They thought it was just a regr Kong Family Army that hade, who knew, it turned out to be a Lord of the Demon Suppression Legion. It should be noted, such high-ranking big shots usually stay in Primordial Continent to dominate, who would have thought they woulde here. ¡°Who the hell is this ck Charcoal?¡± At this moment, everyone was filled with enormous doubts. Only Long Aotian, Little Hawk King, Yu Shuiyao, and others seemed to have realized something. ¡°Having thirty million Saint Crystals, enough for the Kong Family to protect like this¡­¡± Yu Shuiyao blurted out: ¡°Are you Du Gang?!¡± Once these words were spoken, the entire venue was in an uproar. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He is Du Gang?!¡± ¡°Ancient God Du Gang, as I recall was fairly handsome and pale-skinned, how did he be so dark?¡± Many people were astonished, most of the people present, although they had never seen Du Gang, but they had heard his name and had some understanding of his features. At this moment, Qingyuughed and said: ¡°Du Gang, remove your disguise now!¡± Du Gang, seeing this, began to wash up. Nearly in no time, the ck charcoal on his face gradually disappeared, revealing his true appearance. ¡°Holy shit, it really is him!¡± All were in an uproar. ¡°This kid has been ying a role all this time!¡± ¡°Not only that, he may have done so intentionally!¡± Long Aotian and the others, seeing even a True God-level entity intervene, thought today¡¯s affair would be resolved, yet Du Gang had revealed his real identity. That means there¡¯s still a chance! ¡°Humph, wait for it, wait for the people of the major families to appear, and then¡­¡± As countless Divine Spirits and distinguished individuals continued to spread the news, and the live video and situation of the scene were transmitted out, the universe shook, Peni Ind shook, and all the families mobilized. On this day, the whole world was in shock! The Demon Suppression Legion, originally stationed in the Primordial Continent, actually carried tens of thousands of God Spirit-level powerhouses, systematically traveling to the Pangu Continent! ¡°What in the world is going on, has the sky fallen?!¡± ¡°Have the people of the Kong Family gone mad? What are they nning to do with such a powerful Demon Suppression Army?!¡± Everyone was stunned, everyone was filled with shock, not knowing what had happened to cause the Demon Suppression Legion to mobilize. Compared to the shock in the universe, the shock within the major families was even stronger. ¡°Who is Lord Meng?¡± he is a True God-level powerhouse known throughout the Primordial Continent, even there, he is still famous. Such a figure had left the Primordial Continent, returned to the universe, and arrived at the Pangu Continent! On this day, all the families mobilized! Nearly everyone on Peni Ind left, with the heads of the major families personally leading the team, bringing countless God Spirit-level powerhouses to the Pangu Continent. ¡°Shuffle shuffle shuffle!!!¡± With the entrance of countless figures, the Demon Suppression Army led by Lord Meng gradually contracted their formation, changing from an encircling style to a confrontational one. Tens of thousands of God Spirit-level soldiers stood neatly and proudly in the sky, at the front of the line were Lord Meng, Qingyu, and Du Gang. On their opposite side was an alliance formed by many powerful forces from over a thousand family ns. Each family and n brought arge number of powerhouses, some had hundreds, some had at least a few. All were gathered here, a sea of people, tens of thousands, all God Spirit-level powerhouses. Purely in terms of numbers, the alliance of the ns had more, but in terms of momentum, the Demon Suppression Army on the other side was more vigorous. On the ground, people started clearing the field, driving away the spectators. These distinguished persons, at this moment, dared not stay any longer. Tens of thousands of God Spirit-level entities appeared in the sky, both sides facing off, a big fight was about to break out. Who would dare to stay here? If a fight starts, no one could survive! With so many powerhouses, once a fight breaks out, perhaps the entire continent will be destroyed! ¡°Hey, hey, brother, I only need the divine artifact in your hand for this Rune Stone, don¡¯t go¡­¡± A fat Taoist was holding a stone at his stall, blocking a young man. ¡°Let go!¡± The young man pulled away, ¡°You fat Taoist, don¡¯t you want to live? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening in the sky?!¡± After speaking, he didn¡¯t look back and fled the ce like he was escaping for his life. ¡°Damn it!¡± The fat Taoist had an annoyed look. Looking at the tens of thousands of Divines in the sky, he was not afraid at all, instead he kept grumbling. ¡°You should either have fought earlier orter, but you chose the moment when I was about to seed¡­¡± After being annoyed for a while, he put away his anger and reced it with the look of a bystander. He quickly pulled out a weather-beaten talisman. ¡°Pop!¡± he stuck it on his forehead, then, the whole person instantly took off, flew up into the sky, and stood not far from the two factions, watching with great interest. At this moment, the standoff between the two sides didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of noticing him, and they continued to face off. At this time, seventeen out of the eighteen n leaders appeared at the scene, and they became the representatives of the many families, standing in the forefront. Among them, the head of the Dragon Family was the first to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know what important business Lord Meng has here to bring out such a major battle?!¡± It was clear that even though there were many people present, they still dared not provoke him and could only ask politely. After all, Lord Meng is a True God-level powerhouse, and moreover, he has tens of thousands of God Spirit-level soldiers. This is a God Spirit-level powerhouse with battle formations, their tens of thousands of Spirits, may not necessarily be able to defeat these ten thousand soldiers. Lord Meng just smiled faintly, turned his head and looked at Du Gang, and said: ¡°You go and tell them what happened!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and yed the previous video. It started with his entrance, Guo Qiu¡¯s provocation, etc., including people bing greedy over his 30 million Saint Crystals, conspiring to get their hands on them, and finally, Long Aotian and others admitting that regardless of the oue, they would abide by thepetition rules, etc. ¡°Well, you bunch of sons of bitches, you actually want to screw over our Li Family?!¡± At this moment, the Li Family¡¯s patriarch, who had also brought the family gods to the scene, red at everyone. Although the person in the video was Du Gang, he made everyone present think it was someone from the Li Family. Therefore, everyone present at the time wanted to screw over the Li Family. No wonder the Li Family¡¯s patriarch was furious! ¡°Ahem!¡± All the other patriarchs present coughed awkwardly. They were powerful, naturally able to see that the video released by Du Gang was undistorted,pletely true. However, no one responded to the Patriarch of the Li Family. What does this have to do with your Li Family, you¡¯re really making a fuss out of nothing, and we didn¡¯t actually deceive your descendants! At this moment, Lord Meng said indifferently: ¡°Did you see it? All these descendants of yours have no discipline, they can¡¯t ept defeat after losing thepetition. There was even a God Spirit trying to force him. Can you tell me why I came here?!¡± All the patriarchs looked at each other, frowning, unsure of how to handle this. The other party had all the evidence that could fully prove that they were indeed in the wrong, leaving them a bit helpless. Then, Long Aotian said: ¡°We previously thought Du Gang was from the ck Charcoal Family, who knew¡­¡± ¡°You little bastard, who did you say was from the ck Charcoal Family?!¡± At this moment, the patriarch of the Li Family burst into rage, almost going up to point at Long Aotian¡¯s nose and curse. Long Aotian curled his lip, ignoring him, but did change his wording, continuing: ¡°Since he is not from the Li Family, thepetition naturally doesn¡¯t count!¡± ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Long Aotian loudly said: ¡°Only if hepetes with me, and fights with me. If he wins, the property is his, and I won¡¯t pursue anymore. If he loses, all the property must be returned, and his 30 million Saint Crystals, as agreed previously, will be distributed among us!¡± Upon hearing this, Lord Meng didn¡¯t rush to speak, but insteadmunicated with Du Gang. ¡°Now, they are inhibiting their anger due to my prestige. But after all, you also deceived Long Aotian and others¡­¡± ¡°Now, there are two choices. First, don¡¯t fight, I will shield you from everything, I will kill off anyone who has aint for you!¡± ¡°Second, you go and fight. If you win, everything will be settled, and no one will bring up this matter afterwards¡­¡± Without hesitation, Du Gang immediately said, ¡°I choose the second one!¡± He knew that Long Aotian¡¯s strength wasparable to an Eight Law Domain Lord! But these days, he hadn¡¯t been standing still. If it weren¡¯t for preparing for the Ancient God Tribtion, he would have been able to break through the Eternal Summons Tribtion long ago. Even now, he could break through at any time, but he was deliberately suppressing it. Lord Meng nodded and slowly said: ¡°You negotiate it properly. As for Long Aotian¡¯s suggestion, if you all ept it, and he represents all of you, then let them fight. The oue of this battle, win or lose, is to be agreed upon as stated.¡± The patriarchs looked at each other and began to discretely discuss among themselves. After about half a moment, they turned to the young elites present and asked: ¡°Who among you is the strongest? Send out that person as the representative!¡± After all, they were patriarchs, and their focus was on the whole family. For these talented descendants, their attention was only average, so they didn¡¯t know who was stronger. On hearing this, the young elites present began discussing. ¡°Ji Minghui is not weak, he even has a record of defeating Seven Law Domain Lords before¡­¡± ¡°Ji Minghui ranks 13th on the Talents List, he should be able topete!¡± ¡°Long Aotian ranks fifth, he must be the highest-ranked person here, right?!¡± ¡°Ranking fifth? How did he get here without fighting anyone since he wasparable to the Eight Law Domain Lord¡­¡± After listening for a while, the patriarchs could roughly judge that among the thousands of young elites, the two strongest were Long Aotian and Ji Minghui. ¡°Ji Minghui, Long Aotian, who of you two will fight?¡± Long Aotian readily stepped forward and said, ¡°I will fight!¡± Ji Minghui however, casually smiled, didn¡¯t argue, and nodded: ¡°Let Brother Long fight then!¡± He believed that his strength was not far from Long Aotian¡¯s, so it didn¡¯t matter who fought. On the other side, Lord Meng once again reminded: ¡°Are you sure? After this battle ends, regardless of the oue, you will be able to ept the final judgment and won¡¯t cause any more trouble?¡± At this time, the Dragon Family patriarch stood up and said, ¡°Of course, we are all people of integrity and we won¡¯t go back on our word. We can afford to lose the Dragon Seal worth a mere 3.6 million Saint Crystals!¡± Seeing this, the other patriarchs also expressed their willingness to ept the cost of this failure. Except for these seventeen families, the other families were actually much more rxed. Because the divine artifacts of their family¡¯s children were worth only a few tens of thousands or at most a few hundred thousand. If they lost them, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, they didn¡¯t have much value anyway. So, they were mainly watching the excitement between the two sides. Lord Meng nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, you two can fight!¡± After saying that, he suddenly pulled out a transparent cover, casually threw it, and it hung in mid-air. At the same time, two rays of light popped from his fingertips and instantly hit Du Gang and Long Aotian. The two of them, in that instant, seemed to shrink and slowly flew into the transparent cover. As the two of them entered, the transparent cover slowly erged to the extent that everyone could clearly see it. This was a cover that allowed the two to fight safely without affecting the outside world. The feeling inside the cover was different for Du Gang and Long Aotian. They only felt a blur in front of their eyes, and the next moment they found themselves in a huge world. However, they soon realized that this was the battlefield specifically created for them by the ¡®adults¡¯. At this moment, Long Aotian was dressed in a dragon robe, his entire attire gleaming in golden light. His gaze towards Du Gang was filled withplexity. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by you again!¡± In his life, he had only experienced two setbacks, one was in the temple, the other was now. What he didn¡¯t expect was that these two setbacks were caused by the same person. Du Gang said angrily, ¡°You have the nerve to say that! You pretended to be poor in my inner world, carrying the Dragon Seal with you, saying you had no money?!¡± Long Aotian was temporarily speechless, ¡°Who¡­ who is willing to give up the treasures of their inner world when they¡¯re captured?¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t want to live, but he naturally didn¡¯t want to let his treasures fall into Du Gang¡¯s hands. ¡°Enough with your chatter, let¡¯s fight!¡± Long Aotian didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Du Gang and after stating so, he directlyunched an attack. ¡°Roar!¡± A golden dragon wasunched from the palm of his hand, rushing towards Du Gang with a thundering roar. ¡°Kill!¡± Reacting quickly, Du Gang drew his Ancient Divine Spear to block it. But that wasn¡¯t all, as he blocked, he used the recoil to release a shadow of the spear towards Long Aotian. ¡°Whoosh!¡± This time, Long Aotian was just as fierce, he raised his w and easily broke Du Gang¡¯s spear shadow. Heughed lightly, ¡°Enough with these probing tricks, show me your real skills.¡± After saying this, the demeanor of his whole person suddenly changed, and an intimidating aura surged out of him. ¡°Divine Dragon Manifesting!¡± This time, Long Aotian directly employed the Supreme Technique passed down by his family. ¡°Roar!¡± A terrifying azure dragon subsequently appeared, and roared towards Du Gang. Its gold radiance flickered, and its divine aura was blinding. ¡°Sky Breaking Stance!¡± In this moment, Du Gang thrust his spear continually, releasing countless dazzling rays of sunlight, shimmering gold. Each ray of gold light represented an attack from the Sky Breaking Stance. It appeared like a waterfall from the heavens falling down, with booming noises and blinding rays. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The golden rays constantly bombed the azure dragon, causing its scales to shatter and fall onto the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± Finally, just as the divine dragon was about to reach Du Gang, it was pierced by the countless Sky Breaking Stance spears, sessfully blocking the attack. ¡°This Ancient God, is indeed extraordinary, he can continuously utilize the Saintly Technique!¡± ¡°Yes indeed, ordinary people find it very hard to utilize it even once, he uses it as naturally as eating and drinking¡­¡± ¡°However, from this, we can also see how powerful Long Aotian is, how powerful the Supreme Technique he possesses is!!¡± Many people were shocked. ¡°I remember, Du Gang¡¯s Sky Breaking Stance once forcibly broke through Kong Family¡¯s Void Handprint¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that Kong Family¡¯s Supreme Technique is inferior to the Dragon Family¡¯s Supreme Technique?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Lord Meng snorted coldly, ¡°That kid Kong Xu¡¯s Void Handprint is not fully trained. That¡¯s why it appeared weak at that time. If anyone thinks my Kong Family¡¯s Void Handprint is not effective, I am always ready. Who wants to try?¡± The people present all fell silent. All the family masters watched their noses, their noses watched their mouths, their mouths observed their hearts, and they all remained silent. But in their hearts, they were all cursing. You, a True God level guy, want us, the God Spirit level guys to try? Shameless! At this moment, except for Lord Meng, all the other people present were God Spirit level powerhouses. Even if many family masters were present, it was still the case because these family masters were only at the Nine Tribtions God Spirit level, far from being a True God. ¡°Boom!¡± In the battlefield, upon seeing that his attack didn¡¯t work, Long Aotian was taken aback. He was surprised that Du Gang could continuously perform the Saintly Technique. But soon, he turned into an Azure Flood Dragon and rushed to rip Du Gang apart. A kilometer? Du Gang gave a faint smile and shouted, ¡°Transform!¡± In an instant, he turned into a giant of tens of thousands of meters. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± This time, the two quickly came in contact and then started a closebat fight. The discerning eye could immediately see,pared to Du Gang, Long Aotian¡¯s physical body was far inferior. Utilizing his size advantage, Du Gang would asionally catch Long Aotian¡¯s dragon body and throw it on the ground. Although, each time, Long Aotian would emit a divine glow from his body, breaking free from Du Gang¡¯s hands, he was still in a very ufortable state after being thrashed around. ¡°My God, Long Aotian¡¯s prideful body is actually being so trampled!¡± ¡°This Ancient God is indeed not simple, he can actually transform into a giant of ten thousand meters¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand meters? You¡¯re underestimating him. This Ancient God, Du Gang, is said to be able to transform into a giant of a hundred thousand kilometers tall. This means he can potentially transform into a giant of a hundred million meters high!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Those who heard of this for the first time all sucked in a breath of cold air, utterly shocked. ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang seemed to embody the ancient snake-catcher, constantly grabbing Long Aotian by the neck and whipping him around, causing the ground to crack. If it wasn¡¯t for Long Aotian¡¯s hard skull, just these few times of being flung to the ground might have killed him half! ¡°Roar!¡± Finally unable to bear it after being caught once, Long Aotian shone with a shimmering golden light. He forcibly pushed Du Gang back and swiftly retreated, pulling a distance between them. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, Du Gang¡¯s size advantage was too prominent, leaving him helpless. ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, the heavens and earth shook. Behind Long Aotian, a dragon throne slowly rose. This dragon throne was Long Aotian¡¯s natural phenomenon. It was said to be the throne sat on by the Supreme, containing endless divine power. ¡°Swish!¡± Long Aotian instantly morphed back into human form, his face calm, quietly looking at Du Gang, and said: ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to reveal a strategy I haven¡¯t fully mastered yet. If its power is too great, you might die¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang also had a sense of ominous foreboding! ¡°Step!¡± At this moment, Long Aotian turned around, as if his figure became illusory. He traversed time and distance and started making his way towards the monumental dragon throne behind him. ¡°What on earth is he up to?!¡± The people outside were utterly surprised and terrified. ¡°Is he¡­is he trying to sit on the throne of the phenomenon?!¡± ¡°Keep in mind, that throne might be the exact one the Supreme had sat on before. What will happen once he sits on it?!¡± No one knew the answer, it all seemed extremely bizarre and shocking to them. Like a God King, Long Aotian strode towards his throne with ease, with absolutely no pause in his footsteps. Every step was just the right distance as if he had precisely measured it out. He was almost there! Long Aotian stood before the dragon throne and slowly turned around. He sat high above, looking down at Du Gang and the entire world, a smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. He slowly sat down as if he were observing his multigenerational empire. ¡°Boom!¡± When he fully seated himself on the dragon throne, a horrifying wave of power radiated outwards instantaneously. The battlefield¡¯s sky shattered, the ground copsed, and the space tore apart, mimicking an apocalyptic scene. ¡°What a guy, capable of exerting such powerful might at the Sector Lord level!!¡± In the outside world, even Lord Meng was taken aback. He hastily said, ¡°Keep steady!¡± The word became reality! ¡°Hum!¡± The sound of Dao resonated, and the battlefield which was on the brink of copsing became steady once again. All who were present looked in shock at Lord Meng. ¡°This is the truth!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too horrifying, with now fluctuations¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s notw anymore. At that level, they say that one had already embarked on the Dao.¡± ¡°Dao?¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s said to be something more closely rted to the essence of the world¡¯s truth!¡± Inside the battlefield, Du Gang felt the overwhelming aura from afar, which instilled in him the notion of escaping. In his eyes, the man sitting at the top of the dragon throne was like the sovereign of heaven and earth, the supreme of this world. He was formidable, magnificent, sacred, and invincible! Just as his knee started to buckle slightly, as though he was about to kneel to the Heavenly Emperor. ¡°No!¡± Du Gang snapped back to his senses and let out a bellow! This was not just his voice, it was also the voice of an ancient god! The ancient gods are not supposed to kneel down to heaven or earth; why should they kneel before others?! ¡°Transform!¡± At this moment, Du Gang no longer hesitated. Acting decisively, he transformed into a giant of a hundred thousand kilometers tall. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the entire battlefield seemed like it has been pried open. Compared with him, Long Aotian, who was now seated on the dragon throne, was as insignificant and small as a speck of dust. ¡°Whoosh!¡± It was then that a truly shocking scene happened. Seen was Long Aotian and his dragon throne, expanding rapidly in an instant. A hundred meters! A kilometer! Ten kilometers! A million kilometers! A hundred million kilometers! At this moment, he seemed to be telling everyone in the world that no one could make him look up, increasing his size again to a heightparable to Du Gang¡¯s, before he stopped. ¡°Incredible!¡± ¡°Could he¡­ use transformation techniques too?¡± Some God Spirits shook their heads, ¡°It¡¯s not transformation, it¡¯s a kind of Law as Heaven and Earth, a magical power that only those with extraordinary abilities can disy!¡± ¡°And yet, despite that, even if it were Law as Heaven and Earth, only those above the God Spirit Level could exhibit such power. Who would have thought that Long Aotian¡­¡± ¡°Wait, look at Long Aotian!¡± Someone suddenly cried out in surprise. Everyone immediately turned their eyes in his direction. At that moment, everyone¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. They saw that from Long Aotian, a ripple of Daoist Charm spread out in all directions. ¡°He¡¯s about to advance!¡± ¡°Damn, the Ancient God really does have a major opportunity. Long Aotian is about to advance to Eternity after battling with him!¡± ¡°Kong Xu was the first, the Divine Temple had eighteen, and now there¡¯s Long Aotian, making him the twentieth!¡± ¡°So if you put it like that, isn¡¯t Ancient God Du Gang about to lose?!¡± Within the battlefield. Long Aotian¡¯s form became more dazzling, unlike Du Gang¡¯s substantial body, his state, resulting from the Law as Heaven and Earth transformation, remained somewhat unreal. However, this did not affect his terrifying imposing presence. ¡°Is he about to advance to Eternity?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s face showed a serious expression, withdrawing his Ancient Divine Spear. Originally, he had nned to save some strength, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t now! He was about to use the World Creation Technique! If he wanted to beat Long Aotian, this was the only technique left! He wasn¡¯t keen on returning that artifact worth over a hundred million Saint Crystals. Moreover, if he lost this time, his thirty million Saint Crystals would also vanish! So, in this battle, he must win and cannot afford to lose! ¡°Erge! Erge! Erge!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As Du Gang continued to chant, the long ax in his hand shattered into pieces when it reached a thousand meters in size. After all, it was a Rank One Divine Weapon, it had its limits, unable to continue to support his fight. ¡°Huh? Is Du Gang about to lose?¡± ¡°His weapon exploded!¡± ¡°Wait, look closely!¡± As the crowd cried out in surprise, the ax head, which had originally shattered in the field, returned to its original state in an instant. It converged, and, following Du Gang¡¯s intentions, it started to expand rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± At this moment, Lord Meng¡¯s brow furrowed, carefully sensing the situation. He then widened his eyes in shock and eximed, ¡°I actually sensed a hint of the charm of the Supreme Dao Technique!¡± ¡°What!?¡± The audience was stunned, taken aback by what Lord Meng had said. ¡°No¡­¡± Lord Meng quickly denied it, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s not the Supreme Dao Technique. It¡¯s the Supreme Technique. Du Gang has mastered the supreme technique of Pangu!¡± ¡°That ax¡­ is just an illusion¡­¡± ¡°The Supreme Technique of Pangu?!!¡± At this moment, countless people started specting. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s the ax used by Pangu when he created the world?!¡± Everyone present was either a top genius from various families, or a powerhouse above God Spirit Level, and naturally knew who had created this universe over a hundred billion years ago. They were all incredibly shocked. ¡°Could it be possible that we¡¯re going to witness the scene of Pangu creating the world billions of years ago?!¡± Many people were shocked and speechless, focusing intently on the center of the battlefield, afraid of missing a single detail. At this moment, forget about the Sector Lords, even God Spirits and powerhouses like Lord Meng, or even the True God level powerhouses who were protecting the Pangu Continent from a distance, were all watching closely. It seemed like Long Aotian too sensed the crisis. At this moment, without any hesitation, heunched his attack in advance. They saw his Divine Throne, hosting his colossal figure, flying at high speed, charging towards the giant form of Du Gang. Just like Gonggong crashing into Mount Buzhou, he hurled himself towards Du Gang with a powerful force. ¡°World Creation!¡± At this moment, without the slightest hesitation, Du Gang directlyunched his strongest attack! ¡°Whoosh~!¡± At this moment, it seemed as if darkness had descended upon the world in everyone¡¯s eyes. Every being, be it a God Spirit or a True God, appeared to have fallen into a darkened abyss. A colossal figure, towering above the sky, bellowed upward in a roaring fury, clutching a sharply gleaming axe that radiated a terrifying aura, and brought it down before him. ¡°Boom!¡± At this instant, everyone involuntarily closed their eyes. They could no longer see! The divine was too profound to be directly viewed! Though tens of thousands of God Spirits were present, in that moment, they appeared stripped of their divinity, rendered into mere mortals before the illusory figure of Pangu, unable to bear the sight of the divine. Though they could not see, the overwhelming power that made them feel as if the universe was on the verge of exploding again, spread outwards. ¡°Boom!¡± Whether it was an instant or ten thousand years gone by, everyone momentarily returned to reality. They hastily cast their gazes toward the center of the battlefield. The dragon-shaped tform, a manifestation of Long Aotian¡¯s anomaly, was cracked open, a vertically running crevice in clear sight. As for Long Aotian himself, he wasid on the ground, motionless, as if he had lost consciousness. Facing him stood Du Gang, his eyes tightly shut, as if he was in the midst of realizing something. ¡°World Creation by Pangu¡­¡± At this moment, after executing his World Creation move, Du Gang once again saw the mirage of Pangu creating the world, flooding his brain with invaluable information. This strengthened his understanding of World Creation, elerating his insight. It¡¯s safe to say that this time, not only did he achieve victory, but he also advanced his understanding and control of the technique of World Creation, reaching a new level of mastery. In fact, he vaguely felt that he was capable of defying the heavens and ying the God Spirits! ¡°Long Aotian!¡± The Master of the Dragon Family swiftly transformed into a beam of light, appearing in the battlefield and began examining Long Aotian¡¯s condition. What relieved him was that Du Gang had obviously been merciful. Even though he had cleaved the dragon tform, he had not harmed Long Aotian. There were no fissures on his body. The reason he had fainted was that he couldn¡¯t withstand the bacsh of the dragon tform being torn apart. ¡°Long Aotian¡¯s progression toward eternity has been forcefully halted!¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Based on the previous situation, his ¡®tribtion¡¯ to progress toward eternity was to defeat Du Gang, but now¡­¡± Everyone fell silent. Given Du Gang¡¯s current power, it would not only threaten those at the Sector Lord level but might even pose a threat to neers of the God Spirit level. Terrifying! At this moment, everyone acknowledged Du Gang¡¯s strength and felt a sense of fear. ¡°He¡¯s barely over a hundred years old¡­¡± No one knows how far Du Gang will grow. ¡°What a pity, he cannot ovee the Ancient God Tribtion!¡± At this moment, some people expressed deep regret. ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, an earth-shattering noise rang out. The originally calm and towering South Mountain now exhibited a crack. At the same time, a grand power emanated from it. Not only that, the entire surrounding universe seemed unable to bear the strain and began to tear apart. ¡°Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!¡± Countless spatial cracks appeared! ¡°Retreat!¡± At this moment, all the powerful God Spirits mobilized, immediately relocating their disciples from the vicinity to avoid the horrifying aftershocks. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Many people panicked, not knowing what was going on. At this moment, Lord Meng eximed in shock: ¡°This energy¡­¡± ¡°The Sky-Opening Axe of Pangu!¡± PS: In this month, it might be challenging to take over the first ce in the Combat Power Ranking from the old hawk. The word count hasn¡¯t increased, which means, the remaining twenty days could demand more effort. My body has started to rebound. I slept for 10 hours today. The rm didn¡¯t wake me up. I wonder if it counts as being unconscious. Perhaps, the orange cat might really be neutered, after all. But remember, where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. No matter how little time is left, I, the orange cat, will not give up trying. With 23 days left, at least 33,000 words per day. If I¡¯m in a good state, I¡¯ll write more. (The cat¡¯s style may be outdated, I¡¯m preparing to learn the writing style of the bestseller!) Chapter 227 - 226: Goodbye, Fat Taoist! (Adjustment of update schedule) Chapter 227: Chapter 226: Goodbye, Fat Taoist! (Adjustment of update schedule) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Pangu Supreme Axe has appeared!¡± This day, the aura of the Supreme divine weapon permeated everywhere, causing the entire Pangu Continent to ripple and tremble in just one second. Not to mention here, even on Peni Ind, countless hidden powerhouses raised their heads, casting their gazes towards the Pangu Continent. ¡°Boom!¡± An enormous ax image, spanning numerous kilometers, emerged out of the air, hovering over the entire Pangu Continent. Just like it was about to split heaven and earth, it hung above everyone¡¯s heads. At this moment, everyone, whether a Sector Lord, a God Spirit Level, or even a True God powerhouse, all had a sense of suffocation. ¡°Is this the Supreme divine weapon?!¡± Countless people turned pale, blood draining from their faces as they dumbly stared at the giant ax image floating in the sky. At the same time, upon the Primordial Continent, countless powerhouses opened their eyes at this moment, looking towards the ¡®shell¡¯ beyond. Many terrifying entities appeared in the world on this day, discovered by the people. ¡°The Supreme divine weapon has appeared, the era of chaos is about to begin!¡± ¡°Not just an era of chaos, but also a Golden Age!¡± Numerous top-level powerhouses voiced their opinion. ¡°A Golden Age?¡± An elderly man standing at the pinnacle of the world murmured to himself, ¡°After the Golden Age, will there be destruction?¡± No one could tell him the answer. The news of the appearance of the Supreme divine weapon had just emerged, and it spread throughout the entire Primordial Continent in an instant. But surprisingly, although all the significant forces on the Primordial Continent sensed the appearance of the Supreme divine weapon, no force took any action. They all remained indifferent as if they had no interest in the Supreme divine weapon! The fact is, the people of the Primordial Continent find it hard to leave their territory¡­ ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± South Mountain of the Pangu Continent weed its most glorious moment in its history on this day. Countless God Spirit Level powerhouses appeared, and endless powerhouses from various forces kept arriving here. In just a short time, the entire South Mountain was surrounded by powerhouses. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a loud explosion came from afar. A massive hole torn in the void emanated a terrifying aura. ¡°Sizzling noises!¡± As if an army of thousands was galloping, dozens of dragon horses radiating a powerful aura, pulling a pce, slowly stepped out. Each of these dragon horses wasparable to a God Spirit Level. ¡°God Spirit Level dragon horses pulling a carriage, who exactly ising?!¡± At this moment, countless people shivered, trembling with fear. If it wasn¡¯t for therge number of people at the scene, many would have already fled from fear. Even True God powerful ones didn¡¯t have such grandeur and momentum. At this time, the master of the Dragon Family led all the members of the Dragon n to bow respectfully and say, ¡°Wee, n Leader!¡± ¡°What!¡± At this moment, countless people were shocked, gazing incredulously at the pce. Only one person could be called n Leader by the master of the Dragon Family, and that was the elder ancestor of the Dragon family. In theserge ns, there are masters in every generation, but there¡¯s only ever one n leader¡ªthe elderly ancestor of the n! The elderly ancestors of the eighteen big ns are all King-Level beings! ¡± I didn¡¯t expect a King-Level being to arrive!¡± Right then, the pce door opened, and eight powerhouses slowly stepped out. ¡°Rise!¡± Seeing these eight people, everyone was horrified. ¡°Eight Great Powerhouses!¡± This existence was even stronger than a True God! Unbelievable! ¡°Boom!¡± Before people could continue speaking, the space ripped apart again, with dozens of ancient chariots emerging from the void one after another. Like the Dragon Family, each of these chariots was dragging a huge pce. At the same time, everyone noticed the banner hanging above the chariots: Kong Family! ¡°The Kong Family¡¯s ancestor has also arrived!¡± This day shook the entire universe. Legendary figures all appeared. All eighteen kings from the eighteen major families have collectively ascended and arrived in the South Mountain area of Pangu Continent. Even the rare Great Powers, who are hardly seen once in billions of years, have appeared in dozens, nearly a hundred. They are the kings¡¯ entourage! Not to mention the True God Level and God Spirit Level powerhouses, they are too many to count, they are everywhere! ¡°So this is what it means by ¡®God Spirits are asmon as dogs, and True Gods walk everywhere¡¯?¡± Du Gang muttered to himself, his eyes full of astonishment. The eighteen pces surrounded South Mountain, a terrifying aura emanating from within as if there were invisible eyes peering into the abyss from the shadows. At this moment, beneath the fissures of South Mountain, there existed another world. A dark door leading to the demonic realm, radiating a terrifying aura, stood tall. At this moment, in the center of the door, there was a gaprge enough for a person to pass through. The phantom projected in the sky of Pangu Continent was emitted from this gap in the door¡¯s center. ¡°Retreat!¡± Whoever spoke, the words sounded like whispers in their ears. All of a sudden, everyone found themselves standing tens of kilometers away, with only the eighteen pces remaining at the core areas. A Great Power had acted, forcibly moving the irrelevant people away not out of fear of them seizing the Supreme Artifacts, but to avoid causing coteral damage during the subsequent battles. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the earth trembled, the energy was in chaos, and everything in the world seemed illusory. Far away, whether the kings had taken action or not, no one knew. Because the area ahead seemed to be shrouded in fog, no one could see through it. People could only roughly judge by the sounds that the kings were likely trying to break through the fog. ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± The loud thudding noises spread throughout the universe. After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, a sigh sounded. ¡°No wonder those folks from the Primordial Continent didn¡¯te. It turns out they left it for him¡­¡± Left it for him? People were first startled, then quickly realized what was meant; this was left for the Ancient God! Did Pangu Supreme foresee his destiny in the future? Therefore, he left behind this Supreme Artifact?! Very likely, Supreme beings can cultivate the Time Force, maybe Pangu Supreme saw the future through the River of Time. All of a sudden, before people could wait any longer, the fog gradually dissipated. Just as everyone was wondering what had actually happened ahead, a grand voice echoed across the heavens and earth. ¡°Only those at the Sector Lord level may enter the pce doors topete for the opportunity to be a god!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As this statement reverberated, people finally caught a clear glimpse of the situation ahead. Looking around South Mountain, there was none of the previous pces, only emptiness as if they had never been there. Meanwhile, the God Spirit Level powerhouses and some True God Level powerhouses previously stationed on the periphery seemed to have received some sort of instruction and gradually began to withdraw. Within a very short time, the strengths of all the major family forces hadrgely retreated, leaving only some protectors of Sector Lords on the scene. ¡°Du Gang, we¡¯re leaving. You better hurry up and go in!¡± Qingyu quickly ryed a message to Du Gang and then, along with Legion Leader Lord Meng, tore apart the space to leave the ce. The ten thousand mighty warriors of the Demon Suppression Legion also left with them. ¡°Charge!¡± As the many powerhouses retreated, the entirety of South Mountain turned into a sacrednd for the young talents at the Sector Lord level to celebrate. ¡°The opportunity to be a god is right in front of us, fellows! Whether we live or die depends on this!¡± Everyone was charging! At this moment, whether they were the young and powerful, or the old timers weathered by time, all were tearfully charging towards the pce door. Those elders must have lived for billions of years to have such an aged and haggard appearance. Before, they were prevented frompeting with the young generation for opportunities due to the protection of their respective ns. But now, with the manifestation of the Pangu Supreme Artifact, their chances had also emerged. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Figures, one after another, frantically surged towards the pce door. Yet this pce door seemed like an endless abyss, regardless of how many people entered, it never seemed to get crowded. At this moment, Du Gang also mingled among the crowd and was pushed into the pce gate. ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as he entered, the world before his eyes drastically changed. Du Gang realized, this was teleportion! He had been teleported again! ¡°Whoosh!¡± This was a world glimmering with gold. Various treasures flickering with golden light wereid out before him, each as eye-catching as the next. They seemed to be scattered randomly on the ground like watermelons in a field, ced every few steps. Each of them, at the very least, was an artifact, with the most powerful ones even emanating an auraparable to a saint. ¡°Treasure!¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red with greed! Everyone went insane, transforming into ferocious beasts, continuously charging forward to collect the items on the ground. Du Gang was also affected, he quickly approached the nearest artifact, grabbed it, and attempted to put it into his inner world. However, to his surprise, his inner world seemed to have lost its function, it was ineffective. ¡°I can¡¯t store it in my inner world?¡± At this moment, everyone discovered this situation, but no one thought much about it, attributing it to the unique characteristic of this world. Everyone kept running and constantly picked up the artifacts. Before long, all the artifacts on the ground had been picked up. The coveted treasures then shifted from the ground to people holding artifacts. ¡°Kill!¡± Du Gang stabbed out with his spear, piercing directly through a person¡¯s skull without hesitation. He then quickly erupted again, killing the others around him. With his invincible Sector Lord level strength, there was almost nopetition for him in this space. He was truly unstoppable, killing anyone that stood in his way. Before long, all people in the entire space had been ughtered by him. But just as he was about to go and pick up the treasures on the ground, the treasures suddenly vanished like illusory images. ¡°My artifacts!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, he let out a roar and lunged at an artifact on the ground. But he fell through, not touching any artifact at all, but instead only grazed the air and finally fell on the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as he was about to break down, suddenly, countless figures appeared again. At the same time, countless treasures emerged again from the ground. ¡°My artifacts!¡± Du Gang murmured to himself, transforming into an Asura once again and lunging forward. This time, he didn¡¯t even bother with the treasures on the ground, he began killing people directly. In no time, the entire space was cleared again. But when he was about to grab the artifacts on the ground with high spirits, the same scene happened again. The artifacts turned into illusions and gradually disappeared. A struggle can be seen in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, which was quite rare. ¡°Wake up!¡± ¡°Wake up!¡± He kept roaring, yelling out the phrase several times. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, a cooling sensation slowly flowed through his mind. At this moment, his foundational abilities upgraded once again. This time, it reached the Ninth Rank! This was equivalent to the Eternal Level, but it ended here. When Du Gang regained consciousness, he found that his practice method, which lies at the core of his mind, had no next steps. ¡°Have I¡­ have I reached the foundational stage?¡± Ancient God Power, Ancient God Soul, and Ancient God Foundation symbolized his three various types of strength. At this moment, his Ancient God Soul reached the peak of cultivation, any further progress would require finding his own way. ¡°No!¡± Du Gang shook his head, he unmistakably felt that he was not yetplete. He understood that only when he had cultivated all three to the ninth rank, which was the Eternal Level, would he be genuinelyplete! And to reach that level, this meant that he would have to pass the Ancient God Tribtion! ¡°Let it be, I will think about it in the future!!¡± Du Gang retracted his thoughts and began to observe his surroundings. At this moment, he was standing on an iron rope, and everything that had urred before was just an illusion. And around him, countless figures, just like him, were all standing on numerous iron ropes. And at the end of the iron rope, a giant axe that seemed to support the whole world and sky stood upright. Du Gang turned around and saw that all people on the iron rope had their eyes tightly closed, their eyelids were trembling continuously. He knew that these people were, like him, trapped in an illusion! ¡°Could it be that stepping at the end of the iron rope, will enable me to get the Sky-Opening Axe, a Supreme God Artifact?!¡± Du Gang spected and then quickly proceeded forward. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to fly, but, to his astonishment, he discovered that all the power within his body had been sealed. He was no different from an ordinary man at this moment. ¡°Could it be another ce simr to the divine temple?!¡± He was somewhat expectant in his heart, he felt that he might obtain the Supreme God Artifact! ¡°My Lord, are you just going to ignore that Supreme God Artifact?¡± Qingyu, returning temporarily with the Demon Suppression Legion to Peni Ind, asked with doubt during the journey. Although Lord Meng didn¡¯t know much, he was far-sighted and able to make some guesses from the situation. He nodded and said, ¡°ording to the Ancestors¡¯ intentions, they seem to be ignoring it¡­¡± ¡°What about the Supreme Artifacts?!¡± Lord Mengughed, ¡°There is an Ancient God there, do you think others can get it?!¡± ¡°Moreover, no one from the Primordial Continent hase here, but it¡¯s not that they can¡¯t leave the Primordial Continent¡­¡± Qingyu nodded but still frowned, ¡°Even if the Supreme Artifact is given to Du Gang, can he use it?¡± Lord Meng shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but, it¡¯s certain that he can carry it!¡± ¡°The Supreme has the power of time and must see something through the River of Time, this Pangu¡¯s Supreme Axe was probably nned and left behind by Pangu Supreme himself¡­¡± ¡°And our Ancestors, they only tried before to see if they were able to get the artifact¡­¡± ¡°After confirming that the artifact couldn¡¯t be acquired, they decisively all withdrew!¡± Even though Lord Meng was a True God-Level powerhouse, he still couldn¡¯t make contact with the Ancestor for each family were Kings, who were also powerful, even in the Primordial Continent. ¡°s, if I could have this supreme artifact¡­¡± Qingyu sighed. ¡°Hehe!¡± Lord Mengughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, only those with great luck can obtain such things, they have to go through many hardships, if you have it you might die prematurely because of bacsh!¡± Hearing this, Qingyu smiled obsequiously, shook his head, and gave up this idea in his heart. Indeed, for such a high-level thing, even if it was given to him, could he carry it?! Deep in Peni Ind, the Kings of the eighteen families rarely gathered together. ¡°Just give up like that?¡± A gloomy voice echoed. It is followed by a chuckle, ¡°If not, then what? Do you think you can get it?!¡± The previous voice responded with discontent, ¡°But if we can master a supreme artifact, we might also have a chance to progress towards the divine race¡­¡± ¡°Progress? You¡¯re thinking too much. Those divinities, despite appearing simr to us on the surface with their peakbat power set at king level, every one of them has a saintly existence concealed behind them.¡± ¡°I dare say, if you dare to pick a fight with these divine races, they would dare to revive their saints!¡± The initial voice responded grudgingly, ¡°But, with the appearance of the Ancient God, it signifies that the great cmity is upon us. When the timees, the races that can survive won¡¯t be many. If we possess a supreme artifact¡­¡± Another voice added with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Although Pangu Supreme perished over ten billion years ago, given his power, he must have looked into the River of Time, seeking the best solution¡­¡± ¡°So many supremes died over a billion years ago. What was the point of their cooperative n?¡± ¡°I believe they may have found some hope for survival, and that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°As cosmic human beings, we, being sessors of both Pangu and Nuwa, are already very fortunate. This time, the race most likely to survive the cmity could be us¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain. Other divine races also have supremes as their ancestors. They might be able to escape as well¡­¡± A voice full of authority sternly ordered, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s not time yet, let¡¯s disperse¡­¡± After these words, the eighteen pces that had been hovering above Peni Ind slowly descended andnded back onto the ind. Inside a pce¡­ Yao Zixuan asked with a frown, ¡°Elder, is the Golden Age ending so soon?¡± An old man at the top who bore a resemnce to her chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for it to end? This Golden Age is not ordinary; it might just continue¡­¡± Yao Zixuan asked again, ¡°What about those who can advance to God Spirit level?¡± ¡°Probably quite a few!¡± The elder of the Yao Familyughed, ¡°With the supreme artifact, the Pangu Axe, suppressing the trials, advancing to the God Spirit Level is still rather easy. However¡­he must have controlled some of the numbers!¡± At this point, he paused before continuing, ¡°In the end, it depends on whether the Ancient God can survive the tribtion. Though, even if I don¡¯t have faith in him, I believe in Pangu Supreme. This Du Gang should be thest of the Ancient Gods¡­¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head and sighed, saying no more. Once again, silence fell upon the great hall. Outside South Mountain. A chubby Taoist, sneaking around a corner as though hidden in space, peered surreptitiously outwards. After several peeks, seeing that there was no one around, nor sensing any terrifying existence, he finally sneaked out. ¡°Phew, those old fellows finally left. Such a worry!¡± He wiped his sweat and appraised the split open South Mountain in front of him thoughtfully. ¡°Should I give it a try?¡± As if contemting something, he drifted into deep thought. After a while, he gritted his teeth decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. If I win the gamble, I¡¯ll hit the jackpot!¡± ¡°However, I need to make some arrangements first!¡± Soon, he arrived outside South Mountain. Instead of rushing in, he kept pulling out talismans and threw one every few steps he took. The talismans didn¡¯t show any power. After he had thrown them out, they disappeared into thin air after a while, temporarily dormant. Like this, he walked around the periphery of South Mountain and threw more than a hundred talismans before stopping. ¡°With a hundred cross-realm talismans, shouldn¡¯t I be able to leave if I seed?!¡± Feeling somewhat certain, he thought for a while, then again took out a pile of devices and started cing them around. Quickly, he took out an object resembling a lotus tform, but after some thought, he put it away again. ¡°No, this object is too precious to be used like this. Let¡¯s forget it!¡± He then took out a few other seemingly valuable items and quickly arranged them around, then chuckled, ¡°That should be enough. Let¡¯s go in and see if I can steal old Pangu¡¯s axe!¡± After saying that, he quickly sneaked into the gate of South Mountain¡¯s crevice. On the chains, after walking a distance, Du Gang noticed that others on the chains had also started to wake up and were steadily progressing towards the end. Despite the suppression of their capabilities, their progress wasn¡¯t fast at this point. Nevertheless,pared to the majority who remained stationary, they were lucky enough to move. Many individuals disyed sheer excitement as if they were getting closer to the path of apotheosis. However, as everyone continued walking, it seemed as if there were more and more people around them. The end, however, still seemed as far away as before, with no decrease in distance. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why does it feel like we¡¯re not making much progress?¡± Many of the first to tread the iron ropes were very confused. At this moment, although they couldn¡¯t see the people at the starting point when they looked back, they found more and more iron ropes surrounding them. What shocked them even more was that on these ropes, there was a person standing on each one. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re not moving forward!¡± Because of Du Gang¡¯s calm demeanor, coupled with his previous experience of being a mortal, his perception of the surroundings was much moreposed than theirs. He clearly felt that they were indeed moving forward at this moment, only more and more people were catching up from behind. Earlier, the iron ropes were scattered, so each person was quite far apart. But as they moved forward, some ropes, which had been undisturbed for a while, seemed to be hidden, temporarily out of sight. This led everyone to feel as if there were more people around, when in fact, it was just the people who were originally scattered here and thereing together as they moved forward. At the moment, not far from Du Gang, on one of the iron ropes, he saw a very familiar figure. ¡°Long Aotian?!¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± Long Aotian¡¯s face was visibly disgruntled, ¡°Do we have a grudge against each other or what? Howe I bump into you no matter where I go?!¡± He was speechless. He had encountered Du Gang in the world of the temple before and was outsmarted; he ended up being absorbed into Du Gang¡¯s inner world prematurely. Otherwise, with his strength at that time, seizing one of the nine spots in the World of Darkness would have been a cakewalk! That was not the worst of it. Previously on the tform, he was tricked by Du Gang. In the midst of their fight, he felt like he was on the cusp of breaking through to the Eternal level, but Du Gang defeated him again. Before he had been unconscious for long, he was rescued by members of the Dragon Family and then dumped here. Little did he know, after finally killing Du Gang in some space, he woke up to realize he was dreaming. He resolved this time to refrain from pulling any stunts, walk along the iron rope, and clinch the chance to be a god. Who would¡¯ve thought he would run into Du Gang again. Meanwhile, Du Gang grinned, revealing his white teeth, andughed, ¡°Brother Long, we indeed meet under the oddest circumstances. Do you have any other treasures on you?¡± ¡°No, what are you up to?!¡± Long Aotian looked at him warily, ready to retreat a few steps if he weren¡¯t on the iron rope. This bastard¡¯s still coveting my things! I have something worth four or five million at most, I can¡¯t let him trick me out of it again¡­ Du Gang, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes. Stinker, there must be treasures inside him, or else he wouldn¡¯t be on guard like this! If he didn¡¯t have any, he would¡¯ve been honest and then angry. But now, he¡¯s on guard¡­ Just wait, this time, I¡¯ll strip you of all your treasures! But Du Gang was undetected and coughed, ¡°Brother Long, you may have misunderstood me; I just casually asked because I¡¯m worried you have no defensive treasures!¡± ¡°You? Good-hearted?¡± Long Aotian had long regarded Du Gang as aplete scoundrel capable of any misdeed. He didn¡¯t trust him at all. Du Gang grinned, ¡°Brother Long, don¡¯t use the heart of a scoundrel to gauge the integrity of a gentleman. I¡¯m genuinely concerned¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Looking at Du Gang¡¯s grinning face, Long Aotian felt like beating him up. Wasn¡¯t he fooled by this smiling face back in the temple? He thought this guy was a fool, but in the end, he only saw through him when he was fooled. Damn it! Don¡¯t let me catch a chance, or else I¡¯ll beat the hell out of you! Long Aotian vowed secretly that if he got a chance, he would seriously beat Du Gang up! Simrly, Du Gang secretly vowed that if he got a chance, he would definitely strip Long Aotian bare! This kid definitely has treasures inside him, and he can take out a few million Saint Crystals at the very least! When the timees, I¡¯ll make sure he coughs them all up! Of course, on the surface, Du Gang still had a smile on his face, while Long Aotian remained as alert as ever. Thus, the two of them kept walking forward without stopping. If it were not and of opportunity, and there was no other way to retreat, Long Aotian would have turned around and left a long time ago. However, hepletely ignored Du Gang along the way as if he couldn¡¯t see him. Isn¡¯t it okay if I just ignore you? When I can¡¯t fight back, I can choose to avoid you, can¡¯t I?! ¡°Brother Long, why are you hurrying away so fast? Most likely, the way behind can¡¯t be opened without me, just like the temple¡­¡± ¡°Brother Long, do you have a girl you like? Oh right, I remember you¡¯re a dragon, even if you did have someone you liked, you might not be able to¡­You know¡­ Do you like dragons?¡± ¡°Brother Long, this time, I saw your people from the Dragon Family, thirty-six dragon horses pulling a pce. How did these dragon horsese about?¡± Du Gang was very curious, wondering how dragon horses of the Dragon n came into existence¡­.. ¡°¡­¡± Long Aotian finally couldn¡¯t stand it, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut your mouth?!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang gave out an innocent smile. He had achieved his purpose, he just wanted to provoke Long Aotian into talking! ¡°Humph!¡± Long Aotian gave Du Gang a cold look and continued moving forward. As Du Gang walked, he saw a few familiar figures around him. ¡°Yu Shuiyao, you¡¯re here as well! You¡¯re really ruthless, you even fooled a kid who just left home!¡± Yu Shuiyao was equally irritated. She genuinely thought that the charcoal-skinned young man was a greenhorn, so she deceived him a bit. Who would have thought it was Du Gang, which made her extremely embarrassed. ¡°Humph!¡± Yu Shuiyao also didn¡¯t bother to pay any attention to Du Gang, mainly because she had her vulnerabilities in Du Gang¡¯s hands, and it wouldn¡¯t be wise to say anything harsh. Even so, she couldn¡¯t put on an innocent face either, she was not that shameless! Du Gang, just wait till you fall into my hands, then I¡­ Whilst Yu Shuiyao had these thoughts, she clenched her hands so tightly that it felt as if she was squeezing something really hard. ¡°What on earth!¡± Du Gang looked at this woman, feeling an inexplicable chill rise from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. This woman, she couldn¡¯t be thinking of something weird, could she?!! Looking at her clenching her jaw, it seemed as if there was some deep-seated hatred. It definitely cannot be me! How can someone as dashing as me ever be an enemy to a beautiful girl?! Du Gang suspected that Yu Shuiyao might be mad at Guo Qiu for causing her to lose the artifact. ¡°That must be it!¡± With a cough, he smiled, ¡°Princess Yu, it¡¯s better to make up than break up. Let the bygones be bygones, don¡¯t overthink things!!¡± Yu Shuiyao thought that Du Gang wanted to reconcile, and scoffed, ¡°In your dreams!¡± Does he think I will let him off the hook after what he did with just one sentence? What a joke?!! Just let him fall into my hands, then¡­ Hehe! As if Yu Shuiyao had thought of something amusing, her face involuntarily cracked a smile. ¡°What on earth!¡± Du Gang shook his head, women were unfathomable creatures. It was best not to provoke them! Just like that, the three of them, not far from each other on the iron chain, moved forward almost synchronously. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but the fact that everyone¡¯s speed was about the same, and no one could surpass the others. However, avoiding Du Gang and pausing seemed unrealistic. After all, those able to cultivate to this level were no ordinary beings, of course, they wouldn¡¯t be rash due to such a matter. After walking for a while, Yao Zijie suddenly appeared in the distance. And Du Gang seemed to have gotten the hang of the rules here. The probabilities were, those who failed many times at the starting point would lose their iron chain ¨C they might fall or disappear: In the end, the people who remained on the chains would graduallye together, while those who couldn¡¯t make it through the illusion, their iron chains would disappear little by little. ¡°Little brother-inw!¡± Upon seeing Yao Zijie, Du Gang immediately shouted out. Yao Zijie was dumbfounded as he looked back, seeing no one, he pointed to himself and asked: ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Du Gang grinned, ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t everyone see your sister chatting alone with me?¡± A vein popped in Yao Zijie¡¯s forehead, his mouth twitched, ¡°!!!¡± After a while, he finally couldn¡¯t say the swear words that were on the tip of his tongue, after all, he practiced the Gentleman¡¯s Sword! This damn Du Gang, why does he always appear around me?! How unlucky! Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my brother-inw, I have to take care of you!¡± When Yu Shuiyao heard this, she pouted, seemingly unhappy. She was the first woman on Peni Ind who came in contact with Du Gang. She was very confident in her appearance. But Du Gang showed no interest in her, yet he openly behaved as if he had something going on with Yao Zixuan. Does he think I¡¯m not as pretty as Yao Zixuan?! Hmph! He¡¯s blind! At this moment, Yu Shuiyao didn¡¯t stop cursing in her heart. For a woman, this was absolutely lethal, even worse than Du Gang stealing her money. That vixen Yao Zixuan, she was deliberately approaching Du Gang in the temple¡­ She regretted it when she thought about it. If she could have made a deal at that time, she could have been one of the eighteen who had advanced to the god spirit level. What¡¯s more, there was no need to organize a tea party to invite Du Gang, only to be fooled and not be able to show too much hostility¡­ Sigh, it¡¯s so annoying! With these thoughts, her body unconsciously retracted her previous strange expression and put on a calm and elegant look instead. In this way, everyone kept moving forward with different thoughts in mind. The other three people were all silent, and only Du Gang kept chattering and bothering one after another¡­ After a long walk, they had traveled half the distance and could clearly feel the grandness of the Pangu Axe in the distance. However, the number of people on the iron ropes surprised them. At first, they thought that not many people could reallye here, but in reality, as they moved further back, they encountered more and more people. By the time they reached the center of the iron rope, the surrounding iron ropes were full of people. At a nce, there were hundreds or even thousands of people! ¡°How can there be so many people?!¡± Long Aotian was somewhat dissatisfied. He didn¡¯t believe that these people had the same qualifications as him. Yu Shuiyao shook her head and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not about qualifications, it¡¯s about strength. So, if you have reached a certain level of strength, you should be able to pass there¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, this is only our side. No one knows if there are iron ropes on the other end of the axe¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that there are as many people on the other side as here, so thepetition will be much harder!¡± Compared to the unhappy expressions of Yu Shuiyao and the others, Du Gang was much calmer, even a bit excited. After the temple incident, he knew his value, as a result of opportunity. The more people there were, the more likely he was to benefit, right? Although he didn¡¯t know what the opportunity to be a god was this time, it would definitely have something to do with him! Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure in the crowd. In the distance, a chubby Taoist was moving forward with others. He had a lewd expression on his face, constantly ncing around. When he saw some pretty girls, he even drooled, making the people around him disgusted! ps: I originally wanted to use tactics to win this battle, but after some thought, Icked the vor. Proving one¡¯s way still needs a process. So, Orangecat has decided, after the free limit is lifted tomorrow noon, to fight fair and square! Staying in the first ce on thebat power ranking every day, not just the end of thest day of the month. This means that Eagle might pay some attention to Orangecat, but it is highly likely to ignore him. But if he does pay attention, with his speed, he will definitely be invincible, so Orangecat has to go against the trend, prove his way against the sky, and fight for it! Fighting for 20 hours a day, only then will there be a glimmer of hope! Chapter 229: 228: Auction and Acting! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 229: 228: Auction and Acting! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s give him a hand, extinguish that fire!¡± Du Gang said with a yful smile.
Everyone paused, confused. Hasn¡¯t he been at odds with this chubby Taoist all along? Why is he suddenly eager to put out the fire for him?! As everyone was curiously staring, Du Gang had already moved in. ¡°Thump thump thump!¡± At this moment, he turned into a professional ser yer, stomping on Duan Youde. ¡°What are you standing around for,e and help!¡± Du Gang grinned wide, waving to the crowd at the same time. The others hesitated, unsure whether they should step in. After all, the chubby Taoist was quite mysterious and could potentially possess terrifying techniques. If they started stomping on him, what if he retaliated?! Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t want a chance to achieve godhood?!¡±
This time, as soon as Long Aotian heard this, he rushed over without a second word and started stomping! Seeing this, the others no longer hesitated, swiftly moved forward, and began stomping together. ¡°Get the hell off me! I don¡¯t need your help! Step away!¡± Lying on the ground, Duan Youde wailed in agony, wishing he could rise and kick everyone away. ¡°You all just wait, once I get out of here, I¡¯ll rob all of your ancestral tombs¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang turned to the crowd andughed: ¡°Did you hear that? We¡¯ve already offended him. If we don¡¯t kill him now, we¡¯ll have to face the consequences outside!¡± Upon hearing this, they no longer hesitated and began to stomp fiercely, targeting the important parts of his body. ¡°Thump thump thump!¡± After several relentless minutes of stomping, the fire on Duan Youde was extinguished. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± After the mes subsided, he suddenly sprang to his feet, evaded the crowd with a roll, and quickly stood up.
Sensing this, everyone stopped, except for Du Gang, who was still keen to keep kicking. ¡°What are you doing?!!¡± Duan Youde shouted loudly. Du Gang saw him unscathed except for his clothes, which were scorched and tattered like a beggar¡¯s. He expressed his regret. Laughing, he said, ¡°Nothing much, just helping put out the fire. Fatty, you should really thank us this time. Without us, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to extinguish that fire!¡± Everyone rolled their eyes at Du Gang¡¯s shameless act of ying the hero after causing harm. Duan Youde just snorted coldly and ignored him. He understood in his heart that Du Gang was right. Although it was a flippantment, Du Gang had indeed put out the fire. The fire was too fierce for him alone to handle. If left to him, it probably would¡¯ve burned for a while before possibly being extinguished. Now, however, it was extinguished under Du Gang¡¯s stomping. Seeing Duan Youde ignoring him, Du Gang lost interest and turned to the beast skin scroll in his hand. As he started reading the scroll¡­ ¡°Boom!¡±
A bolt of lightning shed by, and countless pieces of information flooded his brain all at once. In this moment, the pattern of the Tao naturally presented itself, the lotus of the great Tao scattered on both sides of Du Gang. ¡°This lucky guy!¡± Duan Youde eximed. Then, without any shame or embarrassment, he fished out a set of new clothes and started changing on the spot. ¡°Shameless!¡± Yu Shuiyao snapped and turned away. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, Duan Youde roared withughter, didn¡¯t care about anything else and continued to change clothes. The crowd was curious and watched a certain part of him. ¡°It¡¯s burn¡­¡± Long Aotian frowned and said, ¡°In this state, you might as well just cut it off¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Duan Youde cursed, ¡°My precious is innately beautiful and cannot be discarded. Even if it¡¯s burnt, it can still be used!¡± Du Gang sat quietly, his mindpletely immersed in the inherited secret techniques flowing in his mind. This secret technique was unlike the normal techniques he practiced, which involved understanding Law-rted matters. And it also differed from the top-tier techniques and saintly techniques he practiced that had progress levels, which increased their power gradually by constant cultivation. What amazed him was that this secret technique seemed to have only two stages: initial and finalpletion. Either you enter the beginner¡¯s stage or you don¡¯t. However, once you enter the beginner stage, you reach the small aplishment stage. Then if you continue to practice, you reach the great aplishment stage. Unlike other techniques that require learning through the body or mind, this secret technique requires branding it within your heart. Sure, this method of practicing is a bit strange, but Du Gang didn¡¯t ck off one bit. He quickly followed the instructions, capturing it bit by bit, and gradually imprinted it into his heart. ¡°Crack!¡± With thest bit of the secret technique imprinted in his heart, Du Gang seemed to hear a small sound. The Jie-Character Secret Technique can instantly increasebat power tenfold! This so-called tenfoldbat power is not like thews of critical strikes, which seem to have high attack power but not strongbat power. This tenfoldbat power is truly a tenfoldbat power, a presence that can resist immortals! Simultaneously, Du Gang seemed to have gained some clear enlightenment from this secret technique. He suspects that thews of critical hits and fatal injuries, if practiced to the extreme, could possibly reveal the Jie-Character Secret Technique. The so-called extreme level is not his previous mastery of the Mystery technique. That could only count as having a small degree of the technique, not even thorough research. The so-called extreme level is practicing to the end of the path, discarding all appearance and seeing the ultimate truth. However, what made him speechless was that, just like the Jie-Character Secret Technique, it also has a probability issue, meaning that not every attack can disy tenfoldbat power. Only when the great aplishment level is reached can it ignore the probability issue with every move being a burst kind, and each can disy tenfoldbat power! However, this is already very powerful. A tenfold surge inbat power doesn¡¯t just mean the attack power, it means an overall upgrade. That means, he has a chance to go against the immortals! ¡°I wonder, if I let it all out, can I kill a God Spirit?!¡± Du Gang was very curious, excited, but thinking of his current situation, he decided against it. Although he had practiced for a long time, only a short time had passed in the outside world. Nearly everyone had discussed for less than a minute before he opened his eyes. ¡°Have you woken up?¡± Long Aotian curiously asked, ¡°Did you learn it?!¡± Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned it, one of the Nine Secrets, the Jie-Character Secret!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Duan Youde eximed, ¡°This is a secret technique that can improvebat power tenfold, and you obtained it so easily!¡± At this time, Du Gang realized that the beast skin scroll in his hand had disappeared. He looked around and couldn¡¯t find it. At that moment, Yu Shuiyao seemed to understand what he was looking for and shook her head, ¡°The beast skin scroll in your hand, when you were looking at it, turned into a light and went into your mind¡­¡± Duan Youdeughed and said, ¡°This kind of Nine Secrets is a kind of initiation inheritance that Supreme Pangu prepared specifically for you, so only you can learn it¡­¡± He suddenly stopped, ¡°Wait, if you learned these Nine Secrets, then did the people from a hundred billion years ago not learn them?!¡± Everyone else looked at him curiously, not understanding what he meant. However, Duan Youde frowned as if he was pondering something. Everyone realized that he must certainly know something secret, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be like this. Toozy to deal with him, Du Gang quickly started searching around the divine tform again, wanting to see if there were any other powerful techniques or things. Unfortunately, to his disappointment, this ce was as empty as if it had been looted, except for this divine tform and the previously left Nine Secrets. ¡°Damn, did we eat someone else¡¯s dust?!¡± At this point, Duan Youde suddenly eximed, ¡°There must have been many treasures in this pce, but in the end, they were all taken away by those guys from a hundred billion years ago. Now, the reason there is one of the Nine Secrets is because the guy who received the Jie-Character Secret inheritance died back then, so the Nine Secrets reappeared!¡± Seeing everyone confused, he exined, ¡°Things like the Nine Secrets are the ultimate secret techniques of the world. There are nine of them. They are unique and even if the owner dies, they will reappear in the world¡­¡± Everyone was amazed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that the Nine Secrets still exist in the world?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Duan Youde nodded, ¡°As long as the holder of the Nine Secrets is alive, they won¡¯t appear in the ce where they were stored before like now¡­¡± ¡°So, the Nine Secrets is either mastered by someone, or stored somewhere, waiting to be discovered!¡± After these words, everyone present was daydreaming, wishing they could immediately find another one of the Nine Secrets to learn. ¡°So, do you mean that essentially only nine people mastered the Nine Secrets?¡± Long Aotian said so, he was really curious about these things. ¡°Not!¡± Duan Youde shook his head, ¡°Although the Nine Secrets are difficult to learn, they are not limited to just one person. However, the Nine Secrets are rare and want to teach them to others. It¡¯s not just anyone can do it, plus, the one who wants to learn it also requires fate. This leads to the Nine Secrets being extremely rare¡­¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is!¡± Everyone present seemed to understand. Now, they have a deeper understanding of the Primordial Continent, and they have an extra longing for it. After all, they were all grown up listening to the legends of the Primordial Continent. They know that it is the center of the world, a ce full of infinite legends, and more importantly, it¡¯s the origin of the cosmic human race. Plus, with a hundred strong god races there, and allied with the families of Peni Ind, they are equivalent to the power of a thousand royal families. The number of powerhouses is terrifying. But that is exactly what excels them off. Only by standing out in such an environment of powerhouses, can you be a contender, can you be a hero! ¡°Is there nothing else here?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t care about how he just treated Duan Youde, and casually asked. And Duan Youde didn¡¯t seem to care, and nodded, ¡°No, as I said, only Nine Secrets were left¡­ Oh, the divine tform as well¡­¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± Before the words were finished, the deity tform that was originally standing here disappeared. Du Gang had directly confiscated it! Duan Youde was speechless for a while, toozy to finish his sentence, once again nced around the main hall, shook his head and said: ¡°Nothing left, what a waste of time. I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± Having said that, he ignored everyone else and turned around to leave. He really left? Watching him wobble away, everyone exchanged nces and turned to Du Gang. After considering for a second, Du Gang quickly followed. He doesn¡¯t understand anything, staying here wouldn¡¯t help him figure out whether there really was anything else left, so, following that fat guy is the best choice! Seeing Du Gang leave too, the others naturally followed, but they all felt a bit regretful. This time, they followed along and got no benefits, they could only watch as Du Gang received a secret method. So, a group of more than ten people, returned to the ce where the ropes were dangling previously. ¡°Just go up like this?¡± Long Aotian was a bit unwilling. He came down to snatch the benefits, but didn¡¯t grab anything, only Du Gang gained something. Duan Youde was also clearly dissatisfied, ¡°If not going up, what can we do? There is nothing left here¡­¡± ¡°Really nothing left?!¡± Everyone looked puzzled. Duan Youde frowned, ¡°Are we very close? What do you mean by that?!¡± Aside from Du Gang, it¡¯s the first time meeting the others, but they all act like he¡¯s definitely hiding something. Everyone was startled, a bit puzzled. They didn¡¯t know why, but based on Duan Youde¡¯s appearance, they always felt he was hiding something. ¡°Get lost, none of you are good!¡± Recalling the situation where they had stepped on him previously, Duan Youde angrily dered, and then, without turning his head, he started climbing up the rope. Seeing him really start to climb, the others followed. But Du Gang was puzzled. ¡°Are you really just going up like this?!¡± ¡°Nonsense, if not going up, what else can I do?!¡± He wasn¡¯t giving up, ¡°What about your deity? Did you leave it behind secretly?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I¡¯ve been suppressed. If I could summon deities, I would¡¯ve killed you long ago!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang finally shook his head, deciding to believe his words. Maybe, he had overestimated him. Although his attitude was very big, as if he didn¡¯t even care about Pangu. Just like that, everyone silently climbed upwards. After a long time, they finally returned to the iron rope. ¡°Du Gang, you guys are finally back!¡± At this point, everyone waiting on the iron rope was tearful, almost crying. ¡°It was so hard to wait!¡± They doubted whether they had been abandoned. In the meantime, some people couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and jumped down, but apart from one scream, there was no other movement. This scared the others from jumping. Seeing himing back, everyone was as happy as if they were seeing their loved ones. ¡°You go ahead to the end quickly. If you don¡¯t go there, they can¡¯t get up to the tform¡­¡± Duan Youde stood aside, pointed to the tform at the end, and said unhappily. Du Gang frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?!¡± Duan Youde snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t I have to take back my rope?!¡± At this moment, following Du Gang up was Long Aotian. He followed closely behind Du Gang, as meticulous as a follower. He had no choice but to do so, among the newest generation, he was considered an old man, his strength wasparable to the Eight Law Domain Lord, but all the neers had advanced, leaving him still at the level of Sector Lord. This time, he must seize the opportunity to advance¡­ Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly headed for the end of the iron rope. The others on the rope picked up the pace, and in no time, they all jumped up. And Du Gang, arrived at the end of the iron rope. Looking around, he found everyone was watching him. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate, and directly took a step forward. Sure enough, for others, there was an air wall obstructing them, but for Du Gang, it was like walking on t ground, he easily stepped over. ¡°He made it!¡± Many people were extremely excited! They tried to step over it. ¡°Step!¡± This time, no air wall! All of them overcame the obstacle smoothly and sessfully reached the other side. ¡°Finally, we made it!¡± Some of them were old people with tears streaming down their faces, overwhelmed with excitement. These people were seniors and this was the first time they were so close to the chance of bing a god. Long Aotian and others refused to fall behind, quickly climbing onto the stage. At this moment, a sudden rustling noise came from the iron chains behind them. ¡°Goodbye!¡± As Du Gang turned around, just as expected, he saw a sight that made his eyes pop with rage. It was Fat Daoist Duan Youde, holding a smile, fiercely lunging towards them. ¡°This guy!¡± Du Gang wanted to chase after him, but he was blocked by the crowd. At this moment, there were tens of thousands of people standing on the stage, none of them wanted him to leave. ¡°Du Gang, please stay and open the opportunity for us to be a god,¡± an old man pleaded. Once others heard this, they all echoed, ¡°Du Gang, please stay and open the opportunity for us to be a god!¡± Seeing that so many people were asking him to stay, and with his exit blocked, Du Gang had no choice but to give up. ¡°Opportunity to be a god, I don¡¯t know how to initiate that, however, in the temple, there were nine who gave me many gifts, earning the qualification to be God Spirits¡­¡± As he was speaking, he walked towards the seat in front of him. Sure enough, just like in the temple, he was unable to sit down here either. There were many others who had tried to sit down, but there was no response. ¡°Then, please, Du Gang, host the auction¡­¡± After a quick count, Du Gang found that there were forty-nine chairs here. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Whether it will seed or not, I don¡¯t know. Last time, after nine transactions, those nine people were absorbed by the stage and then they became gods¡­¡± ¡°This time, it could be the same¡­¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t guarantee it for you!¡± After a thought, he continued, ¡°Additionally, there is one more thing I want you to know!¡± ¡°Those nine people, as well as the nine who got promotedter, they all made a promise to me. If I am in trouble, they will definitelye to help!¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± Before he could even finish, someone immediately said, ¡°If I be a god, I can do the same!¡± It was Long Aotian. He firmly stated, ¡°If I be a god, as long as I be one in this Secret Realm, if there is any trouble, I will definitelye to help!¡± Upon hearing his words, the others naturally did not want to lose face. They all recited this vow carefully and sincerely. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Last time, in the temple, there were nine spots. Those who won the spots at the auction eventually became God Spirits very smoothly. Apart from these people, the rest of them basically entered apetition¡­¡± ¡°There were nine paths in total, leading to the heavenly steps. The people who reached the end eventually got the opportunity to be gods¡­¡± ¡°This time, I don¡¯t know if there will be more opportunities after these forty-nine seats. However, I think there should be¡­¡± ¡°In any case, let¡¯s start the auction. The first spot will go to the highest bidder!¡± As Du Gang finished speaking, Long Aotian was the first to speak up. ¡°Five million Saint Crystals!¡± The entire ce was shocked by his words and immediately fell silent. Many young people were stunned by his offer. Du Gang also reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t shout randomly, I don¡¯t ept credit!¡± He feared that Long Aotian would make an advance offer, just like before, and then get his n to redeem. Long Aotian didn¡¯t hesitate. He directly took out two divine artifacts, both were Nine Tribtion Divine Weapons! ¡°Hiss!¡± Everybody present gasped. He actually possessed two divine artifacts of this level! It was unbelievable! ¡°No, he has three. He had one before, but it was tricked away by Du Gang¡­¡± Somebody quickly revealed the truth! The eyes of the crowd were filled with envy as they gazed at Long Aotian. Just as Du Gang thought the first spot might go to Long Aotian, an old man, very low-key, said, ¡°Six million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Long Aotian¡¯s eyes were like knives as he stared at the old man with intense scrutiny. After looking at him for a while, he still couldn¡¯t figure out who the old man was and which family he belonged to. The old man, however, didn¡¯t respond to his gaze at all and seemed utterly indifferent. At this moment, another old man also started bidding. ¡°Seven million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone gasped in astonishment. Are they that rich?! Their amazement increased after witnessing the next scene. ¡°Eight million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Nine million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Ten million Saint Crystals!¡± In just a short while, the bid for the first seat shot up to thirty million Saint Crystals, courtesy of a group of old men. ¡°What the hell, who are these guys? Why are they so filthy rich?!¡± Everyone was bewildered. The old men seemed ordinary, but their bidding was as natural as drinking water, as if they were capable of buying the sky. At this moment, the Little Hawk King who had been absent walked over and exined, ¡°Clearly, they have lived for hundreds of millions or even billions of years¡­¡± ¡°Even if you save one Saint Crystal every hundred years, that still adds up to hundreds and thousands of Saint Crystals over so many years. It should not be difficult¡­¡± His calction was based on the rates of a Sector Lord level guard. In reality, these people could earn more. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be more than double or triple. After all, their strength was certain; if they demanded a higher price, no one would hire them. At this moment, all the young talents were dumbfounded. ¡°Does this mean we stand no chance ofpeting with them?!¡± Little Hawk King nodded, and grinned, ¡°Du Gang said earlier that he didn¡¯t know if there would be any opportunities after the auction. My answer is, there surely will!¡± ¡°The Golden Age is never a peaceful time. It always entails struggles!¡± ¡°Of the forty-nine seats, some can be obtained through wealth, but the opportunities to be a god in the end will inevitably rely on one¡¯s strength!¡± At this moment, everyone stared at him in disbelief. ¡°How do you know there will be more opportunities, specifically, forty-nine?¡± Little Hawk King gave a faint smile and recited, ¡°The Grand Dao is fifty, heaven creates forty-nine, and humans escape one¡­¡± ¡°The so-called Heavenly Secrets have been around us all along, giving enough clues. We just need to discover them on our own!¡± ¡°Obviously, I have discovered this Heavenly Secret. Once the auction is over, it will be time for us, the young generation, to fight for our ce!¡± At this, a middle-aged man frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not saying that we are not qualified, are you?¡± Little Hawk King calmly asked, ¡°How strong are you?¡± All the people felt suppressed and couldn¡¯t sense each other¡¯s strengths. The middle-aged man sneered, ¡°I am at the Six Law Domain Master level¡­¡± It was clear that he was quite proud of his strength. ¡°Garbage!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, the Little Hawk King didn¡¯t mince his words and directly cursed. ¡°You¡­¡± Before the middle-aged man could retort, Little Hawk King sneered, ¡°Look at you, you have lived for over a hundred million years and yet have only made it to the Six Law Domain level. I¡¯m just twenty thousand years old this year and have already reached the Eight Law Domain Master level. Doesn¡¯t that make you garbage?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was incredulous and stared at the Little Hawk King. ¡°Eight Law Domain Master?!¡± Even the old bidders, who were directly involved in the auction, were stunned as they looked at the Little Hawk King. You must know that these people¡¯s strengths were actually not very high. Despite their long lifespan, their true strength merely stood at three or four Law Domain Master levels. Because of the influence of their affinity with the Laws, the amount of Laws they could truly practice was limited. As for the ability to defy the odds and challenge those at a higher level without relying on quantity, they couldn¡¯t do it! ¡°If you were truly talented, you would have advanced to the next level a hundred million years ago, why wait till now?¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are nothing but people being overtaken by the times. You are merely clinging to life now!¡± Little Hawk King snapped. Then, Long Aotian was confused and didn¡¯t understand why Little Hawk King was suddenly being offensive. After the previous lesson, Long Aotian assumed he would have learned to watch his words¡­ Suddenly, it dawned on him! Little Hawk King was announcing his own strength before everyone! Clearly, he didn¡¯t possess much wealth, which made it impossible for him to participate in the auction. Thus, he would definitely take part in the uing battles for the final slots. At this moment, he was showing his strength before everyone to scare away potentialpetitors and save energy for when it mattered. Coming to this realization, Long Aotian turned to him and nodded, ¡°Well said. You couldn¡¯t break through to the Eight Law Domain Master level during your own time, so what do you amount to now?!¡± ¡°I was already at the Eight Law Domain Master level in the Temple of God. If I hadn¡¯t encountered a God Spirit Level monster, I would have broken through to be a God Spirit there!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked and stared wide-eyed at Long Aotian. ¡°You encountered a God Spirit Level monster in the Temple of God?!¡± Long Aotian nodded, pride emanating from him, and said, ¡°Of course, within the sacred temple, my strength is top-notch. If it wasn¡¯t for encountering a God Spirit Level creature, I would have surely been one of the top nine!¡± ¡°Unbelievable, Long Aotian actually escaped from a God Spirit!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so strong! Truly a member of the Dragon Family!¡± At this moment, Long Aotian sneakily gestured a finger to Du Gang. Du Gang understood in an instant and found it amusing. This guy was clearly overwhelmed by the God Spirit¡¯s aura at that time, about to kick the bucket, yet he¡¯s still here putting on an act. He coughed, and said, ¡°Long Aotian, didn¡¯t you owe me a divine artifact? Return it!¡± Long Aotian was taken aback, what he meant was a million Saint Crystals. How did it be a divine artifact when it came to you?! Seeing hisck of response, Du Gang smiled and said: ¡°At that time, I was also there and saw everything very closely¡­¡± Long Aotian, on the verge of tears but maintaining a calm expression, said: ¡°Indeed, I do owe you a divine artifact. Here, take it!¡± After saying this, he took out a divine artifact and handed it to Du Gang. Du Gang gave a sly smile and went on: ¡°At that time, it was a God Spirit Level creature with eight wings¡­¡± ¡°Long Aotian managed to resist three moves, just before I arrived in time and saved him!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The people present were all utterly shocked. ¡°Du Gang rescued Long Aotian from a God Spirit Level creature,?!!¡± Long Aotian felt a sting in his heart, does that mean he¡¯s inferior to Du Gang? But there was no other choice, the money was paid, and he could only let Du Gang take advantage of this situation. By now, Yu Shuiyao and the others also understood Long Aotian and Little Hawk King¡¯s agenda, so they all started to think, wanting to brag about an earth-shattering feat. ¡°Ahem ahem!¡± Unexpectedly, Yao Zijie was the first to speak. ¡°Du Gang¡¯s strength is indeed formidable. He and I were together nearly the whole time before and after Long Aotian¡¯s near-disaster. However, he managed to leave me behind just when we were about to ascend¡­¡± His way of saying this was interesting. As the Gentleman¡¯s Sword, he couldn¡¯t lie. He had to convey his thoughts ambiguously to show his strength without lying and it was indeed a bit tricky. Of course, hearing his words, others misunderstood. They thought that one could progress faster in the sacred temple only with greater strength. And since the Gentleman¡¯s Sword could keep up with Du Gang¡¯s pace in the early stages, it means his strength was formidable! Immediately, everyone considered Yao Zijie an unbeatable opponent. Before long, all the young geniuses who knew about the specific conditions inside the sacred temple because of Du Gang, narrated their experiences one by one with a mix of boast and deception. However, each person more or less brought up Du Gang in their narration. This was a misunderstanding. They thought that mentioning Du Gang could grant them some kind of opportunity. But in fact, Long Aotian wanted to take advantage of Du Gang as a witness to his strength, to avoid some troublester on! Everyone else took the simr approach, which made Du Gang quite happy. He moved from speaker to speaker without stopping, lingering there and chatting with the person, even giving them a hug in the end. But in fact, Du Gang was going up and threatening them, resulting in all of them reluctantly passing their divine artifacts to Du Gang. Finally, it was Yu Shuiyao¡¯s turn. She didn¡¯t mention Du Gang, instead, she narrated how she had witnessed the battle between Little Hawk King and Long Aotian, just as if she had been there herself. And she did so with an extremely indifferent attitude. This indirectly suggested that she was also present at the scene and was not any inferiorpared to them. Upon hearing her words, Du Gang sneered. So, you don¡¯t want to give me any divine artifact? Everyone else has surrendered theirs, only you won¡¯t?!! Heughed softly, ¡°Indeed, good thing you ran fast during my fight with Little Hawk King, otherwise I would have caught you long back¡­¡± The others also sneered. They understood that Yu Shuiyao did not want to surrender her divine artifact. Hearing this, Yu Shuiyao cursed internally, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t be exposed, otherwise, when the fight startster, everyone would see her as weak and gang up against her. That wouldn¡¯t be good at all. After a thought, she shook her head and replied, ¡°Indeed,pared to you, I fall short. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been captured by you in the end. However, within my internal world, I was able to gain a lot of insights¡­ ¡± Du Gang was taken aback, not understanding what she meant by mentioning the internal world. ¡°Mr. Du, after thinking it over, I don¡¯t need the sword you once gave me. I just want to quietly cultivate now, I don¡¯t want any love drama, so I¡¯m returning it to you¡­¡± Saying this, she took out a divine artifact and handed it to Du Gang. Hearing this, Du Gang felt a pang in his heart, that damn woman, she dared to falsely use him! But still, he took it. The divine artifact worth millions of Saint Crystals, he won¡¯t decline a free gift. As for his reputation, well, he is a man after all. Both of them put on an unfazed appearance, but others were all in shock. Including Long Aotian, Little Hawk King and others, all were in the same state. They really thought that these two had some secret, so they all stared at them in disbelief. Yu Shuiyao once epted a divine artifact given by Du Gang! This was earth-shattering news! It meant that there was a moment when she was considering epting Du Gang. ¡°My God, I can¡¯t imagine how angry the sons of Peni Ind will be once they hear this news!¡±¡±Indeed, those sacred sons, as I¡¯ve heard, are full of formidable individuals¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s Du Gang for you!¡± At this moment, people¡¯s gaze towards Du Gang changed! Indeed a heroic youth! Du Gang didn¡¯t seem to care. As a Sector Lord, he was protected, so these sacred sons, no matter how angry they got, couldn¡¯t touch him. As for what happens after God¡¯s Spirit Level, he would deal with it after sessfully surviving the Ancient God Tribtion. If he does not survive, hurrying now would be pointless. If he does survive, he wouldn¡¯t wait for these so-called sacred sons toe to him, he would go to them! So, regarding Yu Shuiyao¡¯sment, he was indifferent, not caring at all! After all, he is a man! Clearly, this was Yu Shuiyao¡¯s revenge, intending to upset Du Gang. Unfortunately, Du Gang is no fool; how could he be tricked. He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re quite right. In the inner world, I was merely captivated by your beauty, tempted by your body, which led to my decision¡­¡± ¡°But as it turns out, after getting to know you, I¡¯ve realized that the one I truly like is Yao Zixuan¡­¡± With that, he turned towards Yao Zijie and smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, little brother-inw?¡± Damn! Yao Zijie was cursing internally, yet on his face was a smile uglier than a cry. Damn it all, if it weren¡¯t for Du Gang being here, he would¡¯ve flipped out already! Compared to him, Yu Shuiyao was even icier. ¡°Du Gang!¡± She called out coldly. Everyone at the scene was excited. More drama to unfold! Yu Shuiyao wanted to curse and rify things, but in the end, she held back. All in pursuit of achieving godhood! Upon bing a god, she would definitely avenge the humiliation she suffered today! Du Gang, on the other hand, added fuel to the fire, chuckling, ¡°Don¡¯t try to win me back, I never revisit old mes. If I say I don¡¯t love you anymore, then I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Smack, smack, smack!¡± At this moment, Yu Shuiyao was furious, her fingers creaking from the tight grip. ¡°Today¡¯s humiliation will be avenged one day!¡± Nonchntly Du Gang responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee to find me anytime!¡± After saying this, he stopped paying any attention to her. Anyway, his goal was achieved. On his side, only those who have been in the temple were capable of speaking on his behalf. Others, who had simr intentions of pairing with Du Gang, were not responded to. Du Gang was not stupid. Such things could be entertained to some level. But if it got too much, even the benefits previously received might have to be returned. For example, someone questioned whether they had really fought inside the temple. Who could answer that? Naturally, only those who entered the temple could. Once inside, they became forever intertwined, forming a shared destiny, and naturally couldn¡¯t be exposed so easily. Therefore, those clever, looking at these people, grinded their teeth in frustration. They had no choice but to make up their minds to focus their efforts on these insincere people once the fight began. At this moment, the bidding for seats on Du Gang¡¯s side was also over. The first seat made many people excited, slowing down the progress. By the end, these people even started a real fight, raising the bid by 100 Saint Crystals at a time. ¡°One hundred and two million, three hundred and twenty-five thousand and one hundred Saint Crystals¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang had no choice but to say, ¡°First time, anyone else?¡± ¡°Second time!¡± ¡°Third time, sold!¡± He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. These old people were really time-consuming. He had collected all the sacred artifacts for the dozen or so prodigies on his side, and the bidding for the first seat was still not over! Suddenly, the old man who sessfully got the first seat was overjoyed and hurriedly came up to pay the bid! The bid of over one hundred million Saint Crystals was not all made in Saint Crystals, most of it was equipment or other kinds of deduction items. Du Gang carefully checked and found that the value of these things was even higher than the price he had shouted. After confirming it was correct, he collected the items and then nodded, ¡°Okay, the first seat transaction isplete. Old man, please wait in front of your seat!¡± ¡°I am now announcing the auction for the second seat. However, this time, I stipte that each bid must not be less than one hundred thousand Saint Crystals!¡± With one hundred Saint Crystals per bid, it started to bore him. These old men seemed quite calm, as if this was a mastered strategy. They were indifferent until he shouted for the second time and then, they would make their bid. Even the old man who got the first seat remained calm until Du Gang announced he had won. Then he jumped for joy as if a child in a kindergarten was awarded a candy stick by the teacher. The difference in his manner made Du Gang speechless! Not to mention him, even other talented youngsters were bored and started to be noisy. ¡°The bid must not be less than 1 million Saint Crystals!¡± ¡°Indeed, a hundred thousand Saint Crystals are too few!¡± As soon as these words came out, it immediately caused the wealthy old men to voice their dissatisfaction. ¡°Young people, they are too impatient!¡± ¡°Exactly, when we were traversing the world and sweeping through thend, you guys weren¡¯t even born yet!¡± ¡°This attitude problem needs to be addressed seriously, otherwise it¡¯s easy for you lot to suffer major losses!¡± A young man dissatisfied, sneered repeatedly, ¡°Are you guys really that extraordinary? That¡¯s great. Whoever participates in the uing battle, I¡¯ll pick you to practice with, let¡¯s see who is the better one!¡± His words immediately shut all the old men up. In terms of power, they really weren¡¯t as good. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t have anyone who reached the Eight Law Domain Lord level, there were, but they were few and far between! Moreover, even if they reached the Eight Law Domain Lord level, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean they could defeat these young people. Just like what the Little Hawk King said earlier, they were not the best of the lot, and that¡¯s why they were left behind! The truly outstanding ones, even if they didn¡¯t promote during the first Golden Age, would always have a chance in the next Golden Age! These people, having experienced a minimum of several hundred million years to a maximum of tens of billions of years, have gone through numerous Golden Ages, not to mention the times when the Ancient Holy Body dominated the world. ¡°Old man, how old are you?!¡± At this moment, Yu Shuiyao asked an elder who looked extremely old. This elder, clearly at an advanced age, despite being a Sector Lord level, his body was somewhat stooped and his back hunched, he asked, ¡°What did you say?!¡± The crowd was speechless. Howe an old man nearly lying in his grave also came?! Does he really think the opportunities are numerous here? Is he not afraid of getting killed by the ensuing battle arena¡¯s aftershock?! Yu Shuiyao, feeling helpless, loudly asked, ¡°I asked, how old are you, sir?!¡± The stooped old man finally heard clearly and nodded, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a hundred years old this year¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd was taken aback. The stooped old man realized he had misspoke and corrected himself, ¡°I am, this year, ten billion years old¡­¡± ¡°Ten billion years old, isn¡¯t this the limit of the Sector Lord level?!¡± ¡°More than that, I heard there are elders from the same era as the ancestors of Peni ind who are still at the Sector Lord level¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd fell silent. People from the same era who are still at the Sector Lord level, they¡¯ve got incredible luck! Yu Shuiyao asked again, ¡°Have you experienced the Ancient Holy Body era?!¡± ¡°The Ancient Holy Body?!¡± The stooped old man seemed to recall the past, his eyes brightened a bit and he nodded, ¡°That was indeed a spectacrly brilliant era¡­¡± ¡°However, too many people died in that era¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°Almost all of us from the same generation of the genius contest died in that era¡­¡± The crowd was stunned. After the old man finished speaking, he closed his eyes as if he had fallen asleep and began recuperating. Seeing this, Yu Shuiyao didn¡¯t bother him anymore. At this moment, a young man sighed, ¡°If I fail to break through to God Spirit level, I hope I can live past ten billion years smoothly, just like him!¡± It¡¯s so difficult! Over these many years, there really haven¡¯t been many who lived to this age! But in reality, there are countless individuals whose lifespan exceeds ten billion years! Not giving up, the young man turned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your secret to living to this age, sir?!¡± Seeming to have heard something of interest, the old man opened his murky eyes, revealing an unkept set of yellow teeth, and smiled, ¡°The secret, is not having children!¡± ¡°No children?!¡± The crowd was perplexed, not understanding his meaning. The old man chuckled, ¡°You all don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve seen quite a few with better talents than me, that died at the hands of their own offspring¡­there must be eight hundred million of them at least¡­¡± ¡°After all, if he doesn¡¯t die, the younger generations below can¡¯t inherit the wealth. You can be on guard in a thousand ways, but there¡¯s no way to defend against a thief from within your own family. A golden body can¡¯t withstand two ounces of poison!¡± This sentence unveiled the secret of why people can¡¯t live long! Listening to this, many other elders nearby also agreed,ughing, ¡°Indeed, there are too many examples of this. After generations of passing down, my descendants must¡¯ve been through millions of generations, there¡¯s hardly any emotional connection¡­¡± ¡°Yet, you still have to be wary of these people, wondering if they¡¯re plotting your wealth¡­¡± ¡°After all, we have the habit of saving money. Every Golden Age, there are always some Godhood ces that can be purchased with money, just not as many as this time¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s always a rumour that the older the guy, the richer he is, naturally drawing the attention of others¡­¡± This sentence revealed the secret of why ordinary families can¡¯t grow. Within the family, if there is no God Spirit, it can¡¯t survive long, it will inevitably be split up! Chapter 230 - 229: Full Moon Night, The Summit of Mount Tai! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 230: Chapter 229: Full Moon Night, The Summit of Mount Tai! (Please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 The auction for the second seat finally ended under the eager anticipation of the crowd, and Du Gang announced a new set of auction rules once again. ¡°Starting bid is a hundred million, each increase must not be less than one million Saint Crystals!!¡± He had to do this, otherwise these old guys would just keep sticking to the minimum raise and never raise higher, not to mention, these fellows were very patient. It was unclear what they were waiting for¡­ Their use of psychological warfare was at an unbeatable level! Du Gang even thought, if someone said your wife was kidnapped and demanded a ransom, would these old men hold out for ten years or so to prove they didn¡¯t care about their wives, only to prompt the kidnappers to release the woman out of frustration¡­ With his continuous adjustment of the auction rules, the formerly slow-paced auction was proceeding rapidly. In no time, forty-eight spots were already sold. ¡°The forty-ninth spot, thest spot, this is a chance to be a god,e on everyone, whether you can ascend to godhood or not, it¡¯s all hinging on this bid!¡± This time, the bidding war was even more fierce, but the figures were not as impressive as before. That¡¯s because the wealthier ones had basically all bid earlier and had already secured their spots. ¡°88 million Saint Crystals!¡± The bid was almost at its limit, and the rest of the elders who hadn¡¯t won a spot were unable topete anymore. Du Gang nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°First time!¡± ¡°Second time!¡± ¡°Third time, sold!¡± With a beaming smile on his face, he joyfully announced, ¡°The auction for the forty-nine seats is officially over! Congrattions to all the winners!¡± Saying that, he turned around and gave a congrattory message to the forty-nine individuals who had obtained seats. At this moment, these forty-nine people were beyond ecstatic. ¡°After tens of billions of years, I¡¯ve watched countless people ascend to the God Spirit level, always admiring them, always getting excited, I never thought that I would have such a day¡­¡± An elder stepped forward uninvited, tears streaming down his face as he started recounting his thoughts. Just then, another old man casually went over and stood in front of his seat. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± The speaking elder immediately stopped and attempted to shove aside the seat thief. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to ascend to godhood!¡± The neer, ying stubborn, grabbed the seat and wouldn¡¯t let go! Seeing this, Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°Old man, you¡¯d better think it through, by doing this, you¡¯re dering yourself my enemy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to ascend to godhood!¡± The old man didn¡¯t bother to respond to Du Gang¡¯s words and started ying the fool. Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded. The next moment, more elders rushed forward, swarming towards the forty-nine chairs,pletely surrounding them. ¡°Move aside! I paid for this seat!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to ascend to godhood!¡± ¡°Du Gang, do something about this!¡± The situation instantly turned into chaos! All the young prodigies were dumbstruck. ¡°These people¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that their skins were too thin, they might¡¯ve already joined in on the seat snatching. Du Gang frowned, raised his voice, ¡°I hope you all understand, they can take a seat, they can ascend to godhood, not because they stood by the seat, but because they paid me and made a deal with me, that¡¯s why they can sit¡­¡± ¡°If you keep messing around like this, you¡¯re making an enemy out of me, and afterwards, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Aren¡¯t these old guys just ruining his reputation? It took him so much effort to make nearly six billion Saint Crystals, and now these guys wanted to ruin it all?! If he wasn¡¯t suppressed and reduced to a mortal, he would be fighting back right now! But those old men, they all started ying dumb, acting like they didn¡¯t understand no matter what Du Gang said, with only one sentence on their lips, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to ascend to godhood!¡± ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Du Gang was furious, but there was nothing he could do about it. Now, all he could do was hope that the seat would act ordingly and only recognize the ones who traded with him. ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, an explosion sound rang out. ¡°Buzz!¡± Immediately after, all the old men crowded in front of the seats were sent flying, only the forty-nine whopleted the transaction were left standing around the seats. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to ascend to godhood!¡± An old man who was thrown away quickly got back on his feet and attempted to pounce on the seat again. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, a sh of lightning appeared from the seat and instantly struck the old man who was about to pounce on it. ¡°Sizzle!¡± An acrid smell of burning filled the air, a puff of blue smoke came out, and when they looked again, where was the old man? There was only a pile of ashes on the ground. ¡°Hiss!!¡± Everyone in the vicinity took a leap of fright and hastily retreated, fearful of being mistaken for the lightning on the chair. The scene suddenly calmed down, a stark contrast to the previous chaos. Du Gang sneered, ¡°I remember all the old goats who were messing around, wait, when I get the chance, I will make you all pay the price!¡± Upon hearing these words, the unruly elders present swallowed nervously, a sense of extreme fear filled them. They had heard Du Gang boasting earlier and knew that he was powerful, almost invincible at the Sector Lord level! An old man was on the verge of tears and hastily said, ¡°I only went because others led the charge, I thought we would not be held responsible as a group¡­¡± ¡°Not responsible as a group?¡± Du Gang scoffed, ¡°Do you think this is a democracy? Would the government be swayed bywbreakers like you?¡± These old men bear a strong resemnce to female inte trolls, attacking men indiscriminately. All fell silent. At that moment, an elder stepped forward and said, ¡°I admit it was my mistake. I am willing to pay, I beg for the Ancient God¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Du Gang was waiting for this opportunity. Upon hearing this, he asked directly, ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡± Everyone present was envious upon hearing this. In a short span of time, Du Gang had amassed nearly 60 billion Saint Crystals. He was not stopping there, he was still reaping the benefits! The victims were in abundance, he simply couldn¡¯t harvest them all! The elder was calcting in his heart, ¡°One million Saint Crystals. If the price exceeds this, I will fight till my death!¡± Du Gang nced at the old men who had just joined the chaos. There were at least hundreds of them, possibly even thousands. If each paid a million, it would be a considerable sum. So, he nodded, ¡°Alright, those who wish to reconcile with me,e forward and pay a 100 Saint Crystals. Those who don¡¯t wish to, say no more. Once I regain my strength, we will settle this in battle!¡± ¡°One million Saint Crystals, isn¡¯t that too much?!¡± An elderly man retorted discontentedly, ¡°Spare the rod and spoil the child, Du Gang, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Du Gang scoffed, ¡°You lot almost destroyed my business worth nearly 60 billion Saint Crystals, and you still dare to ask me to spare you?!¡± ¡°You said you were afraid your descendants would poison you and steal your property. How much property do you have? Some tens of thousands of Saint Crystals, a few hundred Saint Crystals? If your descendants dare to kill you over it, tell me now, how many times would you have to die to ount for the 60 billion Saint Crystals you almost cost me?!¡± Upon hearing these words, most of the old men submitted. The ones that didn¡¯t were either lucky enough to have survived or were already long dead. Unexpectedly, around a hundred old men were now huddled together, seeking safety in numbers. ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t be afraid. We have more than a hundred people. He is just one person. We don¡¯t have to fear him. After this is over, we will simply go home. What can he do to us?!¡± ¡°Exactly, the world is sorge, I don¡¯t believe he could find us!¡± These hundred or so old men were all rtively young, only a few billion years old. The oldest among them, who had lived for tens of billions of years, didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They promptly chose to pay the money. The reason they were still alive was that they knew when to lie low. If they had been fighting in every situation, they might not even have been here at the moment. They might have died countless years ago. So, Du Gang once again collected almost ten billion Saint Crystals from nearly a thousand individuals. Factoring in his previous earnings, he now had seventy billion Saint Crystals! ¡°I¡¯ve struck it rich. This time, I should be able to buy some good stuff, right?!¡± He was ecstatic. Seventy billion Saint Crystals, it was an unimaginable number. He suspected that he was now wealthier than some of the families. He was affluent enough to rival a country! Although this country might be a beginner-level cosmic country, it was still astounding! Whether or not he could rival a mid-level cosmic country, Du Gang didn¡¯t want to think about it. He knew that he had a high chance of surviving this Ancient God Tribtion. Seventy billion Saint Crystals, how many treasures it could be exchanged for, and how much help these treasures could provide him in resisting the tribtion? He didn¡¯t know, butpared to before, his survival rate was surely soaring! ¡°Buzz!¡± Just then, the forty-nine people who had paid before, were finally allowed to upy the thrones. They didn¡¯t need to take any initiative, the thrones emitted a force of attraction that pulled them to their seats. ¡°Am I about to be a God?!¡± ¡°Has this day finallye?!¡± At this moment, tears flowed down the faces of the forty-nine elders. They were sobbing uncontrobly, too choked up to speak, consumed by their overwhelming emotions! In the envious eyes of the crowd, these forty-nine elders, sitting on the forty-nine thrones, slowly ascended towards the sky. It seemed as if they were attaining enlightenment, rising into the sky, radiating brilliant rays of light, incredibly dazzling. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, the forty-nine elders disappeared in an instant, taking refuge in an unknown space. One could imagine that when they appeared again, they would certainly be great gods! ¡°Boom!¡± Next, a torrent of dark light rained down and all the thousands of strong individuals standing on the tform were transported away in a sh. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± When everyone reappeared, they found themselves in the middle of a majestic river. At the end of the river were forty-ninerge ports. ¡°One person, one boat. Surviving means having a boat. Those who sessively reach the shore and enter the port receive the final forty-nine divine positions!¡± A grand voice echoed between heaven and earth, striking terror into everyone¡¯s hearts. On the surface of the water, tens of thousands of ships were rocking with the wind and the waves. ¡°Sail! Port!¡± At that moment, everyone sprang into action, frantically sailing towards the port. It was a scene of a green river filled with boats vying for position! This was the Conflict of the Great Dao, and also a struggle of eternity. The victor would enjoy longevitysting thousands of generations! While the raging contest was taking ce on the river, Du Gang found himself in another separated space again. There was a stone tform on whichid a modest axe. ¡°This is¡­¡± Before Du Gang could examine his surroundings, he was captivated by the axe in front of him. The axe before him looked exactly the same as the projection of the supreme Pangu Sky-Opening Axe in the outside world! ¡°The Sky-Opening Axe?!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± As if in response, the Sky-Opening Axe emanated a hum. ¡°So, this axe here is the real Sky-Opening Axe!¡± Du Gang then realized that, those giant projections outside were all illusions, and only the axe in front of him was real! ¡°Where is that fat Duan Youde?!¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Duan Youde had plunged into the abyss once more after they had left. Thinking this, he turned his head left and right, scanning his surroundings, but he could see nothing. This small independent space held nothing but the stone tform and the Sky-Opening Axe. Seeing this, Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief, and walked slowly forward, cautiously reaching out to touch the Sky-Opening Axe. ¡°Hum!¡± A tremor passed through him, and stopped Du Gang¡¯s hand fifty centimeters away. ¡°Is it trying to protect me from idental injury?¡± The divine artifact was sentient; the Sky-Opening Axe, though sealed, was still tremendously powerful, and Du Gang was in no position to touch it! This sort of seal, unlike that in his Ancient Divine Spear, was notpletely rigid. The Ancient Divine Spear would only gradually unseal itself as his strength continued to increase. ording to his guess, his Ancient Divine Spear ranked as a sage-level divine artifact, only slightly inferior to a Supreme artifact. However, since it was a hereditary artifact, it undid its seals based on its current master¡¯s power. In contrast, the Sky-Opening Axe was not a hereditary relic, but a Supreme artifact, possessing infinite power. Du Gang pondered for a moment, then slowly unfolded his world power and enveloped it. ¡°Boom!¡± Atst, the Sky-Opening Axe gave a faint tremor. It seemed to indicate that it wanted to leave with him! Having been sealed for tens of billions of years, it had grown unspeakably eager to be free. Now that its new master had arrived, it was desperate to leave! I understand now! Du Gang nodded, and began to try absorbing it with all his power. The Sky-Opening Axe held matchless authority, not something he could tame at this moment. Even his internal world was unable to store such a high-grade artifact. However, within his internal world, he had a small piece of world left behind by Pangu before his death. Looking at the piece of floating above the continent in his internal world, Du Gang finally understood. ¡°This continent was left by Supreme Pangu as a ce to store the Sky-Opening Axe, wasn¡¯t it?!¡± Considering how far he hade, he was no longer the oblivious youth he once was. His perception of time and his understanding of the world hadpletely changed. A Supreme could observe time and manipte the power of time! This implied that Supreme Pangu must have seen something through the River of Time, and that¡¯s why he set this up. All these things were prepared for him! And he epted all of it without any hesitation! After such a long time, he had already recognized his identity as an Ancient God. Subconsciously, he already considered himself as part of this race. ¡°Collect!¡± With the operation of his internal world power, the stone tform along with the axe started to slowly influx into his internal world. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, his internal world¡¯s projection showed up spontaneously. Above a vast continent, a part of the broken cosmos was floating. This stone tform along with the Sky-Opening Axe were about to be transferred to the broken cosmos above the continent. ¡°Hum!¡± The Sky-Opening Axe started trembling as it was hoisted up, and little by little, it began to move towards his internal world. At this moment, Du Gang was expending all his powers. His mind power, physical strength, Ancient God power, churned into a whirlwind, frantically fusing with his world power, trying to absorb this axe into his domain. Still, it was challenging! Even though the Sky-Opening Axe had be somewhat ethereal, it was still immeasurably heavy. Even with the pull from the broken world inside him, its movement was slow.¡±Damn!¡± Du Gang yelled, his face turning red as he pulled with all his strength. At this moment, he held his breath, constantly striving and using all his strength. ¡°Boom!¡± The Sky-Opening Axe moved again slightly, with a bit of its edge making contact with his inner world. ¡°Buzz!¡± With this touch, the two World Projections from the outside world, at this moment, began to tremble non-stop. At this moment, in a pce in the abyss, Duan Youde was trapped in a prison. Yes, it was a prison. Inside the pce, there was a hidden door, and if you were not deeply skilled in the way of tomb raider, you wouldn¡¯t even discover it! ¡°Old man Pangu, you¡¯ve tricked me again!¡± Duan Youde howled at the sky, full of anguish. He knew Pangu! Even many worlds ago, he had been acquainted with Pangu! Duan Youde had reincarnated many times over. Many memories from the past had almost been forgotten, but he vaguely remembered being a powerful Supreme, and remembered some of the past events. At this moment, in the prison, there were several skeletons. ¡°Damn it, these skeletons, they wouldn¡¯t be left by my previous reincarnations, would they?!¡± Some fear emerged in Duan Youde. Few people could find their way to Supreme Pangu, and he was one of them. Thus, he suspected that these corpses were form his past incarnations! ¡°Sadly, there is no memory of previous lives, so I can only make inferences¡­¡± Duan Youde felt regretful. After so many lives, he had no memory of each one, and he could only specte from historical tomb raiders who he might have been, then learn from history about his past lives¡¯ experiences. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here!¡± Seeing the corpses lying beside him, Duan Youde felt sick. It felt like these bodies were mocking him, telling him to stay and join them in a game of mahjong. ¡°Screw off!¡± Duan Youde cursed, begun to quickly take out various magical treasures. First, he pulled out the tried-and-true Lotus tform and quickly stepped onto it. Nothing happened! ¡°Damn it, the level of the Lotus tform isn¡¯t enough, I can¡¯t escape!¡± Seeing this, he didn¡¯t give up, but continued to pull out items frantically. If a Great Power were present, they would be utterly shocked. Because every item that Duan Youde pulled out was a shocking treasure, many of which had even been long lost. Clearly, this guy had robbed a lot of good tombs. Of course, the majority were not pilfered by him, but by his past lives. It seemed as if his past lives were worried that their future reincarnations wouldck resources. They left treasures in specific ces during each incarnation, so that future reincarnations could benefit. This resulted in an umtion over time. By the time of Duan Youde¡¯s current life, he was quite rich. After trying almost everything, using various methods, he achieved nothing. No method could help him escape the situation. ¡°Damn you Pangu, how could you trap me like this!¡± Duan Youde muttered and sat down to rest. He wasn¡¯t worried about death. After all, if he died, he¡¯d reincarnate. Even if it felt like starting again and again, as long as his existence continued, that would be enough. Looking at the few skeletons beside him, Duan Youde cursed, ¡°You bunch of unfortunate ghosts, dying here without even leaving behind any warnings¡­¡± He had forgotten, though: How could the people who died here leave warnings? Even if they left warnings, how could people from the outside world receive them?! ¡°Wait!¡± He suddenly froze. ¡°I managed to leave the Primordial Continent ande here solely because of my inner divinity, which was not easy to cultivate. Even I took a long time to seed¡­¡± ¡°But these previous lives of mine, to leave the Primordial Continent, at the very least they were of Sector Lord level. So their lifespan¡­¡± He realized something was wrong. In theory, these previous lives of his, with their cultivation, shouldn¡¯t have died. But they had indeed died here. Thinking of this, he quickly began to check. On inspection, it dawned on him ¨C these skeletons had allmitted suicide. The area of their skulls had gaps from the inside out, indicating that they had self-detonated their Mental Power, leading to their deaths. ¡°Suicide?¡± Duan Youde fell into confusion. Why?! He quickly started searching again. Soon, from a body, he took out a particr stone. This is¡­ He quickly attempted to use a particr technique and began casting spells on the stone. ¡°Boom!¡± After a noise, a voice came out from it. ¡°To my future reincarnated self, congrattions, you have also fallen into Pangu¡¯s trap. Stop struggling. I¡¯ve tried everything. We can¡¯t get out¡­¡± ¡°However, I have to tell you something. First, if you snuck into the Secret Realm of the Pangu Sky-Opening Axe yourself, thenmit suicide and allow yourself to be reincarnated¡­¡± ¡°Second, if you entered through the entrance with the chosen who is facing tribtion, then congrattions, you can be saved!¡± Upon hearing this, Duan Youde cheered up. Although he would reincarnate after death, that wouldn¡¯t really be him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to die if it could be avoided! ¡°You just need to be patient. The person undergoing the tribtion will take the Sky-Opening Axe away. Once it¡¯s gone, its power will disappear, and this prison won¡¯t be able to hold you anymore¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Upon hearing this, Duan Youde burst intoughter. ¡°Who would have thought that the person who would save me in the end would be Du Gang!¡± ¡°This guy, he came just in time!¡± Thinking of this, Duan Youde calmed down again and began to fumble around on the bones once more. Upon searching, he really did find a few cultivation techniques on the bones. All these techniques were of high grade. Even the worst was of the Yellow Grade, and the highest even reached the Earth Rank. ¡°Well, these are some saintly techniques! Whose tomb has he robbed?¡± Duan Youde couldn¡¯t help but feel envy. Although he had just started out, his mysterious demeanor was purely due to the formidable items he had collected. His own cultivation was only at the Sector Lord level, a step away from breaking through to God Spirit Level. ¡°Just wait, in future, I¡¯ll rob a Supreme¡¯s tomb!¡± Although he said this, Duan Youde didn¡¯t abandon the cultivation techniques in his hands. He recorded them all bit by bit in his mind until he was sure he wouldn¡¯t forget. Only then did he destroy the techniques. After all, these techniques clearly came from other influential ns. If outsiders discovered them, he would easily give himself away. Especially since he knew that the seals here would soon break, and the prison would reappear in the world. After destroying the techniques, Duan Youde pondered for a moment and then stowed all the previous lives¡¯ bodies. ¡°Who knows if they might be of use?!¡± Having done all this, he no longer wanted to bother with trivial matters. He sat on the ground and began to cultivate the techniques. Elsewhere, in a separate space, Du Gang had already absorbed more than two-thirds of the Sky-Opening Axe. He was just one-third away frompletely integrating it into his inner world. However, at this moment, the power of his inner world seemed to be insufficient. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± He¡¯s running out of power! Du Gang was anxious. If he released the Sky-Opening Axe halfway in, then he would be finished. Death would be certain! If the Supreme Divine Artifact were to drop, his entire inner world would explode, and he too would be finished! ¡°It¡¯s the inadequacy of the Laws¡¯ power, which leads to the power of the world being iplete!¡± Du Gang had held back part of the power of the Laws to prevent the Ancient God Tribtion froming. He kept a part unenlightened. At this moment, he realized why the power of his world was insufficient. ¡°Damn, if I cultivate the power of the Laws to perfection, the Ancient God Tribtion would be invoked!¡± But even if he doesn¡¯t invoke the Ancient God Tribtion, he can¡¯t hold on anymore. ¡°No choice, I have to reach perfection now, even if it would provoke the Ancient God Tribtion, I have to ept it!¡± At this moment, Du Gang had no alternative. With the Sky-Opening Axe half-absorbed and his power running low, he had to advance! Having decided on this, he quickly started to understand thest strand of the Laws¡¯ power that he had left untouched. ¡°Boom!¡± With his talent, it was almost an instant. He had fully cultivated thew that he had intentionally forgotten and intentionally not upgraded. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± At this moment, the power of his inner world surged as infinite power started to emerge. ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is!¡± Du Gang realized something. The iplete Laws of his inner world led to limited power. Now that he¡¯s achieved the state of perfection, the power began to surge, simr to a cycle. He could draw power from the real world through this cycle! ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, the trembling state of near-drop of the Sky-Opening Axe was instantly halted. The trembling world projection also steadied along with it. Nevertheless, Du Gang did not rx, he meticulously continued to guide the Sky-Opening Axe into his inner world. Bit by bit, slowly entering. As the Sky-Opening Axe continued to enter, Du Gang felt a strange warmth. Finally, when thest bit of the Sky-Opening Axe had fully entered¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the Sky-Opening Axe waspletely inside his inner world. A stream of inexplicable Dao Rhymes slowly unfolded in his inner world. Simultaneously, the Chaos Power that was gradually spreading and eroding the edges of the world expanded rapidly. ¡°Hiss!¡± At this moment, the periphery of his inner world seemed to change from a bicycle to a rocket motor, expanding rapidly at an unprecedented speed. One meter, two meters, three meters! What usually took a long time to aplish waspleted in an instant at this moment. ¡°Boosted!¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but praise. No wonder the Sky-Opening Axe was so powerful. Just by being within his inner world, it brought him such tremendous benefits. He tried to sense it again, attempting to utilize the power of the axe. Unfortunately, this time, not only was he unable to use it, but even projecting his inner world became extremely difficult. ¡°This is normal, I¡¯m just at the Sector Lord level. I can¡¯t borrow the power of the Sky-Opening Axe, it¡¯s normal!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. Since it was his, now he could not use it. But when he bes stronger in the future, he will naturally be able to use it. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, an indistinct message was transmitted to his mind. [The Ancient God Tribtion arrives in a month!] It was the final ultimatum given by the Heavenly Dao! It was the disaster that he had to face after he had fully achieved the Sector Lord level! ¡°A month, huh?!¡± Upon hearing this news, Du Gang was not scared, instead he breathed a sigh of relief. Compared to facing the disaster now, he had, at least, one more month to prepare. Seven billion Saint Crystals, enough to allow his preparations to be very adequate! ¡°Survive the disaster, live; can¡¯t survive, then die!¡± At this moment, Du Gang turned all his attention to the impending disaster in a month. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, with the disappearance of the Sky-Opening Axe, the Secret Realm started to gradually copse! Although the King of Peni Ind had returned to theirir with the pce, they never gave up on observing the Pangu Continent. The moment Du Gang put away the Sky-Opening Axe, they sensed it. ¡°The Sky-Opening Axe of Pangu was put away?!¡± At this moment, the Sky-Opening Axe of Pangu, which had upied the entire Pangu Continent and hovered around the Pangu Continent¡¯s body, slowly dissolved. Not only that, but even the Sky-Opening Axe that was linked within the Secret Realm by an iron chain also began to fade away. These were mere projections. With the real body taken away, the projections naturally dissipated. At this moment, the family heads of the various families of Peni Ind once again brought some men to Pangu Continent. This time, they needed to know who will ascend to the level of God Spirit! After all, this person had collected the Pangu Supreme Artifact, Sky-Opening Axe. The Secret Realm began to copse and not a person came out yet. However, South Mountain¡¯s vicinity was jammed with people. Each one of them was an individual rarely seen in ordinary days. But at this moment, they were just ordinary people among the crowd. Besides, the Demon Suppression Army from the Kong Family, once again advanced over. This was not the decision of the Kong Family, nor could he order it, but the decision of Lord Meng himself. As a True God Level powerhouse, he has enough autonomy! With ten thousand God Spirit level troops, their might was distinct. Although they only upied a small portion of the area, no one dared to provoke them, and arge distance was left for them. From this, one could see the frightening aspect of the Demon Suppression Legion. The true terror was not in their numbers, but in the horrifying aura they emitted at will. These ten thousand God Spirits were well-trained, seasoned veterans! Each one of them could fight ten, together they could fight a hundred thousand! ¡°Who do you think will ascend this time?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. Judging by their strength, there are quite a few strong ones in the younger generation¡­¡± ¡°But as per their riches, then maybe many old guys will ascend¡­¡± At this moment, although Long Aotian¡¯s father didn¡¯te, one of his subordinates arrived at the scene and stood at the same ce with Long¡¯s Family Head. This was not because the head of the Dragon Family was influenced by his father¡¯s prestige or strength, but because this follower was at the nine-tribtion God spirit level, forcing him to pay attention. ¡°Do you think Long Aotian can ascend?!¡± ¡°He has a great chance. His strength is strong and ranks amongst the top few. If he can¡¯t ascend, then others might¡­¡± The speech was polite, but it was also the truth. Long Aotian indeed lived up to his father¡¯s nurturing and was very strong. Just then, a violent fluctuation was transmitted. A figure was the first to be shot out. ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡± Everyone hushed immediately, widened their eyes and kept their gaze on the copsing Secret Realm while patiently waiting. Interestingly, the first one to be ejected was a ragged and fat Taoist. ¡°Who does this guy belong to?!¡± Someone asked faintly. ¡°Hehe, I guess no one will im it, it looks too shabby!¡± Someone made a low mockery. Indeed, at this moment, Duan Youde¡¯s face was sly and sleazy, his body was in a shabby condition. ¡°This person¡­¡± At a distance, Qingyu frowned with some confusion. Suddenly, he remembered his previous chase of a fat Taoist along with Du Gang. ¡°Is it him?!!¡± Startled, he quickly reported to Lord Meng. ¡°Boom!¡± A wave of aura suddenly radiated from Lord Meng, ¡°Demon Suppression Army, line up!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± With amand, the entire Demon Suppression Army lined up in formation at this moment, a grand aura spread instantly. Everyone present was frightened by this oppressive atmosphere and subconsciously retreated a distance. In the field, Lord Meng stepped across time and space and reached out to grab Duan Youde. ¡°Damn it!¡± Duan Youde was startled, reacted quickly, and hastily pulled out a magic weapon to resist. ¡°Freeze!¡± Lord Meng quickly spit out a mantra. In an instant, the originally fierce Duan Youde was nailed to the spot. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did Lord Meng take action against a Sector Lord-level guy?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?!¡± At this moment, everyone outside the field, including the family heads were perplexed and asking questions. ¡°Pass the message and find out whose family this fatty belongs to!¡± However, before they could react, the fatty in front seemed to have encountered something ominous; he began to y in reverse like a reel of tape. ¡°Freeze!¡± Lord Meng was so frightened that he again spit out the mantra. But it was no use! The fatty broke free in an instant, quickly took out a Mystic Jade tform, stood on it instantly, and shattered it. ¡°Damn it, a True God actually attacked me, what a disgrace!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lord Meng was astonished. This person was actually able to move freely despite his mantra. At this moment, he no longer used the mantra. He turned into a bolt of lightning and reached out to grab him. ¡°Goodbye, I¡¯ll remember you, I¡¯ll dig up your ancestral graves¡­¡± With that said, the Mystic Jade tform under his feet showed great teleportation power at the moment of shattering. ¡°Seal!¡± Lord Meng was persistent. While chanting the mantra, he manually sealed the space. But it was useless! Duan Youde disappeared with the teleportation. Looking at the empty space before him, Lord Meng waspletely confused. Who the hell is this!? Not only him, but everyone present was shocked. Lord Meng took action and spit out the one-word mantra, they all saw it. However, this one-word mantra didn¡¯t trap the person! You should know that even the most powerful beings in the Spiritual Tribtion, when encountering True God-level power, have no resistance! But this fatty, who obviously came out of the Secret Realm with only Sector Lord-level cultivation, actually ignored Lord Meng¡¯s mantra! ¡°Not ignored, but resisted, did you notice that he was initially frozen in ce, but somehow broke freeter on¡­¡± Among the crowd, some sharp-eyed observers pointed out what was happening. ¡°No match!¡± ¡± No match!¡± At this time, the information of Duan Youde had beenpared, and no power had his details. Upon hearing this, Lord Meng shook his head and said: ¡°This guy is probably not from our cosmic human race¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone else was shocked again. ¡°A Sector Lord-level guy has appeared?!!¡± ¡°Also, what on earth did he use to resist the mantra¡­¡± All the major families looked at each other in silence, no one knew the answer. At this moment, the head of the Kong Family spoke: ¡°It is said to be a lost Daoist technique¡­¡± Then, he recounted the first appearance of the fat Daoist and his confrontation with Du Gang. After all, the information must be shared with other families when people from the Primordial Continent arrive in the universe! ¡°So, it was the ancient god they were after!¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They were concerned that Peni Ind was the target, fortunately not! ¡°But, should we let him roam freely like this?!¡± The head of the Kong Family shook his head, ¡°I inquired the ancestor. He said there¡¯s no need to interfere. This man will leave the universe with the ancient god and enter the Primordial Continent!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± As everyone chatted, those in the copsing secret realm were gradually teleported out. Those who had only the strength of a Sector Lord were teleported first. These people were eliminated at the very beginning and were woefully out of thepetition, awaking only now. Next came those who had crossed the iron rope but wereter eliminated; there were few such people, but they were all powerful! ¡°Boom!¡± Then, dozens of golden rays emerged. Ny-eight godlike figures slowly appeared. ¡°Ny-eight people!¡± Seeing the godlike beings appear, the crowd was filled with shock and excitement. ¡°We made a killing this time¡ªny-eight God Spirit Level powerhouses have appeared!¡± ¡°Where is Du Gang?!¡± As soon as the question fell, the secret realm in front of them copsedpletely, and a figure rushed out of the copsing realm¡ªit was Du Gang! Seeing hime out, Qingyu heaved a sigh of relief. His mission was to protect Du Gang, and as a soldier, he didn¡¯t want his task to end in failure. Though it would make little difference to him if Du Gang died inside, he wouldn¡¯t permit his own failure! At this moment, someone asked directly, ¡°Du Gang, did you take up the Sky-Opening Axe?!¡± Without masking anything, Du Gang answered straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, I have taken it.¡± There was no need to hide such information; it was already known to everyone. Then, one of the godlike beings asked, ¡°Can you show it to us?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Du Gang nced at the godlike being and said lightly, ¡°Can you take out your **** and show it to everyone?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!!¡± That godlike being was enraged and let out a harsh shout, seeming like he was about to step forward to teach Du Gang a lesson. ¡°Hey!¡± At this moment, a member of Demon Suppression Legion let out a loud shout, a powerful aura erupted. ¡°t!¡± Under this oppressive aura, the godlike being barely moved before he was injured, vomiting a mouthful of blood. Du Gang took a cold look at him and said, ¡°You should know who to challenge. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can challenge me when I advance to the God Spirit Level. I await anytime to settle the score and decide life and death!¡± Just at this moment, as if to back Du Gang up, the 98 newly promoted God Spirit Level powerhouses all dered in unison: ¡°Thank you for the chance offered by the ancient god. If there is trouble, we wille when called!¡± As if in response, several people in the crowd shouted loudly, ¡°If there is trouble, we wille when called!¡± Amazingly, not only the eighteen newly promoted to the God Spirit Level were shouting, but also some unfamiliar godlike beings and those who had already established themselves as godlike beings. Except for those at the first tribtion god spirit level, there were also some at the second and third tribtion god spirit levels! ¡°These people¡­¡± The crowd was confused, not understanding how these people had teamed up with Du Gang. ¡°These godlike beings should be from the White Dragon Mountain Universe and the Qiankun Universe. When Du Gang went back homest time, he brought their family members over with him¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± People were enlightened, all made sense now. On the Demon Suppression Legion¡¯s side, Qingyu also smiled and walked over. Suddenly, his face changed. ¡°Du Gang, you¡­¡± Under his sense, Du Gang was now at the Great Perfection of the Laws, with no obscurity in his body. This meant that he could advance to the God Spirit Level at any time. If anyone else achieved this, it would not be an issue, but if it were Du Gang, it meant that the Heavenly Dao perceived him and the Ancient God Tribtion wasing! The others also realized this dilemma at this moment and looked at Du Gang in disbelief. ¡°This is the Ancient God Tribtion, and so soon¡­¡± No one could believe that Du Gang cultivated himself to Great Perfection so quickly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to suppress it?¡± ¡°Or does he not know what he is facing?!¡± People found it hard to understand. Logically speaking, he could live much longer as long as he did not cultivate, and hence could keep dragging on¡­ Among the crowd, Yao Zixuan murmured to herself, ¡°Are you ready?!¡± At this time, Du Gang also heard the discussion of the crowd, and with a light smile, he said, ¡°In one month, on the night of the full moon, at the top of Mount Tai, I will publicly undergo the Ancient God Tribtion!¡± Chapter 231 - 230: Astronomical Auction! Chapter 231: Chapter 230: Astronomical Auction! Trantor: 549690339 On the night of the full moon, at the top of Mount Tai, news of the Ancient God publicly tackling the Ancient God Tribtion spread, shocking the world. However, many peoplecked understanding about the Ancient God and did not know what the Ancient God Tribtion was. As some people started sharing their knowledge, the masses gradually learned about the Ancient God Tribtion. ¡°This is a catastrophe, a catastrophe specifically designed for the Ancient God. It is said that all past Ancient Gods have died in this catastrophe¡­¡± ¡°Is it that terrifying? That¡¯s the Ancient God we are talking about¡­¡± ¡°What else did you expect? How else do you think the Ancient God¡¯s whole group was wiped out, leaving only one?¡± Not only was the universe discussing the Ancient God, but also here on Peni Ind, it was a hot topic of discussion. Everyone was curious about whether the Ancient God, Du Gang, could break the curse of the Ancient God and survive the catastrophe. ¡°Probably not, the numbers of the Ancient God have been dwindling over the years¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, I specifically looked it up on the Primordial Continent, and over the past hundred billion years, there hasn¡¯t been a new generation of Ancient Gods sessfully advancing to the God Spirit Level¡­¡± ¡°Ah? But it seems like the Ancient God has only fallen into misfortune in recent years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because theye from profound heritage. Before the curse arrived, the Ancient God n was among the top ten races in the Primordial Continent, s¡­¡± As for all these discussions, Du Gang was not aware. At this time, he was heading towards Peni Ind with Qingyu and others. ¡°You have seven billion?¡± Lord Meng let out a surprised gasp, looking at Du Gang in shock before asking: ¡°Are these Saint Crystals?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, Saint Crystals. I have seven billion Saint Crystals now!¡± Lord Meng was dumbstruck, he could hardly speak. It wasn¡¯t just him who was shocked, tens of thousands of stern God Spirit soldiers also revealed stunned expressions at that moment. ¡°If that is the case, then the auction I was intending to set up seems inadequate now¡­¡± Lord Meng started to ponder. After a moment, he began to speak: ¡°The standard of the auction I was nning to hold could only be attended by primary True Gods. The transaction limit for each person wouldn¡¯t exceed a hundred million Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°But now, with the seven billion Saint Crystals you have, it¡¯s enough to buy a Ninth Rank True God artifact¡­¡± He frowned and continued: ¡°Du Gang, initially, I thought you had no chance of surviving the tribtion¡­¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, that this time you managed to earn so much money. The so-called gift of fate has already marked its price privately. I suspect, this time you might have a chance to survive the tribtion¡­¡± Du Gang was stunned, twitching his lips, ¡°Prior to this, did Lord Meng not believe that I could survive?!¡± So, you thought I couldn¡¯t survive so you decided to set up an auction fearing my thirty million plus Saint Crystals will go to waste!? Lord Meng stared nkly at him, his face showing an embarrassed expression. Startled, he coughed, and responded, ¡°Well, earlier, it seemed like your chances of surviving were slim, but now it seems your chances are much higher!¡± Before, he really hadn¡¯t considered whether the Ancient God could survive the tribtion or not because in his perspective it was an unsolvable problem, as all past Ancient Gods had fallen here. However, this time he is getting a feeling that Du Gang has a considerable chance of surviving the tribtion. Being a True God level powerhouse, he had already qualified to contemte the Dao and was more sensitive to the unknown. So, to him, these seven billion Saint Crystals were a gift from fate, not to be taken lightly! Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°Lord Meng, could you find me an auction with a higher standard?¡± Lord Meng nodded and replied, ¡°Sure, but before that, I need to tell you something.¡± After thinking for a while, he decided to share what he knew. ¡°Du Gang, do you think the Ancient Gods, who used to be among the top ten races of the Primordial Continent,cked artifacts?¡± Du Gang hesitated and started thinking. He was clever. With a single hint from Lord Meng, he understood his point. Lord Meng¡¯s point was that past generations of Ancient Gods stood so high, with Holy Sage level powerhouses among them. Despite that, they failed to protect themon Ancient Gods during the Ancient God Tribtion. Therefore, the distinction between Primary True God artifacts and Advanced True God artifacts didn¡¯t matter to him. Because previous Ancient Gods might have even utilized Holy Sage artifacts but it didn¡¯t change anything in the end. Du Gang thought to himself, asking: ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Lord Meng replied straightforwardly: ¡°I feel that it would be better to exchange those Saint Crystals for divine medicine that can heal you, rather than for artifacts¡­¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one facing the tribtion, not the artifacts. So ultimately, whether you survive depends on you. If you exchange them for divine medicine, you could live a bit longer, and perhaps you might just survive!¡± He had not seen any other Ancient Gods face the tribtion, but he unexpectedly encountered an Ancient God this time. Therefore, he shared his predictions with Du Gang. As for the oue, it was up to Du Gang to decide. Hearing this, Du Gang became thoughtful. After careful consideration, he realized that Lord Meng had a point. Past generations of Ancient Gods didn¡¯tck treasures or artifacts, yet none survived. So, the artifact wasn¡¯t the issue. The question is whether the curse would spare the Ancient God! And now, as thest of the Ancient Gods, after all those nsid out by Du Kang, and the favor of the Supreme Pangu from over ten billion years ago, he had to be unique. ¡°I¡¯m certain I¡¯m special!¡± Du Gang was confident that Supreme Pangu had seen something, hence why he had nned for billions of years in advance. Simrly, Du Kang and others must also know something, which was why they kept relocating toward the edge of the universe¡­ ¡°If they chose me, then my chances of surviving the tribtion would increase significantly¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, rather than choosing divine artifacts, I should choose divine medicine that can quickly restore my strength during the tribtion!¡± Being a quick thinker, Du Gang immediately connected the dots. ¡°Correct!¡± Lord Meng nodded, ¡°Compared to divine artifacts, I believe more in your ability to get through the tribtion on your own.¡± Du Gang promptly asked, ¡°So how do I find these divine medicines?¡± Lord Mengughed, ¡°If you trust me, I can make an announcement on your behalf, and co-host an auction in half a month. You can use your seventy billion Saint Crystals mainly to purchase divine medicines. This should attract a considerable number of True Gods to participate¡­¡± After all, there are only so many True Gods he knew, and most of them were from the Kong family, so making such an announcement could easily attract more powerful figures. Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, he nodded and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do as Lord Meng has suggested!¡± On that day, a piece of news sent shockwaves across Peni Ind. ¡°Ancient God Du Gang and Lord Meng, the Legion Leader of the Kong Family¡¯s Demon Suppression Army, are co-hosting an auction. At the auction, Ancient God Du Gang will offer seventy billion Saint Crystals to purchase divine medicine!¡± For those at God Spirit Level and below, this news was mostly treated as a story to be heard. However, some formidable figures at the True God Level began to verify the authenticity of the news. When they confirmed the news with Lord Meng, they were all astounded. Who could ever imagine that a clergyman of Sector Lord Level owned seventy billion Saint Crystals? This number was unfathomable even for the strong figures at the True God Level. Even the Great Powers would have to sell a significant portion of their properties to match this. All of a sudden, all the True Gods scrambled after it, taking out their divine medicines, which they had treasured for many years, ready to auction them off at the auction. With so many True Gods vying for it, the auction became exceptionally popr, and numerous beings at the God Spirit Level reached out to Lord Meng, requesting to attend the auction. Perhaps due to therge number of applications, Lord Meng decided to host two auctions, both external and internal, after consulting with Du Gang. The outer one was for the God Spirit Level auction, while the internal one was for the True God Level auction. Compared to the internal auction which was set to happen in half a month, the external one was scheduled ten dayster and was to be held continuously for ten days. Both auctions were to take ce at a specially designated spot on Kong Family¡¯s Peni Ind. To ensure the sess of the event, the Kong Family put in a lot of effort, assisting in venue preparation, and assigning volunteers to help maintain order. As the news spread online continuously, the auction¡¯s momentum grew stronger, and many wished to participate in the auction. However, Lord Meng still put a threshold in ce. After all, there were too many God Spirit Level characters on Peni Ind. Without a threshold, the venue could burst with participants. This time, an entrance qualification certificate was set. Anyone below the True God Level who wished to attend the auction would need to show goods or cash worth over a million Saint Crystals. No matter if you were a family head or an elder, you were not allowed in without them. This prerequisite shut out most of the God Spirit Level participants, as most of them had spent their earnings on medicinal pills to enhance their cultivation or on techniques to boost theirbat power. However, the remaining God Spirit Level participants who were eligible were either from prestigious backgrounds or were incredibly powerful. After all, being powerful meant being able to earn money quickly and thus having a higher likelihood of owning high-level divine artifacts. Divine artifacts of the seventh rank were valued between 800,000 and 1.6 million Saint Crystals, meaning that high-ranking God Spirit Level participants could take part. Even so, the number of applicants kept increasing, and the auction venue arranged by the Kong Family kept expanding. Finally, ten dayster, the God Spirit Level external auction started! In a vast outdoor space with no clouds for miles¨C even if there were, they would have been scattered by the powerful participants. Personnel from the Kong Family Army was maintaining order around the periphery of the venue, while those who had registered continued to stream into the event with their admission passes. ¡°Long Aotian, instead of consolidating your cultivation at home, why are you here?!¡± Little Hawk King asked with a nonchnt look at an old acquaintance beside him. Long Aotian chuckled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± These two had an odd rtionship¨C from being pegged as adversaries to finding a strange sense of harmony with each other. They often traded barbs when they met, but an indescribable bond had formed between them. Little Hawk King retorted, ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯m here to buy stuff, and I¡¯ve brought a lot of money!¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Long Aotian burst outughing, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here just for the spectacle? My father allowed me to sell the equipment I have, plus he sponsored me five million Saint Crystals to get better ones¡­¡± Hearing their conversation, Yao Zijie couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. Though he possessed a Nine Yang Body, the resources provided by his family were limited. Most of the valuable resources he had were given by his sister. Having a good father really makes a difference! Contrary to these two folks who are genuinely here to participate in the auction, he was here to enjoy the spectacle. Having just advanced to the God Spirit Level, his finances are tight, and even the million Saint Crystals required for entry he had to borrow from his sister by asking her to lend him a divine artifact. His sister is faring better than him. Yao Zixuan may merely have a Yin attribute body, but she is learning the Dao from the Ancestor. She holds a high position within the family and owns many divine artifacts. ¡°I wonder what my sister is busy with, she didn¡¯t evene today!¡± Yao Zijie was dissatisfied with Du Gang calling him his ¡°little brother-inw¡± earlier, but after trying to probe her sister¡¯s thoughts several times, he found that his sister had a strange posture towards Du Gang. Therefore, he suspected that there might be ¡®something more than meets the eye¡¯ between his sister Yao Zixuan and Du Gang. Yao Zixuan¡¯s absence is indeed strange as virtually all the contemporary prodigies have arrived. Like Dugu Hong, Coffin-Back Boy, Twin Lolis, Fighting Holy Body, and so on. All these celestial prodigies of their generation, who are very famous, are present. Moreover, most of them have gathered together, which is normal, as they are newly advanced to the God Spirit level, and the other God Spirits are quite old, so there will naturally be a generation gap. ¡°You, kid from the You Family, you¡¯vee to this auction carrying a coffin with you, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re not nning to sell it, are you?!¡± Long Aotian seems to have flicked a switch, bing more talkative, and he began to mock the others. The Coffin-back Boy remained expressionless, ignoring him. This time, the venue is divided into two parts: the inner field and the outer field. Apart from that, it is divided as per functions into auction and exchange fields. The auction field is situated inside a separate massive pce, creating a rtively quiet environment. The exchange field is for the treasures that either didn¡¯t get auctioned or aren¡¯t eligible to enter the auction process. Essentially, it is arge-scale flea market where attendees can freely set up stalls to sell their goods. Yu Shuiyao has also arrived. After advancing to the God Spirit Level, she hasn¡¯t been seen in her previous circles but has started mingling in groups of the previous generation¡¯s prodigies. She became agitated after facing several setbacks with Du Gang. When the previous generation¡¯s prodigies invited her, she attended their tea parties. It¡¯s only after attending the tea parties that she understood that there was no problem with her beauty, Du Gang was simply blind! People usually follow their instincts to seek benefits and avoid harm, and she¡¯s no exception. She naturally enjoys being the center of attention. ¡°Rest assured, Princess Yu, I will help you seek justice for Du Gang¡¯s nder!¡± ¡°If Du Gang can break through to the God Spirit Level, I will, of course, challenge him and make him apologise to you personally!¡± This group of noble sons looks down on Du Gang. At the moment, their tone is rather indifferent, disparaging him as if he were nothing more than an ant. ¡°Brother Jiang, let¡¯s go in first!¡± Yu Shuiyao chuckled at the group of celestial prodigies by her side. She proactively proposed to enter as she noticed the Little Hawk King and the others. If Du Gang appears, he will definitely look towards them. By deliberately joining them, she might aggravate Du Gang. ¡°Sure!¡± Jiang Tiansheng gave a slight smile and nodded. Soon, a group of people arrived at the location where the Little Hawk King and other contemporary prodigies were gathering, then sat down. The crowd watched the iing and intimidating celestial prodigies of the previous generation and felt uneasy. If these people were still at Sector Lord level, these celestial prodigies wouldn¡¯t care, but now they have achieved the God Spirit Level, they are no longer junior members, butpetitors. ¡°I do hope Du Gang can survive the Ancient God Tribtion. That way, I can have a fight with him¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha, me too. His news is all over, it¡¯s annoying! If he were not just a Sector Lord, I would have killed him with a p long ago!¡± As soon as this group of young men sat down, they started a conversation. While it seemed casual, the barbs were obvious. Long Aotian and the others frowned. They¡¯re not fools, having cultivated to God Spirit Level, they understood the true intentions behind their words. While these folks appeared to be demeaning Du Gang, they were actually disparaging all of them together. Because Du Gang is seen as the leader among them. Especially among outside people, who consider him the top celestial prodigy. In the Secret Realm, Long Aotian and the strongest prodigies of this generation effectively confirmed that Du Gang saved him, pushing Du Gang¡¯s reputation to its peak. While he did so to ensure a smooth advancement to God Spirit Level, outsiders don¡¯t know that. They all think that Du Gang is the top prodigy of this generation. So, when these people imed they could kill Du Gang on a whim, wouldn¡¯t that imply they could easily kill them too? ¡°Trash!¡± Long Aotian said dismissively. ¡°Who did you say?!¡± A few of the young men red at him angrily. Long Aotian replied nonchntly, ¡°Did I mention you? You¡¯re so eager to jump out!¡± Little Hawk King chimed in from the side, ¡°Whoever is a piece of trash gets the title. As a piece of trash, you¡¯d do best to keep a low profile. Don¡¯te out and chirp all day, it¡¯s an earsore!¡± ¡°You guys are asking for it!¡± A few of the young men stood up abruptly, ring coldly at the two of them. Long Aotian nced at them disdainfully and sneered, ¡°Insignificant nobodies who aren¡¯t even princes are talking to me like that? Dare to join me for a stroll in the Sky Battle Field?¡± The Sky Battle Field, for this auction, is a distinct world set apart in emptiness. Battles held there wouldn¡¯t affect the outside world, yet external individuals can still observe the course. ¡°What audacity!¡± The young man sneers, ¡°You¡¯ve just ascended to God Spirit Level and you dare to behave so arrogantly. Will you be seeking to ascend to heaven once some time passes?¡± ¡°Today, I stand proxy for your elders to teach you what respect for your seniors means!¡± After saying this, the man took to the sky, heading for the battlefield in the sky. ¡°This is going to be entertaining!¡± All the other surrounding individuals had noticed themotion and were very excited about the spectacle unfolding before them. Long Aotian, however, did not hurry to join the fray. Instead, he shot a casual nce at a young man in the crowd with dragon horns, saying, ¡°Long Haoqiong, you¡¯re pathetic. In fear that I would take your ce as the First Holy Son, you¡¯ve openly resorted to using someone to test me, haha!¡± Upon hearing this, Long Haoqiong did not get angry. Instead, he coolly smiled and replied, ¡°You misunderstand. Your talent may be formidable, but you¡¯re far from being able to take my ce as the First Holy Son. Maybe in several million years, I might consider you a real threat. For now, don¡¯t bother dreaming.¡± Long Aotian snorted derisively, ignored him, and took to the sky, making his way to the battlefield. Quickly, the two of them were hovering in the air, confronting each other from a distance. ¡°Long Aotian, today, I will show you the gap in strength between you and¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Long Aotian interjected impatiently, ¡°You talk too much!¡± Next, he turned into a golden light, heading straight for his opponent. ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud explosion. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the fight had ended. Long Aotian had won. At this moment, his opponent was barely keeping himself aloft in the battlefield in the sky, unable to move as he was pinned under Long Aotian¡¯s foot. ¡°You cheat, you used the illusion¡­¡± It was at this point that people noticed a massive dragon throne behind Long Aotian. Long Aotian said dismissively, ¡°Should I have let you fight me with just one hand?¡± ¡°Scum, and you get upset when I call you trash?¡± ¡°A God Spirit that has stagnated for 10,000,000 years is nothing but trash!¡± ¡°I have only just ascended to the God Spirit Level, but I so easily defeated you. What¡¯s the point of your existence?¡± He stringed a litany of insults together as if they were a barrage of cannonballs, relentlessly spewing them out. The crowd was stunned. ¡°Is Long Aotian that powerful?¡± ¡°Yes, he has the special physique, his strength is phenomenal. He¡¯s just ascended to the God Spirit Level, yet already unmatched among those at the first tribtion God spirits!¡± Was his opponent weak? Not at all. Many people present had had encounters with his opponent and knew his strength well. All they could say was, Long Aotian was simply too powerful! ¡°You dare to provoke me with such trashy skills!¡± Having said this, Long Aotian dismissed his defeated opponent with a swift kick, sending him plummeting towards thest generation¡¯s prodigies. ¡°Step!¡± At this moment, one of the men who had previously scolded Du Gang with the defeated man quickly took to the air, trying to catch his fallenrade. ¡°Bang!¡± Unexpectedly, Long Aotian performed a Kick of a Distant Cattle, imbuing the falling man¡¯s body with an extra force. The man who had just taken off to help hisrade was not only unable to catch him but was also sent flying backward with him. ¡°Trash!¡± Long Haoqiong muttered an insult under his breath. With a wave of his hand, a surge of divine power swept out, catching the two men and setting them gently down on the ground. Long Aotian soon followed,nding gracefully with an indifferent expression. His gaze swept over the group ofst generation¡¯s prodigies, calmly saying, ¡°That you associate with such trash shows your true colors. Just wait, once my cultivation stabilizes, I¡¯ll be taking the title of First Holy Son of this generation from you!¡± Upon hearing this, Little Hawk Kingughed and said, ¡°I initially wanted to exchange a few moves with you too, but there seem to be too many weaklings among you. Forget it, I, Little Hawk King, also want the title of First Holy Son. Just you wait!¡± His gaze, like the others, was looking at a man with an eagle-like nose and wings. Clearly, this man was their generation¡¯s First Holy Son of the Ying Family. But Long Haoqiong merely chuckled, ¡°Want to snatch my title of First Holy Son? Why don¡¯t you be a Holy Son first?¡± Then, like a true magnanimous figure, he slowly sat down. At this moment, a Kong Family powerhouse responsible for maintaining order appeared and announced, ¡°Please keep your behavior in check. Once the auction begins, no fighting will be allowed. Each auction sessionsts for six hours and during this time, no one is allowed to fight¡­¡± ¡°After the auction, you can fight as much as you want. Nobody will stop you!¡± Upon hearing these words, those who were eager to teach the others a lesson also restrained themselves. Separated by a single chair-distance, the two groups took their seats side by side. However, the disdainful looks from Long Aotian and others towards Yu Shuiyao intensified. In their eyes, Yu Shuiyao¡¯s actions demonstrated ack of self-confidence. Who among the truly confident strong would bother with such people? Just like Long Aotian, his goal was to overthrow these Saint Sons to ultimately secure the title of the First Saint Son of the Dragon Family! The auction in the outer court began officially, hosted not by Lord Meng or Du Gang, but by a loquacious God Spirit Level powerful figure from the Kong Family. Having obtained early ess to the auction¡¯s item list, Du Gang, after discussions with Lord Meng and Yao Zixuan, decided to focus on gods¡¯ medicines for healing and recovery. Most probably came to the inner auction for him. The fluctuations in the prices of these healing goods wouldn¡¯t be too significant. After some calctions, Du Gang realized that he would have some Saint Crystals left after acquiring advanced medicines from the inner auction. Therefore he began to search within the item list for the outer auction. Indeed, he identified several budget-friendly medicines with reasonably good effects. As the auction was about to begin, Du Gang hastily made his way to the auction hall. Once inside, he quickly spotted the seats of Long Aotian and others, and confidently headed towards them. With so many God Spirits present, it was better to stick with Long Aotian andpany than unknown figures. At least nobody would foolishly question if he really had Seventy Billion Saint Crystals. ¡°Du Gang, do you really have Seventy Billion Saint Crystals?!¡± He had just started walking when someone recognized him. Immediately, someone asked him a question he found immensely exasperating. The reason he dreaded such an inquiry wasn¡¯t for fear of unveiling his wealth, but rather because whoever encountered him these past few days would invariably ask that question, which was extremely irksome. Ignoring them, he managed to reach Long Aotian and others without much trouble, found a seat, and sat down. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Long Aotian queried, perplexed, ¡°Aren¡¯t the items you wanted supposed to appear in the True God Level Auction?¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Most I will purchase in the inner auction, but the outer auction has a few mediocre products. I¡¯ll see how it goes. If the conditions are right, I¡¯ll buy them!¡± The crowd was rendered speechless for a moment. When had godly medicines be ¡®mediocre¡¯? Any godly medicine was extremely precious and rare. Each one of them held significant worth. ¡°You are Du Gang!¡± Just as he sat down and exchanged a few words with Long Aotian and others, an untimely voice call out from his side. Du Gang turned his head and saw a solitary, aloof man on a nearby seat calmly saying. After casting this man a nce, he realized the person sitting next to him was actually Yu Shuiyao. He nodded, ¡°I am Du Gang, may I know who you are?¡± The man replied with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Tiansheng, the First Saint Son of the Jiang Family!¡± Jiang Tiansheng?! Du Gang found this name familiar, and then suddenly remembered that during the previous Open Source Conference, Kong Luo had mentioned that this idiot, Jiang Tiansheng, had given away a Source Stone worth a million Saint Crystals. ¡°It is you! What is the matter?¡± Jiang Tiansheng smiled faintly as his lips curled up upon hearing Du Gang recognize his name. He indifferently said, ¡°I just hope that you¡¯re more careful when you speak in the future. Don¡¯t casually involve Princess Yu¡­¡± Du Gang smiled radiantly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yu Shuiyao?¡± ¡°Hey, Shuiyao, why did you go and sit over there?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you from our year? Why did you sit in the wrong ce?!!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Tiansheng snorted coldly, ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Your Jiang Family and I were already in conflict, what difference does courting death make? I dare you to kill me!¡± ¡°Come on, then!¡± He stuck out his neck andughed, ¡°Aim right here. I¡¯ll court death. If you dare to kill me, I¡¯ll admire your bravery!¡± ¡°You!¡± Just as Jiang Tiansheng was about to stand, a faint oppressive aura locked onto him. It was Qingyu. For such an asion with so many different people, the normal God Spirit guards couldn¡¯t protect Du Gang. Therefore, he intervened personally. ¡°Huh~¡± Feeling this pressure, Jiang Tiansheng took a deep breath and resumed his seat. However, the look in his eyes became much colder. ¡°Du Gang, you can onlyugh because someone is protecting you. If no one protected you, I wonder if you would still dare to smile!¡± Du Gang merely curled his lips unabashedly, ¡°Verbal diarrhea!¡± ¡°You!!¡± Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s anger that he had just suppressed was re-ignited again. ¡°Brother Jiang, don¡¯t bother with such people!¡± All Heavenly Proud Sons by his side began to dissuade him. ¡°That¡¯s right, who knows, he might end up dead at the top of Mount Tai¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, he¡¯s just a pathetic figure who won¡¯t even live a month. No need topete with him¡­¡± At this moment, the auctioneer officially entered the hall. ¡°Everyone, please calm down, don¡¯t discuss matters unrted to the auction. If you have conflicts, please solve them privately outside the auction venue¡­¡± ¡°Moving on, let¡¯s cut the lengthy talk, the auction officially begins now, presenting the first item!¡± ¡°The first item is a healing divine herb, very valuable. Even if a god is injured, they can be cured back to health¡­¡± ¡°The starting bid is one million saint crystals, every raise must not be less than ten thousand saint crystals, now, let¡¯s start the bidding!¡± The auctioneer spoke quickly, and within a moment, he put the audience into the auction. Immediately, there were vigorous bidding shouts from below the stage. ¡°One million!¡± ¡°One million and one hundred thousand!¡± In these kinds of auctions, they don¡¯t release all the good items at once but sell them separately. For example, although the divine herb on offer is quite valuable, its market value is about ten million saint crystals,parable to an ordinary divine artifact. This divine herb was also on Du Gang¡¯s preselection list. His upper limit for it was twelve million. Anything above this figure, he was not going to bid for it! An increase of twenty percent was already a high bid, any more would be foolish. ¡°Three million and three hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Three million three hundred and ten thousand!¡± Perhaps having experienced the slow-paced bidding in the secret realms from old elders, Du Gang was a bit impatient. He directly shouted, ¡°Five million!¡± The scene quieted down for a moment, everyone looked towards the source of the voice. When they found out that it was Du Gang, they showed expressions of ¡®So, it¡¯s him.¡¯ Immediately after, the bidding resumed. ¡°Five million and one hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Five million and two hundred thousand!¡± Clearly, five million rivaled the true hereditary responsibility of the divine herb, so adding more bids was quite enthusiastic. Regardless, Du Gang continued, ¡°Six million!¡± The scene was quiet once again, but very quickly, it got lively once more. And Du Gang still persisted. ¡°Seven million!¡± In this way, whenever someone raised the price, he would add another million, and soon, the price reached ten million. This price was the standard price for this divine herb. A little more or less was all normal. With a beaming smile, the auctioneer said, ¡°Now, our Mr. Du Gang has a bid of ten million, is there anyone willing to bid higher than this?!¡± The auction carried a one percentmission fee, of which half was shared by Du Gang and Qingyu, the majority going to the Kong family. Still, his part as an auctioneer also meant a smallmission. Adding everything, it wasn¡¯t that small an amount! So, for him, the higher the price, the better. ¡°This is a divine herb, a divine herb that can even heal the gods¡­¡± Before he could finish, a voice rang out from not far away. ¡°Ten million and ten thousand!¡± Du Gang turned his head to look. Coincidentally, it was the Blue Robed Eagle King, the Dao protector of Little Hawk King from before. He was severely injured in the previous Kaitian Conference. He hadn¡¯t thought he would still be in recovery now. Then he looked at the ufortably seated Little Hawk King and said, ¡°Little Hawk King, how much money did your uncle prepare?¡± Little Hawk King clearly had something to say but couldn¡¯t find the words. Hearing Du Gang, he hurriedly said, ¡°My uncle brought ten million saint crystals. I contributed two hundred thousand, so¡­¡± The price was nearly the same as his. After thinking about it, Du Gangughed and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯tpete!¡± Upon hearing this, the Blue Robed Eagle King breathed a sigh of relief, gratefulness showing through his gaze at Du Gang. After Du Gang did notpete anymore, the divine herb did not see much more bidding. After all, those who wanted to buy it only needed it for emergency uses. The only one recently seriously injured was the Blue Robed Eagle King. Little Hawk King slowly rxed and whispered, ¡°Du Gang, thanks!¡± He did feel a bit guilty. During the previous Kaitian Conference, Du Gang mentioned a bad premonition about the source stone. However, his uncle carelessly brushed it off and then, something really dide out of it. If it weren¡¯t for the assistance of the True God Level power, their folks might have truly suffered massive casualties. Even so, the Blue Robed Eagle King had been dealt a heavy blow. Although it had nothing to do with the Little Hawk King, he was his protector, who had attended the Open Source Conference to protect him at that time. Du Gang chuckled, saying, ¡°Rest assured, when it¡¯s time to use your help, we will definitely call upon you!¡± The Little Hawk King nodded, immersed in thought. He probably understood that Du Gang might call for help during the tribtion¡­When that timees, he would go all out! Soon, the first item was auctioned off, and the second one was brought up. This time, it was something rtively mundane, just a Ninth Rank divine artifact. The starting price was only 500,000, and eventually, it was won by a prodigy for 1.9 million. Thus, the auction started off smoothly. For all other divine artifacts toe, Du Gang showed no interest, only bidding when divine medicine came up. Finally, nearly two hours in, at the halfway mark, another strain of divine medicine was presented. ¡°The current auction item is another type of divine medicine, also for healing, but this time it¡¯s more for recovery. It not only can heal wounds, but also can recover¡­¡± ¡°The starting bid for this auction is 5 million Saint Crystals, and each increase must not be less than 10,000. The auction officially begins now!¡± The first divine medicine was only priced at 1 million as bait, to encourage more people to participate, so the price was set lower. This time,pared to the first strain of divine medicine, bids were much less frequent. ¡°Eight million!¡± ¡°Eight million two hundred thousand!¡± Only a few scattered people kept raising their prices. Watching this scene, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and directly shouted, ¡°Nine million!¡± There was an instant silence in the room. This time, Jiang Tiansheng, who was beside Du Gang, suddenly spoke, ¡°Ten million!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± There was a sudden uproar in the auction house. The auctioneer quickly said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is the second item in our auction that has been bidden over ten million¡­¡± ¡°The first item, also a strain of divine medicine, was won by the Blue Robed Eagle King for 1,010,000¡­¡± ¡°How high will this one go?¡± The auctioneer was very long-winded and wanted to rouse everyone¡¯s desire to bid by saying a lot of words. Du Gang nced at Jiang Tiansheng, who looked provocatively and responded with a faint smile. ¡°Eleven million!¡± Jiang Tiansheng chuckled, ¡°Eleven million and ten thousand!¡± ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°On purpose?¡± Jiang Tiansheng smiled lightly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, I just exactly need this strain of divine medicine¡­¡± ¡°Twelve million!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and directly quoted the price. ¡°Oh my god, everyone, did you see that? He actually bid twelve million, this might be the highest price here¡­¡± Before the auctioneer finished speaking, Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s voice sounded off again. ¡°Twelve million and ten thousand!¡± Once this price was called out, everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately directed towards Du Gang¡¯s area. ¡°Such a tense atmosphere!¡± Many people were interested and started to watch curiously. Du Gang¡¯s face darkened, a little angry, ¡°Do you want topete with me?¡± Jiang Tiansheng was very pleased with his expression,ughing, ¡°So what if I want topete with you?!¡± He knew that these divine medicines were mostly targeted towards Du Gang. Likewise, Du Gang¡¯s objective for this trip was also the divine medicine. After all, the issue of the Ancient God Tribtion had long been discussed. Everyone¡¯s thoughts were basically the same as Du Gang¡¯s. The extraordinary quantity of divine medicine in this auction made everyone naturally aware of Du Gang¡¯s choice. ¡°Thirteen million!¡± Du Gang seemed to be venting his anger, with red eyes, red at him, and barked. Seeing his expression, Jiang Tianshengughed out loud, feeling satisfied, and casually answered, ¡°Thirteen million and ten thousand!¡± ¡°What can you do if Ipete with you?!¡± ¡°Fourteen million!¡± Du Gang stood up in its entirety, like an enraged bull, ring at Jiang Tiansheng with a desire to swallow him whole. ¡°Fourteen million and ten thousand!¡± At this moment, the host became quiet. He had seen situations like this too often, and knew that when these situations arose, he shouldn¡¯t say a word, but let these two angry people continue bidding. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Du Gang, with red eyes, suddenly turned to Yu Shuiyao, saying, ¡°Yu Shuiyao, you are of our generation, why are you sitting with them?!¡± Yu Shuiyao¡¯s face turned cold, she retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll sit wherever I please, what business is it of yours?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jiang Tiansheng bursts intoughter, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Du Gang seemed to be mad, growling menacingly, ¡°Eighteen million, you fucking dare!!¡± Jiang Tiansheng was feeling triumphant, quickly saying, ¡°Eighteen million and ten thousand!¡± ¡°What makes you think I wouldn¡¯t dare? Go, keep going!¡± Unexpectedly, Du Gang, who was previously fuming, suddenly retracted all his emotions and slowly sat down. ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Tiansheng was taken aback, ¡°Are you backing down?!¡± He got a bad feeling. At this time, Long Aotian, who was sitting next to Du Gang, chuckled, ¡°The Jiang Family really has a good Sacred Son. The first Sacred Son, spending eighteen million to buy a divine medicine worth ten million, an overprice of eighty percent, what a good Sacred Son!¡± As soon as these words came out, the whole audience burst intoughter! As soon as the two began to bid, they guessed that one of them will definitely buy the item at a high price. At first, they thought it was Du Gang, after all, his performance was outstanding, just like he was really angry. But who knew, this guy quietly put on a y, directly trapping Jiang Tiansheng. Even pulled Yu Shuiyao out to assist in the attack¡­ At this moment, Yu Shuiyao is also dumbfounded, she thought Du Gang was genuinely upset that she was sitting amongst the older generation¡¯s pride. Who would have thought, that guy was just trying to provoke Jiang Tiansheng or rather, make Jiang Tiansheng believe that Du Gang had been provoked, and recklessly continue to bid! Now, the host, who has good timing, sees that the two have reached a conclusion in their fighting spirits, and loudly announces, ¡°Friends, the price has now reached eighteen million and ten thousand, this can be said to be a peak price for our auction!¡± ¡°I cannot say that this price will remain the highest for these ten days, however, as far as I know, this current price is the highest so far!!¡± ¡°This price is likely to stay for a while, this is a record!¡± ¡°Now, is there anyone who wants to have this record? Break this record? Maintain a new record?¡± After repeatedly asking for several times, people in the audience are filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, the price is eight million more than the market price, even a fool wouldn¡¯t produce such a stupid son!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The people in the venue don¡¯t care if you are the first Sacred Son Jiang Tiansheng or something, being foolish is just foolish! ¡°Du ¡­ Gang!¡± Jiang Tiansheng clenched his teeth, staring at Du Gang, his face showing an expression like he wanted to swallow him whole. Du Gangughed heartily, pointing to his face, ¡°Everyone, take a good look, the expression I just had was a mock one, it didn¡¯t count as real. You should look at Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s expression, that¡¯s what someone who really wants to eat me looks like!¡± It didn¡¯t end there, next to him, Long Aotian also burst intoughter, saying, ¡°That expression is worth eight million!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The entire audience busted outughing! At this time, Little Hawk King also chimed in, loudly saying, ¡°No, no, not eight million, it¡¯s eight million and ten thousand!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The whole venue boiled over, the crowd hadn¡¯tughed so heartily in a long time. Onstage, despite the host¡¯s enthusiasm, he knew that the price had now peaked and there would be no fools to take it over, so he began to finalize. ¡°Eighteen million and ten thousand for the first time!¡± ¡°Eighteen million and ten thousand for the second time!¡± ¡°Eighteen million and ten thousand for the third time!¡± The supporter quickly hammered the auction hammer, announcing loudly, ¡°Eighteen million and ten thousand, sold!¡± PS: That¡¯s it for today, I¡¯m in a terrible state, I¡¯m crushed, I¡¯ll cry for a while, get my emotions in order, try to write another chapter, and post it past midnight. Chapter 232 - 231: Crossing the Ancient God Tribulation! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 232: Chapter 231: Crossing the Ancient God Tribtion! (Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Jiang Tiansheng left the venue ahead of time, he couldn¡¯t sit there anymore, the entire arena was filled with strange nces and mocking smiles. The auction wouldn¡¯t worry about him defaulting on his debt, if he did, the Kong Family naturally had methods to collect. The few he took with him were hisckeys, not numerous, just four or five. Those that remained didn¡¯t follow him, even though they had grouped together. But that didn¡¯t mean that they got along very well, in fact, thepetition was fiercely intense. Yu Shuiyao initially could have stayed out of it, but she happened to sit next to Jiang Tiansheng. Eventually, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t bear those nces anymore and left early. ¡°Boring!¡± Du Gang shrugged, originally intending to y a few more rounds with Jiang Tiansheng. Who knew he couldn¡¯t take even a single round. ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s eight million Saint Crystals!¡± Little Hawk King had a helpless look on his face as hemented, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much effort it would take for us to get eight million Saint Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Tiansheng is miserable! Eight million Saint Crystals, and he lost them like this, his status as the first saint son can¡¯t be saved anymore¡­¡± Du Gang inquired curiously, ¡°Does this have anything to do with his position as the first saint son?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°The first saint son is someone who could potentially contend for the family head position in the future. If he doesn¡¯t have good judgment, and causes great losses to the family, what do we do?!¡± ¡°Indeed, if someone like Jiang Tiansheng became family head, their Jiang Family might be done for¡­¡± Du Gang, without Jiang Tiansheng present, found no amusement in his mocking. He made a few more jabs before he stopped. In the following three hours, three More Divine Herbs appeared, each worth around ten million Saint Crystals. There were no surprises, as Du Gang securely secured them. Thus, the first day of the auction concluded. Afterward, people could leave or mingle in the free-trade area. Of course, those who harbored grievances could also go to the Sky Battle Arena to continue their fights. The items in free trade were obviously inferior to those at the auction, which held no interest for Du Gang. Not staying for long, he left promptly. For the following four days, he only appeared when the auction began, with all Divine Herbs taken in hand. He had spent a total of two hundred million. ¡°The Inner Court Auction Starts!¡± On the sixth day, Du Gang participated in this auction that held significant relevance to him. Interestingly, in this case, the Divine Herbs weren¡¯t dispersed, but instead all presented on the first day. As predicted, Du Gang sessfully imed all the Divine Herbs, with most of his money spent. Just as he was pondering about the next step, Yao Zixuan came looking for him. They found a secluded spot and began to chat. ¡°Du Gang, I visited the Primordial Continent!¡± Yao Zixuan unexpectedly blurted out something baffling. Du Gang paused for a moment then chuckled, ¡°What about it?¡± Wasn¡¯t it normal for her to visit the Primordial Continent since she had reached the God Spirit Level? Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°No, what I¡¯m trying to say is, the Primordial Continent is entirely different from what I had originally envisioned!¡± ¡°Originally, I shouldn¡¯t tell you all this. The ns all intended to obscure the facts, only those above the God Spirit Level could know¡­¡± ¡°However, I asked our ancestors¡¯ permission, you and I are bound by fate now, if you die, I will not survive. So¡­¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang wore a stern look, ¡°What is in the Primordial Continent?¡± Yao Zixuan sighed, ¡°I initially thought that our so-called enemy was far from us. When the Supreme opened the sky a hundred billion years ago, I presumed it was referring to Pangu¡­but it could be referring to Pangu as well¡­¡± Du Gang was utterly confused, ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more muddled?!¡± Sister, you know, I don¡¯t! Can you please slow down?! Perhaps Yao Zixuan had a lot to reflect upon after returning to Peni Ind, she couldn¡¯t help but locate Du Gang, her emotions were still mixed. After a while, she finally said, ¡°Let me exin the situation in the Primordial Continent, then you¡¯ll understand¡­¡± Seeing this, Du Gang promptly straightened his posture and began to listen carefully. Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°Did you think that ¡®eggshells¡¯ would surround us, and once we enter, we would be in the Primordial Continent¡¯s sky?¡± Du Gang froze for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. When I entered the ¡®eggshells,¡¯ I unexpectedly found myself in a huge ancient city¡­¡± Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s one of the cities your ancient ns built, or rather, a city Pangu once constructed.¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°You mean to say, on entering the ¡®eggshells,¡¯ one would find themselves in that ancient city, and not the sky?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°Within the ancient city, there¡¯s a huge za named the Guiding Square. After I entered, I found myself at that square¡­¡± ¡°Or to put it another way, all of us here in Peni Ind, once we enter the ¡®eggshells,¡¯ we would appear on the Guidding Square of the ancient city!¡± ¡°To the original Primordial Continent, our universe is seen only as a secret realm, just arger one¡­¡± ¡°But in fact, it is just so. Our universe is nothing more than Pangu¡¯s inner world. He split his inner world to use against the enemies!¡± Yao Zixuan seriously said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Pangu Supreme creating the world, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°At that time, did you see a bunch of fur?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Correct!¡± He felt that he might hear something astounding from the next conversation, so he perked his ears up to listen closely. ¡°That¡¯s a creature called ¡®Swallow.¡¯ It is said to be even more powerful than the Supreme. Once targeted by this creature, unless you¡¯repletely swallowed, you can¡¯t stop¡­¡± ¡°Pangu created the universe initially to restrain ¡®Swallow.¡¯ He created a universe world and split it up to slowly feed ¡®Swallow¡¯¡­¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°Do you know why Nuwa created humans?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes sparkled, disbelief evident in his voice, ¡°Could it be because the ¡®Swallow¡¯s¡¯ speed was swift or because Pangu Supreme¡¯s creation of the universe turned out unsatisfactory, which led to this?¡± ¡°Precisely!¡± Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°Just having infinite space and an endlessly expanding universe won¡¯t do. The real way to restrain ¡®Swallow¡¯ and slow down the swallowing of our universe is through life!¡± ¡°Thus, Nuwa Supreme created a universe human race, a lower race of humans¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°Compared to the human race of the Primordial Continent, we really are second-rate!¡± ¡°The humans of the Primordial Continent are all eternal, even ordinary people who do not cultivate are also eternal!¡± ¡°Of course, their ¡®ordinary people¡¯ are not ¡®ordinary¡¯ in the universal human¡¯s sense. Theirmoners are equivalent to a Sector Lord!¡± ¡°Our Sacred and Divine bodies here, to them, are merely physical traits that everyone possesses¡­¡± Second-rate humans, a sacred or divine body that only appears once in a billion years, is equivalent to an ordinary person¡¯s physical attribute! Du Gang didn¡¯t care about these differences, he was more interested in the rim of the universe, so he quickly asked, ¡°So, the so-called entropy boundary, is it actually ¡®swallowed¡¯?¡± Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just that the state disyed when it is projected to our location appears like this, what it actually looks like, may only be known by the Supremes!¡± How vast is the universe? Du Gang didn¡¯t know, and nobody else knew, because the universe is constantly expanding! ¡°However, I have had suspicions about this for a long time, and moreover, without Pangu and Nuwa, our Universal Human Race would not have been born¡­¡± ¡°What truly left me in shock was¡­¡± Yao Zixuan¡¯s face wasplex as she slowly said, ¡°The so-called creation of Heaven and Earth is actually real!¡± ¡°Legend has it that at first, the Primordial Continent had no concept of Heaven and Earth, I don¡¯t know the specifics because I didn¡¯t see any description, but I know they did not have this concept¡­¡± ¡°Heaven and Earth were formed long ago, by a Supreme being during the mythical era!¡± ¡°Above us there are nine heavens, beneath us there are eighteenyers of hell!¡± Du Gang was still confused, not fully understanding her meaning. Yao Zixuan added with mncholy, ¡°Beyond the ninth heaven, are our enemies, the enemies of the Primordial Continent, and our enemies as well. The so-called nine heavens are barriers created by Supremes, who gambled their own lives!¡± ¡°Barriers?!¡± Du Gang shuddered, eximing in surprise. Enemies beyond heaven? ¡°Exactly!¡± Yao Zixuan seriously stated, ¡°The Nine Heavens are nineyers of barriers. ording to them, beyond the Ninth Heaven, there are celestial beings; terrifying enemies!¡± Celestial beings¡­ are enemies?! Du Gang felt his mind was overwhelmed. He paused for a moment, asking, ¡°What do these Celestial beings look like?!¡± Yao Zixuan waved her hand and swiftly a projection appeared on the ground. A fairy-like woman with pure skin and white hair, wrapped in an aura of immortality, appeared before them. Looking at the celestial woman, who looked exactly like the fairies from ancient dramas, Du Gang was startled. ¡°Is she the enemy?¡± Thedy in the projection was extremely beautiful, epitomizing the fantasies of men¡­ Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°Not all are like this, there are male and female celestials!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Why would they attack us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°The neers¡¯ guide doesn¡¯t exin why, it was given to me by the people in the Ancient City when I got there!¡± ¡°Inside the Ancient City live all the forces of Peni Ind, the city is veryrge. Even with all the people from Peni Ind living there, it still doesn¡¯t feel crowded¡­¡± ¡°Apart from the Celestial beings beyond the Nine Heavens, there are also enemies underground!¡± ¡°Compared to the Celestials, there are more descriptions about the enemies from below¡­¡± Yao Zixuan spoke seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you previously see the Demon Suppression Army?¡± ¡°They are the ones holding the fort in the abyss!¡± ¡°There are a total of eighteenyers of hell underground, which were created by Supreme beings as barriers¡­¡± ¡°You should have heard about the Demon n in the Abyss from Qingyu, right?¡± ¡°These eighteenyers of hell were created by our Supremes as a means to resist the Demons. Each of theyers intersects with the Demon n, both parties, as though skipping through time and space, can meet each other there.¡± ¡°Near our Ancient City, there is an abyss. All the forces of Peni Ind are responsible for guarding this abyss, the eighteenyers of hell.¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°Are you saying there are many abysses on the Primordial Continent?¡± Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°From what I currently understand, there are over a thousand abysses, each with eighteenyers of hell. The major royal families on the Primordial Continent each guard different abysses.¡± ¡°Strong royal families might guard several abysses. Like our Peni Ind forces, if you add up the eighteen families, we are just able to guard one abyss¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang was shocked again, ¡°You mean, royal families guard the hell, while God ns guard the heavens?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Yao Zixuan looked at him approvingly and nodded, ¡°Compared to the Demon n, the Celestials are even more formidable¡­¡± ¡°The eighteenyers of hell and Nine Heavens are capable of weakening the enemies. All who appear in the Nine Heavens andyers of hell are said to have been weakened!¡± ¡°However, even the Demons in the firstyer of hell areparable to a God Spirit Level!¡± Shocking! This day, Du Gang experienced too much shock. If it was not for Yao Zixuan, he might only have learned these things after reaching the Primordial Continent. Yao Zixuan sighed, ¡°I had previously thought that there were too few strong beings on Peni Ind, which made me suspicious, thinking that those people were all practicing in the Primordial Continent!¡± ¡°But now, I realize that most of the beings at God Spirit Level and above are guarding the abyss, suppressing the eighteenyers of hell!¡± ¡°Those who stay here are either direct descendants awaiting their turn to serve or havepleted their service and are here for rest!¡± ¡°Beings of God Spirit Level and above have a mandatory period of military service, they must go to the abyss and battle. Only after killing a certain number of Demons can they return!¡± Du Gang muttered, ¡°So, the beginning is only at the God Spirit Level?!¡± ¡°Exactly, the God Spirit Level is just slightly stronger than your average person on the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°The space there is more solid, much more so than ours!¡± Yao Zixuan had a foreign look in her eyes, ¡°Here, upon reaching the God Spirit Level, I can easily tear space and travel through the void, but on the Primordial Continent, my strength was suppressed to the limit¡­Actually it¡¯s not really suppressed, it¡¯s more like returning to my true state!¡± ¡°In our universe, because it¡¯s continually expanding, continually tearing, continually inting, everything is magnified, everything seems extremely powerful¡­¡± ¡°But in reality, if people from the Primordial Continent came here, they would only be stronger!¡± She shook her head, ¡°Thews we cultivate are all iplete, only equivalent to the ones Pangu Supreme enlightened after his creation, pertaining to his inner world¡¯sws¡­¡± ¡°Upon arriving at the Primordial Continent, let alone using thesews, even a God Spirit Level being would find it difficult to fly!¡± God Spirit Level beings can¡¯t fly? Du Gang was shocked. ¡°Is the suppression on the Primordial Continent that strong?¡± Yao Zixuan chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not really a matter of suppression. That ce is aplete world¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­if you have been there, you would understand what I mean. Here in the cosmos, everything feels full of loopholes, able to tear through the space at will, unleash terrifying attacks¡­¡± ¡°But on the Primordial Continent, you couldn¡¯t even grasp thews, let alone tear through space¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± These words deted Du Gang¡¯s inted ego right away. Turns out, even a Sector Lord is just an ordinary mortal, and a God Spirit is merely a martial artist who can run fast, they can¡¯t even fly¡­ Du Gang was speechless for a while. After practicing for so long, he discovered that another world is the real one, and his world is just like a small secret realm. Ascension? At the moment, he suddenly thought of this word. Going from cosmos to the Primordial Continent is very simr to ascending to a higher realm, starting from scratch¡­ However, the only difference is that it¡¯s not like the infinite Matryoshka doll in novels, where there is a higher realm above the higher realm. The Primordial Continent should be the final destination! Yao Zixuan pondered for two seconds before saying, ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you all this is to let you know the truth!¡± ¡°Furthermore, I hope you understand the universe human race¡¯s view on your Ancient race and the Nuwa race¡­¡± ¡°In the view of the Heavenly Dao, the two Supremes of your Ancient and Nuwa races have created the world and people, so your two races are elevated to the status of gods. Once a member of your race reaches adulthood, they are eternal, they be God Spirits.¡± ¡°Likewise, because countless humans at the edge of the universe are dying continuously, the Heavenly Dao feels that the two Supremes owe it, not only did the bacsh kill the two Supremes, it also brought catastrophe to your two great races¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient Race, also known as the Ancient Gods¡¯ n, now only you remain¡­¡± ¡°And the Nuwa n has fallen from one of the top ten god ns to the end¡­¡± She said seriously, ¡°The high-levels of the Universe Human Race, to your two races, are still more grateful. Because, without the Supremes of your two races, there wouldn¡¯t be us, the Universe Human Race¡­¡± Du Gang fell silent. Indeed, for Peni Ind, their gratitude towards Pangu and Nuwa is even deeper. But what if people at the edge of the universe knew the truth? What would they think? Compared to the unaffected people on Peni Ind, they have never faced the despair induced by ¡®Swallow¡¯! Yao Zixuan said seriously, ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you all this is because I feel that passing the Ancient God Tribtion is rted to your identity and your thoughts, for this is the Heavenly Dao¡¯s punishment¡­¡± ¡°Your identity is both an Ancient God, and carries the Merit and curse of the Ancient God n¡­¡± ¡°And you¡¯re also a member of the Universe Human Race, moreover, unlike us humans in the centre of the universe, youe from the edge of the cosmos¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°What does that mean, should I forgive something? Or what?!¡± He was a bit confused. Can he represent all the people at the edge of the cosmos? Seemingly understanding his thoughts, Yao Zixuan said, ¡°You can¡¯t represent them, but you are a person from the edge of the cosmos!¡± ¡°Theplexity of your identity can, to some extent, offset karma¡­¡± She said solemnly, ¡°I consulted the specifics of the Ancient God Tribtion in the ancient city, the so-called heavenly soldiers are human-shaped, likely to be imprints or illusions created by the Heavenly Dao from the people who died at the edge of the cosmos¡­¡± About this point, she couldn¡¯t understand it either, it was just her guess. ¡°Haha!¡± Du Gang suddenlyughed, ¡°So, if I were to die at the edge of the cosmos, could I also be one of these heavenly soldiers?!¡± So, in this so-called Ancient God Tribtion, in the eyes of these heavenly soldiers, my identity is veryplex, I¡¯m both an Ancient God and a person from the edge of cosmos just like them?! Even though they may not have self-consciousness, even though they may not know where they are¡­ ¡°Is this¡­the Ancient God n¡¯s self-rescue?!¡± Find a person from the edge of cosmos, obtain the Ancient God¡¯s inheritance, having this dual identity, they probably won¡¯t die! Yao Zixuan nodded, ¡°That should be it, the Great Dao achieves fifty, the Heaven deviates forty nine, humans can seize one. The Heavenly Dao won¡¯t seekplete extermination, it will always leave a chance for survival. Hence, you might be the life chance of the Ancient God.¡± Du Gang fell silent for a moment, then abruptly burst outughing, ¡°I thought Pangu Supreme and the Ancient God were training me to be a savior, to chase away the furry monster, ¡®Swallow¡¯!¡± Turns out, I¡¯m just the redemption of the Ancient Gods! However, he heaved a sigh of relief. Originally, he thought there would be some earth-shattering conspiracy, but now it seems, it¡¯s all just redemption. ¡°Forgive the Ancient Gods?¡± Du Gang murmured, then began tough, ¡°If I can represent the people from the edge of cosmos, I forgive them, I choose to forgive!¡± This is actually a matter of life and death. If there was no Pangu or Nuwa, there wouldn¡¯t be Universe Human Race! Even though, the people on the edge of cosmos only have a lifespan of a hundred years, very short-lived. But, at least, we have been in this world! If the two Supremes hadn¡¯t existed, they might not have given birth to us¡­ Every edge cosmos person can hate Pangu and Nuwa, or they can love them, everyone can make their own choice. ¡°My choice, forgive them!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Now I¡¯m both a person from the edge of the cosmos and an Ancient God. If I don¡¯t forgive myself, isn¡¯t that seeking my own death?!¡± He didn¡¯t feel psychologically unbnced. Just like when he was a kid, he often imagined not having been born in a family where he didn¡¯t have to go to school. Birth is something that can¡¯t be chosen! If it were people from the Primordial Continent, who originally had an eternal life but now only have a hundred years left, they can hate for a lifetime. But Du Gang couldn¡¯t do that! These beings from the edge of the universe originallycked life. It was Pangu and Nuwa who bestowed them with life, although their lifespans are extremely shortpared to those here, it was enough! This act of granting life alone was worth a lifetime of respect and love. ¡°Although, I was fortunate enough to be chosen as an Ancient God, I believe that anyone who learns of this fact would choose to forgive.¡± The son does not disparage his mother¡¯s looks, the dog does not scorn the poverty of his house! At this moment, Du Gang was filled with confidence in oveing the Ancient God Tribtion! In the next few days, Du Gang did not go anywhere, instead concentrating on researching the Jie-Character Secret. This artifact passed down by the nine Supremes, ording to Duan Youde, is a kind of pinnacle secret art, even on the Primordial Continent, it¡¯s considered an incredibly powerful existence! Unfortunately, a few days were not enough. He didn¡¯t manage to decipher anything, and the day of the tribtion quietly arrived. Mount Tai in Pangu is the highest andrgest mountain in Pangu Continent and, like South Mountain, it has existed since time immemorial. On a full moon night, at the peak of Mount Tai. At this moment, Du Gang was standing on the highest peak, quietly waiting for the heavenly tribtion to arrive. And ten thousand miles away from him, countless figures were watching. This time, too many people came. Almost all the powerful forces from the various cosmic countries and the Peni Ind had arrived. Everyone wanted to know if Du Gang could cross the Ancient God Tribtion. This would imply their attitude towards Du Gang in the future! An Ancient God who dies as a God Spirit and an Ancient God who has infinite possibilities and a slim chance of bing Supreme in the future were two different concepts. Especially since Du Ganges from the cosmic human race, if he seeds, he would be extremely desirable then, and some would probably want to marry him¡­ ¡°What do you think, will Du Gang be able to make it?¡± A bunch of people standing at the front, including Long Aotian, were discussing this. ¡°I don¡¯t know, no one can be sure about this thing. I hope he makes it, but the previous Ancient Gods¡­¡± Little Hawk King¡¯s eyes dimmed. Honestly, if Du Gang were to make it, it would add a bit more challenge, making the future more interesting. Without Du Gang, it would indeed be a bit boring. From within the crowd, Yao Zixuan calmly yet firmly said, ¡°He will definitely make it!¡± The crowd turned towards her, and their eyes sparkled with astonishment. To Yao Zixuan, however, her rtionship with Du Gang was transparent. It didn¡¯t matter if there were misunderstandings. These were nothing but false reputations that only the materialistic minded would fuss over. ¡°Boom!¡± Right then, a loud explosion echoed from the sky. The originally cloudless night sky was slowly covered with dark clouds at this moment. As if something was devouring the stars in the sky above, the once brilliant starry sky gradually disappeared with time. ¡°Boom!¡± With another explosion out of thin air, the dark clouds in the horizon began to churn this time. The originally ck cloud color changed as it continued to churn. Clusters of deep red appeared from inside the cloud, like worms wriggling out non-stop. ¡°This deep red color looks very ominous at first sight!¡± ¡°Yes, the color is too dazzling. Especially at night, it appears gloomy and terrifying.¡± The people around weren¡¯t speaking loudly at this moment and could only mutter under their breath. If it weren¡¯t for the crowd next to them, they would have fled by now. In the field, Du Gang was quietly contemting as he watched the tribtion cloud before him. From what he had heard, the first eight tribtions were all lower-rankw attacks and didn¡¯t pose much of a challenge. The real problem was the ninth tribtion, which was Karma-powered! Thinking of this, he asked, ¡°Which gold-element spirit is willing to block the first tribtion thunderbolt for me?¡± He didn¡¯t want to get hurt in the first eight tribtions and wanted to save his divine power to deal with the ninth tribtion, so he made a request for help. He had specifically researched this and knew that the first eight tribtions were fixed and interference from outsiders was harmless. ¡°I will!¡± At this time, from the crowd, a figure flew out, smiling and said, ¡°Let me, Li Kui, carry this first tribtion for you!¡± Li Kui had also entered the Secret Realm back then, gaining one of the forty-nine divine titles. Du Gang nodded and solemnly said, ¡°Fine, after this tribtion, we¡¯re even!¡± Li Kui was overjoyed and quickly nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this tribtion, even if it kills me!¡± As a god spirit bearing a deity within him, he was sensitive to karma. Thus, being able topletely resolve this karma was sufficient for him! ¡°Rumble!¡± When the tribtion clouds in the sky stopped brewing, an aura of gold vigour appeared out of nowhere, with the Gold Elementws shing incessantly, charging at Du Gang. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Li Kui saw this and instantly appeared in front of Du Gang, blocking the Gold Elementw. It wasn¡¯t over yet, this was just a premonition. The real tribtion was still in the sky. ¡°Rumble!¡± At the moment when all eyes were on them, a bolt of golden lightning, like thunder but not thunder, shot out from the vibrant red tribtion clouds in the sky. ¡°Crack!¡± This bolt of lightning, like a jolt from Pangu¡¯s world creation, moved extremely fast. As soon as it appeared, it arrived in front of Du Gang. ¡°Ha!¡± At this moment, Li Kui shouted loudly, throwing himself into the air. A strike was swiftly parried, and at the same time, his own god spirit sparked, simultaneously unleashing an attack of his own. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± They shed several times in quick session, causing thunderous echoes. ¡°Huff!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, Li Kui managed to block thest weakened golden thunder after resisting it and coughing up a bit of blood. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Regardless of the blood at the corner of his mouth, Li Kui burst intoughter, turned his head towards Du Gang, made a fist and said, ¡°Mission aplished!¡± Du Gang nodded indifferently, ¡°You have my thanks. We are now even.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Li Kui was overjoyed, thanked him once again, and quickly left. He needed to clear the way for the person who would enter next. Sure enough, after he left and the second tribtion thunder was brewing, Du Gang summoned another person. This time, it was a Wood Element God Spirit who had karmic ties with Du Gang. After Du Gang had crossed five times of cmities, a wind-element tribtion appeared in the sky. Suddenly, Little Hawk King seemed eager to join the fight. ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± He was just about to move when he was grabbed by Long Aotian. ¡°You¡¯re really unsupportive! You just said you didn¡¯t want Du Gang to die, so why hurry?¡± Little Hawk King grinned awkwardly and stopped, coughing, ¡°I can¡¯t help it! Seeing them fulfill their karma so smoothly¡­ I couldn¡¯t resist!¡± Long Aotianughed and said, ¡°You rascal! I see through your n. You just want to show off, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Wait and see! When the ninth tribtiones, the Ancient God will call us!¡± So it went on, and eight people went up for the previous eight cmities, sessfully blocking them all for Du Gang. Finally, the ninth cmity began. In the sky, the resplendent red tribtion cloud began to expand rapidly from its previous size of ten thousand miles, gradually reaching a size of a million miles or evenrger. By this point, Du Gang had nothing more to hide. He transformed into a giant 100 million meters tall, looking up at the tribtion clouds. Yes, this tribtion cloud was really high, as if it knew how tall he could transform into, and even though he had transformed, he could still only look up at it. ¡°It¡¯s about to start!¡± Everyone was watching closely at this moment. ¡°Boom rumble!¡± In the red tribtion cloud, celestial soldiers and generals formed by karmic power slowly emerged over time. ¡°They¡¯re really here!¡± Everyone was shocked to see them in the sky. These divine soldiers and generals were different from those in people¡¯s perceptions.These celestial soldiers and generals were like deadly poisons, making one feel a sense of fear. Even the heads of major families were fearful. Long Aotian gulped down saliva, ¡°Damn it, are we supposed to block these guys?!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Little Hawk King sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who was so eager to rush up? Why the hesitation now?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s backing out?¡± Long Aotian retorted, ¡°I was just expressing a thought, and I¡¯m not backing out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Little Hawk Kingughed and said, ¡°Why not have apetition? We haven¡¯t fought each other on the level of Sector Lords before, let¡¯s have a go now as God Spirits?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Long Aotianughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have thispetition! Who can kill more celestial soldiers!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± At that moment, other celestial prodigiesughed and spoke out in agreement. ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°How could I miss something like this!¡± Observing from afar, the crowd was moved by the carefree attitudes of these prodigies. ¡°These are the celestial prodigies¡­¡± ¡°These are the strongest people of this generation!¡± ¡°At the very least, their courage and generosity are beyond my reach!¡± ¡°Boom rumble!¡± Finally, a red tribtion cloud finished brewing and released a celestial soldier wielding a long spear to attack Du Gang. This seemed to be a signal, a signal for an attack. The red clouds in the sky split apart, sending heavenly soldiers and generals furiously storming towards Du Gang. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a loud yell from Du Gang, all the numerous Gods who had been waiting for a long time on the ground soared into the air. Among these people were the eighteen God Spirits who had previously entered the temple with Du Gang, as well as the ny-eight God Spirits who had entered the South Mountain Secret Realmter. In addition to these people, there were another forty or fifty who had be gods long ago and who still held Gods¡¯ Talismans from Du Gang. In total, nearly two hundred God Spirits ascended into the sky, flying towards the attacking celestial soldiers. ¡°Attack!¡± Each person against one celestial soldier, in an instant, they were all engaged in a fierce battle with nearly two hundred celestial soldiers. As expected, these celestial soldiers were incredibly powerful. Even the third-rank God Spirits among them were struggling to gain an advantage. These celestial soldiers seemed to be able to increase their strength at will, but they didn¡¯t go beyond the capability of the Gods. Almost every God Spirit encountered celestial soldiers that were stronger than them, but they could still barely resist. This sight shocked the spectators. ¡°Each celestial soldier is equivalent to a God Spirit¡­¡± ¡°The good news is, it seems like they are not ganging up to attack!¡± Everyone noticed that although there were hundreds of millions of these celestial soldiers, each of the two hundred people was basically confronting one each, without any surplus soldiers to deal with them. At this moment, the vast majority of the heavenly soldiers surged towards Du Gang. ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate at all, summoning his Ancient Divine Spear and attacking the enemy. In an instant, he was facing tens of thousands of celestial soldiers and generals all at once. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Surprisingly, Du Gang, who was furiously killing the celestial soldiers that others found hard to defeat, turned them into clouds of smoke and dispersed them. However, even so, Du Gang was still at a disadvantage. There were simply too many celestial soldiers and generals. They were almost endless, continuously emerging from the tribtion clouds and joining the battle without rest. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, Du Gang turned into an Asura and began to fight viciously. His body was toorge, and each thrust of the spear could kill hundreds of celestial soldiers, but it still wasn¡¯t enough! More and more celestial soldiers and generals attacked him, their phantom artifacts seeming real, battering Du Gang¡¯s body, tearing skin and flesh. These were just surface wounds, what truly distressed Du Gang was that each of these celestial soldiers and generals, upon death, turned into a form of karma that wafted towards his body. He didn¡¯t know what function this karma had, although it didn¡¯t physically hurt him, it gave him the impulse and thought of resisting it. ¡°Impossible!¡± Du Gang roared, ¡°You are innocent and so am I!¡± ¡°You are of the cosmic human race, and so am I!¡± ¡°You are marginalized beings, and so am I!¡± ¡°You are right, and so am I!¡± With his roar, the ideas that had originally arisen gradually faded away. The karma attacks could no longer threaten him. ¡°Kill!¡± So, the situation returned to the previous state of furious ughter. Compared to Du Gang, the others appeared to be cking off, each of them dealing with a celestial soldier for a long time without determining a winner. ¡°Don¡¯t they both face different strength celestial soldiers?!¡± Everyone was curious but still focused their gaze on Du Gang. ¡°Puff!¡± After fighting for a while again, Du Gang was attacked by a celestial general and spat out blood. At this moment, he was soaked in blood. Although these celestial soldiers and generals were small, their strength was not weak, and they could easily break his skin and injure him. At this moment, he felt like he was being slowly tortured by countless people, and the pain was unbearable. ¡°Crack!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang hurriedly took out a divine herb and swallowed it. Who knew that the divine herb, which had worked miracles before, barely had an effect after being swallowed, as if it was suppressed. It was not suppressed, but rather Du Gang¡¯s injuries were too numerous. The divine herb couldn¡¯t keep up with healing. After all, his body size was toorge, not the usual humanoid size, and the energy in the divine herb was insufficient! Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly swallowed all the divine herbs he had. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, a powerful green energy exploded within his body, quickly flowing towards his limbs and starting to repair his battered body. Damn it! Du Gang cursed under his breath, he had never consumed divine herbs after transforming, and he didn¡¯t expect the effects to be so minimal. Looking at the endless tribtion clouds in the distance, and the heavenly soldiers and generals endlessly emerging from them, he was somewhat confused. Wasn¡¯t it said that, with my status, I could resist? That there¡¯s a chance of survival?! At this moment, he couldn¡¯t hold on for too long. This energy could at most repair his body a few times before it lost its effect. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Even if Du Gang was distracted, he still continued fighting tirelessly. Every thrust of his spear would kill arge number of celestial soldiers, turning them into smoke, but still, infinite celestial soldiers and generals descended! In a short while, Du Gang once again became bloodied. Feeling his bodily injury, he was somewhat ufortable. At most, a quarter of an hourter, he would die. These celestial soldiers and generals, although ordinary, every attack seemed to be able to damage his origin, causing him to constantly bleed. ¡°Du Gang is finished!¡± ¡°The Ancient God is doomed!¡± At this moment, everyone saw that Du Gang was nearing his end and was about to be destroyed. ¡°s, as expected, he still can¡¯t ovee it!¡± ¡°Yeah, this kind of curse, it¡¯s too terrible!¡± ¡°This is karma, no matter who you are, even the Supreme, can¡¯t resist¡­¡± Everyone was full of regret, feeling sorry for Supreme Pangu and the Ancient God n. ¡°Boom!¡± All of a sudden, a massive bolt of lightning appeared in the sky, heading straight towards Du Gang. ¡°Boom!¡± This bolt of thunder, possessing immense divine power, shot Du Gang into the ground in an instant. Countless lightning snakes slithered inside his body, ruthlessly wreaking havoc on his physical structure. And at that moment, Du Gang became immobile. Desperation crept into his eyes. Didn¡¯t they say, I am the sliver of hope for survival? Where is this survival they speak of?! He was unwillingly to ept his fate! He had just learned about the Primordial Continent, just gained clear enlightenment about everything. How could he just die like this?! Gazing at the storm clouds in the sky that continued to roar menacingly, Du Gang roared out, ¡°Life came before death, this is thew of the universe¡­¡± ¡°Without Pangu, we wouldn¡¯t even have life, how could we have death?!¡± ¡°I am both an Ancient God and a cosmic human, by what right do you im my life?!¡± ¡°Heavenly Dao, what exactly are you? On what authority do you rule over me?!!¡± At that moment, it was as if Du Gang had gone mad, daring to question the Heavenly Dao itself. ¡°Vroom!¡± In that instant, the heavenly officers and soldiers that were relentlessly attacking him all came to a sudden halt. They were old and young, male and female, staring nkly at Du Gang with wooden expressions. It was as if they were pondering whether Du Gang¡¯s words were true or false. Did it work?! Yao Zixuan¡¯s previously contracted pupils rxed slightly, and his tightly clenched fists also slowly loosened. Not just him, at that moment, everyone on the outside was attentively watching everything unfold, all curious, to see whether Du Gang could ovee this catastrophe. ¡°Rumble!¡± As if in response to the Heavenly Dao, the tribtion thunder in the sky continued to brew with an evenrger wave of thunder. Seeing this, Du Gang only became more enraged! Furious beyond measure! In that moment, invisible strength surged from somewhere, enabling him to break free from his paralysis induced by the lightning, forcing himself to stand upright. He looked up at the heavens. His lips curled into a gruesome and frenzied sneer as he fiercely said: ¡°What right do you have to rule over me?!¡± He was defiant! ¡°Rumble!!!¡± As if it were the impending wrath of Heavenly Dao, a terrifying bolt of lightning descended towards Du Gang. This bolt of lightning, possessing boundless might, seemed capable of annihting anything, causing souls to tremble involuntarily. ¡°Boom!¡± This bolt of lightning struck Du Gang directly, driving him hundreds of meters into the ground. But astonishingly, he did not die. This bolt did not kill him. He was still standing amidst the sea of lightning, unyielding, refusing to ept defeat, and valiantly resisting! ¡°Rumble rumble rumble!¡± At that moment, it wasn¡¯t just one storm cloud anymore; the heavens seemed to be in a frenzy. Above in the sky, all the storm clouds began to roar, gathering thunder clouds and radiating an overwhelming power that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate in terror. And the crowd had long retreated thirty thousand miles¡ªnot because they wanted to, but the remaining power was too strong, making it impossible for them to stay. Not just them, but even the two hundred god-level experts who had previously fought against the heavenly soldiers were now pinned to the ground by the might of the Heavenly Dao, unable to rise. ¡°Rumble!¡± Finally, after brewing for a moment, the heavenly lightning descended and hit Du Gang all at once. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± The intense impact resounded continuously. Every bolt of tribtion lightning that came down forced Du Gang¡¯s body a bit lower. Each bolt of tribtion lightning relentlessly struck Du Gang¡¯s body, sinking him deeper and deeper. In just a short amount of time, the previously towering giant, ten thousand kilometers tall, was beaten down to ground level. He was sted deep into the earth! But the lightning did not cease. In that moment, countless bolts of lightning emitted a bright, zing illumination, turning the dark night sky into something akin to broad daylight. ¡°Is he dead?!¡± The crowd collectively gasped, staring at the temporarily paused lightning. Then, a trembling voice came. ¡°My life is my own tomand, not the heavens¡¯!¡± A figure quickly shot out from the ground, soared into the air, fearlessly charging towards the tribtion clouds in the sky. ¡°This!¡± All were shocked and incredulous as they stared at him. ¡°What is he trying to do?!¡± ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s actually counterattacking the heavenly tribtion!¡± ¡°Is this defying the heavens?!¡± Long Aotian watched Du Gang¡¯s actions, astounded beyond belief. ¡°Charge!¡± Du Gang, now back to human form, was like a sh of lightning that instantaneously burst into the tribtion clouds. ¡°Bang!!¡± With a casual punch, the once fearsome tribtion cloud that exuded terrifying awe, was shattered in an instant! ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Everyone in the distance was horrified, watching ck-jawed. ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, Du Gang furiously attacked the tribtion clouds. Every punch and kick unleashed unimaginable force, pulverizing the clouds in an instant. In the span of one cup of tea, all of the tribtion clouds in the sky disappeared. Only the originally stunned celestial soldiers and generals were left, all staring at him dumbly. Looking at his once peers, now celestial soldiers and generals, or perhaps called karma, Du Gang dered word by word, ¡°In the future, if I have the ability, I will definitely establish a cycle of six realms, giving the dead the chance to be reborn!¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± At this moment, as if in response, the nearly dissipated tribtion clouds roared three times. Simultaneously, the sky-covering celestial soldiers and generals seemed to smile, one by one dispersing. ¡°Boom!¡± Just when everyone was amazed that Du Gang had passed through the tribtion, another huge cloud again gathered in the sky. This time, it was purple, not red. ¡°What¡¯s going on, it¡¯s not over yet?¡± ¡°I knew it, it couldn¡¯t be that easy¡­¡± Everyone sighed. They thought Du Gang had made it through the tribtion, only to realize, this was just the beginning! Du Gang, however, who was the centerpiece, greeted this tribtion not with anger, but with a light smile. ¡°He can stillugh!¡± ¡°What a bold spirit!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the purple thundercloud dropped another bolt of lightning. ¡°Rumble!¡± One purple thunderbolt after another descended onto Du Gang¡¯s body likesers. This time, his body was not smashed into the ground, but each thunderous boom disyed its massive power. ¡°The previous one was the Karma Lightning Tribtion. This time it seems to be the Purple Chaotic Thunder Tribtion¡­¡± A great power muttered in horror, ¡°I heard this is the tribtion only Supreme figures would face!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not, it only contains a shred of its power, but it¡¯s still more than he can handle!¡± Everyone was stunned, wondering just how formidable Du Gang¡¯s physical body was to withstand even a iota of the Purple Chaotic Divine Thunder. At this moment, Du Gang was covered in blood, his Divine Power depleted, his spirit shattered, and his body teetering on the brink of copse. Yet, he refused to give up. He stood tall, constantly ascending, fighting with all his might! Even his eyes seemed brighter and more resolute than ever. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± In an instant, his body turned charred and ck, and even the smell of roasted meat wafted in the air. The smell of coriander? Du Gang chuckled amidst his pain. ¡°Life is what I desire, but what I desire more than life, I wouldn¡¯tpromise to get!¡± ¡°Death is what I fear, but what I fear more than death, I wouldn¡¯t avoid troubles to escape it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done what I should do, be it life or death, I pray to the Ancient God!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than he was shocked to find a surge of life force emerging from within his body. This was the life force contained within the thunder! ¡°Crack!¡± The charred old skin on his body cracked open, and a newyer of rejuvenated skin was growing. ¡°Rumble!¡± At this moment, death and rebirth were relentlessly unfolding. ¡°I want to live!¡± Seeing a spark of life force, Du Gang kindled hope, and fought hard again. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Finally, after all the Purple Chaotic Divine Thunder in the sky hade down, the tribtion cloud was gradually dissipating. ¡°Did he make it?!¡± At this moment, everyone was staring at the charred figure without blinking. ¡°Crack!¡± At this moment, the charred skin split open, revealing Du Gang reborn within! ¡°He made it!¡± ¡°He really survived the Ancient God Tribtion!¡± PS: This book has been through five outlines, this is thest one. Orange Cat is a new author and made quite a few mistakes. If investigated, this book could actually be split into five different themed books¡­ Even though the subscription has dropped by tens of times, at least it¡¯s an experience gained, lessons learned, and some pointers concluded. The next one is likely to be even better. However, I haven¡¯t given up on this one. As long as there is still a manuscript fee and as long as it can maintain the minimum living standard, Orange Cat will try to finish it. The previous one ended at about 100k words at most, this one, Orange Cat¡¯s initial target is 3 million words. If possible, Orange Cat also wants to write a super-long narrative, reaching seven to eight million words, and exercise the ability to control long texts. PS: Thinking about theter settings and plots, the next chapter is around 12 o¡¯clock tonight, probably more than 20k words. (After all, Orange Cat still wants to update a million words a month, breaking the web novel industry record. Actually breaking 900k words a month is a new record, but Orange Cat wants to break 1M words.) Chapter 233: 232: Arrival at the Primordial Continent! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 233: 232: Arrival at the Primordial Continent! (Please subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Going to school again?¡± Du Gang looked at Kong Xu with wide eyes and an open mouth, his lips twitching as he said, ¡°You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?!¡±
Kong Xu shrugged, ¡°Who has time to joke with you? I¡¯m busy studying every day, I don¡¯t have this idle time!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Du Gang asked incredulously. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not a regr school, in fact, you can¡¯t really say it¡¯s schooling, it¡¯s more like getting a name on the list!¡± ¡°Peni Ind features too many factions, if they are not managed collectively, there will inevitably be those who hoard resources and shirk their duty in the abyss¡­¡± ¡°So, Peni Academy is basically a ce for managing young people!¡± ¡°Only those who register here do not have to serve in the military, no, I mean they don¡¯t need to serve in the God Spirit Level military!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the usual God Spirit Level, apart from the first hundred years, for the rest of the time, at least half of their time every hundred years must be spent serving in the abyss!¡± Du Gang was speechless. He had barely weathered the tribtion, thinking that now that he was a God Spirit, he could finally take it easy, but Kong Xu had just shown up with this. He told him that if he didn¡¯t join the academy, he would have to serve in the abyss. ¡°Is it just a registration?¡±
Kong Xu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not just registration, the usual training still applies!¡± ¡°Before this, each family¡¯s Sector Lords, basically trained individually!¡± ¡°But after reaching the God Spirit Level, these prodigies, apart from the resources of their own families, can also receive academy assistance. This is something collectively funded by all the families on Peni Ind, it¡¯s quite substantial¡­¡± ¡°So, you mean there are rewards to be obtained within the academy?¡± ¡°Something like that!¡± ¡°Apart from this, they will provide training for us newly promoted God Spirits!¡± On hearing this, Du Gang immediately perked up. After he had attained the God Spirit Level, he was quite lost about how to proceed with his next stage of cultivation, not knowing where to start and what resources he would need. ¡°So, are you saying that all newly promoted God Spirits are going? Including those who are advanced in age?¡± He suddenly remembered that not all who had attained the God Spirit Level were younger individuals like him; many were actually centuries-old geezers. ¡°Impossible!¡±
Kong Xuughed, ¡°Those people, aren¡¯t like us, they are far too old, their potential is not as high as ours¡­¡± ¡°As I mentioned, those who can join the academy are all young people, mainlying from the four major corporations and various families within¡­¡± He added, ¡°Aside from our cosmic men, there is also a substantial number of individuals who were born on the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°These people, are also part of our cosmic men, but they were born on the Primordial Continent and they all have very high innate abilities, their number is not small¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°You mean, you were born on Peni Ind?!¡± Kong Xu nodded helplessly, ¡°My dad is a God Spirit. Property prices in the Primordial City are not cheap, he didn¡¯t buy a house there, so every time he finishes his service, he returns here, so¡­¡± Du Gang stared at him, dumbfounded, ¡°Are you saying that those who can buy houses in the Old City are wealthy? And that property prices there are very high?!¡± ¡°Yes, that ce is different from here. The Primordial Continent has limitednd. Over these many years, it¡¯s be very valuable¡­¡± Kong Xu helplessly said, ¡°In fact, most of the Kong family¡¯s descendants are trained here. After all, the Primordial Continent has scarcend resources, so the amodation problem there is quite serious¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t we have spatial technology? Can¡¯t we put it to use?¡± Kong Xu helplessly said, ¡°Spatial technology also needs an entrance point. The public rental houses over there are all single-person space doors. They can be teleported to independent tiny worlds, but even that¡¯s not enough!¡±
Du Gang was speechless, he hadn¡¯t expected that the problem of high property prices existed everywhere. However, unlike on Earth, where property prices are spected, here, there really is a housing shortage! Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. He has no attachments or responsibilities. Even if he didn¡¯t have a house to live in, it wouldn¡¯t matter! However, it¡¯s different for these ordinary people. Even though their strength isparable to a God spirit level, they always need a decent ce to cultivate their offspring. ¡°In the past, Peni Academy hardly admitted new students, those who did get admitted were usually already sequential disciples. We didn¡¯t have teachers conducting lessons, and it¡¯s been like this for tens of millions of years¡­¡± ¡°But this time, there are quite a few of us who have advanced to the God Spirit level. There are about fifty or sixty people from the younger generation, so the academy has decided to open a ss and assign a teacher to teach us¡­¡± ¡°A teacher?¡± Du Gang was taken aback and asked, ¡°What¡¯s their level?!¡± Kong Xu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but at the very least they should be a strong practitioner in thete stages of God Spirit level, possibly even at True God level!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, when does the ss start??¡± ¡°In principle, it should be three days from now. However, if everyone is ready, we can start earlier. I asked the others, and most of them have already headed there. You¡¯re the only one left, that¡¯s why I came over¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang pondered for a moment, realizing there was nothing he needed to bring. After some thought, he asked, ¡°Did Yao Zixuan and Long Aotian already leave?!¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°They left a while ago!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going then!¡± Staying here wasn¡¯t doing him any good. After advancing to the God Spirit level, he thought there would be a lot of things to do. But apart from the first day when a few younger generation members congratted him, nobody came by, leaving him puzzled about what he should do next. It seemed that the powers on Peni Ind were discussing what to do with him, likely intending to send him to the academy. Du Gang quickly surveyed his surroundings, there was nothing worth packing. He had no possessions, all he had was stored within his internal world. Soon, the two of them left Peni Ind and headed into the cosmos. Looking at the distant ck ¡®eggshell, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are we really not going in from the sky?¡± Kong Xu understood that someone must have told Du Gang the truth, so he nodded and said, ¡°No, we enter from here into the ancient city¡¯s guiding square!¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible, it looks like we¡¯re entering from the outer space of the Primordial Continent¡­¡± Du Gang mumbled to himself and quickly followed Kong Xu. ¡°Spread your divine power throughout every corner of your body for protection!¡± Up ahead, Kong Xu reminded him without turning his head. Du Gang immediately did as told. Soon, they both entered the ck hole, one after the other. ¡°Zzzzt!¡± As soon as he entered, a strong tearing force surged towards him. Thanks to his divine power resisting it, he managed to survive. Otherwise, he felt like he could have died just from that. ¡°This power is very strong. Apart from divine power, no matter how strong your physical strength is, you can¡¯t resist it!¡± It seemed like they were in a tunnel, or perhaps a moving elevator. Everything around them was constantly changing, but it didn¡¯t affect their conversation. Du Gang nodded, looking around him. Basically, everything within a three-meter radius was visible, but anything beyond that was shrouded in darkness. About ten secondster, he suddenly felt a sense of weightlessness underneath his feet. The next moment, his feetnded solidly on the ground, and his surroundings changed instantly, revealing a new, unfamiliar ce. Just as they had said, his eyes settled on a huge square. ¡°This is the guiding square!¡± Kong Xuughed, ¡°Anyone whoes from our universe, as long as they reach the square, can sense the universe and teleport back. But those who were born and raised here can¡¯t do so¡­ ¡± As he said this, he seemed to remember the fat Taoist from before and added, ¡°Well, there are some people with special methods who can sneak in. Additionally, those gods, if they forced their way in, they could also enter. After all, our universe used to be inside Supreme Pangu. If it hadn¡¯t been split open, it would have remained hidden and couldn¡¯t have been found¡­ But now, our universe is in a semi-hidden state. If you pay a certain price, you can still enter¡­¡± Meanwhile, Du Gang was surveying his surroundings, finding that the buildings here all held an ancient charm and didn¡¯t show a trace of modernity. ¡°This ce¡­¡± As if knowing what he wanted to ask, Kong Xu chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no technology here. Technology is unique to our universe. This is the Primordial Continent, they don¡¯t believe in science, they believe in metaphysics!¡± Du Gang nodded, indifferent to it. He had long passed the stage of needing to use technology, so it didn¡¯t matter whether he had it or not; at most, he just wouldn¡¯t be able to watch any small animations. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Peni Academy first!¡± Kong Xu stepped forward and took the lead. Du Gang followed. He sensed his surroundings, and as Yao Zixuan had mentioned before, the air here was incredibly fresh, very different from what he had breathed in the universe. Beyond that, the entire space gave him a very strong sense of pressure. At the same time, he also felt changes in his body. If he felt his physical body was rxed in the universe, here his body involuntarily tensed up. After leaving the square, there was a very narrow street. Few people were moving about, and on either side of the street, apart from some stores that looked like they had been there for an indeterminate amount of time, there were mysterious alleys leading to unknown ces. ¡°Those are slums in the alleyways. Their parents used to be gods, but died in battle¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any subsidies avable for them?¡± ¡°Yes, there are!¡± Kong Xu paused unusually before shaking his head, saying, ¡°These people are used to being extravagant and the subsidies are simply not enough¡­¡± ¡°In here, each door leads to a unique small world, which could house tens of thousands of people¡­¡± Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°As long as they¡¯re living, they don¡¯t have to do those things, right?¡± Kong Xu shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Who are you asking, me or them? I¡¯m not them, how would I know why they¡¯re doing this job¡­¡± ¡°All for survival!¡± At this moment, a harsh female voice called out from the side. Du Gang turned his head and saw a shy-dresseddy smoking something that resembled a cigarette, exhaling smoke with grace. ¡°Survive?¡± Du Gang frowned, he examined carefully, and noticed that the woman¡¯s power was at the Sector Lord Level. He asked with confusion: ¡°Why do you need to survive with your power level?¡± ¡°My power level~!¡± The womanughed, shaking her head, ¡°You are from the universe, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°My power level, here, doesn¡¯t even count as a person¡¯s worth, so what power do I have?¡± Kong Xu was also curious, ¡°What about the money you earn?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± The woman scoffed, ¡°Do you think these people, who can open space portals and possess small worlds, are just ordinary people? Aren¡¯t they all backed by powerful forces?¡± ¡°The money we earn, apart from paying the rent, is used for cultivation!¡± Kong Xu was speechless for a moment, then he said, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°Help me?!¡± The woman licked her lips and grinned, ¡°If you y a game with me, that would be helping me¡­¡± ¡°Game?¡± Kong Xu was startled, ¡°What kind of game, does it cost money?¡± The womanughed, ¡°Not much. Just eighty will do¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Kong Xu finally understood the woman¡¯s profession and hastily pulled Du Gang away. ¡°Haha!¡± After they had left a distance, Du Gangughed loudly, ¡°Eighty, go! Go y the game!¡± Kong Xu¡¯s mouth twitched, ignoring him. Du Gang moved closer to him, ¡°Wait a minute, you look like an experienced yer, why would you run away all of a sudden?!¡± In a short while, the two of them arrived at Peni Academy. ¡°Is this thing Peni Academy?!¡± Du Gang was astounded, looking at the ce in front of him, which was the size of a small kindergarten on the roadside of Earth. ¡°Ahem!¡± An old man at the door cleared his throat, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t look down on this ce. As you travelled here, did you evere across a ce like our Peni Academy that owns an independent courtyard?!¡± On hearing this, Du Gang realized it was true. All the way through their journey, they saw clusters of buildings tightly packed together. Even the roads were extremely narrow. This did not match the image of the ancient city he had in his mind. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s too shabby, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Du Gang pointed to the sign hanging above therge iron gate that read ¡®Peni Academy¡¯, which had now be ¡®Feni Academy¡¯. ¡°Haha!¡± The old manughed, ¡°We can¡¯t help it. Our Peni Academy is usually quiet, with very few people. It¡¯s normal for the ce to fall into disrepair over the years!¡± Looking inside, simr to other portals on the roadside, within the courtyard were a line of space doorsbeled ¡®Tasks¡¯, ¡®Merits¡¯, ¡®Dormitory¡¯, ¡®Teaching¡¯, and so on. Kong Xu greeted the old man at the door: ¡°Old Liu, we¡¯re heading in!¡± ¡°Hmm, go ahead!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gang followed suit and walked towards the space doorbeled ¡®Teaching¡¯. Opening the space door, Du Gang was speechless to find that the door was transparent. Through the door, he could see the condition of the space inside. However, the area behind the door was clearly a small room with only one skylight, obviously used for entry and exit to prevent the world behind the door from being seen by others. After they entered the room one by one, they closed the door and headed out of the small room. Outside the little room, the space was significantlyrger. Besides the trees nted on both sides of the road, there were a few very tall buildings in the distance, not much different from the other school buildings. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to our ss first. This time, there are over a hundred people in our ss. In addition to us from the universe, there are also gods from small ns living here¡­¡± ¡°Small ns?¡± Kong Xuughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Every inch ofnd here is precious. And the residents are so close to each other. Not far from the ancient city, there are other family residences. If they didn¡¯t need to keep a safe distance, there might not even be any open spaces¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, questioning: ¡°Don¡¯t we need to go register first, or check our dormitories or something?¡± ¡°No need for formalities, I¡¯ll bring you directly to the ssroom. All of them are waiting, let¡¯s get straight to ss¡­¡± Alright then. Du Gang sighed helplessly. This was probably the most shabby school he had been to, and also the most casual ss he had ever taken! Soon, the two of them walked down the main road and arrived in front of a school building. Before they even went in, they could hear voices from upstairs. ¡°You people from the universe have some nerve, making us wait for half an hour!¡± ¡°Exactly, we even have to invite them¡­¡± At this moment, even though his power had been greatly suppressed upon arriving here, rendering him unable to fly, his mental strength had evolved into divine thought, allowing him to perceive the surroundings for hundreds of meters. Thus, he realized that these people had seen himing and were deliberately speaking in this manner, trying to show him down. ¡°Stop being sarcastic, who are you talking about!¡± This was Long Aotian¡¯s voice. Upon hearing this, the two of them quickly picked up their pace and headed upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m speaking about him, so what?! Long Aotian, if you refuse to ept it, I¡¯ll beat you up again!¡± Shocked, Du Gang thought, Long Aotian got beaten up? ¡°Coward, don¡¯t get too arrogant. I¡¯m just new here and not familiar with the environment. Wait till I adapt to it, and I¡¯ll finish you off!¡± Soon, the two of them arrived in a ssroom on the first floor. The students here were clearly divided into two, confrontation evident between them. Long Aotian¡¯s side consisted of students from the universe, and the other side consisted of students from the Primordial Continent, all dressed in local attire. Ahead of the other group was a man with a dragon horn atop his head, obviously, he was someone from the Dragon family. ¡°You are the Ancient God?!¡± The boy at the front turned his head disdainfully as Du Gang entered the room. Du Gang nced at him, saying with a mocking tone: ¡°And who might you be?!¡± If this guy wants to pick a fight, Du Gang is not going to be polite! ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble, daring to look at me like that!¡± The young boy with dragon-like horns was ready to start a fight with Du Gang. Just then, amanding voice came through. ¡°Quiet, everyone take your seats now!¡± Following the voice, they saw a middle-aged bald man standing on the podium, watching them intently. At his words, the young boy with the dragon-like horns immediately stopped, and, without a word, quickly found a seat like an obedient student. It was the same for the rest of their group, all appearing to be quite well-behaved. The people, on Long Aotian¡¯s side, also got smart and quickly settled down. Seeing this, Du Gang too, along with Young Master Kong Xu, promptly sat down near the entrance. Once everyone was seated, the man on the podium nodded with satisfaction, and stated solemnly: ¡°My name is Xiang Xinjian, a True God Level being. I am your ss teacher for this special ss!¡±. ¡°I will only say this once, no one is to speak when I am speaking, unless permitted, otherwise¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t say what the consequences would be, but the threat was clear. More rming was the imposing aura of killing intent and the lingering smell of blood surrounding Xiang Xinjian, as if he had just killed someone. All present shuddered, with absolutely no thoughts of defiance. ¡°Now, I will begin taking attendance, everyone get familiar with each other!¡± With that, Xiang Xinjian began to call out the names. ¡°Du Gang!¡± Coincidentally, the first name was Du Gang¡¯s. Hearing his name, Du Gang immediately stood up and dered, ¡°Here!¡± Regretting it afterward, it was an instinct bred by the military drills during his first year at Nanyuan Experimental Middle School. You must stand straight and yell ¡®Here¡¯ during roll call. Little did he know that he would have such a conditioned reflex now. God, he was a God-Level being, and he was doing this. Wasn¡¯t that just too humiliating?! ¡°Pfft!¡± As he expected, the students around startedughing. They might have also been students in their past lives, but that was tens of thousands of years ago. Xiang Xinjian paused for a moment, then praised, ¡°Good! As expected of the Ancient God, your spirit is very strong!¡± ¡°Long Aoshi!¡± ¡°Here!¡± The little punk who had been at odds with Long Aotian earlier just raised his hand. Seeing this, Xiang Xianjian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You, didn¡¯t you see what the first person did?!¡± Saying this, an invisible aura emanated from him. Long Aoshi jumped in surprise and quickly followed Du Gang¡¯s example, standing up and shouting, ¡°Here!¡± Xiang Xinjian scolded him angrily, ¡°Do you not eat? As a man, why is your voice so soft? Are you even a man?¡± Long Aoshi¡¯s face turned beet red, and upon hearing that, he quickly stood up again and yelled, ¡°Here!¡± Xiang Xinjian then nodded and said, ¡°Not bad, everyone else take note, follow this standard, nothing less!¡± The others were left speechless. But they had no choice but to follow suit. As a result, the entire ss erupted with roars of ¡°Here!¡± Du Gang scratched his head. This has nothing to do with me, right? It was Xiang Xinjian who asked them to do this, right?! Soon, the roll call was finished, everyone was present. Xiang Xinjian continued, ¡°You guys are lucky to be part of the special ss!¡± ¡°Such special sses often take a million years to form at Peni Academy, and only when there are enough Sequential Disciples promoted to the God Spirit Level, will they exist!¡± A million years? Du Gang was stunned. Wasn¡¯t thest Golden Age ten million years ago? Seemingly for the benefit of those from the universe, Xiang Xinjian exined, ¡°In the universe, it often takes about ten million years for a batch of super-geniuses to appear. But here on the Primordial Continent, there are many heroes, and there are many opportunities for breakthroughs to the God Spirit Level. So roughly every million years, there will be more¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly realized. The god ns here were numerous, and whenever a powerful individual emerged, they would challenge everyone else. These individuals also had the opportunity to participate, and naturally, their chances of being promoted were greater. Although Xiang Xinjian had finished speaking, he had actually left out some facts. While the geniuses of the Primordial Continent might be more abundant, the probability of top-tier geniuses emerging was less than that of those who arrived from the universe. Otherwise, the children of the Great Powers, like Long Aotian, would not have been sent specifically to Peni Ind to be born. Compared to the Great Powers whose children were sent to Peni Ind to be born, true gods, or some wealthy God Spirit Level beings, still preferred their children to be born in the Ancient City. ¡°So you are a group of people who have formed a ss in the past million years. You have surpassed many others!¡± ¡°You can say that you are the best talents of these million years and are a small part of the group that the Ancient City focuses on nurturing!¡± Xiang Xinjian proceeded, ¡°In this ss, I will train you all to the True God Level, or until someone drops out of the Sequential Disciple group, until there¡¯s no one left who deserves to stay¡­¡± Train directly to the True God Level?! Du Gang was surprised, but then understood. These people were indeed the most talented, and if they had no confidence in breaking through to the True God Level, the others would find it even more difficult. Also, this was the purpose of these sses: to cultivate top-level talents into True God Level, and then consider them to have graduated. ¡°Next, I will exin the rules and regtions within the academy!¡± ¡°Dormitories, everyone has their own room in the adjacent dormitory space¡­¡± ¡°sses, gather here every day at 8 a.m., theory lessons in the morning, practical lessons in the afternoon¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian seriously said: ¡°You will have a training period of a year. During this year, I will be with the ss teaching¡­¡± ¡°Teaching you the specific use of divine bodies and divine powers, along with some deep abyss rted lessons¡­¡± ¡°After a year, I will assess you all. If you pass, then you are free to train and learn on your own¡­¡± ¡°Aside from this, on joining the academy, you gain two major benefits. First, as long as you are a student of the academy, you don¡¯t need to serve, meaning until you be a True God Level being, you don¡¯t need to!¡± ¡°The second benefit, here, you have ess to resources from thousands of families, countless precious treasures. As long as you have merit points, you can exchange for anything. The details are in the merit room, you can check it out when you¡¯re free¡­¡± Soon, Xiang Xinjian went over a few basic rules and regtions. ¡°Next, our first lesson, ¡®Getting to Know Yourself¡¯!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Someone was stunned, ¡°Is this the start of the ss?¡± ¡°Deduct a merit point!¡± Xiang Xinjian pointed at the student who was talking nonsense and casually stated. Most of the people were scared, quickly hiding their doubts. Only Du Gang was somewhat curious, not knowing how much this merit point was worth. He didn¡¯t know how much it was worthpared to Saint Crystal¡­ Just as he had this thought, Xiang Xinjian seemed to hear his words and casually said: ¡°Saint Crystals are the currency of the universe. They are notmonly used on the Primordial Continent. The smallest denomination here is Divine Crystals. One Divine Crystal is equivalent to ten thousand Saint Crystals in your ce!¡± ¡°In addition to Divine Crystals, there are other materials like sources and Rune Stones that can be used as equivalent substitutes¡­¡± ¡°One gram of source is worth ten thousand Divine Crystals!¡± Hisss! Du Gang took a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t expected this stuff to be so valuable, no wonder so many people gamble with stones. One gram is worth ten thousand Divine Crystals, which is equivalent to one hundred million Saint Crystals, wow! Xiang Xinjian nodded: ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re valuable. The main reason is that sources are very helpful for cultivating Divine Power and the Divine Body.¡± He nced at Du Gang, reminded him: ¡°Right now, your Divine Thought is out without any defense, which can be sensed by any True God Level powerhouse.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang was shocked. He thought Xiang Xinjian seemed to know what he was thinking. As soon as he had a thought here, it was exined there. He quickly asked, ¡°Teacher, what do you mean by Divine Thought being out and the protection you mentioned?!¡± Hearing this, Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t speak. However, Long Aoshi who was sitting beside them looked very pleased. This kid should be punished, hehe! Xiang Xinjian nced at Long Aoshi, ignored him, looked at Du Gang, and rarely showed a faint smile: ¡°Divine Thought being out refers to the thoughts in your mind.¡± ¡°From the moment you ascend to God Spirit Level, your body is no longer ordinary. Whether it¡¯s mental power, thoughts, energy, or your body, they all have magical functions¡­¡± ¡°Like just now, I can clearly see what you¡¯re thinking in your heart!¡± Everyone in the field was startled: ¡°Then, teacher, how to protect ourselves in such situation?¡± Xiang Xinjian casually said: ¡°It¡¯s generally difficult for God Spirit Level to protect themselves, but as long as you restrain your thoughts and don¡¯t just think about anything, then naturally you won¡¯t be detected!¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd wailed: doesn¡¯t this mean they can¡¯t have any secrets in their hearts?! Xiang Xinjian smiled: ¡°But, don¡¯t worry. Once you ignite the first fire of Godhood and have Divine consciousness, you can block the same level from viewing your Divine Thought¡­¡± ¡°Same level?¡± Du Gang noticed this word. Xiang Xinjian immediately looked at him approvingly: ¡°Yes, the same level. Divine Thought is your thoughts, which are almost endless. Therefore, you can only use Divine Consciousness to shield them, but this shield can only block those who are weaker than you¡­¡± ¡°Then, teacher, how to protect from higher level viewing our Divine Thought?¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled: ¡°There¡¯s no way, the only solution is to not think!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually very easy, just empty your mind, don¡¯t think wildly in front of the powerful ones, then everything will be fine!¡± Du Gang had an enlightenment, looking at Xiang Xinjian¡¯s face, pondering. Could it be that the reason why Xiang Xinjian is so cold is because he¡¯s afraid of being read by others, so¡­ Before he could continue with his thoughts, he saw that Xiang Xinjian had been staring at him, which immediately startled him. Damn, he forgot that he could see¡­ Don¡¯t think¡­ Quickly, Du Gang, ording to Xiang Xinjian¡¯s method, emptied his mind and began to clear it. Seeing this, Xiang Xinjian nodded: ¡°Good, that¡¯s the feeling of an empty mind¡­¡± The rest of the students also quickly started to clear their minds and stop thinking wildly. So, bing a Godes with this side effect¡­ don¡¯t think, don¡¯t think! That day, all the students in the ssroom were in a daze. They were used to thinking wildly since they were young, now letting them clear their minds, it¡¯s too difficult, every once in a while, someone would start to thnk randomly. However, they¡¯ve also learned to be smart. No matter what they think, they dare not think about Xiang Xinjian. ¡°You, deduct two merit points!!¡± ¡°What?¡± Long Aoshi was dumbfounded. Xiang Xinjianughed coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t deal with you just because you¡¯re thinking wildly in your heart!¡± Long Aoshi was somewhat angry, ¡°Teacher, are you targeting me on purpose? What did I do? Why are you deducting my points?¡± ¡°Targeting you? You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Xiang Xinjian wasn¡¯t angry, he still spoke in a calm tone: ¡°What you¡¯re thinking about is enough for me to deduct your points. As for the reason, you interrupted, and you don¡¯t obey the ss rules!¡± Long Aoshi quickly realized something. He didn¡¯t continue talking, but sat down in his seat with a sullen face. Seeing that no one was talking nonsense again, Xiang Xinjian said: ¡°In the next few days, it¡¯s better for you to practice being empty-minded often. Don¡¯t be like a fool every day, thinking bad things about others in front of them!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang curiously asked: ¡°Teacher, if we want to see other people¡¯s thoughts, what level do we need to be?¡± Xiang Xinjian casually said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, light the first fire of Godhood and you can see other people¡¯s Divine Thoughts. The eyes are the windows through which the gods in our body observe the world. The first fire is at the top of our heads. As long as it¡¯s lit, our seven senses will greatly increase!¡± ¡°In addition, there are some magical functions, we will talk about these bit by bit¡­¡± He talked about many basic things after advancing to the God Spirit level for about a morning. Then, check the time, and said: ¡°Now follow me to the Martial Training Ground, it¡¯s time for practical ss!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°Don¡¯t we have a break?¡± Isn¡¯t it customary to rest after ss? He was too young, his mentality haven¡¯t changed yet. His current school experience still remained in the Nanyuan Experimental phase. Although he had attended school at the Heavenly Pride Academy, he didn¡¯t really have sses at that time. Basically, he was just self-training and he didn¡¯t stay for long! Xiang Xinjian was speechless: ¡°You¡¯re already a God Spirit now, why would you need a break? To go to the toilet?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The whole ss burst outughing. Du Gang immediately closed his mouth. He also realized his mistake, mainly because he was used to self-training without anyone teaching. Now, following the ss, he felt a bit unsuited. Soon, the ss arrived at the Martial Training Ground. First, they saw a giant pir that was about a hundred meters tall, they didn¡¯t know what it was for. The students present were all curious. While some of them grew up on the Primordial Continent, nobody told them about these things before they reached the God Spirit level. ¡°That¡¯s used to test jumping!¡± ¡°What?¡± The group of people who came from the universe were all somewhat dull. They didn¡¯t know if the meaning was literal. However, the local people didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Seeing their expressions, Xiang Xinjianughed: ¡°Du Gang,e out!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang quickly stood up. ¡°You! Go stand in front of that giant pir!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang obediently followed suit and quickly went over. Xiang Xinjian continued, ¡°Now, exert all your strength and jump on the spot!¡± Du Gang nodded his head, he too wanted to test himself and see how suppressed his strength was on the Primordial Continent. His knees slightly bent, power gathering in his feet, he forcefully jumped. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, his legs left the ground, and like a frog jumping in ce, his body sprung up. ¡°Thunk!¡± ¡°Stomp!¡± Soon, hended back on the ground, looking somewhat bewildered. He was jumping towards the giant pir, so once he jumped, he could clearly see the numbers marked on the pir. The height he jumped was: 6 meters. ¡°6 meters, not bad!¡± Xiang Xinjian chuckled. Hearing hisugh, the local students couldn¡¯t hold back and all burst intoughter. Seeing this, the students from the universe were taken aback, not understanding the situation. Xiang Xinjian shook his head and said, ¡°All of you, in order of sequence, take turns to jump, locals go first!¡± Upon hearing these words, the students on the scene immediately geared up, full of vigor. Long Aoshi, in particr, was the first to step forward, a mocking expression on his face as he looked at Du Gang, scornfully saying, ¡°Watch carefully!¡± Du Gang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, he had only jumped 6 meters high, although in the universe, it had been a long time since he had jumped, most of the time he could directly fly. But the strength in his legs was absolutely not a joke, 6 meters, that was not even as good as when he was on Earth. Is the suppressive force on the Primordial Continent that strong? Long Aoshi quickly stood under the giant pir, a smirk in his eyes, before provocatively raising his eyebrows at the universe students, then he crouched down slightly and jumped forcefully. ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, Long Aoshi jumped one fifth of the pir¡¯s height, about twenty meters high, before slowly descending. ¡°What¡­?¡± Watching this scene, Du Gang and Long Aotian and others were all puzzled, unable to understand why. Could it be that Du Gang¡¯s strength had weakened? Or was it that Long Aoshi was too strong?! The crowd, carrying doubts, kept watching. Next, the local students all managed to maintain jumping heights of over ten meters, although none could surpass Long Aoshi, they were all much higher than Du Gang! In a short while, the local students had all finished their tests, they all looked at the students from the universe with triumphant expressions, chuckling coldly. While they couldn¡¯t say anything too harsh as the instructor was present, their mockery was at its height. Confronted with the people shaking their heads in front of him, acting as if they were mocking his weakness, Du Gang took a mental note of them without a second thought. Just you wait, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing! Soon, it was Long Aotian¡¯s turn, he was the first from the universe to test after Du Gang. He quickly stood beneath the giant pir, gathering his strength, he jumped forcefully. ¡°Boom!¡± Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t even surpass Du Gang, he had only jumped 5 meters high before slowly descending. ¡°What on earth is happening?!¡± He was stunned, so were the people from the universe. Long Aotian was simr to them, if Long Aotian and Du Gang could only jump this high, others were likely the same. As expected, every one of them had simr results, jumping only from four to five meters high. Soon, it was Little Hawk King¡¯s turn. Suddenly, his wings behind his back spread open and he pushed off the ground. ¡°Swoosh!¡± In an instant, he took off and truly flew like an eagle, soaring past the giant pir and flying above the crowd. ¡°Ah?!¡± The crowd was stunned, wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a jumping test? How the hell did he start pping his wings and fly?! ¡°Teacher, he¡¯s cheating!¡± A local studentined. Xiang Xinjian gave a faint smile, with a wave of his hand, the Little Hawk King who was soaring through the sky slowly descended. He looked at the student and gently said, ¡°I ask you, if on the battlefield, Little Hawk King is your enemy, if he can fly and you can¡¯t, will he stop flying just because you ask him?!¡± The local student was taken aback and shook his head, ¡°No, he won¡¯t!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Since you know, then don¡¯t say such things anymore, this is a college, the aim is to nurture you, to make you sessful, to fully utilize your strengths and advantages, not to teach mediocrity¡­¡± ¡°Little Hawk King, I will talk with you about your wings and the problems with your future cultivationter, don¡¯t leave after ss¡­¡± He continued, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to tell you why¡­¡± ¡°The Primordial Continent is a ce with solid space and strong gravity. In the universe, you might be able to travel tens of millions of miles in one step, but here, you may only be able to jump just over ten meters¡­¡± ¡°Here, if you want to fly, unless you have wings like Little Hawk King, you¡¯ll have to reach the True God Level to do it¡­¡± ¡°So, those of you from the universe may experience some difort at first, but once your bodies slowly get used to it, you¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± ¡°Of course, there are also benefits. Because you alle from a ce with lower spatial level, have all experienced flying and have an inborn advantage when ites to aerialbat and flying. So, when you reach the True God Level, your initialbat power will definitely be stronger than those from the locals who have just reached that level¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t biased, and he pointed out some advantages of the universe humans, achieving a bnce between the two sides. The local students and universe students, almost every time, had such conflict. Addressing this situation, Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t aim for reconciliation, instead he decided to let them grow throughpetition, while not allowing one side to suppress the other too much. At this moment, Du Gang finally realized why Kong Xu¡¯s father had birthed him on Peni Ind. Apparently, there, he could unlock more abilities¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± Xiang Xinjian nced at Du Gang and coughed. This immediately startled Du Gang, who quickly withdrew his thoughts and noted to himself to stay alert at all times in the future. It seemed as though Xiang Xinjian had suddenly thought of something, he began speaking, ¡°Du Gang, transform for a moment and let me see!¡± Transform? Du Gang then remembered, he had heard from Yao Zixuan before that, even for an Ancient God like him, uponing to the Primordial Continent, his transformation ability would also be suppressed. Thinking of this, he nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, move away a bit, be careful not to get hurt!¡± Upon hearing this, many students immediately scattered around. However, local students only moved back a few tens of meters before stopping. Long Aotian coldly said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how formidable an Ancient God is, in the universe, his height can reach up to a hundred thousand kilometers¡­¡± Hearing this, the local students paused for a moment, but soon, they backed away again. Though they wished to challenge Du Gang they weren¡¯t willing to gamble with their lives, so they all retreated to a great distance. Soon, there were no other students within ten kilometers of him, except for Xiang Xinjian. Xiang Xinjian also felt a little uneasy, unsure of what Du Gang might transform into. He flew up into the air to a safe distance before nodding, ¡°Begin!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Transform!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A light sound resonated and, gradually, a three-meter-tall giant appeared on the scene. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone who was watching the scene disyed dumbfounded expressions. What happened to the Ancient God?! What happened to the giant?! ¡°Where¡¯s my billion-meter height?¡± Du Gang was also taken aback, staring at the towering figure in front of him, lost for words. Xiang Xinjian nodded after seeing this scenario and descended back down from his flight then calmly said, ¡°Just about what I expected¡­¡± ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth started twitching, ¡°Teacher, I just defied the heavens and eliminated a tribtion and passed the Ancient God¡¯s tribtion¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°Like I said, the universe is constantly expanding. Everything, including your actions, strengths, etc., seem to receive blessings but are only make-believe¡­¡± ¡°Over there, it¡¯s a diminutive world, and its strength level is lowerpared to this ce. You can simply consider the universe as a ce of lesser gravity, and this ce as one filled with intense gravity, prohibiting you from doing as per your own desires¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way¡ªin here, even if a God Spirit has never been to your universe, as long as it¡¯s a God Spirit, once it arrives there, it would certainly possess the power you¡¯ve exhibited there!¡± Du Gang understood Xiang Xinjian¡¯s figurativenguage. It was just like he had painstakingly cultivated into a superhero on Earth, only to realize everyone in the heroic world was just an average person¡­ However, he subconsciously resonated once and found out he could still utilize his Jie-Character Secret, his Supreme Technique, as well as the Saintly Technique. Moreover, all of his strange phenomena after upgrading to the God Spirit level were also avable to him. Only his physical strength and transformation ability were being suppressed, and this suppression didn¡¯t apply only to him, but also to everyone else. ¡°So, basically, if we return to the universe, we¡¯ll still possess our previous strength, maybe even stronger, but here we are nothing more than weaklings?!¡± ¡°Weaklings?¡± Xiang Xinjian paused for a moment, understood his rationale, and nodded, ¡°Yes, to put it bluntly, you all are weaklings here!¡± As expected, the universe was just a lower worldpared to the Primordial Continent. In fact, the gap between the Primordial Continent and the universe is more evident than the disparity between the center and the edge of the universe. Actually, considering it as a lower world, the Primordial Continent was the real world. The universe was just a world within Pangu, hence could exert presence in varying forms. He calmly said, ¡°Those of you whoe from the universe often can¡¯t see this clearly. After all, when you start off with divine power ande here, you may still be called a God Spirit, but you¡¯re just an existence akin to human beings, and it¡¯s very difficult to adjust this mentality¡­¡± He looked at Du Gang andforted, ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t be distraught about your transformation being only three meters tall. Your strength has doubled inparison. If you were topete with others now, I reckon you can easily defeat the Second Tribtion God Spirits, as long as they don¡¯t employ their deities!¡± Noticing that the students from the universe seemed to be in low spirits, heughed, ¡°What I said just now only pertains to physical strength. But the reason you can still be called a God Spirit is that you possess a deity¡­¡± ¡°If you have a deity, even if your physical strength iscking, you can still disy formidable power¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t think twice and summoned his internal deity. Suddenly, a sh of golden light radiated, and a deity d in golden armor emerged. Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°In this ce, the role of deities has been magnified to an unlimited extent¡­¡± He continued, ¡°Du Gang, try allowing your deity to fly!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the golden deity in front of Du Gang quickly took to the air with an impressive speed. Xiang Xinjian ndly said, ¡°You see, what I meant was that you have been knocked back to your original state in terms of power, but being at the God Spirit Level involves more than just power¡­¡± ¡°At the God Spirit Level, three aspects are primarily cultivated: the Deity, Divine Power, and Divine Body!¡± ¡°Your power is weak because your Divine Body is too weak¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, besides the Divine Body, you can cultivate the Divine Power to amplify your power and unleash more terrifying attacks¡­¡± ¡°If you learn to cultivate the three methods of Deity, Divine Power, Divine Body and use them together, yourbat power will skyrocket¡­¡± He looked at the cosmic students and said with augh, ¡°You like analogies, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way, a student who has mastered the correct use of Deity, Divine Power, Divine Body, and excelled with them, even if their cultivation is only at the level of a First Tribtion God Spirit, if they go to the universe, let alone a Second Tribtion God Spirit, even an average Third Tribtion God Spirit may not defeat them!¡± Hearing this, everyone sighed in relief. They were not getting weaker. Their way of fighting had changed in the future and they would be stronger! ¡°The most important thing at the God Spirit level is the Deity, followed by Divine Power, and finally the Divine Body¡­¡± ¡°Deity is the seat of our human souls, you probably don¡¯t know, after bing a God Spirit, even if the flesh body dies, as long as the Deity escapes, it can survive¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Teacher, what happens after the Deity escapes?¡± ¡°It can reconstruct the flesh body!¡± Xiang Xinjian was very fond of Du Gang, who was the most studious student. Everyone in the ss had their thoughts and doubts, but the one who asked the questions most frequently was Du Gang. ¡°The cultivation of Divine Body is more than just the growth of attack and defense power, it involves cultivating the Divine Orifice and creating more ces to store Divine Power!¡± ¡°Only in this way, can youunch a stronger attack¡­¡± Du Gang again asked, ¡°What are the specific cultivation methods for Deity, Divine Power, and Divine Body?¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Deity can be cultivated by enhancing Mental Power or through external objects such as Rune Stones. A Rune Stone can significantly speed up the process of igniting the Divine Fire¡­¡± ¡°And Divine Power is also simple, you can use the Origin to continue polishing and enhancing its power value¡­¡± ¡°As for the Divine Body, in addition to creating the Divine Orifice, the only thing left is to enhance the physical strength¡­¡± Clearly, Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Divine Body. Or rather, on the Primordial Continent, people primarily cultivate Deity. After all, even if the physical body is prematurely destroyed, as long as the Deity survives, the person can stay alive. Anyone would want to elevate their Deity. Having said that, Xiang Xinjian said, ¡°These things are all of great value, each worth at least ten thousand Divine Crystals. But don¡¯t worry, the academy has a merit point system¡­¡± ¡°One merit point is equal to one Divine Crystal. In the academy, you can earn merit points by carrying out tasks, ranking, and so on¡­¡± ¡°Also, as long as you are still enrolled in the academy, each year, the academy will give you ten merit points. Furthermore, as special ss members, the top ten in ss assessments will receive additional merit point rewards¡­¡± ¡°The first ce receives ten points, second ce nine points¡­ tenth ce one point!¡± Hearing this, everyone started to regard each other aspetitors. The first ce gets ten merit points, equivalent to ten Divine Crystals! ¡°Teacher, how often are ss assessments held?¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled and said, ¡°Once at the end of the first year, and then every hundred years after that¡­¡± Although it didn¡¯t seem much, these were freebies. Why refuse them? ¡°Besides, during the first year for the special ss, you can have a ss leader. Who wants to be it?!¡± Everyone paused, then quickly asked, ¡°What are the benefits of being a ss leader?¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, the ss leader has advantages. In the first year, a ss leader can be elected every month, with an additional reward of ten merit points!¡± At these words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Nearly everyone raised their hands immediately. ¡°Teacher, I want to be the ss leader!¡± Xiang Xinjian greeted them with a slight smile, saying, ¡°The ss leader represents the face of your special ss and is often subject to attack¡­¡± ¡°Attack?¡± Everyone was taken aback, not understanding what he meant. Xiang Xinjian smiled and said, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s only your special ss here?!¡± ¡°Like I said, on average there¡¯s been a special ss every million years, and over time, there are still over a dozen special sses that have not graduated or disbanded!¡± ¡°There ispetition between the special sses, but that starts only a year from now. For now, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Regardless, the ss leader must be the strongest!¡± Hearing this, Long Aoshiughed out loud, saying, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve securely got the position of ss leader this time!¡± Most of the local students sighed and reluctantly put their hands down when they heard this. They had been with Long Aoshi the longest and knew his strength, so they had no hope at this moment. The cosmic students, however, all frowned. Just before, Long Aotian had fought with Long Aoshi, and Long Aotian was badly beaten. They could see that Long Aoshi was very strong. Xiang Xinjian looked around and then turned to Du Gang, asking, ¡°Du Gang, do you want topete for the ss leader?¡± He was actually quite interested in the Ancient God. This question was not asked because he thought Du Gang could defeat Long Aoshi, but to hopefully learn more about him through battle. Upon hearing this, Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Ten merit points every month equals ten Divine Crystals. I want it!¡± Although his tone was very domineering, the crowd didn¡¯t react much. After all, they had all seen Du Gang¡¯s performance before. His high jump score was only 6 meters, his height in the transformed state was only 3 meters. So, his strength certainly wasn¡¯t great. And Long Aoshi, like him, just advanced, isn¡¯t trained in divinity and divine power, but on the basis of the physical body, it is stronger than Du Gang! ¡°You want it?¡± Long Aoshi sneered, ¡°You¡¯re pretty big-mouthed. What are you basing your demand on? Your 6-meter high jump?!¡± Kid, you love to show off every day, let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to beat you! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Immediately, a group of local students burst intoughter. Long Aotian and the others, on the other hand, felt awful. They had never been so disdained by their peers before in their lives. Although Du Gang was the one being talked about, since Du Gang was the most talented among their cosmic group, weren¡¯t they all collectively losing face?! Du Gang nced at him indifferently, ¡°What, are we going topete in a high jump too?¡± ¡°Are you a frog? Do you gain mating rights by jumping high?!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. Everyone was taken aback by Du Gang¡¯s sharp tongue. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, Long Aotian and the others began tough. Like the local students, theyughed exaggeratedly. Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t interfere with this. Growing through conflicts was not a problem. It¡¯s just that Du Gang and his group might face some setbacks. If you encounter setbacks, then encounter them. After all, these cosmic students were not very aware of their own strengths, and they needed to be shattered and rebuilt. Xiang Xinjian nodded and asked, ¡°Anyone else want topete for the position of ss leader?¡± Everyone thought for a moment, and in the end, they all shook their heads. The local students didn¡¯t want to fight because they knew Long Aoshi¡¯s strength. As for the cosmic students, after Long Aotian¡¯s defeat, they had a clear understanding of the gap between them and the others. They knew, except for studying divinity, divine power, body training methods, and making aeback, at this stage, they could not defeat Long Aoshi. Just on the adaptability of the body, they already lost. At this moment, most of them haven¡¯t fully adapted to the Primordial Continent. Xiang Xinjian nodded and said, ¡°In that case, you two willpete!¡± Soon, everyone cleared some space and started watching eagerly. Long Aoshi was pumped. He said excitedly, ¡°Du Gang, I hope that your strength is as big as your mouth!¡± Kid, you¡¯re screwed. This time, I will let everyone know that I, Long Aoshi, am not inferior to any Ancient God! Du Gang assumed his usual nted-eye posture and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I win, I¡¯m not going to fight with you for mating rights with any mother frog!¡± ¡°You ¡­.¡± The color of Long Aoshi¡¯s face sank. He had just uttered a word, and suddenly, the Du Gang in front of him suddenly ran towards him. Jie-Character Secret activated! Du Gang had been talking non-stop before to activate the Jie-Character Secret continuously. Now that it had activated, he naturally didn¡¯t stop for a moment and charged straight up. Everyone who saw this was taken aback and wondered, ¡°How did he move so fast?!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang hit Long Aoshi¡¯s chin in a sh. ¡°I ¡­.¡± At this moment, before Long Aoshi could even finish the second word, it was forced back by an overwhelming punch. He was sent flying by that punch, suspended in the air. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Without pausing his attack, Du Gang stepped forward, his fists hammering down on Long Aoshi¡¯s face like a machine gun. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± In an instant, his face was hit dozens of times. His originally fair face immediately swelled up into a pig-head-like appearance. ¡°God!¡± Although Long Aoshi was hammered dozens of times in an instant, he didn¡¯t sustain much damage as his bodily defense was not weak. He reacted in time and summoned his divine power. ¡°Boom!¡± A golden light shed and a dragon-shaped divinity flew out to bite Du Gang. ¡°Humph!¡± Du Gang let out a cold snort and then summoned his own divinity. His divinity was of the same model as himself, and at this moment it was also shimmering with golden light. ¡°Kill!¡± Soon, the two divinities shed. However, what astonished everyone was that Du Gang¡¯s divinity was clearly much stronger. As soon as they touched, the dragon-shaped divinity was beaten back and its golden light began to flicker. ¡°Boom!¡± In just an instant, Du Gang punched the dragon-shaped divinity, causing it to disperse and recede back into Long Aoshi¡¯s body. ¡°This ¡­¡± At this moment, Long Aoshi had justnded. Watching this scene, he waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Step! Step!¡± However, Du Gang did not rx his guard. He stepped forward twice and continued to attack Long Aoshi. Seeing this, Long Aoshi finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and released his spectacle. ¡°Boom!¡± Arge lotus pond suddenly emerged. Unlike Long Aotian¡¯s spectacle, his is a pond. Obviously, on the Primordial Continent, though physical strength is suppressed, other means, like spectacles and deities, remain more or less the same. Seeing this, Du Gang broke into a mild smile. ¡°You dare to show your spectacle?!¡± Understandably, everyone was a bit confused, but then their realizations dawned. ¡°Right, the Ancient God has already reached the God Spirit Level, theoretically, his spectacle should be manifesting now¡­¡± ¡°We have no idea what his spectacle is!¡± Not only them, Xiang Xinjian was also dying of curiosity, keen to know what Du Gang¡¯s spectacle was. ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, a giant figure emerged. The moment this spectacle came into appearance, it immediately forced Long Aoshi¡¯s water-pond spectacle back. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Long Aoshi¡¯s spectacle directly crumbled and vanished. ¡°What¡­ ¡± ¡°His spectacle is actually himself!¡± Everyone was shocked. Looking at the spectacle, it was a giant figure that appeared to be evenrger than Du Gang himself. The giant¡¯s face was exactly the same as Du Gang¡¯s! ¡°Bang!¡± While the crowd was lost in astonishment, Du Gang was not. His figure turned in a sh, arriving next to Long Aoshi and kicked him. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, a ck shoe print appeared on Long Aoshi¡¯s face, sending him hurtling backward. ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± After rolling several times from the impact, he finally came to a stop. Seeing this, Du Gang turned to Xiang Xinjian with a smiling face, ¡°Teacher, I should be the ss leader now, right?¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded and dered, ¡°Okay, since the victory is decided, Du Gang will be the ss leader for the first month. At the end of the month, if anyone else wants to be the ss leader, they can challenge him¡­¡± Hearing this, the crowd was fired up again, their fighting spirits rekindled. ¡°This is only temporary!¡± ¡°Yes, we just arrived here, I haven¡¯t limated yet. When I get used to it, I¡¯llpete for ss leader!¡± ¡°Right, this is just the beginning, nothing is set in stone, we could be the dark horse!¡± All the guys present were proud individuals, and none of them were willing to bow down to others easily. Only Long Aoshi, whose face wore an expression of destion at that moment. Without even lifting his head, he knew his face was probably as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. What can he do? Pretend to faint! If he didn¡¯t faint, how could he face everyone? This was too embarrassing! Having sensed Long Aoshi¡¯s thoughts, Xiang Xinjian, smiled without forcing him to get up. ¡°Since the ss leader has been selected, I will now teach you all how to ignite the divine me!¡± Possibly fearing that Long Aoshi wouldn¡¯t hear, Xiang Xinjian walked over to where hey. Once all the students had gathered, he announced, ¡°Practicing deities is a simple matter of continuously increasing your divine consciousness¡­¡± ¡°Where does divine consciousnesse from? From mental power¡­¡± ¡°Mental power is something that can be cultivated, but it is one level inferior to deities¡­¡± ¡°After absorbing mental power, it needs to be refined into divine brilliance that deities can absorb¡­¡± ¡°So, before practicing deities, we need to ignite the divine fire¡­¡± ¡°There are nine divine fires in total, located in nine different parts of the body¡­¡± ¡°Each time a divine fire is ignited, the speed of refining mental power will be faster, which means your practice of deities will be quicker¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian quickly exined the method of igniting the divine fire. This method was not difficult nor obscure, and wasmon knowledge throughout the continent. It was safe and universally adapted by everyone. ¡°You need to let the deities calmly sense and find the ignition point¡­¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, you could practice¡­¡± These guys were all proud geniuses, best to downy the timeframe a bit, or they¡¯ll get arrogant. He pondered for two seconds and continued. ¡°Practice for about a year, and you¡¯ll be able to ignite the first divine fire. However, the subsequent divine fires will get harder and harder to ignite. This is normal, don¡¯t get disheartened¡­¡± At this point, a student asked, ¡°Teacher, how long did it take you to ignite your divine fire?¡± Upon hearing this, Xiang Xinjian gave the student an approving nce andughed. ¡°When I did it, my aptitude was average. It took me a whole half a month toprehend the first divine fire¡­¡± Based on these guys¡¯ aptitude, they should be able to ignite the first divine fire in about a month. If he said it took him half a month, he will only seem to be better by half, hehe. He added, ¡°The divine fire really depends on one¡¯s aptitude. It only affects the speed of refining mental power. So, not everyone can ignite all nine divine fires!¡± ¡°In fact, most people can only ignite one or two divine fires. Only a very few can ignite more than that!¡± Perhaps afraid that the students would be disheartened, Xiang Xinjian chuckled. ¡°For now, just try it casually. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t make it. This thing is not actually¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupted him. ¡°Teacher, do you see this? Is this the divine fire?¡± Every student was trying to listen to Xiang Xinjian¡¯s exnation while trying to experiment in secret. Hearing this, they all swiftly turned their heads. Not far from Xiang Xinjian stood Du Gang. His deity was levitating in front of him, with a zing me burning at its crown. ¡°What?!¡± Startled, Xiang Xinjian stuttered, ¡°You have cultivated it?!¡± Damn, what kind of student is this? Had he not known that Du Gang had only broken through to the God Spirit Level and passed the Ancient God Tribtion not long ago, he would have suspected that he might have practiced the divine fire before. Not only him, the others also curiously examined the me above Du Gang¡¯s deity. ¡°Is that the divine fire?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to take a year? How did he do it so quickly?!¡± Du Gang asked back in confusion, ¡°Is it difficult to practice?¡± Invisiblepetition is the most fatal! At this moment, Xiang Xinjian, let alone the other students, all wanted to drag Du Gang away. A twitch appeared at the corner of Xiang Xinjian¡¯s mouth and he said tly, ¡°ss over, students. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson. Go backter and go over today¡¯s teachings. That will be all for today!¡± After that, he took off immediately and left swiftly. He was just afraid if he didn¡¯t leave now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to punch! PS: I¡¯m bbergasted. I wrote almost 18 hours today and only wrote 30,000 words. I¡¯ll continue tomorrow and aim for 40,000 words. Chapter 234: 233: God Chapter 234: 233: God
Trantor:549690339 The dormitory area of Peni Academy was vast, filled with row houses stretching as far as the eye could see. Du Gang estimated that there were more than ten thousand just within his sight. ¡°Considering the number of years this ce has been umting students, and that many still belong to several generations ago, this is actually not too surprising¡­¡±
At this moment, Du Gang was leading all the students in his ss to the dormitory area. Even though Xiang Xinjian had left hurriedly, he had still instructed them to handle the dormitory arrangements. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here to handle our dormitory cement!¡± Upon entering the dormitory area, Du Gang approached what seemed to be the only distinct building amid all other dormitories. At the entrance, an old man was flexing his muscles. Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s remark, he examined the crowd, gestured a nod, and asked, ¡°There are three types of dormitories, which one do you want!¡± He took out a signboard, on which the differences between the three types of dormitories were briefly described. ¡°Third-ss, location: far inside the area, 100 kilometers away from the entrance. 1 merit point per year.¡± ¡°Second-ss, location: middle of the area, 20 kilometers away from the entrance. 10 merit points per year.¡± ¡°First-ss, location: front of the area, within 10 kilometers from the entrance, 100 merit points per year, includes a special maid service.¡± Du Gang was taken aback and asked, ¡°Does each dormitory have different features?!¡± Given the tenfold difference in cost, does the distance justify the price? For instance, could one provide a way to elerate cultivation?
The elderly man grinned, ¡°Isn¡¯t having a shorter distance to the entrance enough?¡± ¡°Think about it carefully, you will at least go in and out once a day. If you choose a third-ss dormitory, that¡¯s 200 kilometers. Even if you¡¯d run at full speed using your current power, travelling 200 kilometers would take a long time, at least six hours. This measure only covers themute, think about how much time you¡¯d waste throughout a year!¡± Unable to hold himself back, Long Aotian interjected, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t fool us. Even if we are not strong enough, we can at least cover 200 kilometers in an hour, right?!¡± ¡°An hour?!¡± The elderly man chuckled, ¡°Alright, Longd. Let¡¯s bet, merely for a hundred Divine Crystals. If you can reach the third-ss dormitory within an hour, I¡¯ll give you a hundred Divine Crystals. If you fail, you¡¯ll give me a hundred Divine Crystals!¡± Long Aotian furrowed his eyebrows, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Why not bet with him? It¡¯s a hundred Divine Crystals after all!¡± From the side, Little Hawk King chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s just betting 100 Divine Crystals for a 200 kilometers distance. You can certainly make this old man go bankrupt within minutes!¡± Long Aotian cast him a nce, retorting in annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you ept his bet?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Little Hawk Kingughed heartily, his wings fluttering behind him, ¡°I¡¯d love to bet, but I fear the old man wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±
The elder nced at him, his eyesnding on the wings, ¡°You want to bet?¡± Little Hawk King smirked triumphantly, ¡°Dare you ept?¡± The elder snorted in amusement, ¡°Sure, same terms as him. 200 kilometers; you have to reach there within the hour!¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Little Hawk King questioned him, a serious look on his face. A hundred Divine Crystals was no small sum to him; if he saved up a bit more, he could exchange it for some inexpensive Rune Stones. The elder pointed to the crowd around, chuckling, ¡°With so many witnesses here, are you afraid that I will go back on my word?¡± Saying this, he added, ¡°Anyone else want to bet? Come on!¡± Upon hearing his words, no one else dared to bet. They knew that the old man must have some knowledge that they weren¡¯t privy to, hence their suspicions of foul y. After hearing this, Little Hawk King also started to regret his impulsiveness. However, having already spoken his mind and believing in his wings, he thought it shouldn¡¯t be an issue.
Even if there was an issue, it was just a hundred Divine Crystals. It would simply mean he¡¯d eat dirt for a year¡­ ¡°Ready to start?¡± The elderly man wore a smug grin, watching Little Hawk King as if he were about to make big money off him. Feeling quite uneasy under his piercing gaze, Little Hawk King huffed, ¡°Let¡¯s start then!¡± At that, his wings spread out and he transformed into arge hawk. He soared up, heading straight towards the direction of the third-ss dormitory. Seeing this, the crowd followed quickly. The students native to this country were in the lead. Having grown up here, they suffered no difort and were moving very fast, leaving Du Gang and the others behind in no time. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about this. We will need some time to adjust to this incredibly strong gravity!¡± The crowd gave a collective sigh of helplessness. However, as they kept running, suddenly, the local students, who had long outpaced them, reappeared in their sight. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Du Gang was puzzled and caught up to a trailing student to ask. The student turned his head and upon seeing Du Gang, didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s getting harder and harder?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Du Gang nced back at everyone. Long Aotian bitterlymented, ¡°Even taking a single step feels strenuous. Under such intense gravity, it¡¯s impossible to tell if gravity has increased!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, the gravity has increased in the front?¡± No wonder the old man was so fearless, there was this reason as well. ¡°No way, are we really this weak now? We can¡¯t even stand around and watch?!¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t ept this reality. ¡°Yeah, we are too weak indeed¡­¡± But in fact, under such extreme gravity, their bone density and muscle density are being heavilypressed, which is very beneficial for physical strength training. With myriad emotions, everyone kept running. As the students had mentioned earlier, the gravity kept getting stronger. Towards the end, they couldn¡¯t even run, they could only walk. They didn¡¯t know that at this moment, high above, Xiang Xinjian was standing with the old dormitory manager, squinting and chatting. ¡°Did we go a bit too far?¡± ¡°Are you referring to the gravity being too intense?¡± ¡°Yeah, from the moment they entered the academy, we have been subtly increasing the gravity, making them believe they have weakened¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian shrugged his shoulders, ¡°They¡¯re not really weak. Besides, this is a way of improving their strength. Plus, these geniusese once in a million years. If we don¡¯t properly temper them, how will they grow?¡± While the Primordial Continent indeed had intense gravity, it hadn¡¯t reached such extremes. Here, although God Spirit Level beings couldn¡¯t fly physically, they could still move in the spiritual form, bringing their bodies along. However, Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t share this with them. He nned to train these people under an intense gravitational environment for a year. This would serve as an excellent body training in that year. ¡°One hour is up, my hundred divine crystals have arrived!¡± The old dormitory managerughed heartily and paid no further attention to Xiang Xinjian. He dashed forward. In a blink, he returned with Little Hawk King in tow. At this point, Little Hawk King was soaked, his body seemingly drained and spiritless. ¡°Have you ever heard of the phrase ¡®force till ashes¡¯?¡± The old man chuckled, ¡°This kid, although he barely managed, insisted on flying. However, he¡¯s actually quite impressive. He flew a hundred kilometers in an hour, quite remarkable!¡± Upon hearing this, Little Hawk King cracked a rare smile. I am strong. You all only traveled a dozen kilometers, but I am a hundred kilometers away! ¡°However, strong or not, as we agreed, pay up your hundred divine crystals!¡± The old man didn¡¯t forget, his words took a turn and he asked for the crystals. Little Hawk King¡¯s face fell in disappointment, ¡°Can I get a discount?¡± Handing over the hundred divine crystals he just got to someone else? What if my father finds out, will he kill me?! ¡°Do you think this is grocery shopping? Asking for a discount?!¡± The old man said while casting his gaze at Little Hawk King¡¯s wings, mumbling, ¡°These wings aren¡¯t bad, if we cut them off, they might be worth a hundred divine crystals¡­¡± Hearing this, Little Hawk King shivered in fear and hastily stood up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay!¡± Saying this, he quickly pulled out a hundred divine crystals, watching reluctantly as the old man collected them. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old manughed, ¡°Now tell me, which dormitories are you choosing?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough merits, you can use divine crystals to exchange ¨C one crystal for one merit point!¡± Suddenly, a group of students immediately surrounded him. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange, I want to live in a first-ss dormitory.¡± The local students didn¡¯t give it much thought. Those who had money promptly made the exchange and chose to live in a first-ss dormitory. While those without money mostly opted for second-ss dormitories. Although it was twenty kilometers away, they could reach the entrance in about an hour, which wasn¡¯t too bad. Only these geniuses from the universe didn¡¯t hastily join the crowd. Instead, they turned to Du Gang. Although theycked experience, they were stronger than local students, as they had all experienced life and death situations, so they naturally had more considerations. Du Gang didn¡¯t rush his decision either. His body sensitivity was actually very strong, but he was not ustomed to the environment as he had just arrived. Upon careful retrospect, he identified an issue ¨C the gravity environment within the academy was different from that of the Primordial Continent! Moreover, this technique didn¡¯te to his recognition, it was a gradual way to increase gravity subtly. Could it be possible that this intense gravity environment was intentionally set by the academy to train us? Very likely! Realizing this, Du Gang immediately stated, ¡°I choose the third-ss dormitory!¡± The old man narrowed his eyes, warning, ¡°You must think it through, the third-ss dormitory is 200 kilometers away. It¡¯s not a short time if you want toe over!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I have thought it through, please handle it for me.¡± ¡°Cheapskate!¡± After hearing Du Gang¡¯s reply, local students began mocking him. Although Long Aoshi was hit by Du Gang, it didn¡¯t stop them from mocking him. Long Aotian and others, however, frowned. ¡°Are you really choosing the third-ss dormitory?¡± Du Gang shrugged and smiled, ¡°Poor, no other choice¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Academy give us ten merit points?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You have no idea how expensive it is to live here. They only gave a total of ten merit points. I¡¯d use them for amodation, never mind¡­¡± ¡°No, you still have ten merit points after bing the monitor!¡± ¡°Too little, these merit points aren¡¯t even enough to buy a Rune Stone. You¡¯re not nning to save them, are you!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang ignored them. If anyone believed him, they could listen. If not, they could do as they please. ¡°Teacher, please process it for me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The dormitory old man couldn¡¯t help but look at him differently. This ce had just set up something to hone them, and this was his first time here, but he had already detected something amiss and made the best choice for himself at the moment. Soon, the dormitory old man handed over a key, ¡°The number is written on the key, find it yourself when you get there!¡± Du Gang nodded, glimpsed at the time, and without hesitation, he quickly moved forward, heading towards the third-ss dormitory area. ¡°He¡¯s just leaving?!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, take your time. I wonder if you can even get to the dormitory by ss tomorrow¡­¡± All the local students chose either the second¨Css dormitory or the first-ss dormitory. Not a single person chose the third-ss dormitory. However, the students from the universe began to have doubts. ¡°Is what Du Gang said true?¡± They were a bit puzzled and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Long Aotian wanted to choose the first-ss dormitory, but seeing Du Gang leave with such resolution, he started pondering if Du Gang had discovered some hidden benefits. He was always the one to be the first to benefit, and he had even made a fortune of seventy billion Saint Crystals before, how could he make such a decision to save a hundred Divine Crystals?! One hundred Divine Crystals are merely one million Saint Crystals. For someone who has once held a fortune of seventy billion Saint Crystals in their hands, aren¡¯t they just petty cash? He gritted his teeth and immediately said, ¡°Teacher, I also choose the third-ss dormitory!¡± The old man nced at him, nodded, and said, ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, he also handed him a key. Then, Little Hawk King also stepped forward. ¡°I also choose the third-ss dormitory!¡± He didn¡¯t think too much, mainly because he had just lost one hundred Divine Crystals in a bet and couldn¡¯t get that much money out at once, and he was not willing to sell his belongings. So, seeing the other two choosing it, he also chose it. Honestly speaking, the third-ss dormitory wasn¡¯t too far for him, he had wings, ording to the previous situation, he should be able to reach there in about two hours. The rest of them, seeing all three of the most arrogant and outrageous people choosing the third-ss dormitory, basically didn¡¯t hesitate and made the same choice. After experiencing the temple and the Secret Realm of the Sky-Opening Axe, they¡¯ve gained some insights into picking up opportunities while following Du Gang. They were worried that Du Gang had discovered something they didn¡¯t know about, so they gritted their teeth and all chose the third-ss dormitory. ¡°Ha-ha, as expected of the cosmos arrival, all cheapskates!¡± Regarding these insults, two of them wanted to rebut, ¡°What do you guys know, we¡­¡± But before he could finish speaking, the others stopped him. If the third-ss dormitories do have any advantages, they certainly won¡¯t tell them! And so, the two groups split, with the local students heading for the first and second-ss dormitories, and the cosmic students following Du Gang to the third-ss dormitories. After watching both groups leave, the dormitory old man disappeared and flew into mid-air. ¡°Should we remind these local students?¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°These people, who grew up on the Primordial Continent, are arrogant and inexperienced. They have more mental issues than others. It¡¯s better to teach them a lesson than giving them the benefits of physical training!¡± The old man was astounded, ¡°These fellows really are unlucky. The academy added some God Fusion Powder on the way, didn¡¯t they?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Xinjian showed envy, ¡°Back in my days here, I never enjoyed such treatment¡­¡± Damn it, if I hadn¡¯t already be a True God, I would like to start over and go through this journey all over again! ¡°These fellows really are lucky¡­¡± On the ground, Du Gang was puffing and panting, running towards the third-ss dormitory area. At this moment, his entire body was soaked in sweat. It had been years since he¡¯d been in such a state. ¡°Three years, perhaps?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a hundred and three years!¡± Du Gang let out a dryugh. He always forgot about those hundred years of inheritance. At this moment, Long Aotian and the others followed closely behind him. Just like him, they were all sweaty. ¡°Du Gang, why did you choose the third-ss dormitory?¡± Long Aotian couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. If he didn¡¯t know there was a benefit in doing so, he couldn¡¯t bear it. The others also chimed in, wanting to know Du Gang¡¯s decision. ¡°Ha ha!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°What else could be the reason? Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too poor!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± The crowd sneered. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone who once had seven billion Saint Crystals would choose not to use the best facilities because of being poor! They weren¡¯t buying it! ¡°Du Gang, stop kidding, we¡¯re all friends here¡­¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Du Gang smirked and nced at Yu Shuiyao at the end of the line, but he froze upon seeing her. ¡°Gulp!¡± He couldn¡¯t look anymore, a disaster would happen if he continued looking!! He hurriedly stopped and closed his eyes, calming his mind. Seeing him stop, everyone else also stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone was curious, looking at Du Gang with his eyes closed. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s found some advantage and started cultivating?!¡± One person spected with uncertainty. ¡°Very possible!¡± The others were startled and hurriedly ceased their chatter. They closed their eyes and started to feel quietly. And so, a group of over sixty people all stopped in the middle of the road, with their eyes closed, as though they were realizing something. After quite some time, Long Aotian finally couldn¡¯t resist and opened his eyes. ¡°Did any of you understand something?¡± Hearing this, the others who also couldn¡¯t stand the silence, opened their eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t. How about you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t either!¡± The people present looked at each other, then at Du Gang. He was still in the same state, seemingly realizing something. ¡°What on earth did he understand?!¡± ¡°I have no idea, but judging from his state, it could be something extraordinary!¡± Yu Shuiyao was also in a state of surprise at this moment. Du Gang, the sneaky guy, gave her a mocking nce, then the very next second he seemed to realize something. So, what¡¯s going on? Could it be¡­ Amid everyone¡¯s spection, time passed, as much as it takes to have a cup of tea. Only then did Du Gange back to his senses. ¡°Whew~!¡± He took in a deep breath and opened his eyes. ¡°Huh?!¡± Looking at the crowd surrounding him, he couldn¡¯t help but falter, ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± ¡°Just as I thought, this guy had just entered a state of Dao Enlightenment, losing any perception of the outside world¡­¡± Envy was written all over the crowd¡¯s faces. ¡°Du Gang, what did you realize?!¡± ¡°Dao Enlightenment?¡± Du Gang blinked, ¡°What have I realized?¡± The crowd was dumbstruck for a moment, then someone chuckled. ¡°Such a good actor, Du Gang. Or did you forget that time at the auction when you duped Jiang Tiansheng? I was there witnessing everything!¡± Long Aotian scornfully looked at him, ¡°So what if you have attained Dao Enlightenment? If you don¡¯t want to say it then don¡¯t say it, no need for this pretense!¡± Du Gang was bewildered, ¡°What am I pretending?!¡± At this point, Little Hawk King alsoughed, ¡°Okay, no one¡¯s forcing you to say anything. Let¡¯s leave!¡± Finished, he shook his head and continued on towards the dormitories. ¡°What utter nonsense!¡± Du Gang, unconcerned with them, once again began to stride towards his dormitory. This time, he felt something different, as an Ancient God, his internal strength was not the same as that of an ordinary person. At this moment, there was some inexplicable thing emanating from the ground below, constantly pouring into his body. It¡¯s not harmful! After carefully sensing it, he discovered that this thing was strengthening his body at an extremely fast pace. Seems like, taking this route has its benefits! Thinking of this, he immediately picked up his speed. Because he discovered that the more fatigue he felt and the worse his physical state, the quicker he absorbed this energy. Given that, he decided to up the ante! Just then, he overtook Little Hawk King, Long Aotian and the others and secured the first ce. His sprint never let up, his speed was still increasing. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± ¡°Is he on steroids or something?¡± The crowd was a little dumbfounded watching Du Gang, who was clearly exhausted, yet relentlessly speeding up. ¡°Chase!¡± Long Aotian gritted his teeth and chased after him. He firmly believed that there must be some advantage that Du Gang had discovered, that¡¯s why he was running like that! ¡°Huff Huff~~!¡± Finally, after nearly four or five hours of running, Du Gang finally reached his dormitory, which was absurdly located at the far end of the area. His dormitory probably had the longest walk of all the dormitories, it was thest one! He took a walk around his dormitory and didn¡¯t find anything special. Feeling the strong gravity transmitted from the ground, along with that subtle energy, Du Gang pondered for a moment and then went to the yard of the dormitory and started punching. He realized that, as long as his body was fatigued, the energy from the earth would rush into his body. So, practicing martial arts here shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Thud, Thud!¡± As expected, the moment he started practicing, the energy from the earth began to slowly emerge. Seeing this, Du Gang fought even harder. After roughly practicing for two hours, he nced at the time. Five hours remained until ss started the next day, just enough if he traveled at full speed. So, he stopped, stepped out of the dormitory, and loudly announced, ¡°ss is starting! Everyone, get up and we¡¯re leaving!¡± Unlike him, the others hade back to the dormitory, tidied up a bit, and promptly fell asleep. Hearing him now, they were all too tired to even move. Ignoring their responses, Du Gang headed for the entrance. ¡°If people who are better than you are still working hard, what excuse do you have to ck off?!¡± Surprisingly, Long Aotian was the first person to leave the dorm after Du Gang. He even cheered himself up. Hearing this, everyone got up, as if ignited, and rushed toward the entrance, pushing through their fatigue. ¡°Why on earth did Ie back here?!¡± ¡°Yeah, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay in the ssroom?¡± By the time Du Gang and the others arrived in the ssroom, their bodies worn and tired, Xiang Xinjian was already there waiting for them. ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± He stated meticulously, ¡°Beingte, as per school rules, costs one merit point!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone voiced their discontent, ¡°Professor, our dormitory is just too far¡­¡± ¡°Far?¡± Xiang Xinjian responded indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to choose that dormitory. If it¡¯s too far, why not leave early?¡± ¡°In addition, if you find it inconvenient, you can upgrade to a better dormitory¡­¡± Hearing this, a few people could not help but consider upgrading their dormitories. Soon, everyone went back to their seats, and Xiang Xinjian began the lecture again. ¡°After kindling the Divine Fire, we can absorb Mental Power, purify it, and begin cultivating the Divine¡­¡± ¡°The current question is, how do we absorb Mental Power?¡± Someone answered, ¡°Rune Stones! Absorbing Rune Stones can enhance Mental Power!¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled and said, ¡°Rune Stones are worth ten thousand Divine Crystals each. Who among you can afford to use them without a care?¡± ¡°Who knows how to increase Mental Power without using external tools?!¡± Everyone looked at each other, unable to answer. At the Sector Lord level, everything has an upper limit, so they focus more on how to increase battle power, not so much on Mental Power. At this moment, Yao Zixuan from the back row murmured, ¡°Mental Power is like toothpaste. Squeeze it and it¡¯lle out. Frequently depleting one¡¯s Mental Power and then recovering can increase Mental Power. However, this method is not very efficient. It¡¯s not as fast as absorbing from Rune Stones, but at least it doesn¡¯t cost money!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded and said, ¡°Right. If you want to increase Mental Power, this is the way. Continually deplete it until exhaustion, then recover.¡± ¡°By the way, I suggest you buy some things that can restore Mental Power¡­¡± ¡°While these items can be expensive too, they¡¯re still much cheaper than Rune Stones that directly increase Mental Power!¡± Seeing Du Gang deep in thought, Xiang Xinjian continued his lecture, ¡°After talking about cultivating divinities, I¡¯ll teach you next how to cultivate Divine Power and Divine Bodies!¡± ¡°Essentially, cultivating Divine Power and Divine Bodies simultaneously is very easy. You need to open Divine Acupoints. Each Divine Acupoint birthed produces Divine Power. As long as you have Divine Acupoints, adding Divine Power bes easier¡­¡± ¡°There are a total of 108 Divine Acupoints throughout the body. The more you open, the more Divine Power you can contain, and subsequently, the more Divine Power you can cultivate!¡± ¡°The biggest difference between the God Spirit Level and levels below, is that there is no upper limit at the God Spirit Level¡± Xiang Xinjian looked at the surprised faces below and said with a smile, ¡°At the Sector Lord level, once you absorb enough energy, isn¡¯t it basically impossible to further increase levels and you can only improve your fighting capabilities?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Like normal people under normal circumstances, a few Saint Crystals would be enough to satisfy the cultivation of a Sector Lord. Those with Sacred Bodies only need a few thousand, and even Du Gang, being a God Body, only used tens of thousands topletely absorb the energy, reaching the limit where elevation is impossible. He continued: ¡°But the God Spirit Level is different. Divine Acupoints are very mysterious, they don¡¯t seem big, but they can contain endless amounts of Divine Power¡­¡± ¡°Just like I said before, Divine Power, like Mental Power, needs to be used frequently. Every time you deplete the energy in a Divine Acupoint, your Divine Power will slowly increase¡­¡± ¡°This means, the more Divine Acupoints you have, the faster your cultivation speed will be!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I suggest that you should kindle as many Divine Fires as possible and open as many Divine Acupoints as possible. With each new one, your cultivation speed will continue to double¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian paused, and then continued, ¡°You now know how to cultivate Divinities and Divine Power. Next, I¡¯ll talk about Divine Bodies, which aren¡¯t widely understood¡­¡± ¡°Before reaching the God Spirit Level, human beings ced great emphasis on body cultivation. After all, if the body dies, they also die¡­¡± ¡°However, after reaching the God Spirit Level, our Life Soul bes one with the Divine Being. In other words, if the Divine Being does not die, we will remain alive!¡± ¡°Even if the physical body is destroyed, as long as the Divine Being is still there, we can recreate a new body!¡± ¡°So, after reaching the God Spirit Level, prerequisites and importance of cultivation are ssified as Divine Being, Divine Power, and Sacred Body!¡± Upon seeing individuals like Du Gang and Long Aotian, who excelled in physicalbat, seeming somewhat downcast, he chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, the Sacred Body isn¡¯t useless. If you have a strong Sacred Body, it will offer many advantages in same-level battles¡­¡± ¡°However,pared to the cultivation of the other two elements, its cost-performance ratio isn¡¯t high. So, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Gang nodded, showing no signs of unhappiness. Even though he is an Ancient God, known for his physical strength, he doesn¡¯t cease to exist when he doesn¡¯t have a body. ¡°The road to cultivation is profound and intricate. Only with a heart full of reverence and constant learning and progress can you go further!¡± ¡°Next, I will tell you how to establish the Divine Acupoints!¡± ¡°The reason why it¡¯s called ¡®Divine Acupoint¡¯ is because only beings above the God Spirit Level can sense and cultivate it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s both inside and outside your body¡­¡± ¡°The rtionship between it and the body can be described as dependant. That is to say, if your body is destroyed, your Divine Power will be rendered useless¡­¡± ¡°However, when your body is recreated, the Divine Power you cultivated earlier will still remain!¡± ¡°So, the Divine Acupoint is not just attached to your body, but also resides within your Divine Being!¡± ¡°As long as the Divine Being is alive, everything including Divine Power and Sacred Body will return!¡± For the past few days, Xiang Xinjian had been emphasizing the importance of Divine Beings in his lectures, and the audience often nodded in agreement, further solidifying the notion. Seeing their attitudes, he was greatly relieved. He continued, ¡°Okay, next, I will tell you how to cultivate the Divine Acupoints. You can try it now¡­¡± Soon, he exined the cultivation method for the Divine Acupoints. ¡°Note, you must sense the Divine Acupoints with your Divine Being¡­¡± ¡°Teacher, should we use Divine Thought to sense it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°Divine Thought is used to explore the external world and can also be used formunication. It¡¯s a tool. The Divine Being is where your Life Soul resides. I need you to use your own Life Soul to sense the location of the Divine Acupoints¡­¡± Everyone immediately began to attempt this. After a while, someone couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and asked, ¡°Teacher, how long does it usually take to cultivate the Divine Acupoints sessfully?!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiang Xinjian was taken aback and instinctively looked at Du Gang, noticing he was still cultivating, he sighed in relief. He pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°The cultivation of Divine Acupoints varies from person to person, depending on their understanding and fate!¡± ¡°But generally, ordinary people canprehend it in about a month¡­¡± ¡°For prodigies like you, at the fastest, one week, and at the slowest, half a month, you should be able toprehend it!¡± At this time, someone asked, ¡°Teacher, how long did it take you toprehend it?!¡± This time, Xiang Xinjian intentionally looked around and found that it was Long Aotian who asked the question. He gave him a somewhat reproachful nce. ¡°How long do you think your teacher took?!¡± He suspected this was the youngster who asked the questionst time causing him some embarrassment. Did these twobine their efforts to trick me? Feeling suspicious, Xiang Xinjian nced at Du Gang, saw that he was still cultivating, shook his head thinking he was being paranoid. He spoke again, ¡°Your teacher only spent three¡­. one day to fullyprehend it!¡± ¡°One day?!¡± As if recognizing his slip of the tongue just now, he quickly exined, ¡°Right, to be honest, it actually took thirty hours, just a bit more than one day!¡± One day time, impressive, right? Educating you guys is more than manageable for me, isn¡¯t it?! Wait till each of you realize that even at the fastest, it takes a week, then you¡¯ll understand how powerful I am! ¡°Teacher, can you help me see if this is a Divine Acupoint?!¡± Suddenly, a discordant voice rang out. Turning his head, Xiang Xinjian saw Du Gang, who was currently holding up his hand with an excited expression. Is he serious? Xiang Xinjian was somewhat skeptical. With a bit of apprehension, he slowly approached Du Gang. Slowly extending his divine senses and using his Divine Being to feel around, he quickly came across a Divine Acupoint within Du Gang¡¯s body. He actuallyprehended it! Xiang Xinjian was speechless, was this guy¡¯s innate talent too good? Heprehended the divine fire instantly before, and now he¡¯s instantlyprehended the divine acupoints. Not just him, at this moment, the other people in the ss are looking at Du Gang with envious faces. Especially Long Aoshi, he didn¡¯t have any words to say at the moment, he wanted to find some trouble, but he couldn¡¯t! ¡°Very good, student Du Gangprehended very quickly, sessfully practicing his first divine acupoint, this means, he will possess divine power.¡± Xiang Xinjian reminded, ¡°Owning these things, don¡¯t be arrogant, the following time¡¯s main focus should be igniting new divine fire and opening new divine acupoints. Once these foundation things are constructed, then you can start practicing.¡± Du Gang understood, this was an efficiency matter. It¡¯s like mining, do you want to mine with one machine or get several machines and mine all together? Thetter of course would earn more! The curriculum of the following few days was rather simple, Xiang Xinjian apart from continuing to enhance everyone¡¯s focus on the gods, he just kept checking everyone¡¯s cultivation situation, instructing everyone to ignite divine fire and open divine acupoints. And by the third day, one after another some people also ignited divine fire and opened divine acupoints. But Du Gang, had slowed down, as if he had encountered the same difficulties as normal people. He was really frustrated. Every time the divine fire seemed about to ignite, a ¡®demonic wind¡¯ woulde along and his second divine fire just couldn¡¯t light up. And it was the same with the divine acupoints, every time he was about to open a new one, just when he was about to draw the acupoint, he would feel a force of resistance that made it impossible for him to pull it out. Helpless, he could only find Xiang Xinjian and describe the problems he was facing. After hearing this, Xiang Xinjian furrowed his brows. ¡°The kind of problem you¡¯re facing, someone had it before ¡­¡± Du Gang was overjoyed, he just feared being a special case, so he hurriedly asked, ¡°What was that person¡¯s situation and how did they solve it in the end?¡± Xiang Xinjian pondered for two seconds, then said, ¡°Your divine acupoint is a hidden divine acupoint, which requires something to draw it out!¡± A hidden divine acupoint?!¡± Du Gang whispered to himself for a bit, then asked, ¡°What can draw it out?¡± Xiang Xinjian directly said, ¡°The source, I¡¯ve encountered such a person before, who couldn¡¯t manifest their divine acupoints no matter what ¡­¡± ¡°However, due to a chance encounter with the source, his divine acupoint was opened!!¡± Du Gang frowned, did this mean, he needed to use the source in order to open his divine acupoint? ¡°Teacher, how much of the source is needed?¡± Xiang Xinjian chuckled and said, ¡°Normally, one divine acupoint requires one gram of source, however, you shouldn¡¯t feel burdened with your hidden divine acupoint, which is due to it being too powerful to manifest. That means, once your acupoint appears, it will definitely be stronger than everyone else¡¯s!¡± A gram of the source was worth ten thousand divine crystals. Du Gang was in a dilemma, it was a bit expensive! After hesitating a bit, he asked, ¡°Teacher, does the academy have any ways to earn divine crystals?¡± Xiang Xinjianughed and said, ¡°Merit points are equivalent to divine crystals. The academy has tasks you can do that have merit rewards!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was overjoyed. After thanking him, he left the teacher¡¯s office area. These past few days, whether in terms of divine sense or his physical body, everything was slowly increasing. However, there was no progress at all with the divine fire and acupoints, the tools to find the source. If it weren¡¯t because his mentality already went through thousands of hardships, he would¡¯ve already copsed. Now that he knows the cause of his issues, he feels much better. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the task area!¡± After leaving the office area, he directly opened the doors to the task area. After walking in, what surprised him was how many people there were in the task area, they were all former students taking on tasks. However, what disappointed him was that the tasks in the task area did not reward high merit points. For instance, the task of protecting a Sector Lord level genius only awards a few merit points, and there was also a time constraint, he had to protect for a certain amount of time. The other tasks were either ones he couldn¡¯t ept due to insufficient power, or they offered a scared few merit points. The value of a source was equivalent to ten thousand divine crystals, and here, a task only yielded a few divine crystals. Not only were they a few, some tasks even required a considerable amount of time! He was a bit deted, was it this hard to make money here? Should he, kidnap a few people again!!? It wouldn¡¯t work, this was the academy, no one was going to pay a ransom if he kidnapped someone, besides, the academy didn¡¯t allow theft. Suddenly, he saw a task with a not so low price and his eyes lit up. ¡°Demon n God Spirit level corpse, ording to cultivation level, from one merit point to ten thousand merit points!!¡± ps: The next update will be around 12 at night, over twenty thousand words. Chapter 235: 234: The layout of the Primordial Continent and Du Gang’s mission! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 235: 234: Theyout of the Primordial Continent and Du Gang¡¯s mission! (Please subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 Even though there is no technology, no phones in the Primordial Continent, there exists something known as Communication Jade Symbol, a device that allows God Spirit level powerhouses tomunicate with each other. ¡°Kong Xu, what¡¯s Uncle Kong Luo¡¯s Communication Jade Symbol number?¡±
After finding Kong Luo¡¯smunication number, Du Gang quickly dialed it. ¡°Uncle, have you ever been to the abyss before?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly. Kong Luo was taken aback, heughed and said, ¡°Of course, I even killed members of the Demon n!¡± Du Gang was overjoyed, he hastened to ask, ¡°Uncle, is it easy to kill the Demon n?¡± Kong Luo looked doubtful, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to kill the Demon n, are you?¡± ¡°Haha, no, I was just asking!¡± After a silence of two seconds, Kong Luo shook his head, ¡°The Demon n is not easy to kill. Plus, you can¡¯t leave the Ancient City yet.¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Why?¡± Kong Luo hesitated for a second, ¡°You should ask Xiang Xinjian about this.¡± After hanging up, Du Gang felt that Kong Luo was being mysterious. What did he mean by he wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the Ancient City?
Could it be that the eighteen ns of Peni didn¡¯t want him to leave? Du Gang was very confused and went straight to the office area. Upon reaching Xiang Xinjian¡¯s office, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. He received no answer, but the door was open. Considering it was amunal office, he didn¡¯t put much thought into it and walked right in. Upon reaching Xiang Xinjian¡¯s desk, he noticed what seemed to be a newspaper, yet, quite magically, it had moving images. ¡°Something like a video yer?¡± Du Gang took a nce and checked the content. ¡°Today¡¯s News Briefing: Bull Demon King of the me Mountain had a big fight with his wife over an alleged mistress¡­¡± Looking at the content, Du Gang had a facial muscle twitch, ¡°So, it¡¯s a gossip paper!¡± However, the content on the adjacent panel grabbed his attention. ¡°Human Ranking: 77th-ranked Iron Hand Zhong Zhen challenged the 69th-ranked Huai Chao; after hundreds of rounds of intense battle, Huai Chao proved to be superior, defending his rank¡­¡±
Human Ranking? He looked upwards and found three links, representing the rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Human. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Just then, a voice came from outside the door; it was Xiang Xinjian walking in. Heughed, ¡°This is a newspaper, a product jointly produced by our Ancient City and the Tianji Pavilion, and is sold throughout the Primordial Continent!¡± Du Gang suddenly realized, he thought, this thing does have a universal style to it. ¡°Not just that, the Communication Jade Symbol and some daily use things are basically all rted to our Ancient City¡­¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°Although our Ancient City is not powerful, and is at the lower end among the thousand royal families, the products we make are sold all over the continent¡­¡± He noticed the newspaperyout over the page of the ranking,ughing, ¡°Heaven, Earth, Human, these three rankings, represent the powerhouses of Great Power, True God, and God Spirit levels respectively!¡± ¡°Each ranking only records the top thousandbatants on the continent, and thisbat power is recorded by professionals of Tianji Pavilion, and the uracy is very high¡­¡± Du Gang was surprised, ¡°The top thousand in the whole continent, doesn¡¯t that mean all of who can make it on this list are all elites?!¡±
He remembered the Heroes Ranking he heard on Pangu Continent, which was said to be modeled after the Heaven, Earth, Human Rankings. However, the Heroes Ranking paled inparison to these Heaven, Earth, Human Rankings. Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Yes, anyone who makes it onto the list is famous and renowned throughout the continent¡­¡± He paused for a moment, and sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, even though we in the Ancient City are responsible for the daily updates of the Primordial Daily, there is only one person from our side who made it onto the rankings¡­¡± ¡°One person?¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Xia Cang!¡± Xiang Xinjian sighed, ¡°He is the current patriarch of the Xia Family, a God Spirit of the Ninth Tribtion, just one generation earlier than you, and is the trailzer of the previous Golden Age¡­¡± ¡°Previous generation?!¡± Du Gang was surprised for a moment, remembering that Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Shan, among others, were also elites of the previous generation. However, it seemed they were only at the midlevel of God Spirit. Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what makes him terrifying. He broke through to the God Spirit of the Ninth Tribtion in just over five million years and a million years ago, while traveling across the continent, he battled against others, securing Rank 926 on the Human Rankings!¡± So strong! Du Gang quickly opened the Human Ranking and started searching. ¡°Ranking: 926.¡± ¡°Name: Xia Cang.¡± ¡°Achievements: ¡­During his journey through the Wind Ancient Town, he encountered the original Rank 926 ¡®Huangtu Lishi¡¯ Cheng Wen and rank 988 ¡®One Shot to Kill¡¯ Feng Zhao. Demonstrating the supreme magic power of Tyrant Body, he killed ¡®One Shot to Kill¡¯ Feng Zhao and severely injured ¡®Huangtu Lishi¡¯ Cheng Wen.¡± ¡°Rating: Ignores group attacks, the nemesis of long-range attacks.¡± ¡°Nickname: Tyrant of Certain Death.¡± ¡°Identity: Patriarch of the Xia Family in Peni Ancient City.¡± ¡°Tyrant Body?¡± Du Gang was surprised, ¡°Is Tyrant Body this strong?¡± He knew that Xiang Yu, the Little Overlord, also had this physique, but didn¡¯t seem to see him being particrly powerful. ¡°Strong?¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°Actually, it is quite strong. But think about it, he¡¯s so powerful yet only has Rank 926 on the continent. This means there are over nine hundred people stronger than him¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°Actually, these God races are basically born with divine bodies. They be God Spirits when they reach adulthood, possess various wonderful effects and powers, and are very powerful.¡± ¡°And at the top of these are the royal families, who are born with sacred bodies, be Sector Lord level when they mature, and possess various terrifying powers¡­ ¡± ¡°Whilst we, the Cosmic Human race, are only of the normal physique. Sacred bodies and divine bodies only asionally appear after a long time¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think there are dozens of special physiques in your generation, these are actually brought out due to the manifestation of the Golden Age¡­¡± ¡°In the previous generation, there were also dozens of people with special physiques like Xia Cang. But in the end, only he managed to make it onto the Human Ranking. It¡¯s not the Tyrant Body that¡¯s powerful, but him!¡± Du Gang understood, their special physiques were quite powerful among the Cosmic Human race, but they were only ordinary in the presence of these God and royal races. To stand out among these races and achieve a rank in the Human Ranking is indeed very difficult, this indirectly reveals the strength of Xia Cang. After Xiang Xinjian finished speaking, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°Alright. These rankings are too far beyond your reach right now. We¡¯ll talk about it when you reach the Nine Tribtions God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°Now, tell me why you were looking for me!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang reined in his thoughts and organized his words before saying, ¡°Teacher, I n to go to the Abyss to undertake a task of hunting the Demon n, so I wanted to ask you, how strong is this Demon n?!¡± Xiang Xinjian was silent. After a long moment, he said, ¡°You definitely can¡¯t undertake the task, but I can tell you how strong the Demon n is!¡± ¡°The Abyss that we are guarding is made up of eighteenyers. The first sixyers primarily consist of Demon ns of God Spirit Level. Just the firstyer consists of First and Second Tribtion Demon n members, even a few of the Third Tribtion. So, there is huge risk and danger involved if you decide to go¡­¡± However, Du Gang picked up on what Xiang Xinjian had said earlier about him not being able to undertake the task and frowned, ¡°Teacher, you just said that I can¡¯t take the task, what do you mean by that?!¡± Was this differential treatment? He wasn¡¯t allowed to pass? Xiang Xinjian hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Du Gang, this matter is indeed rted to you. I thought to wait until your power is sufficient or wait until a year is past to tell you, but since you¡¯re asking now, I¡¯ll tell you in advance!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to me?¡± Du Gang frowned and quickly said, ¡°Teacher, please speak!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, saying, ¡°The reason I don¡¯t let you go out is to protect you!¡± ¡°Protect me?!¡± Du Gang raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Who wants to harm me? The Jiang Family?¡± He recalled Yao Zixuan saying that enmity between the Jiang family and him wasn¡¯t that serious, it was primarily to resolve karma. Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the Jiang Family, actually¡­¡± He hesitated, but ultimately decided to tell the truth, ¡°The Jiang Family doesn¡¯t actually want to kill you, it¡¯s just¡­¡± After hearing this, Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I know that. Teacher, you said earlier, who wants to harm me!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, slowly exined, ¡°Before I tell you that, I may have to tell you somethings about the past!¡± ¡°After Pangu created the world, your Ancient Race went through a catastrophe!¡± ¡°A catastrophe?¡± Du Gang¡¯s expression became serious, and he straightened up, preparing to listen attentively. Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Yes, a catastrophe, which is rted to the curse of your Ancient Race!¡± ¡°At that time, all of the new generation Ancient Gods were cursed. They were unable to advance to eternity and generally died in the Ancient God Tribtion¡­¡± ¡°And the old generation Ancient Gods did not escape either. It is said that very horrifying events happened at that time and an ominous incident urred¡­¡± ¡°Ominous¡­¡± Du Gang touched his right eye and felt the cloud pattern on it, muttering to himself. He didn¡¯t know what that ominous thing was, but he knew it wasn¡¯t something even a being of the True God Level could seal for long. It could only be sealed for a hundred years, and that was probably only because the power within this eyeball had not awakened. ¡°And then what?¡± Xiang Xinjian pondered for two seconds before saying, ¡°Afterwards, some of the Ancient Gods betrayed their n¡­¡± ¡°Betrayed the n?¡± Du Gang frowned, confused by this term. ¡°Isn¡¯t this curse inherited along with the bloodline?¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°It is, but it¡¯s said that at that time, a wise man from the Primordial Continent performed a certain ceremony on a group of people who, if they met certain requirements, could escape the curse!¡± Escape the curse! Du Gang¡¯s pupils contracted, ¡°What was it?¡± Xiang Xinjian sighed, ¡°As you may have guessed¡­ by betraying their own kin!¡± ¡°As long as the Ancient Gods kill their own kind, they can escape the curse!¡± Upon saying this, he stopped and the room fell silent. Du Gang frowned and asked, ¡°Are these people still alive?¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°The ancient gods who fled after betrayal are referred to by us as the ancient demons. Some of them joined the forces of the wise man, while others formed a killer organization¡­ the Demon Realm!¡± ¡°Demon Realm¡­¡± After a long time, Du Gang asked hoarsely, ¡°What kind of force is this wise man¡¯s force?¡± Xiang Xinjian began, ¡°Du Gang, I think it¡¯s time to tell you about the situation of the Primordial Continent!¡± ¡°The Primordial Continent is vast. Although it is not as exaggerated as the universe, it still covers a veryrge area¡­¡± ¡°ording to geographical divisions, the Primordial Continent is divided into five regions: Central State, Northern ins, Southern Wilderness, Eastern Ridge, and Western Desert.¡± ¡°Our Ancient City is located in the Southern Wilderness¡­¡± ¡°Southern Wilderness¡­¡± Du Gang muttered. Xiang Xinjian continued, ¡°As for the division of power, it¡¯s not as simple as I said before¡­¡± ¡°Your understanding of the Primordial Continent should alle from Peni Ind, right?¡± ¡°Peni ind uses the familial power as the foundation and thus told you about the top hundred divine ns and thousand sovereign ns. But in reality, they only ount for only a part of the Primordial Continent!¡± He said seriously, ¡°In fact, they have made some misunderstandings. The Primordial Continent not only has these divine and sovereign ns, but also contains races that count in the tens of millions. Among them are races like our human race who continuously cultivate in order to be God Spirits¡­¡± ¡°In fact, these minor ns form the majority, in such numbers that they can¡¯t be counted!¡± ¡°Apart from our ns, there are other powerful forces on the Primordial Continent. These are forces that dominate their respective regions!¡± Dominate their regions? Du Gang frowned, Could there exist forces stronger than the top hundred divine ns? Xiang Xinjian solemnly said, ¡°Specifically, there are one Dynasty, two Pavilions, three Temples, four Sects, five Colleges, six Pces, seven Schools, eight Paths, and nine Leagues, collectively forty-five major forces!¡± ¡°These forces are all famous throughout the continent and possess formidable toe-dipping power!¡± Du Gang frowned, then quickly asked, ¡°How do these forcespare to the top hundred divine ns?¡± Xiang Xinjian pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°In the past, the Primordial Continent basically only acknowledged the top hundred divine ns and thousand sovereign ns as the strongest forces¡­¡± ¡°However, after the Supreme One disappeared, these forces began to rise. They did not discriminate against who they would teach. As long as youply with their teachings, you can be epted. Now, our top hundred divine ns and the top thousand sovereign nsbined can barelypete with these forty-five major forces¡­¡± ¡°However, this is only spection. In reality, the two sides have never waged war, or rather, the two sides are consciously controlling their actions¡­¡± ¡°The old and new generations are like products of two different eras. They have met now and a war may be in the future, but not now¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°Right now, everyone gets along quite well and there is cooperation.¡± ¡°Our ancient city cooperates with one of the two pavilions, the Tianji Pavilion. Moreover, we also coborate with the Holy Confucian Academy¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Master, among these forces, who are stronger and who are weaker?¡± Xiang Xinjian replied without hesitation, ¡°The strongest is the Jiuli Dynasty, located in the Central State. It not only upies a whole province of the Central State but even sets its sights on the other four realms alike, constantly interfering¡­¡± ¡°Nextes the two mysterious pavilions, the Tianji Pavilion and the Butian Pavilion. Tianji Pavilion is said to be the sessor to the mysterious door, with mastery over the secrets of the universe¡­¡± ¡°Butian Pavilion, in contrast, is said to have separated from the Tianji Pavilion and now resides in Central State¡­¡± ¡°Following those, there are three Buddhist temples which you must have heard of. Have you heard the saying, all martial arts skills originate from the Shaolin Temple?¡± ¡°The number one Buddhist temple is the Shaolin Temple. Some of its disciples defected and created the Diamond Temple, which is the secondrgest temple. Aside from these two, there¡¯s also the Shuijing Temple, where all the nuns reside¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian sighed and remarked, ¡°These individuals chose to dedicate themselves to the monastic life even though they¡¯re all so attractive, I can¡¯t understand¡­ although it¡¯s a good thing that they are predominantly located in the Western Desert, so our interactions with them are minimal¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly asked, ¡°Master, where do the demon domain and the previously mentioned experts rank among these forces?¡± Xiang Xinjian began, ¡°The demon domain is one of the Eight Evil Paths, located in the southern wilderness, but it¡¯s hidden so well that no one can find it¡­¡± ¡°As for the ones who persuaded the Ancient God and provided a solution to lift his curse, they are from the Mystic Feather Pce, based in Central State. It is said they have some connection with Butian Pavilion¡­¡± ¡°The Mystic Feather Pce¡­The Demon Domain¡­¡± Mumbling, Du Gang repeated the names of the two forces severally, savoring each word. Xiang Xinjian understood his intentions. He knew Du Gang sought to plot revenge against these factions, shook his head and advised him, ¡°In the future, if you do not be a king, it would be best not to head to Central State¡­¡± Du Gang was startled, he asked, ¡°Why?¡± Xiang Xinjian exined, ¡°Of these forty-five forces, though all independent, some specte that those based in Central State have all submitted to the Jiuli Dynasty¡­¡± ¡°For instance, Xuanmen Butian Pavilion, Fomen Diamond Temple, Daomen Seven-Star Sect ¡ª all defected from their original sects and have received strong support from the Jiuli Dynasty¡­¡± ¡°In addition to these, one of the Five Academies, the God Wind Academy, also resides in Central State. Among the Six Pces, there¡¯s the Mystic Feather Pce, the Lingxin Sword Sect from the Seven Sword Sects, and one of the Eight Evil Paths, the Dream Building¡­¡± ¡°Dream Building¡­ you should be careful of this force. It¡¯s widespread, with branches in many ces, it is a ce of immense wealth¡­¡± ¡°Lastly, one of the nine leagues, the Five Elements League¡­ In short, in Central State, you have got all kinds of forces collected in a single sweep, nothing you desire is unavable¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian gravely said, ¡°ording to the people of Tianji Pavilion, the Jiuli Dynasty has a great ambition and might aim to unify the world¡­¡± ¡°So, as the Mystic Feather Pce is located in Central State, it must be under the protection of the Jiuli Dynasty. Therefore, if you n to mess with them in the future, be prepared to battle against the entire Central State!¡± He had great confidence in Du Gang. After all, he had ovee the Ancient God Tribtion and his potential was immeasurable. ¡°The reason I am telling you this is that these ancient demons, who have either joined or established these forces, will inevitably stand against you¡­¡± ¡°You are an Ancient God, they are Ancient Demons, their hands are stained with the blood of Ancient Gods¡­¡± ¡°And you are thest descendant of the Ancient Gods, as well as the only one in over billions of years, to have passed through the Ancient God Tribtion!¡± ¡°This suggests, your future achievements could be tremendous¡­¡± ¡°It also means you could be thest hope of the Ancient Gods, and with control over the Time Force, the Supreme Pangu may harbor hopes for you¡­¡± ¡°That being said, those ancient demons who have betrayed the Ancient Gods, and even turned their swords against their own kind, will surely try to annihte you before you¡¯ve fully grown!¡± Xiang Xinjian seriously advised, ¡°As long as you stay in the ancient city, you¡¯ll be safe. Here, we have the deities of the eighteen elder ns guarding the city, as well as various powerful arrays. Even if the ancient demons are powerful, there¡¯s no way they can break in¡­¡± ¡°However, if you were to venture out of the ancient city and into the abyss, it won¡¯t be safe. Although the ancestors of the eighteen ns are also in the abyss, they need to guard the eighteenyers of hell against the Demon n. They cannot spare much attention for anything else, so¡­¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is!¡± Du Gang suddenlyughed. ¡°So, my real enemy is the Ancient Demon, the Demon realm they created, and the Mystic Feather Pce?¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Before, they all thought that you might not be able to survive the Ancient God Tribtion, so no one told you too much. But now, you havee to the Primordial Continent, which is equivalent to walking into their line of sight. This means you can¡¯t hide anymore¡­¡± ¡°The news of the Ancient God¡¯s return to the continent must have spread. Although for most people, it¡¯s but a forlorn race from ancient times. However, to the Ancient Demons, you are more than that ¨C in their eyes, you are a deadly poison, a harbinger of their doom!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Does that mean I can never leave the Ancient City in my entire life?¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°No, I meant you can¡¯t leave now, not that you can¡¯t leave at all¡­¡± ¡°You are an Ancient God, with your own destiny. Simrly, you are where the great fortunes lie¡­¡± ¡°The eighteen ns mean to say that once you have kindled three Divine Fires, you are free to travel anywhere¡­¡± ¡°To light the three Divine Fires means that you would be able to conceal your Divine Thought. At that time, if you change your appearance and disguise yourself, you can avoid some spies¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°But my Divine Fire is now hidden. If I want to light it, I need the help of Rune Stones¡­¡± He coughed slightly, ¡°Master, can you lend me two Rune Stones? I¡¯ll pay you back when I have the money!¡± Just two Rune Stones, that¡¯s just 20,000 Divine Crystals, or 200 million Sacred Crystals. If he still had seventy billion Sacred Crystals from before, he wouldn¡¯t need to borrow any. Xiang Xinjian smiled faintly, ¡°No, even if I had them, I wouldn¡¯t lend them. I never lend money!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Master, how about two for three repayment? When I have money, I¡¯ll surely give it back to you!¡± The measly two hundred million Sacred Crystals, I used to make seventy billion Sacred Crystals¡­ Xiang Xinjian calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think it, I know how you made that seventy billion Sacred Crystals.¡± ¡°The academy has rules against you doing such things as kidnapping people anymore¡­¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Du Gang sighed. I wonder if five returned for two could get me the loan, this profit margin is explosive, any clever man would know what choice to make¡­ Xiang Xinjian was speechless for a moment, ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? I told you, I won¡¯t lend, even if it¡¯s a repayment of thirteen for two, I still won¡¯t lend!¡± Is this ever going to end, does he really think I enjoy snooping on other people¡¯s secrets? Seeing Du Gang still hesitating, looking as if he wanted to stay but also wanted to leave, lost in thought, Xiang Xinjian cursed irritably, ¡°Get lost, stay put and finish the first-year coursework!¡± Seeing him getting angry, Du Gang didn¡¯t dare to think too much and left quickly. ¡°Ah, not being able to go to the Abyss really is giving me a headache!¡± Right now, Du Gang was really worried about how to ignite his Divine Fire. As for the Ancient Demon, he wasn¡¯t too concerned. Given his current strength, overthinking was pointless. He could only wait for opportunities in the future to take his revenge. ¡°Not allowed to go to the Abyss, so how am I supposed to make money?!¡± ¡°And there¡¯s the Ancient Demon threat outside¡­¡± ¡°This means, at least, I need 20,000 Divine Crystals to light the third Divine Fire¡­¡± Suddenly, he burst intoughter. ¡°Damn, I really am chosen by the Supreme Pangu¡¯s strategy!¡± He was now exhrated, feeling very proud of himself. ¡°With the likes of Supreme Pangu, his goals should be more than just saving the Ancient God, right?¡± ¡°After all, when he created the world, his motive was not his own survival, but the welfare of the entire human race¡­¡± ¡°Pangu¡¯s n must be aimed at saving the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°So, I am the chosen one!¡± ¡°I am the savior!¡± ¡°Opening with a demand of twenty thousand divine crystals puts me in a tight spot!¡± Long Aotian smacked his lips, speaking absentmindedly. Borrowing money from me? I never took you to ount for the money you robbed from me, yet you dare to ask for a loan? Du Gangughed, ¡°I am the savior, the chosen one. If you lend me money, I¡¯ll let you shine and fly with me¡­¡± This kid was supposed to be innocent. How did he suddenly be so cautious? Long Aotian chuckled, ¡°Sorry, I too am the chosen one. I don¡¯t need you to show off, I can do that on my own!¡± ying this game with me? I was ying it when you didn¡¯t even know about it! No, when I was messing around, you probably hadn¡¯t been born yet! He remembered that Du Gang was only about one hundred years old, much younger than him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Du Gang noticed that Long Aotian was holding something simr to a newspaper. Long Aotian smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°The Holy Confucian Academy is sending some freshmen like us to interact with us in a couple of days¡­¡± ¡°Interact?¡± Du Gang was perplexed, ¡°What¡¯s there to interact about? Didn¡¯t we just get here?¡± What can a bunch of people who haven¡¯t kindled their divine fire have to share with each other? Isn¡¯t it more appropriate for the exchange to take ce between the more powerful individuals of the two academies? Long Aotian grinned, ¡°They call it an exchange, but it¡¯s actually recruitment¡­¡± ¡°Holy Confucian Academy is a prestigious academy in our Southern Wilderness, and it¡¯s not so far from our Ancient City¡­¡± ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t matter, they usually send freshmen to interact with various internal ns to attract enrollment¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback and furrowed his brow. ¡°Are there people from our South City going over there?¡± Isn¡¯t South Cityposed of a coalition of noble families? Long Aotian grinned, ¡°Of course, some smaller ns prefer to send their offspring to the Holy Confucian Academy for training¡­¡± ¡°Not only they, but even our 18rge ns have sent some disciples to the Holy Confucian Academy to study¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°And what¡¯s the academy¡¯s attitude about this?¡± Long Aotian was taken aback but quickly replied, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re reluctant. Although our Peni Academy is not well-known and is only popr within our city limits ¨C asionally other smaller ns send people ¨C since we¡¯re an academy, we obviously don¡¯t want our people stolen!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Do you think I could make any money if I kidnap these students from the Holy Confucian Academy?¡± Xiang Xinjian won¡¯t let him kidnap these n disciples, but he didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t kidnap people from the Holy Confucian Academy. Long Aotian shrugged and shook his head, ¡°How would I know? But not all the students from the Holy Confucian Academye from well-off families. Even if you kidnap them, you might not extract much ransom¡­¡± ¡°What is there to fear? If I kidnap their students, won¡¯t their teachers have to pay something?¡± Long Aotian shook his head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too much? I have a feeling that as soon as you capture someone, the academy will start pressuring us¡­¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°Who said I was going to kidnap people so tantly?¡± He continued, ¡°When I was kidnapping you all, did I leave an IOU?¡± Long Aotian was stunned, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°And did I film it when I was kidnapping you all?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Long Aotian screwed up his face, he feared that this guy might actually pull it off. ¡°So?¡± Du Gang smirked, ¡°Do you want to partake? Be decisive about it as such opportunities onlye once, and they might not work in the future¡­¡± Hearing these words, Long Aotian¡¯s eyes lit up. Du Gang wasn¡¯t scared, why should he be? Du Gang has no backing, but he does. His father is a Great Power. Even if something goes wrong, he should be fine! ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Long Aotian pped his thigh, clearly excited. ¡°I might have a chance to make a name for myself this time¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless. All we are doing is setting a trap for some freshmen from the Holy Confucian Academy, how is that making a name for oneself? However, he didn¡¯t dissuade Long Aotian. After all, he needed Long Aotian¡¯s financial backing. ¡°Brother Long, I think we can still use the wager method with them¡­¡± ¡°Going undercover is not easy to manage. Let¡¯s just do it out in the open, openly mock them, and then ce a wager¡­¡± Long Aotian frowned, ¡°Like this?¡± Soon, he rxed, ¡°This works too. At least it¡¯s all above board, and we can brag about our achievementster¡­¡± Du Gang coughed, ¡°So, how much can you contribute? The more, the better!¡± Long Aotian looked at him warily, ¡°Let me make it clear first, I am not lending you money¡­¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not asking for a loan. We¡¯ll merely split their money. For now, tell me how much you can afford to contribute¡­¡± Long Aotian quickly closed his eyes and meditated, deep in thought tallying his assets. Soon, he reopened his eyes and announced, ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. I reckon I can contribute around one thousand divine crystals¡¯ worth of possessions¡­¡± ¡°One thousand divine crystals?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too little?!¡± He needed at least twenty thousand divine crystals. How much could he make from a thousand? After dividing the spoils, there certainly wouldn¡¯t be enough. Long Aotian chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t 1000 Divine Crystals quite a lot? Making 1000 off 1000¡­¡± Du Gang nced at him, sneered contemptuously, ¡°Look at your small-mindedness. 1000 Divine Crystals, which is equivalent to 10 million Saint Crystals, were just pocket change for me back then¡­¡± Long Aotian didn¡¯t bother arguing with him further. Didn¡¯t he have a clue where his own Saint Crystals came from? If it wasn¡¯t for your Ancient God status, could you have earned that many Saint Crystals?! Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, 1000 Divine Crystals certainly won¡¯t do, it¡¯s too little, not worth it. We need to pull more people in!¡± ¡°Pull in more people?!¡± Long Aotian shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t pull in too many. It¡¯s easier for things to get exposed if we do, and what if the people we pull in are weak and can¡¯t win the fight?¡± Du Gang contemted for a moment, admitting that it made sense. He then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we just pull in around ten people, all of whom must possess special physical conditions¡­¡± If they don¡¯t possess special physical conditions, let alone the ones who do exhibit phenomena, they are simply avable for free. Besides, students who are from Long Aoshi¡¯s native batch cannot be involved. What would they do if they were to betray them or stab them from behind? ¡°This n of ours must remain a secret, even those who will be joining us should not be informed, understood?¡± Long Aotianughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lips are famously sealed. Unless you let the news out, my end is absolutely reliable!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I need to go and get in contact with those people, so I¡¯ll be off¡­¡± After Du Gang left, Long Aotian broke into a smile, finally having found a lucrative scheme. Kidnapping is the best, as for Long Aotian saying he won¡¯t lend, that¡¯s up to him. Once it¡¯s in his hands, he will conceal it in his internal world, he has to lend whether he likes it or not. Just as Du Gang was about to search for others, Xiang Xinjian messaged him, asking him toe over. He had just left and now being asked to return, what¡¯s that about? With his face filled with puzzlement, Du Gang made his way back to Xiang Xinjian¡¯s office. ¡°Mentor, you wanted to see me?!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Yes, I have a good opportunity for you!¡± Heughed, ¡°A week from now, teachers from the Holy Confucian Academy will bring students from each grade level to visit our academy. I took up the duty of reception on your behalf. Ten merits are awarded for this, and you must put on a good show. Don¡¯t mess up!¡± Ten merits, unbelievable¡­ Du Gang quickly cleared his mind, joyfully responding, ¡°Thank you, Mentor Xiang, I will definitely do this job well!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°Ten merits, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t aspire to, so feel free to aspire! Get ready, they will arrive at eight o¡¯clock in the morning a week from now¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Du Gang looked delighted, inquiring, ¡°Mentor, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Xinjian started, ¡°During the practical sster on, since you can¡¯t open your Hidden God Acupoint or ignite divine fire anyway, why not help Old Liu with some chores? Clean up the entrance and change the signboard while you¡¯re at it¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°Thises with merits too, one merit point specifically. Don¡¯t worry, wherever I can, I¡¯ll look out for you¡­¡± Looking at his bald head, Du Gang didn¡¯t dare think too much, quickly agreeing, ¡°Alright, mentor, if there¡¯s nothing else, can I leave now?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°You may go. Speaking of which, I quite like your suggestion of taking a break every fifty minutes. I can use this opportunity to read some newspapers and keep up with world affairs¡­¡± Du Gang hastily left the office area, convincing Xiang Xinjian that he was an industrious student. However, once Du Gang left the office area, he finallyunched into his tirade. Just ten merits, does he think that¡¯s something I¡¯d be thrilled about? And even allocating cleaning chores to me, promising just one merit point for that. If I weren¡¯t afraid of blowing my cover and letting him know that I¡¯m nning to rob those Confucian schrs, would I have agreed to do that? ¡°Whom are you nning to rob?¡± Suddenly, an old voice from the side chimed in. Du Gang froze, his lips twitching as he stared nkly at the gatekeeper, Old Liu. He asked, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a True God?¡± Old Liu nonchntly replied, ¡°Well, what else? After all, I¡¯m in charge of guarding the Peni Academy. If I didn¡¯t have True God-level strength, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace?¡± A disgrace?!!! Du Gang nced at the sign of the Peni College hanging on the gate, speechless. ¡°Kid, you still haven¡¯t answered me, who are you nning to rob?¡± Even though Old Liu looked old, his memory was sharp. Heughed and asked again. Du Gangughed it off, ¡°Nah, I was just kidding, I won¡¯t rob anyone¡­¡± Old Liu chuckled, ¡°Alright then, I guess I¡¯ll just tell Xiang Xinjian about what you¡¯ve just thought¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Du Gang immediately begged for mercy,¡±Mentor Liu, don¡¯t do this, can¡¯t we talk this out?¡± Should he try bribing? Could a bribe work?! But, he had no money right now¡­ ¡°You¡¯re thinking of bribing me without having any money?¡± Old Liu looked at him disdainfully, taunting, ¡°You, with such faint-hearted whims, if you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t even think about these cheeky tricks!¡± ¡°Spill it out, how are you nning to rob those Confucian schrs?¡± Left with no option, Du Gang began to spill out his n. At the same time, he solemnly spoke, ¡°Mentor, I have my reasons!¡± ¡°I have the Ancient Demon as my enemy out there, with their demon domains eagerly watching me nearby and the formidable Mystic Feather Pce in the distance. I feel like there¡¯s a sword hanging over my head¡­¡± ¡°But now, I basically have no way to practice, my Hidden God Acupoint and Hidden Divine Fire can¡¯t be opened, and without rune stones, there¡¯s no way to ignite the second and third Divine Fires¡­¡± ¡°Without igniting the third Divine Fire, I can¡¯t conceal my Divine Thought and therefore can¡¯t hide it, nor can I venture into the abyss to make money, let alone grow¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Old Liu interjected impatiently, ¡°Quit your whining! I¡¯ve heard enough of your rumors. As soon as you arrived at Pangu Continent, you kidnapped over 300 of their creme de creme, forcefully demanding ransom¡­¡± ¡°Later on, you did not spare students from the top eighteen ns like Long Aotian and Little Hawk King. You kidnapped them one by one¡­¡± ¡°And the fact that you¡¯re now pretending, like how Jiang Tiansheng was fooled into paying nearly 18 million for a divine herb, has been a hot topic here for several days¡­¡± Du Gang rendered speechless, irritated by whoever it was that took it upon themselves to broadcast his deeds all over the ce. But then again, perhaps that means I¡¯m also a public figure? Old Liu grinned and said: ¡°As far as robbing schrs go, it has nothing to do with me. All I do is guard the gate, and if Peni Academy stinks or not is none of my business¡­ ¡± ¡°However, it could be interesting if I were to end up catching you¡­¡± From these words, Du Gang understood. He quickly demonstrated his willingness and said, ¡°Teacher, speak your mind. As long as it isn¡¯t anything against morals, against my dignity, or involving selling my body or soul, I¡¯ll undoubtedly help you out¡­ ¡± ¡°Bugger off! What the hell would I need your body for?¡± Old Liu smack him on the shoulder, clearly frustrated. Immediately, Du Gang held his shoulder, his mouth wide open in pain. ¡°That was a little harsh!¡± Old Liu snorted disdainfully and said: ¡°I don¡¯t need you for much, just clean up this ce, rece the signboard, and hang up some banners or something¡­ ¡± ¡°As long as you get all this done right, my lips are sealed, and I won¡¯t tell a soul!¡± Du Gang brightened at these words and eagerly said, ¡°Teacher, put your mind at ease. I¡¯ll definitely get it all done for you!¡± It¡¯s just some chores. No big deal. As long as I can keep my robbing spree going! Watching Du Gang get to work, Old Liu theny back down in his chair, suppressing a chuckle. What a bandit this kid is, always thinking about robbery wherever he goes. He wondered how the previous generation¡¯s Ancient God found such a guy to give their inheritance to. But, it¡¯s actually quite amusing. The ancient city has been quiet for so many years, it¡¯s about time it rises to prominence again, right?! Old Liu squinted his eyes, reminiscing about the brilliant times a billion years ago. That was when the ancient city of Peni was at its most famous. An Ancient Holy Body, who came out from the cosmos, fought its way across the entire Primordial Continent and became renowned worldwide. If only¡­ Sigh! With a sigh, he shook his head, not wanting to think further. Looking at Du Gang¡¯s diligent figure, he pondered. Can this generation¡¯s Ancient God reach the same level as the Ancient Holy Body from back then¡­ or even take that extra step forward?! It should¡­ be possible, right? The Supreme Pangu, who can see the River of Time, must have foreseen the future and calcted everything¡­ Forget it, this is way beyond me. As I age day by day, I even start to worry about the fate of the world. I must be such a kind-hearted person! Old Liu couldn¡¯t help but praise himself. Even his rocking chair seems to be moving faster. Oh, darn¡­ Can¡¯t think! This constant movement¡­ Can¡¯t think! Du Gang was on the verge of going mad at this point. Thoughts that should have been free went around uncontrolled and now felt trapped inside him as he couldn¡¯t even think properly. Damn! I need to reach the Three Divine Fires stage as soon as possible. Then I can resist people spying on my Divine Thoughts. I can¡¯t even enjoy a bit of privacy! Du Gang worked fast. Unable to let his mind wander, he focused his attention on how to clean up the courtyard, which reminded him of a preschool yground, and how to groom it to look more impressive. Soon after a flurry of activities, the dpidated Peni Academy was transformed into how Du Gang imagined a preschool would be,plete with colorful decorations. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of all these colors you¡¯ve painted on the wall?¡± Old Liu curiously asked, as he had never seen this sort of architectural style before. Ahem! Du Gangughed and said: ¡°It symbolizes inclusivity. Our Peni Academy doesn¡¯t just admit students from Peni. We ept students from all other forces as well. These colors represent our diverse students and diverse views¡­¡± Old Liu nodded, approvingly saying, ¡°Good, very imaginative and creative!¡± Then he queried again: ¡°And what about these cartoon figures you¡¯ve drawn on the wall?¡± Du Gangughed and said: ¡°Well, I considered the different ages of our students, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to draw adults. This is to say that no matter how old we are, we should learn all our lives. Even when we¡¯re old, we should maintain a childlike mindset, an innocent heart, and an open mind¡­¡± Old Liu¡¯s eyes lit up at this. He cleared his throat, quickly took out a Sound Keeping Stone, and said, ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± Du Gang twitched by the corner of his mouth, once again speechless. Just what is he up to now? ¡°Just recite, there¡¯s no need for so much backtalk!¡± Du Gang could onlyply. The situation was against him. Resignedly maintaining his passionate state, he fervently repeated his statement. ¡°Hmm!¡± Old Liu nodded approvingly, ¡°Well performed, quite good. Besides, why is the cartoon figure you¡¯ve drawn holding hands?¡± Again, Du Gang exined: ¡°The meaning is simple. Human survival and development can¡¯t depend solely on one person. We have to unite. Just like now, when all the forces in Peni Ind have set aside their grudges to jointly construct this Peni Academy. This is the spirit of unity¡­¡± ¡°Great!¡± Old Liu nodded again, ¡°Very good, kid. You did a splendid job. I¡¯m quite satisfied. Now, go and rece that signboard¡­¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Du Gang answered and left without looking back. ¡°Hey, do you know where to buy a signboard?¡± Old Liu didn¡¯t manage to stop him because Du Gang had already taken off like a bullet. All he could do was shake his head and chuckle, ¡°This youngster, he¡¯s quite efficient when he gets to work.¡± Momentster, a now-distant Du Gang finally released a sigh of relief. He had to keep running. If he didn¡¯t, he might not have been able to suppress hisughter. After all, Peni Academy¡¯s new look is conceptually borrowed from Earth¡¯s preschool premises. Who could me him for still feeling sore from the old geezer¡¯s p, serves him right! With a jumbled mess of thoughts, Du Gang quickly realized he was lost. ¡°Where am I?¡± At this moment, he was standing at a crossroads, having no memory of where he came from. He had been so caught up in his thoughts that he unwittingly took a wrong turn. This was his first time leaving Peni Academy sinceing to the Primordial Continent. When he arrived here, he went straight to the academy,pletely unaware of theyout of the ancient city, only knowing that it was densely packed and that everyone lived in space portals. Gazing at the deserted streets, Du Gang found himself at a loss for words. ¡°Isn¡¯t there even a simple street stall or shop?¡± ¡°Or maybe I am in the wrong ce?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll ask someone for directions!¡± Sure enough, a man stumbling down the road quickly came into view. ¡°Drinking so heavily in broad daylight?¡± Stunned, Du Gang didn¡¯t think much, approached the man and inquired, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a student from Peni Academy, could you tell me where to buy signboards?¡± ¡°Peni Academy?¡± The man was taken aback, but quickly regained some rity and pointed towards the direction he came, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for signboards, go there, just follow this road¡­¡± ¡°Ugh~~!¡± Du Gang quickly dodged, looking at the man¡¯s wine-soaked, muzzy state, he decided against prying further. So, he proceeded in the direction the man indicated. The road was still deserted, all the houses on either side were shut tight and didn¡¯t have any signboards to indicate their purpose. Soon enough, as he followed the road, a bustling chatter reached him from afar. ¡°People!¡± Du Gang was delighted, he hastened his steps towards the noise. Before long, he arrived at a ce that looked like a tavern. ¡°Dream Building?¡± Du Gang stared nkly at a three-story tavern, significantly more luxurious than the other buildings. This appeared to be the Dream Building that Xiang Xinjian mentioned before, one of the Eight Evil Ways which held headquarters in Central State. Had they set a branch in the ancient city? Although they were known as the Eight Evil Ways, they were quite brazen. Didn¡¯t anyone object? Du Gang was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s it got to do with me? This kind of power is not something the ancient city can mess with!¡± He had inferred from Xiang Xinjian¡¯s words, once upon a time, the 100 God ns and 1000 King ns governed the Primordial Continent. However, after the disappearances of the Supremes, these factions began to rise. Now, they even surpassed the world families subtly. Furthermore, these organizations, are among the 45 strongest organizations, which were equivalent to the God ns and King ns. This meant that each of these organizations was equivalent to two God ns and twenty King ns. However, Peni, or the ancient city upied by the cosmic human race, were barely equivalent to a King n, a bottom-ranked one at that. Looking at it this way, it is perfectly normal that they didn¡¯t dare to mess with the Dream Building! ¡°Though, this building does seem imposing, I assume the expenses won¡¯t be low, would they?!¡± Nevertheless, now that I¡¯ve finally found people, I should look for someone inside and ask about where I can purchase a signboard. I don¡¯t need to consume anything, shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? Du Gang paused for a moment at the entrance before stepping in. He approached the middle-ageddy at the front desk and politely asked, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a student from Peni Academy, do you know where I can get a signboard?¡± The middle-ageddy may have had a thickyer of makeup on, but Du Gang could see from her facial features and contours that she must have been a beauty in her youth. She replied, smilingly, ¡°Yes, we have signboards here, let me show you¡­¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang was overjoyed, ¡°That¡¯s great, the signboard at our academy is quite worn out, we need to rece it¡­¡± ¡°Worn out?¡± Thedy brow furrowed in confusion before smiling, ¡°It¡¯s about time to change the taste¡­¡± She swiftly guided Du Gang through a corridor, up the stairs, and onto the second floor. ¡°Soul-taking Pavilion?¡± Du Gang gaped at the que on the lintel. ¡°Have you taken a fancy to this one?¡± Thedy smiled at him and said, ¡°Then please, go ahead!¡± Du Gang was taken aback again, he seemed to have realized something. ¡°I¡­I came to buy a signboard¡­¡± Thedyughed, ¡°Our pavilion is the signboard, don¡¯t be shy, go on in¡­¡± With that, she gave a slight shove to Du Gang¡¯s waist and even ran her forefinger over his butt. ¡°Oh!¡± Du Gang hadn¡¯t expected the short woman to have such strength. He was shoved straight into the room. This so-called Soul-taking Pavilion was located in a world behind a space portal. Before him, a sultry, pink door draped with silk brocade was wide open. Behind it was a thin silk veiling that was thrown over a canopy on the bed. The veil looked as if it were to block the wind, but it had a high level of transparency, giving a glimpse of the scene inside. A vague, seductive figure was seated in the background. ¡°Gentleman, the wind is strong at the entrance, why not step inside and chat for a while?¡± A songbird-like voice reached him, apanied by a refreshing scent of wine. Unaware if it was the smell that intoxicated him or the voice that stimted him, Du Gang involuntarily shivered. Damn it, how did I end up here?! No way, I am a decent man¡­ ¡°Is the gentleman scared of me?¡± Hearing this, Du Gang, who had originally turned around, turned back again. ¡°Afraid of you?¡± Heh-heh, even though I¡¯m broke, I¡¯m representing Peni Academy, can¡¯t lose face. Thinking this, Du Gang puffed out his chest and lifted his head, marching boldly into the interior. Walking around the tent revealed a charming woman inside. Her skin was smooth like cream, her neck white and wless, her fragrant shoulders and the upper part of her chest were exposed, her ck hair was bundled high, and her face was all smiles, all signaling that she was ready for him. This woman was seductive¡­ Du Gang hadn¡¯t seen this level of allure in reality before. Even the little videos he sneaked a peek at didn¡¯t feature such an alluring woman. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t control himself and he involuntarily thought of the moistness he had seen on Yu Shuiyao¡¯s chest when he was running before¡­ Seeing Du Gang looking like this, the woman covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Young man, is it your first time here?¡± Listening to her seductive words, Du Gang felt his forehead burning¡­ Motherf***¡­ I ¡­ Should I let my little brother have a go? I¡¯m over a hundred years old, isn¡¯t it time I do mature things?! After thinking it over several times, Du Gang¡¯s heartbeat quickened, inhaling the fragrance in the air, he felt an urge to pounce. Wait¡­ He was suddenly struck still. Do I have money? I don¡¯t have any money¡­ Can I¡­ get away without paying? No! Being a grown man, how can I do this? She¡¯s already been through so much, forced into doing this, and I want to exploit her. Am I still human? Besides¡­ Why the hell did I mention my affiliation with the Peni Academy when I entered? Isn¡¯t that just inviting trouble? Even if I don¡¯t pay, she could always try to get the money from the academy, do I want to save face or not?! Realizing that he couldn¡¯t get away without paying, Du Gang took a deep breath, pressuring his numerous unhealthy impulses, said lightly: ¡°I apologize, miss¡­¡± ¡°The ve¡¯s name is ¡®Soul Capturing¡¯, how should I address the young master?¡± Listening to this seductive voice, Du Gang was once again torn in his mind. Damnit! Hold it together! It would be a moment of pleasure for junior, but senior would have to pay for itter¡­ Once again resisting his inner and bodily urges, Du Gang calmly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Soul Capturing Girl, I¡¯d like to change the room¡­¡± Having said that, he didn¡¯t look back and quickly made for the exit. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he felt he really couldn¡¯t control himself, this woman was too seductive¡­ Watching his figure, Soul Capturing girl furrowed her brows. ¡°Am I not attractive enough?¡± ¡°No, he was clearly provoked¡­¡± Why?! Soul Capturing didn¡¯t know, but in all her years, and all her time at the Drunken Fragrance Building, she had never met a man who could walk away from her. ¡°Did he finish so quickly?!¡± The matron, who hadn¡¯t gone far, was taken aback. Realizing Du Gang hadn¡¯t even started yet, she asked, puzzled: ¡°Young man, were you unsatisfied with Soul Capturing?¡± Du Gang forced an awkward but gracious smile, ¡°An urgent matter, the academy summoned me, I have to go back and will return another time.¡± ¡°Oh fine,¡± the matron didn¡¯t think much of it, smiling warmly: ¡°Well then, sir, be on your way. You¡¯re always wee here.¡± At this moment, catching sight of the matron¡¯s mature charm in all her actions, Du Gang shuddered and hurriedly fled the premises. Motherf***er, I need to earn money! At that moment, the only thing Du Gang wanted to do was earn money, lots of it, then return and act the part of a lord¡­ All of a sudden, as he left the entrance, he nced at the starting prices hung on the wall¡­ First Floor: 100. Second Floor: 1000. Third Floor: 10000. The unit that followed was¡­ Divine Crystals! No joke, the starting price was so high¡­ Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched a little. God damn it, I certainly can¡¯t afford any of this in the near future! Then, without looking back, he bolted.¡± Ask for directions? Hell no, just go! PS: I ate an expired bread, had diarrhea, was in pain all day, kept writing despite feeling ill, didn¡¯t ck off. Only wrote about twenty thousand today. Not having a good few days, but it¡¯s okay. I finally got my plot and setting sorted out. From tomorrow everything should go smoothly. Tomorrow I¡¯ll push harder, aim for thirty thousand, forty thousand. Let¡¯s go! Chapter 236 - 235: Long Aotian, as Tight-Lipped as a Bottle! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 236: Chapter 235: Long Aotian, as Tight-Lipped as a Bottle! (Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Du Gang, I heard you went to the Primordial Continent, and you¡¯ve returned so soon?¡± Chu Zixuan was somewhat surprised in Earth Vige with a bbergasted look on his face. ¡°Hm?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°How do you know?¡± Chu Zixuan was clearly just at Level¡­ And the guards of Earth Vige were merely at Sector Lord level. There was no way they could find out about him. Suddenly, he eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve reached Universe Level?¡± So quickly? He was at Level when he came, and now he¡¯s at Universe Level? Chu Zixuan chuckled, ¡°Someone came to take me as his apprentice¡­¡± ¡°Took you as an apprentice?¡± Du Gang was startled and quickly asked with caution, ¡°Who?¡± Chu Zixuan said seriously, ¡°My master is named Yao Zijie, and he¡¯s been treating me well¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Du Gang was dumbfounded. His brother-inw came to take Chu Zixuan as his apprentice? That guy¡­ he¡­ is here for revenge, isn¡¯t he?! He must have investigated beforehand, knowing that Chu Zixuan is his friend, so¡­ Du Gang twitched at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Do you¡­ do you know what I call Yao Zijie?¡± Chu Zixuan was stunned, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He really didn¡¯t know. Yao Zijie just told him some things about Du Gang, but he didn¡¯t tell him about their rtionship. Du Gang opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to start. After a while, he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve been shooting my mouth off, his sister and I are very close, I joke around¡­ I call Yao Zijie my brother-inw¡­¡± Chu Zixuan fell silent. You people at the center of the universe are so wicked¡­ He thought this was someone who saw potential in Du Gang and came to take him as his apprentice. Who would have thought it was for this reason¡­ However, after a pause, he spoke, ¡°Then, is my master also among the talented?¡± He only knew that Yao Zijie was a Divine Spirit, and he didn¡¯t know the details! Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Ah, Yao Zijie is from the Yao family. Although he has amon background, he is the Yang God, his sister is the Yin Goddess¡­¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s considered very talented in their family. In this generation, he should rank among the top thirty contestants!¡± He frowned and said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go find Yao Zijie and beat him up¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Chu Zixuan immediately refused and shook his head, ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯ve already be his apprentice, performing nine kneels and three bows, one day as a master, is like a father for life¡­¡± ¡°Although, you¡¯re on equal terms with him, let¡¯s deal separately¡­¡± He was actually quite open-minded. Du Gang was Du Gang. As an Ancient God, he had the capital to be on equal footing with Yao Zijie and others. But he couldn¡¯t. Although he was friends with Du Gang, he was still just a person from a marginal universe. If it weren¡¯t for Du Gang, he might have died in a few tens of thousands of years. ¡°What¡¯s more, my master is over twenty thousand years old, while I¡¯m only over a hundred years old. Calling him master, I don¡¯t lose out¡­¡± Chu Zixuan smiled, ¡°My master has been very kind to me, teaching me martial skills, and telling me a lot about cultivation¡­¡± Hearing him call Yao Zijie ¡°master¡± one sentence after another, Du Gang felt a toothache. As expected from the Gentleman¡¯s Sword Yao Zijie. He doesn¡¯t say anything unpleasant directly but annoys the hell out of me behind my back. Just you wait, when I get back, you¡¯ll see! Then, Du Gang familiarized himself with the situation on Earth. He understood that it would take some time to improve the qualities of the entire poption. However, with the current decline in death rates, the birth rate has greatly increased. ording to Chu Zixuan, in two to three hundred years, a portion of the people might need to leave because there won¡¯t be enough living space¡­ Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I need to make a signboard now, and I also need some balloons and banners. Help me get these done as soon as you can!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Chu Zixuan was still in charge of managing Earth Vige. These were all minor matters and in a short while, he fulfilled Du Gang¡¯s request. ¡°Peni Academy? You¡¯re teaching there now?¡± ¡°Teaching?¡± Du Gang was taken aback andughed, ¡°I¡¯m a student. I¡¯ve only just be a Divine Spirit. Where do I have the qualifications to teach others¡­¡± Saying it without intention, listeners took it to heart. Chu Zixuan was filled with emotions. Even Divine Spirits were qualified to teach¡­ However, looking at Du Gang, he was filled with excitement. He wanted to catch up, to see this unknown world, to see the prosperity of this world! The Primordial Continent must surely be a vibrant and colorful ce! Soon, Du Gang collected his things and cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, ande back to see you next time!¡± After speaking, he tore through space in an instant and burrowed into the void, heading towards the direction of the Primordial Continent. He didn¡¯t cultivate the Laws of Space, but after arriving in this universe, he naturally grasped the method to tear through space. It was like tearing a piece of cloth, very casual. Simrly, what he couldn¡¯t achieve in the Primordial Continent, like flying, was as simple as eating and drinking here. However, he finally felt a bit of suppression. This world suppressed the powerful. Unlike the suppression on the Primordial Continent, the suppression here felt deadly¡­ In no time, he returned to the Primordial Continent. ¡°It feels so good to be standing on solid ground!¡± Du Gang was very optimistic. He ran along the narrow streets, and in no time, saw the sign of Peni College. ¡°Where¡¯s Old Liu?¡± No one was on the recliner, he nced at the room at the entrance. It was also empty. ¡°Has the old man gonezy? He¡¯s not even watching the door?!¡± Du Gang grumbled, didn¡¯t really care. After all, Old Liu was a True God, he could act as he pleased. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work, finish it soon and go back to ss. I also need to contact others¡­¡± Soon, Du Gang took out the signboard Chu Zixuan had someone prepare. ¡°Golden and dazzling, this que is quite imposing. Old Liu should reimburse me for it, shouldn¡¯t he?!¡± Heughed heartily, quickly picking up the que and prepared to rece it. ¡°Boom!¡± However, the next second, the que in his hand exploded. ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was startled, looking at his empty hands and the few remnants on the ground, he was somewhat stunned. ¡°Did Chu Zixuan scam me?¡± Soon, he shook his head, ¡°Impossible, he¡¯s an upright person who rarely ys such tricks¡­¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s because of the density difference?!¡± The density in the universe was indeed different from that of the Primordial Continent. Items made over there crumbled into bits when they arrived here. ¡°What should I do then?¡± Du Gang frowned, suddenly thinking of something. He hurriedly pulled out a banner he had prepared earlier. This time, instead of touching it with his hands, he controlled it with his divine thought. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t shatter!¡± Du Gang was delighted as the banner swooshed in the wind but didn¡¯t crumble. ¡°Did these things turn into balloons after arriving here?¡± ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s try to see if I can hang it up!¡± He quickly controlled it with his divine thought, lifting the banner above the gate. ¡°Beautiful!¡± Looking at the hanging banner, Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to make another trip there¡­¡± Not wasting a moment, he quickly gathered the rubble from the ground and hurried down the path he hade from. In a short time, he arrived back at Earth Vige. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Chu Zixuan was curious, hadn¡¯t Du Gang just left? And he said he would visit againter, did he miss me already? Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Well, can you make some more ques¡­¡± After considering for a while, he paused to ask, ¡°Do you have anyone here who can make counterfeits?¡± ¡°Counterfeit?¡± Chu Zixuan was startled but nodded, ¡°Yes, I have inherited the will of thest leader, we have records of specialized talents and have also recruited quite a few into the organization¡­¡± Du Gang was thrilled and quickly said, ¡°Take me there quickly, I have a big use for them!¡± Chu Zixuan felt a bad premonition but still led him to the relevant ce. Soon, Du Gang produced an image of a Saint Crystal. ¡°Can you make this?¡± ¡°Yes, rest assured War God, we will definitely make an exact replica¡­¡± Du Gang pondered for a while then released a photo of the divine crystal, ¡°What about this?¡± ¡°We can also make this!¡± Seeing this, he was overjoyed and quickly released images of various divine artifacts he had gotten before, along with images of rune stones and sources he had seen before. ¡°Also, make these for me, make as many as you can, as fast as possible!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the quality, I just need it to look alike!¡± Quality was useless, once arriving at the Primordial Continent it would all be for nothing, looking alike was all he needed. Chu Zixuan instantly broke into a cold sweat, ¡°Won¡¯t this bring trouble to our door?!¡±. From ancient times, any ruling power has always had a ruthless attitude towards counterfeiters, this could attract the attention of big shots¡­ Erm¡­ Du Gang saw Chu Zixuan¡¯s expression and understood his meaning. Heughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, people from the Primordial Continent can¡¯t reach our universe and Peni Ind wouldn¡¯t possibly care about such matters¡­¡± Seeing Chu Zixuan still worrying, he cheerfully said, ¡°Rest assured, even if there is a problem, I definitely won¡¯t rat you guys out¡­¡± Chu Zixuan sighed, even if you don¡¯t rat us out, wouldn¡¯t people still be able to find us? Forget it, let him do whatever he wants! As for Du Gang¡¯s status, Chu Zixuan had a rough idea and knew that Du Gang wasn¡¯t a nobody. Hundreds of 3D printing factories were running at full speed, producing a pile of stuff in no time. Du Gang happily collected all the items. Chu Zixuan said, ¡°There are quite a few factories that can make these things, but some modifications are needed, see¡­¡± Du Gang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then you leave some factories for me, make more, I¡¯ll take them next time Ie back!¡± Chu Zixuan nodded and reminded, ¡°Du Gang, you absolutely cannot use these things in our universe¡­¡± Use them in the Primordial Continent and they may not have jurisdiction here, but using them in this universe could cause big trouble. Du Gang naturally understood the key point, heughed, ¡°Rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t even take it out here¡­¡± ¡°By the way, remake those ques and also some banners¡­¡± He was worried that they might get damaged in the wind in the next few days, so he nned to rece them as needed. Anyway, as long as he muddled through the exchange meeting this time, it didn¡¯t matter if all of them explodedter, he wouldn¡¯t be concerned. Old Liu asked him to buy a sign without giving him any money or telling him the location, he deserved it! Soon, the counterfeiting work here waspleted. Du Gang quickly packed up everything and tore through the space once more towards the Primordial Continent. This time, when he returned to the academy, Old Liu still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Where did this guy go?¡± Du Gang was somewhat curious, ¡°Could it be that the old knife is still sharp, and he went to Dream Building?!¡± Thinking of this, the enchanting figure of the Soul Capturing Girl couldn¡¯t help but appear in his mind. ¡°Hiss!¡± He instantly shivered all over. ¡°I can¡¯t resist, when I have money, I must call her out!¡± He quickly banished these random thoughts from his mind. It wasn¡¯t that he thought this was bad, but if some shameless true god who liked to peek saw it, it¡¯d be too ridiculous. Behind him, an invisible god that was unable to be seen by the world had a row of ck lines on his face. This brat dares to curse me, wait for it¡­ Soon, Du Gang had put up the sign of ¡®Peni Academy¡¯, as well as various banners. ¡°Beautiful, Old Liu is probablyughing sneakily with such an ostentatious thing, right?!¡± Du Gang was quite satisfied with his masterpiece, he pped his hands to dust off the debris and put it into his internal world. Then he started heading into the academy. He moved quickly, so not much time was wasted. It was only two or three hourster and the afternoon practical ss was about to start. Thinking of this, he quickly headed toward the Martial Training Ground. Sure enough, his ssmates were all practicing there, under the supervision of Xiang Xinjian. Seeing him approaching, Xiang Xinjian shed a meaningful smile, ¡°Du Gang, good you¡¯re here. I was just about to give the students a demonstration, but I needed a prop¡­¡± For some reason, Du Gang felt there was something creepy about Xiang Xinjian¡¯s smile today. He couldn¡¯t figure out why. Nevertheless, he approached him with a simple and honest smile on his face. ¡°Teacher, what kind of demonstration?¡± Xiang Xinjian chortled, ¡°Nothing much, just teaching our female ssmates how to protect themselves if they encounter lewd men¡­¡± ¡°Our male ssmates can also learn. When ites to enemies, you don¡¯t need to be polite¡­¡± ¡°Come on,e here!¡± Du Gang walked over nervously. For some reason, he felt that Xiang Xinjian was acting oddly today. Without thinking, his hands instinctively covered his groin. Pointing to his actions, Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°Students, do you see? The area he¡¯s covering is a critical spot. If youdies encounter a lewd man, feel free to aim for that area¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, rest assured, I won¡¯t be too rough on you. Now, take your hands off¡­¡± Shaking his head like a rattle drum, Du Gang refused. Loosen his grip? He¡¯d rather die! Seeing Du Gang¡¯s firm stance, Xiang Xinjian chuckled, ¡°Students, I won¡¯t show an attack on this area. Next, I¡¯ll show you the standard way to hit a bad person¡­¡± ¡°If someone hugs you from behind¡­e on, Du Gang, hug me from behind!¡± ¡°But, teacher, I¡­¡± ¡°Just go ahead and hug courageously!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang hesitated for a moment before taking a step forward. ¡°Bam!¡± Before he even made contact, a powerful force came at him. The next moment, he felt like he was on a roller coaster. He tumbled over and crashed onto the ground. ¡°Students, did you see that? If someone tries to hug you from behind, just m them really hard!¡± ¡°Aah¡­¡± Moaning in pain, Du Gangmented, ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t go on¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian¡¯s smile was indifferent as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Here¡¯s a Revival Pill to keep you alive. After we finish the practical ss, I¡¯ll personally help you heal¡­¡± Damn! At this time, Yu Shuiyao spoke up. ¡°Teacher, I have a suggestion¡­¡± Moved by her words, Du Gang thought to himself, ¡°Even after all that¡¯s happened, Yu Shuiyao¡¯s still on my side¡­¡± ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t see clearly earlier. Could you do it again?¡± Damn! Infuriated, Du Gang turned suddenly to re at Yu Shuiyao. Seeing his angry face, the corners of Yu Shuiyao¡¯s mouth turned up in delight. That¡¯s what you get for bullying me! Du Gang was fuming as he looked at her taunting face. Just wait till I get my hands on you¡­ ¡°Bam!¡± Another loud noise. As soon as his thought popped into his head, Xiang Xinjian, true to his word, delivered another blow before Du Gang had a chance to get up. ¡°Students, did you see that? This is aplete procedure. After disorienting your enemies, don¡¯t rx, continue your assault¡­¡± ¡°By the way, Yu, did you not see clearly? Then, let¡¯s do it once more!¡± ¡°Teacher, I think I broke something¡­¡± ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± Xiang Xinjian obviously didn¡¯t care, he generously doled out two more punches. His face was full ofughter, the gloom from beforepletely dispelled. His bald head, gleaming under the sunlight, was shiny and bright. ¡°Any students that didn¡¯t see clearly and want to go again?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Long Aoshi was the first one to jump out, excitedly saying, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t see clearly!¡± Xiang Xinjian let out a heartyugh, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s demonstrate it again!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± As Du Gangy on the ground, he was mentally calcting the score. Yu Shuiyao, you initiated this, I won¡¯t let you off easily. Long Aoshi, you sneaky guy, scheming against me at such a time, just wait till I get back at you¡­ Long Aotian? You contankerous brat, we are supposed to be allies and yet you dare to join them? Wait for it! Yao Zijie, you pretentious gentleman, your bill for taking advantage of me has not been settled and yet you dare to do this¡­ Little Hawk King, you son of a b*tch, how dare you join the others! Wait up, I won¡¯t forget this. Just then, a surprising voice rang out. Yao Zixuan voiced out calmly, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t see clearly either. Could you do it again¡­¡± Damn! ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Bam!¡± With a look of utter haplessness, Du Gang gazed at Yao Zixuan¡¯s face. It urred to him that perhaps he should marry her for real, as he had jokingly suggested. Torture her every day? Whip her? Contemting this idea, he felt it wasn¡¯t so bad. He could kill two birds with one stone by addressing Yao Zijie as ¡°younger brother¡± every time he saw him. Finally, almost half the ss imed they hadn¡¯t seen the demonstration clearly. Du Gang marked all of them down for revengeter. Finally, Xiang Xinjian, satisfied, stopped his demonstration. Heughingly said, ¡°ss leader, you¡¯ve worked hard. I will keep my word and give you a pill to heal your body!¡± With that, he took out what appeared to be a discolored, useless-looking pill. ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, Du Gang backed away, ¡°No, teacher, I feel fine. I won¡¯t take it¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian gave a heartyugh, ¡°Would your teacher harm you?¡± Without another word, he flicked the pill into Du Gang¡¯s mouth. As soon as it entered his mouth, indeed, a burnt taste spread out. Just as he was about to spit it out, the pill turned into pure energy and surged into his body. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a strong healing force was felt. At the same time, Du Gang even faintly felt that his body was being strengthened once again. ¡°It actually works?!¡± He was stunned, not expecting this bald guy to have given him a real pill. Xiang Xinjian chuckled and said, ¡°Of course it works, I made it myself. However, there might be some side effects¡­¡± ¡°Side effects?¡± Du Gang froze, then¡­ ¡°Pffft~~!¡± Suddenly, the scene quieted down. Everyone stared in disbelief at Du Gang. ¡°He¡­ he farted!¡± Damn it! At this moment, Du Gang, surrounded by the crowd, felt utterly deste. Is this social suicide?! ¡°Pfft~!¡± At this moment, his body seemed out of control, with continuous explosive sounds. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Du Gang instantly turned into a shadow and without looking back, fled toward the door. That was so embarrassing. How could he chase after Yao Zixuan like this?! Damn! I¡¯ve lost all my reputation! Baldy, we are not done yet! With a grim face, Du Gang left as if escaping. Just as he stepped out of the spatial portal, Old Liu¡¯s voice came out as he was about to enter his dormitory. ¡°Hey, Du Gang, wait a minute!¡± Du Gang halted in his tracks, without thinking, he nced at his hanging sign. Seeing it still intact, he breathed a sigh of relief. Old Liu, pointing at the banner next to him, asked, ¡°What does ¡®fighting at South Mountain Nursing Home and kicking at North Sea Childcare Center¡¯ mean?!¡± Du Gang was startled, at the time, he was just enjoying himself and didn¡¯t think much. But¡­ If he can¡¯te up with a good reason and tears down this banner, wouldn¡¯t it reveal his secret? Thinking of this, he quickly conjured up an exnation, ¡°South Mountain is an evesting mountain on the Pangu Continent, it means indiscriminately fighting against eternity. You know, I encountered a billion-year-old elder in South Mountain¡­basically, it means no matter the age, we are invincible¡­¡± ¡°As for kicking North Sea¡­ Pfft!¡± Du Gang froze. Old Liu froze too. ¡°What is this kid¡­?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Teacher, I need to go first!¡± After saying this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He quickly went through the dormitory¡¯s spatial door without looking back. Watching his retreating figure, Old Liu chuckled, ¡°That kid, he must have taken Xiang Xinjian¡¯s pill, right?!¡± Hehe! After entering the dormitory, Du Gang originally intended to carry out his relief in the dormitory. But¡­ Storms often arrive unexpectedly. Thankfully, he was skilled at stripping off his pants, so he pulled them down in time, and relieved himself at the entrance of a dormitory building. ¡°Phew~!¡± That feels good! It¡¯s been a long time since he had done such a thing! Du Gang felt extremely refreshed. ¡°Ever since my strength increased, I haven¡¯t had to relieve myself like this for a long time. Unexpectedly, it¡¯s the same as before¡­¡± Just then, a pungent stench wafted over. Du Gang quickly pinched his nose and nced at the mess on the ground. ¡°If I use my divine thought to clean it, will it stick to it?¡± Thinking about his divine thought picking up shit gave Du Gang goosebumps. ¡°Err, someone will clean this, right?!¡± He nced at the number on the dormitory door, ¡°7758.¡± Then he noticed the weeds beside him, chuckled, ¡°No one probably lives here, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. When the janitores, it should be cleaned!¡± After finishing his sentence, he didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly escaped from the scene. ¡°That was exciting!¡± Du Gang casually left the dormitory area and returned to the small courtyard where Old Liu was still lounging. The old man was humming a tune, looking quite content. ¡°Teacher, where were you? I didn¡¯t see you when I returned!¡± Old Liuughed, ¡°Nothing much, I went to the dean¡¯s office for a chat!¡± Du Gang remembered the recording stone that Old Liu had taken out earlier. This old fe didn¡¯t go to im credit, did he?! Thinking of this, he quickly brushed the thought away. But surprisingly, Old Liu didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he grinned and said, ¡°Du Gang, you did well. This time, I¡¯ll reward you with some merits. If somethinges up again, I¡¯lle find you!¡± Some merits? Even though it¡¯s a bit less, a mosquito is meat even if it¡¯s small! After thanking him, Du Gang happily epted, ¡°Teacher, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± ¡°Go, go!¡± Old Liu was in a very good mood. Although the dean was not here, the vice-dean was very appreciative of the color and symbolism he created. He even approved him a merit of ten thousand points to fund this project. Was this idea originally from Du Gang? Who said that? It was clearly Old Liu who did it himself, painstakingly working on it all the while. What does it have to do with Du Gang? ¡°Heh heh, Xiang Xinjian has sent a good fellow over!¡± He made a pure profit of 9999 merits, feeling quite pleased! At this moment, Du Gang, who had just entered the teaching area through the space door, was also equally pleased. ¡°The big bald guy gave me some merits for this task, and Old Liu just gave me a little more. Two merits in total, not bad¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost able to afford the 100 Divine Crystals required to enter the first floor!¡± Thinking of the Soul Capturing Girl made Du Gang¡¯s heart burn with desire. ¡°I need to quickly save up 1000 Divine Crystals to continue our previous fate!¡± Walking around cheerfully, he soon ran into a crowd of students returning from school. ¡°Yo, Fart King is back?!¡± From a distance, Long Aoshi started to mock loudly. Upon hearing this, Du Gang immediately turned into a sh of lightning and appeared next to him as swiftly as a thunderp. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise sounded, and Long Aoshi was mmed to the ground by Du Gang¡¯s shoulder throw. ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m going to tell the teacher that you dare to hit a ssmate¡­¡± Long Aoshi became smarter and decided not to fight back, nning to let the teacher deduct merits from Du Gang. Du Gangughed, saying: ¡°Didn¡¯t you, Long Aotian, say you didn¡¯t get it in ss and wanted me to demonstrate it again?¡± ¡°It just so happens that Long Aoshi is willing to demonstrate for you¡­¡± As soon as he heard this, Long Aotian understood Du Gang¡¯s intentions. Regardless of his rtionship with Long Aoshi or the previous incident where he was tricked by Du Gang, both were reasons good enough to make him participate in this ruse. ¡°Ah, yes, I didn¡¯t see clearly. Please show me again!¡± It¡¯s not me who is taking action, you go ahead, even if there is a penaltyter, it will be on you! At this moment, Long Aotian was very smart. ¡°Why the hell should I demonstrate¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before Long Aoshi could finish, Du Gang hit him again. He chuckled and said, ¡°Because I am the ss monitor. The teacher had said before that I am responsible for all the students. Isn¡¯t this fulfilling my duty as ss monitor?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Very soon, Long Aoshi was beaten to a pulp by Du Gang and fainted. Then, Du Gang turned his gaze to the crowd, flipped open his notebook, and Zeroed in on those who had previously tricked him. Seeing this scene, everyone jumped in shock. Those who had previously imed they didn¡¯t see it clearly, immediately disappeared. Only those who hadn¡¯t made a fuss stayed back. Among them, even the shameless Little Hawk King came over and whispered, ¡°Du Gang, I heard you¡¯re going to nab those Confucians? Count me in!!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°How did you know?¡± He hadn¡¯t approached these people yet, so how¡­ The only people who were aware of this were Long Aotian and Old Liu. Old Liu wouldn¡¯t spread the info as a True God, so it must be Long Aotian who leaked this news. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Little Hawk Kingughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I know, am I in?!¡± After thinking for a while, Du Gang agreed. Little Hawk King was already on his list of choices, so naturally he agreed. He nodded and said, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re in, but keep it a secret¡­¡± Just then, to his surprise, Yao Zixuan also approached him. ¡°Du Gang, I heard you¡¯re going to nab those Confucians, count me in too!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. ¡°How do you know?¡± He was a bit stunned. How did Yao Zixuan know? Yao Zixuan was puzzled, ¡°The whole ss knows, of course I heard it!¡± Du Gang was speechless, when Yao Zijie, Sun Wufan, the twin loli, and the coffin-carrying boy all approached him. ¡°Du Gang, add me too!¡± Not only these, there were also many more geniuses that he had seen before but whose names he couldn¡¯t recall. Basically, all the students who came from the universe stood with him. The only ones left were the local students. He didn¡¯t know whether they were too nervous to speak or they didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°Damn it, this guy Long Aotian¡­¡± That¡¯s why he ran so fast¡­ And he ims to keep secrets. Damn! This was just a few hours, and the whole ss knew! That¡¯s what you call a big mouth! Gossiping Aotian! At this moment, Long Aotian was feeling apprehensive on his way back to the dorm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just help him recruit some people ahead of time?¡± ¡°Yeah, those I told are all qualified to participate¡­¡± ¡°I, Long Aotian, can keep a secret!¡± Eventually, Du Gang gathered all the students from the universe who knew the news in his dormitory. Almost everyone was there. Looking at their excited eyes, Du Gang said: ¡°Everyone, you must have all understood the situation of the Primordial Continent, right?!¡± ¡°You should know that there are people outside of the world and a sky beyond the sky. The Primordial Continent is veryrge. Also, we understand about Heaven, Earth, and Human rankings, right?!¡± Seeing everyone nod, he smiled and said, ¡°This is your chance to make it big!¡± ¡°What kind of force is the Holy Confucian Academy?¡± ¡°It is one of the only forty-five major forces in the world that reign supreme¡­¡± ¡°We have messed with their students, so you tell me, are we not going to make it big?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t speak for other ces, but I can assure you, at least in the Southern Wilderness, your names will definitely spread!¡± ¡°Those old fogeys might not care, but all the younger generation, whether they¡¯re genius talents or leggy hotties, they will certainly see you in a different light¡­¡± Seeing the excitement of the crowd, Du Gang hastily said, ¡°Come on, everyone take out your wealth from your hands and let¡¯s see how much we have, the more we chip in, the more we all stand to earn¡­¡± Soon after taking stock, Du Gang was overjoyed. There were a total of 69 people present, with as little as three to four hundred Divine Crystals, and as many as over a thousand Divine Crystals. In total, there were over fifty thousand Divine Crystals. That¡¯s enough! With just the resources from these guys, he could ignite three Divine Fires! Du Gang grinned, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s collect these stakes¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± All the things that were disyed outside were collected in an instant. ¡°???¡± Du Gang was speechless, ¡°This is no fun at all!¡± At this moment, Long Aotian sneered, ¡°Du Gang, you only asked us to contribute, what about your own stuff?!¡± ¡°Yes, how are we supposed to y if you don¡¯t pitch in anything?¡± One by one, they began to speak out. At this, Du Gang snickered. He waved his hand, and a pile of shiny artifacts was released. However, he covered these artifacts with Divine Thoughts, as if afraid that others might snatch them away. Heughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money? I have seventy billion, how can I be broke?!¡± ¡°You see these artifacts? You should be pretty familiar with them, they were all exchanged from you guys!¡± Everyone looked and indeed, some of the artifacts were given to Du Gang earlier in exchange for good spots. Only Yao Zixuan looked confused at a ne that was identical to the one she wore around her neck. Did Du Gang return the ne I gave him earlier? Why does he have another one? At the time, after learning about the Ancient God and the curse from Yao Zixuan, Du Gang felt like he had hit a jackpot and it wasn¡¯t right to take her things anymore, so he returned the ne. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and decided to ask him afterwards. Soon, Du Gang collected these shining ¡®artifacts¡¯ and chuckled, ¡°Are my artifacts enough?¡± Everyone was awestruck. ¡°Just now, there must have been seventy to eighty pieces, right?!¡± ¡°Yeah,bined, it might be worth ten thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± Du Gang coughed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to leave the artifacts with me, that¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll bring them out when it¡¯s time to battle¡­¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting. Keep it confidential, don¡¯t let Long Aoshi¡¯s gang find out, it won¡¯t be good if they leak the information¡­¡± At this moment, Long Aoshi was in a dormitory with a group of local students, looking at something sneakily. A young man with a lost look in his eyes sat in front of a foggy screen that disyed Du Gang and the others conversing remotely. Soon, in the screen, Du Gang and the others dispersed. The confusion in the young man¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, and he was soaked in sweat. ¡°Phew, I¡¯m d they finished, I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Long Aoshiughed, ¡°Bai Yan, you¡¯ve worked hard. Those guys really thought we wouldn¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to if they gathered together?¡± ¡°Yeah, Bai Yan¡¯s Thousand-mile Eye is so urate, he¡¯s spot on when he peeks at girls bathing¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Bai Yan scowled and snapped. Long Aoshi waved his hand, ¡°No infighting, let¡¯s think about how to screw them over!¡± ¡°Big Brother, should we tell the teacher, let that baldy deal with them!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Long Aoshi shook his head, ¡°Telling the teacher is too boring, he¡¯ll only punish them lightly, it won¡¯t hurt!¡± ¡°Think about it, can we y the ck hand behind the scenes, do a double cross and eat them all up?!¡± ¡°Eat them all up?!¡± Everyone was shocked, but they quickly ttered, ¡°Big Brother is mighty!¡± They began to rack their brains. On the other hand, in the Third ss dormitory area. The students who had scattered to their dorms suddenly reassembled quietly at Du Gang¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Did any of you noticed we were being spied on earlier?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°We noticed, so we ended early. But to be detected, that person must not be very strong, probably Long Aoshi¡¯s team!¡± At this moment, everyone like Long Aotian, Little Hawk King, Yao Zixuan was here. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°It would be great if we could know what they¡¯re thinking!¡± Everyone sighed. At this moment, the young man carrying the coffin shyly said, ¡°I, I can!¡± ¡°You can?¡± Du Gang looked at him disbelievingly. If he said he could fight, Du Gang would believe, but could he spy on others? Thed with the coffin did not talk much, quickly removed the coffin from his back, lifted the cover, revealing the tightly wrapped corpse inside. ¡°!@£¤%¡­)¡± Then he recited some cryptic incantations. ¡°Zap!¡± To everyone¡¯s fright, the man lying in the coffin suddenly sat up. It didn¡¯t stop there, the man stood up like he was alive. ¡°Big Brother, since they¡¯re nning to mess with the Confucians, they¡¯ll surely distract the teachers then¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stay in the teaching area, so they¡¯re very likely to find a good ce¡­¡± ¡°At that time, they¡¯ll surely bring the Confucians to visit our academy¡­¡± ¡°The arena is a good ce. Each arena has a betting curse simr to Libra¡¯s effect, so they¡¯re very likely to provoke a challenge when they bring people there¡­¡± Du Gang and the others did not even dare to breathe as the mummy ryed what was happening on the other side. Soon, the voice of Long Aoshi came from the mummy¡¯s mouth, ¡°There¡¯s Libra¡¯s protection in the arena, no matter who wins or loses, it doesn¡¯t concern us, right? How do we double-cross them?!¡± Then, the voice from before rang out once again. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t rush. The Libra curse used on the arena is not too powerful, and it has some loopholes. For example, once one of the fighters wins and touches the spoils of the battle, the prohibition to prevent others from touching it disappears¡­¡± ¡°At that time, we can use a flight prohibition charm on them. I know a charm that can inhibit the inner world, it¡¯s worth ten thousand Divine Crystals. I think we should be able to afford it if we pool our resources¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand Divine Crystals?¡± Everyone else took in a sharp breath. The youth from beforeughed: ¡°It¡¯s just ten thousand Divine Crystals. Don¡¯t hesitate to buy the wolf skin for the sake of your child. You guys have seen what they took out, sixty or seventy thousand Divine Crystals. If we add the ones from students of the Holy Confucian Academy, it can surpass a hundred thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°At that time, we will rush up together, rob them, won¡¯t it all be earned back?¡± Long Aoshi frowned, ¡°But that Du Gang, his strength is unbelievable¡­¡± He had been beaten by Du Gang twice and had no way to deal with him. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s only Du Gang who is strong, what¡¯s the use? Those guys who came from the Universe, their overall strength is clearly very weak, we will outnumber them by then, grab the goods and run¡­¡± ¡°Although Du Gang is strong, if he can¡¯t put divine weapons and artifacts into his inner world, how much can he protect?¡± Hearing this, everyone else was wildly excited. Long Aoshi said, ¡°In that case, it can¡¯t be just us few to make a move. We should rope everyone else in, let us all put in money together to buy the flight-prohibition charm, and perhaps buy a few handy items¡­¡± The sound stopped suddenly at this point. It¡¯s not the other side that finished speaking, but this side, the coffin-carrying young man, couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Sweating profusely, he quickly put the corpse away, quickly closed the coffin lid, not even carrying it on his back, but sat down on it directly. ¡°You ghost, you¡¯re really inconsiderate, I haven¡¯t heard enough¡­¡± The coffin-carrying young man, You Sheng, looked helpless and shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t anymore, if I continue to listen, my treasure is going to be awakened¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this, everyone was frightened and took three steps back hastily. The corpse in his coffin was a True God-level corpse. If it revives¡­ Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, You Sheng quickly waved his hands, ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as the coffin lid is pressed down, I¡¯m experienced, and not afraid!¡± Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Don¡¯t fuck me. It¡¯s hard to get through the catastrophe and be a god, only to die at the hands of a revived corpse. ¡°What shall we do now?¡± Everyone looked at each other, feeling a little at a loss. ¡°Do we call everyone over and discuss it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Du Gang quickly shook his head, putting a stop to their idea. He swept a look at the crowd, those currently present included Long Aotian, Little Hawk King, Yao Zixuan siblings, Gemini Lolis, You Sheng, and Dugu Hong. Excluding him, there were nine in total. Everything present basically were the ones with sharp senses or special methods, only then could they discover the others¡¯ poking around. Those who didn¡¯te would naturally be the ones who didn¡¯t notice the problem. Everyone looked at Du Gang, waiting for his answer. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°When there are too many people, the news will leak¡­¡± Speaking of which, he red at Long Aotian, ¡°You bastard, leave now. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± ¡°On what grounds?!¡± Long Aotian was indignant, ¡°Why the hell should I leave?!¡± Du Gang angrily said, ¡°You fucking idiot, I told you to keep a secret and you fucking made it known to the whole ss, even Long Aoshi and his lot know¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Long Aotian fiercely denied it. I, Long Aotian, have the tightest lips ever! Du Gang almost choked, ¡°I have never seen a shameless person like you. If you didn¡¯t say it, did I?!¡± ¡°That could be a possibility¡­¡± Long Aotian muttered a few words. ¡°You fucking leave, right now!¡± Du Gang tried to chase him away again! Long Aotian was not pleased, threatened him: ¡°If you ask me to leave, I¡¯ll go tell the teacher about your n right now!¡± Damn it! This little bastard! Du Gang was so angry that he wanted to bite. If he had known, he would have never involved this little bastard. Seeing this, the rest quickly acted as peacemakers and started to persuade them both. ¡°Just let it be, let¡¯s all get along¡­¡± ¡°You both love each other¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Du Gang grumpily cursed one sentence, he nced at Little Hawk King. The Little Hawk King immediately got the message and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He warned, ¡°Long Aotian, if you dare talk too much this time and let the information leak again, I swear that I will never work with you again!¡± The others saw this, and one by one expressed their views, ¡°Long Aotian, make a promise¡­¡± Long Aotian¡¯s face was twisted with indignation, ¡°I didn¡¯t spread it, why should I make a promise?!¡± I¡¯m too aggrieved, it¡¯s not my fault, I¡¯m tight-lipped Long Aotian! Everyone else was speechless, especially Little Hawk King. Long Aotian himself had told him about this¡­ He immediately said, ¡°Long Aotian, you must make this promise today. Otherwise, not to mention Du Gang, even we won¡¯t dare to work with you in the future!¡± Everyone else expressed their agreement when they heard that. Left without a choice, Long Aotian finally raised his middle finger to the sky and swore, ¡°I swear that I will never disclose today¡¯s incident¡­¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, I will¡­contract grey nails¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Du Gang immediately got angry, clenched his fist, and couldn¡¯t help wanting to punch Long Aotian. ¡°Cool down!¡± Everyone hastily held him back. ¡°Long Aotian, can¡¯t you be serious and make a real oath?¡± Long Aotian looked aggrieved, ¡°Contracting grey nails is quite terrible¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Everyone yelled at him unanimously. Left without any choice, Long Aotian finally made a severe pledge, ¡°If I break my oath, may I be cursed and my descendents be wiped out!¡± Hearing this, everyone finally let him off. ¡°Du Gang, you say it, what ns do you have!¡± Little Hawk King asked hurriedly. After hearing this, Du Gang pondered for two seconds, and pulled out a ne. ¡°My ne!¡± Yao Zixuan eximed, lowered her head, took off the ne around her neck, and frowned slightly, ¡°Du Gang, you obviously gave this ne back to me, howe¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately looked at the two of them meaningfully. Their gaze went back and forth non-stop. They¡¯re having an affair! Hehehe! Du Gang calmly epted this kind of gaze, and smiled, ¡°Zixuan, isn¡¯t it because I miss you that I especially returned home to have our local people make an identical one¡­¡± As he said this, he lightly pinched it. ¡°Pop!¡± The ne in his hand suddenly shattered into fragments. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Everyone was stupefied and looked at this scene, forgetting Du Gang¡¯s previous flirtatious words. Only Yao Zixuan¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden. This is the first time someone has spoken to her like this. Her life is fleeting, and only those with a deeper background know it, so no boys chase her. Or that is, those who are eligible to pursue her know about her fate and will not get near her. And those who aren¡¯t eligible, feel even more self-ashamed and hardly ever appear in front of her. She was originally just disguising herself with a tomboyish personality, but who knew, Du Gang would actually¡­ ¡°Du Gang, you damn used this to deceive us?¡± Long Aotian was infuriated and scolded, ¡°I thought you really had ten thousand divine crystals, turns out it was fake!¡± The others were the same, and they red angrily at Du Gang. ¡°You son of a bitch, want us to kick you out?¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°Forget this silly talk, you canin, but can¡¯t I?¡± Heughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cool down first and listen to me.¡± ¡°Ahem, this divine artifact of mine¡­¡± As he said it, he took out another one, ¡°Who said it¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°Even if it was real, wouldn¡¯t you guys think it was real if I didn¡¯t demonstrate it in front of you?!¡± ¡°Moreover, even if it was real, Libra Rune do not care whether the two sides are equivalent, as long as you put it on, it is equivalent¡­¡± Everyone came to their senses, ¡°So, you want to¡­¡± Du Gang smile and nod, ¡°Didn¡¯t Long Aoshi want to y ck tricks?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s also y!¡± ¡°You guys here, I will make some fake divine artifacts and give them to you. When the timees, you also put the fake ones up¡­¡± ¡°Then, we will follow the normal process. Regardless of winning or losing, Long Aoshi will surely appear. Once they use the aero suspension rune, we will follow the trend and fish in troubled waters¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand? Rob the real divine artifact!¡± Everyone stared at Du Gang with wide eyes, utterly amazed. ¡°You son of a bitch, you are just a naturally born bad guy, how did you think of this solution so quickly?!¡± ¡°But this way, aren¡¯t we tricking the people from our universe too?!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°A friend¡¯s death is better than mine, just consider it as an education to lose half of the divine artifacts¡­¡± ¡°Besides, does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°We are also victims, the divine artifacts were taken by Long Aoshi¡¯s gang!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Hearing what Du Gang said, the others were greatly amazed. Even Yao Zixuan couldn¡¯t help but burst into a curse. Long Aotian reacted the quickest and hurriedly said, ¡°Then, I will also put in a ten thousand divine crystal divine artifact, you make me a batch of fake ones¡­¡± The others also seemed a bit tempted. But Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, if all of you put in ten thousand divine crystals, it will be easy to expose. The others are not stupid, how much is revealed today, that¡¯s just how much it is. After all, it¡¯s not a real bet, we mainly rely on the following ck trick¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone felt reasonable and nodded one after another. At this moment, Du Gang looked at Yao Zixuan and said, ¡°Zixuan, you definitely can¡¯t talk nonsense, even your brother can¡¯t say anything¡­¡± Yao Zixuan shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s my brother, isn¡¯t tricking him the same as tricking myself? If he loses his divine artifact, I need to supplement it¡­¡± ¡°How about this, I swear, I will only tell him, and likewise, I will make him swear, absolutely no leakage of the news!¡± After seeing everyone¡¯s gaze, she snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that only Du Gang and Long Aotian canin, so can I!¡± The crowd was left speechless, only to agree to her request in the end. But Du Gang coughed, ¡°Zixuan, can you give me the ne I gave you? I want to look at things and think about people¡­¡± ¡°Oh~~!¡± Everyone immediately howled like wolves. Yao Zixuan was embarrassed, but she actually took off the ne and handed it to Du Gang. Damn, she really gave it to me¡­ This woman is really interested in me! Score! At this moment, Du Gang wished he could drive everyone else away and seize the time to make a move with Yao Zixuan. But, he still had a clear sense of what was important, didn¡¯t think too much, regained hisposure. Only then did he continue, ¡°Well, today¡¯s secret meeting will end here. Remember, you haven¡¯t been here, everyone¡¯s n is still to gamble with the schr, and you don¡¯t know Long Aoshi¡¯s n¡­¡± ¡°In addition, I will find time to make your divine artifacts, and I will quietly give them to you then¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, break up, leave one by one, leave quietly¡­¡± They didn¡¯t know that at this moment, a divine spirit who had been secretly protecting Du Gang all the way, was speechless. ¡°This little bastard, howe he has so many tricks?¡± ¡°Two groups of people are ying ck tricks, plots within schemes, and then countering the plot, and even tricking their own people!¡± Afterining for a while, Xiang Xinjian thought for a while, but eventually did not expose them. After all, by then, those who lose money will be the schrs and Long Aoshi, what does it have to do with him?! Chapter 237: 236: The Scholar’s Tactics! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 237: 236: The Schr¡¯s Tactics! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 Over the next few days, everything was calm and peaceful. The two groups of people met, all acting as if nothing had happened, their faces expressionless. But in their hearts, they all sneered secretly, waiting for the opportunity to stab the other in the back.
Xiang Xinjian wanted tough as he watched the two groups feigning innocence below. Suddenly, he noticed that Du Gang¡¯s eyes kept ncing over to Yu Shuiyao sitting next to him, and he asked: ¡°Du Gang, can you tell us about the situation regarding the first level of the Abyss with the Demon n?¡± Du Gang immediately stood up, straightforwardly saying, ¡°There are many abysses, established to defend against the invasion of the Demon n. Basically, every area has an abyss, this is to disperse the pressure each abyss has to bear¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian snorted coldly, saying, ¡°I asked about the situation on the first level¡­¡± Du Gang quickly replied, ¡°In the first level of the abyss, every ce hasmon and unique points¡­¡± ¡°Themon aspect is that every first level of the Abyss allows a maximum of three God Spirit Level entities¡­¡± ¡°In addition, each abyss has some defensive towers. These defensive towers can basically be divided into the red and blue sides. We are the red side, the Demon n is the blue side, and both sides can seize control of the level of the abyss by capturing the towers¡­¡± ¡°Once a level of any 18yer abyss ispletely upied by the Demon n, it means that the demons originally on the first level can invade our homnd on the Primordial Continent¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, then continued to ask, ¡°What do we do in that situation?¡± Without hesitation, Du Gang said: ¡°We organize manpower to defend and set up a blockade, trying not to let these demons spread out. Additionally, we assemble another armyposed of one to three tribtion gods to break through and begin to seize the defensive towers¡­¡±
¡°God Spirits in their first to third tribtions? What if the sixthyer of the abyss is broken?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, then quickly replied, ¡°If the sixthyer of the abyss is breached, we need to organize an army of nine-tribtion god spirits and charge in¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded as if he was teaching a lesson, then asked again, ¡°How do you seize the defensive towers?¡± Du Gang hurriedly replied, ¡°If the firstyer of the abyss is upied by the enemy, we need to dispatch an armyposed of first to third tribunal god spirits¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian interrupted again, asking, ¡°Why does the breach of the firstyer of the abyss require the first to third tribtions, while the breach of the sixthyer of the abyss only requires nine-tribtion god spirits?¡± Du Gang, not daring to harbor any superfluous thoughts, replied, ¡°This is because eachyer of the Abyss has a different ¡®gravity.¡¯ The firstyer of the abyss can bear an unlimited amount of first-tribtion god spirits, as well as a few second-tribtion and third-tribtion powerful god spirits¡­while the sixthyer of the abyss can perfectly bear nine-tribtion god spirits, so there is no need for the seventh-tribtion and eighth-tribtion god spirits to participate¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, then said, ¡°Good, continue. Now you¡¯ve assembled an army ready to counterattack the firstyer of the Abyss¡­¡± Once again, Du Gang started speaking, ¡°We need people on the outside to provide cover, open up a route straight to the firstyer of the abyss, then charge in, preferably in a spearhead formation to pierce through, heading straight for our camp¡­¡± ¡°After reaching our camp, we need to hold it for at least one day. This will give energy chargers enough time. After one day, our base will revive, and this means we can rejoin in the fight for thisyer of the Abyss¡­¡± ¡°Next, we leave people to defend the main camp, revive the defense towers¡­ The rest of the people need to go to the three crystal routes to revive the crystals¡­ Then keep going from there¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded and asked, ¡°If the Demon n can break our camp, can we break theirs?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°We can also break their main camp. This means that our army can reach the Demon n¡¯s territory¡­¡± ¡°Has anyone been there before?¡± ¡°Yes, in history, some powerful gods and forces have records of invading the Demon n¡¯s territory. However, none of themsted too long as there are too many strong individuals on the enemy side, and those who crossed over will be repelled before long¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded and said with a light smile, ¡°Does it feel very childish?¡± All the students immediately shook their heads. Who would dare not to? This man is a one-man-show. Xiang Xinjian seemed pleased and said, ¡°Even though it seems very childish, like a game of house, in reality, this is the opportunity that our human race¡¯s great Supremes sacrificed to get!¡± ¡°They exchanged it with their lives, so we could have the chance to sit here and take sses at our leisure. Otherwise, the Primordial Continent would have perished long ago¡­¡± He noticed that Little Hawk King muttered something under his breath, and sneered, ¡°Little Hawk King, do you think that if you run back to the universe, you¡¯ll be safe?¡±
¡°With the strength of the Demon n, even if you run back to the universe, they could still hunt you down. By then, the entire universe would have fallen!¡± Upon hearing these words, Little Hawk King immediately stoppedughing and became serious. Xiang Xinjian nodded, saying, ¡°I hope you adjust your attitudes. It¡¯s okay to y and joke around on normal days, but on these major matters, do not lose yourselves¡­¡± ¡°Regardless of how much hatred we have with other forces, the first thing we need to do is to unite to fight the Demon n, as well as the Celestials. Of course, the Celestials are powerful and dominating the realm above, we of the Ancient City don¡¯t need to get involved, but this doesn¡¯t mean these dangers don¡¯t exist¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Hearing thest sentence from Xiang Xinjian, whether or not they had been paying attention, everyone reflexively shouted, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s lesson on the Abyss. In the practical sster, you can engage in free activities. I need to attend a meeting. Also, I should let you know that tomorrow morning, teachers from the Holy Confucian Academy will bring their freshmen here to meet you. Be prepared, don¡¯t embarrass us¡­ Du Gang will be in charge of the reception, understood?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After he left, the students present let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally he¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Every time we talk about the Demon n and the Celestials, it¡¯s always politically correct¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hey, have you guys heard? In the Nine-Heavens celestial realm, all the male immortals are handsome and the female ones are beautiful. I even heard someone stole a female immortal and took her back¡­¡± ¡°Took her back for what?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Nonsense, celestial immortals and we mortals are unlike and ipatible, who dares to take one back?¡± At this, Long Aotian became displeased, ¡°Only you can, always¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re itching for a beatdown?¡± Long Aotian quickly shut his mouth, secretly swore at Du Gang in his heart. Just wait old man, I¡¯ll have you wiped out tomorrow! Thinking about Du Gang losing his ten thousand Divine Crystals the next day, he was ted and left the ssroom with his followers sneering. Early in the morning the next day, Du Gang was already waiting at the academy entrance. His sign was as shiny as before, it looked extravagant. Old Liu wasn¡¯t around; ording to him, since others wereing to recruit students, why should he be there? So, he went off to get some fresh air. But Du Gang suspected that the old man might have gone to the Dream Building as he had once seen him returning from that direction. ¡°And not necessarily, with Old Liu being so stingy, he might have gone to a back alley near the southern gate, it¡¯s cheaper there¡­ ¡± After a short wait, a middle-aged schr with a square hat with sharp corners was walking briskly towards him from down the street. Following him was a crowd of students dressed simrly, although their clothes weren¡¯t uniform and seemed rather casual. ¡°Wee to our esteemed teachers and students of Holy Confucian Academy¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s face was exaggeratedly cheerful, his smile bright, giving an impression of sincerest blessings for their arrival. Seeing this genuine smile, the leading schr nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I appreciate your efforts, student. Please lead the way¡­¡± Only then did the schr have the leisure to observe the state of Peni Academy. Although he had been told that the area here was small, it was even smaller than he had imagined. And those doodles on the wall¡­ The middle-aged schr was taken aback, ¡°Why does your graffiti resemble a kindergarten¡¯s?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Kindergarten?¡± This old man¡­ The schrughed: ¡°Don¡¯t you know? This term ¡®kindergarten¡¯ was passed down from your universe. Our Holy Confucian Academy has always had a strong influence among the nobles, and we¡¯ve learned a lot of advanced ideas from you¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, careful not to ponder on the implications. He asked, ¡°Oh, then what does this ¡®kindergarten¡¯ mean?¡± The schrughed: ¡°Kindergarten, as the name suggests, is a ce where young children are educated. I don¡¯t know why your school is decorated like this.¡± He knew why¡­ Du Gangughed: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Our dean might have intended something else!¡± The schr nodded and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, please lead the way. I¡¯ll get to know the dean betterter¡­¡± Ahem! Du Gang coughed and quickly led the guests towards the office area. However, when he looked back, he saw that there were only a little over thirty students following the schr. He dared not ponder this further, concerned that the schr might read his thoughts so he led the way dutifully. Soon, everyone entered the office area. ording to Xiang Xinjian, Du Gang led the crowd straight to the office building at the farthest end. In front of the office building, Xiang Xinjian was already standing there with a smug smile on his face. ¡°Oh my, wee, wee!¡± With a falsely cheerful smile on his face, Xiang Xinjian went forward to shake hands with the schr. At this moment, Du Gang quickly said: ¡°Teacher, how about I show them around the academy?¡± If they wanted to act, their only chance was now when the Confucian schr couldn¡¯t get away because he had to see the dean. If they dy any longer, the Confucian schrs and students would mix together and there would be no chance to act. Xiang Xinjian knew what Du Gang was up to and said with a smile, ¡°Sure thing, young people should be with other young people. You take them around the academy¡­¡± The schr had no objections and turned to the students, saying softly with a faint smile, ¡°Follow this student and take a look around, and exchange thoughts and ideas with each other¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The thirty or so students seemed quite disinterested in chatting with the school leaders and wanted to split up. Du Gang could see from the eager gleam in their eyes that they hade here with a mission. Their so-called ¡°exchange¡± was more than likely a pretext for a challenge. After all, if you don¡¯t show off your skills to surprise others, how can you attract them to study at your institution?! However, he knew that these schrs were not the type found on Earth that couldn¡¯t employ their physical abilities to rule. The term ¡°schr¡± merely refers to those who are well-read, and the teachings of the Holy Confucian Academy are rooted in truth. ¡°Please follow me!¡± Du Gang continued to lead the way, but he deliberately slowed his pace to stay aligned with the schrs at the front of the line. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°I am Yang Jun, a first-year student at the Inner Court of the Holy Confucian Academy. Pleased to meet you!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang promptly responded: ¡°I am Du Gang, a freshman from Peni Academy¡­¡± Is he a first-year? It seems like Peni Academy doesn¡¯t follow this system. ¡°Does the Holy Confucian Academy have many students?¡± With a curious tone, Du Gang casually asked. Yang Jun smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, our Holy Confucian Academy takes up nearly half the city¡­¡± Half? Du Gang¡¯s eyes almost turned red. In such a valuable location, upying half of thend meant that these guys were super wealthy! He subtly wiped the drool from the corners of his mouth and asked, ¡°From what I understood, your academy is divided into an Outer Court and Inner Court?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Without much thought, Yang Jun exined with a smile, ¡°The Outer Court is where students beneath the God Spirit level study, while the Inner Court is where those above the God Spirit level study¡­¡± ¡°Our Inner Court is divided into nine grades, ranked by cultivation level, ranging from the First Tribtion God Spirit to the Ninth Tribtion God Spirit¡­¡± Understanding this, Du Gang asked, ¡°So, all of you are promoted from the Outer Court?¡± Yang Jun smiled and confirmed, ¡°Correct, We are considered the cream of the crop¡­¡± Soon, the group returned to the courtyard from before. Du Gang exined: ¡°Our academy is, after all, small in scale and has limitednd, so we have made use of numerous spatial gates¡­¡± ¡°Brother Yang, it¡¯s not like this at your ce, right?!¡± Yang Junughed heartily, saying: ¡°Our ce is indeedrger. At a minimum, all areas are connected¡­¡± He came here with a purpose. The academy had given them a mission: to showcase the grandeur of the Holy Confucian Academy as much as possible and attract these freshmen. Peni Academy is, after all, a smaller academy, just a family-run one. In the past, many have left for further studies at the Holy Confucian Academy. The higher-ups in the Eighteen Tribes were somehow okay with this situation and did not refuse it. Those studying at the Holy Confucian Academy were not required to serve in the chasm of the Ancient City. Hearing Du Gang¡¯s words, he instantly felt the potential to develop this amodating youngster into a junior. Suddenly, Du Gang opened the space gate to thepetition area, ¡°Brother Yang, esteemed seniors, pleasee in!¡± The schrs burst into smiles, appreciating Du Gang¡¯s attitude. Soon, everyone walked in. ¡°Brother Du, could you tell me about your current cultivation level?¡± Upon entering, Yang Jun immediately inquired about Du Gang¡¯s cultivation state. Du Gang instantly put on a proud smirk, ¡°I do not mean to be modest, Brother Yang. I was the first person in our ss to ignite the Divine Fire, and I am also the ss leader of our grade!¡± Yang Junughed lightly and asked, ¡°Have you ignited the second Divine Fire yet?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, the second Divine Fire is indeed quite difficult to attain¡­¡± This revtion elicited disdainful looks from the schrs. Among them, many had already reached the level of the second Divine Fire, and people like Yang Jun had even reached the third Divine Fire stage. It seemed like they were in luck this time. With a grin, Yang Jun reassured himself that choosing the Ancient City for this event was indeed a wise decision. As first-year students, they all had the task of interacting with other academies. Depending on their performances, they would receive certain rewards. There are quite a few family-run academies like Peni Academy in the Southern Wilderness. The Holy Confucian Academy had also dispatched many exchange groups tasked with attracting students. For them, each new recruit was a win. And every additional student added to the list of incentives for these groups. Suddenly, Du Gang began leading everyone towards the depths of thepetition area. ¡°Are all these thepetition stages?¡± Du Gang nodded, a look of embarrassment on his face, ¡°This is thepetition area. It¡¯s quite vast. The teacher asked me to gather the students here to meet all of you¡­¡± Upon understanding the situation, the-seminarians once again looked upon the situation with disdain. It turned out that Peni Academy didn¡¯t even have a space capable of amodating hundreds of people. The group made their way to the depths of the dueling arena. As expected, there were about seventy students waiting. At that moment, Du Gang¡¯s face turned stern, ¡°Where are Long Aoshi and his team?¡± ¡°They already left, toozy to wait here¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd, how dare they¡­¡± The thirty-odd students were somewhat dissatisfied. The hosts they were supposed to meet were not even present, reflecting theirck of discipline¡­ At this point, Du Gang expressed his apology, ¡°Sorry, Brother Yang, the students in our ss are all prodigies, and they tend to be a bit unruly¡­¡± Yang Junughed heartily, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand¡­¡± Suddenly, a discordant voice reached his ears. ¡°These Holy Confucian Academy guys don¡¯t seem so great!¡± He turned his head and spotted a young man at the front, sizing them up with a haughty expression. Just as he was about to respond, he noticed two horns on this person¡¯s forehead. Could it be¡­ a special bloodline? Joy filled Yang Jun. The academy provided extra rewards for recruiting people with special bloodlines, he hadn¡¯t expected to find any here¡­ Soon, he realized there were quite a few people with peculiar appearances in the crowd. Some had wings, others were carrying coffins. Immediately, he was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but convey this through Divine Thoughts to the thirty-odd schrs behind him, ¡°Brothers, do you see? There are many special bloodline individuals among these people. If we recruit one, we can earn quite a few rewards!¡± ¡°We see, Brother. But what should we do? We need to find a way to disy the charm of the Holy Confucian Academy¡­¡± Hearing this, Yang Jun followed up on Long Aotian¡¯sment, ¡°Who are you to look down upon the Holy Confucian Academy?¡± It seemed Long Aotian had been waiting just for this. ¡°Ha!¡± With a snort, he lifted his head proudly, ¡°I am from the Dragon family, and I possess the bloodlines of the Pangu Tribe, the Nuwa n, and the Azure Flood Dragon n¡­¡± The mention of these three ns that had once produced Supremes caused Yang Jun and the others to feel an upsurge of joy¡ªthey had, of course, studied these ns in their history books. ¡°Looking down upon you? It¡¯s because you are so full of yourselves. We¡¯ve been waiting here for an entire afternoon and you¡¯ve only just arrived¡­¡± Hearing this, Yang Junughed, ¡°I see, we¡¯ve offended you. In that case, let me apologize to Brother Long¡­¡± Clearly, his attitude towards Long Aotian was much better than towards Du Gang. After all, in his view, Du Gang was just an ordinary physique, not even worth as much as Long Aotian. Long Aotian snorted, ¡°Apologies? In my life, I only converse as equals with the strong. Whether you can apologize or not depends on your qualifications!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too much, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Before Yang Jun could respond, someone behind him couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Yang Jun, however, raised his hand to stop the others from speaking. What surprised Du Gang and the others was that the student behind Yang Jun immediately quieted down. All the prideful talents actually obeyed? Little did they know that Yang Jun was a celebrated genius in the Holy Confucian Academy and a strong leader. Those who were traveling with him were all handpicked, and naturally, they would follow his lead. Yang Jun spoke up, ¡°What qualifications does Brother Long consider worthy?¡± Predicting that the students here were trying to assert dominance, he calmly posed this question. Long Aotian smiled proudly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You fight us. Only if you win, can you stand on equal footing with us¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± People on this side immediately scoffed. However, the inner voices exchanged between them moved quickly. ¡°Brother, you guessed right. These guys really want to challenge us¡­¡± ¡°Of course, individuals with blood lineage are often like this. Their perspective is not broad, and they see things in a very narrow way. That¡¯s why they speak suchughable words¡­¡± Yang Jun nodded, ¡°Alright, if Brother Long wants to see our strength, that¡¯s okay. We can have a little spar¡­¡± ¡°We have thirty-three people here, how about you?¡± Immediately, thirty-some people from their side stood at the front. ¡°How shall we fight?¡± Long Aotian grinned, ¡°You have 33 people, we also have 33 people. Let¡¯s open 33 dueling arenas at the same time. The side with the most victories wins, how about that?!¡± Yang Jun nodded, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s¡­¡± Before his words fell, Long Aotian suggested again, ¡°Fighting like this is too dry, there¡¯s no fun in it. Why not make a bet?¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Jun and the others immediately brightened up. They had learned from Du Gang that he was at the level of the first Divine Fire. Moreover, they dared toe here naturally with some methods, so they were very confident in their own strength. ¡°How much to bet?¡± Yang Jun¡¯s eyes sparkled, asking the question. At this point, Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°Long Aotian, you guys are the children of the powerful ones, rich in wealth, how can you do this?¡± After saying that, he looked at Yang Jun and apologized, ¡°Brother Yang, I¡¯m sorry, they are just joking, they don¡¯t mean anything else, let¡¯s simply fight without adding any bets¡­¡± Previously, Yang Jun was boasting about the wealth and resources of Holy Confucian Academy, upying half of the city with pride, he surely couldn¡¯t admit defeat regarding money now. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although we generallye from ordinary backgrounds, we¡¯ve also earned quite a lot of wealth along the way. We can afford to bet¡­¡± ¡°Since Brother Long is interested, let¡¯s make it more interesting!¡± Du Gang¡¯s face was filled with urgency, and he quickly advised, ¡°Brother Yang, it¡¯s not wise. Although I am the ss leader, many of our ssmates have special blood vessels and they are extraordinary. What if¡­¡± Yang Junughed and said, ¡°Brother Du, your kindness is appreciated. However, we came here to represent the Holy Confucian Academy. The exchange cannot take ce without a fight, so how can we proceed?!¡± Long Aotian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s make a bet¡­¡± Turning his head towards the students behind him, he grinned, ¡°Would any of you like to earn some extra cash? Come on, let¡¯s pool our resources¡­¡± With that, he pulled out a divine artifact worth more than a thousand Divine Crystals. Simrly, upon seeing this, the others also hurriedly pulled out their own. In an instant, the crowd revealed artifacts worth nearly fifty thousand Divine Crystals. So many?! Yang Jun and the others were shocked. In their minds, to make a bet, they just needed thirty to fifty Divine Crystals. But who could have known, the other party had pulled out nearly fifty thousand Divine Crystals. ¡°Senior brother, they must have prepared long ago, nning to embarrass us!¡± ¡°What should we do? We are representing the Holy Confucian Academy. If we don¡¯t even have enough to bet¡­¡± Yang Jun quickly transmitted his voice, ¡°Pull out the Rune Pages that the teacher allocated to us when we left. Each page is worth a thousand Divine Crystals. More than thirty of us, nearly thirty thousand¡­¡± ¡°But that¡¯s still not enough, they have more than fifty thousand Divine Crystals!!¡± Yang Jun gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll put up the Underworld Pen that the teacher gave me¡­¡± ¡°Senior brother, that¡¯s the reward you got from thepetition, worth ten thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s forty thousand in total¡­ guys, our senior brother has put up his Underworld Pen, let¡¯s not be stingy, let¡¯s gather our valuable items¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang approached Yang Jun and coughed a little, ¡°Brother Yang, let¡¯s call it off. Let¡¯s not bet¡­¡± Before Yang Jun could respond, Long Aotian sneered, ¡°Du Gang, are you thinking about going to the Holy Confucian Academy?¡± ¡°As a ss leader, you are standing with them, speaking for them at every turn¡­¡± ¡°Right now, if youe and join us, we will still acknowledge you as the ss leader. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t stay, just go with them!¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Jun also felt a little guilty. He had made Du Gang look down upon by his ssmates, albeit unintentionally. This was because he had not yet be a member of their team, although it was a usible prospect. After thinking about it, he realized that this was another good opportunity to demonstrate their magnanimity. He lightlyughed, ¡°Brother Du, I understand your intention, but for now you are still a student of the Peni Academy, and moreover, their ss leader. Go back and stand with them at this time!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang hesitated for a bit, but eventually followed his words, nodded, and said, ¡°Alright, in that case, Brother Yang, I will stand with them!¡± Watching Du Gang¡¯s actions, Long Aotian was speechless. Despite everything, this guy insisted on infiltrating as an undercover. This made him look like a good person. If Yang Jun and the others knew that this action was nned by the ¡°good person¡± in his eyes, they didn¡¯t know what they would think. However, neither Long Aotian nor the others exposed him, and they yed along with Du Gang¡¯s act. ¡°Hmph, Du Gang, you¡¯re the ss leader, you definitely need to contribute more than me!¡± Long Aotian mocked, ¡°As the only inheritor of the Ancient God, I remember you previously got a treasure worth seven hundred thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± Seven hundred thousand?! Yang Jun and the others all opened their eyes wide, looking at Du Gang in disbelief. Hesitant about whether it was true or not. Du Gang frowned, ¡°These seven hundred thousand Divine Crystals are thest of my Ancient God family¡¯s inheritance, and I can¡¯t spend them recklessly¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care, you must at least contribute ten thousand Divine Crystals to participate, otherwise you are not worthy to be our ss leader¡­¡± Long Aotian, himself was feeling a bit odd for behaving in that way. Nevertheless, Du Gang had stated that he had other tricks to deceive people, so he could only y along. At this moment, Little Hawk King nodded and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Ten thousand Divine Crystals represent your attitude. Take them out, and you¡¯re on our side. If you can¡¯t, just stand on the other side!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and pulled out a golden Divine Artifact. ¡°Holy shit!¡± One of the schrs standing behind Yang Jun couldn¡¯t help but swear. Yang Jun quickly turned around and gave him a stern look, scaring the schr into quickly covering his mouth. ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s another ten thousand Divine Crystals. Whoever hasn¡¯t given yet, hurry up!¡± Yang Jun kept urging them telepathically, ¡°What are you afraid of? Our strength is so strong, are we still afraid of not defeating them?¡± ¡°If we win, these sixty-seven thousand Divine Crystals will all be ours. At that time, they will be shared ording to the amount invested¡­¡± Hearing this, the others also didn¡¯t hesitate and started dering their own prices. In a short while, everyone agreed and Yang Jun chuckled, ¡°Since Brother Long is in a gambling mood, why don¡¯t we allbine our resources and use a Libra spell charm?!¡± If they were to go one by one, and someone loses, they would also lose some money. But his ambition wasrge, he wanted to win it all and take all the Divine Crystals from Long Aotian and the others. This proposal was exactly in line with Du Gang and others¡¯ thoughts, so they naturally agreed. Soon after their adjustments, the Libra spell charm on the stage floated and two huge Libras appeared. People from both sides, one after another, put their Divine Artifacts and treasures on it. When it was the turn of Du Gang and others, they deliberately put theirsst and had distanced theirs from the others¡¯ Divine Artifacts. It¡¯s because it was too fake, it shattered on touch, so they dared not apply force. Fortunately, they were not fools and they all used Divine Thought to control it, so none of the fake artifacts or treasures exploded. However, this could only be used at this time. If it were a regr transaction, there would definitely be people who would verify the goods, and if they were to touch them, they would be exposed. Fortunately, because everyone used Divine Thought to ce them, to prevent others from taking them away in their inner world, no one found Du Gang and the others weird. In a short while, all the Divine Artifacts on Libra¡¯s scale had been ced. Everyone from both sides breathed a sigh of relief. Hehe, we¡¯re going to earn a lot soon! As for the ordinary students, if they are looking to earn more, naturally it¡¯s because they are confident in their own strength, which is why they are thrilled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go on stage!¡± Yang Jun was very confident andughed, ¡°We are people from the Holy Confucian Academy after all. We will go on stage first. You can freely choose your opponent!¡± His gaze, however, was always on Long Aotian. Heughed, ¡°Brother Long, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified, right? Why don¡¯t we fight one on one to see how it goes?!¡± Upon hearing this, Long Aotian naturally didn¡¯t back down and hopped onto the stage in one step. The remaining people from the Holy Confucian Academy did the same. Thirty-two in total, they each jumped onto the stage. Yang Jun actually had a point. Neither side knew anyone on the other side, and they didn¡¯t know anything about the opponent¡¯s strength. What difference did it make whether they got on first orter? Seeing them go up, Du Gang didn¡¯t intentionally drag his feet, he picked a stage for the second bestbatant and jumped onto it. Others, ording to their positions, chose different opponents based on their strength. In no time, all the contestants got onto the 33 stages. [Today¡¯s gambling rule: The side with 17 victories or more wins!] The moment the match started, both sides quickly started fighting. ¡°Kill!¡± The moment the match started, Du Gang immediately rushed toward his opponent. ¡°So fast!¡± Li Rubo was taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect Du Gang to be so quick. However, he didn¡¯t panic but rather pulled out a Divine Brush and a golden glow emitting gold foil. ¡°Your speed is very slow!¡± The schr said while letting the brush fly. In two strokes, he wrote what he said. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, the words written by the Divine Brush emerged bright gold and produced a sound simr to the ¡®Sound of the Dao¡¯. At the same time, the golden foil immediately rose into the air, hanging in mid-air releasing a strong aura down to the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± The next change was Du Gang¡¯s speed, it unexpectedly slowed down. ¡°What kind of method is this?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, retreating continuously. At this moment, not only him, the other schrs on the stage felt the same, each holding a brush and a golden foil, using writing to defeat the enemy. ¡°It¡¯s just as effective as the True Words?!¡± Du Gang was astounded, not expecting this schr would resort to such a method. However,pared to the True Words of a True God, their level wasn¡¯t too strong, his speed was reduced by about a third. Opposite him, Li Rubo didn¡¯t retaliate, but he took out another golden foil, his expression solemn, and continued to say, ¡°Your power is small!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, a condition resembling the effect of the True Words appeared. Du Gang also felt an invisible force bestowed upon him, causing his power to start to decline. ¡°A BUFF bonus?!¡± Du Gang was startled, these schrs, they resembled those who could bestow status buffs, in this short time, the opposite Li Rubo had not only cut down his speed, but also weakened his power. ¡°Gods!!¡± Du Gang directly summoned his gods, trying to resist this invisible force. His divine thoughts and cognitions surged out immediately, the gods directly turned into a golden light and rushed towards Li Rubo. Meanwhile, the divine power inside his body was also continuously surging at this moment, repeatedly washing his body, trying to eliminate this debuff. But sadly, neither divine power, nor divine thoughts and cognitions could drive away this debuff, his strength and speed were still being weakened. ¡°Swipe!¡± Li Rubo was also not weak, a god flew out from behind his head and started fighting Du Gang¡¯s god in mid-air. Then, he took out another golden foil. Seeing this, Du Gang no longer hesitated, without uttering a single word, he immediately summoned the Ancient Divine Spear and charged forward. ¡°Kill!¡± The opponent was not flustered, his speed was swift, dodged left and right as if on springs, constantly dodging. At the same time, the third golden foil was ready. ¡°Your gods are weak!¡± This time, he directly weakened the power of Du Gang¡¯s gods. What shocked Du Gang was that his god that was battling the enemy¡¯s god in mid-air suddenly weakened its brilliance at this moment, and its power was also reduced. ¡°What on earth is this method?¡± At this moment, the others on the stage almost encountered the same situation as Du Gang, everyone from their bodies to their gods were getting weakened in all aspects. In the distance, Long Aoshi and others were hiding and peeping, also shocked by the scene. ¡°Later, if we start fighting, don¡¯t get entangled with them, brother. The main thing is to grab the divine artifacts. The more you grab, the better. Once you have them, run away. You can put things into your inner world after you leave here!¡± ¡°Got it, Brother Long!¡± The audience was not entirely Long Aoshi¡¯s people, local students from the ss were also pulled in, hence they referred to him as Brother Long. In the center of the arena, Du Gang struck out with his spear twice in a row, but was easily dodged by the opponent. Since this is the case¡­ He no longer held back, a slight sense ofpetition arose in his heart. ¡°Sky Breaking Stance!¡± At this moment, he instantly executed the Sky Breaking Stance from the Saintly Technique. ¡°This!¡± Li Rubo was taken aback and hurriedly pulled out the fourth golden foil. ¡°Your attack fails!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± To Du Gang¡¯s surprise, his attack narrowly missed the second yer. Du Gang¡¯s brow furrowed as he looked at his opponent in surprise. If it was the same level technique, it would be impossible for this situation to happen. However, he knew that the opponent was from the Holy Confucian Academy, and the technique they practiced was only the one passed down by the sages. ¡°Are you guys a new cultivation system?¡± The opponent¡¯s fighting style was very strange and very powerful, unlike the normal situation. If it was a normal sage technique, in view of their level of cultivation, the power they could exert was not very strong. Even though they currently operate at the level of God Spirits, capable of only giving out one percent of their power, their opponents were different. The failed attack gave Du Gang the impression that at least two percent of the power of the Saintly Sage Technique was utilized. What does this imply? It implies that the cultivation methods these people use are well matched to their current level of cultivation. It¡¯s also proof that they can exert greater force at various cultivation stages than people at the same level. Upon this realization, Du Gang was taken aback. ¡°Indeed, we employ alternative methods of cultivation andbat. Using the same Saintly Sage Technique at the level of God Spirits, we could unleash up to five percent of its potency!¡± Li Ruboughed, ¡°I¡¯m currently cultivating up to a fifteenth of a percent, but it¡¯s still easy for me to dodge your Saintly Sage Technique!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang frowned deeply. Should he transform? He shook his head. At this point, even if he transformed, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. The enemy wasn¡¯t engaging in closebat; they wouldn¡¯t grapple with him. His power and speed had been crippled. Even if he transformed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to even touch the enemy¡¯s clothes. These Confucian students clearly focused mainly on footwork and bodywork, relying on long-rangebat. However¡­ it¡¯s worth another shot! In the sky, the gods under Du Gang¡¯s name were being progressively beaten back, with their formations copsing; if not for their divine strength, they¡¯d have been defeated by now. Du Gangunched another attack. This time, he was able to roughly predict where his opponent would be. Just as he was about to strike, the enemy dodged. ¡°Now is the time!¡± ¡°Transform!¡± Du Gang roared in a low voice, his muscles instantly bulging. His power and speed broke free from their restrictions as he thrust his spear forward. ¡°Your sneak attack is useless!¡± Li Rubo tossed another piece of golden foil forward. ¡°Buzz!¡± Apanied by an ethereal divine melody, a bird suddenly flew past Du Gang¡¯s eyes, aiming directly at him. ¡°Smack!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang instinctively reached out and swatted it. The bird was instantly killed, but his speed decreased, and he came to a standstill. His sneak attack had failed! ¡°Incredible!¡± Du Gang was deeply surprised, he found the opponent¡¯s tactics to be incredibly strange which left him feeling helpless. Li Ruboughed, ¡°So, how about joining our Holy Confucian Academy?¡± If he could convince Du Gang to join ahead of time, the recruitmentmission would naturally be substantial. Du Gang was stunned and asked, ¡°Can all students who join your academy learn thesebat techniques?¡± ¡°Absolutely. As long as you¡¯re one of our students and want to learn, there¡¯s no problem at all,¡± Du Gang was in awe and hastily asked, ¡°Are all the other academies the same as yours? I mean, the Five Academies!¡± Li Ruboughed, ¡°More or less. We don¡¯t hide our Saintly Sage Technique like you. You don¡¯t teach it to those who don¡¯t have your bloodline¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even study the Saintly Sage Technique, or even the Supreme Techniques. You¡¯ve made no progress for many years¡­¡± ¡°As you know, our Saintly Sage Technique can exert five percent of its power even at the God Spirits level. This is the result of years of research¡­¡± ¡°If you join us, you can also study these techniques. If you¡¯re gifted enough, you might be able to research how to exert six or even seven percent of the power of the Saintly Sage Technique at the God Spirits level. If you can do this, you will be famous¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang remaining silent, he continued to tempt him, ¡°Not only that, if you master a Supreme Technique, you can also study it in the academy and gain insight into this technique¡­¡± ¡°Even if you decide not to turn in the technique, or even if you practice it alone, you might be able to figure out how to exert more power¡­¡± ¡°In our academy, everyone is focused on studying and learning. Any method that can enhance our strength is within our research scope¡­¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s techniques or secret manuscripts, everything can be studied. This includes elixirs, formations, talismans, mantras, etc.¡± This was indeed tempting. Du Gang sighed. But, he couldn¡¯t leave. The Demon Domain was watching him like a tiger on the prowl; even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t go! Chapter 238 - 237: The Powerful Method of the Saint Sage! (36,000 words, seeking subscription!) Chapter 238: Chapter 237: The Powerful Method of the Saint Sage! (36,000 words, seeking subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What we are using now is a method simr to the True Words, which has been passed down by the sages and perfected by the sessive heads of this institution. At the God Spirit Level, we can already exert up to 5% of its power!¡± Li Rubo persisted and continued, ¡°Think about it, this is only at the God Spirit Level. What aboutter? What about the True God Level? What about the Celestial God Level?¡± Celestial God Level? Du Gang was taken aback and asked, ¡°Is the Celestial God Level the realm above True God?¡± He really didn¡¯t know this, as others referred to the power above True God as Great Power. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Li Rubo was stunned but nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, those who are stronger than True Gods are referred to as Celestial God Level!¡± I see! Du Gang nodded, then asked, ¡°What about above the Celestial God? What realm is that?¡± Only then was Li Rubo certain that Du Gang had not received systematic education, and started to exin, ¡°Well, let me tell you about each of the realms from God Spirit to Supreme¡­¡± ¡°There are six levels from God Spirit to Supreme.¡± ¡°The first stage is the God Spirit Level, which gives birth to a God Spirit. At the God Spirit Level, it¡¯s actually a foundational stage, where we ignite Divine Fire, enhance Divine Thought, open up divine passages, fill with Divine Power, strengthen the divine body, etc. We need to go through nine tribtions and give birth to nine God Spirits to be consideredplete.¡± ¡°The second stage is the True God Level, where we mainly begin researching the power of the Dao. The most notable feature at this stage is the True Words. Words be the Law. This is also the stage where we can physically fly!¡± Du Gang quietly remarked that they, the Cosmic Races, could fly as early as Comet Level¡­ Li Rubo continued, ¡°The third stage is the Celestial God Level. At this level, it is said that we begin to study the power of the Heavenly Dao, which is why it¡¯s called Celestial God¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dao and Heavenly Dao the same?¡± Li Rubo smiled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The Dao is something you have to cultivate by yourself. Everyone attains a different Dao based on their own understanding. It¡¯s your own individual Dao¡­¡± ¡°As for the Heavenly Dao, it¡¯s the truth of this world. It means we have begun to study the truth of this world!¡± Du Gang understood. He had always thought that the Dao was the same as the Heavenly Dao, but it seems they were different. ¡°At the Celestial God Level, in your noble houses, they should also be referred to as Powerful Entities¡­¡± ¡°The fourth stage is the God King Level. In your noble houses, it¡¯s called King!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s an appropriate title, because those at this level of power can im kingship.¡± Du Gang nodded. Little Hawk King had searched for him before, telling him not to call him Little Hawk King, as it would easily get him beaten up. This title is a term of praise. It¡¯s fine to shout it out in the universe, but here, you are likely to get beaten up for it.¡± This was also the case with Blue Robed Eagle King. However, with just a single tribtion at the God Spirit Level, he dared to use this title only in the universe. When he arrived here, he reverted to using his real name, probably called Eagle One or Eagle Two, whichever it was, the names weren¡¯t very pleasant, otherwise, he would not have chosen to go by those names. ¡°Next is the fifth stage, the Sage Realm!¡± Li Rubo showed a devout expression, ¡°To be a Sage is already an indescribable realm. In this era, a Sage is enough to shake the world!¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°What do you mean, don¡¯t we have any Sages on our continent now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Li Rubo shook his head, ¡°On our Primordial Continent, a Sage hasn¡¯t appeared in a long time. Whether the major powers have any is unknown, perhaps they do, perhaps they don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°However, there are quite a few God King Level powerhouses, be they from the Divine race, the King race or us, who are still active in the world¡­¡± He continued, ¡°The sixth stage, you should also know, Supreme. These two words sinctly exin everything!¡± ¡°It is said that the powerhouses of the Supreme Realm can control time, and possess the ability to view the River of Time. This realm is too far beyond our reach, so knowing about it is enough¡­¡± Listening to his words¡­ Du Gang smiled and asked, ¡°So, your goal is to be a Sage?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Li Rubo openly admitted and nodded, ¡°The majority of us here in this academy aspire to be Sages!¡± Du Gang nodded, and said, ¡°I appreciate your rification. However, I have reasons that I can¡¯t leave Peni Academy. So, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Li Rubo looked regretful, but didn¡¯t linger on it for long andughed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have a fair match!¡± Although it was a pity, he had tried his best. It was simply unfortunate. Du Gang also nodded. He nced around; a half of the battles had already ended on the 33 stages. Surprisingly to him, these schrs had won more matches. But when he thought about their abilities, he figured it was normal. After all, the ability to exert up to 5% of the power of Sage techniques at only the God Spirit Level was simply too terrifying. Even if there were others who have learned Sage techniques, they would be hard-pressed to match these opponents. Not to mention, at least half of their students have not even learned Sage techniques, let alone had the chance to learn them. This is also why the noble houses have gradually declined. They treasure Supreme Techniques and Sage Techniques, only members of their bloodline, only members of their family, and even then, only those with good talent or who have made contributions can learn them. But with the forty-five major powers, it¡¯s not like that. They teach indiscriminately, regardless of bloodline or background, only looking at talent. ¡°It seems that what Xiang Xinjian said about both sides being equal was actually too ttering to the noble houses.¡± With time, these established powers will get stronger and stronger, whereas the noble houses will be weaker and weaker! You are gathering the strength of one family, while they are gathering the strength of the world. There is absolutely noparison! Even he, the only sessor of the Ancient God, is struggling against a student who is just very good but not the best. It¡¯s even more difficult for the other people to win a match.¡± Should he use his special abilities? Du Gang doesn¡¯t really like to use his special abilities to overpower others. It would imply that he failed in other aspects and resorted to this tactic. However, even without the use of special abilities, he still has two methods to defeat the enemy. One was the ¡®World Creation¡¯ by Pangu, a top supreme technique. Even without enhancements, the technique could easily defeat the enemy. The other one was the ¡®Jie-Character Secret¡¯, one of the ¡®Nine Secrets¡¯. When executed, it could increase hisbat power ten times, easily defeating all enemies. Which one to use? Without much hesitation, Du Gang utilized the ¡®World Creation¡¯ by Pangu! This technique was openly disyed and even without execution, others would take it into ount. Therefore, he preferred to reveal this technique while hiding the Nine Secrets. Since arriving on the Primordial Continent, he had only used the Nine Secrets once during his fight with Long Aoshi. However, he had not used them to their full extent at that time, releasing only a part of their power. No one had noticed as a result. That meant that his Nine Secrets still remained a covert ace! Especially in the Southern Wilderness, where forces that wished to kill him resided, he necessarily had to keep something in reserve for his protection. Using his hand as an ax, Du Gang stomped on the spot, instantly leaping into the air. With the operation of the ¡®World Creation¡¯ technique, a massive power gradually emanated. ¡°What is that?!¡± Impacted by this power, other people involuntarily turned their heads to look at Du Gang. ¡°World Creation!¡± With a roar from Du Gang, an ax shadow, dozens of meters in size, appeared out of thin air and shed towards Li Rubo. ¡°This ¡­¡± This power was so strong that it stunned Li Rubo for a brief moment, but his extensivebat experience quickly brought him back to his senses, and he quickly started to take action, wielding his divine brush on the golden foil. ¡°Your attack is ineffective!¡± ¡°Your sneak attack is ineffective!¡± ¡°Your attack is weakened!¡± At that moment, he consecutively released three golden foil prophecies, not affecting anything. The ax shadow in the sky did not falter, it kept heading towards him. ¡°Defense!¡± At the critical moment, Li Rubo roared. Instantly, the seven golden foil papers, which were floating in mid-air, appeared in front of him blocking the ax shadow. Not only that, the divine brush in his hand did not stop drawing. The golden shields slowly took form ording to his brush strokes and continued to block in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the ax shadow struck down. The golden foils, although effective, were far from enough to withstand it. The power of the ax shadow was too strong, easily slicing through the seven golden foils, causing them to lose their power. Moreover, after hacking the seven golden foils, the ax shadow continued its momentum, striking the pile of shields drawn by Li Rubo. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With each bang, a shield exploded. Eventually, the ax shadow hit Li Rubo before he had time to draw another shield. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, Li Rubo was sent flying. ¡°The ax de scattered, thest strike was lenient!¡± Among the spectators, those with keen eyes noticed the details of the battle scene andmented. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, Leader!¡± Li Rubo, who had been knocked down, inspected his body and found no significant injuries. He promptly expressed his gratitude. Du Gang smiled and replied, ¡°You have detailed the realm for me; this is what I should do.¡± Li Rubo thanked him once again, dusting his hands and standing beside Du Gang, they began watching the battles together. By now, most of the battles had ended. Unfortunately, most students from Peni Academy had lost. Those still in battle, were all from the group with unique physiques. These individuals, like Du Gang, hadn¡¯t used the anomalies, but continued to fight stubbornly. ¡°w Shatters the Sky!¡± Amand from the nearby battlefield caught Du Gang¡¯s attention. On the fourth tform, the Little Hawk King executed their Ying Family¡¯s top-notch technique, ¡®w Shatters the Sky¡¯. Suddenly, a massive w emerged from the sky, heading straight for the opponent. Li Rubo shook his head, uttering a sigh, ¡°Your single Ancient City possesses neen supreme techniques, it is indeed terrifying¡­¡± The Ancient City was a very special existence. They were rted to Pangu and Nuwa, which respectively represents their descendants and ancestors. In the top 100 divine tribes, many were aligned with the Ancient City, therefore they held a rtively high position. Else, the Holy Confucian Academy would not have sought them on equal terms. Du Gang previously believed that Peni Ind, also known as the Human Race of the Universe, were far from these forces on the Primordial Continent. Upon arriving here, they discovered that they never left; while entering from space, they found their location to be within the ancient city. On the No.4 arena, the schr executed nearly in the same manner as Li Rubo did earlier, endlessly casting spells using golden foils and divine pens. However, the oue remained unchanged. Little Hawk King¡¯s w, even though not as mighty as the axe shadow cast by Du Gang, yet swept away the opponent from the arena. Nevertheless, unlike Du Gang who pulled away, Little Hawk King persistently did not give in -consistent with his character. Luckily, the strength of his w shadow was not as intense as imagined. After several dilutions, the opponent sustained only minor injuries. Witnessing this situation, Little Hawk King broke into a smile, ¡°How¡¯s that!¡± On the arena, he wasn¡¯t as effortless and rxed as Du Gang, always on high alert. Hence, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to events on other arenas. Du Gang shrugged, ¡°We lost. With 33 arenas, we¡¯ve already virtually lost 20 of them. Even if we win the remaining ones, we¡¯re unlikely to turn the tables¡­¡± At this point, hearing the news, the students from other sses felt ashamed and wanted to hide in embarrassment. Watching the crowd¡¯s reaction, Du Gang turned around, loudly reassuring, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t me yourselves. This is our ss battle. Winning or losing is our glory, don¡¯t we just want the artifact?¡± ¡°If we lose, we can win it backter. Unless, you all think that you can¡¯t win, do you think that way?¡± ¡°No!¡± The twenty or so students who lost the match earlier, engulfed in shame and regret, felt invigorated upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s words. ¡°An artifact worth hundreds of divine crystals, indeed looks a lot right now, but it¡¯s just a tool in our lives. We¡¯ve got a long way ahead, a bright future filled with endless possibilities!¡± Du Gang casually pointed at someone, ¡°In the future, you may be a True God Level powerhouse. Tell me, at that time, would you grieve for the artifact worth a few hundred divine crystals?¡± ¡°No!¡± This male student, taken aback, yelled out loud. Du Gang nodded, pointing at another person, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll be a Great Power warrior. Tell me, would you weep and regret for the artifact worth a few hundred divine crystals?¡± ¡°No!¡± This male student also bellowed. Du Gang nodded again, ¡°Do you get it now? Inparison to our future filled with infinite chances, these mere hundreds of divine crystals are but a drizzle¡­¡± ¡°Just a drizzle!¡± ¡°Just a drizzle!¡± Instantly, the over twenty participants who had lost the match together with the 36 who didn¡¯t participate, all chanted out loud. At this moment, they needed this kind of morale-boosting to get over the grief of losing hundreds of divine crystals. This thunderous roar left thebatants who were still fighting on the ten odd tforms dumbfounded, as they wondered about what happened among the audience. ¡°Unexpectedly, this headboy Du Gang has some skills after all¡­¡± A schr remarked with a sigh, ¡°I thought that was all to him. I didn¡¯t expect his knack for rallying the spirit, to be so brilliant¡­¡± ¡°This must be the mander-in-chief¡¯ ability that the teacher often mentions?!¡± ¡°Exactly, especially when I think about the loss of divine crystals worth over ten thousand, I can¡¯t help but admire him.¡± ¡°Look at him, not showing any grief. This suggests that he takes money very lightly, truly considering it as dung!¡± ¡°If I were in his shoes, losing ten thousand divine crystals, I might have already cried and fainted in the restroom!¡± At this moment, all the schrs felt rueful and their perception of Du Gang escted once again. Little Hawk King, on the other hand, grinned, pulling a face. An artifact of ten thousand divine crystals was a fake to you, so of course you¡¯re not heartbroken¡­ Unfortunately, he dared only mutter these words in his heart, dared not to say them out loud, after all, he was also involved¡­ After boosting the morale, Du Gang, once again, shifted his gaze to the arena. His aim was actually quite simple, one aspect was to win over his ssmates; during such painful times, it¡¯s easiest to win over hearts, just a few words could do the trick. The second aim was to establish an upright image in the schrs¡¯ minds, such that after getting it open, they wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of him. Moreover, it would also facilitate his following operations! However, if someone observed closely, they would find that although Du Gang was eyeing the arena, from his viewpoint, he could clearly see the situation inside the Libra behind the arena. He was not only watching the battle, but he was also recalling the value of artifacts ced there earlier. He knew that shortly, people like Long Aoshi would apply the Space Prohibition talisman, so, he decided to choose beforehand. Specifically picking those artifacts with high value but small size¡­ Currently, he had set his eyes on several artifacts of high value and small size. Not just that, he also purposely added a few pockets inside his clothes¡­ Since these things were not permitted inside the world within the body, then¡­ they can be kept in the pockets, right?! He didn¡¯t know whether others did the same, anyway, he quietly sewed a bunch of hidden pockets. At this moment, on the arena, the general situation was simr to other arenas, with schrs generally suppressing the students of Peni Academy. They were never in contact with these schrs before, hence they were greatly unadapted to their methods. Hence, inparison to those forces, noble families faced a problem; they were too isted, rarely enabling their children to frequently interact with outsiders. The ones who got the opportunity to travel were essentially strong individuals or ones with outstanding talents. Noble families valued reputation more, hence every generation of each family ensured the upstart was peerless. However, down the years, only Xia Cang from this side of the ancient city had made it to the Human Ranking, just making to thest positions. ¡°Look at Yousheng!¡± Someone eximed. Du Gang quickly withdrew his mind from the Libra and nced towards the stage where Youshenga was. Although this young man carried a coffin on his back, making a bold statement, he himself was incredibly low-profile, choosing merely the twelfth stage topete. At this moment, on this twelfth stage, unlike the other students who suppressed Peni, the situation was rather unusual. The coffin on Yousheng¡¯s back had been put down, and the lid of the coffin was opened. Even the True God corpse inside hade to life. Without any fight, there were indeed several gold foils in the mid-air of the stage but that student looked quite bewildered. ¡°Get off!¡± Yousheng uttered a soft cry, and immediately, the mummy moved. It twisted and turned like a robotic dancer, slowly moving to the edge of the stage. On the other hand, the student looked incredibly strange, like a string puppet being manipted. His every move was simr to the mummy¡¯s, also moving to the edge of the stage. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Two thuds were heard as a person and a corpse both jumped off the stage. ¡°Release!¡± Though far away, Du Gang could still hear the word Yousheng whispered softly. Just as he thought, the student over there recovered immediately. With a ¡°thump¡±, he fell to the ground, and then rolled and crawled away until another student held him by the shoulder to stop him. There was a clear look of fear in his eyes. Clearly, the battle had left a deep, terrifying imprint on his mind. With Yousheng¡¯s spell ending, he quickly packed up the corpse, meticulously covered the coffin again, and carried it on his back before jumping off the stage. Seeing Du Gang looking at him, he immediately revealed a shy smile. Although his smile was casual, all the students on the line of his sight were shocked and quickly averted their gaze. Not just them, at this moment, even those in the same ss as Yousheng felt terrified. Thest thing everyone in the ss wanted to talk about was Yousheng. After all, a person running around with a coffin on his back was too terrifying. Although this person appeared to be very shy, but who knew if he would transform into a devil with uncontroble bestiality? Du Gang didn¡¯t think too much and simply responded with a smile as well. Thisd was truly mysterious. Aside from his coffin, he hadn¡¯t shown any other tricks yet. Who knew what was his capability? ¡°Ha!¡± Suddenly, a tender battle cry resounded. The crowd¡¯s gaze was immediately drawn towards it. One of the twin lolis on a stage suddenly manifested a light orb around her body, protecting herpletely. On another stage, the other twin loli unfolded a pair of immacte wings. ¡°Buzz!¡± Not only that, what was shocking was, behind this loli, an illusory figure appeared once again. If someone looked closely, this figure was identical to the loli who had just dived into the orb. ¡°The twin lolis can fight in fusion. Once they integrate, theirbat power is not as simple as one plus one equals two¡­¡± ¡°But, their personalities are really strange; they basically never talk to others¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the two of them like to converse with each other; can talk endlessly for a day¡­¡± Du Gang listened to these tidbits and pondered, realising it to be exactly like that. Except for the time when the Divine Chance was auctioned, these two twin lolis had only said one thing, ¡°Brother, these two teddies are for you¡±. Other than that, he hadn¡¯t seen them speak at all. However, they never missed a chance to snag any opportunity. Simr to this time, although they didn¡¯t speak, they were involved in the conspiracy of nine. ¡°Boom!¡± With the fusion of the apparitional twin lolis, an intense aura was released. Instantly, the student on the stage was swept off by a massive force of purity. They have used their power of physique! However, no one said anything against them, after all, they looked like children, although they might be much older than Du Gang¡­ ¡°Have you noticed that they seem to have developed a lot of the mysteries of physique?!¡± Du Gang frowned. He had seen Divine Body, Sacred Body, Taoist Body, Tyrant Body, and King Body, and currently, Yousheng, who possessed the Dark Ghost Body, and these Twin King Bodies Lolis appeared most mysterious. Apart from these, like his own Divine Body, Little Hawk King¡¯s Sky Hawk Holy Body, and Long Aotian¡¯s Azure Flood Dragon Body had not shown much charm. Among their group, except for mastering the anomaly, their understanding of physique was close to zero. On one hand, because they didn¡¯t understand or rather, there were hardly any who understood how to develop the powerful potential of the special physique. The most important thing was that each kind of physique was developed differently. As thepetition ended for this loli, she soon transformed from her earlier four-winged angel form with two heads, four hands and four feet, to a light orb. At the same time on another stage, the light orb that the student furiously attacked hatched at this moment. Just like before, a four-winged angel with two heads, four hands and four feet suddenly appeared. ¡°Boom!¡± The same scene happened again, the schr was knocked off the stage without any resistance. ¡°Is this the power of physiology?¡± The schrs were filled with emotion. Although they could beat ordinary people, it was difficult to fight against those with special bodies. After all, this is the root of survival for these powerful families! With the victory of the twin loli, the only ones left to decide the winner are Long Aotian and Yang Jun on the number one stage, Yao Zixuan and an unknown schr on the number seven stage, Yao Zijie and an unknown schr on the number eight stage, and Sun Wufan and an unknown schr on the number nine stage. They are the only four stages where a winner has not yet been decided! However, the people on these four stages are obviously strong. On the Peni side, everyone has a special body. Although Yao Zijie seemed weak when he climbed the mountain and his strength was sealed, in reality, he is very strong. His physique is even stronger than Yao Zixuan¡¯s, he is a nine sun divine body, and Yao Zixuan is just a nine yin body. ¡°Fight, fight, fight~~~!!!¡± The first one to make a move came from the number nine stage. At this moment, Sun Wufan seemed to turn into a super Saiyan, his muscles exploded, and he swung his pair of iron clubs, creating strong gusts of wind. Even under the restriction of gold foil floating in the air, he still chased the schr on the stage and created dangerous situations, forcing the schr into mad evasion. ¡°This guy is so strong!¡± ¡°Yeah, even under the suppression of the power of the gold foil, he almost caught up with Brother Liu¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, you see, the lightning attack produced by Brother Liu¡¯s gold foil hit this person and he was not injured at all¡­¡± ¡°This guy must also have abat body!¡± Du Gang nodded and saw some clues. These schrs, when their opponents¡¯ strength does not exceed a certain limit, their techniques are almost invincible. They can gradually weaken their enemies and then take the initiative. However, if the enemy disys even greater strength that their golden foil techniques cannot suppress, then they basically seem extremely passive and it is difficult to turn the situation around. Therefore, these schrly techniques,pared to the top strong fighters, are far too weak, but they are above the average level, or in other words, they are in the middle-high ss. For them, it¡¯s very easy to fight ordinary people or those who don¡¯t have supreme techniques or special bodies, and they nearly always win. Du Gang was pondering secretly. He wondered whether these schrs had more powerful techniques after they advanced in their cultivation?! There should be, after all, they are one of the forty-five great forces. If they didn¡¯t have anything up their sleeves, they probably wouldn¡¯t have reached this level! ¡°Boom!¡± With Sun Wufan¡¯s raging power, a mysterious aura suddenly emerged around him. A sort of me-like thing started burning around Sun Wufan¡¯s body. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that hisbat power seems to be increasing continuously¡­¡± At this time, Little Hawk King rarely spoke: ¡°This is the Fighting Holy Body, a physique within the Fighting Saint n. In battle, as long as they are notpletely suppressed, their fighting power can increase infinitely¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only theoretically unlimited growth, as for whether there have been such strong people, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± So that¡¯s how it is! Most of the people present showed a sudden realization. At the same time, they were once again amazed. Another physique. These great families really lived up to their reputations¡­ It can be said that the families are synonymous with physiques. Or rather, the families survive based on their physiques. ¡°Da Da Da~~~!!!¡± Sun Wufan¡¯s movements were getting faster and faster until even Du Gang was somewhat rmed. ¡°This speed isparable to my full state after transforming, which means that if he was not suppressed, his speed might be even faster than mine¡­¡± Of course, this is without the use of the Nine Secrets. However, it also fully shows the strength of the Fighting Holy Body. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the schr on the stage was a step slower or rather, Sun Wufan¡¯s speed was too fast. He finally caught up with him and smashed him with a stick, directly knocking him off the stage. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± The schr fell three times in session before he finally stopped. However, the good news is that Sun Wufan clearly held back and did not use a killing blow in the end, and the schr was not seriously injured. Not just him, Du Gang had also discovered early on that these schrs¡¯ bodies were extremely fragile. For example, they routinely resisted some attacks with their physical strength. But these schrs were different, their physical strength was extremely weak, almost like a weak chicken, very fragile. Du Gang turned his head, looking at Li Rubo on the side, and asked, ¡°Do all the other human races on the maind, like you Confucian students, not cultivate physical strength?¡± His words were still rather polite. Li Rubo, however, didn¡¯t take it personally and answered honestly, ¡°For us ordinary people, not many really cultivate physical strength. Most people mainly cultivate divine power¡­¡± Du Gang understood now. It turned out that only noble families or people with special constitutions like them cultivate their physical bodies. Most ordinary people don¡¯t. Li Ruboughed, ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely like that. There are also some people with ordinary constitutions who have embarked on the path to physical enlightenment¡­¡± ¡°For example, the Shaolin Temple has several lineages that walk the path of physical enlightenment, and the Diamond Temple is also the same¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, one of the four Taoist sects, the True Martial Sect, mainly cultivates the body. They have a True Martial Image that is said to be very powerful. However, the True Martial Sect is in the Eastern Ridge, so unfortunately, we have no chance to meet¡­¡± ¡°Apart from these, there are also many powerful madmen with strong bodies in the Evil Demon Eight Paths. However, these forces are mostly hidden so we don¡¯t have much specific information about them.¡± Hearing this, Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°What about the Dream Building? I heard they also belong to the Evil Demon Eight Paths, why does it seem their influence is everywhere but nobody¡¯s managing them?!¡± Li Ruboughed, ¡°The Evil Demon Eight Paths are actually divided into two, dividing into the evil path and the demon path. Our Southern Wilderness demon domain, is properly demon path, the kind that everyone fights when they see¡­¡± ¡°As for the Dream Building, it belongs to the evil path. Their force is very strange, very evil. Basically dominated by women, all active in the Dream Building, cultivating techniques of dual cultivation and indulgence¡­¡± ¡°The evil path can only be considered as aberrant paths or foreign paths and does not belong to the demon path¡­¡± ¡°And like the Dream Building, they rarely show martial action except for self-defense¡­¡± ¡°Besides, the girls of the Dream Building are so beautiful, who can bear to act against them!¡± Du Gang paused, curiously asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you Confucian students need to live ascetic?¡± Li Rubo was taken aback, puzzled, ¡°Who told you that we Confucian students need to live ascetic?¡± ¡°Only those Buddhists live ascetic, almost no other force has this kind of doctrine¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°If everyone were to live ascetic, wouldn¡¯t our human race have no future?!¡± ¡°Buddhism only flourished in the setting of overpoption, when the maind¡¯s poption is too many. If the poption were sparse, how would they develop if everyone was not having children? That would be the end, the human race would be extinct!¡± Du Gang nodded. Buddhism was in the Western Desert, too far from them, and didn¡¯t require too much attention. Very quickly, he focused again on the stage because Yao Zijie, who was on the tform at this moment, began to show his prowess. His hands began to produce a misty purple aura, each attack was imbued with this aura. Not only that, the two had been fighting for a while, and the Gentleman¡¯s Sword in his hand had umted quite a lot of force. ¡°Thanking you for the three feet iron, swinging to horrify the gods, producing valor in his heart, masculine wind sprout between the arms!¡± Yao Zijie, the Gentleman¡¯s Sword, finally had his moment of brilliance. A ten feet shining cold light shed, a crack just right, stopping exactly at his opponent¡¯s foot appeared on the tform. One could imagine, if Yao Zijie doesn¡¯t hold back, his opponent might be split in half by now. ¡°Thanks for sparing me, I concede!¡± The Confucian student opponent was also taken aback. The hardness of this tform is very formidable, at least he could not break it. Yet, his opponent managed to create a trench. This meant, if his opponent hadn¡¯t stopped, he would have been gone, not to say anything else, at least his balls would have been crushed¡­ Yao Zijie nodded, bowed, and then left the stage. ¡°Done my best, captured a city!¡± Hearing his arrogant words, the Little Hawk King said irritably, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you winning, we¡¯ve already lost!¡± Yao Zijie immediately shook his head and sighed, yet he didn¡¯t seem too dispirited because Yao Zixuan had told him about the n after, so he wasn¡¯t worried. The other Confucian students also admired Yao Zijie¡¯s demeanor and quality at this moment and frequently approached him for a conversation, wanting to befriend him. Seeing this scene, Du Gang was speechless. He had clearly seen the changes in the Confucian students¡¯ perception of him, but no one made a move to make friends. And all Yao Zijie did was recite a line of poetry he didn¡¯t know where he stole from, earning so many people¡¯s fondness. Seeing this, the Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°This kid is actually suitable for the Holy Confucian Academy, it matches his temperament!¡± Du Gang nodded, indeed it was. At this point, only Yao Zixuan and Long Aotian were left fighting on the stage. Suddenly, Du Gang seemed to have remembered something, he quickly turned his head and sure enough, at the rear of the crowd, he found Yu Shuiyao crouched in a corner. She didn¡¯t participate? What¡¯s wrong with her? Seeing this, Du Gang walked over with a furrowed brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Yu Shuiyao took a peek and seeing that it was him, she spoke softly, ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re a divine spirit now, do you still get periods?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my period¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s expressions like if it¡¯s not your period why is your stomach hurting, Yu Shuiyao helplessly exined, ¡°I¡¯m a Taiyin Taoist Body, my body naturally emits a cold Yin aura. Although refining it is beneficial to me, inevitably, my body will suffer some side effects¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Du Gang said, ¡°Then you should go back, sitting here doesn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yu Shuiyao suddenly asked. Du Gang was stunned andughed, ¡°Or what?¡± ¡°Will it affect the team?¡± Full of curiosity, he asked, ¡°Are you running a fever? What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Yu Shuiyao cussed angrily, forgetting all about the pain in her stomach, she stood up, stomped fiercely on Du Gang¡¯s foot, and left without looking back. Shrugging his shoulders, Du Gang ignored her and returned to the arena. At this moment, the fight on Yao Zixuan¡¯s side had also reached a fever pitch. This didn¡¯t mean Yao Zixuan was weak, just that her opponent was strong. It is worth noting that previously, Yao Zijie couldn¡¯t even defeat his sister. Of course, it also had something to do with Yao Zixuan not taking the fight seriously. However, when she saw Du Gang chatting with Yu Shuiyao out of the corner of her eyes, her grip on her sword reflexively tightened. Lady Sword? No, she primarily cultivated another technique. ¡°Die!¡± Yao Zixuan rushed forward and attacked. Her opponent, like before, quickly dodged. But for some reason, this time his movements were slower, giving Yao Zixuan an opportunity to stab him. ¡°Bang!¡± With that single strike, the schr was injured. Yao Zixuan seized the opportunity tounch several consecutive attacks, eventually throwing him off the stage. Compared to others¡¯ victories, her win was in. What surprised onlookers was that she didn¡¯t use too many strategies. She didn¡¯t utilize her Nine Yin Body! She didn¡¯t use any powerful Supreme Techniques or Sage Techniques! It seemed that she exclusively used her swordsmanship, and her opponent was knocked down. ¡°Brother Wang, it¡¯s a pity you made a mistake¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I was distracted for a moment and she caught up to me. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s too beauti ¡­¡± The schr who was knocked down by Yao Zixuan didn¡¯t think much of his defeat, he simply assumed he was careless. Only a few curious people nced at Yao Zixuan and began to ponder. However, Du Gang also had some spections. Yao Zixuan was trained by the elder of Yao Family in numerology. She was best at the Law of Cause and Effect. Therefore, he suspected that Yao Zixuan might have used some rted metaphysical means, but this was merely spection. Seeing Yao Zixuane down, Du Gang approached her with a smile and said, ¡°Zixuan, congrattions!¡± Yao Zixuan, however, seemed indifferent. She nodded slightly and left. Watching this scene, Du Gang frowned. What¡¯s going on? Forget it, thepetition is about to end, and Long Aoshi will be on stage next¡­ At this thought, he quickly returned to the edge of the arena to watch the battle on Long Aotian¡¯s stage. ¡°Divine Dragon Manifesting¡± Long Aotian was formidable, as was his opponent. He summoned the Divine Dragon, but still couldn¡¯t defeat Yang Jun. Yang Jun¡¯s techniques differed from the rest, or rather, he had a few more tricks up his sleeve. His divine brush, like a divine weapon, could block every strike of the formidable Divine Dragon. This made Long Aotian very ufortable. The gap was so ring that his wraith was suppressed and frozen mid-air. If it weren¡¯t for his dragon body, which has powerful divine abilities, he would probably have been defeated by now. Should he use his dragon power? As the Azure Flood Dragon, if he uses his dragon body, it would make him look weak. Although he was fighting in the arena, he could still sense the use of the phantom and the power of the physique. Except for the twin Lolitas, no one else has used a phantom or drawn too much from their physique¡¯s power. If he is the only one who uses it, wouldn¡¯t that make him lose face?! But the problem was his opponent was extremely strong! What should he do?! Yang Jun smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Long, you might as well use your physique. Though I am merely a mortal body, I have defeated a few with special bodies. Please let me witness yours!¡± Hearing this, Long Aotian didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He immediately transformed into an Azure Flood Dragon, coiling and attacking Yang Jun. ¡°Roar~~!¡± The dragon chant resounded throughout the world, startling everyone. Everyone was shocked to see the twenty-meter-long Azure Dragon in the arena, gasping in amazement. ¡°Is this the power of a racial body? It¡¯s so powerful¡­¡± ¡°After his transformation, he basically resembles the South Sea Azure Flood Dragons¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if he went to the South Sea, he might be able to live with the Azure Flood Dragons¡­¡± ¡°However, he probably can¡¯t beat Brother Yang, can he?!¡± Du Gang furrowed his brow. Long Aotian had already unveiled his dragon form, yet these schrs still believed he couldn¡¯t defeat Yang Jun. Just what hidden ability did Yang Jun possess? On the stage. A smile hung at the corner of Yang Jun¡¯s mouth, he said, ¡°Brother Long is indeed extraordinary. Since this is so, I should start getting serious.¡± These words surprised the audience beneath the stage. He hadn¡¯t been taking things seriously before? Was it true? Or a lie?! After Yang Jun finished speaking, he didn¡¯t disappoint the crowd. He lifted his divine pen again and started to inscribe on the golden foil. Swish swish swish! In an instant, a piece of golden foil emitting a boundless aura and divine charm rose into the sky. ¡°Suppress!¡± This time, the floating golden foil above him was inscribed with just these two characters. But these two characters were as heavy as Mount Tai, emanating a terrifying and formidable power of a sage, overflowing about him. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This aura, how far has he mastered the sage technique?!¡± Even Du Gang was left startled and turned to look at Li Rubo. Li Rubo smiled, neither hiding nor considering it to be a secret. He said, ¡°Brother Yang is a genius. He barely entered the God Spirit Level, yet he has practiced his sage technique to two percent¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this mere one percent improvement, but the power contained within isn¡¯t as simple as one plus one equals two ¡­ ¡± ¡°The power that can be released is simply terrifying!¡± Indeed, on the stage, the Azure Dragon transformed by Long Aotian seemed to have been restrained by some inexplicable invisible cage at this moment, only able to fly within a certain area, unable to escape. ¡°Roar!!¡± Long Aotian roared furiously, shaking the heavens. ¡°Boom!¡± The next second, a vast throne rose into the air out of nothing. ¡°Here ites!¡± Du Gang was very interested. This Long Aotian¡¯s vision was not simple; it was a throne. Let¡¯s see who is stronger! ¡°A vision, huh?!¡± Yang Jun obviously had experience battling special physiques and was not the least bit flustered. He quickly raised his pen and began writing again. ¡°Swish swish swish!!¡± This time, two brilliantly golden characters were formed. ¡°Seal!¡± ¡°Vroom!¡± The moment this golden foil ascended, it issued an overwhelming might. ¡°Boom!¡± The vision that originally rose into the air and suppressed everything, bizarrely encountered something terrifying in an instant and was sealed. ¡°It was actually sealed!¡± Du Gang sighed in admiration. ¡°Long Aotian hasn¡¯t developed his dragon body and visions much¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if he had developed them a little more, he wouldn¡¯t have been sealed!¡± On the stage, Long Aotian roared in fury, but it was of no use. His vision was suppressed near his body. He overestimated his current Vision level and underestimated the sage technique. This was, after all, created by a sage, and there was a qualitative change from one percent to two percent. At this moment, others with special physiques, whether Yao Zijie, Sun Wufan, or even Dark Ghost Body You Sheng, all looked serious. They were uncertain whether the results would be different if they were up there instead. Such a technique that could suppress and seal visions was too terrifying. However, Du Gang wasn¡¯t too concerned. His strongest move at present wasn¡¯t a special body, but the Jie-Character Secret. With the Jie-Character Secret, he could increase hisbat power by tenfold, attack power by tenfold, God Qi by tenfold, and Divine Power by tenfold. With the Jie-Character Secret, he felt he could beat more than just one tribtion spirits like Yang Jun. Even if it was a two tribtion spirit, Du Gang felt he stood a chance! ps: Today, I wrote 36,000 words, just finished, exactly 18 hours. Let¡¯s do it again tomorrow! Chapter 239 - 238: Making a Big Profit! (16,000 words, seeking subscription!) Chapter 239: Chapter 238: Making a Big Profit! (16,000 words, seeking subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 Long Aotian lost, does it mean he isn¡¯t strong? No, he is extremely powerful! It is his opponent who was stronger, disying up to two percent of the divine might at the God Spirit Level stage was simply terrifying. ¡°I have lost!¡± After stepping down from the arena, Long Aotian sighed. This was his third defeat, his first time was to Du Gang, the second time to Long Aoshi, and this was the third time. The first time, he lost to Du Gang, giving him the feeling that given Du Gang¡¯s unique status and his many added divine techniques, a loss was understandable. The second time, he lost to Long Aoshi, he thought, although Long Aoshi was stronger, he belonged to the same n; even if he lost, it meant only that the opponent was better adapted to the Primordial Continent. However, the third time, he lost to someone from an external race, an ordinary person he used to look down on. What saddened him even more was that he was defeated by his opponent after he had exhausted all of his techniques For the always inwardly proud Long Aotian, it was somewhat hard to ept. Maybe, I should return to the n¡­ ¡°Get ready, they¡¯re about to make their move¡­¡± Just as he was immersed in his sorrow, Du Gang suddenly sent a voice message to him. Long Aotian immediately sobered up and looked towards Libra. At this moment, Yang Jun and others were moving towards Libra. Unlike the overall gloomy atmosphere around, Yang Jun and others were extremely excited. Other than their own sixty thousand plus divine crystals, there was almost seventy thousand divine crystals on the other end of Libra. This meant that each of them had made a fortune! ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s put our own things away first and then divide the spoils¡­¡± Yang Jun still came to his own Libra first, where his valuable divine artifact, worth ten thousand divine crystals, was located! Ma Liang¡¯s Divine Brush, this was the divine brush left by a powerful entity from their academy, it was a second-rank True Divine Artifact. With this brush, his prophecy technique will be amplified again and his strength can be increased by at least one notch. At this moment, Du Gang and others all quietly watched as Yang Jun and others finally excitedly reached for their divine artifacts. ¡°Eh? Why can¡¯t I retrieve it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t retrieve my artifact as well!¡± ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± At this moment, a surge of strong wind came. In the distance, Long Aoshi and others were rushing towards them, heading straight for the artifacts on the Libra. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Yang Jun yelled loudly, but quickly heard the echo behind him. He turned around and saw Du Gang also roaring with rage, while replying to him, ¡°Brother Yang, hurry and retrieve your artifacts, be careful of these second generation nobles stealing¡­.¡± Second generation nobles? After hearing that, Yang Jun and the others quickly understood that these were people with strong backgrounds, who were at odds with Du Gang and others. They probably wanted to seize the opportunity to rob the artifacts. ¡°Brothers, fucking rob them!¡± Long Aoshi, now taking on the role of a bandit leader, roared and led the charge. ¡°You¡¯re too slow!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡± Sometimeter, several prophecies were dered from the mouths of these schrs. In an instant, Long Aoshi and his group were restrained. Seeing this, Du Gang, without any hesitation, shouted loudly: ¡°Everyone,e with me to stop Long Aoshi. Don¡¯t let them disgrace our Peni Academy!¡± After saying that, he led the charge. In a blink of an eye, the 69 people from his side also rushed over. The schrs were taken aback. People wereing from both sides. Approximately 70 people from one side, nearly 80 people from another side, making up more than four to five times their number. ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t be afraid. Fellow seniors, don¡¯t worry, we are here to help you!¡± Du Gang took the initiative to define the nature of their visit: they were there to help stop Long Aoshi and others. Looking at Du Gang as well as Long Aotian on his side, and then at the approaching, simrly horned men on the other side, Yang Jun had a sudden realization. The two Dragon n descendants were fighting for a position, therefore they had conflicts. One side was friendly to them, the other side naturally wanted to disgrace them. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The other party was rushing for Libra. Naturally, Yang Jun and others wouldn¡¯t let Long Aoshi and his group touch it. They preemptively blocked them and a fierce battle ensued. ¡°Brothers, help!¡± With a loudmand from Du Gang, he quickly approached a person near Libra and entered into battle. The people behind him also followed suit,unching into battle with the people in front of them. ¡°Er Gou, you guys are so bold, daring to steal artifacts¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not called Er Gou, I have a name¡­¡± Er Gou was speechless. He med Long Aoshi who always called him Er Gou, leading to everyone forgetting his real name. However, Du Gang clearly held back, fighting evenly with Er Gou. Originally, Er Gou felt slightly afraid after finding out that it was Du Gang. After all, Du Gang was the one who had fought Long Aoshi to a standstill. Who would have thought that they would end up evenly matched? Was he posturing? Was he seriously injured? At this moment, he was a bit confused. Was it really not possible anymore? At the same time, reminded by Du Gang, he remembered that he came here to snatch artifacts. He immediately increased his strength and pressured forward. Unexpectedly, he merely gave a tentative push and Du Gang had been forced back two steps. ¡°He is definitely injured!¡± Er Gou was overjoyed and quickly grabbed a divine artifact from Libra. ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang, while shouting, quickly approached, and once again confronted Er Gou in front of Libra. However, if anyone noticed, during the battle, his hand would inadvertently brush over a certain spot, and a ne-like miniature divine artifact would disappear. The next time it appeared, it would already be in the pocket on his body. Er Gou already had a divine artifact in hand by this point, and was starting to think about retreating. Unable to store it away, he naturally kept it in his hand. However, after discovering that Du Gang was a paper tiger, he had a new idea. What if¡­ he took another artifact? No sooner thought than done, he quickly grabbed another divine artifact after fending off Du Gang again. At that moment, Yang Jun turned around and saw what was happening, his eyes bulging with rage, he yelled, ¡°Protect the divine artifacts!¡± The others turned around and also witnessed the scene. As soon as Er Gou noticed the others looking at him, without uttering a word, he ran off with two divine artifacts he had grabbed. Plus his own divine artifact, he had a total of three. ¡°He stole three!¡± Du Gang roared, ¡°Er Gou, stop right there!¡± As he spoke, he kicked off the ground and started chasing after him at high speed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yang, I, Du Gang, give you my personal guarantee that I will exact justice for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Jun was moved and retreated with his studentrades, guarding the edge of the divine artifacts. At this moment, Long Aoshi saw the scene and also reacted. ¡°I¡¯m here to snatch divine artifacts, not to fight with them!¡± He suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°Brothers, grab the divine artifacts, don¡¯t mind them!¡± Having said that, he immediately left Yang Jun behind and rushed towards Libra. ¡°Stop!¡± Yang Jun was both shocked and angry. These divine artifacts were their spoils of war, and they were actually being stolen like this! Elsewhere, Du Gang chased Er Gou all the way to the space gate. ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t chase me. There are divine artifacts over there. You should go grab them!¡± Er Gou tried to convince Du Gang to turn around and go back. Du Gang replied righteously, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve stolen their divine artifacts. I should catch you and help them seek an apology.¡± Run, if you don¡¯t get out, how am I going to store the divine artifacts? In a short while, he had stashed six divine artifacts in his pocket, all of which were small but valuable. Er Gou suddenly sped up again and quickly rushed in front of the space gate. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Looking smug, he was about to shoot out. At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s speed suddenly soared. Like teleportation, he reached Er Gou. ¡°Bang!¡± In a split second, he snatched all three divine artifacts in Er Gou¡¯s hand, and even gave him a kick at thest moment. Immediately, the two flew out one after another. To outsiders, it probably looked like Du Gang was worried about Er Gou escaping, so he burst out at thest moment. Although the distance to the arena was quite far, and they couldn¡¯t sense that far, Du Gang still put on aplete show. As soon as he stepped through the space gate, without dying for a moment, Er Gou quickly slipped into the dormitory area. At this moment, Du Gang finally stopped, feeling ecstatic. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Suddenly, Old Liu¡¯s voice came from the front. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly transferred the divine artifacts from his pocket to his inner world. ¡°Divine artifacts? You robbed those student schrs?¡± Du Gang coughed,ughing, ¡°No, Teacher Liu, I was chasing after Er Gou. He took their divine artifacts¡­¡± ¡°Teacher, can you testify for me that I couldn¡¯t recover any divine artifacts from Er Gou?¡± As he spoke, he handed a divine artifact worth a hundred divine crystals to Old Liu. Looking at the divine artifact, Old Liu was stunned for a moment, then soon, his face broke into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to say. You couldn¡¯t catch up, that little guy headed towards the dormitory area!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Du Gang bowed his head slightly, then stopped near the space gate, waiting quietly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Old Liu curiously asked. Du Gang was about to reply when the space gate opened. A student came out, holding two divine artifacts, his face full of ecstasy. Secret Nine, open! Whoosh! Du Gang transformed into a ghostly figure and instantly flickered beside the person who had just managed toe out. Almost before anyone could see, he returned to his original position. Immediately, the divine artifact in the student¡¯s hand disappeared. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re even robbing people here. Go back and return the divine artifacts to them!¡± The student was stunned, quickly recognized Du Gang, got a shock, and hurriedly scurried towards the neighboring dormitory area. Afterward, Du Gang started talking to himself. ¡°Damn it, these people havepletely lost face for our Peni Academy!¡± ¡°These maggots are nothing but ck sheep!¡± ¡°I need to get back and stop them!¡± ¡°Or should I wait here to intercept them?¡± ¡°But, during the fight I might have sustained some¡­¡± Before he could finish, Old Liu¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Du Gang, what the heck are you saying there, mumbling to yourself?!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m just making a recording, for evidence¡­¡± Having said that, he continued, ¡°But during the fight, I took some damage. It had some impact on my body¡­¡± ¡°No matter what, I must stop them!¡± Listening to Du Gang¡¯s righteous words, Old Liu was speechless. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, anyone who heard this would think Du Gang was a model student of excellent character. Damn it, this kid is really bad! Old Liu rolled his eyes, ¡°Kid, if you want me to testify for you, one divine artifact is not enough¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. Whoeveres out and gets a divine artifact, we¡¯ll split the loot¡­¡± Hearing this, Old Liu grinned. No harm in making a little extra on the side! A hundred divine crystals are enough for one visit to the first floor, if I save up ten, wouldn¡¯t that be enough to spend a night on the second floor?! With this thought, Old Liu was full of smiles, extremely excited. The two of them continued to stay. Soon, the space gate opened again. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly used Secret Nine again, and rushed over with blinding speed. The next second, three divine artifacts entered his inner world. ¡°You scoundrel, dare to rob schr students of their divine artifacts? You¡¯ve lost face for our Peni Academy!¡± Du Gang looked furious, scolding, ¡°Hurry up and follow me back, make an apology to them¡­¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± The student cursed and without saying a word, he dived into the dormitory area nearby. In fact, he didn¡¯t even realize that the divine artifact in his hand was gone. ¡°Heh heh!¡± A big smile of ecstasy immediately spread across Du Gang¡¯s face. Old Liu also had clear, discerning eyes. He took out a mirror and startedbing the few strands of hair on his forehead. Watching the ridiculous actions of Old Liu, Du Gang saw everything clearly. This old man was definitely nning to go to the Dream Building! ¡°Bang!¡± Just as he was thinking about it, he was greeted with a p on the head. ¡°Kid, you really don¡¯t take me for a real True God?!¡± Du Gang suddenly remembered that the gatekeeper was indeed a True God, and he put up a ttering smile. Damn it! So, they continued to wait. After capturing six waves of people, they couldn¡¯t catch any more. This time, there were too many people. Their group, the enemy¡¯s group, schrs included, all swarmed and ran in chaos. Soon, about sixty or seventy people had fled the arena and entered other spatial portals. Among these people, there were enemy students, and also people like Long Aotian. As for Du Gang, he quickly returned to the arena. Inside, both sides were almost done fighting. Half of the schrs were knocked down. This kind of mass battle was too intense and many couldn¡¯t stay hidden, which is why many were knocked down. Du Gang watched these people, and it gave him something to ponder. Schrs were strong in singlebat or working together, but they needed protection, otherwise they were quite vulnerable. They were like mages, bestowing blessings and curses on the enemy, needing protection. There were about fifty or sixty people from Peni Academy, half were on Long Aoshi¡¯s side, and the other half on this side. They were still fighting. None of them had been knocked down, mainly because most people from the Ancient City were ustomed to tempering their bodies, so they were all physically strong and wouldn¡¯t fall due to misfire. Looking back at where Libra once stood, the divine artifact was gone. Clearly, it had been taken by everyone. Long Aoshi¡¯s remaining people were retreating while fighting, making their way towards the spatial portal to escape. Seeing this, Du Gang once again rushed forward, joining in the fight with a man who held three divine artifacts. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Brother Yang, I¡¯ve chased back a divine artifact for you¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Yang Jun and the group of schrs were immediately grateful, ¡°Thanks!¡± They weren¡¯t fools. They realized that previously many people on Du Gang¡¯s side said they would help, but in fact, they also grabbed the divine artifacts. Those who stayed to help them fight seemed truly honorable in their eyes now! ¡°Run!¡± Long Aoshi was still here at that moment and did not leave. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to leave. It was because Yang Jun had been clinging to him. Clearly, he had recognized that Long Aoshi was the leader and wanted to capture him. But Long Aoshi was no pushover either. His divine power was ultimate, and even Yang Jun couldn¡¯t suppress him. This clearly showed that he was stronger than Long Aotian at the moment. Once the schrs couldn¡¯t suppress the enemy, they basically had no strong means left. So despite shing with him, Yang Jun was unable to take down his opponent, feeling anxious and helpless. ¡°Boom!¡± After forcing Yang Jun to retreat once again, Long Aoshi quickly ran towards the spatial gate, shouting, ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw!¡± Seeing their leader running, everyone else naturally wouldn¡¯t want to stay. They all exhausted their strength, forced their opponents to retreat, and then left together. ¡°Chase!¡± Seeing this situation, all Yang Jun could do was to helplessly continue chasing after them. But he knew it was toote. Once these people escaped the range of the space restriction talisman, they would definitely put away the divine artifacts. Indeed, Long Aoshi and the others did not hesitate. After putting away the artifacts, they quickly entered the portal nearby. ¡°Sigh!¡± Everyone abruptly halted. At this point, only 13 schrs were standing, the rest were all lying down. On Du Gang¡¯s side, there were 22 students, while the rest had vanished into thin air. ¡°Brother Yang, calm down. I will go to the administration area to inform the teachers about everything that happened here, let them decide¡­¡± After hearing this, Yang Jun could only express his gratitude again, ¡°Thanks to you guys, otherwise we might all be stuck here¡­¡± Du Gang angrily dered, ¡°This is absolutely a premeditated operation. Shockingly, they even had a prohibition charm, a thing that is worth ten thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Yang Jun nodded. He was skeptical about Du Gang initially, but thinking about his performance along the way, and his present situation, he dismissed the suspicions. After all, Du Gang chased down an artifact and came back to help. Furthermore, given the level of ferocity with which the two groups fought, it was clear that these two factions within their ss had always been at odds with each other. ¡°Brother Yang, let¡¯s go back and check on your disciples first. Let¡¯s take them all to the administration area!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± But before they could move again, the door to the administration area opened by itself. It turned out that Xiang Xinjian and the others had finished their conversation. Currently, besides him and the middle-aged schr, there was also a vice principal present. The three of them walked out, smiling and chatting. Seeing the crowd, they paused in surprise, ¡°What happened to you all?!¡± They noticed that all the students were wounded and looked like they had just finished a fight. Upon seeing this, Xiang Xinjian¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Du Gang, you usually work hard and endure hardships. You are brave, diligent and always ready to help others¡­ So, why did you provoke a fight with our guests now?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, puzzled as to why Xiang Xinjian praised him first? Before he could exin, Yang Jun beside him started to exin for him. ¡°Teacher, you have misunderstood Du Gang. He wasn¡¯t fighting with us, he was injured while helping us¡­¡± At this moment, one of Du Gang¡¯s arms looked like it was cut off. Blood gushed out, and although there were no fatal injuries, it still looked serious. Old Liu was twitching at the corner of his mouth. He watched as the kid ruthlessly beat his own arm to this extent. He was utterly invincible! Du Gang looked wronged as he looked at Xiang Xinjian, ¡°Teacher Xiang, you have misunderstood me¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian really wanted to smack him. I¡¯ve been watching you closely with divine beings by your side, and you think I wouldn¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do? He is trying to y the victim in front of me. Nevertheless, he inquired, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Jun quickly began to rte the whole incident and course of events. Throughout his narration, the schr also constantly asked questions to rify the details. After a while, the schr frowned, ¡°So, you got 20 people knocked out?¡± Hearing this, Xiang Xinjian frowned and interrogated, ¡°Du Gang, what have you been doing? You didn¡¯t catch a single one?!¡± ¡°Also, this Long Aoshi is simply reprehensible. Don¡¯t worry, schrs, I will definitely seek justice for you. To think he managed to injure 20 people, let¡¯s go and check on them just in case they haven¡¯t received proper treatment¡­¡± Although the schr was displeased with Xiang Xinjian¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check.¡± Soon, they all arrived at the arena area. Indeed, in the depths of the area, a group of schrsy on the ground. Some were unconscious, while others were healing themselves. The clear-headed schrs, upon seeing their arrival, were crying out with grievances, ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Teacher Li looked helpless, he could only say, ¡°You need to recover first, I will demand justice for you¡­¡± After saying this, he turned his head to look at the Vice Principal and said, ¡°Director Ji, what about those who forcibly seized artifacts during the fair duel? They are all your students¡­¡± Ji Hetong nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this matter fairly!¡± Then, he turned to Xiang Xinjian and said, ¡°Go and bring all the involved parties here. You have one minute!¡± ¡°All right.¡± Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t hesitate and was off instantly. About a minuteter, all those who had previously left, whether it was Long Aotian¡¯s group or Long Aoshi¡¯s, had all returned. Seeing the presence of these teachers and the Vice Principal, Long Aoshi¡¯s group, including Long Aotian, looked somewhat intimidated. Long Aotian had grabbed two divine artifacts without contributing any from his own. Vice Principal Ji Hetong said, ¡°Separate yourselves, don¡¯t stand together. Students who were here to duel with Confucian schrs, stand here. Those who camete and seized the divine artifacts, stand there¡­¡± Quickly, he separated the three groups of people. ¡°Talk, what happened? Why did you try to steal their divine artifacts?¡± Ji Hetong was looking at Long Aoshi, waiting for him to speak up. Long Aoshi stepped forward and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t initiate it, they did!¡± He pointed at Du Gang¡¯s group and said, ¡°They nned to hustle these Confucian schrs even before their arrival¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Director Ji asked, ¡°How were they nning to hustle them? And how did you find out?¡± Long Aoshi continued, ¡°They were nning to coerce these Confucian schrs intobat, then add a twist and take their divine artifacts¡­¡± ¡°We observed through the Open-eye¡­¡± Director Ji sneered, ¡°So, you nned to rob the robbers?!¡± ¡°No!¡± The directness of the question startled Long Aoshi and he hastily said, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to steal from the Confucian schrs; I wanted to rob Long Aotian and hisrades¡­¡± ¡°They were so confident as if they possessed invincible assurance, which made me think they might win. So, I nned to wait till the Confucian schrs lost to them and then to seize their divine artifacts¡­¡± Director Ji¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Stealing from Confucian schrs is impermissible, but stealing from your ssmates is?!¡± Upon hearing this, Long Aotian hurriedly waved hands to refute, ¡°No, no, absolutely not. We¡­we have always had some disputes with Long Aotian¡¯s group, so we wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to give them some trouble¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Director Ji snorted coldly, full of dissatisfaction. In his view, these people couldn¡¯t even distinguish right from wrong. Being part of Peni Academy, if they joined forces to rob the Confucian schrs, that would not have infuriated him so much. But this fellow still ended up forming an intention to rob his ownrades. ¡°Since it¡¯s the Libra battle, then return the stolen divine artifacts!¡± Though unwilling, Long Aoshi¡¯s group still took out the stolen divine artifacts one by one. Suddenly, divine artifacts worth about twenty thousand appeared. Ji Hetong finally turned to Li, the middle-aged Confucian schr, and smiled, ¡°Teacher Li, What do you think of this oue?¡± Teacher Li was about to respond with a smile, when Li Jun suddenly interrupted, ¡°Teacher, these divine artifacts are not enough!¡± ¡°Not enough?¡± Director Ji couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment, he made the im once, yet these people are not handing over everything? He asked, ¡°How much did you bet initially?¡± Li Jun quickly said, ¡°On our side, we put up divine artifacts worth nearly seventy thousand divine crystals. Their side was about the same, so in total, about one hundred and forty thousand divine crystals were involved¡­¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± He turned to his fellow students, ¡°Take out the remaining divine artifacts and see how many there are!¡± Soon, after a quick counting, only those thirteen standing students were left with divine artifacts, the rest who wereying down had all their divine artifacts robbed. And among these thirteen, they couldn¡¯t possibly carry much in their hands, only nearly about thirty thousand worth of divine artifacts were left. Ji Hetong¡¯s face convulsed at this news. ¡°A total of one hundred and forty thousand divine crystals, you are left with thirty thousand, they¡¯ve taken out twenty thousand, where¡¯s the rest of the ny thousand?¡± ¡°Long Aoshi, are you guys itching for a thrashing?!!¡± At this, a student from Long Aoshi¡¯s group turned a face of grievance and hurriedly said, ¡°Not only us, they¡¯ve also taken some!¡± Saying this, he pointed toward Du Gang¡¯s group. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Du Gang stiffened, as if he had been deeply wronged, and shouted angrily, ¡°You guys, with ulterior motives, have robbed people of their divine artifacts and dare to make false usations?! Hurry up and return the divine artifacts, do you not obey the principal¡¯s words?!¡± Xiang Xinjian also interjected, ¡°Long Aoshi, hand over the divine artifacts now and we can still discuss matters. But if you don¡¯t, the problem will escte!¡± Long Aoshi was genuinely helpless at this point. ¡°Teacher, I took three divine artifacts. I¡¯ve already taken them out¡­¡± He looked back at his subordinates and frowned, ¡°At this crucial juncture, why do you hide? Take out all the divine artifacts you have!¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve taken them out!¡± The people behind him all denied having any more, iming they had already taken everything out. Du Gang chuckled coldly, ¡°There are over seventy of you, and you¡¯ve only taken out artifacts worth twenty thousand divine crystals. That averages less than one per person, and Long Aoshi himself has taken out three. You are iming to have taken one per four people¡­ ¡± ¡°Hurry up and take them out. On this point, your vision isn¡¯t even as good as Long Aoshi¡¯s!¡± Hearing these words, Long Aoshi wasn¡¯t happy either. He had already taken out his three divine artifacts, but his subordinates were still hiding theirs. ¡°You bunch of bastards, don¡¯t you even listen to me?!¡± Er Gou was innocent, ¡°Big Brother, I really didn¡¯t take any¡­¡± At this point, Long Aoshi didn¡¯t feel the need to conceal him anymore and roared directly, ¡°Bullshit! I saw you running with three divine artifacts in your hands!¡± Er Gou was momentarily at a loss for words, ¡°I did take some, but after exiting the space gate, I found the divine artifacts missing. I hurried back to the dormitory area¡­¡± Then, he pointed at Du Gang, ¡°It must have been him who took them, he was chasing me at the time!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Du Gang was irritated, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you people, who have abandoned your minds, would use such a string of schemes to frame someone¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve evene up with such nonsense!¡± Certainly, anybody hearing this would think it absurd. Could your own things get stolen by others as soon as you exit from the spatial gate? They must have been kept in their personal world. Ji Hetong¡¯s face turned cold and he slowly said, ¡°It seems that the Academy should dismiss a group of students due to personal character issues. People like you,cking even the basic morals of being human¡­¡± ¡°Constantly lying through your teeth!¡± Hearing this, naturally, Teacher Li had nothing to say and waited for Ji Hetong to handle it. Xiang Xinjian also frowned and said, ¡°You guys, take out the divine artifacts now and this incident can be downgraded. If you don¡¯t, the problem will be severe!¡± Hearing these threats, finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear it and quickly stood up and said, ¡°Teacher, I was wrong. I was overwhelmed by greed and I privately hid one divine artifact. I swear, only this one¡­¡± Saying this, he took the divine artifact out. Seeing his action, a few others also took out the divine artifact they had hidden. Soon, the divine artifacts on the ground which were originally worth about twenty thousand, had now turned into worth about thirty thousand. ¡°Is that it?¡± Ji Hetong¡¯s brows were still furrowed, ¡°That¡¯s only sixty thousand total now, where¡¯s the divine artifact worth eighty-thousand divine crystals?!¡± This time, no one dug out any more, the students behind Long Aoshi quickly said, ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve really given all we have, there¡¯s nothing left, if there is, they must have taken it¡­¡± Speaking, they again pointed towards Du Gang and others! ¡°Nonsense!¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°The people on our side have been helping Ru¡¯s team all along. Otherwise, with the strengthparison between the two sides, how could they have held up?¡± Although his words were unpleasant to hear, Yang Jun didn¡¯t want those who helped them to be wronged, so he spoke, ¡°Teacher, Du Gang and others have indeed been helping, even at the end, there were still twenty or thirty people who stayed here, I watched carefully, they didn¡¯t take more than their own divine artifacts¡­¡± Ji Hetong nodded his head, looked again at Long Aoshi and others, ¡°On your side, I don¡¯t want to say much, there are a total of 77 people, now that there are eighty-thousand divine crystals less, you¡¯ll each have to share it. What¡¯s more, those who handed over their divine artifacts pay less, those who haven¡¯t hand over pay more. If you don¡¯t have the money, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll ask your ns¡­¡± ¡°Besides the eighty-thousand divine crystals, we also need to warm the hearts of those who have acted bravely and righteously. You guys, collect another twenty-thousand, making it a total of a hundred-thousand divine crystals. Of which eighty-thousand will be returned to the Ru, and the remaining twenty-thousand divine crystals will be equally divided among these brave individuals¡­¡± That means that those people have to chip in at least a hundred divine crystals, and some of them even a few hundred. Hearing this, Du Gang and others suddenly looked happy. Twenty-thousand divine crystals divided among sixty-nine people is equivalent to nearly three hundred divine crystals per person. This is not a small amount. Ji Hetong turned his head and said, ¡°Teacher Li, the Academy will make up the eighty-thousand divine crystals for your students in advance, and settle your affairs first¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Li Rushi nodded his head, saying yes. Indeed, however the others arepensated, it doesn¡¯t concern him, as long as his arepensated it¡¯s fine. At this moment, seeing that the matter was resolved, he understood that Ji Hetong needed to investigate the situation with these people further. So he said, ¡°Director Ji, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take my students to the dormitories now. After all, these people need to heal¡­¡± Ji Hetong nodded and said, ¡°Xiang Xinjian, you apany them to arrange for their dormitories¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡± Xiang Xinjian immediately led the Ru and others away leaving only the director behind. Everyone in the venue felt a bit apprehensive. Previously, with outsiders around, the director must have reserved some face. Now that everyone else has been sent away, would he resort to brute force? Soon, Xiang Xinjian had escorted all the Ru away from the arena area. Ji Hetong then began to chuckle, saying, ¡°You guys are really bold¡­¡± ¡°They just arrived this morning, made such a scene, directly downing 20 people¡­¡± He looked at Du Gang and others, chuckled, ¡°You guys, wanted to profit from their divine artifacts, butcked power, and instead lost seventy-thousand¡­¡± Then he looked at Long Aoshi and others, ¡°You guys are even more foolish, justing straight over to rob them. If you want to rob, couldn¡¯t you have worn a mask when you left the academy?¡± Long Aoshi¡¯s eyes lit up, saying, ¡°Director, by your meaning, we can rob them when they leave?¡± ¡°Get lost, I¡¯ve never said anything like that. If I hear such rumors being spread, I¡¯ll y you alive!¡± Hearing this, Long Aoshi was immediately frightened into silence. Ji Hetong looked at Du Gang and others and said, ¡°While there were outsiders just now, I saved your faces, but now, whoever took the divine artifacts, speak up¡­¡± Long Aoshi and others looked at each other. Nobody said a word. Du Gang, still like before, shook his head, ¡°Director, I didn¡¯t take it, I believe the ssmates behind me didn¡¯t either¡­¡± Hearing Du Gang deny it persistently, Long Aoshi and others naturally wouldn¡¯t admit it either, so they all refused in unison, ¡°We didn¡¯t take it either!¡± From this side, not a single person admitted to it! However, someone from the crowd, looking doubtfully at Du Gang, said, ¡°Director, my divine artifact might have been robbed by Du Gang!¡± Ji Hetong was contemting how to handle these people when he heard this. He raised his head and said, ¡°Speak! The student immediately said, ¡°I was running towards the space door with two artifacts in hand¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang was standing at the door. By the time I reached the dormitory area, I found my artifacts were gone¡­¡± ¡°So, I suspect, Du Gang intercepted them¡­¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°Such nder again, did I touch you?¡± ¡°Did I even touch you?!¡± At this point, several other people also stood up, making the same allegation as the first person. ¡°Same with us, we had artifacts, only encountered Du Gang, but when we got to another space door, the artifacts vanished¡­¡± Du Gang scoffed, ¡°You guys store your artifacts, then use me?!¡± Ji Hetong was now almost exploding with frustration due to all the noise, his eyebrows furrowed, he growled, ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool, tell the truth!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t!¡± Suddenly, all together, including Er Gou, seven people stood up. They said in unison, ¡°We are not lying, it really was Du Gang who took them¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°See, these people are so malicious. They try to drag me down with false usations, is tarnishing my name that important to you?¡± ¡°Long Aoshi, you sure are cunning, hiding behind the scenes and having your subordinates do the dirty work!¡± Long Aoshi, taken aback, frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t put baseless usations on me. When did I ask them to frame you?¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear it yourself? Earlier, only Er Gou falsely used me, now, with the director¡¯s words, six more people jumped out, how interesting, their testimonies are even the same¡­¡± ¡°Oh, we were being chased by Du Gang, and our artifacts disappeared. When we left the space door, the artifacts disappeared from your hands. Did my world¡¯s power absorb them?!¡± ¡°My abilities are truly extraordinary, even True God level powerhouses can¡¯t snatch things from others like this, but I managed to¡­¡± At the people present started nodding their heads, especially Du Gang¡¯spanions, who firmly stood up for him. ¡°Doing good deeds only to be framed, in such an environment, how can we dare to do good deeds in the future?¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t stop sneering. After a while, he said, ¡°Fortunately, I had saved some evidence¡­¡± Saying this, he took out an Image-Keeping Stone, and said, ¡°Director, does this prove my innocence?!¡± Ji Hetong, who had already thought that Du Gang¡¯s words made sense, now seeing this evidence, was basically sure, and nodded, ¡°y it!¡± ¡°Damn, these people, are disgrace to our Peni Academy!¡± ¡°These vermin are nothing more than pests!¡± ¡°I must hurry back to stop them!¡± ¡°Or should I wait here, block them?¡± ¡°However, during the battle, I was injured, which affects my body¡­¡± Listening to these righteous words, Ji Hetong couldn¡¯t help but feel moved, ¡°What a good student! I¡¯m truly honored that our academy has a student like you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Director. I am just doing what I should!¡± Du Gang¡¯s expression was quite indifferent, calmly epting this. Behind him, Long Aotian and the others looked at each other. They didn¡¯t dare to think too much. However, apart from their nine-conspiracy group, everyone else sighed. ¡°Who would have thought, our ss leader has such a big heart!¡± ¡°Yes, I thought before¡­ It seems that I misunderstood him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our ss leader is great! Heforted us, motivated us¡­¡± At this moment, not only Du Gang¡¯s crowd behind him, but even on Long Aotian¡¯s side, including the seven who had just falsely used Du Gang, were a bit dumbfounded. Is this guy really that great, is he really that selfless? Ji Hetong sneered, ¡°You seven, be honest, did you see Du Gang make a move?¡± The seven people shook their heads, ¡°No, but he was the only one there¡­¡± Er Gou remembered something and quickly said, ¡°Right, the old Liu who was guarding the door at that time was also there, he might have seen something¡­¡± ¡°Should we go there and confront Old Liu?¡± Ji Hetong smirked and pulled out the Message Jade Talisman, calling out for Old Liu. In less than a second, Old Liu appeared on the scene. ¡°Director Ji, you looking for me?¡± Ji Hetong nodded and said, ¡°Old Liu, you saw these people chasing each other earlier, right?¡± Old Liuughed, ¡°Oh, I did. I was enjoying the sun in my lounge chair when I saw theming and going. It was quite lively¡­¡± Ji Hetong nodded again, pointing at Du Gang and said, ¡°Do you remember this student?¡± Old Liu looked at Du Gang andughed, ¡°Yes, this student, seemed to be the second one out, following that boy over there¡­¡± He pointed at Er Gou. He continued, ¡°After he came out, he stayed at the gate and tried to stop people, but it seems like he didn¡¯t stop anyone¡­¡± Ji Hetong nodded, ¡°Old Liu, then I ask you, did you see him take any divine artifacts from those who came inter?¡± ¡°Did you see him touch them?!¡± ¡°Touch?¡± Old Liuughed, ¡°You mean touch them? No, these people were moving very quickly, they didn¡¯t stay here when they arrived and vanished into another space gate the next second¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Hetong turned to the seven people and sneered, ¡°What do you have to say now?¡± The seven people were dumbfounded and did not understand the situation. Could it be that it was not Du Gang? He had nothing to do with it? We misunderstood him?! One of them still held on, ¡°Director Ji, is it possible that the two of them conspired together¡­¡± ¡°Conspired?¡± Before Old Liu could express his dissatisfaction, the director sneered, ¡°Old Liu is a True God level expert. Do you think he would, for just a few of your Divine Artifacts, stoop so low?!¡± The seven were shocked dumb. But one of them was still insistent, ¡°If he is a True God, is there a chance that he was the one who acted¡­¡± ¡°Looking for death!¡± Old Liu furiously said, ¡°Kid, you dare to frame me?!¡± As he spoke, his divine might was revealed, suddenly enveloping the whole sky in dark clouds. Everyone was startled. All were shocked, they didn¡¯t expect the old gatekeeper they usually despised to be a True God level expert. At this point, Ji Hetong quickly stopped him, ¡°Old Liu, don¡¯t be impulsive, I know you feel wronged¡­¡± Soon the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. Ji Hetong looked at the seven people, shaking his head, ¡°You seven, really rotten to the core. First you frame Du Gang, and now you dare to frame a True God level expert. What next, are you going to frame me and say I took your Divine Artifacts?!¡± He looked coldly at the seven, ¡°You are all expelled, you staying in the academy is like a pest!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The seven were terrified and immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Director, spare us, we were wrong!¡± Ji Hetong sneered, ¡°Spare you? I¡¯m not killing you, spare what lives? You still want to frame people? Go to the abyss, that¡¯s where you belong!¡± ¡°No, Director¡­¡± ¡°Director, please, don¡¯t expel us¡­¡± The seven were terrified, going to the abyss this early would certainly erase their futures. Seeing their tearful faces, Du Gang felt somewhat moved, ¡°Director, how about giving them a chance to reform?¡± Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s suggestion, Ji Hetong sighed, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Du Gang¡­¡± He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Alright, like this, each of you seven, give two thousand Divine Crystals, a total of fourteen thousand Divine Crystals. Half goes to Du Gang, half goes to Old Liu¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing this, the seven were initially reluctant, but seeing the look in Ji Hetong¡¯s eyes, they quickly agreed. Ji Hetong smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to ask your families, I¡¯ll get it for you!¡± Then, he turned to Du Gang and said, ¡°I heard you bet a Divine Artifact worth around ten thousand Divine Crystals and lost. I hope this seven thousand Divine Crystals can make up for your loss a bit¡­¡± ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t let thempensate you entirely is because I hope you learn from this mistake and avoid being impulsive in the future!¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang felt that Director Ji was a good person. Grateful, he said, ¡°Thank you, Director. Rest assured, from now on, I will think things through before acting on them!¡± Ji Hetong nodded, then turned to the people behind Du Gang, ¡°As for you, I will not investigate further. You all are brave and just. So, if there are any among you who hid the Divine Artifacts, I am sure there must be, I can only apud you!¡± ¡°I hope you will remember today¡¯s affairs and reflect on why not only did I not pursue it, but I alsomended you¡­¡± Only then did Ji Hetong say, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re dismissed. The matter ends here, no more mischief!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ji Hetong then quickly took off, leaving the arena area. The two groups didn¡¯t have the mood to fight at this moment. Long Aoshi quickly gathered everyone to discuss the situation. Du Gang did the same. ¡°Everybody,e over here!¡± Soon, all 68 people gathered around. Yu Shuiyao was not there, having left earlier. Du Gang said, ¡°This gamblingpetition, our side gave out a total of seventy thousand Divine Crystals, one-tenth of which was mine. You all have lost quite a lot. When the teacher supplements the twenty thousand Divine Crystals in a bit, I won¡¯t take any of it. It¡¯s my fault that I proposed this, I didn¡¯t expect the opponent to be so strong¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t me yourself, we¡¯re the ones at fault. We were outskilled. You all won but we dragged you all down!¡± ¡°Yes, if we had challenged individually, you would have had twenty thousand Divine Crystals by now¡­¡± People present felt guilty. Du Gang was just too good to them. Long Aotian and Little Hawk King felt disgusted. This guy, always ying the sympathy card¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± Long Aotian cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯ll pass. It¡¯s just a thousand Divine Crystals, losing them is not a big deal. Moreover, I also lost to Yang Jun. The twenty thousand Divine Crystals, I won¡¯t take any¡­¡± When they heard his words, others like Little Hawk King also began to speak up. In the end, who would¡¯ve thought, the others didn¡¯t want any either. ¡°If those who won don¡¯t take it, how can we losers dare to take it?¡± ¡°Exactly, I think the twenty thousand Divine Crystals should be split among those who won thepetition¡­¡± Hearing this, not only Du Gang, but even Long Aotian and others felt it strange. These people, it went without saying, were the biggest winners among their group, and yet they wanted to split their winnings. ¡°Is this¡­not so good?¡± Dragon Aotian swallowed hard. Du Gang gave him a nce, ¡°Absolutely not, we are all ssmates, sharing weal and woe¡­¡± ¡°ss leader, since you said so, let¡¯s share the spoils. If you refuse your share, who dares to take theirs?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± In the end, Du Gang had no choice but to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just share it then. Yue Shuiyao is not here, so each person will get about 300 divine crystals¡­¡± 300 divine crystals! The present crowd drew in a quick breath. Because some people, in fact, had not even contributed as much as 300 divine crystals. Having put in a hundred divine crystals, they received three hundred in return¡­ The crowd looked at each other. Du Gangughed, ¡°Let¡¯s wrap it up and call it a day!¡± After the departure of the most formidable among them ¨C a group of ten or so prodigies. Those who remained discovered they had actually profited. ¡°I put in a divine artifact worth a hundred and fifty divine crystals¡­¡± ¡°I put in a divine artifact worth a hundred and sixty-six divine crystals¡­¡± ¡°At that time, there were nearly seventy of us contributing, totalling only 70,000 divine crystals. Du Gang alone provided over ten thousand, those ten or so prodigies contributed another ten thousand. All together, they put in close to 30,000¡­¡± ¡°If now, each person can get 300 divine crystals, doesn¡¯t it mean that we, here, have earned?¡± And indeed it was so¡­ ¡°Fellows, we can¡¯t do this. This time, Du Gang took on much of the responsibility, he is an exceptional person who bore great losses. He contributed over ten thousand, and even after counting in the seven thousand he will get back, he is down more than three thousand¡­¡± ¡°How about we cover the loss and pool together the extra, to give it back to him?¡± The crowd briefly calcted and realized they could pool together more than a thousand divine crystals. ¡°Then let¡¯s give these one thousand divine crystals to Du Gang!¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s do this, we can¡¯t let the ss leader both lose andment!¡± ¡°Exactly, we have a promising future. What does this bit of money count for? If anything, we can earn more in the future!¡± ¡­ After leaving, Du Gang and Long Aotian looked at each other. ¡°Cough cough, let¡¯s go back to the dorm first,e to me secretlyter¡­¡± Sure enough, everyone quickly gathered in Du Gang¡¯s dorm room. ¡°Damn, Du Gang, what a brilliant tactic?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? They even wanted to refuse their share and give it all to us!¡± Upon entering, Long Aotian was alreadyughing heartily with excitement. Yao Zixuan said dispassionately, ¡°Even if they want to give it, we can¡¯t take it. That¡¯s way beyond the line of moral conduct. They may not know the truth, but we do, don¡¯t we?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we must leave some for them. Furthermore, I discovered that many of our ssmates have also profited!¡± ¡°Yes, some people put in only a hundred divine crystals, and got back three hundred. Didn¡¯t they profit from it?¡± Du Gang smiled, scanning over all of them he asked, ¡°Everyone¡¯s taken a cut, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. This matter must be kept a secret. Otherwise, we might end up as unlucky as those seven were!¡± ¡°Especially you, Dragon Aotian, you must keep your mouth shut¡­¡± Dragon Aotian pouted, grumbling, ¡°I, Dragon Aotian, am the best at keeping secrets¡­¡± No one paid him any mind. Little Hawk King excitedly asked, ¡°Du Gang, didn¡¯t you say you still had further ns? How are they going?¡± ¡°Yes, you now have gained the trust of the schrs. What is your next move?¡± Du Gang pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait, cool down a little. With these schrs following us, it won¡¯t be easy to take action. Once I have reevaluated and found the right opportunity, we will make our move!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Everyone nodded their heads. This time, following Du Gang, they all profited. The divine artifacts they contributed were all fake, but what they received was real. Not only that, but they also got a subsidy of three hundred divine crystals, and a good reputation to boot. It was practically a huge profit! ¡°Du Gang, when you find the opportunity, remember to call us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Du Gang sent them all out one by one, and only then did he begin the count. I myself got seven divine artifacts, each worth seven or eight hundred, totalling about five thousand divine crystals. In addition, I looted 15 more, of which one has already been given to Old Liu. The rest are to be divided with him¡­ He didn¡¯t n to hoard, since Old Liu was paying close attention and must have known how many he had taken. At this moment, a figure appeared, it was Old Liu¡¯s divine spirit. ¡°Hehe,d, where are the promised divine artifacts? Hurry and bring them out, you took fifteen in total¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your share is guaranteed. You¡¯ve already taken one, so I¡¯ll give you another seven¡­¡± As for what was inside him, he knew the value very well. Only needed to give seven of lesser value. This way, it looked like Old Liu was getting a bargain because he got eight in total. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?!¡± Just then, a voice rang out. Xiang Xinjian popped up, smiling, ¡°Where¡¯s mine? How about five divine artifacts each?¡± Old Liu was at a loss for words, how could he have forgotten this fellow who¡¯s been protecting Du Gang at his side¡­ Xiang Xinjian grinned, ¡°I was there too. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll go to the headmaster. Master Liu, lying to the headmaster is quite a serious matter¡­¡± ¡°You, damn!¡± Old Liu had no choice but to look at Du Gang and relent, ¡°Five each it is, bring them out!¡± Du Gang promptly took out the two¡¯s divine artifacts and handed them over. The moment he got them, Old Liu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You are giving me just this?¡± He raged, ¡°I saw it clearly at the time, you took several worth hundreds of divine crystals!¡± At this moment, what¡¯s in his hand was close to what Xiang Xinjian got, fivebined were worth just five to six hundred divine crystals. Du Gang sighed, ¡°Teacher, you probably don¡¯t know how much I have lost in this¡­¡± ¡°You lost? You took everything from them¡­¡± Old Liu was indignant. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Teacher, you probably don¡¯t know the truth, do you?¡± ¡°The thing is, we actually nned to trick Rushi. I even spent over ten thousand divine crystals and participated in the gamble¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand? That means you should have made twenty thousand¡­¡± Du Gang was nearly in tears and said, ¡°What a joke! I lost my ten thousand. We lost in this gambling challenge¡­¡± ¡°You lost?!¡± Old Liu frowned, thinking that this guy had won. Du Gang sighed, ¡°We gambled under the Libra curse method. We had a total of seventy thousand, they had a total of seventy thousand, a total of one hundred and forty thousand. But who would have guessed? These Ru students were not weak. Although I won, the overall matches were lost¡­¡± ¡°Later, after the match ended, the group led by Long Aoshi jumped out. They somehow got the news¡­¡± As Du Gang said this, he gave Old Liu a meaningful look. Old Liu quickly retorted, ¡°You brat, stick to the story. What are you implying? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Du Gang rubbed his head, flinching from the hit, but continued, ¡°Anyway, those bastards led by Long Aoshi, they released a forbidden sky curse, preventing everyone from retracting their divine items¡­¡± ¡°Then, as you saw, I tried to stop the loss at the gateway, thinking I could still make some profit. But it turned out to be a huge loss. I¡¯ve lost more than ten thousand divine crystals and only have a little more than a thousand left¡­¡± ¡°Is that really how it went?¡± Old Liu seemed a bit doubtful. Xiang Xinjian nodded in acknowledgement andughed, ¡°Indeed that¡¯s the case, this kid lost a lot this time. I was hoping he¡¯d make a killing, but who would have thought¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Du Gang also felt a bit awkward, ¡°So, teacher, your five hundred is not a small amount!¡± Old Liu scoffed, ¡°I got all worked up for nothing, I thought I could gather up a thousand¡­¡± Du Gang, who was sensitive to numbers, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°And what can you do with a thousand divine crystals?!¡± ¡°You could go to the second floor¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Du Gang received another p from Old Liu, sending him straight to the ground. With a sh, Liu disappeared. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Du Gang quickly got back up, rubbing his sore head, and looked at the people in front of him, ¡°Teacher Xiang, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Xiang Xinjian said nomittally, ¡°I¡¯ll wait a bit more¡­¡± After a moment, possibly confirming Old Liu¡¯s position, Xiang finally chuckled, ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t you owe me some hush money?¡± Du Gang immediately looked at him in confusion, ¡°Teacher, what do you mean?¡± Xiang Xinjian grinned broadly, ¡°You¡¯ve been manufacturing counterfeit divine artifacts¡­¡± Du Gang was stunned, though he still feigned ignorance, ¡°What are you talking about? What fake divine artifacts?¡± Xiang Xinjianughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even try to y dumb. I have a god always watching over you. Everything you do is crystal clear¡­ ¡°What?¡± This time, Du Gang was truly stunned. Did he really have no privacy at all? Then, what about that time when he pulled off that trick¡­ Cough, cough! He had nothing more to say and started, ¡°Teacher, how much do you want?¡± Xiang Xinjian was calcting cheerfully, ¡°The divine artifacts that you stole are worth about five thousand divine crystals, plus the ones from just a while ago, which makes six thousand. Add the seven thousand that you got as a subsidy, and the three hundred from splitting twenty thousand. You have a total of thirteen thousand three hundred divine crystals. I won¡¯t take arge share, you¡¯ll still have the majority. I¡¯ll just take a confidentiality fee¡­¡± ¡°So, six thousand three hundred divine crystals are mine. The rest, which makes up arge seven thousand divine crystals, is yours!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Du Gang was ready to cry; he had struggled so much to get these divine crystals. ¡°Teacher, I need these divine crystals for my cultivation. As you know, I possess Hidden Divine Fire and the Hidden God Acupoint¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. How does this affect me? The hush money is hush money, there¡¯s no discussing it. If you don¡¯t have money for your cultivation, you figure it out!¡± In the end, Du Gang gave up six thousand three hundred divine crystals, ¡°As soon as the messagees through, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± As of now, he didn¡¯t even have cash. Upon hearing this, Xiang Xinjian revealed a brilliant smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. I wille to collect it when the timees. Remember, whatever you do, always keep a part reserved for hush money¡­ Also, don¡¯t b about this. Otherwise, next time it¡¯s not going to be as simple as you taking therger share!¡± Du Gang nodded reluctantly, then he added, ¡°Teacher, could you ckmail some hush money from the side of Long Aotian too?¡± If he¡¯s going to lose money, Long Aotian and his group should lose some too. He lost more than six thousand, so if they lost a bit too, it would make him feel a bit better, regardless of whether they even made a thousand or two from their gain. Xiang Xinjian, who was about to leave, stopped in his tracks andughed, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about it, but you¡¯re right. No matter how small the mosquito is, it¡¯s still meat!¡± Having said that, he vanished after a sh. Shortly after, Long Aotian and the others showed up with gloomy faces. ¡°I was ckmailed by Teacher Xiang!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°He said it was hush money. Du Gang, what about you?¡± At that moment, Du Gang was sitting slump on a chair, crestfallen, ¡°Teacher Xiang took more than six thousand divine crystals from me¡­¡± ¡°What?! That much?!¡± Everyone gasped in surprise. Du Gang replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Those seven peoplepensated me with seven thousand divine crystals¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, old gatekeeper Liu also took three thousand divine crystals from me¡­¡± ¡°That much?¡± Everyone looked at each other, disbelief written on their faces. Du Gang sighed, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Do you think I would lie about this? My god, this time, I didn¡¯t make a profit. In fact, I lost quite a lot. Why is my life so tough?!!¡± Everyone was looking at Du Gang, who genuinely seemed to be on the verge of tears. They were stunned. ¡°Du Gang, you don¡¯t need to be like this¡­¡± Du Gang shook off Long Aotian¡¯s reassuring hand, ¡°You lose ten thousand divine crystals and show me!¡± Everyone fell silent. They truly understood his feelings. Yao Zixuan spoke up, ¡°We were indeed taken advantage of by Teacher Xiang, but at least we still made a profit¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Du Gang lost so much, he might not be too enthusiastic for the next operation¡­¡± ¡°I feel like, if we follow Du Gang, we can make a lot¡­¡± So, after discussing among themselves, they finally said, ¡°Du Gang, how about this, for the next operation, we take less and give you somepensation?!¡± Du Gang abruptly stopped wailing, ¡°Really?¡± Everyone nodded, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re the champions of the heavens, there¡¯s no way we can tell lies about this sort of thing?¡± Du Gang asked again, ¡°But what if you end up giving me too much next time and get jealous?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t!¡± Du Gangughed. A brilliant smile. Those Ru students were still hanging around. The money on them added up to be worth one hundred forty thousand divine crystals. And it would be more, not less! PS: I got up at two in the morning because I couldn¡¯t sleep for some reason. I started writing after ten hours of tossing and turning. I wrote sixteen thousand words in a single sitting. After thirty hours without sleep, I¡¯ll rest for three hours before continuing to write. I¡¯ll probably manage to get out more than twenty thousand words by tonight. Please subscribe and support. Chapter 240: 239 Enlightenment in Dreams! (Mass updates, seeking subscription!) Chapter 240: 239 Enlightenment in Dreams! (Mass updates, seeking subscription!)
Trantor:549690339 Du Gang initially had enough to buy a Rune Stone. He had 13,300 Divine Crystals, but Xiang Xinjian took 6,300 of them away. The remaining 7,000 Divine Crystals put Du Gang in a rather awkward position. If he had a bit less, he might consider heading to the Dream Building for some entertainment, but now, being just 3,000 short of buying a Rune Stone made him hesitate to spend much.
¡°Forget it, The Dream Building isn¡¯t going anywhere. I should focus on enhancing my cultivation!¡± For the next few days, Du Gang mostly hung around these schrs, constantly observing their actions and collecting information. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find any good opportunities ore up with any good ideas. After the previous incident, instructors at the academy kept an especially close watch, seemingly afraid something might go wrong with these students. Du Gang even attempted to provoke them a few times, suggesting a visit to the Dream Building together. However, none of the schrs dared to take up the offer. ¡°Brother Du, I¡¯d like to go, but I really can¡¯t. The teacher has specifically ordered us not to leave the academy¡­¡± The instructor wasn¡¯t stupid. Knowing how mischievous these students could be, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let them out. However, Du Gang¡¯s time with these people was not entirely fruitless. He found that they were particrly interested in exploring various arts. Whether it was Supreme Techniques, revered arts of the Saints, or even Mystic Level Arts, they seemed very interested and enthusiastic about studying them. Their obsession was so intense, it reminded Du Gang of crazed alchemists from novels. In the furthest dorm.
Du Gang¡¯s dorm had be the private meeting spot for everyone. Not to mention regr visitors like Long Aotian and Little Hawk King, even quiet individuals like Yo Sheng and the constantly muttering twin lolis came nearly every time, as if they feared Du Gang would initiate a new n without them. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed after spending days with these schrs, they¡¯re passionate about studying different arts. I think, we should make our approach from here¡­¡± Du Gang started brainstorming with everyone, hoping someone coulde up with a good n. Long Aotian was the first to speak up with eager eyes, he excitedly said, ¡°Good, this information is crucial. Since they like studying martial arts, we should use martial arts as bait and trap them!¡± ¡°How?¡± Du Gang asked. Everyone shrugged and turned their attention to Long Aotian. Without hesitation, Long Aotian suggested with augh, ¡°Simple! We create a fake Supreme Technique and sell it to them. We price it at 140,000¡­¡± The room fell silent after he finished speaking. After a while, Du Gang said, ¡°Before, people said your head is filled with muscles instead of a brain, I didn¡¯t believe them. But now, after hearing what you just said, I do believe them!¡± Long Aotian asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good n?¡±
I¡¯ve tried my best! Not only devising a scheme using martial arts but also marking their 140,000 Divine Crystals! Little Hawk King chuckled, ¡°A fake Supreme Technique, can you even produce one?¡± ¡°You think making this is as easy as creating a fake Divine Artifact, like the one Du Gang uses?¡± ¡°Also, your pricing is ridiculous, exactly 140,000? Are you joking?!¡± A bit unhappy, Long Aotian countered, ¡°Then you say it, what¡¯s your n?¡± Little Hawk King just shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t have a n!¡± Long Aotian snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have a n but dare tough at someone who¡¯s trying to find one? Have you no shame?!¡± ¡°Enough, stop arguing. You two want to flirt, do it somewhere else!¡± Impatiently interrupting them, Du Gang said, ¡°Now, everyone think about it, how can we get their 140,000 Divine Crystals?¡± He skipped over Long Aotian and Little Hawk King, turning his gaze to Yao Zixuan. ¡°Zixuan, you always have a solution¡­¡±
Yao Zixuan smirked and gave him a nce, then turned her head away, mouthing off, ¡®as if I¡¯m going to help you at all¡¯. Du Gang was puzzled. What does that mean? No idea! After waiting for a while without any response from her, Du Gang had no choice but to turn his attention to Yao Zijie. After participatingst time, this youngd had also started to attend these secret meetings. Unlike the others, Yao Zijie thought about it for a moment before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve had numerous exchanges with these schrs, they really are obsessed with learning about martial arts¡­¡± ¡°Can we exchange some real martial arts for their divine crystals?¡± ¡°Real martial arts?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was caught, but their faces bore only surprise and confusion. Long Aotian was the first to ask, ¡°What ¡®real martial art¡¯? You mean we should use real Supreme Techniques or Saintly Techniques?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Mystic Level Art, don¡¯t expect to buy it with just 140,000 divine crystals. Don¡¯t be fooled by how these major factions seemingly teach their disciples without reservations, offering free ess to the Saintly Techniques¡­¡± ¡°But they never allow their martial arts to leak. Once any ramificationse to light, they will definitely go all out to crack down¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, even a Mystic Level Art is valuable. If one were to arrange a trade, it would be something where the whole faction would have toe forth with an impressive offer¡­¡± Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°Yao Zijie, are you nning to use martial arts from your family to barter? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m all for it!¡± Yao Zijie shook his head and smiled, ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t have the authority to disseminate my family¡¯s martial arts. What I mean is, we could arrange trades using the method of Enlightenment in Dreams!¡± Everyone frowned, still not in agreement, waiting for further exnation. ¡°Enlightenment in dreams?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°What does that mean?¡± Yao Zijie borated, ¡°Enlightenment in Dreams is a unique way of imparting knowledge¡­¡± ¡°In some sects and factions, it¡¯smon to pass on the techniques to outer disciples ¡­¡± ¡°In this case, in a special environment, the master demonstrates the technique once, then lets the many outer disciples learn ¡­¡± At this point, Little Hawk King interrupted again, saying: ¡°What¡¯s the difference between Enlightenment in Dreams and selling techniques?¡± Yao Zijieughed and said: ¡°Selling techniques means selling even the original copies, without holding anything back ¡­¡± ¡°But Enlightenment in Dreams is different, it can be considered a demonstration. How much one can learn depends entirely on one¡¯sprehension ¡­¡± ¡°Selling techniques equals selling knowledge, selling all basic principles together with the production line!¡± ¡°On the other hand, Enlightenment in Dreams is like selling just the production line, without revealing the principles or reasons behind ¡­¡± He smiled and continued: ¡°In those sects, the outer disciples learn techniques through the method of Enlightenment in Dreams. This way, there is no fear of them spreading the techniques after leaving the sect, because even if they want to, they can only pass on the form, not the essence!¡± ¡°Moreover, Enlightenment in Dreams requires a great deal ofprehension and also needs a certain amount of time. Even for some basic Yellow Grade techniques, to learn them through Enlightenment in Dreams takes a long time ¡­¡± ¡°Like Holy Confucian Academy, they started offering Enlightenment in Dreams for learning Yellow Grade techniques from the level of Sector Lord ¡­¡± ¡°But often, without hundreds or thousands of years, few people can learn ¡­¡± Du Gang raised an eyebrow, squinting, ¡°You mean ¡­?¡± Yao Zijieughed and replied, ¡°I think we can also offer this Enlightenment in Dreams model, but not permanently, like a limited time offer, such as one hundred Divine Crystals per session ¡­¡± Little Hawk King scoffed again: ¡°Who will provide the technique?¡± ¡°I will not share the w Fractures the Sky of our family!¡± Upon hearing this, Long Aotian quickly added: ¡°Our Divine Dragon Reigns will not be shared too ¡­¡± Du Gangughed and said: ¡°What are you two afraid of, don¡¯t your techniquese with body limitations?¡± Long Aotian shook his head: ¡°Even so, what if our enemies get hold of our technique and study it to pose a threat to our Dragon n?¡± Du Gang nodded, indeed that was a point. Yao Zijie coughed, and then said: ¡°The techniques of our eighteen ns can basically not be spread, forget about this, even if we apply, it won¡¯t work ¡­¡± ¡°Then why the hell did you say it!¡± Little Hawk King, annoyed, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Feeling itchy, are you?¡± At this moment, the cold voice of Yao Zixuan suddenly came over. Upon hearing this, Little Hawk King instinctively jumped away, looking at the cold demeanor of Yao Zixuan, he wanted to say a few words to smooth things over, but finally held back, pped his wings, and sat down again in a different position. Seeing this scene, Du Gang was immediately amazed. He had heard before that Yao Zixuan was very fierce when she was young, making these young prodigies run away in fear, they had a natural fear factor for this woman. Although everyone grew up and didn¡¯t interact much anymore, some people had even forgotten about it. Who knew when Yao Zixuan became cold again, Little Hawk King just surrendered. Not only him, everyone else also quieted down, daring not to make any noise. ¡°Ahem!¡± Seeing the atmosphere was awkward, Yao Zijie coughed twice andughed: ¡°Although we eighteen ns have restrictions and can¡¯t be spread, Du Gang has no restrictions!¡± Hearing this, everyone was first stunned, and then quickly reacted and all turned to look at him. Du Gang¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°You motherfucker, I thought you had a good idea. Your Supreme Techniques are supreme, and mine are picked up from the street?!¡± ¡°Your eighteen ns¡¯ techniques can¡¯t be spread, so can mine?¡± Yao Zijie immediately replied: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant ¡­¡± ¡°What I mean is, there are people who are in charge on our side, but on your side no one ¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, you now have a Saintly Technique and a Supreme Technique ¡­¡± Du Gang actually had two Saintly Techniques, one Supreme Technique, and one Divine Nine Secret, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to exin. ¡°Forgive me for speaking bluntly, you are the only one left of your Ancient Gods, you can be considered the head of your Ancient Gods, right?¡± ¡°So, to take out a Saintly Technique as the technique for Enlightenment in Dreams, there should be no problem ¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang was about to get angry again, he hurriedly added: ¡°Enlightenment in Dreams, in the case of a Saintly Technique, we charge one thousand Divine Crystals per time. How about that? With their wealth, they can at most enter 140 times ¡­¡± ¡°A mere 140 times, to tell the truth, they won¡¯t even get a fart out of it ¡­¡± Listening to him speak such a word like ¡®fart¡¯ in a serious tone, Du Gang felt very awkward. Did Yao Zijie always talk like this, or did he be like this after spending too much time with them?! Hearing Yao Zijie¡¯s words, You Sheng, who had not spoken before, suddenly interjected: ¡°Enlightenment in Dreams is rather difficult ¡­¡± ¡°I have previously studied a technique using Enlightenment in Dreams ¡­¡± ¡°Basically I went in dozens of times a day, and in the end, I spent nearly a hundred years before I learned that technique!¡± Du Gang frowned, somewhat tempted, but still felt it was a loss. After all, what he was offering was a Saintly Technique. What if someone actuallyprehended it? Seeing his thoughts, Yao Zijie added: ¡°The Enlightenment in Dreams learned technique, generally can only be used for oneself and cannot be passed on. This is a reassurance, all sects in the world, basically use Enlightenment in Dreams to pass on techniques, so there is no fear that someone will take all and learn¡­¡± Du Gang frowned again, asking: ¡°What do you mean by saying this, I provide the technique and I share the money with you?¡± Yao Zijieughed and said: ¡°Yes, Enlightenment in Dreams can only pass on the technique but not the skill, but the artifacts needed for Enlightenment in Dreams are very valuable, without tens of thousands of Divine Crystals, there is no way to afford it ¡­¡± ¡°Tens of thousands of Divine Crystals?¡± Du Gang eximed, ¡°Are you kidding me? If I had tens of thousands of Divine Crystals, would I need to sell techniques ?!¡± Yao Zijie shook his head andughed: ¡°What I mean is, we will provide these tens of thousands of Divine Crystals, as investments ¡­¡± The others seemed to have thought of something at this moment, even the Little Hawk King, who surprisingly didn¡¯t rebuff him. Seeing the change in attitudes of everyone, Du Gang thought quickly and his eyes lit up, ¡°You mean ¡­ your families will provide this money for you?¡± ¡°Correct ¡­¡± ¡°No, nope!¡± Du Gang shook his head again quickly, ¡°You guys are too shrewd. You only pay tens of thousands of Divine Crystals, then split fourteen thousand Divine Crystals with me and others, not giving anything really valuable. However, I need to give out my techniques¡­¡± The thought is pretty splendid, every bookworm indeed is very cunning. Isn¡¯t thisd seemingly an upright gentleman but still very wily behind the scenes? Yao Zijie smiled and said, ¡°What if, the other side also brings out a saintly technique, to trade with us in ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯?¡± ¡°You mean their shortcut, scribbling and drawing that diminishes the opponent¡¯s strength?¡± Everyone present was astonished. Most of them won the match in the end, but they felt their enemy was extremely tricky. Yao Zijie nodded and said, ¡°I can go and negotiate for this kind of exchange. I think there is a strong chance it could happen¡­¡± ¡°And also, if we can negotiate sessfully, then we can provide you the tools for ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ for free, on condition that we share the ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ with you.¡± Du Gang was lost in thought. The saintly technique, the ¡®Drunken Monkey Divine Fist¡¯ definitely shouldn¡¯t be spread. This patent isn¡¯t in his hands. If he spread it using this method, it would attract the Fighting Saint n, that would definitely spell trouble. Therefore, the saintly technique that he can create is only the ¡®Sky Breaking Stance¡¯. It is a technique passed down by the Ancient Divine Spear. It is indeed very precious, but as Yao Zijie said, he is the only Ancient God now, so naturally, he can make decisions himself! At this time, Yao Zijie spoke again, ¡°Du Gang, if the technique is stored in your brain, then it is a technique. You are in urgent need of money right now, so why not realize it and turn it into strength which is crucial, I heard that you have a powerful enemy outside the city¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang was startled and finally loosened up. Indeed, as he said, these items look like they are worth a city, but they are rtive to a race. And he is just one person, so, he needs to transform them intobat power. If it were selling techniques, this price naturally wouldn¡¯t be worthy. But if he really sold it, he might not be able to keep this property. Like now, merely passing the technique through ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ is apromise. He can earn money and the technique wouldn¡¯t get spread. Even if someone gets enlightened by it, they would only learn this one technique and they can¡¯t spread it. He is a decisive person. Once he makes a decision, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. He said, ¡°You go and talk first. Let me see how the conditions are. If they are eptable, then let¡¯s make a deal!¡± For this matter, he didn¡¯t feel right to step forward. Or rather, even if he did step forward, he could onlymunicate with people like Yang Jun. They were only speaking for others. Not like Yao Zijie and others, they would definitely report to their family when they returned. Then, their family would negotiate with the Holy Confucian Academy, which would be much more convenient. At this moment, others were all excited, after all, they are using Du Gang¡¯s technique and their family wealth to benefit them, no one would be unhappy. Days passed. Ever since that day, the others didn¡¯te very often, but Yao Zijie ran to Du Gang¡¯s dormitory like a message tube, regrly reporting progress to him. ¡°The Holy Confucian Academy said that the maximum ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ for a single instance must be ten thousand times, and it must be allowed for one individual user¡­..¡± The ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ is counted by frequency, it is used up once used a certain number of times. Not only that, even for the same technique, different ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ tools might reveal different things. ¡°Ten thousand times¡­¡± Du Gang had been looking into ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ these days and knew that even though it wasmonly used as a wisdom transfer method by all major force, the disciples who wanted to learn often need to calcte by hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years. ¡°Ten thousand times, theprehension may not be much, in fact, relying solely on ten thousand times, it is very hard toprehend¡­¡± He thought for a while, and said, ¡°If it must be ten thousand times, then they can only let these remaining schrs who are staying in our academy now learn!¡± He worried that there might be some extremely perceptive individuals in the Holy Confucian Academy, who canprehend the technique within a short ten thousand times. Yao Zijie nodded and said, ¡°I will convey this¡­¡± ¡°In addition, they said that they must have two ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ tools, and the price isn¡¯t as high as we previously agreed¡­¡± Du Gang asked, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°They said, two ten-thousand-times saint technique basic ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯, each evaluated at ten Divine Crystals, which means, twenty thousand times a total of two hundred thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± Yao Zijie added, ¡°These two hundred thousand Divine Crystals are all yours, we don¡¯t need a share. In addition, they also provide two ten-thousand-times saint technique ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯, which is that foresight technique we¡¯ve seen before¡­¡± Du Gang murmured, ¡°They provide twenty thousand times, there are ten of us, means, two thousand times each?¡± Yao Zijie nodded, ¡°Yes, each person two thousand times, but our Yao Family bought the four thousand times of the ¡®Two Daughters of Yao¡¯, my sister also ns to give her two thousand times to me, which means, I can have eight thousand opportunities¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°You do indeed seem suitable to practice this technique, maybe you really canprehend it!¡± Yao Zijie smiled and said, ¡°Our family thinks the same. We are now negotiating to see if we can buy more for me, striving for me toprehend¡­¡± Two hundred thousand saint crystals! Du Gang began contemting. Having these two hundred thousand Divine Crystals means that he can buy eight Rune Stones and twelve grams of Genesis, also means that he can ascend smoothly to the level of igniting nine Divine Fires and form twelve Divine Cavities. The techniques that were unused are techniques. Only when they get cashed out, and increase my strength are they real! Having thought of this, Du Gang no longer hesitated and agreed promptly. ¡°OK, I agree!¡± After hearing this, Yao Zijie let out a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°You finally agreed, I will tell them right away¡­¡± This was not the first time Yao Zijie came to ry messages. He had run back and forth dozens and hundreds of times. It took more than a month of negotiation to finalize. For the cooperation between the Holy Confucian Academy and the Ancient City, these visiting schrs who initially were meant to stay for only a few days had to stay for one more month in the Peni Academy. However, for them, this month was well spent, after all, this could be an opportunity to learn a saintly technique! Especially since the second ten-thousand-times ¡®Enlightenment in Dreams¡¯ that was exchanged with them could only be learned by the remaining 32 schrs here. That day, Du Gang had just finished nting a seed, when he was sought out by Yang Jun. ¡°Brother Du, on behalf of all the schrs, I thank you!¡± Yang Jun genuinely appreciated Du Gang. This privilege of studying Sage Techniques through Enlightenment in Dreams, if it was within the academy, might not have fallen to him. And while here, it was not his turn either. He only managed to get the opportunity because he received a message saying that Du Gang strongly insisted only the current 33 schrs in Peni Academy could enter his Enlightenment in Dreams. Then, the academy fixed this opportunity for them. Moreover, the person chosen to enjoy the Enlightenment in Dreams alone for ten thousand times, it was him, Li Jun! The rest have to pay to enter the remaining ten thousand times Enlightenment in Dreams. Li Jun did note empty-handed. He pulled out a pile of Divine Crystals, saying: ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t we put out 140,000 Divine Crystals? These 10,000 Enlightenment in Dreams need 100,000 Divine Crystals. So, the remaining 40,000 Divine Crystals are our token of gratitude, we hope you can ept it!¡± Given 40,000 Divine Crystals for free? Du Gang was startled. He didn¡¯t expect these men to be so generous. Previously, when he was negotiating with the Holy Confucian Academy, these schrs did not show up. He was thinking about waiting for these people to bribe him, but no one came forward as if they didn¡¯t care about it. But looking at Yang Jun¡¯s excited look, it was evident that these schrs greatly valued this opportunity. So, they didn¡¯t visit me earlier because they didn¡¯t want to put pressure on me? Being schrs, there indeed were some things deep in their hearts. With that thought, Du Gang smiles and did not decline, directly epting, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll ept it. This time, I hope Brother Yang canprehend the Sage Techniques!¡± Yang Jun nodded and smiled, ¡°Good, then I also wish Brother Du couldprehend our Sage Techniques!¡± Du Gang chuckled, squinting his eyes, ¡°Then let¡¯s hope for that to happen!¡± With the free 40,000 Divine Crystals, this means he can open up four more passages! After parting, Du Gang was carrying 40,000 Divine Crystals, feeling excited. Finally, he can buy some origins! Although he was negotiating on big deals this past month, negotiating for tens or hundreds of thousands of Divine Crystals, but it was all talk and no one really paid him. These forty thousand were the first batch of money he had been waiting for more than a month. Without any dy, Du Gang went to the exchange area in haste. ¡°Teacher, I want to exchange for four origins!¡± The person in charge at the exchange area is still an old man, bald-headed at that¡­ This made Du Gang suspect if the academy was an elderly care center. Other than Xiang Xinjian, a real True God who was transferred, everyone he has seen are old men. ¡°You have money to exchange for four origins?¡± The bald old man scoffed and said at will. Du Gang didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly took out 40,000 Divine Crystals to show him. After seeing that Du Gang really had the money, the old man suddenlyughed, his attitude changed for the better, ¡°40,000 Divine Crystals, can only exchange for four grams of origin!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Right, I want four grams!¡± The balding old manughed, ¡°Then you should be more urate next time. One origin often implies 100 grams, worth one million Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°And one gram of origin is like this¡­¡± With that, he pulled out an origin grain as small as a grain of yellow rice. ¡°So small?¡± Du Gang was surprised. He knew a gram wasn¡¯t that big, but he thought with the value of the item, it would have been something unusual. ¡°Four grains is it!¡± The old man swiftly counted out three more grains and put them together with the previous one and handed them over to Du Gang. Du Gang coughed and said, ¡°Teacher, I misspoke earlier. Actually, I want two grains of origin, and two Rune Stones!¡± Anyway, he was seeing both origin and Rune Stones for the first time and his divine fire could hide divine thoughts after lighting the thirdmp anyway, so naturally, he wanted to try both. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier!¡± The old man quickly took back two grains of origin, took out two Rune Stones and handed them to Du Gang. The Rune Stones were notrge, just like an eraser, rectangr, engraved with some iprehensible runes. ¡°Rune stones, treasures that increase Mental Power. I see that you have only lit onemp of divine fire. The efficiency of refining Rune Stones won¡¯t be very high¡­¡± The glib old man said something more. Du Gang nodded, smiling: ¡°No worries, I¡¯m just buying to y around with!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The old man disdainfully nced at him and ignored him. Du Gang: finding it dull, also no longer wasted any time and quickly put away the two Rune Stones and two grains of origin and returned to the dormitory. No matter what, first he had to try and see if the Rune Stones and origins were useful. After all, things like Hidden God Acupoints were all told by Xiang Xinjian, he needed to practice and verify! ps: I overestimated my stamina, slept just past noon, don¡¯t know when I fell asleep and woke up at 5 in the afternoon, ate something, started writing at 6. My condition wasn¡¯t great and it took me 6 hours to just write this. Today I only wrote 20,000 characters, it doesn¡¯t even reach 30,000. I¡¯ll adjust my sleep schedule, trying to fall asleep at 1 am. I read a report on sudden death by CCTV, it says that 644,000 people die suddenly in China each year, of which 70% die due tock of sleep. The report shows that the safest sleep time is between 6.5-8 hours a day, whereas the chance of sudden death is very high for those who sleep less than 5 hours or more than 9 hours. After reading this, I became quite uneasy. I only sleep 3 hours a day and there is a constant possibility of sudden death. However, I have to fight on. No matter what, let¡¯s go through this month and we¡¯ll see. ps: Today¡¯s update is not up to par, only about 20,000 characters. Tomorrow I will make up for it. Keep charging forward! Chapter 241 - 240: On the Verge of Intellectual Freedom! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 241: Chapter 240: On the Verge of Intellectual Freedom! (Please Subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Upon returning to the dorm, Du Gang, as usual, started his attempts to ignite the Divine Fire. ¡°Boom!¡± The second Divine Fire barely emerged before it was blocked by an invisible force, struggling to light up but failing to do so. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly took out a Rune Stone, held it in his hand and began to immerse it with his Divine Thought. ¡°Hum!¡± A very concentrated yet massive Spiritual Power surged towards his godly consciousness. This Mental Power, to Du Gang, felt like it was fanning a me; ceaselessly adding momentum to his about-to-be-ignited yet impossible-to-ignite second Divine Fire. ¡°Power up!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes were tightly shut as he silently prayed. All he could do now was guide this Mental Power to continuously attack. Luckily, the amount of Mental Power contained within the Rune Stone was substantial, almost equal to all the Mental Power he harnessed in his lifetime. Indeed, although this Rune Stone was only a few centimeters long, the total amount of Mental Power it contained was equivalent to an entry-level God Spirit Level warrior. ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, his God-consciousness was incessantly resonating, an unknown force within was resisting, while the Mental Power pouring in from the Rune Stone was being continuously consumed. However, to his surprise, this Mental Power did not merely vanish. After being exhausted, it slowly fortified the outer wall of his God-consciousness sea. ¡°Fortification?¡± Du Gang was pleasantly surprised. This meant that the Rune Stone he was using was not going to waste. Although fortification wasn¡¯t as beneficial as direct absorption, it was still pretty good as it could enhance the defensive power of his Divine Thought. Hence, when faced with a stronger opponent, he could resist a bit more. ¡°Hiss! ~¡± Suddenly, a spark flitted across his mind¡¯s second Divine Fire. ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± Overjoyed, Du Gang realized that his current method really could help him ignite the Divine Fire. Thus, he began to absorb the Mental Power within the Rune Stone more energetically. However, despite Mental Power being intangible, his God-consciousness sea seemed to have a bottleneck, and no matter how hard he tried, every surge of Mental Power injected into it was only so much. ¡°It¡¯s alright, take it slow, the total amount of Mental Power within the Rune Stone is extensive!¡± And so, Du Gang resolutely began to cultivate. After an unknown length of time, his Message Jade Talisman lit up. Upon opening it, he saw it was a message from Long Aotian. ¡°Du Gang, where are you? Why didn¡¯t I see you in the first ss?¡± Only then did Du Gang realize that a night had passed. However, he did not receive any messages from Xiang Xinjian, which was normal. His Divine Sensor was always on, naturally knowing Du Gang¡¯s every move. ¡°I¡¯m cultivating in the dorm, what¡¯s up?¡± With a divided mind, Du Gang nonchntly asked. ¡°Kudos, you actually skipped ss and Teacher Sword didn¡¯t bother you¡­¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it, otherwise, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t want to talk much with him. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, don¡¯t hang up, there¡¯s something!¡± Long Aotian quickly said, ¡°The top brass asked me when you can produce Enlightenment in Dreams¡­¡± You Gang sensed that most of the Rune Stone had been used now and responded, ¡°I should be able to do it tonight¡­¡± Igniting the Divine Fire could be done anytime, it was of utmost importance to firm up the business deal now in case of any unexpected circumstancester on. Therefore, once he finished absorbing this Rune Stone, he nned to start crafting Enlightenment in Dreams. Long Aotian was extremely happy, ¡°Great, contact me when you¡¯re ready¡­¡± He was indeed very happy. This time, he got 2,000 ess times to Enlightenment in Dreams. His family decided to trade 1,000 times with Yao Zijie for a Divine Artifact worth 10,000 Divine Crystals. ¡°10,000 Divine Crystals, that¡¯s basically the price of a Second Rank True God Artifact, this is amazing¡­¡± Moreover, this trade wasn¡¯t exactly a swap. His family was going to create a customized artifact worth 10,000 Divine Crystals based on his needs. If Du Gang were to craft Enlightenment in Dreams as soon as possible, he would be able to get his artifact sooner. ¡°There¡¯s so much Mental Power in this Rune Stone. I bought it right after yesterday¡¯s practical ss and there¡¯s still this much left. So, that means I can absorb one stone in almost one day?¡± At this point, the frequency at which the Divine Fire within Du Gang was emitting sparks increased drastically. This indicated that he was near to igniting the Divine Fire. He felt that the Mental Power in the Rune Stone was like a dryer. His Divine Fire was like it was drenched in water, without even a spark, and this Mental Power was continuously drying it. Currently, the water on his Divine Fire felt almost dried up. As time slipped away, Du Gang was eager to craft Enlightenment in Dreams, but such things can¡¯t be rushed. It was more important to steadily ignite the Divine Fire. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, much to Du Gang¡¯s anticipation, just before nightfall, the second Divine Fire sessfully ignited! ¡°Finally, it¡¯s lit!¡± Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief, he was really afraid that the Rune Stone wouldn¡¯t work, that would¡¯ve been quite unfortunate. ¡°But there¡¯s no growth in Divine Thought, it¡¯s still only at 1 Pa.¡± Ever since he advanced to the God Spirit Level, his scattered Mental Power had converged into one, forming Divine Thought. ¡°Now that I have two Divine Fires, it means that the efficiency of cultivating my mental power has doubled, and the speed of practicing Divine Thought has also doubled!¡± Du Gang thought as he sent a message to Long Aotian. Who knew, just a few seconds after sending it, someone knocked on the door. Opening it to see, Long Aotian, Little Hawk King, Yao Zijie and others were all present. ¡°Du Gang, you finally finished cultivating, you have no idea how we got through this day, it was both exciting and anxious¡­¡± Long Aotian started babbling as soon as he entered the door. Du Gang ignored his nonsense and asked, ¡°How many Divine Fires have you kindled now?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Long Aotian was stunned, but quicklyughed, ¡°I¡¯m keeping a pretty good pace, basically kindling one Divine Fire every seven days, I¡¯ve kindled seven Divine Fires now, only two short of nine¡­¡± That many? Du Gang was shocked, but quickly asked, ¡°What about Divine Thought?¡± ¡°Divine Thought, it¡¯s still at one Pa. You know how hard it is to cultivate Divine Thought, it requires too much mental power, as much as all the mental power required from scratch to the God Spirit Level¡­¡± ¡°This is just for one Pa of cultivation, I heard that the further you go, the more mental power it consumes¡­¡± Du Gang pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that after kindling three Divine Fires, you can hide your Divine Thought, and nine Divine Fires allow you to refine your thoughts into Divine Thoughts. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not?¡± ¡°True!¡± Then, Yousheng spoke softly, ¡°Before I lit nine Divine Fires, my efficiency in cultivating Divine Thought wasn¡¯t high, I could only absorb mental power to cultivate¡­¡± ¡°But, after igniting nine Divine Fires, not only can I absorb mental power, but I can also constantly refine the messy thoughts in my mind, the efficiency is high, at least faster than my cultivation and tempering of mental power!¡± Everyone was shocked, ¡°Yousheng, have you reached nine Divine Fires?¡± Yousheng nodded and smiled, ¡°Not just me, the twin lolis probably reached the stage of nine Divine Fires a long time ago¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately turned their gazes towards the pair of twins. ¡°Sister, do you think they would taste good?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s try when we get the chance¡­¡± Listening carefully, everyone was hearing their conversation for the first time. The content made everyone embarrassed and a bit scared. ¡°These two¡­¡± Little Hawk King felt a toothache, as an eagle, he hated most to be eaten by others. Du Gang was also speechless, these two didn¡¯t show anything on a regr basis, but he didn¡¯t expect them to cultivate so quickly, already having nine Divine Fires. Moreover, given the way they constantly generate all kinds of bizarre thoughts, their speed of cultivating Divine Thought must be very fast. He shook his head, looked at Long Aotian and asked again, ¡°What about the Hidden God Acupoints? How many have you opened?¡± ¡°The progress on the Hidden God Acupoints is not that fast!¡± Long Aotian sighed, ¡°Though there are 108 Hidden God Acupoints, my efficiency of finding and opening them is not high. It basically takes a week, and I only have seven acupoints now¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang asked, ¡°Then did you cultivate Divine Power? How¡¯s it going?¡± As he only has one Hidden God Acupoint, the efficiency of practicing divine power is too low, so he rarely wastes his time on it. Long Aotian shook his head, ¡°I did practice, but efficiency is too low, despite the speed being seven times faster than before, it¡¯s still too slow. My Divine Power has only reached 1 after more than a month, and it seems to be a long way from cultivating the second Divine Power!¡± Du Gang nodded, feeling reassured after hearing this. The past few days, he was unable to ignite his Divine Fire or open any Hidden God Acupoints. He¡¯s been worrying about falling behind. Now it seems that cultivating Divine Thought and Divine Power is indeed difficult, and these people are still in the same state as him, though there¡¯s some quantitative growth, no qualitative change has urred. For a unit like Divine Thought, each Pa represents a new level, and each additional Pa brings apletely different strength, a world of difference. The same is true for Divine Power, each era is a new realm, each additional era brings a power that is vastly different from the previous one. After studying with the system for these days, Du Gang knew more and more. For instance, above the God Spirit Level, the determination ofbat power is no longer such an abstract concept. There¡¯s now aplete method for determiningbat power. The most basic of which is the amount of Divine Thought and Divine Power. In the state of God Spirit Level, without considering physical bodies, Divine Thought and Divine Power represent two different limits of the spiritual and material realms. Other factors such as cultivation techniques, physique, mirage and so on can only be counted as bonuses, different ording to the situation. But the most basic is still Divine Thought and Divine Power, the values of these two units represent your lower and upper limits of strength. For example, even if an ascendant on the first tribtion of God Spirit Level is extraordinary and possesses the top level physique, cultivation technique, and mirage, can he defeat a high-level God Spirit Level warrior? Impossible. Even without these bonuses, just the Divine Thought and Divine Power alone can destroy him! ¡°Whoosh!¡± At that moment, Xiang Xinjian appears. Not only has he arrived, but he¡¯s also brought two objects simr to Dreamcatcher Nets. They look exquisite,yer uponyer. ¡°Du Gang, these two Dreamcatcher Nets are the tools you¡¯ll be using to experience Dao Enlightenment in your dreams today¡­¡± ¡°Once I activate the Dreamcatcher Net, you need to immerse your mind into it. When your world is no longer chaotic and specific spaces appear, you should start practicing your techniques¡­¡± The bald man wasted no time and started exining the method of Dao Enlightenment in dreams with the Dreamcatcher Net right afternding. Du Gang listened carefully, nodding his head from time to time to show that he understands. Soon, he finished exining a series of details, ¡°Did you understand? Do you want me to repeat it?¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Teacher, you know me, I have strongprehension skills, there is no need to repeat, let¡¯s just get started!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, smiled, ¡°Okay, since you say so, let¡¯s begin. Everyone else, please step back, don¡¯t interfere!¡± Long Aotian and others quickly retreated, creating some distance. Meanwhile, Du Gang, following Xiang Xinjian¡¯s instructions, stood under the Dreamcatcher Net. ¡°Later, when the Dreamcatcher Net starts working, a hypnotic force will put you to sleep. Don¡¯t resist it, just go with it!¡± Du Gang nodded. Soon, Xiang Xinjian started operating thes. ¡°Boom!¡± The Dreamcatcher Net flew randomly into the air, emitting a misty purple aura. In an instant, the entire room was filled with this purple aura. ¡°Everyone else, don¡¯t dream-follow this purple aura, or I will skin you alive!¡± At the sound of Xiang Xinjian¡¯s voice, Long Aotian suddenly sobered up. He was initially nning to sneak in and see the excitement. He wanted to see if he could learn Du Gang¡¯s saintly technique. But on hearing this warning, he gave up. Du Gang quickly followed the instructions without resisting the hypnotic power of the purple aura and fell asleep. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± ¡°p p p!¡± Soon, he felt a very warm force wrapping him up, causing an uncontroble shudder. The next second, his vision blurred, and he found himself in a strange world. Very strangely, the world before his eyes was where he grew up as a child. He was sitting on the stone bench on both sides of the corridor inside the old block¡¯s cool pavilion. Without thinking too much, Du Gang quickly got up. Standing at the center of the pavilion, he began practicing the ¡®Sky Breaking Stance¡¯ technique. As he demonstrated, he didn¡¯t include the practice method, only the disy of the technique. In short, all his actions were ording to Xiang Xinjian¡¯s instructions, with no superfluous actions or omissions. Soon, he finished demonstrating the ¡®Sky Breaking Stance¡¯ technique, and a rejecting force appeared. ¡°Boom!¡± The next second, Du Gang appeared in the real world again. ¡°Great job, the first dream Dao Enlightenment isplete. Now, onto the second!¡± Without any pause, he was once again hurled by Xiang Xinjian into the production of the second dream Dao Enlightenment. With the experience from the first time, this time, Du Gang was even more at ease. After repeating the process, he returned to reality. ¡°Done!¡± Xiang Xinjian¡¯s eyes narrowed into a thin line. He looked at Du Gang with a curious gaze. Du Gang shuddered, but quickly recalled that he didn¡¯t acquire these things dishonestly, so he remained calm. I didn¡¯t steal or rob. It¡¯s unrted to the sealing fees¡­ Xiang Xinjian was speechless, snorting, ¡°I¡¯m not desperate enough to steal this petty amount from you¡­¡± As he said this, he took out 200,000 Divine Crystals and threw them at Du Gang. ¡°The entire amount in one go?!¡± Du Gang was surprised and quickly collected them. Xiang Xinjian nodded, smiling, ¡°Yes, they paid you first. The remaining 100,000 will be collected from the schrs by the academy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it every day and waste time¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he said, ¡°It¡¯s toote today, it¡¯s already dark. By tomorrow you should be fine. You should be able to enter the teaching area to find Dao Enlightenment in your dreams¡­¡± ¡°I believe you guys have already seen this kind of prophecy-type saintly technique. It¡¯s quite powerful. Reflect on it. If youprehend it, then you will hit the jackpot!¡± Xiang Xinjian left after only a few words. ¡°Brother Du¡­¡± As soon as he left, Long Aotian put on a bright smile and said, ¡°About those two hundred thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°No loan!¡± Du Gang directly stated his decision with a determined face. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, not a single penny, I barely have enough for myself, let alone lending to you guys. What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Brother Du, just loan me ten thousand¡­¡± ¡°No loan!¡± Facing everybody¡¯s eager looks, Du Gang straightforwardly said, ¡°I possess hidden God Acupoints, you all know. To open a God Acupoint, it requires at least one origin. Two hundred thousand will be barely enough to open twenty God Acupoints. Not to mention, I need to buy Rune Stones to ignite Divine Fire¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was disappointed, but they understood, and they left one after another. After they all left, Du Gang couldn¡¯t just sit still. He rushed to the exchange areate into the night, exchanging for six Rune Stones and fourteen origins. However, he didn¡¯t practice this time because once he started, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop, or else all previous efforts would be wasted. So, he nned to go to the teaching area tomorrow, and decide after experiencing Enlightenment in Dreams. Early the next day, Du Gang and others arrived at the ssroom early. The sight of Du Gang and hispanions stirred up envy in everyone else. Over a month ago, they heard that Du Gang was nning to exchange holy sage techniques with the Holy Confucian Academy, and today, this was finally realized. And as for Long Aotian and the other nine, they were also under the scope of Du Gang¡¯s trade. Who wouldn¡¯t be envious? Although they knew that it had something to do with their family background, they were still extremely envious, imagining them having the opportunity to learn prophetic techniques at the holy sage level. The most disappointed one had to be Yu Shuiyao. Among the generation, she along with Kong Xu, Little Hawk King, and Jiang Tiansheng were the earliest toe into contact with Du Gang. Kong Xu and Jiang Wenxing didn¡¯t attend sses here. Kong Xu advanced early, learning everything he needed to and saw no reason to attend. He was merely a student in name, still practicing within his own family. Jiang Wenxing didn¡¯te because he lost eight million Saint Crystals to Du Gangst time, which gave him a chance topete for the Saint title. At this moment, he was secretly practicing within his family and didn¡¯te here. As a result, others benefited while she, Yu Shuiyao, has no such opportunity, even the reticent Ghost Life and the twin girly-girls had it, especially since Du Gang knew one of her secrets, making her feel very distressed. Her attitude towards Du Gang was indeed fluctuating, veryplicated. Before long, Xiang Xinjian arrived at the ssroom, smiling and saying, ¡°The rest of you continue your studies, Du Gang, you tene with me!¡± Instantly, the ssmates¡¯ looks of envy resurfaced. Everyone knew that these ten were going to study the Holy Confucian Academy¡¯s technique in Enlightenment in Dreams. Long Aotian was still as prideful as usual. When he passed Long Aoshi¡¯s desk, he deliberately slowed down to mock him a couple of times. This immediately induced Long Aoshi to roar in fury, but to no avail. The ones who understood Enlightenment in Dreams were the previous teacher and Xiang Xinjian. Li Rushi had a grasp of their college¡¯s holy sage technique, Xiang Xinjian held two Dreamcatcher Nets which were made by Du Gang. At this moment, both sides walked into a particrlyrge ssroom. Unlike Du Gang¡¯s side, where there were only ten people, all 33 Confucian students were present on the other side. Li Rushi was the first to speak,ughing, ¡°You ten have a total of twenty thousand turns. I¡¯ll keep count of the number of times each of you go in, ording to your discussions. Once you reach your limit, you won¡¯t be able to enter¡­¡± Du Gang and the others nodded, indicating their understanding. Next, Xiang Xinjian looked at the Confucian students and said, ¡°I have two Dreamcatcher Nets here. One is only for Li Jun. You need to consume your ten thousand turns here. Whether you canprehend the holy sage technique, it all depends on your luck¡­¡± ¡°As for the remaining Dreamcatcher Net, it¡¯s for the remaining 32 of you. The usage counts for each person are calcted ording to what your teacher previously submitted. I will also keep count¡­¡± After all his instructions werepleted, everybody from both sides took their turns to walk under the Dreamcatcher Net. ¡°Once you¡¯re inside, don¡¯t think about anything else. Startprehending the technique directly. If you reach the limit, you will automatically exit¡­¡± With thest piece of advice, both teachers opened Enlightenment in Dreams. ¡°Boom!¡± Du Gang blinked his eyes once, then in the next second, he appeared in the dream world. It was a ce that resembled the one where he had left his techniques before. His current location was on top of a mountain, where an elderly man with white hair was standing at the top, and he looked very solemn. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain¡­¡± The old man murmured, as if he was observing the weather. Du Gang quickly looked at the sky, which was bright and blue without a trace of cloud. ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± But just then, the cloudless sky, at this moment, was enveloped in dense clouds, lightning splitting the sky, and a storm descended abruptly. ¡°Drip, drop!¡± Subsequently, the sky began to let down droplets of rain. Lifting his head, Du Gang stared at the rapidly falling raindrops, his eyes filled with puzzlement. Why would this happen? He didn¡¯t know! The elderly man didn¡¯t use water-basedws, nor did he use thunder-basedws, but the heavens and earth seemed to manifest as such naturally. It was as if he was a creator god, and every word he spoke was a divine truth. The rain quickly drenched his body, feeling the chill, Du Gang was still very confused. What should I understand? Following that, his consciousness became more and more muddled, as if he was traversing the long river of time. ¡°Boo!¡± A thunderous sound was heard near his ear, and Du Gang woke up immediately afterwards. Opening his eyes, he found himself lying under the Dreamcatcher Net, his ssmates beside him, all as if waking up from a profound dream. ¡°What did you grasp?¡± Du Gang hurriedly asked. Long Aotian beside him had a simrly confused look. He shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing, I just saw an old man saying it was going to rain, and then it came¡­¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Hearing this, Xiang Xinjian cast a nce at the middle-aged Confucian teacher opposite him. He knew very well that this time, the enlightenment in dreams set up by the Holy Confucian Academy was produced by this Li Rushi. Logically speaking, the figure inside should be himself. But Du Gang and the others meant otherwise, so¡­. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Li Rushi found his gaze somewhat prating and nervously chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just left a shadow in a good-looking outfit¡­..¡± Xiang Xinjian curled his lips, not responding. He had roughly deduced from Du Gang and others who it was. A high-seer with an air of immortality, no matter what prophecy he made, at least he acted it out. Just as Du Gang and the others were finishing, Li Jun and the others on the other side also left the dream state. ¡°How did it go, did anyone grasp anything?¡± Li Jun shook his head, ¡°I just sensed that Du Gang¡¯s spear had the momentum of piercing the sky, but I have no idea how to deploy it, how to use it!¡± Unlike Du Gang and others who just saw a cloud of confusion, Li Jun and others at least saw the process of Du Gang¡¯s magical execution. They knew he was using a spear, and they also knew how he presented himself. However, the result was the same, not a single person understood anything. Xiang Xinjianughed and said, ¡°No worries, it¡¯s only the first time. Take your time, there will be plenty of opportunities!¡± Du Gang then asked, ¡°Teacher, how long have we been in there?¡± ¡°One hour!¡± ¡°That long?¡± Everyone present was a little surprised. It felt like they had just gone in for a short time, but it turned out to be such a long time. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue!¡± Li Jun looked at Du Gang, and cheered himself up, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely grasp something from it!¡± With that said, he entered the world of the Dreamcatcher Net once again. As he began to enter again, the others, not to be outdone, followed suit and entered again one after another. Ten hourster. Everyone reappeared in reality once again. ¡°Did you understand anything?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°No!¡± People from both sides were still the same as before, everyone had not grasped anything. Meanwhile, Xiang Xinjian and Li Rushi stood up, and a divine being flew out of each of them, standing at their previous positions. ¡°We¡¯ve left our avatars here, so just go about your business. If there are any problems, don¡¯t hesitate to call out. If you have used up your number of chances, be honest and leave. Understood?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Very quickly, the real bodies of the two men left, leaving only their avatars behind. However, after the two avatars retracted their divine aura, they bore the same appearance as the two men themselves, making it impossible to tell whether they were avatars or real bodies. The crowd didn¡¯t dwell on it and kepting in and out nonstop. Given their current cultivation level, they could go for a year without sleep, so they had no problem with losing time. Basically, it was the same for everyone. They incessantly went in one time after another, re-entering as soon as they got out. However,pared to Du Gang¡¯s side where the minimum person had a thousand chances, the Confucian schrs over there only had an average number of three hundred or so chances. About half a monthter, the Confucian schrs on the opposite side started to leave one after another. Without exception, none of them understood the skill. Only Li Jun was left, he was still continuously entering and exiting the Dreamcatcher Net. His number of attempts was almost the same as Yao Zijie¡¯s, both having almost ten thousand chances, meaning they had great opportunity. Meanwhile, at Peni Academy¡¯s side, Long Aotian left after persisting for a month. He couldn¡¯t grasp the skill and didn¡¯t want to continue wasting his time. Or rather, most people left after giving it a try and sold their remaining chances to Yao Zijie. So, essentially, only Du Gang, Yao Zijie, Li Jun, and Sun Wufan remained beneath the Dreamcatcher Net. Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Sun Wufan, aren¡¯t you giving up?¡± He shook his head, ¡°I have abat type physique, mybat prowess improves continually with time. A skill that weakens the enemy can be quite useful, if I learn it, I might have a chance of confronting even stronger enemies¡­¡± After finishing his words, he asked back, ¡°What about you?¡± Du Gangughed heartily, mysteriously replying, ¡°I¡¯m about toprehend it, why would I give up?!¡± Upon hearing this, not just Sun Wufan, but Yao Zijie and Yang Jun also didn¡¯t believe him andughed. They all know the difficulty of Enlightenment in Dreams, it¡¯s not something easily learned. Nevertheless, Yao Zijieughed and said, ¡°Du Gang, let¡¯s have apetition and see who can learn it first. I won¡¯t lie to you, I really have gained some insight. I feel that after a few more times, I can grasp something¡­¡± Du Gang instantly became interested, chuckling, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a bet. How can we not have a little wager for apetition?¡± A bet? Yao Zijie instantly furrowed his brows. He actually didn¡¯t like gambling. However, this time, he indeed grasped quite a bit and felt very confident aboutprehension. ¡°What do you want to bet?¡± At this moment, Du Gang also didn¡¯t know how far Yao Zijie had gone in his understanding. He coughed once and said, ¡°Big bets harm one¡¯s well-being but small bets bring joy. Let¡¯s bet one Source!¡± ¡°One Source¡­ten thousand Divine Crystals?!¡± Yao Zijie was speechless, ¡°Is this what you call a small and joyful bet?¡± This was ten thousand Divine Crystals! Equivalent to a hundred million Saint Crystals, he probably didn¡¯t have ten thousand Divine Crystals even if he added up all his possessions. He shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t bet. Pretend I never said anything!¡± A bet for others might be nothing more than a slight drizzle, with nothing to lose. But for him, it¡¯s like risking everything! After saying that, he directly entered the dreand. Seeing his response, Du Gang turned to Sun Wufan and Yang Jun,ughing, ¡°How about you two? Want to try?¡± ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯tpete with you!¡± Both of them shook their heads and likewise entered the dreand again. ¡°Boring!¡± Having stayed here for over a month, Du Gang had also be somewhat agitated. If he didn¡¯t genuinely sense something, he might have sold his remaining chances to Yao Zijie as well. ¡°One more time! I¡¯ll strive toprehend it!¡± Taking a deep breath, Du Gang once again entered the dreand. ¡°Bang!¡± It was still the same mountain peak as before. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to rain¡­¡± The first sentence was the old man¡¯s words from the mountaintop, while the second was Du Gang¡¯s mimicked words. It seemed like it was just a repetition, but the clouds in the sky rolled twice in a very peculiar manner. ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Not just that, the thunderous sounds in the sky also urred twice. ¡°Ssh, ssh!¡± ¡°Ssh, ssh!¡± Then, two ovepping rain showers slowly fell down. ¡°Finally mastered it?!¡± A slight smile formed at the corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth. Although he didn¡¯t understand the specific principle, he indeed had mastered it. To understand the specific principle, he would probably have to wait until he reached the True God Level. Regardless, his objective was aplished! Outside. At this moment, the Confucian schr who was drinking wine with Xiang Xinjian suddenly shuddered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiang Xinjian asked in confusion. Li Rushi stared at Xiang Xinjian in disbelief and said, ¡°Someone has achieved enlightenment in the dream I created!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xiang Xinjian immediately stood up, ¡°Who is it? Du Gang, Yao Zijie, or Sun Wufan?¡± ¡°It should be Yao Zijie. The techniques of your academy suit him the best!¡± Li Rushi shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know that someone has learned it, but I don¡¯t know who it is¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Xiang Xinjian promptly put away his wine cup and jug, rapidly flying towards the scene, with Li Rushi following closely behind him. In a short while, both of them had arrived on the scene. At this moment, three people were still sitting under the Enlightenment in Dreams, representing the Holy Confucian Academy. None of Du Gang, Yao Zijie, or Sun Wufan had awakened yet. ¡°Which one of them is it?!¡± Xiang Xinjian was extremely excited at this moment. After thinking for a moment, he took out the Communication Jade Symbol and sent a message to Vice Dean Ji Hetong. In a short while, Ji Hetong rushed over. ¡°How is it? Who has achieved enlightenment?¡± At this moment, his face was flushed with excitement and joy. By coincidence, the students from both sides underwent enlightenment in the dreams at simr times in this instance. In fact, this could be seen as a smallpetition between Peni Academy and Holy Confucian Academy. Furthermore, Ji Hetong had made a bet with a vice dean of Holy Confucian Academy on whose student would be the first to master the method. Now it seemed that he had won! Xiang Xinjian smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Li Rushi sensed that someone has mastered the method, so we came over first!¡± ¡°Excellent, excellent!¡± At this moment, Ji Hetong was grinning from ear to ear as he looked at the three of them, his gaze darting back and forth. ¡°Whoever it was, this will greatly boost the morale of our Peni Academy!¡± Hearing these words, Li Rushi couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile. Indeed, although the students from the Holy Confucian Academy weren¡¯t the most outstanding, when they were sent here, it meant that the academy leaders had thought Yang Jun and others¡¯ talents were already enough to surpass these individuals. But looking at it now, it seemed the higher-ups had oversimplified things! Someone here, their talent was clearly superior to Yang Jun¡¯s, already having achieved mastery ahead of him. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Soon after, a rumble. Very coincidentally, all three of them exited the dream state at the same time. Xiang Xinjian promptly asked: ¡°Yao Zijie, did you achieve enlightenment?¡± In his opinion, Yao Zijie was most likely to have seeded. This method matched the principles of the Holy Confucian Academy, and the Gentleman¡¯s Sword that Yao Zijie practiced was highly suitable for cultivating this method. Yao Zijie was taken aback, ¡°Ah? I achieved some enlightenment, but I haven¡¯t fully mastered the method yet!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you?!¡± Xiang Xinjian paused for a moment, then quickly turned to Du Gang, excitedly asking: ¡°Du Gang, was it you?¡± Sun Wufan also realized what was going on at this moment, understanding the fact that one of the three had mastered the method. Even though he knew, if it wasn¡¯t Yao Zijie, then it must be Du Gang, at this moment, seeing Xiang Xinjian skip him entirely to direct his question to Du Gang, he felt somewhat annoyed. Am I thatcking in talent in your eyes? Even though this was only a silent soliloquy, Xiang Xinjian still heard it. He turned his head around and while coughing said, ¡°Ahem, Wufan, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not strong, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think this technique suits you. After all, it wasprehended by schrs¡­¡± Wufan was left speechless. ¡°Alright, I get it. I probably still have seven or eight hundred chances left¡­.¡± He looked at Yao Zijie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sell them all to you!¡± Upon hearing this, Yao Zijie immediately broke into a smile. At this moment, Du Gang also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sell the rest of mine to you too, Yao Zijie!¡± By now, everyone had realized that it was Du Gang who hadprehended the technique! ¡°Very good! Very good! Very good!¡± Ji Hetong said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row andughed. ¡°Well done! You didn¡¯t let our academy down! Good talent. Du Gang, you did very well. This time, I¡¯ll announce it to the whole school, allowing you to show your face in front of everyone!¡± Du Gang was stunned. Heughed and asked, ¡°Dean, will there be any tangible rewards?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Ji Hetong paused for a moment, thenughed, ¡°Yes, on behalf of the academy, I¡¯ll reward you with 100 merit points!¡± That¡¯s too little! Du Gang devalued it. He earned 240,000 Divine Crystals this time, and now got only a meagre 100¡­ ¡°If you find it too less, then let it be!¡± Ji Hetong, with a twitching corner of his mouth, said. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Du Gang quickly said, ¡°This is a reward from the academy to encourage outstanding students, how can it just be cancelled!!¡± Even a mosquito¡¯s meat is still meat. No way he¡¯s not epting it! ¡°Are you sure youprehended it?¡± Although he had already got the answer, Li Rushi still couldn¡¯t resist asking. How many times did it take? A thousand times? He remembered how long it took him toprehend it¡­ Two years? Or was it three years?! Du Gang smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯veprehended it, however, it seems like I can only conjure a rainstorm¡­¡± ¡°Teacher, how do you guys operate that Divine Pen, with all that painting and writing stuff?!¡± Li Rushi didn¡¯t hide anything. First, he sighed in admiration at the young hero, then exined, ¡°The most important thing in this technique is intention. Once you¡¯veprehended the intention, using form bes much simpler¡­¡± ¡°For instance, weakening speed, strength etc., these all fall under form. Here, I have a scroll with the basics of using form, take it and practice!¡± Saying this, he took out an antiquated and fragrant scroll. But Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to take it. Instead, he asked, ¡°Sir, this doesn¡¯t cost anything, right?!¡± Li Rushi¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it¡­¡± ¡°I want it! I want it!!¡± Du Gang quickly stepped forward to ept it, coughed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m broketely, so couldn¡¯t help but ask¡­¡± Following this, the dean indeed announced the news about Du Gangprehending the Sage Technique to the whole academy. Using group text message, he sent it to all students who are currently registered in the academy. At this moment, let alone people like Long Aotian, even people from the previous generation and the generation before that had heard of Du Gang¡¯s name. In fact, many people had specially returned to the academy wanting to see him. As for Du Gang, he had already returned to his dormitory. The remaining eight hundred plus chances to enter the Enlightenment in Dreams, he had all sold to Yao Zijie, which totally earned him more than eight thousand Divine Crystals. Coupled with the previous seven thousand Divine Crystals, it was enough to buy another Source. ¡°I¡¯ve got five thousand Divine Crystals left, seven Rune Stones, and seventeen Sources!¡± This time, he asked Xiang Xinjian for a month¡¯s leave, nning to use all these resources before leaving. ¡°The seven Rune Stones should be enough for me to ignite nine Divine Fires¡­¡± ¡°The seventeen Sources should also be able to open up seventeen God Acupoints!¡± A joyful Du Gang thought, ¡°This time after cultivating, I should be able to hide my Divine Thoughts, right?¡± Then, no one would be able to see his thoughts! Phew, am I about to attain mental freedom?! Chapter 242: 241 Arriving at the Abyss! (Mass updates, seeking subscription!) Chapter 242: 241 Arriving at the Abyss! (Mass updates, seeking subscription!)
Trantor:549690339 A weekter, in thest dormitory of the dormitory area. There was a sign hanging at the door of the dormitory, ¡°Meditation in Progress, No Visitors Allowed!¡±
This is Du Gang¡¯s dormitory. In the past few days, he had been overwhelmed by people bothering him. Either people were constantly knocking on his door, wanting to meet him, or it was Long Aotian and others knocking incessantly. In the end, he was forced to put up a sign like this to inform the world that he, Du Gang, was in meditation! ¡°Ah, this is the pain of being famous!¡± Although Du Gang was frustrated, he felt a bit pleased because after all, he was greatly sought after without even leaving the door. Even during the gaps in his cultivation, he deliberately read the newspaper within the academy. As he wished, it was all filled with news about him, full of praise. ¡°Well, today is the ninth Divine Fire, as long as I light this one, I can officially begin cultivating Divine Thought!¡± For ordinary people, even if it is Divine Fire, it is incredibly difficult to light, let alone lighting all nine. However, for Du Gang and those top level celebrities, lighting nine is just the beginning of the cultivation! Not only that, the same goes for the Divine Acupoints. It¡¯s only when you¡¯ve opened the one hundred and eighth Divine Acupoint that the real cultivation starts.
After all, the efficiency is different. Even if you start cultivating early, it is still a waste of time. For example, if you now open an Acupoint and devote a full day¡¯s time to cultivate it, and someone else opens one hundred and eight Acupoints, this means that you need to cultivate for one hundred-eight days to match their one day¡¯s cultivation. This is only one day. The efficiency is one hundred and eight times different, which means the speed of your cultivation and the realm of your cultivation will only diverge more and more. And what Xiang Xinjian meant by one year was also this, hoping they could calm down, cultive slowly, light all these Acupoints and Divine Fires first, before starting cultivation. With his cultivation up until now, Du Gang has gained a lot of understanding. The ninth Divine Fire sparks more and more as Mental Power continues to flood in. ¡°Ssst!¡± Finally, before the eighth Rune Stone was exhausted, he sessfully lit the ninth Divine Fire. ¡°To open these nine Divine Fires, I used up eight Rune Stones in total. However, the Mental Power in these Rune Stones has not beenpletely consumed. Each piece still contains some. I¡¯d better not waste it and absorb it all at once!¡± In order to sessfully light the Divine Fire, even when there was still some Mental Power left in the Rune Stone he was using at the beginning, Du Gang dared not use it until he lit all of them. Only then did he start using it. ¡°Boom!¡± Igniting the Divine Fire and using the Divine Fire to temper the Mental Power were two entirely different experiences.
When lighting the Divine Fire previously, the speed was basically very stable, able to ignite one a day. But now, he felt apletely different sensation. The nine Divine Fires were zing furiously and the leftover Mental Power, at this moment, was being grilled on the fire at nine times the speed as before. ¡°Ssst!¡± Not long after, the Mental Power in the first Rune Stone was burned out. ¡°Is that it?¡± Looking at the Divine Thought obtained after the Mental Power was refined by the Divine Fire, Du Gang was a bit exasperated. The quantity of Mental Power in this Rune Stone might not be much, but from his perspective, it was equivalent to the total Mental Power of a Ster Level powerhouse. But at this moment, it took not much time for the nine Divine Fires to refine all of the Mental Power, and the Divine Thought that was gained was frighteningly small. If we say that his previous Divine Thought was one pa, then the Divine Thought he gained just now would be one ten-thousandth of a pa, or even one hundred-thousandth of a pa. ¡°If we look at it this way¡­¡±
While Du Gang was silently specting, he calcted and figured out after a while, ¡°For one pa of Divine Thought, the required Mental Power is close to that of one Rune Stone¡­¡± ¡°This means, to increase one pa of Divine Thought, it takes the consumption of a whole Rune Stone?¡± He was a bit startled, shocked by the horror of the consumption. ¡°The God Spirit Level really is the realm that crazily consumes resources!¡± Before his promotion, he thought that as an Ancient God, the energy he consumed wasparable to that of a God Spirit. Now he realized that the energy he used back then was just insignificant. A Sector Lord defeating a God Spirit? He shook his head, ¡°I was too naive back then. Any experienced God Spirit, even one with only two units of Divine Power, could not be defeated by any Sector Lord!¡± ¡°However, based on my situation at the Sector Lord level back then, I should have been able to put up a match with someone who just entered the God Spirit Level, right?!¡± Du Gang felt a bit regretful that he never fought with a God Spirit when he was at the peak of the Sector Lord level. ¡°When I reach the peak of the God Spirit Level, I will try challenging a True God!¡± Such a thought urred to him, but the peak of the God Spirit Level was still too far away! ¡°Let me try to absorb Mental Power from the void¡­¡± From his understanding, he knew that one could increase their Mental Power by absorbing from the void, but he had heard that the efficiency was still not high. Soon, Du Gang closed his eyes, his divine body slowly rose, and his Divine Thought extended into the void. The space of the Primordial Continent was too dense. From his careful understanding, not even the True Gods could enter the void, let alone God Spirits. Therefore, he didn¡¯t just attempt to enter the void to train but used his Divine Thought for traction in reality. ¡°Whooa!¡± Suddenly, a chaotic Mental Power was drawn out from the void. ¡°Chaotic Mental Power? It doesn¡¯t matter; I have Divine Fire for tempering!¡± Without hesitation, Du Gang quickly absorbed this Mental Power into the sea of consciousness in his divine body and started tempering it with Divine Fire. ¡°Hiss hiss!¡± This absorption and tempering processsted for a whole hour. Du Gang, feeling the Divine Thought in his sea of consciousness, sighed. ¡°It¡¯s still too little. An hour of this, and it¡¯s not even one in a million, let alone one in a hundred thousand!¡± It¡¯s too hard! To improve the Divine Thought by normal training is simply difficult! ¡°So, most people are stuck because they don¡¯t have money to buy Rune Stones?!¡± A Rune Stone worth ten thousand Divine Crystals is indeed valuable, and not something ordinary people can afford. ¡°However, Rune Stones should be man-made, right?¡± Du Gang was somewhat puzzled. He learned that the price of Rune Stones has been the same for billions of years, and it has never fallen. ¡°After one hundred billion years, has there been no improvement in the method of making Rune Stones?!¡± ¡°And, if it can supply the whole continent for one hundred billion years, it should not be difficult to manufacture, right?!¡± Du Gang fell into thought. After thinking for a while, he finally gave up. He didn¡¯t study economics. He only learned a little bit about finance in a high school political science ss. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s like when the total number of houses in the Hua Nation exceeded the poption, but there were still five hundred million vacant houses. No one would rather demolish than sell cheaply. This was to stimte society¡¯s operation¡­¡± He felt that the situation was probably like this. Otherwise, with all the God Spirits having an eternal lifespan, no one would want to work. If there were Rune Stones, which could enhance strength, and everyone had to performpulsory service, naturally, the stronger was better. ¡°These things have nothing to do with me. Thinking about so many irrelevant things is useless. I¡¯d better open a Hidden God Acupoint!¡± Du Gang quickly stopped. After igniting the nine Divine mes, he didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the thoughts in his mind began to form faster, as if his thinking speed had also increased. ¡°I might as well burn these thoughts. They¡¯re not useful anyway!¡± Heughed, quickly put the thoughts he had before on the Divine me. In a while, they were transformed into a pure force of Divine Thought. Divine Thought has two meanings. One refers to the thoughts in his mind that can be perceived by powerful beings. The other is the pure force that arises when his Mental Power is sublimated and tempered by the Divine Fire. The first type of Divine Thought is obviously useless. The only use might be to put it on the Divine Fire to increase life¡¯s volume. ¡°Now I only have one pa of divine thought, at most one ten-thousandth more of a pa¡­¡± Du Gang sighed, ¡°It seems that in the future, the main way to practice divine thought will still be relying on rune stones. If I solely rely on my own practice, it would probably take centuries¡­¡± This was just the umtion from one pa of divine thought to two pa, which escted the magnitude from one to two, and yet, the process was so difficult! ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll worry about practicing divine thought when I have money to buy more rune stones. For now, I need to open up the divine aperture!¡± All eight rune stones werepletely depleted, leaving only empty shells. Suddenly, he remembered the way Duan Youde had forged rune stones on the Pangu Continent. ¡°Can I forge rune stones?¡± He looked at the used rune stone and tried to draw some mental power from the void. ¡°Boom!¡± A powerful repulsion came from within, preventing the mental power from the void from entering. Du Gang scratched his head and gave a sheepish smile, ¡°If it was that simple, everyone could make their own rune stones!¡± He shook his head and threw this distracting thought into the divine fire, finally calming himself down to open the divine aperture. ¡°Buzz!¡± The sensation of the divine apertures was much simpler. He just quieted his mind, and quickly sensed the location of the second divine aperture. However, like with the divine fire, his divine apertures were hidden ones and couldn¡¯t be fully opened. Seeing this, Du Gang had prepared for it, gingerly brought out a source, and sent the energy contained in it towards the location of the divine aperture. The energy within a source was terrifying. As soon as it came into contact with the divine aperture, it made a loud rumble. In the past, Du Gang tried using divine crystals to open the divine apertures, but there was not even a hint of reaction, even though divine crystals are produced after the death of a god spirit level being. Compared to the source, the divine crystals werecking. Not only was the source smaller, but its energy level was of a higher level. The tiny source, the size of a grain of rice, contained energy equal to the sum of ten thousand divine crystals. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, as the energy from the source kept pouring in, the divine aperture, hovering between illusion and reality, seemed to be tugged by a nameless force, and began to appear. At this moment, the synergy between his divine spirit and physical body was like a soul affixed on the body, very harmonious. As the divine aperture gradually emerged, a seemingly endless starry sky appeared at the location that linked his body and divine spirit. ¡°This¡­¡± Du Gang was lost in awe as his mind submerged into the divine aperture. ¡°Is this the Buddhist saying of ¡®a flower one world, a tree one bodhi¡¯?¡± He never thought that a tiny divine aperture could contain infinite space. Although he couldn¡¯t ess this space, or project his divine thought too far into it, based on its depth and breadth, it was boundless! ¡°Boom!¡± As the source kept pouring in, divine power gradually appeared in the divine aperture, as though filling a void. ¡°Drip!¡± In the second divine aperture, a new divine power began to form. ¡°Does every divine aperture provide an additional pa of divine power?¡± Du Gang carefully sensed it and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s because of the source. Its presence merely drew out the divine aperture from the darkness, without consuming too much of its energy¡­¡± ¡°That led to the absorption of the energy from the source, automatically forming new divine power¡­¡± He had been too optimistic. If every opened divine aperture added a divine power, it would be far too simple and easy. ¡°But that¡¯s okay, at least my source wasn¡¯t wasted!¡± Du Gang was slightly pleased. This was equivalent to him cultivating divine power while opening up the divine apertures. It was much easier for him than others, of course, because he used a source. As far as he knew, Long Aotian had already cultivated seven or eight acupoints before, but his Divine Power was still one unit. ¡°Keep cultivating, seventeen Origin stones can open seventeen acupoints¡­¡± Opening acupoints was not as difficult as igniting the Divine Fire, Du Gang could efficiently open one acupoint every three to four hours. This time, he only spent two and a half days using up all 17 Origin stones. He sessfully opened the eighteenth acupoint in his body. Not only that, he now had 18 units of Divine Power. 18 units of Divine Power was no simple feat, that meant he could add more Divine Power to any technique he executed. For example, with the same level of techniques, the same proficiency, the same level of power exerted, but the more Divine Power one has, the stronger the power emitted would be. ¡°I can now kill my former self with a single thrust, right?!¡± Du Gang believed that this statement was not an exaggeration, it was a reflection of his strength at this moment. ¡°Now that the cultivation is over, what¡¯s next¡­¡± Du Gang thought for a while and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s time to see the cultivation methods for those shapes Li Rushi gave me!¡± Soon, he took out the scroll Li Rushi had given him earlier. Just as Li Rushi had said, it contained several different methods for using the Divine Pen on the gold foil. There were several styles of predictions on it. These were distinct and catered to different opponents for restraint. ¡°You are very slow!¡± This was for physically strong opponents to restrict their speed. ¡°Your strength is weak!¡± This was also for physically strong opponents, to restrict their power. ¡°Your Divine Power is weak!¡± This was to limit the opponent¡¯s Divine Power. Although it could not seal, it could weaken the intensity of the opponent¡¯s Divine Power. The reason why no one used these during thest conflict was that they all had only one unit of Divine Power, and even if they used them, it would be ineffective, so no one wasted time on them. The fourth was ¡°Your Divine Power is weak!¡± This was to restrict the power of the Divine Power. The fifth was ¡°Your Divine Thought is weak!¡± This was to limit the Divine Thought. Basically, these were the techniques. The rest produced simr effects. Among them were exnations about ¡°Suppression¡± and ¡°Sealing¡±, both of which required the practitioner to have reached 2% proficiency in the Confucian techniques. Therefore, only Yang Jun could perform them at the time. ¡°Long Aotian was really unlucky to choose the strongest one!¡± Du Gang gleefully began to learn. It was best to acquire this skill as soon as possible! Thankfully, when Li Rushi gave him this scroll, he also gave him a Divine Pen and a stack of gold foil. He had asked at that time, the Divine Pen was not valuable and only cost a hundred Divine Crystals, the gold foil was not too expensive, one piece for one Divine Crystal, Li Rushi gave him one hundred. ¡°This gold foil is only sold by their Holy Confucian Academy, so they are forcing me to buy from them in the future¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will definitely travel around in the future, I can go there once and buy more gold foils!¡± Without the gold foil, one could still use the Divine Pen to cast spells, but the power would not be that strong, just likest time, those Confucian students created shields with their Divine Pens alone, but their power was very weak. ¡°Let¡¯s start cultivating!¡± Having grasped the idea of the Confucian techniques, Du Gang found it extremely easy to cultivate these shapes now. In just one day, he mastered a method of casting prophecies. ¡°Hum!¡± A piece of gold foil fluttered in front of Du Gang without any wind. Du Gang, transformed into a calligraphy master, held the Divine Pen in his hand, and began to write beautifully and passionately. ¡°Your deity is pretty weak!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± The gold foil instantly flew up and headed towards the sky. At this moment, the deity of Xiang Xinjian, which was floating in mid-air, was protecting Du Gang. He casually tapped the gold foil, flicking it off, and said nonchntly, ¡°This thing is of no use to me¡­¡± Du Gangughed, caught the gold foil and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. If I go out traveling, I can disguise myself as a Confucian schr from the Holy Confucian Academy!¡± Following this, he stayed in the dormitory, maintaining the momentum of studying one prophecy a day. He managed to learn all the prophecies that could be learned in nearly ten days. ¡°Is there any prophecy that can strengthen my allies and myself, not just weaken the enemy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiang Xinjian in mid-air smiled faintly, ¡°These Confucian students are thoughtful. They didn¡¯t use prophecies that could amplify their allies¡¯ abilities during the previous battles. Otherwise, you might have lost more miserably¡­¡± ¡°However, the fact that Li Rushi didn¡¯t give you a prophecy to amplify your power indicates that he wants you to go to the Holy Confucian Academy in the future¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I only have a hundred sheets of gold foil. I¡¯ll run out eventually, so I¡¯ll have to go!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°When you go, you should be able to learn it if you pay some cost!¡± Du Gang nodded and immediately put away the divine brush and the gold foil. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve secluded myself. Should go out and take a look!¡± Though he said it had been a long time, in reality, he had only used less than twenty days. While he was already done practising, Yao Zijie and Yang Jun, who were engrossed in Enlightenment in Dreams, hadn¡¯t yet emerged from their istion. They were still incessantly entering the Dreamcatcher Net. It seemed like they had both had a revtion, but they were unable topletely master it. ¡°Du Gang, we¡¯re leaving now. If youe to our Holy Confucian Academy next time, you can look for me!¡± Li Rubo bid farewell to Du Gang with a smile. These Confucian students were going back to the Holy Confucian Academy early with Li Rushi. ¡°Sure, if I have the time, I¡¯ll certainly pay a visit to the Holy Confucian Academy!¡± Du Gang responded with augh, then curiously asked, ¡°Are you not waiting for Yang Jun?¡± ¡°Our teacher ns to send us back first, thene back to check on Yang Jun¡­¡± Li Ruboughed, ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve been here for too long. If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll probably fall behind the others¡­¡± Their generation of disciples did not want to end up like Peni Academy with only around a hundred students. Their academy had many disciples, and in order to obtain better resources, they needed to stand out from the crowd. ¡°Alright!¡± Then, Du Gang as the ss leader, apanied Deputy Dean Ji Hetong and Xiang Xinjian, to send these Confucian students to the academy entrance. ¡°Mr. Dean, please stay¡­¡± ¡°Haha, you all are wee to visit again¡­¡± Li Rubo nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure, sure. By the way, Dean, your signboard is quite elegant. Where did you get it made?¡± Upon hearing this, Ji Hetongughed heartily, ¡°This signboard is not simple, I spent hundreds of thousands of divine crystals to get it made. You can see from its craftsmanship, it¡¯s extraordinary¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the golden sign overhead suddenly exploded, turning into fragments in an instant. The air suddenly fell silent. Ji Hetong¡¯s mouth twitched a bit. Perhaps out of concern for his embarrassment, Li Rushiughed, ¡°The dean means to wish us safety throughout the years? Bless us with smooth journeys? It¡¯s so thoughtful of you to explode a signboard worth hundreds of thousands of divine crystals¡­¡± Ji Hetong forced a smile, ¡°Safe travels!¡± Then, Li Rushi, with a smirk, along with a group of snickering Confucian students, left the academy. As he watched their retreating figures, Ji Hetong looked down at the fragments on the ground, grinding his teeth, ¡°Liu Laoer, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± Liu Laoer? Du Gang assumed that this could be the name of Old Liu. That would be too rustic¡­ But, judging by the furious look of the dean, he might¡­ At this point, as if terrified by his voice, the banners that were already on the verge of shattering started to ¡°boom boom boom¡± and break apart. Du Gang quietly walked over to Xiang Xinjian and asked, ¡°Where did Teacher Liu go today?¡± Xiang Xinjian nced at him with the hint of a smile and said, ¡°Old Liu went shopping, he should be back in a while¡­¡± Ji Hetong nced at them, knowing that Old Liu was not around, he suppressed his anger and left. After he left, Xiang Xinjian chuckled and said, ¡°Du Gang, after Old Liu gets a beating from the dean, you¡¯re likely to be in trouble too¡­¡± Du Gang coughed and feigned calmness, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Soon, he returned to the dormitory. ¡°I¡¯m screwed. I only thought about using things from Earth back then, but I forgot about itter¡­¡± After he had installed the signboard at that time, he had nned to buy a real er. But then so many things happened that he forgot it. ¡°What if I buy one now and install it?¡± He quickly shook his head, ¡°No, the dean has already lost face. What¡¯use will it be to install it now? Old Liu will definitelye looking for trouble!¡± ¡°What if¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly thought of what Xiang Xinjian had mentioned earlier. With three Divine Fires, he could hide his divine thought. At that time, as long as he changed his appearance, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered¡­ ¡°Should I go and check out the abyss?¡± Saying this, he became increasingly enthusiastic. ¡°Going to the abyss can not only relieve the pressure on the front line, but also kill the demons. Plus, the bodies of the Demon n can be exchanged for merits¡­¡± After experiencing the cultivation speed of the rune stones and the source, Du Gang really couldn¡¯t bear the slow cultivation under normal circumstances. ¡°Should I call for Long Aotian?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, he¡¯s too weak. What about calling for Little Hawk King?¡± He thought about it and found that it¡¯s feasible. Little Hawk King had wings and could fly. If they ran into danger, they could fly away. ¡°Let¡¯s just call for Little Hawk King. We won¡¯t call anyone else. Having too many people might expose us!¡± Soon, Du Gang arrived at Little Hawk King¡¯s dormitory. ¡°You want to go to the abyss?¡± Little Hawk King was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Du Gang to be so daring! Du Gangughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? It¡¯s just the abyss. Even I, without wings, am not afraid. What is there for you to fear when you have wings?¡± Little Hawk King thought about it and realized it made sense. The first sixyers of the abyss were at the God Spirit Level, and the physical bodies at the God Spirit Level couldn¡¯t fly, so he was basically safe. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s our first time going. We will definitely go to the firstyer first to check out the situation. If there are no problems, then we¡¯ll go to the secondyer¡­¡± Little Hawk King was also tempted. He was a bit fed up with staying at the academy these days. ¡°Is it just the two of us? Should we call Long Aotian?¡± He got along quite well with Long Aotian, so naturally, he thought of him. Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°Forget Long Aotian, that guy is too weak. Bringing him along would just be a burden¡­¡± Little Hawk Kingughed heartily at this, saying, ¡°Haha, let¡¯s not invite him then. That guy is indeed a weakling¡­¡± Du Gang retorted: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your wings, I wouldn¡¯t even want you toe with me¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re getting too big for your boots¡­¡± Upon hearing this, without the slightest hesitation, Du Gang allowed his divine power to course through him. In an instant, eighteen units of divine power surged forth, and a formidable aura began to permeate the air. ¡°Damn!¡± Little Hawk King was stunned. ¡°How¡­ How is your divine power so strong?!¡± The power radiating from Du Gang was not three or five times more powerful than anything he had ever sensed¡­ Du Gangughed, ¡°With this level of power, do you think I could kill a Second Tribtion demon?!¡± ¡°A Second Tribtion Demon?¡± Little Hawk King shook his head, ¡°Never seen one before, don¡¯t know how tough the Second Tribtion is, but they should be stronger than those demons who have just entered the God Spirit level. With this level of power, we might actually be able to survive in the Abyss!¡± He followed up by asking, ¡°When do we set off?¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Right now!¡± As he spoke, he pulled out a long ck robe and put it on. He also took out a bamboo hat and ced it on his head. ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, the two men were on their way. As soon as they opened the door, however, they saw Long Aotian standing at the door with a smug grin on his face. ¡°Where are you guys going? Take me with you?¡± Du Gang shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Long Aotian smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I heard everything. You guys are nning to go to the Abyss!¡± ¡°You heard?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Although our dormitory isn¡¯t great, the sound instion in our building is quite good. How did you hear us?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how I heard. If you don¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll shout and let everyone know¡­¡± Long Aotian understood the meaning behind Du Gang¡¯s ck attire. He knew that Du Gang needed to keep a low profile in order to go out. Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched. Reluctantly, he agreed, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll take you. But you must listen to my instructions and cannot act recklessly¡­¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Long Aotian didn¡¯t care and happily agreed. No matter what, he was eager to leave the academy. Just like Little Hawk King, he, too, was utterly sick of being cooped up in there. Dragons and eagles are not creatures that can be kept in a cage. They were itching to get out at the first opportunity. Du Gang thought for a moment before pulling out two more ck robes and bamboo hats. He handed them over, ¡°You guys should wear these too. If only I wear them, it would be strange¡­¡± The duo didn¡¯t think too much and promptly put them on. The three of them proceeded cautiously. Just as they were about to open the portal to leave, they saw Xiang Xinjian standing at the entrance with a smile on his face. ¡°Where do you guys n to go?¡± The three of them were shocked. Long Aotian quickly responded with a nd smile, ¡°Nowhere in particr. Just thought we¡¯d stroll around the city¡­¡± Seeing his attitude, Xiang Xinjian was speechless. The people of the Dragon n were usually proud. However, Long Aotian seemed to have learnt some bizarre ways, losing his n¡¯s traditional demeanor. Look at what he has be now! Shameless, thick-skinned, and a natural liar. It must be Du Gang¡¯s influence, right? Considering the backgrounds of Long Aotian and Little Hawk King, if they influenced each other, it wouldn¡¯t be a significant issue. The only potential problem was Du Gang. Du Gang wore a wronged expression on his face. Why is it my fault? I didn¡¯t teach Long Aotian to be this way! Clearing his throat, he said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say that once I ignited three Divine Fires and could hide my divine thoughts, I could leave? I¡¯ve already ignited nine Divine Fires. Not only can I hide my divine thoughts, but I can also repel others¡¯ attempts to probe my divine consciousness¡­¡± Did the baldie go back on his words? We had agreed that he would let me go¡­ Xiang Xinjian chuckled and said, ¡°Since I said so, I will keep my word. But make sure you understand that once you leave here, I can¡¯t protect you in the Abyss!¡± His power is at the True God level, even if the gods are also at the True God level, they naturally can¡¯t enter the Abyss of the lower level. Upon hearing this, Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. The three of us will be fine. If we can¡¯t fight, Little Hawk King here can always fly us out!¡± I got Little Hawk King involved especially because he has wings! Little Hawk King chimed in with augh, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir. Even if we can¡¯t fight, we can always use my wings¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded and reached into his pocket. He pulled out a mask and handed it to Du Gang, ¡°Here¡¯s a mask that I bought from a sect that specialized in crafting such items when I used to wander through the martial world¡­¡± Du Gang took a look. It was a faceless man mask. Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°This thing can prevent others from seeing your true face. Perfect for your situation!¡± Du Gang probed with his divine thoughts and sure enough, met with a barrier. His face lit up and immediately he thanked, ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Xiang Xinjian justughed, shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, go on. How you journey forward from here depends on you. There isn¡¯t much more you can learn here. Just remember to open your Divine Acupoint as a priority, then cultivate¡­¡± ¡°We understand!¡± And just like that, full of excitement, the three left the academy. ¡°Do you guys know where the Abyss is?¡± As they were walking, Long Aotian suddenly asked. Du Gang and Little Hawk King paused, looking at each other. ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, do you?¡± ¡°Do you think I asked you because I know?¡± The trio fell silent for a while. ¡°Do we¡­ have a map?¡± On hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Who amongst you two has brought a newspaper?¡± ¡°Newspaper?¡± Little Hawk King shook his head, ¡°I hardly ever go out. Where do I get newspapers from¡­¡± Long Aotian, however, quickly pulled out a newspaper. Simr to the one they had seen in Xiang Xinjian¡¯s office, it was a paper that covered major events from around the world. ¡°There should be a map in it¡­¡± He remembered Xiang Xinjian mentioning that this was a joint venture of Peni and Tianji Pavilion, and several of the project¡¯s features were inspired by cosmic trends. Not only were there captivating news pieces, but there were also some pretty practical features. Although they couldn¡¯t have mobile phones, this newspaper-like device was very popr. Sure enough, Long Aotian found a local map in the help section of the paper. ¡°There really is one!¡± Sure enough, the trio quickly started examining the map. ¡°This is our academy, this is the Guiding Square. We are heading in this direction, and we should be here now¡­¡± Du Gang pointed to a corner on the map and quickly said, ¡°The Abyss is over there!¡± Just as he finished speaking, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were stunned. The two of them had not experienced this kind of learning, and they were not particrly good at mastering directions. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The two of them looked at the map for a long time and didn¡¯t understand it, and then Du Gang took a nce and determined the location? Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, I used to be a top student, I have to have this kind of skill!¡± With that, he put away the map while walking andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me, we won¡¯t go wrong!¡± The two were somewhat suspicious, but they didn¡¯t recognize the way, so they could only follow Du Gang. So, in the city, the three of them went east for a while and west for a while, going round manynes. ¡°Du Gang, are you really capable?¡± Little Hawk King was a bit confused, ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re going in circles?¡± Long Aotian also looked skeptical, ¡°If you don¡¯t know the way, just say it, don¡¯t lead us astray!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Cut, you think I¡¯m like you guys? Follow me, we¡¯ll be out of the city in one street!¡± The two kept doubting but continued to follow along. What they didn¡¯t expect, however, was that Du Gang really led them out of the city. Not far away, a massive city gate was in sight. Unlike what they imagined, although there were some soldiers guarding at the city gate at this moment, it was wide open. Long Aotianughed, ¡°Although most of us in the city are from Peni, it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯tmunicate with the outside world. Therefore, the ancient city is open. If outsiders have money, they can naturallye into the city to buy or rent houses to live in¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry up and go!¡± At this moment, there weren¡¯t many people dressed like them, but there were a few who didn¡¯t want to be recognized. The city defense soldiers, however, turned a blind eye. Obviously, they weren¡¯t surprised by such people, and they were confident enough in the power within the city not to be afraid of people causing trouble in the city. Soon, the three of them sped away, smoothly leaving the city. However, once they left the city, the three were simultaneously stupefied. In their previous imagination, the outside of the city might be green meadows, a forest, or a desert. But who would have thought, not far from the city, there was a wisp of cooking smoke. Another city was located not far from the ancient city. ¡°Is it this close?!¡± Du Gang quickly pulled out the map, and after looking closely, he suddenly realized, ¡°This city used to belong to the Ancient God, but after the Ancient God disappeared, this city was upied by others¡­¡± ¡°Now, with the growth of our cosmic human race, we have started to regain control of the surrounding cities, this city is called Guard City, we have already controlled half of it, it feels like we willpletely control it after some time¡­¡± Little Hawk King nodded and impatiently said, ¡°I understand, but where is the abyss then?!¡± Du Gang pointed to the two roads to the left and right, andughed, ¡°We are currently at the east gate. The road on the left leads to the north. The abyss is to the south of the city, so we take the road on the right!¡± As he spoke, he erged the map on the newspaper, and remarked, ¡°So we are so close to the south¡­¡± ¡°Close to the south?¡± Both Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were not too familiar with this area and did not know the location of the ancient city. Du Gang erged the map and showed the whole map of the Southern Wilderness. ¡°Can you see it, this is the entire Southern Wilderness, we are basically at the very south, and if we continue south, we will reach the closest abyss, the distance is not far¡­¡± ¡°There are thirteen states in the Southern Wilderness, we are in the southernmost state, South Yue State!¡± ¡°If we continue south and reach the edge of the continent, we wille to the South Sea¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Long Aotian, do you see it, this is where your Azure Flood Dragon n lives¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sneer internally. Despite being a Dragon n, he didn¡¯t even know where his home was. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s here~!¡± Long Aotian eximed: ¡°Is it this close? I always thought it was far away¡­¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°Do you want to take a stroll at your Dragon n¡¯s house in the South Sea?!¡± I wonder if there are any dragondies inside, the ones that are very good-looking¡­ Long Aotian thought for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°Perhaps not. I heard from my elders that the local dragons here look down on our branch, so let¡¯s wait untilter¡­¡± In fact, when he was in the universe, he was very proud of his identity with the Dragon Family. However, his pride gradually dissipated aftering to the Primordial Continent and meeting locals from the Dragon Family like Long Aoshi. At the same time, he understood the meaning of his father¡¯s words, that one should only rely on themselves. In the case of arge family, sometimes, it¡¯s not a good thing. You inherently want to get close to your kin, but they treat you like an enemy. Du Gang nodded thenughed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head to the abyss first¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Little Hawk King called him, hastily saying: ¡°What about my house? Where¡¯s the location of our Purple Heavenly Eagle n?¡± His current appearance was simr to that of a foolish son who had been separated for many years and was nning to return to the family. Du Gangughed: ¡°You wait a moment!¡± Soon, he had marked the territory of the Purple Heavenly Eagle n. Heughed: ¡°Not a bad location for your family¡¯s area, it¡¯s near the center of our Southern Wilderness¡­¡± With that, he pointed to the center of the map¡¯s edge. ¡°Near the center?¡± Little Hawk King muttered to himself, then looked towards the position in the center. ¡°Fu Family?¡± Hearing his question, Du Gang brought up the introduction about the Fu Family on the map. The introduction was short with not many words, but the content was extremely shocking. ¡°The Fu Family, one of the top ten divine tribes of the Primordial Continent, controls all the Rune Stone business on the continent!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Du Gang was amazed: ¡°The Fu Family controls all the Rune Stone business on the continent?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too powerful?!¡± Not just him, but also Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were both extremely shocked. ¡°This is the Rune Stone business we¡¯re talking about, a single Rune Stone value is ten thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± Du Gang eximed: ¡°So is this why they can upy the central position in the Southern Wilderness?¡± ¡°Could the Fu Family be the strongest n in the Southern Wilderness?¡± ¡°It should be. Controlling the Rune Stone business of the entire continent, that one point is too terrifying¡­¡± At this point, a passerby, from hearing their voices, saw they were newbies, chuckled and said, ¡°What you said about controlling all the Rune Stone business, in fact, it¡¯s just in our Southern Wilderness that the Rune Stone is used¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang quickly turned to look at a simple-looking middle-aged man who said, ¡°Actually, other regions have something simr to Rune Stone, it¡¯s just not called Rune Stone¡­¡± The three immediately understood. So that¡¯s how it is. They were saying, a strategic item as powerful as the Rune Stone, how could it be controlled by one family, turns out that other regions also sell them, it¡¯s just a different name. But it¡¯s not simple, this means, the Fu Family controls the entire Rune Stone business of the Southern Wilderness! The middle-aged man chuckled: ¡°The world is vast, you should go out more, our ce here is still too small¡­¡± After hearing this, Du Gang nodded, said thank you and then quickly led Little Hawk King and hispanion away. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why run so fast?!¡± Long Aotian was utterly confused, why did Du Gang suddenly start running? Du Gang dragged the two of them and ran several kilometers before he turned back to see no one pursuing them, then he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That man just now had a blood-shedding aura about him. His face might appear simple and honest, but I saw a hint of violence in his eyes. I suspect he might be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Little Hawk King eximed in surprise, and said with a furrowed brow, ¡°Are you being too paranoid?¡± He thought the man seemed friendly enough¡­ Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°Better safe than sorry. We are venturing out for the first time, and we should be cautious. I¡¯ve had my divine thought outwardly directed all along, but I didn¡¯t sense that man¡¯s approach. If he hadn¡¯t made a noise, who knows¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± The two thought about it carefully and realized it was indeed the case, suddenly they were aghast. Du Gang shook his head again, ¡°If we weren¡¯t near the city gate just now, where it¡¯s a high traffic area and the City Defense Army would be quickly alerted to anymotion, I believe he might have caught and eaten us¡­¡± Saying this, he gave the pair a sinister nce, ¡°You two, one a dragon, the other an eagle, you are precisely the sort of creatures people like to feed on¡­¡± Hearing these words, both of them shuddered with fear. ¡°Du Gang, hurry up. Let¡¯s go to the abyss. This ce is too terrifying!¡± Just as Du Gang was about tough at their fear, suddenly, his expression changed dramatically. He yelled, ¡°Run!¡± Having said this, he immediately started running again, dragging the other two with him. Seeing him act like this, they naturally trusted Du Gang, and without looking back, they ran as fast as their legs could carry them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Du Gang?!¡± Neither of their divine thoughts extended far enough to see more than a few hundred meters, they couldn¡¯t see what was happening. ¡°That middle-aged man from before ising after us, run fast!¡± Upon hearing this, both of them were startled and quickened their pace. Du Gang quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s three hundred kilometers to the abyss from here, if we run faster, we might make it¡­¡± ¡°Is it that far?¡± Long Aotian frowned, ¡°I looked at the map before and it didn¡¯t seem that far¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of scale!¡± Du Gang said impatiently, ¡°You and yourck of knowledge. It¡¯s the issue of the map scale. We are five hundred kilometers away from the abyss from the ancient city¡­¡± ¡°Hey, friends, you dropped something!¡± Just then, they heard a voice from behind them. Hearing this, Little Hawk King hesitated a bit, ¡°Du Gang, did we misunderstand him? Did we really drop something?¡± Du Gang was speechless. But he could understand. Little Hawk King had been protected and followed around by others since his birth. He had never encountered any real danger or deceit. He immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s a multiple-choice question. You have two options. First, you can choose to stop and gamble on whether he will eat you or not. The second choice, you keep running with us to the abyss, to where the army is stationed, and then see if what he said is true or false¡­¡± Having heard this, Little Hawk King finally let go of the idea of stopping. Du Gang sneered, ¡°Who the hell chases people around like this in the wilderness?¡± ¡°Even if we dropped something, couldn¡¯t he have just secretly picked it up? Why would he want to return it to us?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a valuable thing, there¡¯s no need, but if it is valuable¡­¡± Du Gangughed lightly, ¡°Long Aotian, if you found a rune stone on the ground, would you run after the owner to return it, or keep it for yourself?¡± Without a second thought, Long Aotian immediately replied, ¡°No-brainer. If I find it, it¡¯s mine. Why the hell would I return it? Do I look like a fool?!¡± Hearing this, he finally felt certain. ¡°So that¡¯s it, that guy behind us really has malicious intentions!¡± Little Hawk King also became aware of the trick, and instantly broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°Du Gang, thank goodness you warned me, otherwise I might have been eaten in a hotpot!¡± ¡°Holy fuck, he¡¯s catching up!¡± Du Gang was about to respond when he suddenly noticed a figure within his divine sense detection range, about a kilometer away. ¡°This guy¡¯s realm is definitely higher than ours!¡± ¡°Even after our two months of strength training that makes us much stronger than any of our peers, he¡¯s still able to catch up to us¡­¡± Their expressions changed as they saw the man¡¯s figure appearing in their divine senses as well. ¡°Du Gang, how far are we from the abyss?!¡± ¡°A little over a hundred kilometers¡­¡± Du Gang quickly calcted and frowned, ¡°No way, I did the math, he will catch up to us before we reach the abyss!¡± ¡°What should we do?!¡± Neither of them had any ideas at the moment and were waiting for Du Gang¡¯s n. Du Gang was silent for a moment, all the while keeping an eye on the man behind them. ¡°No good, he¡¯s too fast. He¡¯s at least two rounds better than us. This guy might be at the Third Tribtion God Spirit level¡­¡± ¡°Little Hawk King, make us fly and let¡¯s get away from here¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Upon hearing that the man was at Third Tribtion God Spirit level, Little Hawk King no longer had the thought of trying to act tough and fight. He quickly transformed into a giant eagle, spreading his wings. Du Gang and Long Aotian promptly jumped on his back. ¡°Screech!¡± Eagle Shaking the Sky! With a p of his wings, Little Hawk King was about to soar into the sky. From behind them, the man finally could no longer stand idly by when he saw what was happening. ¡°Stop!¡± With a furious roar, a giant attackposed of divine power sted toward them. ¡°Dodge!¡± Du Gang quickly shouted. Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the sky, it¡¯s our Ying family¡¯s territory¡­¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but mock him, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. When we were in the cosmos, it wasn¡¯t like I never chased you down¡­¡± Little Hawk King was momentarily speechless. Indeed, unlike Long Aotian who was caught by Du Gang because of a plot, he was truly captured during a chase by Du Gang¡­ ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, his wings shed, deftly dodging the powerful energy wave from behind and flying upwards. Just like that, the three escaped the pursuit and flew into the sky. ¡°Damn!¡± The man on the ground was clearly angry, but helpless. You can¡¯t fly with the physical body until reaching the True God level! But he obviously didn¡¯t want to give up on them, he saw that all three of them were individuals of extraordinary identity, possessing strong bloodline. He nned not to make a move until he was ready to make a devastating one. ¡°God!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, three god-shaped images burst out from that man¡¯s body, rushing toward the three at an incredible speed. ¡°Gods!¡± On seeing this, all three of them immediately summoned their own gods without any hesitation. Three against three, it looked evenly matched. But in reality, the enemy¡¯s gods were stronger. ¡°Puh!¡± The first one to spit out blood was Long Aotian¡¯s god. His god was the weakest among the three of them and it was already wounded after just the first sh. ¡°Dammit!¡± On the eagle¡¯s back, Long Aotian¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Upon seeing this, Du Gang quickly pulled out his Divine Pen and gold foil, his face solemn as he said, ¡°Your god is very weak!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A piece of gold foil flew up, and a force of clouds immediately fell down. The powers of the three gods on the other side were suddenly reduced by one-third instantly. Consequently, Long Aotian¡¯s god, which was on the verge of copse, finally got a reprieve. But he was still not strong enough to fight against the enemy¡¯s gods, who remained powerful even after being weakened. ¡°Little Hawk King, gain height, don¡¯t drop below a thousand meters, this guy¡¯s divine thought won¡¯t reach up there, we¡¯re safe!¡± Upon hearing this, Little Hawk King quickly did as instructed and flew toward the sky, creating distance from the gods behind him. On the ground, the middle-aged man was still persisting, with relentless pursuit. ¡°Du Gang, two more rounds, two more rounds of flying paper, his gods will not hold¡­¡± Long Aotian cried out incessantly. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°These things are unique. The same kind of prophecy can only work once!¡± If it could keep stacking up, then what¡¯s the point of ying? Whoever¡¯s prophecy keeps being released, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to reduce a Nine-Tribute god to the First Tribtion level? That¡¯s way too naive! ¡°No good, we still can¡¯t beat him.¡± On Du Gang¡¯s side, there were signs of downfall, his god also seemed to be at a disadvantage, showing signs of being defeated. ¡°What should we do?!¡± Little Hawk King asked quickly. Without hesitation, Du Gang immediately said, ¡°Keep flying in this direction, you¡¯re faster, once we reach the abyss, we¡¯ll be safe!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Caw~!¡± With a screech of an eagle, its wings pped and it instantly covered a great distance. Soon, they left the man who was pursuing them on the ground far behind. ¡°Keep flying, that jerk¡¯s gods are still on our tail¡­¡± As Du Gang continued to direct, he silently began to wonder, pondering what method he could use to escape the predicament. ¡°Puh!¡± In the midst of this, Long Aotian, the weakest of all, spat out blood once again. ¡°Du Gang, quick, think of something, my god can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± After all, the enemy was a Three-Tribution god, whose powers were formidable. Even after being weakened by the gold foil, they were still not something they couldpete against. In less than ten seconds, Long Aotian spat out blood twice. Seeing the pool of glittering golden blood, Du Gang paused for a moment, unnoticeably collecting it. First collect it, in case it could fetch a good price¡­ ¡°Puh!¡± As a result, just as Long Aotian¡¯s blood was collected, Du Gang also spat out some blood. Clearly, his god at the back also couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Damn it! Du Gang silently cursed, quickly looking around before casting the Jie-Character Secret when he saw no one was paying attention. The Jie-Character Secret could enhancebat power tenfold in every aspect, whether it was the physical body, divine power, divine thought, or the gods.. ¡°Boom!¡± Behind them, the god that had been beaten and bleeding became luminous with gold light, emitting a captivating power. ¡°Attack!¡± Du Gang immediately focused most of his mental power on his god, personally controlling the battle. He seemed to transform into a tank, crazily crushing the enemy. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± The enemy¡¯s god could only hold on for three rounds, before being torn apart by Du Gang. ¡°Boom!¡± Another strike was thrown out, the god confronting Du Gang exploded and dissipated immediately. ¡°Puh!¡± Far away on the ground, the middle-aged man who was pursuing Du Gang and the others was now seated on the ground, fully controlling his gods. Upon receiving Du Gang¡¯s attack, he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Damn it, what kind of method is this? Why did his god suddenly be stronger?!¡± ¡°Come back!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to leave his two other gods there and quickly summoned them back. They were too far apart, only the gods were fighting, it was too much of a disadvantage. However, he did not give up and continued to pursue Du Gang and the others. Just because a god was powerful, didn¡¯t mean their actual strength was. If their gods dared to enter his divine thought attack range, he would let these kids know the power of a Three-Tribution god spirit. ¡°They ran away!¡± Long Aotian and Little Hawk King naturally had a connection with their gods and could clearly see everything that had happened. They were overjoyed. ¡°Du Gang is amazing!¡± Long Ao Tian couldn¡¯t help but praise, andughed loudly, ¡°Had I known your power was so strong, we should have given them a tough fight¡­¡± As he said this, he questioned, ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t we go back? Give that guy a hard time?!¡± Little Hawk King also seemed intrigued, his fluttering wings suddenly halted. After all, being chased for so long, almost roasted alive, made him feel a bit ufortable. However, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No way, in closebat, we¡¯re still softtargets. Even if my god is enhanced, we still can¡¯t defeat them if we meet up again. The enemy¡¯s divine thought is not weak¡­ ¡± Divine thought can attack gods. Given the level of a Three-Tributation god, the divine thought must be much stronger than theirs. His divine thought was only one pa. Even if it increased tenfold, it was just ten pa. Though his divine power was a bit stronger, a good 18 er, even if it increased tenfold to reach 180 er, he estimated that it would still not be able to defeat the opponent. ¡°For a Three-Tribution god spirit, no matter how cautious, it¡¯s never too much. Retreat, retreat to the abyss in proper order. A gentleman takes his revenge ten yearster when the timees. When we have increased our powers, we¡¯ll settle the ount with him!¡± After hearing these words, Little Hawk King and Long Aotian immediately suppressed their previous thoughts. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the abyss first, and then we can n our revengeter!¡± With that, the two men and the eagle flew nonstop towards the abyss. Seated on the eagle¡¯s back, Du Gang flipped through a newspaper, looking for information. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Long Aotian was somewhat curious. After a brief moment of contemtion, Du Gang said, ¡°This guy dared to plot against us at the entrance of the Ancient City. He¡¯s either a deadly thug passing by, or someone from a hostile faction intentionally making trouble for the people of our Ancient City¡­¡± ¡°Hostile?!¡± Long Aotian was startled, ¡°Who is the Ancient City¡¯s enemy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Shaking his head, Du Gang said, ¡°But, this possibility seems slim. It¡¯s unlikely that a hostile force would send a Third Tribtion God Spirit to plot against us. Hence, I suspect this guy might be some sort of deadly criminal¡­ I¡¯ll check the wanted list¡­¡± ¡°Found it!¡± Just like that, Du Gang quickly found a face on a wanted poster from South Yue that resembled the man from earlier. ¡°Mi Wu, a Third Tribtion God Spirit. Originally hired by the Tuo Family of South Yue as a protector responsible for safeguarding talented youths¡­¡± ¡°However, during one protection mission, he brutally killed a group of young talents from the Tuo Family, robbed countless resources, and defected!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°This guy is indeed a fugitive, the bounty came from the Tuo Family¡­¡± Long Aotian found this quite intriguing and curiously asked, ¡°What kind of family is the Tuo Family that they can issue a bounty?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°The Tuo Family doesn¡¯t even rank among the top thousand royal families. They¡¯re just an ordinary family, but they seem to have some influence in their territory¡­¡± ¡°Besides, as for this bounty, technically anyone can post one¡­¡± ¡°The catch is, the amount of the bounty matters. Take this Mi Wu, for example, his bounty is only five thousand Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s low?¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Du Gang said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, maybe the Tuo Family is just poor¡­¡± ¡°Either way, anyone who kills him or captures him can im the reward from the Tuo Family¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Based on the newspapers, I found the mostmon profession throughout the entire continent is being a bounty hunter!¡± ¡°Anyone can be a bounty hunter to make money!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Feeling excited, Long Aotian said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be bounty hunters and go after those wanted criminals!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the abyss first, we can think about being bounty hunterster¡­¡± It would be more efficient to fiercely conquer the Demon n in the abyss rather than chase after an elusive God Spirit Level powerhouse. Moreover, one can make money off the Demon n corpses too. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, after quite the journey, the three of them arrived at the abyss. They had an overview of the abyss from a considerable distance away. ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± In the distance, a massive hole in the ground, gaping like a monstrous jaw, stretched before them. ncing into the center of the abyss, it was so deep that nothing was visible, a dark and frightening sight. Soon, the trio drew nearer to the abyss. Upon reaching the edge of the abyss, Du Gang saw numerous armies encamped. Among these, many different gs, each representing a different n or family, fluttered in all directions. Not only was there a g from Peni Ind, but Du Gang also recognized some unfamiliar ones. ¡°Those people, they must be the army belonging to our local family in the proximity of this abyss, right!?¡± Upon thinking, Du Gang quickly understood the situation. The abyss ¡ª a deste ce that required troops to maintain control over, yet it also served as an ideal location for relentless military training. Thus, some families, even those unwilling, would still deploy their army to guard it. This is out of the fear, that if their own troops were inadequate and lost in battle, they¡¯d thereafter be unable to protect their family. After all, the Primordial Continent had never been a peacefulnd. Any powerful families could absorb the weaker ones, and no one else could say anything about it. Besides condemnation, what else could they do? Would they actually muster the full strength of their kin to uphold justice? Hardly! Only those like the Jiuli Dynasty in Central State, who harbored the desire to rule the world, would proceed to do so. Alternatively, in this region, if there was only one ruling n, it would mean that this was their political center. Only then ¡®justice¡¯ may emerge, perhaps solely to maintain their authority, or to exhibit their military might! Just like the Heretic Eight Pathways, ever since the Demon Realm and other forces were categorized under the Heretics, there was no sign of the rest of the continent uniting to vanquish the evil. ¡°Land now!¡± In reality, even if Du Gang hadn¡¯t given themand, Little Hawk King had already started to descend slowly. The airspace ban had now started to show its effects,pelling him to touch down. In no time, Little Hawk King descended,nding on the ground. Coincidentally, theynded right next to a troop from the Ying family. Not everyone in the Ying family possessed the ability to transform into a Hawk. Most of the members of the Ying family didn¡¯t have the Sky Hawk Holy Body, they essentially couldn¡¯t fully turn into a Hawk even though they had wings on their back, they still looked more like birdmen. Thus, even though the troops didn¡¯t recognize Little Hawk King, they still gave him a courteous nod. Then, a man that seemed to be themander came forward. ¡°Did youe from the Ancient City?!¡± Little Hawk King stepped up, ¡°Cousin, we came from the Ancient City. It¡¯s our first time on the outside, we encountered a wanted fugitive who wanted to consume me, then the three of us escaped all the way here¡­¡± ¡°A wanted fugitive?¡± The army chief of the Demon Suppression Army immediately grimaced, ¡°What¡¯s his cultivation level?¡± ¡°A God Spirit of the Third Tribtion. Luckily we escaped quickly, otherwise we would have died there¡­¡± A god spirit of the Third Tribtion?! Themander was taken aback because he saw that the three in front of him were only at the stage of the First Tribtion, their powers were still within the introductory level. How could they have possibly escaped from a God Spirit of the Third Tribtion?! Being a member of the Ying family his wings were indeed fast but were still not as rapid as the God Spirits¡¯ flying speeds. Hence, he was slightly bewildered. However, the moment he noticed a horn on Long Aotian¡¯s forehead, he finally understood. These were the three top level prodigies, perhaps among the current best. Therefore, they managed to stick together, along with some protective divine artifacts from the family, escaping seemed usible! Themander gave a heartyugh, ¡°It¡¯s a lucky thing you¡¯re safe. You can leave the information of that wanted fugitive here. If we encounter him, we¡¯ll help you catch him!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Du Gang quickly stepped forward, unfolded the newspaper, and transmitted information about Mi Wu to them. This newspaper was indeed extremely handy, quite simr to mobile phones or Light Computers in the universe, althoughcking many features. Regardless, during asions like these, they were rather useful. Themander nodded, jotting down the information about the wanted fugitive and smilingly said, ¡°I¡¯ve noted this person. Are you here to go through the abyss?¡± Little Hawk King nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, we n to go see the firstyer of the abyss!¡± Themander chuckled, ¡°You three wait here a moment, I¡¯m going to hand over my shift, and when Ie back, I¡¯ll enlighten you about the conditions of the abyss. After understanding the situation, you can proceed!¡± The trio exchanged nces. Little Hawk King nodded his head, ¡°Alright, thank you, cousin!¡± After themander left, Little Hawk Kingughed and exined, ¡°Our family rules state that when you encounter unfamiliar family members of the same level, we address each other as cousins¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°We should wait for a while. Once we understand the conditions of the abyss, we can go in!¡± Chapter 243: 242: The Powerful Demon Clan! (16,000 words, seeking subscription!) Chapter 243: 242: The Powerful Demon n! (16,000 words, seeking subscription!)
Trantor:549690339 Du Gang and the others didn¡¯t have to wait long before the leader who had gone to change shifts walked over. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Now I¡¯ll exin the situation of the Abyss to you¡­¡±
Although the leader has a hooked nose and appears intimidating, he is very courteous. It was unclear whether this was his general attitude, or if he was acting this way because the three of them were special. ¡°The Abyss, actually it isn¡¯t exactly within our world¡­¡± The leader exined,ughing, ¡°The Eighteen Layers of Hell are separate, with each level being an independent space¡­ Hmm, this space is the intersection between two realms, our human race can enter, and their demon n can also enter¡­¡± ¡°Each level is quite simr, with theyouts also being the same. You should have learned about that, right?!¡± Little Hawk King nodded, saying: ¡°Cousin, are there three paths divided into upper, middle, and lower, with a defensive tower located at a certain distance on each path?¡± The leaderughed: ¡°Correct, ording to the distance, we refer to the outermost tower as ¡®First Tower,¡¯ the second tower inward is called ¡®Second Tower,¡¯ and the tower before the third hignd crystal is called ¡®Hignd Tower.¡¯¡­¡± ¡°You better not take these three main paths. They constitute the main roads and are extremely wide. They¡¯re generally where the official armies of both sides wage wars. Individual participation in the warfare would result in a high death rate¡­¡± ¡°Apart from these three main roads, there are mountain routes, river routes, and valley routes in between, which we call ¡®field.¡¯ Our human individual warriors usually operate in these areas¡­¡± ¡°As for the enemy, they usually guard within their territory in the field. asionally, some demons would cross the border¡­¡± The leader continued, ¡°These demons, some take a human form, some other shapes. But most are predominantly human-shaped. It¡¯s easy to distinguish them because the demons emit a demonic aura, something you will recognize once you see it¡­¡± Heughed, saying, ¡°You have arrived at a good time. We are currently invading the demon n¡¯s First Tower territory. The enemies¡¯ First Towers on the upper and lower paths have all been broken, only the mid-path First Tower remains¡­¡±
¡°So, you can safely explore the field areas on the upper and lower paths¡­¡± The three of them nodded continuously. Seeing that Little Hawk King didn¡¯t ask any questions, Du Gang, who couldn¡¯t help himself, quickly said, ¡°Cousin, where are the strong demons usually located? Where are the First Tribtion God-Spirit Level demons moremon?¡± The leaderughed, ¡°The quantity of Third Tribtion God-Spirit Level entities in the firstyer of the Abyss is limited, only nine are allowed, by either our side or the demon n. But these entities are basically stationed at the frontline of the towers of both sides¡­¡± ¡°The Second Tribtion God-Spirit Level entities are also limited. In the firstyer of the Abyss, each side only has 99 Second Tribtion God Spirits, and they¡¯re basically divided into three groups, guarding the three paths!¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about running into these powerhouses¡­¡± The leader pondered for a moment and added, ¡°However, you still have to be cautious. Because asionally, some demons from the towers would sneak through small paths and attack other towers indirectly. So when you are at the curved areas between two towers, you must be extra vignt¡­¡± Seeing their serious expressions, heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the demons rarely do this, it just happens once every few decades¡­¡± ¡°Now, our Abyss is quite stable. The forces on the three paths hardly move around; everyone is fighting on their own lines¡­¡± Hearing these words, the three of them immediately felt relieved. They were worrying they would encounter Third Tribtion demons everywhere. Now it seemed much safer! The leaderughed, ¡°Thanks to this multiyered setup, the Abyss has basically be the best training ground on our continent. There isn¡¯t a genius from any tribe that hasn¡¯t gone through training in the Abyss!¡±
After thinking for a bit, Du Gang asked another question, ¡°Cousin, how much are the corpses of these demons worth?¡± The main purpose ofing here was still to make money. The leader bluntly said, ¡°As for the use of the corpses of the demon n, I¡¯m not sure. But our superiors do indeed recycle them. Prices vary ording to weight. For God Spirit Level demons, it¡¯s basically one divine crystal per pound¡­¡± ¡°Ordinary human-shaped demons are not heavy, merely tens of pounds, and the heaviest is just over a hundred pounds¡­¡± Du Gang noticed that he was talking about God Spirit Level demons and curiously asked, ¡°If the demon corpses of any level are recycled by weight, is the price the same?¡± The leader nodded, ¡°Same. When our superiors recycle, as long as it¡¯s a God Spirit Level, the price is the same. However, powerhouses of higher levels cannot enter lower level Abyss. So there¡¯s no such thing as people killing low level demons to make profits¡­¡± ¡°In addition, in the firstyer of the Abyss, most entities at Second and Third Tribtion Levels are military personnel. So, ordinary people can¡¯te to the firstyer to farm demons¡­¡± He thought for a moment and added, ¡°Not just the firstyer, it¡¯s pretty much the same situation up to the sixthyer of the Abyss¡­¡± Next, Du Gang and the others gained some more knowledge. They said their goodbyes to the leader and headed towards the Abyss. ¡°If they pay by weight, aren¡¯t we going to make a fortune?¡± At this moment, Long Aotian felt as if he was about to drool. To him, these demons seemed like walking ATMs.
Little Hawk King smirked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my cousin said? These demons from the Demon n are tremendously strong, with intense physical power. Trying to kill them is no easy task¡­¡± Long Aotianughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? We are three against one; can¡¯t we simply hunt them down?¡± ¡°Hunt?¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°What are you thinking? Didn¡¯t you hear what my cousin told you? The demons usually operate in small groups of five. Rarely do they split up. We are only three, and we are nning to hunt down a group of five?¡± Long Aotian remained unaffected and said, ¡°Let¡¯s then wait. Just wait until we find a stray demon and then strike¡­¡± Soon, the three men moved down the road. They traveled ahead, eventually reaching the sixthyer of the Communication Zone, also known as the God Spirit Level Communication Zone. ¡°Abyss Third Layer, Three short of Two, requires Four Tribtions God Spirit Level, powerful physique, proficient in closebat¡­¡± ¡°Abyss Second Layer, Four short of One, requires Three Tribtions God Spirit Level, skilled at reconnaissance¡­¡± As soon as they walked in, they were dumbfounded by the mor and shouting around them. ¡°Are they recruiting team members?¡± The three men were intrigued, reminded of gathering at the dungeon¡¯s entrance during their cosmic game, where groups would be formed amidst shouting and yelling. ¡°Should we recruit people?¡± ¡°Should we?!¡± Du Gang contemted and said, ¡°Everyone else is in groups of five, and we only have three. That puts us at a disadvantage. Why don¡¯t we recruit two more who are familiar with this ce?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The three immediately started looking for like-minded people to fill their ranks. However, as they looked around, they noticed a peculiar trend. ¡°The loudest calls were for recruiting Four Tribtions God Spirit Level for the thirdyer and Seven Tribtions God Spirit Level for the fifthyer!¡± ¡°Not only that, but it seems like there are more people on these two levels¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°That doesn¡¯t add up. The First Tribtion God Spirit Level should have the most people!¡± Suddenly, a pleasant voice came from behind them. ¡°First Tribtion God Spirit Level yers rarelye here voluntarily. Most of them whoe here are serving a term, and usually form teams at their respective family residences¡­¡± Du Gang turned round to see a stunningly beautiful woman standing there, dressed in a suit of ck armor that revealed just the right amount of her attractive figure. ¡°My name is Qiao Bing, and I¡¯m at the peak of First Tribtion. I came here to form a team freely. Are you interested in joining me?¡± ¡°We?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell this is our first time here?¡± Qiao Bing smiled sweetly, ¡°Yes, I can. But is there a problem?¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°Like you mentioned, there are many First Tribtion yers in family residences. Why aren¡¯t you recruiting people familiar with this ce?¡± Qiao Bingughed, ¡°Simple. Most teams in family residences consist of those servingpulsory military service. They¡¯re not really strong and tend to be extremely cautious. They probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to cross the front lines¡­¡± ¡°This here is the Freedom Team Formation Communication Zone. Those who dare toe here are the strong ones¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore¡­¡± Qiao Bing raised an eyebrow, pointed at Little Hawk King with a smile, and said, ¡°You have one with wings here, an excellent scout!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t we have divine thoughts for reconnaissance? How far do you expect to scout?¡± Qiao Bing chuckled, ¡°Inside it¡¯s different from out here. The sky inside the Abyss is gloomy, and the air is filled with who knows what element that severely limits the range of divine thought; it¡¯s almost useless¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, but there are also many peculiar areas in the wilderness of the Abyss, filled with strange bushes. Anyone hiding in them cannot be detected by divine thought, and even their breath bes untraceable¡­¡± Hearing these things, Du Gang quickly nodded in agreement. The experience that came with having been inside made a difference. They knew more than he and his group did. He turned his head to the others, ¡°What do you think? Shall we join her team?¡± Both the Little Hawk King and Long Aotian were intrigued. After all, their chances of survival would surely increase if they partnered with someone already familiar with the surroundings. Worried that they might disagree, Qiao Bing added, ¡°I¡¯m an assassin, a very powerful one at that. I¡¯ve been here three times already, and apart from the first time when I only took out one member of the Demon n, I eliminated more than ten demons in my subsequent visits!¡± ¡°Ten?!¡± Although the trio was uncertain whether ten was a significant number, they inferred from her tone that it must be something impressive. After some thought, Du Gang finally decided, ¡°Alright, we agree to join your team!¡± Qiao Bing immediately grinned, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t be a burden to you!¡± A burden? Du Gang nced at Long Aotian, then at the Little Hawk King. He wondered if the woman had misunderstood something. At this thought, Du Gang coughed and asked, ¡°Did you team up with others on your previous three asions?¡± Qiao Bing nodded, ¡°Yes. In my first attempt, I teamed up with my n. They were too cautious, and just waited in ambush for the Demon n toe to us. We didn¡¯t encounter a single one. In the end, I had no choice but to go in deeper and ended up encountering a single demon¡­¡± She startedughing, ¡°Though, I had better luck the next two times. I teamed up with people from the Ancient City¡­¡± ¡°You guys are from Peni Academy, right?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being from Peni Academy?¡± Qiao Bing chuckled, ¡°People from your academy who have survived the first tribtion usually have top-tier abilities. You¡¯re all very strong. My sessful ten-plus kills in thest two attempts were mainly due to the strength of my teammates¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly realized; this woman thought that they¡¯de here for training after graduating from Peni academy¡­ Those students are typically exceptional individuals or even saintly figures from various ns and, naturally, possess formidable strength. But here¡¯s the thing. The three of them are newly ascended god spirits. They snuck away toe here¡­ They exchanged nces, but no one volunteered any exnation. Both Long Aotian and the Little Hawk King deliberately disyed their arrogance. Seeing their behavior, Qiao Bing became more reassured, ¡°Once we go inside, you¡¯ll recognize my capabilities!¡± Du Gang coughed slightly, saying, ¡°So, shall we wait a bit longer? Maybe wait for someone who has survived the First Tribtion?¡± Qiao Bing nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s wait. The Demon n usually forms teams of five. If we go in as a four-man team, one of us will have to take on two. It may be difficult¡­¡± ¡°If we go in as a team of five, it will be more straightforward ¨C everyone will have an opponent. The weaker ones can slow down the enemies while the stronger ones can eliminate their opponents and then assist their teammates¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± With that, the trio finally understood the fighting dynamics inside the abyss. ¡°Let¡¯s post a sign here and wait!¡± Qiao Bing quickly took out a sign and wrote on it, ¡°Looking for one more. Preferably, a God Spirit who has survived the First Tribtion¡­¡± ¡°By the way, what are you guys good at?¡± ¡°What are we good at?¡± Though taken aback, the three quickly replied in turn. Du Gang starting off, ¡°I¡¯m good at learning. I always excelled in school¡­¡± Long Aotian chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m good at spending money. People who don¡¯t know how to indulge usuallye to me¡­¡± The Little Hawk King added, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Qiao Bing revealed a hard to read expression and after rolling her eyes, exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that by ¡®good at¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Well, in the abyss, we like to assignbels to ourselves. You should understand, team configurations are usually set at five people, so this simplifies introductions and categorization ¨C it¡¯s much easier¡­¡± ¡°For example, I¡¯m an assassin. That means I specialize in assassination, I have particr methods of stealth, my attack power is very strong. I can serve as the assassin in the team, or as a main or secondary attacker¡­¡± Seeing their confused faces, she chuckled, ¡°Allow me to exin slowly!¡± ¡°Normally, based on your specialties, you choose different positions andbels¡­¡± ¡°Common upationalbels include: Assassin, Support, Scout, Main Attacker, Secondary Attacker, Warrior, Destroyer, Tank and so forth.¡± ¡°A ¡®Main Attacker¡¯ is someone who, in a five-man team, undertakes the primary offensive role in the abyss. When encountering enemies, the weakest demon is given to the main attacker. The main attacker is the first to take down the opponent, then shifted to assist others¡­¡± ¡°A ¡®Secondary Attacker¡¯ is the second most offensive role in the team, facing the second weakest demon¡­¡± ¡°The ¡®Scout¡¯, like him, either has wings or some other ability that allows them to detect the demon n in advance. Scouts are usually very important¡­¡± ¡°¡®Support¡¯ roles are rare. They usually involve individuals who excel at healing magic or other specific abilities¡­¡± ¡°¡®Warrior¡¯, doesn¡¯t need any exnation. Most are warriors without defining characteristics, just filling up team numbers¡­¡± ¡°¡®Destroyer¡¯, the meaning is pretty obvious. Either they¡¯re god spirits or have very strong divine thoughts. Such individuals often serve as the main attackers¡­¡± ¡°Finally, there¡¯s the ¡®Tank¡¯, typically those possessing great physical strength. Tanks don¡¯t y much of a role in general, but in teams with assassins or destroyers, they are invaluable. They can hold back multiple opponents, creating opportunities for the former to strike!¡± Du Gang asked curiously, ¡°So, does a team have to have people with different professionbels?¡± Qiao Bingughed and said, ¡°Not necessarily. Under normal circumstances, a team with a scout, three mages, and an assassin is the strongest, having both offense and mobility. But, except for teams that have cooperated for a long time, most people are just matching up with teammates here¡­¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s never a perfectbination. All kinds are possible!¡± She added, ¡°This ¡®Destroyer¡¯ doesn¡¯t strictly refer to those with powerful divine thoughts. Generally, anyone with powerful attacks falls into this category¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, these professions are not your ownbels, but are based on a certain attack power¡­¡± ¡°Say, for example, an ¡®Assassin¡¯. In the first level of the abyss, to dare to call oneself an assassin, one must have a single burst of at least 30 divine power, plus a way to conceal oneself. If not, you don¡¯t qualify! ¡± ¡°Again invoking the example of a ¡®Destroyer¡¯, regardless of the means, you need a single burst of over 50 divine power or 5 divine thoughts to be qualified as a destroyer! ¡± She chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, there are very few assassins and destroyers. When most people form teams, they end up with five warriors¡­¡± Pointing at the Little Hawk King, she stated, ¡°I am an assassin, he is a scout. What about you two?¡± The trio had already gathered some information from Qiao Bing and knew this woman had misunderstood them, believing they were strong contenders fresh out of the academy. However, the trio didn¡¯t exin and pretended to be something they weren¡¯t. The Little Hawk King didn¡¯t say anything and simply epted his assumed role as a scout. Du Gang and Long Aotian exchanged nces. Du Gang coughed lightly and dered, ¡°I might be support!¡± ¡°Support?¡± Qiao Bingughed, ¡°What skills do you have?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate to show off his divine pen. ¡°You¡¯re a Confucian schr?!¡± Qiao Bing was surprised, but then became extremely enthusiastic, ¡°Oh my! I can¡¯t believe I bumped into a Confucian schr, I¡¯m so lucky!¡± With her face glowing a bright red, she looked as though she had stumbled upon an unexpected treasure. Du Gang was surprised, ¡°Are Confucian schrs really that popr in the abyss?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Qiao Bing excitedly said, ¡°Schrs are not simple, with a hand in prophecy technique, they can attack the enemy or strengthen friends, they are definitely hot favorites in the abyss!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang finally let out a sigh of relief. At least he was of some use, he shouldn¡¯t die in a pit¡­ After a moment of happiness, she turned to Long Aotian and asked, ¡°What about you? What profession are you?¡± Scout, support,pared to a warrior, these are quite rare. In her eyes, Little Hawk King and Du Gang were those with strong scouting and support capabilities. One with wings naturally advances and retreats, one has the means of prophecy, simply invincible! Therefore, she also started expecting Long Aotian¡¯s performance because she discovered that Long Aotian had a pair of horns on his head. This is a symbol of the people of Dragon Family in the Ancient City, this means that his strength should be very strong! Long Aotian began to ponder. What am I good at? What is my profession? Support? No! Scout? No! Tank? No, either! Assassin? Even less! Warrior?!! But as a warrior¡­ is it too ordinary? These two guys, one is a scout, one is support, and I am the only warrior? It¡¯s such a loss¡­ ¡°Cough cough!¡± After a long time thinking, Long Aotian coughed and said: ¡°I guess I can probably be considered half a Destroyer¡­¡± ¡°Great!¡± Qiao Bing had an excited look on her face, ¡°I am so lucky to have met you guys!¡± ¡°A destroyer, a scout, a support, plus me, an assassin, if we had another tank, it would be perfect!¡± While she was excitedly immersed in her own world, Du Gang and Little Hawk King quickly cast their gaze towards Long Aotian. Du Gang red at him: You don¡¯t know your own strength, dares to choose Destroyer? Little Hawk King red at him: Truly shameless, do you even have two Pascals of Divine Thought? You choose to be a Destroyer?! Du Gang: Exactly, the demand for Destroyers is to have a single outbreak of at least 5 Pascal Divine Thoughts or attacks above 50 Ers of Divine Power, do you fucking have that? Long Aotian: I don¡¯t care, you guys are scouts and supports, I am the only warrior? Besides, as I just exined, I¡¯m half a destroyer. I¡¯ve got the Pascals and the Ers, I¡¯m justcking some numbers at the front¡­ Du Gang: Psh, shameless! Little Hawk King: You fucking don¡¯t set people up, be self-awareter, and don¡¯t upy the Master Transmit position! At that moment, a masculine porcin voice came through. ¡°Everyone, I just heard that you¡¯re looking for a tank?¡± The four of them quickly woke up and looked over. They saw a burly man with two bull horns on his head, holding a three-meter-highrge shield, looking at them. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so tall!¡± This bull man was two and a half meters tall, the shield was three meters, his body was full of muscles, he looked very attractive. Seeing peopleing and going, the bull man quickly said: ¡°My name is Niu Dazhuang, peak of First Tribtion, strength is extraordinary, able to fight one against two, is an outstanding tank, with rich experience in being a tank¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one!¡± Qiao Bing set her eyes on him andughed: ¡°Your size is enough!¡± Niu Dazhuang¡¯s face was joyous, ¡°Thank you!¡± Qiao Bing then put away the sign. Sheughed: ¡°It looks like we have gathered our people!¡± ¡°Next, let¡¯s decide on the Master Transmit and Assistant Transmit!¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate for long, and immediately said: ¡°Brother Long, you will be the Master Transmit, and I will be the Assistant Transmit, how about it?¡± Du Gang and Little Hawk King immediately opened their eyes wide, staring at Long Aotian. Long Aotian nodded finally after seeing the expectations in Qiao Bing¡¯s eyes and the excited look of Niu Dazhuang beside her. Can¡¯t you see what your abilities are, you dog? Du Gang was silent for two seconds then, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do a simple self-introduction.¡± Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang immediately looked at them. Du Gang started first, saying: ¡°My name is Du Gang, a student of Peni Academy in the Ancient City, out for the first time for training, with mastery in prophecy technique¡­¡± ¡°From Peni Academy?¡± Qiao Bing was somewhat surprised, ¡°I thought you were from Holy Confucian Academy, what is your prophecy art?¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°Oh, I exchanged it with Holy Confucian Academy using a Saint¡¯s technique¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang both stared at him in shock, ¡°Exchanging with a Saint¡¯s technique¡­ Amazing!¡± They both involuntarily gave him a thumbs up! Du Gang coughed and didn¡¯t talk anymore. Next was Little Hawk King, he said: ¡°I¡¯m simr to Du Gang, I¡¯m also from Peni Academy, it¡¯s my first time out¡­¡± Perhaps feeling that he was not prominent enough, he added, ¡°On my way here, I encountered an attack by a Third Tribtion God Spirit and I escaped¡­¡± ¡°What!?¡±¡± Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang were once again shocked and overjoyed. This time, their luck was extremely good, they actually ran into three top-level talents! And they are the type of top-level talents that just came out. If a permanent team could be formed, it would be amazing. They could eat the good and spicy foodter! Suddenly, the three of them turned their attention to Long Aotian again, full of expectations. They seemed to want to hear about his great achievements. Long Aotian¡¯s head was in a mess. The two guys in front were too arrogant, always leaving him behind, making him lose face. What should be said? Should I say that I can transform? You say I have dragon horns? After pondering for a moment, Long Aotian finally spoke. ¡°My name is Long Aotian, let¡¯s skip the rest, and just talk about what happened recently. An exchange team from the Holy Confucian Academy came to our Peni Academy, and we had arge-scalebatpetition with 33batants each. At the time, I fought against the strongest Confucian schr!¡± What a shameless bragger! Right now, Du Gang wishes he could expose Long Aotian on the spot. Why did he let him fight Yang Jun without any points? Long Aotian was perfectly calm, not disturbed at all. I¡¯m not lying; I indeed fought against the Confucian schr, the strongest representative! ¡°What?!¡± Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang were shocked again. Long Aotian fought the top Confucian schr sent over by the Holy Confucian Academy? Doesn¡¯t it mean that he is the strongest in Peni Academy ?!! We¡¯re lucky! Qiao Bing, full of excitement, said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡± Du Gang coughed, asking, ¡°errr, may I ask how we should fight once we get in?¡± ¡°Oh oh!¡± Qiao Bing quickly remembered that it was their first time here, exined it to them excitedly: ¡°Our team is extremely strong, with scouts, support, a destroyer, an assassin, and a tank!¡± ¡°Thus, we can use the standard formation, scouts will identify the movement of the Demon n to determine the target, the tank picks twice its number, in the front and then the support pulls an opponent. The two weakest ones are given to me and the main DP, we¡¯ll quickly beat the opponent, then help the others¡­¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± The three nodded, mulling it over in their minds. The main DP isn¡¯t very effective, but the assassin serving as a sub-DP should work, right?! ¡°However, considering that you are unfamiliar with the abyss, I will take the initiative to be the team leader, alright?¡± Qiao Bing exined, ¡°Mainly to make decisions quickly, on-the-spot!¡± The other three looked at each other, but had no further opinions and agreed. As long as the three of them had no objections, Niu Dazhuang naturally wouldn¡¯t object. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s set off for the abyss!¡± Qiao Bing smiled, leading the way, exining, ¡°Eachyer of the abyss has an entrance below, the firstyer is closest to the surface, and it takes us only half an hour to get there!¡± Soon, under Qiao Bing¡¯s guidance, the five sessfully arrived at the entrance to the first level of the abyss. At the entrance, there was a particrlyrge tform, and on the edge of the tform, there was a mirror-like feature as if standing on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s the first level of the abyss, going through there leads to the main camp¡­¡± Qiao Bing timely exined. At this moment, many people were still standing on the tform, all looking at them. Faced with these weird looks, Du Gang whispered a question, ¡°What are these people doing?!¡± Qiao Bing replied, ¡°These people came out from inside, they either lost theirpanions, or are waiting for people at the door¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside!¡± Truth be told, she didn¡¯t really know either, after all, she¡¯d only been here three times. Niu Dazhuang on the side seemed to know something, but seeing her say it like that, he didn¡¯t say anything extra and followed the others inside. Walking into this water-like boundary, it was like walking into another world. The abyss, initially visible everywhere, underwent a change. In front of them, a gigantic crystal fortress towered high. ¡°This is the main base, guarded by our military powerhouses¡­¡± Du Gang and the others nodded, continuing to observe the surroundings. In front of the main base, two towers that were hundreds of meters high boldly stood erect, while beneath them, a 30-40 meter wall circled around them. Simrly, soldiers on patrol stations were scattered above. ¡°These two towers are known as the Gate Towers, serving as the base¡¯s final defense. If the enemy manages to breach this far, it would signify that our level of the abyss is on the brink of being overthrown!¡± As Qiao Bing spoke, she continued leading the group along the path, gesturing towards the three roads in the distance, ¡°Those threerge roads correspond to the upper, middle, and lower paths, respectively, being fundamentally the battlefields of both armies. Don¡¯t be deceived by how close they seem from here; the further out you tread along these roads, the greater the distances be¡­¡± In no time, after roughly half an hour, they arrived beside another crystal tower. Qiao Bing cheerfully stated, ¡°This is one of the three path crystals, which people also refer to as the high ground¡­¡± With that, she pointed downwards. Indeed, underneath the high ground, there was a gap of nearly ten meters to the adjacent world. ¡°We will not traverse via the main path on the high ground, but from the centre of the two high ground paths¡­¡± Quickly, she led the group along the wall to the central location, where a small gate was situated. ¡°Once we descend from here, that¡¯s what they call the wilderness area¡­¡± Saying so, she led the way by jumping down, with Du Gang swiftly following suit. ¡°See, observe the distant tower, as long as you stand a little higher, you can see it!¡± She casually mentioned this, pointing in the direction of the tower which was slightly blurry from the distance, but still discernible. ¡°Determining one¡¯s location in the wilderness is straightforward; find a ce with an unobstructed view, observe how many towers are on each side, then you¡¯ll know if you¡¯re in the vicinity of the first or second tower¡­¡± Du Gang nodded,mitting these seemingly trivial know-hows to memory. These might appear inconsequential, but in reality, they could be life-saving knowledge. He tried to probe with his divine thought. As expected, simr to the situation he had previously experienced, his divine thought was affected by an unknown element in the atmosphere. Even though the others were right in front of him, he couldn¡¯t detect them. ¡°Don¡¯t bother using your divine thought here, it is basically useless. You can only depend on your eyes. Furthermore, always be wary of the grass here as people often hide in it¡­¡± While speaking, Qiao Bing took out a hand-drawn map and ced it on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s first study this map, and figure out where we should hunt next!¡± Observing this, Du Gang immediately moved closer. The map was incredibly straightforward, being square-shaped. The human base,beled in humannguage, was situated at the bottom corner of the map, while the demon base,beled in the demonnguage, was located at the diagonal opposite corner. If you were to consider the directions, the human base is at the lower left corner of the map, while the demon base is at the upper right corner. Aside from the middle road that ran in a straight line, the upper and lower paths formed a right angle, meeting at the other two corners at the edge. At the very center of these three paths, the human wilderness and the demon wilderness were symmetrically positioned. Qiao Bing pointed at a small dot marked outside the high ground at the lower left corner of the map, stating, ¡°This is our current position, belonging to the lower part of the wilderness area, that is, the wilderness area between the middle and lower paths¡­¡± ¡°Between our wilderness and the enemy¡¯s wilderness, there¡¯s a river. This river serves as the central point and is where frequent battles between the two wildernesses ur¡­¡± ¡°In any case, let¡¯s head towards the vicinity of this river first, then set up an ambush at the valley along the edge, and watch for any enemy crossing the river¡­¡± ¡°If there are any and their strength is not too strong, we can try to strike first to get in some practice¡­¡± Fearing that the other three might disagree, Qiaoping Bing hurriedly said, ¡°This is a more cautious approach. I know you all are powerful, but we need to understand each other first. If our first cooperation goes well, we can consider infiltrating the river andunching an attack on the opposite side!¡± ¡°Alright, no problem; we¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Du Gang immediately agreed. In the abyss, there was no need for hubris. Qiao Bing had an abundance of experience, so heeding her words was the best option. Qiao Bing nodded, gratitude evident on her face. She hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang and the others to be so supportive of her team leading efforts. At this moment, the Little Hawk King spoke, ¡°What about me? I am a scout, right? When do I start scouting?¡± No matter what, since we¡¯vee in, we must take it seriously. Qiao Bingughed, ¡°No need for that now. Most of the people in our wilderness zone are our own. The Demon n is scarce, so there¡¯s no need for reconnaissance¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when we get to the river!¡± After Qiao Bing finished, he continued, ¡°Since we¡¯re all fine, I¡¯ll arrange our team formation!¡± ¡°Niu Dazhuang, you¡¯ll be the tank, stay at the front to handle any possible ambushes¡­¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Niu Dazhuang, who was clearly no stranger to the abyss, had no objections to this arrangement and dutifully moved to the front with his giant shield. Qiao Bing nodded, ¡°Scout at position two, support at position three, Destroyer at position four, and I¡¯m at the end¡­¡± Du Gang and the others found it interesting, like ying a real-life role-ying game, quickly positioning themselves ording to Qiao Bing¡¯s orders. At this time, Niu Dazhuang asked, ¡°Where to? Toward the horse race track or the dragon pit?¡± It was evident that he was also very familiar with the terrain near the river. Hearing such professional terms, Du Gang and hispanions breathed a sigh of relief; they likely wouldn¡¯t have found their way if they hadn¡¯t encountered these two. After contemting for a moment, Qiao Bing said, ¡°To y it safe, let¡¯s head to the three-way junction. It¡¯s near the next tower. If anything goes wrong, we can escape towards the first tower.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Soon, under Qiao Bing¡¯smand, the team finally embarked on their journey. When they finally walked into the forest, they realized how difficult the path would be. The trees were dense and packed with thorns. Beyond the forest, there were stone walls forming mountain paths. The stones were strangely shaped and twisted, forming a natural maze. Without guidance from a regr visitor, a stranger to the area would likely get lost. Niu Dazhuang, who frequents the area, had no hesitation in leading the group through an intertwining passage, reminiscent of the Dunhuang stone caves. In no time, they left the stone maze and entered the jungle again. The trees in this jungle were close together andrge, providing plenty of cover in this environment where divine senses couldn¡¯t be used. Du Gang nced through a gap in the trees towards the distant tower, which slowly came into view as they neared. ¡°That¡¯s the second tower down the road, right between the hignd and first towers. It¡¯s rtively safe here, but once we pass the second tower, we need to be cautious. Some Demon n squads cross the river and hunt in this area¡­¡± Niu Dazhuang, leading at the front with his shield, jovially exined to the group. ¡°By the way, how are we splitting up the loot?¡± On their travels, Du Gang finally thought of this crucial question. Qiao Bing smiled, ¡°Generally, within a fixed team, the loot is divided based on ability or strength. We however, are a newly formed temporary group, so we will share the spoils equally. So, every one of us gets an equal share!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang, Long Aotian, and Little Hawk King heaved a sigh of relief. Splitting equally is good, as long as they didn¡¯t refuse to shareter because of jealousy over their revealed powers. As the group moved deeper towards the river, their pace was slowly decreasing. The joy andughter of earlier had disappeared. Everyone stared tensely at the path and surrounding trees, wary of possible ambushes. Along the way, they came across two groups of the human wards team resting. They greeted each other briefly and quickly moved on. Suddenly, Du Gang furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Qiao Bing, your map is wrong¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was taken aback. Qiao Bing looked confused, unable to understand what Du Gang meant. Hadn¡¯t Du Gang never been here before? How could he im the map was wrong now?! Niu Dazhuang, leading the way, looked perplexed. He often took this route and never noticed anything wrong before. Du Gang frowned, ¡°Your map¡¯s scale is 1:3,000,000. The distance between the river and our starting point is 7.5 centimeters on this scale. Meaning, the two locations are actually 225 kilometers apart. However, we¡¯ve already traveled 225 kilometers ording to your map. We should be at the river by now¡­¡± He looked at Niu Dazhuang and asked, ¡°Niu, how much longer until we reach our destination?¡± ¡°How much longer?¡± Niu Dazhuang paused, then replied, ¡°About half an hour?¡± Du Gang quickly pulled out a piece of paper and started calcting. ¡°Given your current speed, you¡¯ll cover about¡­¡± ¡°Twenty kilometers in half an hour!¡± Du Gang turned to Qiao Bing, ¡°This suggests that your scale was wrong¡­¡± ¡°Give me the map!¡± Startled, Qiao Bing quickly took out the map and handed it to Du Gang. Du Gang quickly grabbed it, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he crossed out the old scale and rewrote it. ¡°1:3,266,666¡± ¡°This is the correct scale!¡± The four of them were all dumbfounded. This is¡­ a true study king! They didn¡¯t know whether he was right or wrong, but his imposing aura¡­ Avoid provoking him, avoid provoking him! The group remained speechless for the rest of the journey. Compared to Du Gang, they felt their math education was wasted¡­ When I memorized multiplication tables, I thought I mastered math. Today, I realized, I did not! Carrying these thoughts, they arrived at the three-way junction! The name ¡®three-way junction¡¯ was fitting. In the middle of dense jungle, three paths diverged in three directions, starkly visible in the center. At this moment, the tree-way junction was empty, not a single leaf was out of ce, making it very conspicuous. The group hid in the jungle, carefully monitoring the junction. The jungle was dense, filled with thick trunks and shrubs. These shrubs were nearly a meter tall, providing perfect cover for someone squatting. Not only Du Gang and hispanions, but even the bulked up Niu Dazhuang with his huge shield, easily hid among the shrubs. Qiao Bing whispered, ¡°Basically, no one dares to walk on the ¡®three-way junction¡¯, because you never know how many people are hidden in the forests on either side, or how many among them are enemies¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°So these three paths are basically ornamental?!¡± ¡°Not entirely!¡± Qiao Bing chuckled, ¡°At least it guides us through the forest and helps us keep our bearings¡­¡± ¡°See there? The path that heads down leads to the first tower. The one in front goes to the river. While the one uphill leads to the dragon pit and other ces¡­¡± On their way there, they hadn¡¯t followed a specific path, but rather navigated through the forest, which is why there was no path initially. Du Gang, always alert to their surroundings, asked, ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Qiao Bing, as she was now the team leader. Qiao Bing directly said: ¡°Wait, let¡¯s squat in these bushes and see if any members of the Demon n appear. If there are some, and their strength is average, we¡¯ll attack them!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± So, the five of them hid in the bushes and squatted down. After about ten minutes, a rustling sound suddenly came. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± It was a slight sound, but it was definitely a sound of movement in the bush. ¡°Over there!¡± Qiao Bing whispered, pointing in a direction. Everyone quickly looked there, indeed, from afar, the bushes were shaking and the leaves were squeaking. Du Gang had already quietly taken out his divine pen and gold foil, ready to use at any moment. Unknown to others, a small dagger had appeared in Qiao Bing¡¯s hand. Big Zhuang tightened his grip on the huge shield in his hand, looking like he was ready to charge out at any moment. Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were holding their hands like ws, preparing for a significant move the next second. ¡°Snap!¡± Suddenly, a figure jumped out from the bushes, followed by two, three, until there were five. ¡°Don¡¯t attack, they¡¯re humans!¡± Seeing that everyone was a bit tense, Qiao Bing quickly shouted. Hearing this, people like Du Gang sighed in relief. After the five people emerged from the other side, they looked around and seeing no one, continued forward. Their formation was simr to that of Du Gang and his team, and there was a muscr man walking in front, with the others following behind. These five moved quickly, at least faster than when Du Gang and his team arrived, and soon they disappeared from sight. Seeing this, Long Aotianughed and said, ¡°There are no demonsing. Shall we follow them and see?¡± But Qiao Bing shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily that there are no demons, it¡¯s also possible they just haven¡¯te out¡­¡± ¡°The Demon n could also be hiding in some bushes around here, but they didn¡¯te out because they didn¡¯t feel confident about meeting these five¡­¡± ¡°Wait some more¡­¡± And so, they waited again. This time, they actually had a chance. They saw five figuresing this way from afar, just like humans in appearance, but cloaked in a demonic aura. ¡°The Demon n!¡± This time, even if people like Du Gang hadn¡¯t seen the Demon n before, they recognized them at first nce. ¡°What should we do? Do we attack?!¡± Qiao Bing thought for a moment, her eyes scanning continuously, obviously assessing the enemy¡¯s strength. After a while, she nodded and said, ¡°Attack, these demons don¡¯t seem too strong!¡± After that, she said, ¡°The Demon n has a different custom from us humans. Only the strongest can walk at the front. Therefore, the tank you go and deal with the first and second demon, Scout, you go and handle the third person, Support, you hold down the fourth person and give us status in your spare time¡­¡± ¡°Destroyer, you go and deal with the fifth person¡­¡± Qiao Bing didn¡¯t call their names, but very skillfully referred to them by their positions. At the same time, she said, ¡°Support, you note to provide opportunities for me, I will ambush your opponent¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The tactical discussion ended quickly. As the members of the Demon n got closer and closer, Qiao Bing suddenly shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± In a moment, Big Zhuang, who was already holding the giant shield, roared and rushed towards the enemy without a second thought. ¡°Oorah!¡± The demons on the other side obviously had experienced being ambushed before. They yelled loudly and quickly met the enemy. ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud noise, Big Zhuang was the first to collide with the leader of the demon squad. His shield was veryrge. After blocking the first demon, it swiftly moved towards the second. ¡°ng~!¡± Caught off guard, the second demon was hit and staggered, looking angry and ready to kill Big Zhuang. ¡°Oorah!¡± The first demon yelled at the second demon, as if saying, this is my opponent; you find someone else. The second demon was dissatisfied, red at Big Zhuang, and turned to leave. However, Big Zhuang did not let him go. After knocking the first demon away with his shield, he leaped forward and stopped the second demon as well. ¡°Oorah!¡± This time, the second demon waspletely furious. Ignoring the yelling of the first demon, he directly charged towards Big Zhuang. Seeing this, Big Zhuang sighed in relief and quickly started his defense. As a tank, his top priority was certainly to pull in the first and second demons and draw their aggression. Only then did he consider his mission aplished. The rest had nothing to do with him. As long as the others slowly deal with their opponents, they could win. In fact, there was an error in what Qiao Bing said earlier. In reality, any powerful character can potentially be the focus of the battle. For instance, now that Big Zhuang was dealing with two, the remaining four had an easy time against three demons. But the reality was not like this. ording to Qiao Bing¡¯s n, Little Hawk King was to deal with the third demon, Du Gang the fourth, she would ambush the fourth, and Long Aotian would take on the fifth alone. The n was perfect! However, a problem arose. Little Hawk King, Du Gang, and Long Aotian were not as strong as she imagined! On the contrary, the three of them were newbies, all weaklings with only one divine thought. Du Gang was a bit better. At least his divine power was 18, although he was still weak but slightly stronger than the other two. ¡°Puff puff!!¡± LIttle Hawk King had just stopped the third demon when he started being beaten and bleeding profusely, oozing golden blood. He knew that his strength was weak, but he didn¡¯t expect to be so weak! ¡°We¡¯re all just at the first tribtion God Spirit level!¡± Little Hawk King was unwilling and began using his w Rifts the Sky technique. ¡°w Rifts the Sky!¡± Not only that, but he had also transformed into a giant hawk and began to fight with this demon. ¡°Ah?!¡± Qiao Bing, who was nning to secretly ambush the fourth demon, was dumbfounded. Is Little Hawk King really that weak? She remembered, she had seen another person with a hawk-like nose before, who was extremely powerful, and could kill a member of the Demon n with a single strike. And their team¡¯s Little Hawk King¡­ Not only did he not manage to kill in a single strike, he even transformed into a giant hawk and used the Supreme Technique¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± What stunned Little Hawk King was that his Supreme Technique, w Rending the Sky, was blocked by a third-level demon¡­ ¡°It was blocked?!!¡± How is this possible?! He didn¡¯t dare to believe it, and looked quite shocked. This is a Supreme Technique, how could it be blocked so easily? But he had overlooked that, even if it is a Supreme Technique, it requires energy to be disyed to unleash its full power. The four types of Heavenly Energy techniques are, in a way, sources of amplification, and higher-levelled techniques createrger amplification. However, this amplification is based on your own power foundation. Little Hawk King merely possesses a divine strength level of one, and even if he has the Supreme Technique to amplify his power, the power he could exhibit is based on his level of one divine strength. ¡°Damn, was I deceived?!¡± Qiao Bing was bbergasted. She discovered that it wasn¡¯t just Little Hawk King, but the other two were the same as well. Long Aotian also transformed into a green dragon, and started battling with one of the demons. But judging by his loud threats but weak actions, this guy also had a very weak foundational strength, obviously his divine power was weak as well. On the other side, Du Gang didn¡¯t lie to her. A gold foil soared into the sky, indeed weakening the enemy¡¯s strength¡­ However, Du Gang was still being chased and brutally attacked by the enemy, it was a critically dangerous situation where he looked like he could be killed at any moment. Qiao Bing¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. I exined to them painstakingly for half a day, thinking that I had found treasures and encountered top-level geniuses, but¡­ After observing for two seconds, she understood! These three people really are top-level talents! But¡­ damn it, these three were talents that haven¡¯t grown yet! These were clearly guys who just entered the God Spirit Level, with only one level of Divine Power¡­ ¡°Damn!¡± At this point, Qiao Bing didn¡¯t allow herself to think too much, she could only suppress her thoughts and continue sneaking towards the fourth demon. ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s deity was fighting with the deity of the Demon n, with both deities having simr power levels, their battle was going back and forth. However, Du Gang himself was almost annihted by the enemy, consistently on the retreat. The originally relied upon and powerful Sky Breaking Stance could now be easily broken by the enemy. Not just that, Du Gang even used the World Creation techique. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The noise was indeed loud, loud enough that it could probably be heard from miles around. But the problem was, the power was weak¡­ A shadow of an ax tens of meters long shed down, and it was directly shattered by the enemy¡¯s de! This small Demon n team had obviously recognized the extraordinary strength of Du Gang and his team, and were all surprisingly delighted,ughing out loud. ¡°, !¡± It¡¯s as if they were saying, these people are talents, killing them gives additional rewards! Their movements and sword techniques became even more fierce. At this moment, Du Gang had no choice but to go all out, if he continued to hold back, he would be done for. ¡°Transform!¡± With a roar, Du Gang transformed into a three-meter-tall giant. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at his unchanging height, Du Gang was taken aback. He was still somewhat unustomed to being only three meters tall after transforming. After all, in the universe, he would be a hundred million meters tall after transforming, which was terrifying. Now¡­ He might be just a little taller than Dazhuang! However, his strength and speed greatly increased, and he could just about resist the enemy¡¯s attack. ¡°Take a hit, give me a chance!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded in Du Gang¡¯s ear. It was Qiao Bing! His eyes filled with tears, damn, you finally came. He thought that this woman might have abandoned them after seeing their strength and fled on her own. Meanwhile, the demon on the opposite side yelled ¡®!¡¯ again and, lifting his demon de, hacked towards Du Gang. Take the hit? Thinking of Qiao Bing¡¯s words, Du Gang had no other choice. Without giving it a second thought, he quickly used the World Creation technique again to resist the de. ¡°World Creation!¡± At this moment, Du Gang activated all his 18 levels of divine strength and hacked at the de. ¡°25 levels of divine power?¡± At this moment, it seemed as if he had some kind of clear enlightenment, or perhaps he sensed the power contained within the enemy¡¯s de. ¡°Boom!!¡± As expected, just like he had thought before, the enemy¡¯s de seemed normal but it shed with the strength of 25 levels of divine power, instantly destroying Du Gang¡¯s axe shadow and the remaining power continued to hack at him. ¡°!¡± The fourth demon was very excited and yelped once more. Perhaps he was just an ordinary demon, and was somewhat excited to see a human genius being defeated by him. ¡°Kill!¡± Just at that moment, a petite figure bolted out from the shadows and quickly charged towards the fourth demon. ¡°ng~¡± The fourth demon also reacted promptly and hastily withdrew his de to block the iing dagger. But it was toote. His strike did not employ any technique, and the divine power it carried was incredibly weak, less than 10 units. It was unable to block Qiao Bing¡¯s long-prepared attack. ¡°Swoosh!¡± With a crisp sound, the neck of Demon n¡¯s Rank Four was instantly severed. ¡°35 units of divine power!¡± Du Gang saw the strength of Qiao Bing¡¯s attack with that one action. ¡°Destroy!¡± Around the same time, she transformed into an Asura, maintaining her speed and swiftly springing into action. She directed her attack towards the Demon n god who was waging a one-on-one battle in the air. ¡°Swish swish!¡± The dagger in her hands seemed to tear through the void, managing to attack the divine being sessfully. ¡°ugh!¡± In an instant, the god affiliated with Demon n¡¯s Rank Four died on the spot, dissolving into smoke. Obviously, her dagger attack contained divine thought in it, which let the attack seed by surprise. Seeing this, the remaining gods of the Demon n were taken aback and hastily ascended to higher altitudes to continue their battle. On the ground, the four members of the Demon n became chaotic once they realised that they were one member short, all desiring to break away. Though the Rank One and Rank Two Demon n members had the most power, they were mped down by Da Zhuang and couldn¡¯t free themselves. The Demon n member battling Little Hawk King and Long Aotian showed no hesitation. After sting the two out of his way, he swiftly escaped. ¡°Damn, two got away!¡± Qiao Bing cursed but did not order Du Gang and the others to give chase. She knew that even if the three caught up, they would not be able to restrain the enemies. So, she reluctantly disappeared into thin air and quickly returned, heading towards the direction of the Rank One and Rank Two Demon n members. Du Gang and the other two quickly grouped up. ¡°What should we do? Should we assist them?¡± Long Aotian was the first to ask. At this moment, he was covered in blood, the golden blood sttering onto the ground like it was worthless. Little Hawk King was in a slightly better state as he had been battling in mid-air, hence, he was hardly injured. Seeing this, Du Gang collected some of Long Aotian¡¯s blood while he was still shedding it. He quirked a smile then asked: ¡°How to help? Have them kill us? Or take us hostage?¡± Being so weak, don¡¯t they realise where they stand?! At this moment, Little Hawk King spoke: ¡°What actually happened? I thought we could cause some damage, but my w of the Sky Tear was easily shattered by that Demon n member¡¯s single attack.¡± Long Aotian nodded and said, ¡°The same happened to me. My Divine Dragon was also shattered into pieces by a single strike.¡± They both turned to look at Du Gang. Du Gang shrugged and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m a bit stronger than you two. At least, I withstood the attack and was able to weaken it somewhat.¡± Indeed,pared to Little Hawk King and Long Aotian¡¯splete defeat, Du Gang¡¯s 18 units of divine power left him slightly better off, even though he was still at a disadvantage. In the battlefield, Da Zhuang continued to hold off two enemies. Meanwhile, Qiao Bing moved close by discreetly, picking an opportune moment to suddenly attack using a dagger, which evoked three steps¡¯ worth of blood. She managed to kill the Rank Two Demon n member on the spot. Immediately afterward, she revealed herself and teamed up with Da Zhuang. Together, they attacked the Rank One Demon n member. ¡°Wo!¡± At this moment, the Rank One Demon n member had most likely understood that he won¡¯t be able to escape. He let out a yell and the whites of his eyes rolled upwards as he transferred his consciousness to his god. ¡°Boom!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Qiao Bing went straight for his neck, cutting it off and twisting his head off. ¡°Bang!¡± In the sky above, the four Demon n gods which were still present quickly escaped, fleeing to a farther distance. Du Gang frowned at this scene, ¡°What does this mean? Did the Demon n flee?!¡± Qiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Killing gods is difficult. Our gods have simr strength in attacking, hence it¡¯s difficult to defeat them.¡± Du Gang suddenly understood, ¡°So, what they call Demon n bodies, this is what they mean!¡± They had only killed the Demon n¡¯s bodies, not their gods. Qiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. Over here, not just them, but us too. Once we start to fight, we should immediately separate our gods and let them fight in the sky.¡± ¡°This way¨Ceven when our bodies are destroyed, our gods can escape and reconstruct a new body when the timees.¡± ¡°The amount of divine power isn¡¯t rted to the body. The divine power is stored in the Divine Orifice. Even though the gods can¡¯t release divine power, your original divine power can still be released as long as you have a new body.¡± After hearing this, Du Gang finally realized why the bodies of the demon n were so light. Damn, these people really don¡¯t temper their bodies. If they lose, they leave their bodies and their gods escape. If they win, they likely take your body with them as well. ¡°No wonder Demon n members¡¯ bodies are calcted by weight. They use some special materials to reconstruct their bodies, and these materials are calcted by their mass.¡± Qiao Bing nodded, ¡°Not only them, but us too. Once our bodies are destroyed or taken away, we can only reconstruct.¡± Her gaze at Du Gang and the others wasplicated, giving off a feeling like she was eating a shit-vored chocte. Dazhuang was feelingplicated as well. Even though he was preupied with his own opponents, he wasn¡¯t unaware of the situation of the other three. Thus, he met their gazes with aplex expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about you three¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Du Gang coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that this is our first time leaving the Ancient City and going to the Abyss.¡± ¡°We were not intentionally hiding our strength, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Long Aotian continued, ¡°we might have overestimated our abilities¡­¡± Qiao Bing scoffed, ¡°Overestimated? You sure were bold to take up the position of the main damage output!¡± Long Aotian felt awkward, ¡°I¡¯ve always been the main output back at the academy¡­¡± ¡°Also, the enemy¡¯s strength was stronger than we anticipated, so¡­¡± Qiao Bing was left speechless. She retorted irritably, ¡°Tell me honestly, when did you three advance to God Spirit Level?¡± The three looked at each other. Du Gang replied as the representative, ¡°Er¡­ about two months ago?¡± ¡°Two months¡­¡± Not only was Qiao Bing speechless, even Da Zhuang was at a loss for words. ¡°You advanced to God Spirit Level just two months ago, yet you dared toe here? I ask you, have you ignited your divine fire? Have you opened all your divine orifices?!¡± Hearing this, Long Aotian happily said, ¡°We have all ignited our divine fire and all our divine orifices have almost been opened.¡± ¡°Unlucky¡­ it really is unlucky to run into the three of you!¡± Qiao Bing shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for now, withdraw to thirty kilometers behind and then we will discuss our next steps.¡± Chapter 244: 243: Change of Captain! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 244: 243: Change of Captain! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Guess I¡¯m just down on my luck this time. Let¡¯s take back the three Demon n corpses and divide them equally, then go our separate ways, alright?¡± Qiao Bing was also at a loss at this point. She¡¯d finally found a team, thinking that the trio wasposed of top-level prodigies who had just started their journey and were pretty strong, but it turned out¡­
Sigh! They might be top-level prodigies, but their strength¡­ For people like them, it would probably take hundreds or thousands of years to reach the peak level. So, it¡¯s better to cut ties and disperse now. Niu Dazhuang was also somewhat disheartened. His thoughts were simr to Qiao Bing¡¯s, hoping to attach himself to those stronger than him. Little did he know, he and Qiao Bing ended up being the strong ones¡­ ¡°Splitting equally¡­ doesn¡¯t seem fair, does it?¡± Long Aotian had a secretive look in his eyes that hinted at something being amiss. Qiao Bing shook her head, ¡°We agreed to divide equally in the beginning, so let¡¯s stick with that. Now, let¡¯s go back. There are specialized recovery units outside the tform for Demon n corpses, and we can exchange them for money, which we can split five ways¡­¡± However, Du Gang didn¡¯t care about what happened with the corpses, but pressed on: ¡°Do we really have to go back?¡± ¡°Not going back?¡± Qiao Bing snorted, ¡°If not, then what? Who will fight? Should I be the main attacker?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°You take the lead, and the rest of us will continue in our roles¡­ huh, consider Long Aotian as a warrior¡­¡±
A warrior it is then¡­ Long Aotian shrugged, looking indifferent. After all, he was only here to test himself. Qiao Bing was left dumbfounded,ughing, ¡°Then what? I take the lead, carry you three rookies, and then share the spoils with you equally?¡± ¡°Why should I? Why wouldn¡¯t I look for three Rank One Peak individuals for an easy battle?¡± Instead of directly addressing her question, Du Gang asked, ¡°You mentioned earlier that you¡¯re an assassin, how powerful is your single burst of divine power?¡± Qiao Bing shook her head and sighed, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not waste our time. Let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s pointless¡­¡± In her opinion, all of Du Gang¡¯s suggestions were an attempt to coax her into apromise from some weird angle. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Ignoring her, Du Gang continued: ¡°The attack you executed earlier was roughly 35 units in strength, while our fourth Demon n opponent¡¯s strongest attack was around 25 units. Given that your power surpasses his, why did you ambush him?¡± ¡°For efficiency!¡± Interest reignited in Qiao Bing, eager to hear what kind of absurd ideas were popping up in this young noble¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a gap between 35 units and 25 units, but it¡¯s not that significant and it¡¯s hard to crush the opponent in one go¡­¡±
Du Gang nodded, this was true. At the time, the enemy had exerted a divine power of 25 units, while his attack was only 18 units in strength. Though he managed to withstand the attack, the subsequent blowback injured him and was not enough to kill him at once. He continued to probe, ¡°Can you act tyrannically with your current power level?¡± ¡°Tyrannically?¡± Qiao Bing frowned, ¡°What are you joking about? I¡¯m just an assassin, there¡¯s no way I could act tyrannically. If I truly had that power, I would¡¯ve stormed the wild Demon n zone by now!¡± Du Gang continued to nod in agreement, ¡°So, you joined us before for what? To more efficiently kill the Demon n and earn divine crystals?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Qiao Bing affirmed, ¡°If not to make money and earn divine crystals, who would bothering to a ce like this¡­¡± Du Gang turned his gaze towards Niu Dazhuang, asking, ¡°How about you? Do you share the same goal?¡± Niu Dazhuang nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also here to more efficiently earn divine crystals¡­¡± Du Gang appeared thoughtful and paused for a while, during which the rest seemed quite puzzled by his actions. Again, he questioned, ¡°Qiao Bing, how much divine power do you possess?¡±
¡°My divine power?¡± Qiao Bing fell silent, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware that this is considered personal privacy?¡± However, she shrugged shortly after, saying, ¡°I can tell you, but if you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Du Gang calmly asked. Qiao Bing simply stated, ¡°My divine power is 260 units.¡± 260 units! Du Gang continued to ask, ¡°Your divine power is 260 units, why was your single attack earlier only in the thirties in terms of divine power?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Initially puzzled, Qiao Bing quickly remembered that the trio had just broken through to the God Spirit Level two months ago, and said, ¡°Do you three not know about the rtionship coefficient between different God Spirit Level attack powers?¡± All three of them shook their heads. Du Gang suggested, ¡°Tell us then, I did notice some issues previously, but wasn¡¯t sure if I was correct!¡± Qiao Bing thought that since she had listened this far, it would be frustrating if she didn¡¯t hear the rest. So, she started: ¡°The God Spirit Level Attack Coefficient indicates that different levels of attack power have an upper limit value and a base value!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the Rank One God Spirit as an example.¡± Leaving aside the deities, during the Rank One God Spirit Level, the deities are more or less the same in power and are basically useless. Just let them fight among themselves in heaven ¡­¡± ¡°Now, about the divine power, in the God Spirit Level, divine power can be cultivated continuously, theoretically, one can cultivate their divine power to infinity¡­¡± ¡°However, the quantity of divine power only affects how long you can release divine power. It doesn¡¯t cause any qualitative changes¡­¡± ¡°The strength of an attack rtes to the power contained in the technique used for a single attack, and has nothing to do with the amount of divine power!¡± ¡°The quantity of divine power merely represents your stamina, the number of times you can use divine power techniques!¡± ¡°You are familiar with divine power techniques, aren¡¯t you?¡± Qiao Bing smiled, ¡°If you don¡¯t use the technique, have you tried to see how much divine power you can gather for an attack?¡± Upon hearing these words, Du Gang immediately took action, materializing the Ancient Divine Spear, charged up andunched an attack, without relying on any techniques. ¡°Swoosh!¡± About three units of divine power then attached itself onto the spear, however, no matter how much Du Gang tried, he could not consolidate any more divine power. Even though his divine power had reached 18 units, what was attached to the spearhead was merely 3 units! ¡°3 units it is!¡± Qiao Bingughed, ¡°This is where the problem lies. The amount of divine power can be cultivated infinitely, but the divine power that can be released at once is limited!¡± ¡°For a regr attack like this, most people can only consolidate 3-5 units of divine power¡­¡± Du Gang narrowed his eyes, quickly saying, ¡°Is there a way to increase the consolidation of divine power, releasing more powerful divine power through cultivation methods?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Qiao Bing smiled, nodded, and continued, ¡°Cultivation methods of different ranks have varying amount of divine power that can be released¡­¡± ¡°Yellow grade cultivation methods can generally release divine power techniques containing about 10 to 25 units of divine power. The maximum that can be released is a 25-unit divine power technique!¡± ¡°Mystic rank techniques are somewhat simr, able to release divine powers between 25 to 50 units!¡± ¡°Earth rank techniques, the maximum divine power technique that can be executed is 75 units!¡± ¡°Heavenly rank techniques, the maximum divine power technique that can be executed is 100 units!¡± Du Gang asked, ¡°Is this the rank one God Spirit Level?¡± ¡°Correct, this is just rank one God Spirit Level¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, asking again, ¡°Would the progress of cultivation method affect the level of divine power released?¡± ¡°To my knowledge, all cultivation methods, except for yellow grade ones, regardless if they are mystic, earth or heavenly rank, can only exert one percent of their power even if learned at the God Spirit Level¡­¡± Qiao Bing nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know this¡­¡± Sheughed, ¡°It does have an impact. Under normal circumstances, the maximum divine power technique that can be executed by four different cultivation methods would be what I just mentioned¡­¡± ¡°But, if you elevate the progress of a cultivation method, then the upper limit of the divine technique that can be executed will also increase!¡± ¡°For instance, with the Saintly grade method, during the first tribtion of the God Spirit Level, it can release a maximum of 75 units of divine power. But if a person progresses, they can break this limit and continue to climb¡­¡± ¡°That means, when he progresses his Saintly grade method to two percent, at the first tribtion of the God Spirit Level, he can exert a divine power of 150 units!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Du Gang had an understanding. Going by this, the Holy Academy, which developed the prophecy technique to five percent at the God Spirit Level, implies that their students are potentially capable of exerting, at the first tribtion of the God Spirit Level, a power equivalent to 75 times five units, which equates to a frightening maximum of 375 units of divine power! This is a terrifying figure. For an average God Spirit Level who, disregarding other factors, has only learned the yellow grade technique, they will not be able to release such a powerful divine power, even if they reach the ninth tribtion of the God Spirit Level. Of course, this isn¡¯t taking any other factors into ount. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± At this time, Little Hawk King finally understood. ¡°I was wondering why my w Splitting the Sky was shattered easily¡­¡± ¡°As it turns out, it was because my divine power was too weak and could not unleash its full power¡­¡± Qiao Bing nodded, a hint of envy showing on her face. ¡°You guys have executed the Supreme Technique before, which means, the upper limit of your divine power is 100 units. But your divine power was not enough, which limited the power of the divine technique!¡± Three people, three Supreme Techniques. It¡¯s truly deserving of the Ancient City! She was full of emotions. Even the imperial n didn¡¯t have the Supreme Technique, but the Ancient City had many such techniques¡­ Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°I get it, so the power system works like this¡­¡± He then asked, ¡°What about Second Tribtion God Spirits? Is the upper limit of their divine power technique based on double of the First Tribtion?¡± Qiao Bing nodded, ¡°Yes, regardless of the tribtion of the God Spirit, the upper limit of divine power is always based on multiplying the tribtion number with the base of the First Tribtion God Spirit¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°How much can we sell these three demon n corpses for?¡± Niu Dazhuang, who was keen on power, spoke up, ¡°I have weighed it. The three demon n corpses weigh a total of 367 pounds and 5 ounces, with a maximum difference of about 3 ounces!¡± The four of them were dumbfounded, looking at him with amazement. Niu Dazhuang scratched his head andughed awkwardly, ¡°This is my skill for weighing food. Don¡¯t worry, when I say it won¡¯t exceed 3 ounces, it absolutely won¡¯t¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, if you say it¡¯s 367 pounds, then it¡¯s 367 pounds¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s 367 pounds and 5 ounces!¡± Niu Dazhuang corrected him. Du Gang paused for two seconds, then nodded, ¡°Fine, considering that weight, we should get 367 divine crystals!¡± ¡°If we calcte with the money earned from one ambush, we would need 28 ambushes to collect ten thousand divine crystals¡­¡± All four of them became curious, wondering what Du Gang intended. Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Qiao Bing, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re useless right now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­Uh, indeed we are useless now. But, once our divine power increases, would our attack power also increase?!¡± Qiao Bing frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°I currently possess 18 units of divine power, and at the rate of 1 core increases 1 unit of divine power, I need at most seventy thousand divine crystals. I would then possess 25 units of divine power, and with my Supreme Technique, it would mean that my divine power technique would already rival those peak individuals using yellow grade techniques¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you think we three don¡¯t qualify to be your teammates right now?¡± ¡°Why not take the time to cultivate?¡± ¡°Invest now, and when the three of us rise, we can split the winnings then. Given our foundations and capabilities, do you think it will be easy to y the demon n?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°In the early stage, we just need to gather seventy thousand divine crystals to get me to 25 units of divine power, and I will be a standard support, right?!¡± ¡°By then, earn another 250 thousand divine crystals, and I¡¯ll be equivalent to a Destroyer¡­¡± ¡°At that time, our team will have a Tank, an Assassin, a Destroyer, a Scout, and a useless Warrior¡­¡± ¡°What do you think would happen if a Destroyer leads the charge? How fast do you think we could kill off the Demon n?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Bing was gobsmacked! So was Niu Dazhuang. A Destroyer leading the team¡­ This idea was so alluring. Niu Dazhuang started to mutter to himself. ¡°With one round, we could earn 367 Divine Crystals. After about 30 rounds, we would have 10,000 Divine Crystals. The distance between 18 er and 50 er is 320,000 Divine Crystals, which means we need to fight 900 rounds¡­¡± He licked his lips, immensely excited. After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°I agree!¡± The one standing here isn¡¯t just a future Destroyer, the upper limit of his divine power isn¡¯t just 50, it¡¯s 100. This means, once he grows up, he could potentially be a part of those heroic squads, or even be given a star rating! You must realize, the current heroic squads on the firstyer of the abyss are all the elites of the Ancient City. They often form their own group, rarely teaming up with other races. But the three in front of them¡­ They¡¯re clearly weak, having just ranked up to God Spirit Level. But this chance¡­ Indeed, it¡¯s too precious! As he gathered his thoughts, Qiao Bing also figured it out. Her eyes began to sparkle. My goodness, she almost turned down such an opportunity¡­ ¡°I agree too!¡± What¡¯s just a thousand battles? How much time could it possibly take? ¡°Huh?¡± Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were somewhat confused. ¡°You mean, after you two fight with us, you don¡¯t want any of the spoils of war?!¡± Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang shared a look, they both smiled and nodded, ¡°Exactly, as Du Gang said, investing in you would result in huge returns, hence, our investment!¡± ¡°We just hope that you don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know us when the timees¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen!¡± Long Aotian let out a heartyugh, ¡°Rest assured, I am not that sort of person!¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Great, then let¡¯s revisit our battle n and refine the details again¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Qiao Bing agreed immediately, her excitement returned. Because she realized the rewards of teaming up with these three after they grew, are entirely different from what they can get right now. For example, if these three be really strong today, all being Destroyers, they might earn something, but the profits might be limited to this operation only, earning a few thousand or tens of thousands of Divine Crystals. But afterward, they would be mere passersby. But now, this is an opportunity to build a friendship, to be friends! However, at this moment, Du Gang calmed down. He began calcting carefully. After a while, he spoke, ¡°Well¡­ If both of you can keep up with us, we¡¯ll definitely continue teaming up. But if you can¡¯t keep up in the future¡­¡± The smiles on their faces froze. They didn¡¯t expect Du Gang to be so pragmatic, grounding them immediately. But Du Gang continued serious, ¡°I believe it¡¯s better to rify this now, we wouldn¡¯t want to end up not being friends, right?!¡± He chuckled, ¡°At the very least, I think after about a thousand battles, we¡¯ll definitely be friends¡­¡± The two of them thought for a moment and realized he was right, they nodded, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°I brought this up because I was worried that when we reach our limit, we could dy our advancement while taking care of you, which may lead us to falling behind other prodigies¡­¡± ¡°So, my thought is that from now on, all the Divine Crystals we earn together, we will return a minimum of two times the amount you invested in us, in case we have to leave for any reason!¡± ¡°What this means is that if all three of us have 100 er divine power, consuming three million Divine Crystals from the team, we¡¯ll return six million Divine Crystals to the two of you. Deal?!¡± ¡°Six million!¡± The two of them were startled and swallowed hard. This number was too outrageous, a number they wouldn¡¯t normally dare to dream of but Du Gang just matter-of-factly spoke about it. ¡°So, if we invest five million Divine Crystals in you now, we could earn at least ten million Divine Crystals in the future?!¡± Niu Dazhuang looked dazed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why would I even bother selling chestnuts?¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Please rest assured on this, I promise you that the benefits you can gain in the future will be much higher than just double.¡± Now, Little Hawk King and Long Aotian also understood. Du Gang nned to get the backing of these two first, then pay them backter. This was good news for them. At least, growing first meant infinite possibilities. Even if they had to repay more in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be harder than earning five million Divine Crystals now. This was as simple as a mathematical problem. They were just like an unknown Ma Yun right now, waiting for someone to invest in them. The only difference was that their potential had been confirmed. Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang could clearly see their potential, as well as the future returns. Moreover, the biggest concern for them wasn¡¯t whether these three had potential, but whether they would stand by their word and acknowledge the debt. Now, Du Gang had solved this problem. At the cost of a promise, an early exnation, he eased their worries. This worry might not have urred to them yet, but with the passage of time, it will inevitablye to mind. However, Du Gang preemptively made a move, breaking through andpletely eliminating the safety risks! ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯ve settled on the future usage of Divine Crystals, we should start discussing the rted tactics!¡± After Du Gang finished speaking, all four of them were looking at him eagerly, almost as if waiting for him toy out the n. ¡°Qiao Bing, what do you think?¡± Qiao Bingughed and said, ¡°You make the call, captain, it¡¯s up to you!¡± ¡°You have seen my strength. My strongest attack is around thirty odd units of Divine Power, able to instantly kill the enemy in an ambush, but if it¡¯s a frontal assault, it might take some time¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start making a new n!¡± He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s determine the positions first.¡± ¡°Main damage: Qiao Bing, Tank: Niu Dazhuang, Support: Du Gang, Scout: Little Hawk King, Fighter: Long Aotian.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ the most useless one right now is Long Aotian¡­¡± Long Aotian was unhappy, ¡°I¡¯ve shed blood for the team¡­¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond, and simply said, ¡°I have 18 units of Divine Power, it¡¯s actually not too bad, I can normally hold off one person¡­¡± ¡°Little Hawk King has wings, he should also be able to¡­¡± Saying that, he turned his head towards Little Hawk King and asked, ¡°With an enemy of simr strength to the previous one, can you hold it off for a minute?¡± Little Hawk King confidently replied, ¡°No problem, that guy before didn¡¯t even touch me!¡± Indeed, he had a pair of wings, and unless the enemy could fly, it would be difficult to hit him! Du Gang nodded, then turned to Qiao Bing, saying, ¡°Next, I will primarily be coordinating with you. I will attract the attention of the fifth member of the Demon n, and you will kill him. Roughly how long will it take?¡± Qiao Bing pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°It should be possible within ten seconds. My stealth needs time¡­¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Du Gang nodded and turned his attention to Long Aotian, ¡°Can youst for ten seconds?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Long Aotian was very displeased, ¡°Looking down on me? Ten seconds? What do you take me for?!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t bother to argue with him and simply reiterated, ¡°Ten seconds. Yes or no? Any more nonsense and we¡¯ll rece you!¡± Long Aotian suddenly lost his bravado, coughed and replied, ¡°No problem with ten seconds. I can hold on!¡± Even if he transformed into a dragon with his body stretching dozens of meters, he could afford to be chopped a few times without dying easily¡­ After all, his body was long enough! ¡°Hmm!¡± Du Gang nodded and turned to Niu Dazhuang to ask. ¡°Dazhuang, how about you? If you have to hold off two opponents, what can you do? What¡¯s the upper limit on the Divine Power of your opponents?¡± He added, ¡°The next battle is of great importance. I hope you are not bluffing. Be truthful. It¡¯s a matter of our lives¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Qiao Bing was rendered speechless. Why didn¡¯t you think about our lives when you three were hiding things from me? Niu Dazhuang nodded, ¡°I can resist attacks of up to 50 units of Divine Power. So, as long as the Demon n¡¯s team does not include a Destroyer, I should be fine!¡± ¡°Yeah, I can handle two. No problem!¡± He considered for a moment and confirmed again. Du Gang nodded. ¡°Good. If that¡¯s the case, our team is officially formed!¡± ¡°Our initial n will be simr to the current one. The two strongest members, Dazhuang will hold off, while the third and fourth members of the Demon n will be held off by Long Aotian and Little Hawk King. Little Hawk King, your job is tost for a minute. Don¡¯t let your adversary break away to attack others¡­¡± ¡°Long Aotian, your job is to hang on for ten seconds. I won¡¯t tell you anything else. Just hang on for ten seconds without dying¡­¡± Long Aotian pursed his lips and rolled his eyes. Du Gang continued, ¡°Qiao Bing, your job is to coordinate with me to kill the Demon n member I face off against. The killing should be done within the tenth second!¡± ¡°This will be our first understanding. I¡¯ll control the enemy so that he attacks me in the ninth second. So, in the tenth second, you will need to kill the enemy!¡± ¡°Can you do it?!¡± Qiao Bing nodded seriously, ¡°No problem!¡± At this moment, she seemed to see a rising new starmander in Du Gang. ¡°Good!¡± Du Gang once again turned to Niu Dazhuang and confirmed, ¡°Are you able to hold off two demons, short of the Destroyer, without fail?!¡± Hearing this, Niu Dazhuang turned serious and solemnly assured, ¡°Rest assured, captain. As long as I¡¯m alive, they¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Du Gang nodded again and smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get to work then. This time, we¡¯ll change the way we fight!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll fight on the riverbank. The fork in the road is too boring. If no Demon n squad shows up, the waiting will be too long¡­¡± At this point, Niu Dazhuang reminded, ¡°If we fight on the riverbank, it¡¯ll be moreplicated. The river is wide and long, and people can hide underwater. We need to be careful at all times¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, at the riverbank, the battles are never ending. There are frequent fights between the Demon n and human squads, which can easily lead to group battles¡­¡± He felt that he might not have been specific enough and directly added, ¡°Uh¡­ I mean, battles involving dozens or even hundreds of people!¡± ¡°Such situations are too dangerous. I¡¯ve experienced it once and almost lost my physical body to the Demon n¡­¡± When Niu Dazhuang said these things, there was a lingering fear in his eyes. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I see. Regardless, let¡¯s head to the riverbank first, assess the situation, and then make a decision¡­¡± As the new captain, he needed to gather enough information to decide the next move. Chapter 245: 244: Pre-war Preparations Chapter 245: 244: Pre-war Preparations
Trantor:549690339 ¡°You call this a river?¡± Long Aotian was somewhat stunned while looking at the endless ¡®sea¡¯.
But Du Gang was not surprised, smiling and saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t the map indicate it? If one finger width is about two centimeters, it would be 64 kilometers wide, perhaps even wider in reality¡­¡± At the moment, the river was boundless, and they saw no one, which was rted to the river entrance they chose. Instead of taking the three-way junction route, they walked far away from it. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to go, but that they didn¡¯t dare, there was intense fighting on that road. If they were not careful, they would get sucked into the melee, which was why Du Gang chose to lead everyone around it. ¡°Long Aotian, you go and check the situation in the water!¡± Du Gang initially wanted to go down and check it out himself, but thought better of it and decided to cautiously send Long Aotian instead. After all, the Dragon n is aquatic and has increased speed underwater. Without any resistance, Long Aotian actually seemed eager to do it, as this was where he grew up. ¡°Ssh!¡± With a diving plunge, Long Aotian disappeared into the water. ¡°Hmmm~!¡± A low dragon chant echoed out.
In a moment of overwhelming emotion, Long Aotian transformed into his dragon form as he entered the water. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± Under the surface of the water, a golden figure was winding and twisting freely. It was moving at such a high speed that those standing on the shore couldn¡¯t keep track of it with their eyes. ¡°His speed is at least two to three times faster than onnd¡­¡± Seeing this speed, Du Gang thought to himself. If so, Long Aotian could also hold back enemies underwater¡­ This moment, both Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang looked shocked. ¡°He can transform into a dragon¡­¡± They had indeed seen some offspring of the Dragon Family before, but most of them only had dragon horns and didn¡¯t have the ability to transform into dragon form. As a matter of fact, among the four hybrid races of Peni, the Azure Flood Dragon n, Purple Heavenly Eagle n, Taisui Spirit n, Fighting Saint n, only a few with special body structures could shape-shift, while those with normal bloodlines had almost no ability to do so. For those original ns on the Primordial Continent, they generally only acknowledge those who can transform into their n members, and they do not recognize those who cannot, even though their names are simr. ¡°Long Aotian is from the direct lineage of direct lineages¡­¡±
Niu Dazhuang was really astonished. Facing one from the direct lineage was hard enough, but who would expect to encounter this offspring from the most direct lineage of them all. This kind of situation, to Qiao Bing, might only be normal, but to Niu Dazhuang it was rather simr as his family lineage came from seeds spread by the Bull Demon King himself. However, in reality, those who can transform into Kui Cow are extremely rare! Moreover, even if members of their Niu Family can transform into Kui Cow, the Bull Demon King does not acknowledge them. Hearing his words, Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Niu Dazhuang, your Niu Family is from where?¡± This Niu Dazhuang was built strong and stood tall, and there were horns on his head, he must also be a hybrid race. On the Primordial Continent, such mixed races were quitemon and not unusual. Niu Dazhuangughed, ¡°Our ancestors were from the Kui Cow n, which is the n now led by the Bull Demon King¡­¡± ¡°However, those who can genuinely revert to their ancestral form are too few¡­¡± As he said this, he looked at Long Aotian with envy. After a while, Long Aotian came back from swimming and jumped out of the water.
Du Gang asked, ¡°So, how is the situation underwater?¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Long Aotianughed, ¡°The water depth is roughly between one and three thousand meters, but this is just the area close to the shore. I suspect that the depth at the center of the river could reach tens of thousands of meters!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang nodded and jumped into the water himself, wanting to check it out in person. Compared to hearing, he preferred to directly observe the situation underwater. Cool! The moment he entered the water, an intense bone-chilling cold hit him. Looking at Long Aotian, however, there seemed to be no signs of difort, instead, he looked energetic and full of vitality. As Du Gang looked around underwater, he realized he could see the situation above the water quite clearly, but not very far. At the same time, looking downwards, he could only see about one to two hundred meters. Beyond that distance, it was pitch-ck. ¡°You alle and see, how deep can you see underwater?!¡± Not wanting to be alone in observing, Du Gang invited others to join him. After a while, everyone had had a look and began to report back. Qiao Bing shook her head, saying, ¡°I can only see to a depth of one or two hundred meters, and then I can only see darkness¡­¡± She is a typical human, without any special abilities, so it is normal that she can¡¯t see far. Du Gang nodded, Qiao Bing¡¯s sight was simr to his, they couldn¡¯t see too far. After she finished speaking, Niu Dazhuang said, ¡°I can probably see down to a depth of five to six hundred meters¡­¡± Although he is humanoid, he has the bloodline of Kui Cow, and his underwater vision is not bad, but it is only slightly better than that of humans. ¡°Pfft!¡± The Little Hawk King snickered, proudly saying: ¡°I can see the bottom of the water!¡± This meant he could see at least one or two thousand meters into the depths of the water. Eagle eyes, they lived up to their reputation! Long Aotianughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s it? One or two thousand meters is your limit. Can you see any deeper?¡± The Little Hawk King twiddled his mouth and said nothing. Du Gang asked seriously, ¡°Little Hawk King, tell us honestly, how deep can you really see underwater?¡± The Little Hawk King was a bit reluctant to say, because underwater, he could only see a part of the seafloor, which was about a thousand meters deep. Other deeper areas were out of his sight. Seeing his silence, Du Gang reminded him, ¡°I hope you answer honestly, this is rted to the efficiency of our team¡¯s hunting and, at the same time, to our lives¡­¡± Really?! The Little Hawk King rolled his eyes, but still answered honestly, ¡°I can probably see about a thousand meters deep underwater¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, turned his head and looked at Long Aotian, ¡°What about you? If the water is deeper, how far can you see?¡± At this moment, Long Aotian stood uppletely, lifted his head high, looked at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, ¡°I can see the water as deep as I can see the sky!¡± Du Gang pondered for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Forget about looking at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, many people can do that, but what you just said is giarism!¡± Long Aotian had a baffled look on his face, ¡°giarism?¡± ¡°I¡¯m freaking talking about my vision, and you freaking talk to me about giarism?!¡± Ignoring his inted sense of self-importance, Du Gang mulled over it for a while, then said, ¡°With such an advantage, I dere you, Long Aotian, have been promoted, your new position is scout!¡± ¡°From now on our team has two scouts!¡± Heughed, ¡°Long Aotian, from now on, you will dive to the bottom of the water, scout and see where the humans are hiding¡­¡± He pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Qiao Bing, Niu Dazhuang, you two go down with me, dive and see how deep we can clearly see the surface of the water¡­¡± Then, he said to the Little Hawk King, ¡°You just stand on the water and be our test subject!¡± The Little Hawk King shrugged, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. As kings of the sky, they rarely went underwater. After all, if their wings got wet, their speed would decrease, which could be very dangerous! Soon, the four of them dove underwater. For every hundred meters they descended, Du Gang asked them to report what they saw on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Du Gang, who was about one hundred meters underwater, felt puzzled as he looked at the situation on the surface. In his eyes, the water¡¯s surface seemed to have turned into an oval shape, with the Little Hawk King standing at the brightest point. The further away from him, the more blurred the image became until, eventually, he couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°What about you all? What do you see?¡± He quickly asked them. Qiao Bing shook her head and sighed, ¡°I can hardly see the surface of the water here, let alone the Little Hawk King. I can only see a beam of light above¡­¡± Du Gang, deep in thought, nodded and then looked at Niu Dazhuang. Niu Dazhuangughed, ¡°I¡¯m okay, I can see around ten-meters worth of the water¡¯s surface¡­¡± Long Aotianughed, ¡°Ha, ha, I don¡¯t understand what you guys are talking about, but looking at things underwater and above water is the same for me!¡± At this moment, Du Gang noticed that Long Aotian¡¯s eyes were emitting a faint glow, which was different from when he was onnd or above water. Not only him, but Niu Dazhuang¡¯s eyes also changed, though not as noticeably as Long Aotian¡¯s. ¡°I understand now, Long Aotian¡¯s eyes actually have two systems. One for underwater vision and one for above water vision¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°And Qiao Bing and I have typical human eyes. What we see is affected by total internal reflection, that is, when light from a denser medium enters a sparser medium and the angle of incidence is greater than the critical angle, the refraction received by the human eye gradually disappears and reflection takes over¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the deeper we dive, the less we¡¯ll be able to see the water¡¯s surface. Generally, if we go about two hundred meters deep underwater, we won¡¯t be able to see the surface at all!¡± Du Gang slowly nodded and said, ¡°It should be like this if I¡¯m not mistaken. But I¡¯m not sure how the eyes of the demon n work. Simply by looking at them, it seems they should also be adapted to human vision¡­¡± He began to murmur to himself, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until we see the Demon n to make a judgement¡­¡± Long Aotian and the others were totally baffled. What the heck was he talking about? They understood every single word but when they were put together, they couldn¡¯t make sense of it at all. But it felt as if he really understood something¡­ Soon, Du Gang regained hisposure and said with a smile, ¡°I think I understand. Long Aotian, now you need to dive to the bottom and look around in other ces. See if you can find the Demon n or other humans and remember their locations. Be careful ande back in two hours¡­¡± ¡°OK!¡± Even though Long Aotian was brash and audacious, feeling useless within the team was quite unbearable. Now that he had been promoted to a scout, he was eager to prove himself. Upon hearing these words, he excitedly thrashed his dragon tail, and with a casual flick, the entire dragon twisted and rapidly retreated. ¡°That guy, he receives a bonus in speed and power underwater. If fighting against the Demon n, it should be easier, right?!¡± Observing this scene, Qiao Bing nodded, soon reminding: ¡°He indeed has a bonus, but my mobility and stealth capabilities are being hampered underwater¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, turning to look at Niu Dazhuang. Niu Dazhuang understood his intention and replied with a smile, ¡°I have no limitations, in fact, I feel quitefortable¡­¡± Being of a water buffalo lineage, even though he couldn¡¯t transform, he still felt at home in the water. ¡°Understood, let¡¯s go up!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t particrly like staying underwater, where he couldn¡¯t fully utilize his strength. Soon, the team of three resurfaced. ¡°What happened? Why did Long Aotian leave?¡± Little Hawk King had a keen vision from the water¡¯s surface and could clearly observe everything, even though he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between the people underneath. Du Gang smiled, ¡°I sent him on a reconnaissance mission. Now it¡¯s your turn. Fly higher and observe the Demon n situation around the river. Try not to get injured ande back in two hours!¡± Upon hearing these words, Little Hawk King nodded, ¡°Alright, wait here!¡± With that, he once again transformed into a gigantic eagle, pping his wings vigorously and swiftly leaving the surface. He soared towards the sky. ¡°Big Dazhuang, I¡¯ll make the first move¡­..¡± ¡°Make the first move?¡± Dazhuang appeared puzzled, not quite understanding the meaning. Du Gang suddenly realized these people weren¡¯t gamers and hadn¡¯t yed simr games. He exined, ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯ll act first, then you can follow up¡­..¡±. ¡°We should establish a sort of understanding. I¡¯ll make the first move, then you go and engage the Demon n!¡± Big Dazhuang then understood andughed, ¡°Got it!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°What do you fear most in your opponents? My Gold Foil can weaken an enemy¡¯s strength, but each Gold Foil can only weaken one specific attribute¡­..¡± ¡°For example, strength, speed, Divine Power, Divine Thought, Deities, etc¡­¡± Rather than let Big Dazhuang take the lead, it would be better for him to start with the Gold Foil. This could relieve some of Big Dazhuang¡¯s stress. Big Dazhuang pondered for a moment, then stated, ¡°If we¡¯re not dealing with a Destroyer, I hope you could decrease the opponent¡¯s strength!¡± Heughed, exining, ¡°The shield that I practice with can forcibly grab the enemy. As long as I have more strength, I can pull them¡­.¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Understood, I will decrease the enemy¡¯s strength.¡± Next, he turned to Qiao Bing. ¡°And you, if you don¡¯t need to sneak attack, what kind of abilities can you quickly defeat in a straight fight?¡± ¡°Quickly defeat?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, the kind that can be done in three to five seconds.¡± Qiao Bing thought for a while, then stated, ¡°I haven¡¯t tried before, but if my Divine Power is more than 15 Ers superior, it bes extremely overwhelming. So anyone with 20 Ers or less of Divine Power might be instantly killed when encountering me!¡± She thought again and added, ¡°Additionally, they need to have weak Divine Thought, or at most be on par with me, and can¡¯t disrupt me¡­.¡± Hearing her mention Divine Thought, Du Gang asked, ¡°Speaking of which, besides straightforward attacks and defenses, are there any techniques or other methods to enhance its power?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Bing nodded, saying, ¡°We may not have it in South Yue, but I¡¯ve heard that within therger ns and big forces, there are ways to cultivate Divine Thought. However, they are extremely rare¡­¡± ¡°But exactly how, I haven¡¯t seen it and so I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Du Gang seemed deep in thought. Peni Ind did not possess any cultivation method rted to Divine Thought. The entire human race in the universe possesses eighteen Supreme Techniques, all of which were bestowed by the eighteen god ns on the Primordial Continent. He wasn¡¯t sure of their exact intentions, but it should be rted to karma or cosmic power, since opening the heavens and creating humans by Pangu and Nuwa were done to save the Primordial Continent. Did these god ns really casually give their most cherished Supreme Techniques to the human race? The Supreme Techniques couldn¡¯t be counterfeited, they were indeed real. But surely these weren¡¯t the ns¡¯ most cherished techniques! So, Du Gang guessed that within each of the god ns, there must be even more formidable techniques. Previously, due to his limited perspective, he couldn¡¯t learn much. However, as he advanced into the God Spirit Level, he saw more and more, and knew more and more. This Supreme Technique could basically be considered a boost to Divine Power, and it was very powerful. But if a person¡¯s divinity remained intact, what use would it be to destroy the physical body? If the divinity runs away, wouldn¡¯t all efforts be wasted? Upon thinking about this, he concluded that those gods must have mastered one kind of attack technique of Divine Thought. This was the basis of their supremacy! Ah well, these thoughts were too far-fetched for now! Du Gang shook his head. Discussions about Divine Thought could wait tillter. At least, he had not heard of anyone at the God Spirit Level amplifying Divine Thought to unleash a terrifying and overwhelming attack. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± Little Hawk King and Long Aotian might have met halfway, they both returned one after the other. Seeing this, Du Gang and others quickly crawled out from the underbrush and went to meet them. ¡°How is it? Did you gain anything?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Long Aotian grinned and said, ¡°You guessed it right! It¡¯s bustling underwater. In a ce more than two hundred meters underwater, many Demons are hiding. Not just them, there are also quite a few of our human squads¡­¡± Little Hawk King nodded and said, ¡°What I observed was more or less the same¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°Could you guys tell how much Divine Power they hold?¡± The two exchanged nces and shook their heads in unison. Divine Power was hidden in the divinity and didn¡¯t exist in the real world. It¡¯s impossible to see directly. To know how much Divine Power someone else has, besides them saying it personally, there was no way to know. Even about the Divine Power techniques the opponent could deploy, it was only possible to know after they had used them. ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t find out the strength of the Demon squad, we can¡¯t rashly make a move. If there are powerful beings among them, it will be difficult to handleter¡­¡± ¡°So, what should we do?¡± When others heard him say this, they started to worry. At this moment, Niu Dazhuang seemed to have something to say but hesitated. Noting this, Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°Dazhuang, do you have something to say? Just say it!¡± Dazhuang cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite some time and have experienced many battles¡­¡± ¡°The Destroyer generally doesn¡¯t show up around here¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Dazhuang asserted, ¡°Perhaps there is a kind of tacit understanding. Basically, the lower half of the wilderness area is home to beings lesser than the Destroyer¡­¡± ¡°Based on my experience over the years and the conjectures of many strong people, these Demons are likely simr to us and belong to the stragglers¡­¡± ¡°The Demons appearing in the wilderness are not from the regr Demon army. They might have entered with the same intention as us, which is to make money¡­¡± ¡°Simrly, perhaps to maintain a bnce, both sides have a tacit understanding and very few people intentionally break this understanding¡­¡± Seeing the four still confused, Dazhuang continued, ¡°For example, the Destroyers, we also have quite a few on our side, but none of them dare to hunt in the riverways of the lower half of the wilderness. After doing so, it won¡¯t be long before the Demons would react simrly¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± After he asked this, Dazhuang hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen Destroyers around here. It should be true. These are messages passed on to me by previous teammates¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Du Gang estimated that about seventy percent of his guess was probably correct. Maybe those Destroyers truly had an implicit understanding to move to the upper half of the wilderness to battle. PS: My body has copsed. I¡¯m experiencing heartburn, diarrhea, dizziness, nausea, etc. and have spent my day shuttling between the toilet, bed, andputer. I¡¯ve only written this much, so I¡¯m taking half a day off to recover. Sigh, JuziMiao (the author¡¯s pseudonym) might not get the first ce in the Combat Power Ranking. Let¡¯s be DINK (Double Ie, No Kids), ept my fate, and let my bloodline die out with me (haha). Last year, JuziMiao was a gunslinger (ghostwriter) who churned out 4000-5000 words a day without aiming for quality, just quantity. I could write 20,000 words in three hours, and my highest daily record was 60,000 words (it was half-hearted, only wrote for half a day). I wasn¡¯t as desperate then and was also writing my own stuff for 10-11 hours per day in addition to the high-volume work. Now, I write only this book every day, spending at least 16 hours, usually pushing for 20. But the quality seems to decline, the more I write, the worse it gets. This book could actually make it to the first ce in the Combat Power Ranking this month with 60,000-80,000 or even 100,000 words a day, but the quality would be unspeakable. I don¡¯t want to do it this way¡ªbeing a gunslinger (ghostwriter) leads nowhere and only devours life. So, no matter how poor the performance, JuziMiao ns toplete this book diligently. It could be less than 20,000 words a day or a maximum of 30,000-40,000 words, and to wrap it up with 3-5 million words to gain experience and learn lessons for the subsequent book. Neutered JuziMiao¡­ I concede to a lost bet. I¡¯ve made the military order to not have any children in this life. So, I won¡¯t waste energy and can write to my death. If I don¡¯t aim to achieve divinity, why would I try so hard inscribing novels? I don¡¯t know why but dragging my ailing body, I feel like I¡¯m writing a will¡­ It seems my body really can¡¯t hold up any longer. It¡¯s alreadyte. I¡¯ll just sleep in and continue the fight tomorrow. I hope all is well Chapter 246: 245: Victory in the First Battle! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 246: 245: Victory in the First Battle! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Little Hawk King, this time, you may have to be the bait!¡± Du Gang said with a sly smile. ¡°Bait?¡± Little Hawk King furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°What kind of bait?¡±
Du Gang exined, ¡°Mainly because of you. You have wings, which allow you to restrain the enemy on the ground by flying, but underwater, you¡¯re not fast enough to withstand the enemies, and might not evenst as long as Long Aotian¡­¡± ¡°So, we need to divide the battlefield!¡± Du Gang confidently said, ¡°Only in this way can we fully utilize the capabilities of each team member and win!¡± ¡°Firstly, you will be the bait, at the forefront on the surface of the water, attracting the Demon n underneath¡­¡± ¡°When the Demon n squad surfaces, Niu Dazhuang, you¡¯re in charge of attracting their attention. Qiao Bing hides and waits for the right moment. Long Aotian willunch a surprise attack from below, holding back their fourth member¡­¡± ¡°Qiao Bing and I will be responsible for killing the fifth enemy to change the battlefield¡­¡± After hearing the n, Qiao Bing seemed a bit nervous, ¡°Can this really work? It feels like we¡¯re using all our strengths while avoiding our weaknesses¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°We won¡¯t know if it works until we try. This is the best oue we can imagine. As for the concrete situation, there could be some deviations. We just need to adapt on the fly¡­¡± Everyone nodded, acknowledging his n. Little Hawk King asked, ¡°So, where to now? Which team should I lure first?¡± Du Gang pondered for a few seconds, ¡°Since we cannot estimate the strength of each Demon n squad, let¡¯s choose the one farthest from the others¡­¡±
Little Hawk King nodded, ¡°Follow me then¡­¡± Suddenly, the team found themselves in an unfamiliar water area. ¡°The location of the Demon n squad is around 500 meters ahead, submerged 200 meters below!¡± Little Hawk King reminded everyone. Du Gang contemted for a moment, then spoke, ¡°The first time, our priority is to experiment and gather as much information as possible while killing the enemy is secondary. Therefore, Long Aotian, you should go under the water from here and lie in wait about 250 meters below them. The specific attack signal depends on whether they surface. If they do, follow them and strike as soon as they are about to leave the water, locking onto the third or fourth Demon¡­¡± Long Aotian nodded, immediately dove into the water without saying a word, and soon disappeared from sight. Du Gang nodded, then continued, ¡°As mentioned before, underwater, the human eyes can only see total internal reflection but can¡¯t perceive refraction, which means¡­¡± His eyes slightly closed as he started doing the calctions in his mind. After a while, he muttered, ¡°48.75¡ã, that¡¯s the maximum visible circr range¡­¡± ¡°Based on the rtionship between the sides and angles of a right-angled triangle, we can calcte the specific range the enemy can see¡­¡± Du Gang then asked, ¡°Little Hawk King, how far are these demons from the water surface?¡±
Little Hawk King hesitated, ¡°I can only vaguely feel that they are about 200 meters below the water surface. As for the precise distance, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Du Gang pondered for a while, then asked, ¡°Do you know our current location rtive to that Demon n team?¡± Little Hawk King nodded, ¡°I can figure that out. We of the Ying n have special markers for each distance, so we can estimate the straight-line distance¡­¡± He took a glimpse and then smugly said, ¡°The straight-line distance between us and the Demon n team is 31108.08 centimeters!¡± A mischievous smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, he seemed quite pleased with the uracy of his answer. As if to say, ¡®Look at me, I¡¯m super precise. Du Gang, you¡¯re not the only one who can show off with numbers.¡¯ Du Gang nodded, ¡°Their downward angle is 48.75¡ã, ours is 41.25¡ã. Based on the rtionship between angles and side lengths in a right-angled triangle, we can determine the ratio of the two sides¡­¡± ¡°By applying the Pythagorean theorem¡­¡± ¡°The hypotenuse is 31108.08 cm, the vertical side is 21100.02 cm, the other side is 22858.33 cm¡­¡± Du Gang stated confidently, ¡°So, assuming these demons have normal human vision, their visible range would be a circle with a radius of 228.58 meters on the water surface!¡± ¡°In that case, we should advance another 271 meters in their direction along the water surface to determine their field of vision¡­¡±
After finishing his calctions, Du Gang grinned and said, ¡°So it¡¯s something like this. Now, let¡¯s see if the vision of these demons is the same as that of ordinary humans, within the range of human sight¡­¡± Little Hawk King opened his beak, then closed it again. I only said a precise number, to show that I, Little Hawk King, am not trifling, my eagle eyes are urate. So what¡¯s the deal with all those numbers and iprehensible words?! ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re amazing!¡± On the other hand, Qiao Bing didn¡¯t think too much and showed an admiring look, ¡°Though I don¡¯t know how you figured it out, your method is nothing short of miraculous!¡± However, Du Gang replied modestly with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just high school math. We¡¯ll need to go and have a closer look to know the specifics!¡± Soon, he took the lead in striding forward, standing on the water surface and walking ahead. ¡°Little Hawk King, keep an eye on the demons beneath us and let me know immediately if there¡¯s any unusual movement or changes in their expressions!¡± Hearing this, Little Hawk King nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, observing prey is what we of the Ying n are best at¡­¡± 100 meters! 200 meters! 250 meters! As he continuously approached, Du Gang gradually had an answer in his mind. Soon, everyone followed Du Gang¡¯s steps and stood at a certain spot. ¡°We are at the 271 meter point, Little Hawk King. Are you sure there¡¯s not even a ripple from the demons below?¡± Little Hawk King nodded and said, ¡°No movement, they haven¡¯t noticed us. They¡¯re still looking left and right. They¡¯re even looking beneath them, probably worried about an ambush from below!¡± Du Gang nodded and smiled, ¡°My calctions were correct. We can conclude that these demon¡¯s eyes are simr to human¡¯s, they have a normal field of view¡­¡± Down at a depth of 500 to 600 meters, Long Aotian waited for a long while but saw no attack from Du Gang and the others. He felt a bit puzzled. ¡°What are those guys doing up there?¡± For Pete¡¯s sake, they¡¯re not having a meeting, are they? They wouldn¡¯t be nning to dump me, and then pull someone else in, would they?! Finally, in his wild imaginings, the people above began to act! ¡°Little Hawk King, you can go now. Just walk on the water surface. If these demons don¡¯t move, keep your wings still. If less than five move, spread your left wing. If four out of five move, leaving one as a lookout, spread your right wing. If all five move, spread both wings fully¡­¡± Little Hawk King curiously asked, ¡°What does all this mean?¡± Du Gang casually replied, ¡°No biggie. We¡¯re just examining the intelligence and caution levels of these demons¡­¡± ¡°This will affect our strategy for dealing with these guys¡­Well, a single instance can¡¯t prove anything, but we can keep experimenting, and slowly gather information¡­¡± With this thought in mind, Du Gang took out a notebook and began to write. ¡°The faintest ink is better than the best memory. I will record these experimental data andpile themter!¡± Little Hawk King was momentarily at a loss for words, his eyes filled with shock and fear. In school, I was also a top student, but the gap between this top student and that¡­seems a bit too big! Why hasn¡¯t he mentioned the multiplication tables yet? Little Hawk King wanted to show off his multiplication tables, but there was never an opportunity to¡­ ¡°Phew!¡± Little Hawk King wore a disheartened expression, saying, ¡°Then I will go out!¡± Du Gang nodded, smiling, ¡°You can pretend to have discovered them when the enemy gets to about fifty meters underwater, then fearfully emerge from the water¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Little Hawk King began to move quickly, walking with a somewhat gloomy mood, ¡°I really want to shout out the answer when they are pondering what nine times nine equals!¡± As he was speaking, Du Gang took out the Divine Brush and a gold foil, ready to unleash them at any moment. Along with the appearance of Little Hawk King, the Demon n squad hiding two hundred meters underwater had sessfully spotted him, and started quietly floating towards the surface. ¡°They¡¯re starting to rise¡­¡± Niu Dazhuang quietly reported their position to Du Gang. With Little Hawk King and Long Aotian gone, he had the best underwater vision, and was able to see what was happening two hundred meters down. Du Gang nodded, saying, ¡°Once they reach fifty meters from the surface, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll act¡­¡± Niu Dazhuang was somewhat concerned, ¡°Will Little Hawk King be okay?!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he has wings. He¡¯ll be fine!¡± Sure enough, as time passed, the Demon n got closer to the surface, until they were just about fifty meters from the surface. Up ahead, Little Hawk King, following Du Gang¡¯s instructions, acted as though he had made a discovery and began to spread his wings, preparing to fly to the sky. ¡°Go!¡± At the same time, upon Du Gang¡¯smand, he charged forward with Niu Dazhuang. The figure of Qiao Bing began to slowly fade out, gradually disappearing into thin air at that moment. However, if someone observed carefully, they would be able to detect something was afoot from the asional ripples on the water surface. Of course, these ripples had also been concealed by the waves created by Du Gang and Niu Dazhuang¡¯s running, making them hard to notice. ¡°Your power is very weak!¡± In the midst of running, Du Gang used his first gold foil prophecy.¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The gold foil in his hand instantly flew out in that moment, drifting towards the Demon n member who was running first underwater. However, his Divine Brush was still shaking constantly. ¡°Shush!¡± After several swings, Du Gang, as he was halfway across, once again released a gold foil prophecy. ¡°Your speed is very slow!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The second gold foil prophecy flew out. At the same time, Du Gang slowed down, allowing Niu Dazhuang to go ahead. ¡°U!¡± At this moment, the Demons who had just emerged from the water had also seen the iing Du Gang and Niu Dazhuang. Without any surprise or difort of being ambushed, they shouted out and quickly flew past the duo, heading to attack them. However, three of them were still pursuing Little Hawk King, and at the same time, the nameless Demons released their Divine Beings. The five Divine Beings of the Demon n squad flew out; three towards Little Hawk King, and two towards Du Gang and Dazhuang. ¡°Divine Beings!¡± Du Gang and the others acted ording to n, quickly releasing their own Divine Beings as well. Soon, both sides¡¯ Divine Beings had each found an opponent, soared into the sky, and began to do battle. At this moment, Little Hawk King was pping his wings, flying at a height of just over thirty meters from the ground. This height was rather interesting, just within the reach of a First Tribtion Divine Being¡¯s leap. He hung the Demons on this thread mainly based on this advantage. Obviously, this abyss was rather familiar, or rather, left a deep impression on those with wings on their back. Knowing that he was a formidable member of the Human n¡¯s forces, they were very interested in capturing him. The three demons chasing him were like Pig Eight Precepts chasing a wife; their eyes were aze, filled with excitement, revealing a primitive impulse! ¡°Damn!¡± Little Hawk King looked at their eyes, somewhat irritated, but he had no choice; he couldn¡¯t beat them, so he had to persist. ¡°F*** your great grandpa,e mess with your Hawk Grandpa!¡± As Little Hawk King cursed and led the three on a goose chase, he had not forgotten what Du Gang had told him to do. Meanwhile, Long Aotian underwater had also risen to a depth of thirty meters without hesitation, and quicklyunched a water dragon attack at one of the three Demons of average strength. ¡°Thankfully these Demons have a serious hierarchy, and even when chasing enemies, they line up ording to strength¡­¡± ¡°Yin~!¡± This water dragon was explicitly meant to attract attention. Though not that powerful, it made a massive disturbance. As soon as it was unleashed, it created a huge tsunami as it moved towards the Demons. ¡°U!¡± The Demon in the middle saw this and without hesitation, shouted out and charged towards where Long Aotian was. ¡°Fool,e on!¡± Long Aotian was very excited, cursed a couple of times, and began to run circles around this fourth-ranked Demon underwater, asionallyunching a harassing attack. These attacks were not powerful or aggressive, but they were extremely insulting, causing the fourth Demon to roar angry. ¡°U!¡± The Demon underwater seemed to have gone berserk, increasing his speed once more. But no matter how much he quickened his pace, he still couldn¡¯t surpass the speed on the surface, unable to catch up with Long Aotian, who was running around, fooling him. ¡°U!¡± At this moment, the one and two ranked Demons going after Du Gang and Dazhuang screamed, andunched their attack. To their astonishment, Dazhuang was able to hold off two attackers by himself, instantly trapping them, allowing Du Gang to break free and nk them. As Du Gang dodged, he murmured, ¡°Sure enough, these Demons judge an opponent¡¯s strength based on size?!¡± As they were getting closer, he was also constantly observing these Demons, making a series of judgements in his mind. Looking at the behaviour and tone of these two Demons, they typically assumed that the taller one was the leader, and the one at the front was the leader! Therefore, they dispatched the first and second ranked Demons to attack. Fortunately, these two Demons were not very powerful, their Divine Power ranging between 30 and 40 Naer, and they were significantly weakened, restrained by Dazhuang. After confirming that this side was okay, Du Gang slightly rxed, and quickly went after the two Demons chasing Little Hawk King. The distance between the two sides was rapidly closing, and the two Demons on the other side had also realized the situation. ¡°U!¡± With a furious roar, something Du Gang did not expect happened. The two Demons who had been chasing Little Hawk King suddenly gave up their pursuit at the moment they saw Du Gang charging towards them. They joined forces andunched a lethal move towards Du Gang. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Two seemingly simple beam attacks came flying towards Du Gang. ¡°Damn it!¡± Du Gang cursed, hastily using the World Creation technique to meet the attack head-on. These two strikes were stronger than he¡¯d anticipated; one contained 25 Naer of Divine Power, and the other was even more terrifying, holding nearly 30 Naer of Divine Power. ¡°Boom!¡± The axe shadow conjured by Du Gang was shattered immediately. The two de energies were undeterred, relentlessly charging at him. ¡°Transform!¡± With a low shout, Du Gang quickly transformed, his muscles bulging and veins pulsating. A surge of immense power welled up within him. ¡°Kill!¡± At this crucial moment, Du Gang erged the Ancient Divine Spear in his hand and unleashed his Sky Breaking Stance. The spear in his hand immediately lunged towards the de energy. All the while, it continued expanding at an rming pace, swiftly reaching ten meters in length. ¡°Big?¡± As his mind kept releasingmands without any change in the size of the Ancient Divine Spear, Du Gang realized that even here, the Ancient Divine Spear was somewhat limited. This attack was not meant to harm the enemy, but to use the gigantic form of the spear to counter the enemy¡¯s attack. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The two de energies shed onto Du Gang¡¯s spear instantly. Though this attack didn¡¯t cause any damage, it achieved Du Gang¡¯s intention of effectively blocking the two de energies. ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± The two number one and number two Demon n members on the other side, their eyes widened at the sight of the spear, showing a hint of greed, crying out loudly together. Quite evidently, they recognized the extraordinariness of the spear, prompting a strong urge to seize it from him. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t break Niu Dazhuang¡¯s defense line. His huge shield, seemingly with a maic force, firmly rooted the two demons in ce. Meanwhile, the Little Hawk King in mid-air finally reacted, quickly turning in mid-air at a height of thirty meters, luring the third and fifth Demon n members. ¡°!¡± Surprisingly, after the number three Demon n member cried out, the fifth Demon n member split off and raced towards Little Hawk King. Clearly, in the Demon n¡¯s eyes, Du Gang was considered to have double the strength, making him a more formidable enemy. Thus, they sent the fifth member to chase after Little Hawk King. This¡­ Du Gang furrowed his brows. Five seconds had psed, but his opponent wasn¡¯t the fifth Demon n member¡ªit was the third member, who could unleash a terrifying 30 Naer of Divine Power. This meant that Qiao Bing¡¯s sneak attack might not necessarily be sessful! What to do? In that moment, countless thoughts shed through Du Gang¡¯s mind, and in the end, he decided to let Qiao Bing give it a shot. What if she can do it?! Seeing this, Du Gang resolutelyunched two more World Creation axe shadows without hesitation, charging at the enemy. He needed to control the timing of the enemy¡¯s attack! The best method was to attack first, forcing the enemy to defend. Although his attack was not powerful, it would still hurt if it struck the enemy¡¯s body. Therefore, the third Demon n member had to defend against Du Gang¡¯s attacks, equally creating several des to counter them. For three seconds, Du Gang managed to execute nine consecutive World Creations. The reason why he didn¡¯t use the Sky Breaking Stance was that it was a divine technique that, with his 18 Naer of Divine Power, the power output was estimated to be around only 13 Naer. With this level of power, the enemy could easily counter. Even though the World Creation attack wasn¡¯t strong, with only 18 Naer, for the enemy to resist it they still needed to gather their strength. This bought him another three seconds. ¡°!¡± At the ninth second, the third Demon n member sneered and finally executed his most powerful attack. ¡°Boom!¡± A de shadow with an added 35 Naer of Divine Power emerged, swiftly charging towards Du Gang. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Your Divine Power is weak!¡± At this critical moment, Du Gang issued a prophecy of weakening to diminish the power somewhat. However, the effect was not significant; the weakened attack only probably reduced by 3-4 Naer. The de shadow, still relentlessly advancing, still held an attack power of 31 Naer. ¡°World Creation!¡± At this critical moment, Du Gang had no choice but to resist! An axe shadow with an added 18 Naer of Divine Power emerged, lunging towards the opposing de shadow. The axe shadow he released was nearly thirty meters, while the de shadow of the opponent was much more low-key, only two meters long. Yet the power of both parties was exactly the opposite. The attack that Du Gang issued was rtively weak. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the two collisions happened. The axe shadow produced by Du Gang was destroyed immediately. But the good news was that the de shadowunched by the enemy also weakened to some extent. The residual de shadow, with unrelenting power, once again shot towards Du Gang. ¡°Escape?¡± Impossible! During his previous engagement with the enemy, Du Gang discovered that such attacks with added Divine Power were essentially a form of lock-on attack. As long as the distance between the two was within certain limits, a rtionship simr to that between a ma and iron would form. Unless one possessed a special Divine Power skill for escape, there was no avoiding it! ¡°Big!¡± At this moment, Du Gang had no other choices and could only horizontally position the Ancient Divine Spear, readying himself for the tough resistance ahead! This time was different from before, having a sufficient safe distance to allow the spear to expand. Besides, this de shadow seemed particrly strange. Just before it was about to hit the spear, it strangely twisted. The entire de shadow, manipted at close range, experienced a short-distanceteral shift. ¡°Bang!¡± Half of the de shadow hit the Ancient Divine Spear, creating a loud noise. However, the other half bypassed it, moving around at a speed faster than lightning to attack Du Gang. ¡°Boom!¡± The de shadow sliced solidly onto Du Gang¡¯s body. ¡°Hiss!¡± Instantly, a cloud of blood sprayed out, and a wound appeared on Du Gang¡¯s waist. ¡°I held on!¡± Though the wound was deep, which greatly limited his mobility, it was over! Despite being covered in blood, Du Gang still managed a smile. ¡°Bye!¡± At this moment, behind the third Demon n member, a petite figure appeared, followed by the shing of a chilling dagger. The intense tremor distracted Du Gang¡­ Fortunately, the end is perfect! ¡°St!¡± A head flew up, the eyes in the tumbling head, the third Demon n¡¯s pupils, revealed a sense of confusion. He seemed to be asking, why am I flying? ¡°Stomp!¡± Du Gang lightly touched the ground, his body moved, leaped up and like intercepting a basketball, he caught this head with a hand, sneered at the panic in the Demon n¡¯s eyes, then put it away. ¡°Can¡¯t waste demon blood, maybe it might weigh a little moreter¡­¡± As the third Demon n member died, Qiao Bing didn¡¯t make a sound, and disappeared once again. Du Gang quickly went over, collected the body that had lost its power, and was falling into the water. ¡°Gurgling!¡± But he was still a bit slow, this area of the water had been stained red with blood. ¡°Ooh!¡± ¡°Ooh!¡± All the other Demons got into a panic. Just like before, they attempted to escape. The first and second Demon n members, although they were the strongest, were still being held by Niu Dazhuang. Meanwhile, the Little Hawk King, relying on his surprise attack and Du Gang, sessfully blocked the fifth Demon n member. This fifth Demon n member could only release a divine power of 25 Naer, even though he was stronger than Du Gang, he couldn¡¯t suppress him, making escape difficult. And Du Gang, with the Little Hawk King, kept harassing him. Under the water, the fourth Demon n member who was entangled with Long Aotian quickly withdrew from the battlefield. The fourth Demon n member didn¡¯t even resist Long Aotian¡¯s attack. Long Aotian¡¯s attack was too weak, only had one Naer¡¯s divine power, it couldn¡¯t harm the Demon n. Soon, the fourth Demon n member fled the scene as if selling out his teammates. On the other side, Qiao Bing sneak attacked and sessfully killed the second Demon n who was entangled with Niu Dazhuang. ¡°Ooh!¡± Having seen this, the fifth Demon unleashed a 20 Naer attack at Du Gang, and then used this opportunity, took a hit from Little Hawk King, and ran without looking back. ¡°World Creation!¡± Du Gang shouted the move but he knew something was off. World Creation was indeed activated, it had an axe shadow of thirty meters, but its power was very weak. At most, it only had a force of 1 Naer! ¡°Sigh!¡± Du Gang sighed, he was out of divine power! At this moment, using the distance, he quickly retreated, avoiding this shadow of the axe, preventing it from harnessing its suction power to lock onto him. And the enemy didn¡¯t have the will to pursue or control the shadow, they had already escaped several hundred meters. ¡°What do you think, are we going after him?¡± Little Hawk King, who was in mid-air, quickly asked. Du Gang shook his head, saying, ¡°No point chasing, can¡¯t stop him anyway¡­¡± Sure enough, even if Little Hawk King was spotting, they only had Qiao Bing to inflict effective damages. At the same time, the five divinities belonging to the Demon n in the sky red menacingly at Du Gang and the others, then walked away without looking back. True, in the First Tribtion divine spirit stage, both sides have simr divine prowess, no one can hurt each other, so the divinities didn¡¯t have much use here, just like a mascot, each side had one. ¡°Ooh!¡± As the five Demon n divinities left, the consciousness of the first Demon n member on the ground quickly left the body. With that, the fight ended. ¡°So two got away?¡± After packing the spoils of war, Qiao Bing returned to Du Gang¡¯s side and asked a question. At this time, the others also gathered. Du Gang nodded, saying, ¡°My divine power is too little, after a punch of 18 Naer divine power, my body¡¯s divine power was depleted, I was almost useless¡­¡± ¡°But, we got the bodies of three Demons, that¡¯s about three hundred more divine crystals!¡± Heughed, ¡°This result is not bad, three bodies are worth one win, better to win than to lose!¡± ¡°Plus, this fight was smoother than I expected!¡± Speaking, Du Gang sniffed the smell of blood in the air, thought of something, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first, change ces, themotion just now may attract the Demon n¡­¡± Soon, a group of five people quickly retreated, once at a safe distance, Du Gang did a post-battle summary. ¡°This fight, I¡¯m quite satisfied, we coordinated very well, not bad¡­¡± ¡°But, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King, there was a slight problem with the people you guys pulled¡­¡± ¡°One pulled the fourth, one pulled the fifth, left the third Demon n to me and Qiao Bing, if the enemy Demon n was a little stronger, we may have failed¡­¡± Du Gang pondered for two seconds, saying, ¡°Now that we found the problem, let¡¯s adjust, we stick to the previous formation, however, Long Aotian, next time when you pull someone, pull the third Demon n away¡­¡± Long Aotian nodded in agreement. Du Gang continued, ¡°Little Hawk King, next time when you pull the fourth and fifth around, fly five meters lower¡­¡± ¡°This time, these two almost took me away¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± The Little Hawk King realized his previous oversight, the two people he pulled both attacked Du Gang, fortunately, he¡¯s got a big life¡­ At this moment, in front of Du Gang, there was still a patch of blood, even though it looked quite bloody, the wound had stopped bleeding, and his strong body was recovering itself. Du Gang continued, ¡°This operation, on the whole, is not bad, we now have a target, a five-member Demon n squad, we only leave three alive!¡± ¡°We keep doing this, wait till we earn enough divine crystals, raise my power level, then we n our next step, by then, we should be able to n to take down the bodies of four Demon n members¡­¡± ¡°Great!¡± Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang looked at each other and smiled, they were quite satisfied with the battle. Even among the thrills, the ultimate goal was achieved. Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were also satisfied, theypleted the task and proved their worth. Chapter 247: 246 Attempt to hunt four members of the Demon Clan! (Please subscribe!) Chapter 247: 246 Attempt to hunt four members of the Demon n! (Please subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Alright, that wraps up our post-battle debriefing. We all have depleted divine powers now, so let¡¯s retreat first, hide in the bushes for a bit, and recharge our divine powers before fighting again.¡± He was quite satisfied with the oue of their first coordinated battle. Despite many issues, it had gone better than he had initially anticipated.
Three hourster. ¡°Does it take this long to restore divine power?¡± Du Gang was astonished. They had been hiding in bushes for almost three hours, yet he had only managed to recharge 3 Naer of his divine power, averaging at 1 Naer per hour. Qiao Bing nodded and said, ¡°Normally, we can restore about 1 Naer of divine power per hour. Since you have 18 Naer of divine power, you should be able to restore it all in about a day¡­¡± Du Gang gasped, ¡°Does this mean we need to recharge once a day?¡± ¡°No!¡± He shook his head soon after and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t taken your two¡¯s situations into ount yet. Qiao Bing, you burn at least 60 Naer of divine power per battle. That means it would take us even longer to recover¡­¡± Qiao Bingughed, ¡°It¡¯s not as troublesome as you think!¡± She pulled out a glistening golden pill and smiled, ¡°This is Strength Pill. It aids in restoring divine power!¡± Du Gang took it, examined it from all angles, but saw nothing remarkable. It looked just like an average pill, and he could not detect any unique powering from it. He held it up to his nose to sniff it but detected no smell.
He asked, ¡°How long does it take for this thing to restore divine power?¡± Qiao Bing chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s pretty efficient. It can restore 1 Naer of divine power in just two to three minutes¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°How much does this Strength Pill cost?¡± She grinned, ¡°It¡¯s not too expensive. One Strength Pill costs one Divine Crystal. It¡¯s very useful for replenishing divine power after level promotion¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Does this mean that our costs have increased?¡± At this point, Dazhuangughed, ¡°There¡¯s no real need to keep using this thing all the time. We can recover at our own pace¡­¡± Qiao Bing also nodded and said, ¡°Indeed. Although this might not seem expensive, with each pill costing only one Divine Crystal, it¡¯s mostly used in emergencies¡­¡± ¡°So, one Strength Pill saves us an hour¡¯s time?¡± Du Gang muttered to himself, beginning calctions in his head. After a moment, he shook his head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work. We¡¯ll lose even more time in the end by not consuming it and trying to save Strength Pills!¡± He dered, ¡°With the time we take leisurely recovering our divine powers, we could be out fighting multiple times¡­¡±
After all, ording to his calctions, they could harvest over three hundred Divine Crystals from each battle. The others exchanged nces upon hearing his words, and then said, ¡°Do what you think is best, Du Gang. After all, you¡¯re the team leader¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, thought for a bit, and thenughed, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for six hours then. After each battle, we¡¯lle back here and rest for six hours. Long Aotian, you¡¯ll have to bear some strain and go out to scout in advance¡­¡± Long Aotian paused, ¡°Why not send Little Hawk King?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t we worried about someone hiding too deep underwater?¡± Upon hearing this, Long Aotian immediately broke into a gleeful smile. Did this mean that Long Aotian was more useful than Little Hawk King? With this thought, he nced smugly at Little Hawk King. ¡°Tch!¡± Little Hawk King scoffed and retorted mockingly, ¡°You go ahead, it gives me time to recover some more¡­¡± ¡°Recover?¡±
Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You with your 1 Naer of divine power, what¡¯s there to recover?¡± Little Hawk King gave a contemptuous roll of his eyes and chose to remain silent. ¡°Keee!¡± From a distance, the cry of an eagle came. Then, a giant eagle was seen flying in from afar. Seeing this, Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not yet time ording to our agreement. Why has Little Hawk Kinge back early?¡± Just as he was wondering, Dazhuang quickly lifted his shield and stood in front of him, alerting him, ¡°This isn¡¯t Little Hawk King. They have different body types!¡± His eyesight was better than Du Gang¡¯s, he could see everything clearly at this moment. Upon hearing this, Du Gang took a closer look, and sure enough, the giant eagle now flying towards them has the same silhouette as the Little Hawk King, but there were some differences. ¡°Screech~~!¡± The giant eagle obviously noticed them and after letting out a long screech, it flew towards their location. ¡°There¡¯s no need to act rashly, it might be asking for directions!¡± In the abyss, cases of humanity¡¯s teams killing each other were rare. One of the main reasons is that sanctioned forces do not collect human corpses, and those who privately sell human corpses are severely punished. This situation is not only in the Ancient City Abyss, but also across the entire Primordial Continent, to prevent the possibility of humans betraying each other within the abyss. They never underestimate human nature, but they do not overestimate it either! Expecting these people to harbor a sense of national justice is unrealistic. When faced with personal interests, they usually think, what does it have to do with me? It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not involved?! This is their mindset. ¡°Whoo~~!¡± As the giant eagle descended ceaselessly, it stirred up ripples on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Ssh~!¡± A quiet sound of somethingnding on the water came, the giant eagle had clearly transformed into a human form. ¡°Du Gang?!¡± At this moment, Du Gang, hiding behind Big Dragon, didn¡¯t see the neer¡¯s appearance immediately, but heard the sound. He peeked and asked in surprise, ¡°Blue Robed Eagle King?!¡± That¡¯s right, standing in front of him was the Blue Robed Eagle King, wearing the distinctive hooked nose of the Ying family, along with a blue robe. The Blue Robed Eagle King gestured with his hand andughed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to call me that in the Primordial Continent, you might get beaten¡­¡± He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°My name is Ying Qing, you can call me Brother Qing. Like you, I¡¯m also a student of Peni Academy!¡± He is indeed a student, not the kind with a ss, but he can take advantage of the academy¡¯s internal tasks and benefits. Du Gang nodded and called out, ¡°Brother Qing!¡± Ying Qingughed, ¡°What brought you here?¡± As he spoke, he was curious about Qiao Bing and Big Dragon. Seeing that the neer was so powerful and knew Du Gang, they both became a bit reserved. After all, to them, except for the friendly manner of Du Gang and his group, the other four mixed-blood races of the Ancient City were very cold, rarely interacting with outsiders. Du Gangughed, ¡°Little Hawk King, Long Aotian and I, joined their team to hunt the Demon n here¡­¡± ¡°Hunting the Demon n?¡± Ying Qing frowned, ¡°You three only just reached the God Spirit Level not long ago, right? How¡­¡± He thought the academy had organized for Du Gang toe here for experiential learning. Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Qing, our team is quite good, we¡¯ve already sessfully hunted two teams of the Demon n!¡± Ying Qing understood, it seemed that these two were leading the team consisting of Du Gang and the others. He could understand that, in doing so, Du Gang and his team could grow quickly, although it was still risky, and problems could arise. Du Gang asked curiously, ¡°Brother Qing, are you also hunting here?¡± Ying Qing nodded andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve also formed a team with others, our entire team of five people all have 49 Naer Divine Power, I¡¯m out on a scouting mission now, didn¡¯t expect to run into you¡­¡± A team all with 49 Naer! Qiao Bing and Big Dragon were startled and a little enviable, these people really were powerful. As if afraid of being looked down on, Ying Qing added, ¡°The money we¡¯ve earned is actually enough for everyone to advance further, but the upper half of the wilderness area is not the same as this ce¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°At least there¡¯s a limit here, generally no one exceeds 50 Naer Divine Power, but in the upper half of the wilderness area it¡¯s different, there are many powerful beings there who can wield around 50 Naer Divine Power, and even those who can wield 80, 90, or more than a hundred Naer Divine Power¡­¡± ¡°We n to save up enough money, so we can all upgrade at once¡­¡± Du Gang nodded andughed, ¡°Alright, Little Hawk King should be back soon, do you want to wait to meet him?¡± Ying Qing shook his head andughed, ¡°Forget it, meeting him won¡¯t make much difference, my teammates are still waiting for me¡­¡± Speaking of which, he reminded them, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to call Ying Ba ¡®Little Hawk King¡¯ in the future, otherwise if others hear it, it might bring trouble for him¡­¡± Du Gang was surprised, ¡°Ying Ba?¡± Ying Qingughed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know Ying Ba¡¯s real name?¡± Du Gang nodded, showing interest, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Brother Qing, what¡¯s Little Hawk King¡¯s real name?¡± Ying Qingughed and said, ¡°As I called out earlier, his name is Ying Ba. His father named him in ordance to whether he possessed the ancestral bloodline¡­¡± ¡°Among his father¡¯s children, he was the eighth one to possess the ancestral bloodline, hence he was named Ying Ba¡­¡± Ying Ba! Du Gang could barely hold hisughter. No wonder Little Hawk King always avoids mentioning his own name. Compared to a mighty name like Long Aotian, his name indeed sounds a bit¡­ rustic. Ying Qingughed out loud,¡± That¡¯s about it, I have to leave now. We may not see each other for a long time¡­¡± From his words, Du Gang could infer his intent. Curiously, he asked: ¡°Brother Qing, you mean you guys are heading to the Upper Wilderness Area?¡± Ying Qing nodded, praising: ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve saved up enough Divine Crystals and source essence this time. Almost enough to take our entire team up a notch. Even in the Upper Wilderness Area, we should be just fine¡­¡± Listening to his words, even though the resources they gathered wouldn¡¯t necessarily make them the strongest in the Upper Wilderness Area, they still chose to go. Du Gang was curious: ¡°Brother Qing, why don¡¯t you just continue hunting here?¡± Obviously, they would be stronger and gain more in the Lower Wilderness Area. Ying Qingughed heartily, saying: ¡°It¡¯s just because Upper Wilderness Area is more lively!¡± Seeing their puzzled expressions, he exined: ¡°Theyout of the Lower Wilderness Area is actually the same as that of the Upper Wilderness Area, but itcks a lot of things¡­¡± Heughed and said: ¡°You should know about the Dragon Pit in the Lower Wilderness Area, right?!¡± Everyone nodded, not understanding his point. Ying Qing continued: ¡°The Dragon Pit in the Lower Wilderness Area is essentially just a pit, empty, which is why we call it the Little Dragon Pit¡­¡± Empty?! Du Gang got the hint and hurriedly said: ¡°Brother Qing, are you suggesting that there¡¯s something in the Dragon Pit in the Upper Wilderness Area?¡± Ying Qing nodded, ¡°Exactly, the Upper Wilderness Area has a Sub-Dragon species, um, a kind of winged crocodile dragon¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an external species, said to be naturally born from a certain array of tactics¡­¡± ¡°Our array, also called Hell of Eighteen Levels, was created by a past Supreme being on this continent. While isting two realms and protecting the continent, it also created some unique spots¡­¡± ¡°The Big Dragon Pit is one of those spots. Here, a big dragon respawns every day. Defeating it would drop quite a lot of energy essence, equivalent to source essence, that can enhance Divine Power. However, this stuff can only be used in the abyss and cannot be taken out¡­¡± Heughed: ¡°Apart from the big dragon, there are two types of monsters in our human area and the Demon n¡¯s area in Upper Wilderness Area: the Red Monster and the Blue Monster!¡± ¡°After defeating the Red Monster, all the people in the vicinity who participated in the hunt will receive a one-day boost in attack power, which can increase up to 10% of their attack power¡­¡± ¡°After killing the Blue Monster, all the people around who participated in the killing will get a one-day rapid recovery of Divine Power. The effect is simr to consuming a Strength Pill, restoring 30 Naer of Divine Power per hour¡­¡± ¡°Restoring 30 Naer of Divine Power in an hour?¡± Du Gang was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s so powerful?!¡± Ying Qing nodded andughed: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that powerful. However, the Red Monster is in our area, while the Blue Monster is in the Demon n¡¯s territory¡­¡± ¡°Both sides often organize arge number of people to attack the opponent¡¯s wilderness area and snatch the opponent¡¯s monster bonus¡­¡± Heughed: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a long time ago, the Lower Wilderness Area here had monsters too, but at that time, only the strong could survive, and the weak barely made any progress. In the end, by tacit agreement, the monsters in the Lower Wilderness Area were turned off, leaving only those in the Upper one¡­¡± ¡°Although humans and demons are antagonistic, in scenarios where neither could permanently kill the other, all efforts prioritise enhancing the military¡­¡± ¡°So, the tacit agreement is such that people with less than 50 Naer of Divine Power can enter the Lower Wilderness Area, while there are no restrictions for the Upper one¡­¡± As Ying Qing delved into this, he suddenly became excited. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that there are many well-known powerful individuals in the Upper Wilderness Area, with strength even surpassing 100 Naer Divine Power. Many of them are renowned strong individuals from various eras. I am finally going to witness them¡­¡± After speaking, he bid farewell to Du Gang and others, swiftly flying away. Even after his departure, Du Gang was still immersed in the grandeur of the Upper Wilderness Area. ¡°So, there¡¯s a beast in the Big Dragon Pit, and if you kill it, it bursts out divine power essence that can be used to increase divine power!¡± ¡°Not only that, there are also the Red Monster and Blue Monster that add extra benefits!¡± All three of them were somewhat longing, wanting to visit the Upper Wilderness Area soon. ¡°Whooosh~!¡± Just then, a loud bang came from afar, and a huge eagle flew over. ¡°Howe they¡¯re back again?¡± ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s not Ying Qing. It¡¯s Little Hawk King!¡± Soon, the Little Hawk King descended. Du Gangughed and asked: ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Little Hawk King nodded and chuckled: ¡°No problem, I have identified the target already¡­¡± Just then, a ssh came from the surface of the water. Du Gang looked down and saw Long Aotian emerge from the water. ¡°How did it go?¡± Long Aotianughed heartily, saying: ¡°I found them, a Demon n troop, they just finished fighting someone. They look like they have used quite a bit of their strength, strongest being around 40 Naer Divine Powers, and the weakest only 20 Naer¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, looking at Qiao Bing and Dazhuang, ¡°What about you? Has your Divine Power recovered to 100 Naer?¡± Upon hearing his question, they both nodded at the same time. Worried about unexpected developments, Du Gang made sure that their Divine Power was at least over 100 Naer as a precaution. Next, he looked towards Little Hawk King, asking: ¡°What about you, what kind of targets have you found?¡± Little Hawk King shrugged, ¡°I found a team with strength that roughly averages around 30 Naer. However, they haven¡¯t recently engaged in any battles¡­¡± At a moment like this, he couldn¡¯t possibly lie just to save face. Du Gang nodded and said: ¡°If so, then let¡¯s choose the target identified by Long Aotian¡­¡± Having said that, he looked at Little Hawk King and said with a smile: ¡°Little Hawk King, what¡¯s your actual name? I keep calling you Little Hawk King, what are others gonna say when they hear, are they going to beat you up?¡± Little Hawk King frowned, pondered a moment and said: ¡°Just call me Brother Ying¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Du Gang chuckled,ughing: ¡°Should I call you Brother Eight?¡± Little Hawk King went silent. His lips twitched, ¡°Who told you that?!¡± Du Gang replied cheerily: ¡°Just met Ying Qing¡­¡± Soon afterward, he repeated the information that Ying Qing had disclosed. ¡°Big Dragon?!¡± As expected, Little Hawk King also caught interest. ¡°So, the top half of the wild region is so lively?!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I heard that the effect of the Divine Power essence rivals essence source, and there seems to be plenty of it¡­¡± ¡°So, for the more powerful creatures, hunting opponents now seems to be less cost-effective¡­¡± ¡°At least five humans in a team give about 500 poundsbined. This means they need to kill an entire team just to get 500 Divine Crystals, the equivalent of one twentieth of an essence source. Distributing it among five people, there is really not enough to go around¡­¡± ¡°And this doesn¡¯t even take into ount the Divine Power needed for recovery. If they also need to restore their Divine Power, the expenditure would be even greater!¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Long Aotian eximed, ¡°No wonder, I was wondering why there were no strong yers in our half of the wild region, it turns out they all ran to the upper half¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Who are you to say there are no powerful beings? Huh? A mere one-Naer Divine Power trash?!!!¡± Long Aotian couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage him, only reminding him, ¡°The more time you waste here, the more time the Demon n troop will have to recover their strength¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang nodded and said: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move out!¡± Soon, the team was back on the move. With top scouts like Long Aotian and Little Hawk King, they moved quickly. Within no time, they traversed a vast water area, reaching the vicinity of the other side of the waterway. Basically, they had already reached the opposite bank of the river, but their location was somewhat off. ¡°Holy shit, you really dared to lead us over here, if we encountered the Demon n on this side, we would be doomed¡­¡± At this moment, all five of them were anxious, fearing they might run into the Demon n. Long Aotian coughed, saying: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I am only responsible for scouting¡­¡± Du Gang nced at him, disgruntled, ¡°Damn it, I trusted you too much, I should have asked you about the location of that Demon n troop¡­¡± Given the circumstances, retreating was not an option as it would be a waste of time and a needless risk. After all, it took them a while to wind and weave their way here, so turning back because of fear would be embarrassing. ¡°Should we retreat?¡± With a ttering smile, Long Aotian suggested this. Du Gang shook his head, ring at him. ¡°We¡¯vee this far, and you¡¯re telling me to retreat?¡± ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± He didn¡¯t bother to say more, hiding underwater, his gaze fixed on a patch of grass. ¡°Ying Ba, you bait the enemy. Be careful, just lead them out of the grass¡­¡± Little Hawk King grimaced. Although he wished Du Gang wouldn¡¯t call him by his full name, he had no choice. He swiftly emerged from the water, shook off the water droplets in mid-air and cursed. ¡°Damn it, making me a hawk go underwater¡­¡± Grumbling, he transformed into a giant hawk and flew towards the grass. Under the water, Du Gang quickly instructed: ¡°Long Aotian, keep diving. When the enemy approaches, we¡¯ll draw away the first and second demons. You go for the third one¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Thanks to previous experiences, Long Aotian was proficient at luring creatures. He didn¡¯t need to provoke them. When the demons saw him, they were captivated just like he was a beautiful woman¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± Remembering the look in the demon¡¯s eyes that chased him before, Long Aotian felt nauseated. Even though he knew the demons were after him for his valuable body and wanted to kill him for money, their gaze still made him ufortable. ¡°Damn it, once I get stronger, I¡¯ll kill a few demons¡­¡± Under the water, Du Gang nervously watched Little Hawk King¡¯s activity. Though he trusted Little Hawk King, he worried about the unexpected¡­ If the enemy didn¡¯t fall for it, then they¡¯d be in trouble. If the enemy didn¡¯te out, who would dare to go in? ¡°U-La!¡± ¡°U-La!¡± The next second, Du Gang¡¯s mouth curved into a grin. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t overestimate these demons¡­¡± Heughed and told the others: ¡°Let¡¯s move, follow the n!¡± Swiftly, Long Aotian went underwater, and Du Gang, along with Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang, emerged from the water. Niu Dazhuang was the first to surface. Du Gang and Qiao Bing hid behind him. As they left the water, Qiao Bing¡¯s figure gradually became transparent, slowly disappearing. Du Gang, however, did poke his head from behind Niu Dazhuang, gesturing with his middle finger towards the demons in the distance. ¡°U-La!¡± The demons on the other side were not polite at all. Seeing this, the first and second demons charged straight at them. Simultaneously, from their angry expressions, one could tell that they were severely angered. ¡°Looks like, this middle finger, is truly a universally understood mocking gesture¡­¡± As the first and second demons moved away, Long Aotian quickly surfaced, guiding the third demon underwater. Simultaneously, as Niu Dazhuang drew the first two demons¡¯ attention, Du Gang charged at the fourth and fifth demons. This time, learning his lesson, Little Hawk King didn¡¯t fly too high, only around 25 meters off the ground. ¡°U-La!¡± Upon noticing Du Gang, the fourth and fifth demons let out a roar. After a brief pause, the fifth demon sprung out towards Du Gang. ¡°As expected!¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth curved into a grin, revealing a sly smile. These demons were indeed stupid. After one round of probing, he had fully grasped the demons¡¯ patterns of behavior. This time, the demons¡¯ actions followed his design precisely and were perfectly split. ¡°U-La!¡± The fifth demon was not very strong, with a divine power of only 20 Naer. Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to attack. Instead, he began leading the fifth demon in circles. He was buying time, trying to stretch it out until the final second before making his move, this would leave Qiao Bing the tenth second to strike the enemy down in an instant. Time flowed swiftly and the eighth second ticked by, and Du Gangunched his attack. This time, he didn¡¯t release the World Creation powered by 18 Naer of Divine Power in one go, instead, He chose the Sky Breaking Stance! It was merely an attack carrying 13 Naer of Divine Power! He wanted to conserve some Divine Power, which would mean consuming fewer Power Pills, saving some money. ¡°!¡± Seeing this, the fifth Demon n member let out a shout, channelling his Divine Power andunching an attack with 20 Naer of Divine Power. ¡°Boom!¡± A wave of knife energy flew out, followed swiftly by a bewitching shadow that appeared. ¡°Puchi!¡± A head flew off, and the victory was secured! Qiao Bing confidently revealed his figure for a split moment, smiled at Du Gang, and then quickly disappeared again. Soon after, Demon number one and two followed in the footsteps of Demon number five. window number three and four, however, bolted as usual! ¡°Retreat!¡± After the battle, without any hesitation, Du Gang quickly collected the spoils of war and led the team to retreat at a great speed. Although there were bushes here, it was still Demon n territory. If anyone snooped around, they would be unable to hold them off. They quickly returned to their territory after spending some time, and hid in a secluded bush. Du Gang spoke up, ¡°From now on, let¡¯s use this ce as our rendezvous point¡­¡± ¡°Since we can¡¯tmunicate here, in case we separate, we should all meet up here, understood?¡± Long Aotian suddenly said, ¡°What if we arrive here and the people inside are not ourrades?¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯se up with a codeword¡­¡± ¡°So, when I say ¡®Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger¡¯, you say¡­¡± ¡°Understand?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The other four, although perplexed, agreed nheless. ¡°Having a codeword is more secure. Now let¡¯s focus on recovery. We depart again in six hours¡­¡± Fortunately, Qiao Bing and Dazhuang brought many Power Pills, which wouldst them a long time. Five months fled by in an instant. During these five months, their team maintained a battle frequency of once every six hours. They fought at least three times a day, each time iming over 300 pounds of Demon n bodies, which equated to more than 300 Divine Crystals. They had to consume nearly a hundred power pills after every battle, hence their daily gain of Divine Crystals was around seven to eight hundred. After five months, they had attacked around 450 Demon n teams and imed over a thousand Demon n bodies. They earned over 15,000 Divine Crystals but also only surpassed Du Gang with 12 origins. After five months of battle, Du Gang had gone through Earth-shaking changes. He sessfully opened up 30 divine orifices and his divine power had also reached 30 Naer. This meant he could unleash a single strike with 30 Naer of Divine Power. As long as he found the opportunity, it was enough to instantly kill an enemy with less than 20 Naer of an explosion. ¡°This time, we need to aim to kill four Demons!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s team was gathered in the bushes discussing. ¡°Going from killing three to four might only be one extra, but the level of difficulty will significantly increase. It¡¯s highly likely we¡¯ll have a mass escape likest time¡­¡± There was one previous time when Du Gang¡¯s team encountered a tough enemy and almost got wiped out. They were chased onto the maind by the Demon n, where they met another human team and forced a retreat. Seeing that everyone was feeling apprehensive recalling the past incident, Du Gang reassured them again, ¡°But, the reward isn¡¯t small either.¡± ¡°Currently, we can earn about 150,000 Divine Crystals in five months. As long as the number of Demons we kill increases from three to four, we can increase our efficiency by one-fourth. This means we could earn nearly 200,000 Divine Crystals in five months, enough to level me up to 50 Naer of Divine Power¡­¡± ¡°By then, we may even consider forming a team with five people¡­¡± At this moment, Long Aotian interjected, ¡°Du Gang, when will you increase mine and Little Hawk King¡¯s cultivation?!¡± These past five months, they had seen Du Gang¡¯s strength skyrocket which,pared to their rtively unchanged strength, caused them some concern, given that he and the Little Hawk King were still stuck at just 1 Naer of Divine Power. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once I reach 50 Naer of Divine Power, our efficiency will surge. Only then will it be your turn.¡± This was part of their battle strategy. The priority was to further enhance Du Gang¡¯s strength, making him second only to the Destroyer, and then start improving the power of Little Hawk King and Long Aotian. As for Niu Dazhuang and Qiao Bing, they would be thest to be considered. Both of them had plenty of Divine Power ¨C Qiao Bing had 260 Naers, and Niu Dazhuang, even more, reaching the extent of 450 Naers. However, what restricted their abilities was not the amount of Divine Power, but the limitations of their techniques, which only allowed them to unleash about thirty Naers of attack. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this for now, let¡¯s start discussing the n to annihte the four from the Demon n!¡± At Du Gang¡¯s words, everyone started to discuss the topic. ¡°I suggest, let Qiao Bing take on number five alone, Du Gang, you handle number four, Niu Dazhuang distract numbers one and two, while I and Little Hawk King would take on number three¡­¡± ¡°And then, Qiao Bing continues to focus on assassinations, responsible for killing number four, followed by numbers one and two¡­¡± Long Aotian, proving to be unusually clever, raised an idea. The Little Hawk King nodded in agreement, ¡°This n is not bad!¡± Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang also nodded one after another. Indeed, it was rather reliable. As long as the power of the fifth one does not exceed 25 Naer of Divine Power, Qiao Bing will be able to handle it alone. Upon hearing this, Du Gang shook his head. ¡°Not only must we kill the four from the Demon n, we also need a n that consumes as little Divine Power as possible¡­¡± ¡°What you just said would use too much Divine Power ¨C the recovery process would consume about thirty to fifty of the Power Don Pills¡­¡± ¡°So what do you suggest!¡± Long Aotian shrugged his shoulders. That was as far as his thoughts had reached, he couldn¡¯t think of anything more. The others basically felt the same. They were ustomed to following Du Gang¡¯s orders and slowly were beginning to think less and less. Du Gang, on the other hand, was deep in thought. After a while, he opened his mouth, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to deal with the Demon n¡­¡± ¡°Like this, Niu Dazhuang handles the first and second, Long Aotian and Brother Ying, the two of you distract the third and fourth, leave the fifth for me¡­¡± He continued, ¡°This time, we change the operation n. Qiao Bing still remains hidden, but the assassination target isn¡¯t number five¡­¡± Turning his gaze towards Qiao Bing, he said, ¡°You are to assassinate number four!¡± ¡°Still in the 10th second, you and I strike simultaneously. I instantly kill number five, you assassinate number four!¡± ¡°We ignore number three and let him go¡­¡± They had tried to annihte all five of the Demon n before, but it consumed too much Divine Power and relied heavily on Qiao Bing to slowly handle it all. It was time-consuming and strenuous, which is why they decided to give up eventually. Du Gang continued, ¡°The present problem lies in whether or not, Qiao Bing, you can guarantee an instant kill in the 10th second¡­¡± ¡°Because both Long Aotian and the Little Hawk King have little power, they basically can¡¯t provoke too strong of an attack from the enemy, nor can they control the time¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, he looked at the two and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two a chance. Can you put on an act?¡± ¡°Act?¡± The two were stunned, not understanding what he meant. Du Gang smilingly said, ¡°We, at the God Spirit level, can¡¯t see how much Divine Power each one of us has¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the Demon n doesn¡¯t know how much Divine Power you each have!¡± ¡°Like this, in the first nine seconds, neither of you attack, don¡¯t reveal your power, just dodge and hold them off¡­¡± ¡°In the 9th second, you two release a big move, making the Demon n believe you¡¯re unleashing a huge power. All their attention is on you, they would follow suit and release their strongest attacks, creating an opportunity for Qiao Bing¡­¡± The two were deep in thought, ¡°Should work¡­sounds feasible¡­¡± ¡°Not just feasible, it must work. This can save us more than thirty Divine Crystals, which means saving nearly a hundred Divine Crystals per day¡­¡± Hearing this, the two nodded, ¡°No problem, we can give it a try!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Hmm, you must maintain a certain distance, don¡¯t get stuck by the other party¡¯s Divine Power. If you do, your life will be wasted¡­¡± The two nodded again. Du Gang then looked at Qiao Bing and said, ¡°Qiao Bing, you also have to be careful, you must try to keep it to a one-hit kill¡­¡± Qiao Bing was exasperated, ¡°Du Gang, I only made a mistake once, you don¡¯t have to remind me of one-hit kills every single time, right?!¡± She was dumbfounded. During a previous battle, she made a mistake and didn¡¯t manage to kill in one hit, allowing the Demon n to escape. As a result, Du Gang reminded her before each and every battle thereafter. Du Gang chuckled and said, ¡°You made a mistake once and nearly cost me my life, didn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Regardless, we must seed, failure is not an option. If you fail, the lives of those two are in jeopardy!¡± Upon hearing this, Qiao Bing could only nod helplessly once again. Seeing that no one else had any objections, Du Gang said, ¡°Good, the n is set. Now let¡¯s start. Ying Ba, Long Aotian, you two set out to scout¡­¡± Soon, the Little Hawk King and Long Aotian left the bushes. Du Gang said, ¡°Qiao Bing, Niu Dazhuang, you two use this opportunity to absorb more Great Power Dan, and keep your divine power above 150 Naer!¡± Having them keep their divine power above 100 Naer was rtively safe before, but now they need to kill four demons, to prevent any idents, it¡¯s better to raise it a bit. The two nodded and began to recover. It¡¯s been five months. They haven¡¯t fully restored their divine powers for a full five months. In the past, their team would only act after everyone had fully recovered their divine power, usually they only moved once a week. However, now they run three times a day, each time barely maintaining about one hundred divine power. Their hunting actions, in the eyes of others, were like walking on a tightrope. But no one dared to imitate, because once an unexpected situation or other changes ur, it¡¯s too easy to be wiped out. Although being wiped out wouldn¡¯t cost them their lives, they would lose their bodies. To reshape these bodies would cost around two hundred divine crystals, a price twice that of the recovery price of a demon¡¯s corpse. Therefore, if they could avoid courting death, basically no one would court death. Moreover, their actions required certain conditions, such as needing a strong tank, capable of taking on two foes at once. This type of tank, the Niu family basically had the only ones, and the most powerful descendant of the current Niu family, was basically all in the upper half of the Wild Zone. In the lower half of the Wild Zone, there was only Niu Dazhuang. Besides this, they also needed an assassin who could go invisible! In the lower half of the Wild Zone, powerful assassins were also very rare. Like Qiao Bing, who belonged to the hidden assassins who understood the art of invisibility. But in fact, most assassins were strong assassins. They were the ones with strong attack power and they used the environment as a means of hiding. For example, hiding in a bush, hiding in a tree, or even hiding underwater, etc. Assassins like Qiao Bing were not many, at least not many in the lower half of the Wild Zone. Du Gang and his squad were already somewhat famous in the firstyer of the Abyss camp. After all, each of them came out carrying arge number of demon corpses, proving their strength. In fact, others didn¡¯t know they only killed three demons, they assumed they wiped out a whole squad each time. And Du Gang and the others naturally had no intention of spreading their battle ns to outsiders. After waiting for a while, the Little Hawk King returned. He looked excited, ¡°I found one that just finished fighting, their divine power must have been depleted a lot¡­¡± Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°How strong is this team of demons?!¡± The Little Hawk King shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, the battle had already ended when I got there¡­¡± Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°Five humans died?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the five-person human squad all died, and it seems like one of the demons might have sustained some minor injuries¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Du Gang pondered for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait some more, wait for Long Aotian toe back, see if he has any information¡­¡± He looked at the time and said, ¡°You go and keep an eye on them, ande back at the agreed time!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Upon seeing this, the Little Hawk King quickly turned into a giant eagle and left. The reason he set a time was to ensure that both of them came back at the same time, so that any new information could be acted upon quickly, without waiting for everyone to gather. Soon, after waiting a while, the two returned here one by one. The team reported by Long Aotian was very ordinary, the weakest of them had a strength of 30 Naer, which did not meet the requirements. After a moment of pondering, Du Gang said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hunt the team of demons found by the Little Hawk King¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 248: 247 Destroyer! Chapter 248: 247 Destroyer!
Trantor:549690339 Inside the camp, the firstyer of the Abyss Communication Zone. ¡°The Demonic Squad has shown up again!¡±
¡°These damned Demons, I¡¯ve been killed by them three times already!¡± ¡°Same here, I¡¯ve been killed twice¡­¡± A group of gods have gathered in the firstyer of the Abyss Communication Zone, expressing their dissatisfaction bitterly. They all had lost their physical bodies, just the gods who flew back, and didn¡¯t even bother to reconstruct their bodies, before rushing here tomunicate. It¡¯s very clear from today that they are extremely dissatisfied with the Demonic Squad. ¡°The Demonic Squad?¡± At this time, someone who didn¡¯t know about this name asked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know about the Demonic Squad?¡± Quickly, someone exined: ¡°The Demonic Squad, a team led by a Demon of the advanced race from the Demon n. The team leader is filled with demonic energy, hence the name ¡®The Demonic Squad¡¯¡­ ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point, the point is this team is extraordinarily strong¡­¡± ¡°All their Divine Powers have a minimum reserve of four to five hundred. Each single release of Divine Power is about fifty Naer¡¯s worth!¡±
¡°Any ordinary team that encounters them is pretty muchpletely dead!¡± ¡°They are THAT strong?!¡± A passerby was shocked, ¡°These guys, wouldn¡¯t they go to the Upper Wild Zone?¡± ¡°I heard, the Big Dragon in the Upper Wild Zone drops a lot of Divine Power Essence, one is equivalent to a source!¡± ¡°Other Destroyers all run to the Upper Wild Zone, these guys don¡¯t. It¡¯s obvious, they¡¯re just out for the kills¡­¡± ¡°The guy leading them definitely has some issues, deliberately not going to the Upper Wild Zone¡­¡± At this point, someone frowned: ¡°Could this have something to do with Ying Qing¡¯s squad?¡± ¡°I recall, the members of their team, all have achieved a Divine Power Skill level of fifty¡­¡± ¡°Not just a fifty Divine Power Skill, their team is all from the Ancient City, and also from the direct line. I personally saw Ying Ba transform into a giant eagle, which means, he must be eligible to learn Supreme Technique¡­¡± ¡°What does this mean? It suggests that Ying Ba might be able to unleash an attack with 100 Naer¡¯s worth of Divine Power, but he always stays in the Lower Wild Zone suppressing his power, only daring to release Mystic Level Arts¡­¡± ¡°I heard that they want to make a grand entrance. Save up a bit on this side, when it¡¯s time to go to the Upper Wild Zone, they¡¯ll directly dominate, andpete with the strongest squads¡­¡±
¡°I have a cousin who hangs out in the Upper Wild Zone, he said there¡¯s not just the Big Dragon in the Upper Wild Zone, but also some small wild monsters. They can also drop Divine Power Essence, although it¡¯s not as good as the source-equivalent drop from the Big Dragon, it can still add quite a bit of Divine Power¡­¡± ¡°My cousin said that most teams basically revolve around the Wild Zone for battles. Destroyers are basically fighting these small wild monsters, while stronger Controllers are fighting the river monsters¡­¡± ¡°It is said that inside both sides¡¯ Wild Zones, there are small monsters that burst out essence equivalent to one percent of Naer¡¯s Divine Power. While the river monsters burst out essence equivalent to ten percent of Naer¡¯s Divine Power. The essence burst from the Big Dragon pit can directly enhance one Naer¡¯s Divine Power¡­¡± ¡°Usually, the Destroyers fight monsters in their respective wild zones, the Controllers hunt in the river, and the Controllers, who can release an attack of over 100 Naer¡¯s Divine Power, revolve around the Big Dragon for battle¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, I heard, the red and blue monsters on both sides are basically contested by the Controllers, other people dare not even go there!¡± ¡°In the Upper Wild Zone, the bodies of the two sides are secondary, the more intensepetition is for the resources of the Wild Zones on both sides¡­¡± Someone curiously asked: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t Ying Qing¡¯s team be able to go to the Upper Wild Zone already?¡± ¡°Not really¡­¡± A disciple of arge family exined: ¡°A Supreme Technique doesn¡¯t necessarily unleash an attack of 100 Naer¡¯s Divine Power as soon as it is cast¡­¡± ¡°I heard that the Supreme Technique is simr to our Yellow Grade Arts, its power differs ording to different levels of proficiency¡­¡± ¡°A Supreme Technique, under normal circumstances when just learned and if there is enough Divine Power, can unleash a 75 Naer¡¯s worth of attack. The proficiency is mostly less than one percent, only when they have practiced their proficiency to one percent can they cast a 100 Naer¡¯s worth of attack¡­¡±
¡°Not only the Supreme Technique, it¡¯s simr in Sage Arts. Normally, when just learned one can only unleash a 50 Naer¡¯s worth of attack, one needs to slowly improve in order to fully release a 75 Naer¡¯s worth of attack¡­¡± At this time, someone questioned: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Ying Qing and his team should be able to go, right? They mastered the Supreme Technique, even if their progress isn¡¯t high, they are equivalent to Controllers already. They canpletely go hunting in the river, right?¡± Everyone was puzzled, not understanding why they are still huddling here. At this moment, a passing strongman heard and lightly chuckled, saying: ¡°Both humans and demons actually target the seed yers of the other side quite heavily¡­¡± ¡°Basically, once these people are found in the Upper Wild Zone, there will be Controllers sent to target them¡­¡± ¡°The situation is the same on both sides¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, people like Ying Qing who are from the direct line in the direct line of an ancient family, wouldn¡¯t go to the Upper Wild Zone before their power reaches the level of the Controller. His single release attack power is indeed more than 75 Naer¡¯s worth of Divine Power, but at most, it should be less than 100 Naer. That¡¯s why he stayed here¡­¡± ¡°Instead of saying that they are hunting the Demon n, it is better to say that they are honing their skills in the Lower Wild Zone, improving their proficiency in their respective Supreme Techniques¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, everybody finally understood. So that¡¯s how it is, no wonder! In the Lower Wild Zone of the first Abyssyer, inside the river. ¡°These guys are so bold? Directly recovering on the spot?¡± At this moment, Du Gang and others were hiding underwater, looking at the five Demons recovering by meditating on the water surface not far away and feeling somewhat hesitant. Little Hawk King, however, didn¡¯t care about these things, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n? Do we fight them or not? If so, I¡¯ll go and lure the enemy now¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, saying, ¡°Wait, if something is unusual, there¡¯s evil afoot. These guys might be more powerful than they seem¡­¡± ¡°None of the 49-person Demon n squads we¡¯ve met in the past was this pompous¡­¡± Along their journey, they encountered many losses, usually against squads with 49-person Divine Power. These squads often had very strong members with extensive battle experience, making them challenging to defeat. However, these squads had never been this arrogant¡­ The four of them turned their eyes to Du Gang, waiting for his decision. Little Hawk King spoke up again, ¡°Du Gang, let me go. Let me test their strength¡­¡± Since he found this group, he naturally hoped to defeat them. Du Gang hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Okay, you can go. But be careful. This team might be extraordinary¡­¡± Little Hawk King nodded andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the one who can kill me has not yet been born¡­¡± Quickly, he darted out of the water, pping his wings, towards the five resting individuals. ¡°U!¡± A deep shout woke up the five members of the Demon n in time to see the giant hawk speeding towards them. ¡°U!¡± Seeing the giant hawk, the other four quickly went on alert. One of them jumped up to meet the approaching hawk in mid-air. ¡°Boom!¡± A powerful attack of 50 Naer was released. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing this, Little Hawk King in mid-air got a shock, and without looking back, immediately flew away. A fifty Naer divine power attack, it would be enough to instantly kill him! Change a body? Forget it, forget it! He still felt the original was the best! Luckily, the owner of the attack did not expect the hawk to flee without fighting, allowing him to escape the attack which kept spiraling into the sky until it disappeared without cease. ¡°U?¡± The Demon n member in mid-air seemed puzzled, not understanding why the giant hawk had run away. He evidently had seen a simr giant hawk before and mistaken this one for Ying Qing! However, he didn¡¯t chase, butnded swiftly back by his teammate. Du Gang got a shock when he saw thending spot of the Demon n member. ¡°Retreat, retreat, retreat!¡± Without a second word, he quickly grabbed his teammates and fled the scene. It was only after they¡¯d run a good distance that they stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± Long Aotian was puzzled, ¡°We¡¯ve met guys like these before, right?¡± Du Gang shook his head regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing this Demon n squad doesn¡¯t specialize in tracking¡­ otherwise, we¡¯d have been doomed¡­¡± He quickly exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see where that demon fell? It was in the fifth position. ording to the Demon n¡¯s tradition, his power and status in the squad ranks fifth!¡± ¡°This means that the other four are even stronger. The weakest among them is probably at the Destroyer¡¯s level!¡± ¡°Damn it!!!¡± These guys¡­ Everyone was startled, and after some thought, it seemed indeed to be the case. They paid attention to their escape direction and soon, Little Hawk King returned too. ¡°Damn, that scared the hell out of me. If that 50 Naer divine power attack had hit me, I would¡¯ve probably had to start from scratch¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find another squad. This one is too strong¡­¡± At the same time, he had a question nagging at his mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t these guys go to the upper wild zone?¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Ying Qing go to the upper wild zone?!¡± He remembered that during Ying Qing¡¯s battle with Kong Luo, he used a Supreme Technique called w Splits the Sky. This implied that he had also mastered a Supreme Technique. So his divine power technique, at the very least, would be able to unleash a 75 Naer divine power¡­ ¡°Could it be that there are any underlying rules in the upper wilderness that I haven¡¯t understood yet?¡± ¡°Never mind, from now on, whenever I encounter this team, I¡¯ll keep my distance!¡± Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°Ying Ba, Long Aotian, you two go out again and scout for the next target team. Meet back here in half an hour.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, half an hourter, they returned one after another, each reporting their opinion of the best opponent. ¡°Are you sure there are no Destroyers?¡± Du Gang, somewhat unassured, asked several times before finally epting it. Then, he made his selection among the teams that the two had chosen. In the end, he went with the team selected by Long Aotian. ¡°A team leader with 40 Naer Divine Power, and a number five demon with 20 Naer¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°If there are no problems, then this Demon n squad will be our target this time!¡± Soon, he scanned around the room. First he looked at Niu Dazhuang, nodded, and said, ¡°Dazhuang, I trust you. You can handle two at once without a problem!¡± Then he looked at Qiao Bing, ¡°Can you guarantee a one-shot kill?¡± Qiao Bing was speechless. Here ites again, asking her once more. Was it just because she made one mistake? After rolling her eyes a few times, she finally said reluctantly, ¡°No problem!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°I¡¯m asking you this to remind you to stay alert. Combat is not child¡¯s y, a little carelessness, and we will all be beyond redemption¡­¡± ¡°Look at Dazhuang, I trust himpletely because distrust only happens once or countless times¡­¡± Qiao Bing sighed, ¡°If I make no mistakes this time, can you stop nagging? If I make another mistake in the future, you can bring it up then?¡± Observing her dejected demeanor, Du Gang chuckled and nodded in agreement. She is, after all, a teammate, and they still have to work together for a long time, so psychological issues also need to be taken into ount. Next was Long Aotian and Little Hawk King. Once Du Gang had rified somebat details, he gave the order, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± This time, they must achieve a four-kill, bagging four Demon n corpses in a single encounter. The Demon n squad Long Aotian chose was currently hiding 5,000 meters underwater. They had obviously just been through a fight and couldn¡¯t be bothered to return to the bushes, so they took their rest underwater. ¡°Do you see it?¡± Long Aotian pointed at a pir in the distance, whispering, ¡°Behind that pir, there are five demons hiding. If I hadn¡¯t spotted them in advance, we might have been exposed¡­¡± ¡°These five are all recovering their divine power. How long they have been recovering, I don¡¯t know, but it has only been a half hour since I returned here. They¡¯ve consumed at most a dozen or so divine power recovery pills¡­¡± The Demon n also had some divine power recovery pills. Du Gang nodded, ¡°I understand. This time, there¡¯s a certain risk. Little Hawk King will lose his speed advantage and basically can¡¯t kite¡­¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s Qiao Bing, who can¡¯t go invisible¡­¡± ¡°But we are not without means!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°This time, Dazhuang will still be the tank, managing two at once. Qiao Bing will be the main DPS, and I¡¯ll be the off-DPS. We two will handle one each. Long Aotian, you kite one. Ying Ba, you stand by from afar¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Even though Little Hawk King knew he was heavily restricted underwater, he still felt a bit disgruntled. Du Gang thought for a moment and added, ¡°How about this? You hide, and when we start fighting, you suddenly appear but don¡¯t reveal your strength. That way, the enemy will think you are a formidable opponent¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it on the 5th second this time. Shorten the timeframe. Qiao Bing, you and I need to coordinate and explode at the 5th second¡­¡± He continued, ¡°Little Hawk King, synchronize with us¡­¡± ¡°When we engage the enemy for the first time, count that as the first second. Then count silently in your head, and appear at the 4th second!¡± After Du Gang did a simple calction and confirmed some details with Qiao Bing, hemunicated in detail with the other two about their roles. Once he confirmed there were no problems, he gave the order: ¡°Action!¡± ¡°This time, we y it straight!¡± ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± As they advanced non-stop, the gold foil in Du Gang¡¯s hand soared, one after another, heading towards the distant demons. This was the sign that precedes the start of every battle. Having gold foil to boost them is always better than not! ¡°Hoorah!¡± ¡°Hoorah!¡± As the gold foil revealed itself, the demons in the distance spotted them almost immediately. Not retreating, these demons showed their great brutality, with five of them charging towards Du Gang and hispanions altogether. ¡°Your power is weak!¡± The first piece of gold foil was very smoothly stuck onto the body of the first demon. ¡°Bang!¡± Dazhuang, holding a giant shield, was the first to block the demon. ¡°Where are you going!¡± With his furious shout, the second demon had just managed to bypass a bit when Dazhuang forcefully yanked it down. ¡°Long Aotian!¡± Without needing Du Gang¡¯s reminder, Long Aotian took the initiative to attack, luring the third demon to chase after him. Soon, the third demon and Long Aotian disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Next up was Qiao Bing, and after judging their opponent¡¯s strength, Du Gang finally decided to let Qiao Bing deal with the fourth one while he would handle the fifth. With his 30 Naer divine power attack, he could normally kill the enemy, but his Divine Power reserve was too small, only allowing him to perform one attack before running outpletely. Therefore, he only has one chance, and he needs to find the perfect opportunity to deliver a fatal blow! One! Although Little Hawk King usually appeared carefree, he was quite serious when it came to real battles. Standing at the back, his eyes were wide open, seriously counting the time. Two! At this moment, Du Gang and Qiao Bing have found their respective opponents and started their attacks. Three! After being blocked by the enemy, they quickly initiated a Divine Power Technique. Du Gang and Qiao Bing, as previously discussed, quickly retreated in an attempt to escape. Four! Pixel! Little Hawk King rapidly moved forward, causing quite a lot ofmotion and even released a w-shattering sky. A w shadow almost twenty meters long appeared, scaring all four demons. ¡°Good opportunity!¡± At that moment, Du Gang and Qiao Bing, who had been waiting for the right moment, moved almost simultaneously. ¡°World Creation!¡± With a roar, Du Gang performed the strongest attack he could achieve! In an instant, an axe shadow with 30 Naer divine power appeared and attacked the fifth demon at lightning speed. ¡°Ooh?!¡± The fifth demon had just released a big attack, and was now physically weak and unable to put up a proper defense. ¡°Ooh!¡± However, he did not sit and wait to die, but after a roar, a two-meter-long knife energy appeared. This knife energy contained 15 Naer divine power. This was his fastest and strongest attack in an emergency. But it was not enough! One side was ready to strike and calcted, while the other released an attack on the spot. The power difference between the two was too great. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud noise, the fifth demon was instantly split in half. The red and white stuff sshed everywhere, staining the surrounding water red. ¡°We did it!¡± As Du Gang let out a sigh of relief and had a smile tugging at his lips, he looked over and saw Qiao Bing had also just in a demon and was looking back at him with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a shout from Du Gang, he quickly cleared up the bodies for Qiao Bing to assist. The first half went smoothly, and naturally, the second half went very smoothly too without any hitches. Qiao Bing and Dazhuang worked together to defeat the remaining two demons! ¡°Well done!¡± When everyone regrouped, Du Gang gave them apliment. ¡°Four demon bodies, this time, we should be able to earn¡­¡± As he spoke, he handed over the four bodies to Dazhuang and asked, ¡°Give them a weigh-in, see how heavy they are!¡± Dazhuang quickly took over and within three seconds,ughed and said, ¡°455 kilograms and 3 grams, no more or less than 2 grams!¡± Du Gang nodded and smiled, ¡°Very good, this time we¡¯ve earned 455 divine crystals. Subtracting the recovery cost of over a hundred, we can still keep over 300 divine crystals. If we do this three times a day, we can roughly make a profit of a thousand divine crystals a day!¡± ¡°This means that in 200 days, we¡¯ll have collected 200,000 divine crystals!¡± Upon hearing this, the others were overjoyed. With the efficiency increased by a further 25%, it means their turns areing soon! Du Gang¡¯s first n is to reach 50 divine powers himself. This will give him a greater flexibility, and thus more possibilities for the team. Next, he¡¯s going to cultivate one person from Little Hawk King and Long Aotian to reach the level of 50 divine powers, and then thest one. By doing so, the team will have three destroyers, which would make it very easy to lead Qiao Bing and Dazhuang. In the following period, Du Gang¡¯s team kept hunting back and forth on the river. They retreat when encountering strong opponents, and attack the weak ones. It took a total of 7 months to finally raise his divine power to the level of 50 Naers. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯ve finally reached 50 Naers¡­¡± Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were somewhat teary-eyed. ¡°It¡¯s been a year, a full year when we run like dogs!¡± ¡°A year has passed, and I feel like I¡¯m about to forget how to fight¡­¡± The two sighed, Long Aotian pointed at his neck, saying: ¡°Look at this. That¡¯s the injury I¡¯ve got. I almost lost my life¡­¡± Seeing this, Little Hawk King didn¡¯t want to be outdone, pointing at his butt, he said: ¡°My butt was burned. You all know, do I need to strip?!¡± Watching the performance of these two, Du Gang burst intoughing out of helplessness. He knew exactly what these two guys were up to. Because ording to their n, the second one to be cultivated is one of these two. So, they began to boast about their hardships and contributions. ¡°In this year, I¡¯ve done tens of thousands of reconnaissance missions, over a thousand of them effectively¡­¡± ¡°I may have done more. I¡¯ve done nearly 20,000 reconnaissance missions, effectively¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Little Hawk King was not happy and scolded: ¡°We set out together. Howe you did 10,000 more than I did?¡± Long Aotian shrugged his shoulders and smugly said: ¡°Yeah, I did 10,000 more than you, what about it?! I¡¯m just faster!¡± ¡°You fucker are seeking death¡­¡± Little Hawk King, who was not as thick-skinned as Long Aotian, didn¡¯t see eye to eye with him and pounced on him. The two were mere one-divine-power weaklings, quarrelling and rolling on the ground like two mortals. ¡°Let go of my hair, stop acting like a woman¡­¡± ¡°You should first let go of my wings¡­¡± Seeing their actions, Du Gang was speechless. Meanwhile, Qiao Bing and Dazhuang wereughing secretly on the side. This scene has been reyed almost hundreds of times. Almost every day, the two would have a fight. The reason is simple ¨C they both want to be the second one to be cultivated. Although Du Gang said that everyone will be cultivated together, and the second and third are just matters of order, these two disagreed. Long Aotian eximed: ¡°Du Gang, did you see that? Even without increasing his strength, he¡¯s already riding on my head. If his strength increases first, won¡¯t he shit on your head?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Little Hawk King retorted: ¡°Du Gang, didn¡¯t you see that? He¡¯s the one who¡¯s taking it too far. He doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all. He calls your name directly. If his strength increases first, you won¡¯t only lose the captain position, but you might also be small-shoed¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop wasting time!¡± Du Gang cut them off directly and said: ¡°Both of you are scouts and have made outstanding contributions. This time, we decide the order by guessing fist!¡± ¡°Guessing fist?!¡± The two were stunned for a moment and then they understood. Little Hawk King sneered, ¡°Long Aotian, you better admit defeat. I¡¯ve never lost in guessing fist¡­¡± Long Aotian chuckled, scorned: ¡°You think you¡¯re me? Speaking such big words? I¡¯m known as the Thunder Hand. When I was dominating Peni Ind, you weren¡¯t even born!¡± Du Gang was toozy to watch them bicker and said directly: ¡°I will count to three and then you will make your move¡­¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± With the end of the count, the two stretched out their hands at the same time. ¡°You lost!¡± ¡°You lost!¡± Both voices sounded at the same time. Little Hawk King sneered, ¡°I won, Long Aotian, wait for next time!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Long Aotian said triumphantly, ¡°Clearly, I won¡­¡± Watching the hand gestures of these two, the three others felt exasperated. Little Hawk King extended three fingers, while Long Aotian extended four. Neither of them was serious. Little Hawk King sneered again, ¡°You said you won? Okay, tell me, what moves did you make?¡± Long Aotianughed, ¡°I yed rock, paper, scissors!¡± Little Hawk King scoffed, ¡°Then I yed paper, rock, scissors!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Long Aotian said bluntly, ¡°I put out four fingers, and you put out three. You lost!¡± Du Gang was speechless, ¡°These two guys¡­.¡± ¡°Start over, and stop ying these¡­¡± Soon, under the strong request of the three, Little Hawk King and Long Aotian started another round of rock-paper-scissors. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± As the count finished, both of them remained motionless. ¡°Your move!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you making a move!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming me for not making a move when you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make a move because I saw you didn¡¯t¡­¡± Both of them hid their hands behind their backs and started a verbal battle. ¡°Damn!¡± Ignoring the two of them, Du Gang said, ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Both of you, enhance your Divine Power at the same rate¡­¡± After a year, he had indeed noticed some changes in them. A year ago, they were both defiant and full of youthful pride. But now, both were incredibly impudent, with no idea who they had learned it from. Perhaps they had self-taught¡­ ¡°Enhance at the same rate?¡± Long Aotian and Little Hawk King echoed in unison. They were a bit perplexed, not sure if Du Gang was serious. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Now, my single burst has reached 50 Naer of Divine Power, which means that any Demon n member under 40 Naer can¡¯t withstand my attack¡­¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m the main attacker, Qiao Bing is the secondary attacker, you two distract the others¡­¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Now, I¡¯m starting to re-n!¡± ¡°First, Niu Dazhuang will distract two for one minute, no problem¡­¡± ¡°At that time, there will be three remaining Demon n members. You two each distract one, I distract one ¨C number five, and Qiao Bing takes on number four. After I kill my target in 5 seconds, I¡¯ll reserve some strength to help hold back number three, leaving it for Qiao Bing¡­¡± ¡°This tactic can mainly be used on water, so Long Aotian, from now on, don¡¯t bother with Demon n members below two hundred meters¡­¡± While there were indeed many Demon n members below two hundred meters, killing them would waste too much Divine Power and, in turn, Divine Crystals. It wouldn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Our tactics are based on the best-case scenarios, minimizing the use of Divine Power¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°Now, we can start trying to get our first pentakill!¡± Since they came here, it took them 5 months to get three consecutive kills and 7 months for four consecutive kills. Now, they¡¯re finally qualified for a pentakill. Whether it could seed or not depends on everyone¡¯s cooperation!! However, after such a long time of battle, everyone¡¯s cooperation had be quite tacit, so Du Gang was not very worried. ¡°Pentakill!¡± Hearing this, everyone present showed excitement. Pentakill, this was a term specific to Du Gang¡¯s team. Previously, Du Gang thought that there were many assassins and tanks. Indeed, there were many, but ones like Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang were not somon. Dazhuang, as the tank, can hold two for at least one minute. Among those who can match his strength, all are in the upper half of the wild area, leaving him alone in the lower half. Qiao Bing, an assassin, can kill with one strike and has never missed¡­ except once. But she¡¯s still very strong. The Mystic Level Art she masters has a minimum attack divine power of 25 Naer. When she first met Du Gang and others, she could only exert the power of 35 Naer. But now, she has sessfully reached 50 Naer. This means that she has trained her Mystic Level Art to one percent. Dazhuang is also very powerful. In his opinion, he can solo kill any demon under 50 Naer without any problem. However, he has to use his divine power to pull people, so he can¡¯t attack with divine power techniques. This means, after a year of training, their team now has three Destroyers. The remaining two are part of the team, but their divine power is far weaker. But if they keep training for a while, and once everyone on their team hits a 50 Naer divine power, that¡¯s when they will be formidable. By then, probably no one in the lower half of the wild area canpete against them. ¡°No, there are others¡­¡± Du Gang thought about the formidable Demon n they had previously encountered. A teamposed of five Destroyers, or even stronger. ¡°Those guys are probably stronger than the Destroyers and disguised themselves as Destroyers, taking advantage of this ce¡­¡± Little Hawk King nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re probably running the upper and lower wild areas simultaneously, attacking in the upper area and then quicklying down¡­¡± After a year of hunting, Du Gang¡¯s team has be familiar with the area, at least outside, where they have met many teams and heard a lot of gossip. They are aware of some situations in the upper wild area and also realize that they too will encounter such situations in due course. ¡°No matter what, when we encounter these Controller teams, let¡¯s just turn around and leave¡­¡± Long Aotianughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve basically encountered everyone we¡¯re supposed to. I remember what they look like, and I definitely won¡¯t get them mixed up¡­¡± Little Hawk King mocked, ¡°In just one year, how many people have you met?¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve remembered them all¡­¡± At this point, Dazhuang said earnestly, ¡°There are a lot of people here indeed, and the number of demons is countless. New but powerful demons are always being added¡­¡± Hearing Dazhuang say this gave Long Aotian a headache. If it were before, he probably would have dismissed it, but after a year together, they have developed some affection. This Dazhuang is a decent person, which makes him feel bad about bullying him. ¡°Enough!¡± Du Gang directly said, ¡°Cut the chatter, let¡¯s hurry up and find our targets. Once we find them, we¡¯ll start the hunt¡­¡± After a year of hunting, he has be very determined. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s been the team leader all along. Each time he speaks, he exudes an invisible aura of authority. This isn¡¯t the kind of authority thates from great strength, but rather the leadership aura that one naturally follows. ¡°How did he develop this¡­¡± Long Aotian mumbled and quickly jumped into the water. ording to the customs of Cosmic Peni, his Dragon n should be the supreme n and he should be the leader. But Du Gang not only took the team leader position, he¡¯s also developed this leadership quality that makes him speechless. This kind of quality, he had only seen it in his family leader. After a year of experience and summarizing, Du Gang has now shortened the reconnaissance time from the initial one hour to 14 minutes. This is the fastest and most time-saving reconnaissance distance calcted by him through numerous practices, taking into ount the actual situations of Long Aotian and Little Hawk King. Yes, for these two, time is equivalent to distance. A round trip in 14 minutes, which is equivalent to a 7-minute journey, is enough for the two of them to locate several groups of demons. Before 14 minutes were up, the two had returned one after the other. Little Hawk King spoke first, ¡°I didn¡¯t gain much on my side. I encountered two Controller Demon teams and one Destroyer team, all of which I bypassed¡­¡± Long Aotian smiled slyly and said, ¡°He went east and I went west. I did better. I encountered a rtively weak team. The number one is a strong guy in his forties Naer, and the number five is only a 25 Naer divine power guy¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded, ¡°This is the one, very suitable!¡± ¡°How far away are they?¡± Long Aotianughed, ¡°They¡¯re lurking two hundred meters under the water. Should Little Hawk King lure them¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Proceed as per the n I made earlier. Little Hawk King, you lure the fourth. Dazhuang, you take the first and second. Long Aotian, you lead the third away, take him below 200 meters, and resurface after one minute!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Long Aotian agreed to his role without hesitation. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Little Hawk King, you lure the fourth, coordinating with Qiao Bing to kill the opponent. Remember, act on the fifth second. You have to entice the enemy to act at the fourth second¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Little Hawk King was also a bit helpless. Every time before taking action, Du Gang would repeat the n to prevent anyone from making a mistake. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving!¡± Soon, everyone reached the set target again, with everything going ording to n. Little Hawk King took the initiative to entice, and quickly pulled five members of the Demon n into position, followed by Du Gang and Niu Dazhuang joining in, holding onto the first and second Demon members, and then Long Aotian entered the arena and pulled away the third. ¡°U!¡± The fifth member of the Demon n took the initiative and directly ran to Du Gang. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang sneered, starting to draw his opponent in for a countdown. Finally, at the fifth second, he estimated he had closed in on the distance, allowing his opponent to use the Divine Power first before he made his move. ¡°Sky Breaking Stance!¡± This time, he executed Sky Breaking Stance, with a power of around 37 Naer, far exceeding the enemy¡¯s attack of 25 Naer. ¡°Boom!¡± The fifth member of the Demon n was killed without even making a sound. On the other side, Qiao Bing also easily took down the fourth member of the Demon n, and quickly intervened in Niu Dazhuang¡¯s battlefield at the same time. ¡°35 seconds!¡± The fight ended, and Du Gangughed: ¡°This time it was even quicker, only 35 seconds, now we just wait for Long Aotian to bring up the people!¡± He collected the four bodies, then plunged down again with everyone, looking around as they went. ¡°Where are they?¡± After diving about 500 meters, Du Gang frowned and asked Little Hawk King. Under the water, Little Hawk King had the best vision. He looked around left and right a few times, shook his head, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see them, I don¡¯t know where Long Aotian went!¡± ¡°Keep diving!¡± Du Gang had a bad feeling in his heart and kept sinking downward with everyone. A thousand meters! Two thousand meters! Three thousand meters! Finally, when they made it to four thousand meters, Little Hawk King fell silent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Du Gang noticed his strange behavior. Little Hawk King sighed and said: ¡°Long Aotian is gone. If he didn¡¯t run away, then someone killed him and took his body¡­¡± ¡°That guy¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°What about his deity? Even if he died, his deity should be alive, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Little Hawk King shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t see it ¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Both Qiao Bing and Niu Dazhuang were at a loss, ¡°Could it be that Long Aotian really died?¡± They had a hard time believing it. It had only been a blink of an eye, just a few minutes, and he disappeared? After contemting for two seconds, Little Hawk King shook his head: ¡°s, there is only this possibility. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make any sense that even his deity is gone. It¡¯s highly likely that the Demon n member he met could use the Divine Thought skill and killed his deity instantly¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Du Gang clenched his fists, feeling upset, ¡°How could Er Gou be so stupid and not run away?¡± ¡°Who is Er Gou?¡± Just then, a voice came from above. Everyone looked up and saw Long Aotian swimming down from above. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?!¡± Little Hawk King, who was almost in tears, was surprised to see Long Aotian alive and kicking. Long Aotian cursed, ¡°Who the hell were you cursing? Of course, I¡¯m not dead!¡± Everyone was relieved. ¡°Damn, we were scared for nothing!¡± Du Gangined: ¡°Didn¡¯t I instruct you to dive straight down and pull people up? Where did you go?¡± Long Aotian said awkwardly, ¡°That third demon, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s wrong with it, but once it dove 300 meters into the water, it suddenly swam away. I tried to pursue it¡­¡± ¡°Did you catch it?¡± ¡°No, it was too far, I let it go!¡± Chapter 249: 248: Various Tricks! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 249: 248: Various Tricks! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor:549690339 ¡°So, we only ended up killing four in the end?!¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought they had secured a victory this time. But they were still one short.
Long Aotian nodded and said, ¡°That third demon n member looked too familiar. We might have killed him before, so¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the Little Hawk King stroked his chin thoughtfully, ¡°Indeed, now that I think about it, he does look familiar, like I¡¯ve seen him before¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Du Gang sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We encountered a bad luck, bumped into one we¡¯ve killed before, and he recognized us¡­¡± But soon, he collected himself, grinned and said: ¡°Fine, so what if we missed getting a penta-kills. It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just try again!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Subsequently, Du Gang¡¯s team sessfully got a penta-kill. They avoided the teams who looked strong, giving up the fight without a second thought. As for those weaker teams, they fought tactically. Even after six months, even when Long Aotian and Little Hawk King had reached a divine power of 20 Naer, Du Gang still chose to use tactics for fighting the enemies. ¡°There¡¯s no need to force a kill. Not only is it time-consuming, but it also unnecessarily uses up divine power and divine crystals¡­¡± This was indeed his thought. Forcing a kill on these weaker demon ns would not have much significance. It was more important to increase the divine power of Long Aotian and the Little Hawk King to 50 Naer first. Then they could n to fight in the wilderness zone or continue staying where they were.
However, once Long Aotian and the Little Hawk King grew stronger, demons never attempted to escape again. All those demon squads targeted by them were almost doomed. Consequently, their efficiency in hunting demons increased significantly. This time, in just five months, Long Aotian and the Little Hawk King both reached the divine power level of 50 Naer. This meant that Du Gang¡¯s team now possessed five destroyers! ¡°Five destroyers, oh my God, Team Du Gang¡¯s power is unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°These guys, they¡¯ve only been rising for less than two years¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, but Du Gang, Long Aotian, and Ying Ba all only advanced to the God Spirit Level two years ago¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± At this moment, themunication zone in the first floor abyss camp waspletely heated up. A majority of people were astonished, busy verifying the authenticity of the news.
¡°Is it even possible for this to be false? I saw all five of them making the attack that only destroyers can make¡­¡± ¡°Five people¡­ Wait, I heard they have a tank¡­¡± ¡°Yes, right, five of them. I remember the tank also made an attack that time¡­¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s team, passing by from the sidelines, burst into suppressedughter. That time, when they were just short of umting divine crystals, Du Gang wanted to test Big Strong¡¯s strength. He had him kill a demon n member by himself. The result proved that Big Strong was really powerful. Not only could he pull the enemy but he also was able to kill demons of the same rank by himself. ¡°Here theye!¡± With this shout, people¡¯s eyes were instantly on Du Gang and his team. Seeing this, Long Aotian proudly raised his head like a victorious general. The Little Hawk King was the same, acting arrogantly and prancing around like a phoenix that had just flown up to a branch. Not only the two of them, right now, Big Strong was also showing off his pride by liftiing his chin and shouldering his giant shield. Qiao Bing had an icy expression, acting aloof from the surrounding people. But in reality, she was so nervous inside. Her legs would have given away had Du Gang not been?? leading them.
As for Du Gang, he showed no major changes. He waved to everyone and greeted them with a smile: ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Damn, the big shot just greeted me!¡± ¡°So friendly!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Shortly, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Du Gang and his team approached a soldier stationed here. This was a ce for registering the hunting of the bodies. Team Du Gang had a fixed team for registration. ¡°Team Du Gang, have you returned from hunting?!¡± The registration soldier greeted them with a smile. This was not because of Du Gang¡¯s fame, but because Team Du Gang was one of the teams that frequently exchanged bodies. So they couldn¡¯t help but remember them. Du Gang smiled and nodded, saying: ¡°Yes, can you help us with the exchange please ¡­¡± The registration soldier nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Sure, bring out all the bodies!¡± Soon, Du Gang started to bring them out. Seeing this, other people hurriedly surrounded them and started counting. ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Fifty-five!¡± ¡°Fifty-six!¡± ¡°Fifty-seven!¡± ¡°My God, how many have they hunted?¡± Everyone was shocked, looking incredulously at Du Gang who was still nonstop taking out bodies. Du Gang did this on purpose. He intentionally pulled out these things slowly, just to propagate their fame. He had some knowledge about the wilderness zone. For example, in the area of the jungle near the second tower on the upper road of their home, there is a Wolf Forest. The number of jungle monsters here is limited and basically only the destroyerse to clean up. This meant they needed topete with the human ns¡¯ teams. So at this time, reputation is very important. In addition to this wolf forest, there is another ce, a Chicken Den, which is also a ce where jungle monsters can drop essences when killed. Both ces are frequently guarded by destroyers. The jungle monsters here respawn in an hourly frequency and randomly appear in the Wolf Forest and the Chicken Den. He didn¡¯t expect their reputation to deter everyone, but if it could deter half of them, that would be enough! ¡°Two hundred and fifty!¡± The registration soldier asked with a smile: ¡°Is there any more?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, just two hundred and fifty!¡± The soldier chuckled, then started to weigh them in. In a while, he had the weight for all the demon bodies. ¡°In total, it¡¯s 26349 pounds, which is 26350 divine crystals!¡± Over twenty thousand divine crystals. It wasn¡¯t much, it could only buy two sources. Du Gang nodded, the number was consistent with Big Strong¡¯s own measurements. There was nothing to dispute. He smilingly epted the divine crystals. The registration soldier said with a smile: ¡°So, where are you nning to go next? The wilderness zone?¡± Du Gang hesitated for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°Yes, but not right now. We n to buy some stuff and get equipped first¡­¡± Just like that, in the envious eyes of the crowd, Du Gang¡¯s team left the camp and headed to the exchange center. ¡°This time, we are mainly getting equipment for the two of you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Big Strong and Qiao Bing were stunned, each looking at the weapons in their hands. Big Strong¡¯s giant shield was full of notches, all made by the enemy¡¯s weapons. If his shield hadn¡¯t beenrge enough, it would have broken long ago, and now it was nearly worn out. As for Qiao Bing, her situation was almost the same. The dagger in her hand was no longer sharp enough, its surface corroded and disfigured. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, will it?!¡± Qiao Bing was somewhat hesitant, ¡°We should save this money for your advancement¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°All three of us have already reached 50 Naer divine power, a temporary advancement won¡¯t much of a difference, you guys should exchange your equipment instead. Let¡¯s move to the half of the wild area afterward!¡± Hearing him say this, they didn¡¯t refuse. Their weapon gear was indeed providing insufficient power. Soon, they arrived at the equipment exchange point. ¡°Du Gang, what would you like this time? Still sourcing?¡± The worker at the exchange point was a youngdy. She was sweet-looking but also had a strong essence of a God Spirit Level. She was rtively familiar with Du Gang and the others. After all, they often exchanged and it was hard to not recognize them. Du Gangughed, ¡°We are not sourcing this time, we want to exchange for two pieces of equipment, a shield, and a dagger!¡± ¡°Shield? Dagger?¡± ¡°What rank?¡± Du Gang hurriedly answered, ¡°We have a budget of over 20,000 divine crystals. What kind of gear can we get with that?¡± He was not afraid of being duped here because these people were sent by Peni Ind and were responsible for the entire Peni Ind. Thedy behind the counter nced at Niu Dazhuang¡¯s big shield and Qiao Bing¡¯s dagger, murmuring to herself, ¡°Niu Family¡¯s shield, Qiao Family¡¯s dagger¡­¡± After a moment, sheughed, ¡°Yes, we do have two rank two true God artifacts, which happen to be left over by the Niu Family and Qiao Family¡­¡± This was a resource exchange point. In addition to exchanging resources, they also handled resource recovery operations. More than 20,000 divine crystals could almost buy two rank two true God artifacts. ¡°Follow me!¡± Thedy ushered them with a smile, leading the group to the storeroom in the back. After some rummaging, she brought out a piece of shield and a dagger. ¡°Wow!¡± Niu Dazhuang could hardly take his eyes off the shield she brought out. Before him, there stood a colossal shield that was four meters high. It bore various patterns on top. ¡°Oh, my goodness, this was left over by one of our Niu Family¡¯s powerful members¡­¡± He recognized the patterns on top and the manufacturing method which was specific to his Niu Family. He was somewhat excited. The clerk smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, this was left by the former genius from your Niu Family, it¡¯s just right for you¡­¡± Qiao Bing, on the other hand, was clutching his new dagger, looking utterly delighted. ¡°The dagger once used by Qiao Ruoxue!¡± Hearing her say this, Du Gang queried, ¡°Qiao Ruoxue is¡­?¡± Qiao Bing replied, ¡°The current family master of our Qiao Family. He had also undergone trials here¡­¡± I see! Du Gang asked with a grin, ¡°How do you like your new gear? Is it satisfactory?!¡± ¡°Satisfactory!¡± Both of them quickly nodded, being overwhelmingly content with the equipment. Du Gangughed, saying nothing while directly paying for them. They both contributed a lot to the early development of Du Gang and the other two, so getting them new weapon gear was definitely justified. After thanking the clerk at the exchange point, Du Gang led the group towards a restaurant near the abyss that was run by the ancient city. This restaurant was run by the ancient city, and no one dared to pick a fight. After Du Gang and others went in, they ordered a private room and some tasty dishes, and started discussing. ¡°We¡¯ve already reached the Destroyer level, it¡¯s time to head to the wild area¡­¡± Du Gang spoke up, ¡°ording to the information we¡¯ve got, new thicket monsters refresh every hour in the upper wild area, each beast drops five essences. These essences can increase one percent of divine power. This means that in a day, our divine power can increase by approximately one-fifth Naer, or in terms of five people, equivalent to one source. This implies that hunting the wild beasts here is more profitable than farming the Demon n in the lower wild area!¡± The others were all excited beyond words, ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s head there right away!¡± Long Aotian couldn¡¯t wait any longer, all he wanted was to increase his power. Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s work out a strategy first!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting straight for two years. Let¡¯s eat and drink here, rest a little before moving!¡± At this time, Qiao Bing seemed concerned and said, ¡°However, I heard that the strong ones from the Demon n often wreak havoc in our Wild Zone and hunt down our talents¡­¡± ¡°Like the three of you, you¡¯re probably on their hitlist¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. Our team¡¯s fame has only mildly spread within the human poption. The Demon n definitely doesn¡¯t know about us¡­¡± ¡°So, being a bit cautious wouldn¡¯t hurt¡­¡± ¡°Besides, there are also powerhouses on our side. The Demon n won¡¯t dare to mess with us that easily!¡± The upper Wild Zone is even more chaotic than the lower Wild Zone. Both sides often invade each other¡¯s Wild Zone, eliminate each other¡¯s prodigies and snatch each other¡¯s resources. Moreover,pared to the lower Wild Zone, more people gather in the upper Wild Zone. After all, the transition from Rank One God Spirit to Second Rank God Spirit is a sizable bottleneck that most people still struggle to ovee. Over the years, a lot of people havee and stayed. However, those who have spent a long time in the upper Wild Zone find it easier to break through to the Second Rank God Spirit than those in the lower Wild Zone. At the Rank One God Spirit stage, power doesn¡¯t grow with time. How much divine power one can exert depends on the level of the technique they have mastered. The four levels ¨C Heaven and Earth, Mystical and Yellow ¨C allow for a maximum additional divine power per 1% progress: 100, 75, 50, 25, respectively. This creates a power disparity. At this stage, divine power only measures quantity. It merely represents how many times one can use their strongest attack. Take for example, Du Gang, Long Aotian, and Little Hawk King. They each have only 50 Naer of divine power and possess Supreme Techniques. This implies that they can each release a single attack with a maximum power of 50 Naer. However, that¡¯s it. After one attack, their divine power would be exhausted. After they had a good meal, the five of them rested a while before moving on towards the abyss. ¡°Long Aotian, Little Hawk King, this time, it¡¯s on you two¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The two looked at Du Gang curious about what he was implying. Du Gang chuckled and exined, ¡°In the upper Wild Zone, it appears that people often use their power to take over and hoard resources. Generally, if someone is famous, others will voluntarily give way¡­¡± ¡°So, when the timees, you two should act superior, be aloof and cool. Regardless of your actual power, make sure to act like you¡¯re the best in the world!¡± ¡°What?¡± The two stared at Du Gang dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect him to make such a request. Du Gang grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. It is exactly as I said. Be as arrogant as you can when we go in. Of course, don¡¯t go overboard to the point where people get fed up and expose your act¡­ ¡± Long Aotian was surprised for a moment, then burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s my time to shine, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time!¡± Little Hawk King was a bit speechless and scornfully said, ¡°No dignity at all. Just because you¡¯re told to act all high and mighty, you get all excited!¡± Saying that, he put away his smile, gave Du Gang a sideways look, lifted his chin and sneered, ¡°Hey, what do you think of my posture?¡± Du Gang suppressed his urge to punch him. However, heplimented him, ¡°Not bad. With that attitude, no one would dare mess with you once we go in!¡± Long Aotian scorned, ¡°Still talking about me, aren¡¯t you doing the same? No dignity!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Finishing his remark, he quickly took out an eyebrow pencil and started drawing on his eyebrows urgently. Du Gang was bbergasted, ¡°My God, Long Aotian, you even know how to make up?¡± Long Aotian chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to do makeup, but my look used to be like this. My family thought that my eyebrows were too aggressive and could easily get me into trouble, so they shaved them off¡­¡± Soon, Long Aotian¡¯s depiction revealed an image of wild extravagance and rebellious coolness unlike Little Hawk King¡¯s nose-ring, side-ncing and condescendingly looked down posture. The moment Long Aotian drew his eyebrows, his originally vulgar eyes disappeared instantly, reced by eyes filled with authority that could freeze the world and solidify the air. ¡°Damn!¡± Forget about Du Gang, even Little Hawk King was astonished. This guy¡­ He doesn¡¯t even need an exciting posture, to give off such an overwhelming presence. The corners of Long Aotian¡¯s mouth rise slightly, revealing a wicked smile, just like a domineering CEO, with a voice full of maism but also full of authority, he questioned, ¡°Who are you, why don¡¯t you kneel when you see me?!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A wave of dominance spreads out. Holy crap! This time, forget about Du Gang and Little Hawk King, even a quiet beast like Niu Dazhuang, cursed out loud in astonishment, eyes fixed on Long Aotian. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t been together for these two years, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you¡­¡± ¡°This guy, he¡¯s too much!¡± The group was astounded at Long Aotian, who at the moment, resembled the Dragon King of the South Sea, exuding an aura of majesty and power. ¡°Amazing!¡± Du Gang was overjoyed and kept pping. ¡°Well done, buddy, with your presence, who would dare topete with us?¡± ¡°Alright, enough of watching the chicken pen for fun, let¡¯s just go straight to the Wolf Forest!¡± Little Hawk King paused, counter-questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between Wolf Forest and chicken pen?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°The chicken pen is a big ce, with many chickens and monsters. The numbers arerge. Wolf Forest, however, has fewer monsters. Those who stay here are usually the cream of the crop among the Destroyers and it¡¯s rare for anyone to snatch the monsters in Wolf Forest!¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s it!¡± Everyone was suddenly delighted, eating Essence safely, that¡¯s too cool! ¡°However¡­¡± After thinking about it, Du Gang decided to remind, ¡°Long Aotian, we should mainly focus on driving people away, don¡¯t be too overbearing, and definitely do not start fighting. If we do, we¡¯ll be exposed¡­¡± Long Aotian sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of them?¡± Du Gang coughed slightly, said, ¡°These guys in the Wolf Forest, I heard that many of them have stayed in the Wolf Forest for thousands of months and years¡­¡± ¡°Thousands of months and years?¡± Little Hawk King was stunned, ¡°How much Divine Power could they have umted?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°ording to every five days equivalent to one Nael Divine Power, these guys with thousands of months and years must have collected around two thousand Divine Powers¡­¡± ¡°Holy crap, what if someone has spent a billion days there? Wouldn¡¯t that be twenty million Divine Powers?¡± Little Hawk King marvelled, a billion days only add up to just over three million years, there are countless people older than this. Du Gang shook his head whileughing, ¡°There is no such good thing!¡± ¡°The wild creatures here are divided into three types, one type is wild creatures in Wolf Forest and chicken pen¡­ Ahem, and also stone monsters and pudding monsters in the Demon n wilderness zone. This grade of monsters can umte a maximum of two thousand Divine Powers, after that, absorption will have no effect!¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why, I was wondering why they weren¡¯t more powerful¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°These four types of low-level creatures are all considered one rank, the first rank, and the second rank consists of fish demons in the river. These fish are not simple, with powerparable to a Controller, it isn¡¯t a ce where just anyone could go¡­¡± ¡°These second rank creatures also drop five Essences each, a single Essence can increase your Divine Power by 10%, which can umte nearly two Niels of Divine Power per day¡­¡± ¡°That much?!¡± The group was horrified, ¡°Dang, how much Divine Power did we umte in one or two years, and they¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all, I heard other people take hundreds or even tens of thousands of years to reach the level of Destroyers, and we only took two years¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°That¡¯s what I always say, the stronger you are, the faster you can increase your power and earn money!¡± ¡°Second-rank creatures, again, can also increase the Divine Power limit by two thousand¡­¡± ¡°Thenes the third-rank creatures, these are Big Dragons, the wild creatures our most powerful human team and the strongest team of Demon n are always fighting over¡­¡± ¡°These Big Dragons, drop even more potent Essences, One Essence is equal to one Nael Divine Power, a single Big Dragon can drop a lot of Divine Power¡­¡± Seeing the envious expressions of the four, Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. The area near the Big Dragon is controlled by controllers. Without a team possessing a Divine Power that¡¯s at the 100 Naer Level, there¡¯s no qualification to get there!¡± The Little Hawk King suddenly understood, ¡°I see, it makes sense now. My Uncle Qing must have suppressed his strength and passed himself off as a Destroyer, wandering around the lower wild area. They must have hunted enough of their second-rank wild beasts?!¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have the strength to go to the Big Dragon area where the third-rank beasts are, so they¡¯re wandering around these parts of the lower wild area¡­¡± Because for them, the only valuable things were likely the essence dropped from the third-rank Big Dragon and the bodies of the Demon n. Unable to plot against the third-rank Big Dragon, their only option was to hunt the Demon n. Rather than face powerful enemies in the upper wild area, it was easier for them to hunt in the lower wild area. ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving yet?¡± After a good rest, Long Aotian asked. I¡¯ve been holding this pose for so long, waiting to show off in front of people. Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s let the public opinion ferment a bit¡­¡± ¡°Public opinion?¡± Four faces looked at Du Gang in confusion, not understanding what he meant. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Exactly. I started preparing a year ago when I learned about the situation in the upper wild area¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The five had always been together and rarely separate. The others were somewhat confused when they heard this. ¡°When did you n this? What did you n?¡± The Little Hawk King was puzzled. Du Gangughed, ¡°Starting from a year ago, I started showing off the strength of our team¡­¡± ¡°Normally, teams finish very quickly when they go to the registration center to settle transactions, but not me. I hunted Demon n one by one, which couldn¡¯t help but attract onlookers who were curious about how many Demon n I could hunt¡­¡± ¡°In addition, every time we returned to register after that day, we had more than thest time, which I deliberately showed to tell others that our strength was growing rapidly¡­¡± ¡°And indeed, it was the case!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Other people hunt the Demon n about once every one to two weeks and even the fastest takes two to three days. However, we do it three or four times a day¡­¡± ¡°Arge umtion of the Demon n bodies in a short period naturally draws attention. After a year¡¯s operation, everyone knows that there¡¯s a very strong team in the lower wild¡­¡± ¡°And this team includes the direct lines of the prestigious Dragon and Ying families¡­¡± Long Aotian pondered, ¡°You mean, let those people spread the news that we¡¯re going to the upper wild area?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Exactly, people are known by reputation, and ours has grown quite a lot. There will be a celebrity effect where people who have heard rumors about us will think we are even more powerful¡­¡± ¡°By then, when we enter the upper wild area plus some acting by you two, we should have a high chance of securing a wild beast without anybat.¡± All they recently achieved was Destroyer status with 50 Naer-Divine Power. From what he learned, most destroyers¡¯ chances of getting creatures after entering the upper wild area are basically none. Because those who upy the first-rank wild beasts usually possess a maximum Divine Power Level of 74 Naer ¨C people who are a step away from bing Controllers. Themon destroyers can only pick up left-overs, either get those wild beasts that these potential Controllers loosen up or hide in the bushes stalking the Demon n. But stalking the Demon n isn¡¯t that easy. The Demon n squads that dare to cross the border generally have decent strength. Most of the time, they¡¯re not strong enough to beat them. So it¡¯s tough for teams that newly became Destroyers in the upper wild area. Many return to the lower wild area after some setbacks, pretending not to have reached 50 Naer-Divine Power, and continued hunting. Only when their Divine Power Technique has slowly increased, they would go to the upper wild area and repeat the same actions of the previous batch of potential controllers dominating the wild beasts. This behaviour has essentially be a silent rule in the upper wild area, with ny-nine percent of people taking this path. ¡°Do you want to waste time waiting until you¡¯re potential controllers before going to the upper wild area?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want that. So we must act and posture as if we¡¯re strong so others won¡¯t dare to provoke us¡­¡± Qiao Bing was somewhat hesitant, asking, ¡°Should we go to the Chicken Pen then?¡± She was worried. The potential controllers upying Wolf Forest were clearly stronger. Could they manage without getting bullied if they go directly to there? If a fight starts, they¡¯re doomed! Niu Dazhuang also held the same opinion, saying, ¡°Yeah, in case the people in the Wolf Forest start a fight¡­¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go to the Chicken Pen!¡± ¡°Just like I said, we have to pretend, behave like we¡¯re strong and powerful. So we must go to Wolf Forest. This way, we¡¯ll look strong and confident¡­¡± ¡°In the case that we don¡¯t reveal our charade, no one would want to test us. Why? Because Long Aotian, Little Hawk King and their backgrounds discourage most people from daring to casually test us¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°Both of them have put on such a vengeful and defiant appearance. So what if your regr team is made up of nearly Controllers? Even if our team is weak now, won¡¯t we retaliate when we get stronger in the future?¡± ¡°Besides, do you really think these people don¡¯t know our true strength?¡± ¡°Actually, there should be some smart ones who can guess our strength range. But no one would be foolish enough to burst this bubble¡­¡± ¡°Just as I¡¯ve said before, these matters are all unspoken rules. Our background and reputation can now be tranted into strength!¡± ¡°Our background is the internal reason they dare not make a move, and our reputation gives them a way out¡­¡± ¡°It gives them an excuse to mistakenly think we¡¯re incredibly powerful. That way, even if something goes wrong in the future, it won¡¯t affect their reputation!¡± Dazhuang is taken aback, ¡°Is it really thatplicated?¡± He thought that Du Gang just wanted to seize the wild monsters. However, Du Gang had even considered the others¡¯ mentality. Du Gangughed, ¡°You want to seize someone¡¯s spot, and they¡¯re hesitant because of your background; yet, your power is weak now, and they naturally feel some dissatisfaction. At this moment, imposing pressure can backfire and provoke some to attack. But if you give them a way out, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Seeing that a few people still didn¡¯t understand, Du Gangughed again, ¡°Let me give you another example. Imagine you¡¯re a manager at a bigpany. There are a hundred managers in your department, and the boss now has a rtive appointed as a manager. You¡¯re all ufortable with this, because you earned your positions based on ability, but he took the shortcut¡­¡± ¡°But you are powerless. Even though you¡¯re unhappy, you have to ept it because there¡¯s only one boss position to fill, not a hundred. So, you¡¯re all thinking ¡®thank God that unlucky one isn¡¯t me¡­¡¯¡± ¡°To sum it up, these one hundred managers can¡¯t unite against him. Then someone starts a rumor suggesting this chick who parachuted in is quite sessful¡­¡± ¡°Upon hearing these rumors, some clever managers, regardless of the truth, will pretend to understand and praise something like ¡®it¡¯s an honor to work with someone like him¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Even if some naive managers still resist in private, their hostility may fade away when they see the imposing aura that the parachuted manager brings¡­¡± ¡°At this point, as long as this shortcut-taking manager isn¡¯t foolish, whether he continues to act aloof or decides to get along well with everyone, he will get these hundred managers to let go of their biases and eventually ept him¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°We¡¯re just like that person with a powerful background who took a shortcut. We¡¯re parachuting past the path that ordinary people have to take!¡± Upon hearing this exnation, the group finally understood. ¡°Got it, we need to put on a guise and head straight to Wolf Forest, so that it won¡¯t seem like we¡¯re insecure.¡± Although Long Aotian and Little Hawk King both knew they were from big influential families, they didn¡¯t have much self-awareness and couldn¡¯t utilize this. Du Gang wouldn¡¯t act like that; being from Earth, he is very sensitive to the impact of family background. He understands how ordinary people react when they encounter and interact with these privileged second-generation kids.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°We just need to wait a little longer. Once the news spreads to the upper wild zone, we can set off.¡± ¡°Will there be people spreading the news?¡± ¡°Definitely, there will always be people volunteering to report the news!¡± Long Aotianughed heartily, excited about the uing act. However, he soon became serious and said cautiously, ¡°Du Gang, what if these guys don¡¯t y fair and attack me¡­ ambush me?¡± At first, he didn¡¯t care, but upon hearing about everyone¡¯s near-Controller strength, he chickened out¡­ If they really beat him up, it would be game over. It wouldn¡¯t be a secret beating¡­He¡¯s a celebrity now. If he loses face, he won¡¯t be able to hold his head up high. Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared everything in advance. Did you think I was just enjoying the show when I got close to others earlier?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve already selected the candidates based on the information that people spread, and some clues about their mindset from their actions.¡± Upon hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as you¡¯re confident, we¡¯re at ease!¡± They trusted Du Gang. In the past two years, although he had done many strange things, the results had always been satisfactory. Du Gang just smiled and didn¡¯t specify who he had chosen. Checking the time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We can go now. Long Aotian, Ying Ba, you two can start the performance!¡± Hearing this, the two immediately resumed their hidden pretentiousness; one behaving arrogantly as if he were the Supreme¡¯s son, and the other full of majestic domineering spirit, as if the Heavenly Emperor had descended to earth in disguise. Du Gang nodded, very satisfied with their performance, andughed, ¡°Maintain this pose along the way, don¡¯t g, and don¡¯t speak. If there are any issues, secretly message me. Don¡¯t open your mouths!¡± They both nodded, ¡°Got it!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t open your mouths, do you understand what ¡®opened mouth and you have to kneel¡¯ means?!¡± Both of them promptly shut their mouths and messaged back, ¡°Understood!¡± Du Gang finally nodded in satisfaction, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get going. Control your pace, don¡¯t move too quickly¡­¡± ¡°Just like before, Dazhuang will lead the way, followed by Ying Ba, Long Aotian, me, and then Qiao Bing.¡± After arranging the formation, Du Gang said, ¡°Be careful not to be too stiff, try to act naturally. Additionally, nobody is allowed to speak. If you need tomunicate, send me a voice message, and only repeat what I told you, understood?¡± At this point, Dazhuang appeared somewhat bewildered and turned to ask, ¡°Captain, what if someone speaks to me?¡± Knowing him to be an honest person, Du Gang didn¡¯t reprimand him for his question but instead responded, ¡°Dazhuang, from now on, you are mute. Pretend you can¡¯t hear anyone who tries to speak to you, understood? If I think it necessary, I will let you know when and what to say¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Upon hearing these words, Dazhuang felt a sense of relief. Truthfully, this was his first time experiencing this sensation of needing to fool the entire world, which was both thrilling and terrifying. He worried that he might not act convincingly. After all, this could determine whether they were able to take down the wild monster, an essential part of quickly improving themselves. Seeing this, Qiao Bing quickly asked, ¡°Captain, what about me? What do I do?¡± Du Gang smiled and replied, ¡°Just like Dazhuang, you don¡¯t need to speak. However, you should try to act more aloof¡­¡± While saying this, he narrowed his eyes as if pondering something. After a while, he continued, ¡°Lower your gaze slightly¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right, just slightly. Then, look to the left at about 15¡ã¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Bing was a little confused about what Du Gang meant. Seeing her reaction, Du Gang added, ¡°Look at me¡­¡± Then, he put on an icy demeanor and tilted his head¡­ ¡°What do you think about me now?¡± Hearing his question, the others also ran over and were stunned at what they saw. ¡°You look very intimidating now!¡± ¡°Exactly, how did you do that?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Lowering your head while adjusting your gaze upwards will give the impression of having a downward sloping inner corner of the eye. This makes one appear incredibly assertive and intimidating, not someone easily messed with¡­¡± At this point, Little Hawk King eagerly added, ¡°Du Gang, help me pose as well¡­¡± Du Gang shot a nce at him and grinned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Your hawk-shaped nose is naturally intimidating enough. As the saying goes, ¡®a nose like a hawk pecks at one¡¯s heart¡¯, your nose is more than sufficient!¡± Upon hearing this, Qiao Bing began to lower her gaze slightly, looking to the left as Du Gang had indicated. ¡°No, that¡¯s not quite right¡­¡± Du Gang pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°You should look as if you¡¯re gazing into the distance, alluding to an ability to see through the universe, through the river of time¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Qiao Bing was puzzled; she didn¡¯t understand all this. Du Gang thought for a moment before proposing, ¡°Try not to focus on any specific object. Don¡¯t use your pupils to see, just use your peripheral vision to look ahead¡­¡± Following this, he made several adjustments, finally resolving Qiao Bing¡¯s issue. ¡°My god, Qiao Bing feels like a whole new person now!¡± Dazhuang was shocked, ¡°Now she¡­ she looks like the goddess of our vige¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiao Bing immediately dropped the act, her icy cold demeanor gone, as she retorted indignantly. Du Gangughed heartily, saying, ¡°Well done, your stance just now was perfect, Qiao Bing. Just maintain it like that, understood?¡± Upon hearing this, Dazhuang also asked, ¡°Captain, what about me? Do I need to make a face?¡± Du Gang waved his hand and replied with a smile, ¡°No need, you look just fine being natural¡­¡± After all, if you¡¯re carrying a four-meter tall shield that¡¯s nearly as wide as a door, why would you need to make a face? ¡°Everyone, get in position, let me take a look!¡± Du Gang quickly arranged for the four of them to stand in a line, examined them from front to back, and praised, ¡°Well done, perfect. This formation, this posture is absolutely wless!¡± ¡°Hold your positions, we¡¯re moving out now!¡± Chapter 250: 249: Suppression by Power! (Please Subscribe!) Chapter 250: 249: Suppression by Power! (Please Subscribe!)
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang¡¯s squad, they¡¯re here!¡± Before Du Gang and the others even reached the Communication Zone, someone shouted from afar.
¡°They really are here!¡± The first sight that met the eyes of those who looked in the direction of the sound was Niu Dazhuang¡¯s massive shield. Although warriors are the most numerous in the Communication Zone, there are also some tanks. However, the average tank is usually of normal human size. Even if they have a shield, it¡¯s usually around one meter. Nothing like Niu Dazhuang who carries a four-meter shield. A four-meter shield falls into the category of super-sized shields. Only the Niu Family members can carry such a shield. However, there aren¡¯t many people from the Niu Family in the firstyer of the abyss, apart from Niu Dazhuang, there are only three or four others in the upper half of the wild area. Quickly, Niu Dazhuang took the lead to walk into the crowd. The people around the Communication Zone, who were watching very consciously, opened up a big road involuntarily. Only after Niu Dazhuang passed did everyone see the four people hidden behind him. ¡°My God, that expression¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I seriously want to punch someone! Upon seeing the provocative expressions and attitudes of Little Hawk King and Long Aotian, some spectators on both sides of the road were fiercely tempted to lose their cool. However, thinking of the strength and background of this group, they relented and decided just to enjoy the show
Du Gang made one miscalction. Although these people were ordinarypared to them, they were actually top-level prodigies. Who among those who have be spiritual gods hasn¡¯t fought their way out of billions of people? So, upon seeing the attitudes of Little Hawk King and Long Aotian, the crowd didn¡¯t feel any admiration or respect. Instead, they were ignited with a desire to beat them up. They really wanted to smash their faces and ask them if they knew how many eyes the horse king had?! Forget it, the wicked have their own grind. Looking at them, they must be heading to the upper half of the wild area where they¡¯ll probably be ganged up on¡­ Just like that, the bubbling excitement of the people on both sides of the road, who originally wanted to watch the excitement, suddenly chilled down. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything?¡± Niu Dazhuang felt a little uneasy and quickly asked through a private message. Du Gangforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are just intimidated by our aura!¡± ¡°Hahaha, see, they are all scared of me¡­¡± Although Long Aotian maintained a cold exterior, his heart was surging with feelings, and he kept boasting about it through private messages. Upon hearing this, Little Hawk King scoffed, ¡°They are scared of me, they admire me. Don¡¯t you know that when I walk in front of you, all their eyes are on me?¡±
¡°Nonsense, they are clearly all looking at this king!¡± Long Aotian was discontented, ¡°What¡¯s so good about your hooked nose? Hawks are everywhere. But this king is the only one!¡± ¡°Get lost, is there only one person in your Dragon Family? You¡¯re the only one?!¡± Little Hawk King mocked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a leak and look at yourself¡­¡± Regarding the bickering between the two of them, the other three were indifferent and no one intervened. They were ustomed to this; if these two didn¡¯t argue for a bit, it felt strange. Not bothering to pay attention to the two squabbling, Du Gang turned his gaze to the pedestrians on both sides of the road. ¡°This gaze, something seems off?!¡± He was somewhat puzzled. The usual look of admiration or envy was either an upward nce or harmonious facial features, which could be clearly seen. But now, the people on both sides of the road were oddly distorted, and none of them were looking at them squarely. ¡°What¡¯s going on with these guys?¡± Du Gang began to ponder deeply.
Could it be that people from the upper half of the wild area, knowing that we wereing, bribed them in advance to show us some color? That¡¯s not right. Even if these people look at us like this, what harm does it do to us? None, hiring these people just to give us an unfriendly look, it¡¯s not likely¡­ After thinking about it, he ruled out some guesses. So, are these people¡­ simply looking at us like we deserve a beating? Du Gang was a bit baffled, why do we deserve a beating? The same five-person team, the same first tribtion divine spirit, what¡¯s different? The only difference is, our team has more momentum, and a stronger aura¡­ He thought to himself, ¡°So, these guys, are they jealous of our aura and temperament? Jealous that we are about to step into the upper half of the wild area?!¡± Once this guess came out, Du Gang felt that he was very close to the truth. At the moment, his team was about to cross themunication zone, so he nced around. Indeed, are these guys all jealous of us? Ha, jealousy makes you lose face! Du Gang sneered and transmitted his voice to the other four: ¡°Keep walking, don¡¯t panic, these guys are just jealous that we are doing better than them. Let¡¯s continue advancing into the upper wild area!¡± Upon hearing this, Dazhuang sighed in relief, replied with an acknowledgment, then adjusted his posture, and continued to move forward with his honest look. Long Aotian and Little Hawk King didn¡¯t react much, ¡°Jealous of me, isn¡¯t that very normal?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been envied by others since I was a child, and I¡¯m used to it!¡± As for Qiao Bing, she sighed. She had been trying very hard to create a style, but sadly, everyone¡¯s attention was on the people in front, and no one was looking at her. Was it because she wasn¡¯t pretty enough? No, she was very beautiful and fit the goddess standard. Even Dazhuang thought she was the icy goddess of the vige. This type of icy goddess was just nced at by the crowd and then forgotten. They were all adults, able to see pros and cons clearly. They knew they have no chance with this icy goddess, so rather than wasting time, why not pay attention to those ahead. ¡°Du Gang, who is he really and how did he be the team leader?¡± Everyone was very curious at this moment, not knowing how Du Gang, with his qualifications and ability, was able to be the leader of a team that included Long Aotian and Little Hawk King. Based on these two people¡¯s current stance, it felt like they were number one and two under heaven. No one could tame them. But now¡­ ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s because this Du Gang is smart enough, with a wise brain??¡± ¡°No way, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King don¡¯t seem like people who would follow others¡­¡± The name of Ancient God is widely renowned in the universe, but in Primordial Continent, they have be a forlorn race from many eons ago. Even the people here in the Ancient City abyss did not know much about them. At this point, a divine spirit from Peniughed and said: ¡°Do you guys remember the one who initiated the Golden Age in our Ancient City? The Ancient God, he was the former ruler of the Ancient City, and Du Gang is his only sessor¡­¡± The initiator of the Golden Age? Everyone wasn¡¯t surprised by this, such a statement has been around since tens of billions of years ago. It was spread from the Ancient City, and once it was spread, it was widely known by all ns on the continent. Basically, every n on the Primordial Continent could have a Golden Age, with its own initiator. Some people believed this, some did not, so it was all good, it didn¡¯t cause much uproar. ¡°Ancient Gods, I thought this race had already died out long ago¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember a long time ago there was no news about the Ancient Gods anymore. At the time, many cities around the Ancient City were divided up by different ns¡­¡± Peni universe was an internal universe located in the Ancient City¡¯s Guiding Square. Although it belonged to the Supreme, from the perspective of people on Primordial Continent, it was just a small world with limited cirction. The Peni people in the Ancient City didn¡¯t spread word of Du Gang, after all, they were well aware that while Du Gang was well-known in the Ancient City¡¯s circles, he wasn¡¯t considered anything spectacr by other forces and therefore not worth mentioning. At the moment, those who had the qualifications to enter the upper half of the wild area had also separated from the crowd, following with the intention of seeing this group getting beaten and humiliated. There weren¡¯t many, only about twenty people followed Du Gang, all undoubtedly belonging to teams with Destroyers. ¡°What are these people following us for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe they want to ask for my autograph?¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Just as Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were bickering, the people following behind started talking. ¡°Do you guys think their team will go to the upper wild area and hunt first tier wild monsters?¡± ¡°Trying to steal a tier-one monster? It¡¯s not easy, that ce is full of powerhouses¡­¡± These more than twenty Destroyers, although they had enough qualifications to enter the upper half of the wilderness, they still barely made it in the lower half of the wilderness. Because they couldn¡¯t steal tier-one monsters in the upper half of the wilderness, they could only hunt the Demon n. And the power of the Demon n in the upper half of the wilderness is not weak. From Destroyer, Controller to Master, all kinds of them are present, which is very unfriendly towards them. Just like their team is only newly entered into the Destroyer level, and they ended up meeting a Demon n squad led by a Master. Except for being totally annihted, there¡¯s hardly any other way out. Although even if they were annihted they wouldn¡¯t die, they could still survive and reshape their bodies. But reshaping costs quite a lot, reconstituting a physical body costs around two hundred Divine Crystals, and the better the constitution, the higher the price for reshaping. ¡°If they don¡¯t steal tier-one monsters, there¡¯s no point in them going to the upper half of the wilderness!¡± ¡°Hey, they just got promoted to Destroyers, going to see the upper half of the wilderness is quite normal!¡± The more than twenty people who followed became Destroyers, which meant they each controlled at least one Mystic Level Art, or even a saintly technique. From this, it can be seen that their backgrounds are not simple, so they wouldn¡¯t be scared by the backgrounds of Long Aotian, Little Hawk King and others. The purpose of their deliberate speech was to poke fun, and tell Du Gang and others, your strength is just so-so, stop pretending and save yourselves from the humiliation of running away with your tail between your legs. ¡°The hell, are those guys indirectly mocking us?¡± Little Hawk King was the first to speak, with an indignant tone. He had seen too many people like this, his family had many of such people, so he could easily pick up on it. Long Aotian had also heard plenty of such talk, he could hear, angrily said: ¡°Damn, Du Gang, give the order, we will kill them when we get back!¡± Dazhuang was walking at the forefront, hearing this, somewhat speechless, not only did he not slow down, but instead, he quickened his pace. These guys are pretending, don¡¯t they know that themselves? Those are over twenty Destroyers! At the moment, even he couldn¡¯t help but mutter crazyints in his heart. Hearing the two people¡¯s swagger, Du Gang casually said, ¡°The important thing is to im Wolf Forest, let these people ¡­ go.¡± Just like that, Du Gang and others still remained indifferent, briskly walking towards the location of the first level of the abyss. The more than twenty people following behind were somewhat surprised that Long Aotian and Little Hawk King could withstand their ridicule. It doesn¡¯t seem to match the arrogant attitude they were showing, does it?! ¡°To participate in the chicken coop monster snatching, you need at least 60 Naer Divine Power, right?!¡± ¡°60 Naer Divine Power and you want to get into the chicken coop? I myself can use 59 Naer Divine Power, but I still can¡¯t snatch a single tier-one monster in the chicken coop¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if you want topete in the chicken coop, don¡¯t think too much if you don¡¯t have 65 Naer power!¡± ¡°I think 65 Naer is still too low, under normal circumstances, the strongest team in the chicken coop, has the strength of a Controller¡­¡± Someoneughed: ¡°This is just the chicken coop, the Wolf Forest is even tougher, those who can upy a ce in Wolf Forest, are basically Controllers, all of them mastering 75 Divine Power!¡± ¡°Forget about Wolf Forest, let¡¯s just watch if they¡¯ll go to the chicken coop to snatch monsters¡­¡± Just like that, Du Gang and others kept silent all the way, reached the entrance of the first level of the abyss. Of course, this also had to do with the fact that the people behind didn¡¯t dare to behave too recklessly. Although these people were mocking, they didn¡¯t cross the line, they didn¡¯t dare to directly name, they could only beat around the bush. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Dazhuang took the lead and crawled in. ¡°Captain, which way should we go?¡± After reaching the main camp, the roads leading to the upper and lower wild areas were right in front of them. Dazhuang was a little hesitant to take the first step. Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just march forward, let¡¯s go to the upper half of the wilderness!¡± ¡°Hu!¡± After hearing this, Dazhuang took a deep breath before stepping into the upper half of the wilderness! Unlike Du Gang and the others, his growth had been slow. He had stayed in the first level of the abyss for a very long time, always struggling in the lower half of the wilderness. This was his first time going to the upper half of the wilderness, somewhat excited, somewhat restless, somewhat uneasy. However, when he thought about the background and potential of the few people behind him, he eventually pressed down the fear and uneasiness in his heart and moved on courageously. Soon, under the watchful eyes and envy of the group of people who had just returned from the lower half of the wilderness, Du Gang and others walked along the path to the upper half of the wilderness. ¡°I want to head to the upper wild area too¡­¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± Their voices are small but firm; however, their aspiration isn¡¯t something that hard work alone can achieve. To make that leap, they need a more advanced technique. Unless they could defy the heavens, progressing from one percent to two percent in understanding either the top-grade Yellow Rank or the Mystic Rank techniques. ¡°They actually went in!¡± The twenty or so people trailing behind hesitated a bit. ¡°Should we tag along?¡± ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going to happen¡­¡± ¡°But what if the Demon n invades and seizes the wild area?¡± In the upper wild area, powerful beings from both humanity and the Demon n would frequently organize themselves and invade each other¡¯s territories. For those who take part in this, it might be a thrilling experience, but for those with limited strength, it is extremely unfortunate! ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? At worst we just lose our physical bodies. Isn¡¯t it just 200 Divine Crystals¡­¡± Although 200 Divine Crystals would take half a month or even a month to umte ordinarily, they seem less precious whenpared to the thrill of watching Du Gang and his group. Seeing some people go along, the others didn¡¯t hesitate either and directly followed. Indeed, it¡¯s only 200 Divine Crystals. As long as their divine spirits are fine, losing their physical bodies doesn¡¯t matter. After all, they can be reshaped and they won¡¯t truly die! After billions of years of battling, humans and demons in the Abyss have principally used it to train their troops, reaching a kind of tacit understanding. Of course, this tacit understanding exists under the condition of equal strength from both sides. Once the bnce of power is disrupted, what awaits them is an all-out attack. Although both seem somewhat harmonious at present, treating this ce as if it¡¯s a trial ground where one can resurrect after dying, the truth is any side would not hesitate to kill the other when an opportunity arises! Soon, Du Gang and the others left Menya Tower and arrived at the off-ground city walls. ¡°There are three paths to the wild area here. The top one leads to the Wolf Forest, the middle one to the Big Dragon Pit, and the one at the bottom goes through the Chicken Pen¡­¡± Without any hesitation, Du Gang said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the path at the top, we¡¯re heading straight to the Wolf Forest!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Dazhuang had alreadye this far and after adjusting his mentality, he¡¯s not as fearful anymore. If ites down to dying, he would only lose 200 Divine Crystals¡­ But before he dies, he must put away his giant shield! Thinking like this, Dazhuang looked affectionately at the shield he was carrying. This heirloom from his Niu ancestors cannot be lost! The world within one¡¯s body is simr to the divine aperture. Though it seems to be inside, they both actually exist in another dimensionpletely, or perhaps, another subspace. All of them are attached to their soul and are essed with the soul imprint. So as long as they put away their divine weapons before dying, they wouldn¡¯t lose them. Both sides do this actually. Du Gang and his team have hunted a considerable number of the Demon n members, but aside from their corpses, they virtually have no other war trophies. This is because these demons are not fools. Even if their heads are chopped off, they would put away their divine weapons at the moment of death to prevent them from getting seized by the enemy. Therefore, in the past two years, despite engaging in thousands of fierce battles, Du Gang and his group have not seized a single divine weapon. ¡°They actually chose the Wolf Forest!¡± The twenty or so Destroyers who came along were all surprised. ¡°The Wolf Forest is upied by Controllers, how dare they go there?¡± Someone shook his head, ¡°not necessarily, they might just be going there to take a look, not definitely to loot monsters¡­¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s their first time here, they might not even know what Wolf Forest signifies. Maybe, they just want to traverse all three paths, observe the situation, and familiarize themselves with the environment.¡± ¡°I see, that¡¯s highly probable!¡± ¡°Not highly probable, it¡¯s a hundred percent probable. They¡¯re certainly just here to familiarize themselves with the ce!¡± Although someone was saying this, they still followed. For him, taking a leisurely tour wouldn¡¯t take that much time, he could just follow them for fun. Seeing this, the others tagged along too, not because they shared the thought of it not being time-wasting. Instead, they felt that with Long Aotian and his group¡¯s attitude, they would surely attract powerful beings and thuse under attack. So, they wanted to see these people get beaten up! ¡°I wonder if the Fu Rong team is still in the Wolf Forest¡­¡± ¡°They should be, they haven¡¯t yet absorbed the essence dropped by the first-level wild monsters to the limit¡­¡± Fu Rong? Du Gangughed, quite a coincidence, this Fu Rong team was his target for this trip. ¡°Fu Rong is indeed remarkable¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he only has the Mystic Level Art, but he has cultivated it to two percent of its full extent, thereby advancing his strength from 50 Naer to 75 Naer, growing from being a Destroyer to a Controller¡­¡± ¡°Not just that, his teammates like Jiang Tianpeng and others are all from the Ancient City, they are all Controllers, but the team leader is still Fu Rong¡­¡± ¡°Right, I heard that Fu Rong¡¯s cultivation progress in the Mystic Level Art is not only two percent, but has broken zero, starting to move towards three percent, his strength must have surpassed 75 Naer!¡± When the people present spoke of Fu Rong, they all used tones of admiration. After all, like them, Fu Rong is neither of the royal family nor a major n, but merely a normal race, yet he has gone against the heavens, achieving the status of Controller! A hundred miles away, near the second tower on the road, in the Wild Zone of the Wolf Forest, this Wild Zone is the best among first-level Wild Zones. The entire area is U-shaped, where the nearest spots to the center are the best. Normally, only the strongest teams could secure these spots. Because, the outer spots, interspersed with other dense forests, are the first to bear the brunt if the Demon nunches a surprise attack, making these areas the most dangerous and lethal. At this moment, deep within this Wild Zone, Fu Rong¡¯s team is taking a rest on arge piece of green rock. ¡°Jiang Tianpeng, have you heard about that potential team?¡± Jiang Tianpeng¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them!¡± Fu Rongughed, ¡°There is a man named Du Gang among them. I heard that you were transferred away because of him?¡± Jiang Tianpeng, at that time along with a few others, teamed up to fight Kong Luo, and ended up being defeated by the outnumbered opponent. Since then, the Jiang family called Jiang Tianpeng back, not only cancelling his Sequential Disciple status, but also sent him to the Abyss to serve. For their kind of service, they don¡¯t need to join regr armies, they can form a team freely, as long as they go into the Abyss to fight the Demon n, they can form the team however they want. Upon seeing his silence, Fu Rong joked: ¡°This time, Du Gang¡¯s team is bound toe to the upper Wild Zone. Shall we go and cause them some trouble to vent your anger?¡± Although Jiang Tianpeng was somewhat tempted, recalling what an elder of the Jiang family had told him, he shook his head in the end. ¡°It¡¯s pointless, they are still just Destroyers, that¡¯s because they have just been promoted to Divinity and their divine power isn¡¯t that strong. However, once they rise to be Controllers¡­¡± ¡°Even if I insult them now, once they be powerful, I would still get insulted back!¡± He was not stupid. In the Abyss, even if he destroys Du Gang¡¯s body, as long as his spirit is not dead, he could still resurrect himself, so it is pointless. Moreover, he is only coteral kin and not the main lineage of the Jiang family. He hasn¡¯t learned the Supreme Technique, the most powerful technique he has is a mere Saintly Art. Currently, reaching an attack power of 75 Naer is already the limit, the next step would be to advance his cultivation from one percent to two like Fu Rong. But this thing, although it seems simple with only one percent difference, the actual difficulty is as hard as reaching the sky, extremely challenging! But at this moment, a disturbance suddenly came from the periphery. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Fu Rong frowned and looked outside, wondering, ¡°It¡¯s not yet time for the wild beasts to respawn. Could it be that the Demon n has organized a raid to steal the wild beasts?¡± Seeing this situation, all five of them went on alert, each ascending to a higher vantage point, standing on the treetops, looking towards the periphery. They saw a team carrying a huge shield, moving towards this ce surrounded by others. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like the Demon n is attacking¡­¡± ¡°The huge shield, it¡¯s Niu Family¡¯s people, could it be that Niu Family¡¯s simpleton wants to grab a spot?¡± ¡°No, that simpleton from the Niu Family has already maxed out on first level wild monster essence farming, he should have gone to the river¡­¡± Currently, Niu Dazhuang was leading the way and his body blocked half of the view, sheltering Du Gang and others thoroughly. Unless someone was standing on the side, others facing the front mostly couldn¡¯t see them. ¡°Who are these guys?¡± At this moment, the powerhouses around the Wolf forest of Du Gang¡¯s team were asking with frowns. ¡°The one leading is from the Niu family¡­ look at the two people in the middle, one with dragon horns on their head and one with a hook-nose like an eagle, they are from the Ancient City¡­¡± ¡°Ordinary people from the Ancient City wouldn¡¯t show this kind of posture, this team seems not to be simple¡­¡± Suddenly, someone recalled the news that was spread earlier, and said, frowning: ¡°Could this be the team that allegedly reached the Destroyer rank within two years of ascending to Divinity?¡± ¡°Is it them? It seems like it, someone mentioned earlier that they were heading towards the upper Wild Zone¡­¡± ¡°But, what are they doing in the Wolf Forest? Surely, are they attempting to seize a spot?¡± Someone sneered, ¡°Even if they are from the ancient city, if they don¡¯t showcase their power and fight, otherwise, hmph hmph!¡± Everyone present was a prodigy; none willing to be looked down upon. ¡°Heh, you might not be aware, but the third and second in this group are named Long Aotian and Little Hawk King, they are both direct descendants of the ancient city¡­¡± ¡°Direct descendants so what? In the abyss, might makes right!¡± Then, someone shook their head, ¡°Not only are they direct descendants; I heard before that both of their fathers are Celestial God Level Great Powers!¡± ¡°What?¡± The audience was taken aback, somewhat incredulous. Great Powers, in some minor ns, are considered the strongest, the n¡¯s pirs. And in this group, there are actually two sons of Great Powers?! ¡°Such a background¡­¡± Everyone fell silent. This sort of top-level second-generation had not only the background of their families but also rtives that are Great Powers ¨C they belonged to the bunch of people who are most unwise to provoke. They are the direct descendants among direct descendants; even ordinary direct descendants from the ancient city would not easily offend these two. ¡°If they really want to seize a spot¡­ what should we do?¡± The crowd was mulling over this question in their minds, unable toe up with an answer for a while. ¡°However, their position seems to be heading deeper¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s watch what happens, at least they haven¡¯t bothered us yet¡­..¡± Some people spoke these words, but in their hearts, they were uncertain about how to react if these people do cause trouble. At this time, a proud youth of a small tribe from the Peni Universe chuckled, ¡°I know where they¡¯re heading, they¡¯re definitely going to find Fu Rong¡¯s team!¡± ¡°Fu Rong?¡± The crowd was taken aback, puzzled at his words, frowning, ¡°Fu Rong is the most potent team in our Wolf Forest. Have these guys lost their minds? Dare to seek out Fu Rong¡¯s team?!¡± ¡°Haha, not exactly, they¡¯re likely looking for Jiang Tianpeng from Fu Rong¡¯s team!¡± ¡°Jiang Tianpeng, it is said that he once surrounded and killed Du Gang in our small Peni world¡­.¡± ¡°Du Gang is the captain of this team, he is also from our small world¡­.¡± ¡°So, they have a grudge¡­.¡± Everyone suddenly understood and promptly became spirited again. ¡°So, are you saying we¡¯ll have a show to watchter?!¡± ¡°Watch the show or will we miss the monster refresh¡­¡± ¡°We won¡¯t miss it; there¡¯s still half an hour before the refresh. We have sufficient time¡­.¡± As the heated discussion continued, all the previously idle people started to follow Du Gang and his group, eager to see what they were up to. Shortly after, Niu Dazhuang, leading with his shield, arrived at the deepest part of the Wolf Forest, right before Fu Rong¡¯s team¡¯s location. ¡°They really came to trouble Fu Rong¡¯s team¡­¡± The people who had arrived here all lowered their voice, eager to see what Du Gang and his team would say. At this time, when the team halted, and Dazhuang put down his shield, the members of Fu Rong¡¯s team finally saw the faces of the people behind him. ¡°Du Gang?¡± Jiang Tianpeng was astonished and slightly in disbelief. How had Du Gang appeared here? They had just been discussing whether to shame Du Gang or not, and now he had appeared before them in such a way. How could he dare toe over?! At this point, after hearing Jiang Tianpeng¡¯s words, Fu Rong¡¯s team quickly realized that they were here for Jiang Tianpeng. However, they did not rush but instead handed over the right to speak to their team leader, Fu Rong. Fu Rong¡¯s brow furrowed, voicing out, ¡°What are you all up to?¡± He was straightforward, toozy for pleasantries, his strength provided him with colossal confidence. All present held their breaths, their eyes fixated on Du Gang, after all, he was the team leader of the Du Gang squad. ¡°Thump, Thump!¡± Du Gang strolled carelessly, bypassing the bulky Niu Dazhuang who hindered the view, nced at Fu Rong and said indifferently, ¡°Nothing much. Just heard that there are divine crystals dropped in the Wolf Forest. Thought we¡¯d take a look.¡± Fu Rong shook his head, ¡°If you want to watch the beasts drop divine crystals, you could do so from the outskirts. Why did youe here?¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not only interested in seeing the divine crystals, but also in studying them, to see what is so amazing about them¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Fu Rong smirked, ¡°Divine crystals have been in existence for billions of years, no one has ever dared to say they can study it, and yet you think you can?¡± Du Gang gave a nonchnt smile, saying, ¡°Studying is not against thew. Just because others can¡¯t doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t¡­¡± Fu Rong cut to the chase, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. You ignored the beasts on the outskirts and made such argemotion all the way here. What are you trying to do?¡± Without him asking, others had already guessed Du Gang¡¯s purpose from the confrontational dialogue between them. Jiang Tianpeng was ring so fiercely at Du Gang, sulking as if he wanted to swallow him alive. With a leisurely smile, Du Gang said, ¡°What else would we do? Of course, we¡¯re here to hunt beasts. Your position here is pretty good. I want it!¡± ¡°Hiss~!¡± Everyone present was taken aback by his nonchnt statement, staring at him in shock. The ones opposite of him were, after all, Fu Rong¡¯s team ¡ª the dominant team in the Level 1 beast area. The fact they could upy the best position in the Level 1 beast area was proof of their strength. Yet here was Du Gang¡¯s team, who had just came from the lower half beast zone, directly challenging the strongest team in Level 1 beast area! Everyone dared not breathe, their eyes wide, waiting for Fu Rong¡¯s response. ¡°Haha!¡± Fu Rong burst outughing suddenly, his chest heaving withughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. After a good while, with Du Gang¡¯s team seeming indifferent, Fu Rong¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°You want this spot?¡± He said icily, ¡°What are you offering for it?¡± As his frosty voice echoed, the four teammates standing behind him drew their weapons, pointing at Du Gang¡¯s group. ¡°Thump!¡± A loud thud echoed when Niu Dazhuang reflexively put down his giant shield, using it as a blockade. However, only he reacted. The other four didn¡¯t move, remained calm and indifferent with no reactions. ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s the n? If ites to blows, we¡¯re done for. Should I act out in anger?¡± Long Aotian was starting to get anxious. He did not want his dragon¡¯s body to be disintegrated if a fight broke out. Even though he could be revived after death, it was not the same as his original body. Therefore, nobody wanted to die if it could be avoided. Du Gang soothed, ¡°No need. You two just need to maintain your cool, don¡¯t speak or make unnecessary moves. Just stand here, staring at them coldly¡­¡± Hearing this, Little Hawk King was relieved, ¡°Got it. But let me be clear, if ites down to it, I can only hold off one of them. If you guys die, I¡¯ll retreat¡­¡± He could clearly see the difference in strength between the two sides. In their team of five Destroyers, three only had the power of the Destroyer. On the other hand, they were Controllers, who couldunch several powerful attacks. Even if they couldn¡¯t judge the future, it was evident that they could suppress them right now. If Du Gang hadn¡¯t done so many things before, earning so much respect, he would have already fled. Du Gang smiled, saying, ¡°I master a Supreme Technique, a Sage Technique. Long Aotian masters a Supreme Technique, and Little Hawk King masters a Supreme Technique. Is this qualification enough?!¡± ¡°Hiss~! ¡± The people present gasped. Supreme Technique! ¡°My God, Supreme Skills, all three of them actually master it!¡± Most members present were from smaller ns, primarily possessing only Mystic Level Arts, with few mastering sage-level arts. Yet in Du Gang¡¯s team, three members had achieved this. Du Gang said calmly, ¡°Two years ago, we three became Eternals and ventured out of the universe towards the Primordial Continent. One year ago, with the aid of my teammates, I sessfully augmented my Divine Power by 50 naers in the lower half of the firstyer of the Abyss, thus bing a Destroyer¡­¡± ¡°Now, after another year, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King have also be Destroyers. So, here we are!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present was immensely shocked. Previously, their concern was just the identities of Long Aotian and the others; they hadn¡¯t thought much else. But now, hearing his open admission, everyone was shocked. ¡°With 50 naers of Divine Power and our current strength, all we need is a year at most to hunt in the lower half of the Abyss, and all three of us will collectively be Controllers!¡± Controllers! Those words pierced through everyone present like needles. To them, a Controller was a being unattainably high above; they could never hope to be one, possibly even if they managed to be Second Tribtion Divine Spirits. Destroyer, Maniptor, Controller¡ª they denote strength and status. Some powerful controllers could even release attacksparable to ordinary Second Tribtion Divine Spirits. If this Second Tribtion Divine Spirit has only mastered a Yellow Grade technique, then the Controller among the First Tribtion Divine Spirits even has the chance to defy course to ascend! Such are the gulfs between beings; sometimes they are simply enormous! These scions of greater ns, wielding Supreme Techniques, indisputably overpower the smaller n members. Even if Fu Rong, who has cultivated the Mystic Level Art to two percent, attains the level of a maniptor, what¡¯s the use? They have mastered the Heavenly Level Cultivation Method, inherently outssing you by two grades! Du Gang smiled, ¡°At most, in a year, at least three in our team will be Controllers. Think it over!¡± Jiang Tianpeng couldn¡¯t resist responding at this point, ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯ve targeted me. If you have any issues, deal with me¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°You once conspired to assassinate me with others. Though you didn¡¯t seed, I remember that grudge¡­¡± ¡°Give me the spot now. I¡¯ll handle our karma when I be a maniptor. If not, I¡¯ll do so a yearter when I be a Controller. Then I¡¯ll give you a respectable response!¡± The threatening overtone was all too obvious! Du Gang, of course, knew the heart of the matter. Bing a divine spirit isn¡¯t a feat for fools; so, why would they believe their strength to be too great? So, his appearance here is a disy of his power, leveraging his background, potential, and grudge with Jiang Tianpeng. His grudges were optional; after all, he hadn¡¯t been harmed. However, it¡¯s not the same for Jiang Tianpeng. Jiang Tianpeng was of average talent and didn¡¯t even belong to the main lineage, unlike Du Gang, a main-line member with an unlimited future. Because Jiang Tianpeng attempted to assassinate Du Gang first, his potential obliteration by Du Gang in the future wouldn¡¯t even stir a word of protest. Now, a chance to resolve their karma has revealed itself. Jiang Tianpeng was silent. This matter couldn¡¯t be settled solely by him. upying this spot wasn¡¯t his lone achievement, but a collective one of the Fu Rong team. Fu Rongughed. After ncing at Jiang Tianpeng, then at his own teammates, he agreed, ¡°Enough, you can have the spot!¡± Jiang Tianpeng, hearing this, was greatly relieved. Compared to the location, his karma with Du Gang was evidently significant! As for Du Gang, karma, location, face, etc., were all unimportant. The most critical aspect was to enhance his strength in the shortest possible time! All these matters were but bargaining chips and tools to intimidate people by exhibiting his potential power. His ultimate goal was to enhance his power at top speed! Immediately after Fu Rong¡¯s deration, his team moved away towards the second spot, previously upied by another team. ¡°We¡¯ll take your number two spot. Any objections?¡± The team at the number two spot hesitated for a moment, shook their heads, nced at Du Gang¡¯s position, and decided to leave for the number three spot. For them, it didn¡¯t matter which spot they upied, as long as they were able to absorb the essence! As for the other people, it also didn¡¯t matter; one team squeezing another quickly resulted in the team positionedst in the outskirts getting driven out of the Wolf Forest. Although they were bewildered, clueless as to why Du Gang snatched the first position discing them to thest, they dared not quarrel with Du Gang¡¯s team. Even with the weakest strength in the Wolf Forest, they still refrained from protesting against Du Gang¡¯s team and left Wolf Forest with a sigh, heading towards the chicken coop. Although Wolf Forest was lost, there was still room for them to grow in the chicken coop! In this way, Du Gang and his team easily upied the prime position within the Wolf Forest! P.S. I¡¯ll be releasing 10,000-word chapters daily this week, followed by a 70,000-word mass release next Monday. Chapter 251: 250: The Demon Clan Sneak Attack! Chapter 251: 250: The Demon n Sneak Attack!
Trantor: 549690339 After Du Gang and the others received their location in the wild area, the others gradually dispersed. Although some people were not very satisfied with their upation of the first location, it did not impact their vested interests, so no one stepped forward toin.
Even thest team, which was squeezed out of the Wolf Forest, didn¡¯t say much and willingly went to the Chicken Pen Wild Area. ¡°Refreshes every hour, I wonder how strong these wild wolves are¡­¡± Du Gang chuckled, saying, ¡°It should be fine, I¡¯ve asked around, these wild wolves are only of the Destroyer¡¯s level¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the others sighed in relief. It would be rather amusing if they upied a spot only to find out they couldn¡¯t even defeat the wild beasts. Not long after, a three-meter tall wild wolf spawned. It looked very ordinary, just like an average wolf. ¡°Wham!¡± Niu Dazhuang made a quick decision, swiftly carrying his giant shield forward. ¡°Long Aotian, you¡¯re up!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t rush everyone into action, instead, he allowed Long Aotian to test the waters first.
After hearing so, Long Aotian did not hesitate and promptly executed his strongest attack. With Dazhuang¡¯s giant shield suppressing, the wild wolf didn¡¯t even notice Long Aotian preparing his attack. ¡°Boom!¡± A giant w mark appeared and in a blink of an eye, hit the wolf. ¡°Crack!¡± Arge wound appeared, but the wild wolf didn¡¯t howl and continued to attack meticulously. ¡°No emotions? No pain sensation?¡± Du Gang pondered, ¡°Could it be some kind of specific ¡®program¡¯?¡± Without dying any further, he quickly turned his head to the crouching Little Hawk King and said, ¡°Ying Ba, your turn!¡± Upon hearing this, the Little Hawk King nces around, after ensuring no one was paying attention, he quickly followed suit andunched an attack. ¡°Boom!¡±
This time, the wild wolf exploded, turning into a beam of light and disappearing. With its disappearance, colorful lights suddenly appeared on the ground. ¡°Essence!¡± They all looked at the various lights with excited faces. ¡°Three, four, five, it¡¯s really five!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Perfect, one for each of us to try!¡± Soon, everyone had picked up an essence. ¡°How do we use this? Do we eat it?¡± Long Aotian looked excited, holding the essence as if he was going to swallow it. ¡°If you¡¯re not scared of it going through your stomach, then eat it!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You don¡¯t eat it, you simply absorb it by holding it in your hand¡­¡±
After saying that, he swiftly clutched the essence tightly and sat down cross-legged on the spot. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as he began to absorb, a surge of pure energy rushed into his divinity orifice. ¡°Feels so good~~!¡± At the side, Long Aotian couldn¡¯t help but moan as he absorbed the energy. Not only him, everyone expressed simr reactions. At this moment, they were like desert travelers who were parched for water, absorbing it crazily. ¡°Whoosh~!¡± However, this satisfying absorption onlysted for a minute. ¡°Is that it? Was that all?¡± Du Gang felt the essence in his hand gradually disappear as he absorbed the energy. The others were the same, all waking up around the same time. ¡°One minute, to raise one percent of a Naer¡¯s divine power, not bad¡­¡± Dazhuang was a little excited, ¡°One essence has actually increased one percent of the Naer Divine Power. If converted into money, each of us just swallowed one hundred Divine Crystals!¡± Qiao Bing was also a little delighted, ¡°This is only a single essence, these monsters respawn every hour, that means, we can increase one Naer Divine Power in at most five days!¡± ¡°Exactly, to increase one Naer Divine Power in five days means that we can be Controllers in just 250 days!¡± Du Gang nodded, smiled, and said: ¡°During our free time, why don¡¯t we practice our techniques and try toprehend them, see if we can speed up¡­¡± In the subsequent time, Du Gang and the others began their diligent cultivation in Wolf Forest, all of them maintaining the rate of increasing one Naer Divine Power every five days. In a short period of one hundred days, each of them had increased their Divine Power by twenty Naer. Twenty Naer Divine Power, to Qiao Bing and Dazhuang, could not bring an increase in their strength, only volume. However, for Du Gang, Long Aotian, and Little Hawk King, this increase of twenty Naer Divine Power had directly elevated their abilities to the level where they can unleash a technique using seventy Naer Divine Power. At this very moment, they were only a step away from bing Controllers! While they were waiting for the wolves to respawn, all of a sudden, a mor came from a distance. ¡°The Demon n is here, some powerful being is leading a team to invade¡­¡± ¡°Brothers, charge!¡± Upon hearing this sound, Du Gang and the others stopped their cultivation and hastily stood up, looking towards the outskirts. At this moment, the 2nd seat, Fu Rong, suddenly called out. ¡°Du Gang, the Demon n is here, if you have guts, go and fight!¡± After saying this, Fu Rong¡¯s squad at the 2nd position quickly ran towards the outskirts. ¡°What should we do?¡± Long Aotian quickly asked, he was nowpletely toozy to think independently, in any situation, he would wait for Du Gang to make a decision. After all, in the past two years, all of Du Gang¡¯s decisions were basically the best ones, maximizing their power increase. The others were also in the same situation, waiting for Du Gang¡¯s decision. Du Gang shrugged,ughed, and said: ¡°We¡¯re in the deepest part of the U-shaped valley, other than going out there¡¯s no other option!¡± He continued: ¡°Just right, we¡¯ve been practicing for three months, everybody must be bored, let¡¯s break out and see what these members of the Demon n are capable of, daring to invade our wilderness area!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Long Aotian and Little Hawk King both were looking excited, after a full one hundred days of practice, if the increase in Divine Power wasn¡¯t too much, they would have wanted to go out and move around long ago! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Still in the previous formation, with Dazhuang leading, but Du Gang gave advice. ¡°Dazhuang, once youe across the Demon n, don¡¯t act impulsively, wait for mymand to make a move, all of you too, don¡¯t blindly charge. If there¡¯s too many from the Demon n, we stick together and leave¡­¡± With a simple briefing, everyone started moving. ¡°Charge~~!!¡± As they approached the outskirts, the sound of the battle was getting louder. In some areas, there were already fights between the Demon n and human squads. ¡°Puff Puff Puff!¡± The battle was fierce, but the strength on both sides was uneven, people on the human squad¡¯s side were being harvested like leeks. ¡°Damn, these guys are at the very least Controllers, and there are even a lot of them that are Chaos Controllers!¡± The excitement from Long Aotian¡¯s Chaos Force suddenly extinguished. ¡°These strong Demons, how do we fight?¡± ¡°Fight?¡± Seeing this, Du Gang decisively said: ¡°Don¡¯t fight, run!¡± With that, he immediately ran past Dazhuang, and ran in a certain direction. ¡°Follow Fu Rong and go¡­¡± As Du Gang ran, he pointed at the rapidly escaping Fu Rong squad ahead. ¡°Dazhuang, put away your shield!¡± After he shouted, he took the lead and ran. The others quickly followed him. Luckily, there were not many Demon n squads here, and those who had invaded basically all had opponents, so they couldn¡¯t manage to deal with them for the time being. Not only them, at this moment in Wolf Forest, most of the squads were essentially running towards the outskirts. Although Wolf Forest was U-shaped, its overall area was quiterge, and as long as everyone dispersed, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Demon n to block them. ¡°Damn, there are bunches of Controllers and Operators in front, not even a Destroyer to be seen¡­¡± Little Hawk King was eager to confront these members of the Demon n, but he found that all the squads were tough and there was basically no weak team. Du Gang shook his head and said, ¡°The weakest who can cross the river are Controllers, and they are all the best among them. Don¡¯t even think about fighting them. You must escape immediately¡­¡± ¡°Where are our strong fighters?¡± Niu Dazhuang was a bit apprehensive. In this Wolf Forest, the power of the Demon n was too overwhelming, and their human squad was not a threat at all. Du Gang exined, ¡°Normally, the level one monsters are mainly the Destroyers and Controllers. Our Controllers are basically fighting level two monsters near the river. Those who are even stronger are near Big Dragon¡­¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many powerful fighters in our local area, but news will eventually spread. However, by the time our powerful fighterse together, we will have been wiped out¡­¡± He seriously said, ¡°So, we have to escape. Or else we¡¯ll die here!¡± The other four were instantly taken aback. Without saying more, they quickly picked up the pace. So far, none of them have regenerated their physical bodies; they are still in their original forms, so no one wants to switch bodies. ¡°Damn it, if my dragon body is stolen, it must be worth more than two hundred Divine Crystals, right?!¡± At this moment, while running away, Long Aotian also cursed andined. His dragon body had been specifically strengthened. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely worth more than two hundred Divine Crystals. By the time we regenerate, the cost will be significant. If you can avoid dying, then avoid it!¡± The party of five escaped following the path of Fu Rong¡¯s team, which made their journey rtively easy. Soon, they reached the midway point. The surrounding dense forest became increasingly open, meaning their chances of escape improved. ¡°The good news is, although the invading demon squads are strong, their numbers are few¡­¡± While the Wolf Forest has fewer monsterspared to a chicken coop, there are still hundreds of squads that stay here. As it seems, there are only twenty or thirty Demon n squads. Quickly, they all started sprinting again, but suddenly their steps slowed down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Distracted, Long Aotian bumped into Du Gang. Pointing to a group of people who had stopped in front, Du Gang frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s something happening up ahead!¡± Everyone looked forward and saw several hundred of their own people standing in a line, confronting tens of the Demon n members. ¡°It turns out there are not only twenty or thirty Demon n squads invading, but also twenty or thirty more guarding the gate!¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± On the other side, over one hundred Demon n members scattered andpletely blocked the small exit. They were confident, standing in a line, not eager to kill, just preventing everyone from leaving. On the human side, there were four to five hundred people, but their strength was inferior to the Demon n¡¯s. The Demon n members on the other side, all one hundred plus of them, were Controllers, while on their side, the majority were Destroyers and Handlers. Seeing the hesitant crowd, Du Gang frowned, looked behind him, and noticed that the twenty or so demon squads that had previously rushed into the dense forest were almost done killing off the human squads inside. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t hesitate! We have to charge! Life and death are predestined, fortunees from heaven. If we charge together, we still have a chance to escape. If not, when those demons behind us are freed up, none of us will escape!¡± Everyone hearing this recognized Du Gang¡¯s team. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The first to respond to Du Gang was unexpectedly Fu Rong¡¯s team, which had some previous conflicts. ¡°If we charge together, some of us might survive. If we continue to wait, we really are done!¡± After Fu Rong¡¯s team spoke up, the other squads basically all responded. It wasn¡¯t that Fu Rong had prestige. Instead, everyone was smart enough to know staying here meant certain death. They still had a chance if they charged together. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight them!¡± ¡°Right, fight! At worst, we¡¯ll abandon these bodies¡­¡± Immediately, various shouts of enthusiasm filled the area. Seeing this, Du Gang decisively shouted, ¡°Good, you are all heroes! Today, although we are not as strong as them, we cannot lose face as humans. Let those of the Demon n see what we can do!¡± ¡°Yes, let the Demon n witness our prowess!¡± As soon as Du Gang finished speaking, many in the crowd were inspired and started chanting. ¡°Kill, today, I, Old Zhang, will go against heaven¡¯s will and y immortals!¡± A rough-looking man, no longer containing his fervor, was moved by Du Gang¡¯s words. Without saying more, he lifted his axe and charged towards the Demon n. ¡°Haha, good, today, I, Old Li, will also go against heaven¡¯s will and y immortals!¡± ¡°Count me in, even if I, Old Wang, die, I want these demons to know how formidable I am¡­¡± Suddenly, the originally quiet group perked up. Led by some enthusiastic men, they started charging at the Demon n. ¡°Old Niu goes as well¡­¡± With bloodshot eyes, Niu Dazhuang quickly summoned his shield and prepared to charge. But before he could take a step, he was pulled back by Du Gang, who whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t rush so quickly. Take it slow. Put away your shield so you don¡¯t attract attention. Let¡¯s follow Fu Rong¡¯s team!¡± His goal was clear, to escape amidst the chaos. At this moment, although Fu Rong and his team appeared to be ready to fight the Demon n to the death, their speed had slowed considerably, not even maintaining a third of their previous speed. It was evident that they, like Du Gang, nned to take advantage of the chaos and escape. Niu Dazhuang instantly calmed down and followed Du Gang¡¯s n. Swiftly, their team moved forward alongside Fu Rong¡¯s team. Ahead, the frontline teams of the human race ¨C a good two to three hundred strong ¨C charged forward, engaging over a hundred demons. ¡°Pu! Pu! Pu~!¡± The difference in strength between the two sides was immense. As soon as the battlemenced, a significant number of humans fell in pools of blood. However, Du Gang kept a constant eye on Fu Rong¡¯s team. Having spent so long here, they had undoubtedly gained valuable experience; following their lead seemed the safest option. Sure enough, after both sides began to fight, Fu Rong¡¯s team and some other shrewd teams quickened their pace. They sprinted towards the gaps between the battling demons and humans, aiming to escape the peripheral battleground. ¡°Now!¡± With a low utterance from Du Gang, he called out, ¡°Follow them, run!¡± Instantaneously, all five of them scattered and ran for their lives. ¡°Whooosh!!!¡± However, Fu Rong¡¯s team was not solely focused on escape. As they fled, theyunched formidable Divine Power attacks on the demons that threatened them from a distance. It was not that they had be reckless and wanted to fight to the death; they simply wanted to dy any demons who might try to stop them by several seconds. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± At that moment, the Demon n¡¯s team in front of them quickly assigned two demons to fend off these attacks. ¡°Hoo-rah!¡± One of them immediately attacked Fu Rong¡¯s team. The other one spotted Du Gang¡¯s crew and charged towards them. Just as Du Gang was contemting his response, Fu Rong¡¯s team suddenly dispersed. One of them encountered the demon head-on, while the remaining four slipped past and ran for their lives without looking back. Seeing this, Du Gang furrowed his brow; who would make the sacrifice? At that moment, Dazhuang volunteered resolutely, shouting ¡°You guys go, I¡¯ll hold them off!¡± The others were taken aback and somewhat reluctant to let him make the sacrifice. However, Du Gang realized the critical point in an instant. ¡°Go, Dazhuang will take the lead this. Besides the resources for body sculpting provided by the team, he will be rewarded with four times the resources¡­¡± Hearing this, the others came to a sudden realization. Sacrifice could still lead to resurrection through body sculpting, so they dispensed with their reservations and followed Du Gang¡¯s lead to escape. ¡°Hoo-rah!¡± The Demon rapidly closing in on them was not about to let them escape. Ignoring Dazhuang, he let out a loud roar and charged at Du Gang and the others. ¡°Humph!¡± Seeing this, Dazhuang let out an icy snort. Crying out, ¡°I¡¯m holding the fort here, there¡¯s no escape!¡± While shouting, he was somewhat thrilled because he was but a Destroyer and his opponent was a Controller. ¡°Boom!¡± With a tremendous sound, Dazhuang¡¯s giant shield materialized in an instant, halting the charge of the Demon who was bearing down on Du Gang and the others. ¡°Go!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang uttered amand and quickly circumvented the impasse, running at full speed. Upon seeing this, the other three didn¡¯t hesitate. They quickly deployed their skills and elerated. ¡°Whooosh!¡± In just two seconds, all four of them sessfully escaped the encirclement of the Demon n. As they were about to get far away, Du Gang nced back. Dazhuang had just retracted his shield. Looking at Dazhuang¡¯s body, it had already been cleaved in half by the Demon n. He was dead! A feeling of despair filled Du Gang¡¯s heart. This was the first time someone from their team had died in over two years. Though his spirit could be resurrected, it wouldn¡¯t be in his original body. ¡°Dazhuang!¡± Qiao Bing instinctively called out, concerned. Upon seeing this, Du Gang quickly instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t linger, go straight back to the Communication Zone. We¡¯ll resurrect Dazhuang when we get there!¡± At that moment, Dazhuang¡¯s spirit ascended into the sky, rapidly heading towards the base camp of the human race. ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang paused for a moment, then quickly realized that in the Abyss, a body was required for support. A lone spirit would be repelled by the Abyss¡¯s forces. In a short while, Dazhuang¡¯s spirit vanished in the sky. Not only him, at that moment myriad spirits ascended into the sky; all belonged to the humans whose bodies had been destroyed. Chapter 252 - 251: Temporary Separation! Chapter 252: Chapter 251: Temporary Separation! Trantor: 549690339 Body remodeling was simpler than Du Gang imagined. In the camp, a special shaping pool was set aside to fit one deity, with about tens of thousands of them. Even so, these shaping pools were all packed to capacity, reflecting the incessant deaths in hell every second. Da Zhuang¡¯s deity began to queue outside. Meanwhile, Du Gang and the others were chatting casually on the side. ¡°How long does it take to rebuild the body?¡± Da Zhuangughed, ¡°The staff told me just now. It only takes one day to reshape, and it only costs two hundred Divine Crystals for my physique¡­¡± At this time, Long Aotian, who had been checking the Message Jade Talisman, suddenly spoke, ¡°I may need to go back once¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as Du Gang asked, Little Hawk King also spoke, ¡°I need to go back too!¡± ¡°The n called us back earlier to receive the inheritance¡­¡± Long Aotian nodded and added, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of special training equivalent to the God Spirit Level¡­¡± ¡°Usually, only the strongest generation can receive it¡­¡± However, this was each family training their own children, not centralized training. Du Gang understood and asked, ¡°How long does this special training take?¡± Little Hawk King sighed. ¡°ording to the n, it would take at least three years. Originally, after finishing the course at the academy, we would go back to our family for special training¡­¡± ¡°Yao Zijie and the others have already gone back for training, and they might be out in up to two years¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°What will be your strength when youe out then?¡± After Long Aotian and Little Hawk King exchanged nces, they pondered for two seconds. ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but three years should at least make us Controllers, right?¡± Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t be a Controller, if our training pace at home is slower than here, I will certainlye back¡­¡± Du Gang sighed, ¡°It seems like we need to find new team members¡­¡± Just then, Qiao Bing¡¯s face also turned awkward. She said, ¡°Du Gang, my family also called me back¡­¡± She exined, ¡°The family probably knows I¡¯m with you, and they know about their return, so they arranged a special training for me¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t been the best in her family before, but after she became teammates with Du Gang, Long Aotian, Little Hawk King, and others, her family naturally raised her rank. ¡°You too?¡± Du Gang frowned even deeper. ¡°Here, I feel like I¡¯ve been holding you back¡­¡± Qiao Bing looked a bit upset, ¡°You guys are almost Controllers. As long as you have enough Divine Power, you could potentially break through to Controllers with no bottlenecks. But I am just a Destroyer¡­¡± ¡°This time, the family said they would teach me the power of the sage technique. They even n to let me understand the will of our ancestors once, which could possibly speed up my cultivation¡­¡± She said happily, ¡°Maybe when Ie out, I could also be a Controller!¡± Du Gang shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°Well, it seems like Da Zhuang and I need to form a new team¡­¡± At this time, Da Zhuang in a deity state beside them muttered, ¡°Captain, I¡¯m in a simr situation to Qiao Bing. My n has also summoned me back¡­¡± Du Gang was suddenly speechless, ¡°Are all four of you going back?¡± As he said this, he took out his Message Jade Talisman and checked it carefully. Yao Zixuan: Du Gang, the teacher said you went to the abyss. Stay alive. I¡¯m about to receive the inheritance. I¡¯lle to find you at that time¡­ Yu Shuiyao: Du Gang, you dared to go to the abyss. I really hope you die there and nevere out in this lifetime¡­ He carefully read all the messages on the Message Jade Talisman, but, disappointingly, no one mentioned anything about training him or providing resources. ¡°Really, I am an unloved child!¡± Du Gang sighed, feeling a bit mncholy, wondering what to do after these four people left. Da Zhuang scratched his head, ¡°Captain, do you want to form a new team?¡± Four of them would be gone for three years, and only Du Gang would be left. He definitely couldn¡¯t go into the abyss, so forming a new team was the best choice. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me for now. After you guys leave, I¡¯ll think about what to do in these three years. Maybe, I¡¯ll leave the abyss and be a bounty hunter!¡± ¡°Haha, buddy, don¡¯t die in these three years¡­¡± The four of them also felt somewhat mncholy. After all, they had fought together for over two years, and saying goodbye now made them feel reluctant. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°You guys, even if you die, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s just receiving an inheritance. Let me tell you, if you aren¡¯t Controllers in three years, let¡¯s not team up anymore¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Little Hawk Kingughed lightly, ¡°In three years, even if I sleep, I will sleep my way to being a Controller!¡± The five of them chatted casually the whole day. ¡°I wonder when I can fight with the powerhouses on the human ranking¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to think about that? The human rankings are all for Nine Tribtions Divine Spirits, and they are the strongest people in the continent. You¡¯re just a First Tribtion Divine Spirit. You haven¡¯t even be invincible yet¡­¡± ¡°Wait, when this king reaches Nine Tribtions Divine Spirits, I will definitely be on the human rankings!¡± Du Gang looked around and found that all four of them were shining with a special kind of light. Heughed heartily, ¡°How about we make a bet and see who will be the first to reach the human rankings when we be Nine Tribtions Divine Spirits?!¡± ¡°Bet, let¡¯s bet!¡± ¡°I will definitely make it!¡± Little Hawk King and Long Aotian agreed without hesitation. They were always confident. Qiao Bing and Da Zhuang, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dare tomit. Theycked confidence. Du Gangughed, ¡°What about you two? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have that much courage?!¡± ¡°We do!¡± Da Zhuang obviously couldn¡¯t take the provocation. On hearing this, he puffed out his chest and dered loudly, ¡°I, Da Zhuang, will definitely enter the human rankings!¡± Although Qiao Bing wasn¡¯t as impulsive, her face flushed with excitement. She said, ¡°If I can reach Nine Tribtions Divine Spirits, I will definitely aim for the human ranking!¡± Before, she never considered whether she could reach Nine Tribtions Divine Spirits. She didn¡¯t have big ns for the future. But at this moment, influenced by Du Gang, Long Aotian, and Little Hawk King, she felt a surge of ambition, thinking that she could try harder in her future! ¡°So that¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s see who can first reach Nine Tribtions, and who can first be a strong contender in the human rankings!¡± ¡°Human Ranking Strongest, shake the continent!¡± Just as they finished speaking, powerful beings from the four ns arrived to escort them away. ¡°Ying Ba mentioned that you were ambushed on the road. So, the n sent me to pick him up¡­¡± Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°Du Gang, do you want to go back to the ancient city? We can give you a ride!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here¡­¡± ¡°Okay then, see you in three years!¡± The four of them said goodbye to Du Gang with a smile and left with their respective n members. Watching their retreating figures, Du Gang sighed inside. These past two years were the happiest for him. With no unnecessary thoughts, he focused solely on fighting the Demon n with his teammates. In these two years, he had forgotten that he was an Ancient God and that he still had a great enemy outside. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left now, how can I survive the next three years?¡± Du Gang began to ponder. Reform a team? After some thought, he dismissed the idea. ¡°Given my current strength, I should at least team up with a Controller. However, such strong individuals typically have their own teams. To find a team that is missing a member would be challenging.¡± Besides, he was reluctant to trust neers. Things are different now than they were two years ago. He trusted Qiao Bing and Da Zhuang because they could not have possibly been sent by the Demon n. That was because the three of them embarked on this journey secretly and no one knew of his identity at that time. But now, it¡¯s different. He didn¡¯t deliberately hide his identity over these two years, which means his location in the Abyss is likely known to many. If there were spies from the Demon n, they would definitely be waiting in the firstyer¡¯s camp of the Abyss to track him. ¡°Du Gang, I heard your team left. Would you like to join us?¡± As he was deep in thought, suddenly, a voice from the side interrupted him. Du Gang turned his head to see four young men smiling at him. He observed them for a moment, recognizing them from their encounter in the Wolf Forest. ¡°We just lost a teammate and need one more. Do you want to join us?¡± The young man in the lead, who had a handsome face, asked in a gentle manner. Without any hesitation, Du Gang shook his head, refusing: ¡°No, thank you. Look for someone else!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Abyss anymore?¡± One of the young men asked curiously. Du Gang sneered internally. Just as the saying goes, ¡®speak of the devil.¡¯ He was just considering that if the people from the Demon n wanted to attack, now was indeed an opportune moment. While there were military personnel nearby who wouldn¡¯t dare to attack openly, they did seem eager to recruit him into their team, most likely with ns to striketer. For these scenarios, it was best to assume the worst. Otherwise, he would be risking his life. If these four individuals indeed turned out to be from the Demon n, he¡¯d be done for. Even his Divine Status might not ensure his escape within the Abyss. Du Gang didn¡¯t want to agitate those men. Instead, he simply said, ¡°Sorry,¡± and shifted a bit closer to the Demon Suppression Army¡¯s location. The area was guarded by the Demon Suppression Army from the Ancient City, who could not be bribed by the Demon n, so he felt rtively safe. ¡°Hey, why are you being like this¡­¡± One of the young men seemed quite offended and tried to stop Du Gang. Meanwhile, a team from the Demon Suppression Army casually walked past them. The leader of their small groupughed, ¡°Let it go. If he doesn¡¯t want to join us, it¡¯s his loss. Let¡¯s go recruit in themunication zone.¡± Their nonchnce almost made Du Gang wonder if he¡¯d misunderstood them. However, he stuck to his decision. Better safe than sorry; if these guys did belong to the Demon n, he would undoubtedly be doomed. Given the circumstances, it would be better for him to remain alone than to join a team. Where to go now? Du Gang approached a member of the Demon Suppression Army, looking lost. If he couldn¡¯t form a team, making a choice would be challenging. He definitely couldn¡¯t be a bounty hunter. He was well known and if he left the Abyss, he was sure to be watched. Therefore, leaving was not an option. ¡°I can¡¯t go to the Wolf Forest. As for the Chicken Coop, I probably can¡¯t handle it alone¡­¡± Feeling frustrated, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Should I attempt the Abyss alone? He silently considered the possibility of surviving in the Abyss alone. Definitely not the Wolf Forest or the Chicken Coop, as no one would make way for me, and I most likely wouldn¡¯t seed in securing a spot since I¡¯m all alone. Currently, he possessed 70 naer of divine power. Although he was close to the level of a Controller, he only had one strike¡¯s worth of power. Therefore, against two Destroyers, he would undoubtedly be defeated. If the first level camp wasn¡¯t an option¡­ Du Gang frowned, ¡°Should I go to the River Path?¡± ¡°The River Path in the upper half of the wild area has level-two wild beasts. I¡¯ve heard they are plentiful¡­ I could try to hunt there¡­¡± To go or not to go? Du Gang carefully assessed his own strength. I possess one supreme technique, ¡®World Creation¡¯, three sage techniques, ¡®Sky Breaking Stance¡¯, ¡®Drunken Monkey Divine Fist¡¯, and ¡®Prophecy¡¯. Additionally, I also have the Jie-Character Secret, one of the Nine Secrets. The tenfold increase inbat power implies that once I activate the Jie-Character Secret, my divine power could temporarily boost to the level of 700 naer. My attack power could also reach around 700, which means I could instantly kill many enemies. At least in the first level of the Abyss, definitely no one could beat me¡­ As for the other levels of the Abyss and other scenarios, Du Gang wasn¡¯t too sure about his chances and didn¡¯t dare to conclude that he could certainly defy heaven and y immortals. ¡°In theory, I could reverse ughter a weaker Nine-Tribtion God Spirit, but in reality, it would be difficult. The Nine-Tribtion God Spirit is not just about divine power technology, but should also have other added elements¡­¡± ¡°However, in the first level of the Abyss, I am definitely invincible. Although the Jie-Character Secret doesn¡¯tst for too long, it should be enough for me to kill my opponents¡­¡± ¡°Strangely, the Jie-Character Secret consumes physical strength, requiring a strong body to support¡­ ¡± Initially, Du Gang thought that way, but he quickly remembered his previous experiences, shook his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily just physical strength. Right now, my physical body is not developing at the same pace as my Divine Power and Divine Beings. ording to the bucket effect, it seems like the physical body is what maintains the duration of the Jie-character Secret, but actually, everything is needed.¡± What other means did he have at his disposal? Du Gang thought for a while, ¡°Transform? Into a three-meter-tall giant?¡± ¡°Transforming into a giant wouldn¡¯t work. It only increases my physical strength. Only by transforming while using the Jie-Character Secret could I double its duration¡­¡± ¡°What about shrinking?¡± He had yet to test the effects of shrinking. Ever since bing a Divine Being, He has only transformed into a giant a few times and didn¡¯t get the chance to test how small he could be as he shrunk. ¡°If I could transform into dust, it would solve many problems!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s unlikely to be possible. Since my ability to growrger has been limited, my ability to be smaller will most likely be restricted as well.¡± Du Gang understood very well that there wasn¡¯t such a good deal in the world. Everything had to obey thew of conservation of energy. ¡°Anyway, I still need to transform once to see how small I can be!¡± Looking around, he noticed there were still people nearby. In reality, all abilities of the Divine Beings could be used normally, and inevitably, someone might possess a certain mysterious technique, like that Bai Yan youth and You Sheng. ¡°I¡¯ll test it in the Abyss where it¡¯s rtively safer. I¡¯ll find a deserted ce to try it out¡­¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. He strode towards the Abyss as soon as he made up his mind. Chapter 253: 252: The First Move in the Demon Territory! Chapter 253: 252: The First Move in the Demon Territory!
Trantor: 549690339 After Du Gang entered the abyss, he did not venture too far in, but began testing out his n from a grove of grass not far below the hignds. His main objective was to test how much his height would change after shrinking.
However, he did not immediately change forms after slipping into the grass. Instead, he masked his presence and quietly watched the position behind him. About two minutes passed before the four-person crew that had previously asked if Du Gang wanted to join a team appeared. This time, there were five of them. ¡°Just as I thought!¡± Du Gang sneered inwardly, all their talk about one of their teammates having something to attend to was false©¥they were out to get him! He was fairly sure that these people were sent by the Devil Region. More than two years had passed since he left the Ancient City. Finally, the Devil Region had sent people after him! Previously, perhaps due to being in the abyss, there were never any opportunities to make a move. Now, however, his four teammates had conveniently left, creating a perfect opportunity for the people from the Devil Region to strike. ¡°But this should be the limit of their power,¡± Du Gang estimated after a quick assessment. The five-man team from the Devil Region wasn¡¯t particrly strong; they were merely five maniptors. While their collective strength was undoubtedly enough to crush him, Du Gang possessed the Jie-Character Secret. It was enough to counter and kill them. The one thing he had to ensure, however, was that the five of their deities didn¡¯t manage to escape. The Jie-Character Secret was his biggest secret; he had to make sure it was well hidden. He couldn¡¯t let others know about it, most importantly, he couldn¡¯t let the people from the Devil Region know about it! ¡°Where do you think that guy went?¡± One of the five from the Devil Region asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know, he went into the abyss on his own, didn¡¯t he?¡± Another replied. Having dropped their disguises, they were speaking openly about their ns. Du Gang continued sneering, but he didn¡¯t make any moves. He had no intention of revealing himself just yet and decided to wait for the group to leave before he proceeded with his experiment. ¡°Tread, tread.¡± The five men seemed genuinely perplexed about why Du Gang would go into the abyss alone¡ªthey hurried along the path at a steady pace. Hold on a second! Watching their leisurely pace, Du Gang noticed something amiss. If they were here to kill me, they would be moving faster. Their conversation must be for me to hear. They¡¯ve found me! The moment this thought crossed his mind, Du Gang instantly sprang into action. His body tensed, his muscles contracted, and he swiftly made his way to the rear. Almost instantaneously, just as he began his retreat, all five of them attacked simultaneously. The impact waves of their assault, potent and intense, came crashing towards the grove where Du Gang was hiding. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±
In the blink of an eye, the grove where Du Gang had been hiding was bombed into oblivion, leaving the area bare. ¡°He¡¯s dodged it. Continue the attack!! One of the assants roared, rapidly rushing towards Du Gang. The other four followed, closing in on him from four different directions. ¡°What now?¡± At this moment, Du Gang was torn between two thoughts. The first was to flee and seek help from others, preferably from the Demon Suppression Army, guaranteeing his safety. The second was to unleash the Jie-Character Secret to defeat his enemies. This action, however, could potentially expose his strength. If he made a move, he had to ensure the deities of these five attackers couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Divine beings!¡± ¡°Swoosh swoosh!¡± Five divine beings appeared instantaneously, hurling towards Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang felt a thrill of anticipation. However, he didn¡¯t give anything away. Instead, he also summoned his divine being. Wait for them to draw closer, and then catch them all in one fell swoop!
Although Du Gang was excited inwardly, he disguised his feelings well under a pretense of fear and shouted, ¡°What do you want? We¡¯re all humans¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± It seemed as if these five men could already envision Du Gang¡¯s impending defeat. Theyughed, ¡°Someone paid us to end your life. Rest assured, we¡¯ll make it quick.¡± So, that¡¯s how it is! Du Gang had initially mistaken these men as representatives of the Devil Region. It now appeared they were simply hired hands of the Devil Region. In a panicked tone, he said, ¡°Who put a price on my head? I¡¯ll pay double, just don¡¯t kill me¡­ I¡¯m an Ancient God, and I know the location of the Ancient Gods¡¯ nativend. It¡¯s full of treasures, enough to buy ten Ancient Cities!¡± At his words, the five men were visibly shaken, exchanging intrigued nces. Their moment of interest, however, was fleeting. One of them regained hisposure and resolutely shook his head, ¡°No way. If we spare you, you would surely reach out to the people of the Ancient City. By then, forget about the Ancient Gods¡¯ nativend, we five would likely end up dead!¡± With his words, the remaining four men gained rity as well. Indeed, no matter the offer Du Gang made, they couldn¡¯t dare to ept it. The risk was too high. Now, once they assassinated him, nobody would cause them any trouble, and they could safely im the bounty, A look of despair shed across Du Gang¡¯s eyes as he asked resentfully, ¡°Who wants me dead and exactly how much is my life worth to them?¡± The five men were moving quickly, enclosing Du Gang in their circle. Confident that he couldn¡¯t escape, the leader of the groupughed, ¡°We don¡¯t know who wants you dead, but we can tell you how much you¡¯re worth dead¡­¡± ¡°One hundred million Divine Crystals!¡± One hundred million Divine Crystals! Du Gang was taken aback¡ªhe had never imagined that he was worth so much. He was merely Rank 1 God Spirit Level being; a bounty of one hundred million Divine Crystals could lure powerful beings of the Nine-Tribtion God Spirit, or even those at the True God Level! It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re in the abyss! He let out a sigh of relief and quietly activated the Jie-Character Secret. ¡°Boom!¡± In the blink of an eye, he extended his Divine Thought, sweeping it in all directions. After a tenfold increase, his formerly impotent Divine Thought now had a tenfold increase in perception power. While he could not perceive directly, he was aware that aside from these five men, no one else had their sights set on him. ¡°Ha ha!¡± Du Gang suddenlyughed out loud as the divine beings of his enemies closed in on him, preparing to execute their attack. ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± The man at the forefront had already unleashed an attack with almost 80 Naer¡¯s worth of Divine Power. He was surprised by Du Gang¡¯s response. ¡°Die!¡± Du Gangpletely ignored the attacking his way, focusing most of his attention on his divine being. He had to ensure that all five of these divine beings were killed! ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, his divine being released an intense surge of power. A golden divine light erupted, spreading all around. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Five consecutive sts echoed. At the very same moment, the five divine beings that were swarming Du Gang disintegrated. ¡°Splurt!¡± ¡°Splurt!¡± ¡°Splurt!¡± The five people on the ground simultaneously spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°God¡­¡± Their eyes were filled with rage, their heads splitting with indescribable pain, their gods had somehow died in an instant. ¡°How is this possible?!!¡± The five of them were shocked beyond belief. ¡°Boom!¡± At that very moment, five extremely powerful divine force attacks that originated from their own bodies struck Du Gang. However, what utterly terrified them was the sight of Du Gang emitting a golden light at the blink of an eye. ¡°Thump thump thump!¡± The five attacksnded on his body, but instead of causing any damage, they produced five weirdly muffled sounds. ¡°My God, he¡¯s unscathed!!!¡± The five deted in disbelief. Some of them rubbed their eyes, unable to trust their own sight. ¡°How could this be, he is clearly just like us, merely a Rank One God Spirit¡­¡± ¡°This is only the firstyer of the Abyss!¡± In the firstyer of the Abyss, aside from Rank One God Spirits, the quantity of Second and Third Tribtion God Spirits is strictly limited, and all can only appear on three major roads. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Without paying attention to their shock, Du Gangughed and immediately rushed towards them. Moreover, his God moved at this moment. A tenfold increase inbat power meant that his strength, speed, divine power, Deity, and Divine thought, all increased tenfold. He was invincible in speed. The five of them didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before they were swiftly killed by Du Gang one after another. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Five explosions rang out, and the five directly transformed into dust. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± At this point, five Divine Thoughts floated out from the five bodies, this was theirst hope. When their God perishes, the Divine Thought within their body is theirst lifeline. As long as they maintain this Divine Thought and practice diligently, they would slowly cultivate a new God. But if this also perishes, then they would truly die, eradicated from body to soul! ¡°Poof!¡± ¡°Poof!¡± ¡°Poof!¡± ¡°Poof!¡± Without any hesitation, Du Gang reached out and instantly eliminated four of the Divine Thoughts. These Divine Thoughts could quickly move when their God exists and were practically unhindered. But now, with their God dead and their Divine Thoughts losing their power source, they were like fallen leaves disconnected from the tree trunk, unable to absorb nutrients and escape. The four Divine Thoughts were extinguished without any resistance, reducing to ashes, leaving behind the trembling team leader. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please, I beg you, I¡¯ll tell you anything you want!¡± In his intense fear, the team leader began pleading piteously, hisst thread of Divine Thought vividly took the form of him bowing down on his knees. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me, hand me over to the Demon Suppression Army, let them deal with me¡­¡± In this moment, he preferred to be a prisoner under the steps, preferred to be cannon fodder, rather face punishment in the cannon fodder camp than die at the hands of Du Gang. In the Primordial Continent, nearly all the big powers basically had these cannon fodder camp systems, specifically aimed at imprisoning and enving these criminals. After all, these guys were all gods, it would be too wasteful to simply kill them, better to send them to the Abyss as cannon fodder. Du Gang chuckled lightly, saying, ¡°Whether I kill you or not, it depends on how much you cooperate. So spit it out, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Captain didn¡¯t dare to act dishonestly at this moment; he didn¡¯t have the audacity to threaten Du Gang with statements like ¡®If you don¡¯t promise not to kill me, I won¡¯t talk.¡¯ Like someone on truth serum, he spilled all he knew as quickly as a bullet. ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. About a day ago, someone approached us, wanting us to help kill a person¡­¡± ¡°To kill you¡­ the price offered was ten million Divine Crystals!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°And you just believed it that easily?¡± The Captain nodded, ¡°The person who found us was from the Devil¡¯s Domain, possessing a Devil Region Token. He gave us some benefits on the spot, about ten thousand Divine Crystals per person¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Empty your valuable possessions out now!¡± At this moment, the Captain just wanted to stay alive, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey and immediately began retrieving items from his internal world. Although his God Spirit and physical body were dead, his Divine Thought was still present and still bearing his unique soul imprint, thus it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to take out things from his internal world. ¡°Divine Crystals, energy sources, Rune Stones, Divine Power Pills¡­¡± Du Gang roughly inspected and found that they were basically items that God Spirit Level warriors could use. Their total value was around ten thousand Divine Crystals. He felt a bit regretful, as he had been too hasty earlier and destroyed the Divine Thoughts of the other four, resulting in the loss of the things in their inner worlds. Even though they were as tiny as mosquitoes, but they were still meat, at least worth forty thousand Divine Crystals. After storing these items, Du Gang didn¡¯t bother asking whether or not the Captain had any more things in his internal world. Instead, he asked, ¡°What does the person that approached you look like? Who is he?¡± The Captain hurriedly replied, ¡°The person found us at a tavern, wearing a faceless mask, so we didn¡¯t get to see his appearance. But he had a faint body odor, like a fox. Even though he tried to cover it up with strong perfume, it was still noticeable¡­¡± Wearing a faceless mask with a fox-like body odor and using perfume to cover it up. Du Gang nodded secretly, this feature was rtively easy to recognize. He asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your contact method if the assassination was sessful?¡± The Captain hesitated for a second, then bit his teeth and said, ¡°You have to promise me, after I tell you¡­ You won¡¯t kill me!¡± Du Gang responded instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you tell me, I will hand you over to the Demon Suppression Army. You can slowly reform in the cannon fodder camp!¡± Upon hearing this, although the Captain felt that the cannon fodder camp might be ufortable, he was relieved to at least not die. He then answered, ¡°The method of contact is simple. We just need toplete the task. We¡¯re supposed to go to a tavern in the abyss with your corpse¡­ In the southeast corner, there¡¯s an always open window on the second floor. The rendezvous point is in that room¡­¡± ¡°The secret knock on the door is, ¡®dong, dong dong, dong dong dong~~~!¡¯¡± ¡°The passphrase is, ¡®Mountains exhaust and waters end, deste path unknown, in Dream Building another vacancy is shown.¡¯¡± The Captain added, ¡°No need to bring the corpse. They need us to bring a Recording Stone with footage of the assassination scene, the death of the God Spirit, as well as the physical and Divine Thought for verification¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°You guys are not from the Ancient City, are you?¡± The Captain shook his head, ¡°No¡­¡± As the words fell, Du Gang suddenly flicked his finger. A sh of golden light burst out and in the very next moment, the Captain¡¯s remaining Divine Thought exploded. ¡°Sorry, I lied to you. My apologies¡­¡± ¡°I lied about sending you to the cannon fodder camp¡­ I lied!¡± Du Gang smiled faintly, cleaned up the corpses around him a bit, and quickly moved away from the location. As for the karmic forces from lying, he was not afraid. He already had countless tangled souls swallowed by the entropy realm around him, what was one more to him? With this thought, he grinned, ¡°If youe haunting me as a restless soul seeking revenge, I will kill you again!¡± PS: I originally thought about writing more quantity, then a certain deity woke me up with a statement. ¡°Do you want to be a volume writer like before, or do you want to be a real author, a deity who can make big money by writing very few words every day?¡± After all, I¡¯m not an eagle with a strong global control. Writing thirty thousand words a day as an orange cat is too easy to copse. So, starting from tomorrow, I¡¯ll write as much as I can on the basis of ten thousand words a day. Chapter 254: 253: Solo Hunting Plan! Chapter 254: 253: Solo Hunting n!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Transform!¡± With a low grunt, Du Gang, in an instant, shrunk his size from a height of 1.8 meters to a 1-meter tall dwarf.
¡°Have I be a midget?¡± Du Gang was stunned for a moment, pulled out a mirror, and carefully examined his current face, feeling rather ufortable. A 1 meter tall figure with an adult¡¯s face looked bizarre, no matter how you looked at it. Although he was not yet a fully-grown man and his face was still rather youthful aspared to those rugged big men, ced on a 1-meter tall figure, it seemed oddly out of ce. ¡°So ugly¡­¡± Du Gang was even repulsed by his own appearance, ¡°No, not necessarily ugly. At most it can be considered eerie. A child-like body with a face like this¡­¡± ¡°Awkward!¡± He felt helpless, ¡°It seems, from now on, I better not transform in front of other people¡­¡± ¡°Even if I have to transform, I have to make sure that anyone who sees me in this state is silenced!¡± After pondering for quite some time, he finally epted his current appearance, feeling somewhat speechless. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just an appearance after all. At least I still look handsome when in normal mode!¡± He shook his head, not bothering to dwell on the issue of whether he was ugly or not, and started pondering whether there was any usefulness to his current transformation.
¡°It¡¯s too big!¡± Du Gang sighed. Even though he has shrunk now, he still had a height of 1 meter. This height, neither tall nor short, was not small enough that people could not see him, nor could he pass off as a child unless he covered his face. ¡°I really miss being in the universe where I could transform into dust¡­¡± He felt somewhat mncholic, reminiscing the state he was in after he transformed into dust, then he looked at himself now¡­ ¡°But, once I power up, will my transform ability also enhance again?¡± ¡°Very likely. Even though the spatial density of the Primordial Continent is high, the level of transformation must be rted to my cultivation. Perhaps, in the future, I might be able to transform into dust on the Primordial Continent!¡± Thinking that so, he didn¡¯t feel too upset anymore. ¡°For now, although the transformation to be smaller doesn¡¯t serve a big purpose, at least I can utilize this ability to dodge attacks¡­¡± Thinking about when others mobilize their Divine Power, striking at his head, his transformation ability had almost no dy and could be achieved in an instant. This means that he could shrink down to about a meter in an instant, meaning he could easily evade enemy attacks. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely useless!¡±
Du Gang chuckled, then reverted back to his human form. ¡°What to do now?¡± He pondered for a while but still refrained from impulsively going to the Abyss Tavern. ¡°There¡¯s no need to frighten the snake in the grass. All five men were from small families. If they die in the Abyss, no one would probably know, so people from the Demon n won¡¯t know either¡­¡± ¡°If the people from the Demon n knew that these five men had already died, then they would reassess my strength and send out even more powerful people. By then¡­¡± After considering the options, he shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t go back now. Going back now would be like delivering myself on a te. Apart from letting the enemy know about my strength, there¡¯s no use!¡± His enemies were not the five-man squad who wanted to kill him for the bounty, nor a lesser demon from the Demon n. Those who could stay at the Abyss Tavern to find the five-man squad would not be very powerful either, as being too powerful would surely attract the attention of the Demon Suppression Army. Therefore, the person designated as the contact would most likely be at the God Spirit Level, and not the God Spirit Level Eight or Nine Tribtion either. ¡°A Four or Five Tribtion God Spirit is most probable. This level of cultivation wouldn¡¯t attract attention¡­¡± ¡°So, even if I went back now, even with the Jie-Character Secret, I might not be able to hold my own against that person¡­¡± A Five Tribtion God Spirit, ording to the presently avable information, can disy up to Five Hundred Naer Divine Power Techniques. This means that, even if he utilized the Jie-Character Secret, it would still be quite tough.
Du Gang deliberated for a moment before eventually deciding to head for the river. ¡°There are wild monsters near the river, and I don¡¯t have to limit myself to hunting the Demon n. Both parties near the river, although there are frictions among them, basically most were set to kill two-level wild monsters¡­¡± ¡°The wilderness near the river is mostly filled with Controllers, their strength is not much different from mine. If I consider that one two-level wild monster drops five Divine Crystals, each containing one-tenth of the Divine Power energy, then a two-level monster will allow me to attain half of the Divine Power if I eat it alone. This means that if I kill two river monsters, I could increase my Divine Power by one Naer!¡± ¡°Do I just need to kill sixty river monsters to reach the Controller Level?¡± Suddenly Du Gang became somewhat excited. He was not an ordinary Destroyer. Under the condition of having Jie-Character Secret, he had enough strength to single-handedly kill the river monsters! Du Gang hid himself in a clean clump of grass, took out a notebook, and began to think things through. ¡°Firstly, I am one man, I need to perform reconnaissance tasks effectively, avoiding encounters with the Demon n if possible¡­¡± The Jie-Character Secret was his trump card. Using it to kill the Demon n was inefficient, the risk of exposure was too high, and it was not very cost-effective. Even if he was killing Controller Demon n members, five of them are only worth a thousand Divine Crystal, even if there were high bloodline existences within the Demon n, it would at most add a few hundred Divine Crystal. It was still not worth it. After all, ten thousand Divine Crystals could only exchange for a gram of origin. This meant ten thousand Divine Crystals increased one Naer Divine Power. But if he hunted wild monsters, a single river monster was equivalent to five squads of twenty-five demons. ¡°Reconnaissance¡­¡± Du Gang frowned. The Little Hawk King and Long Aotian had left, even Niu Dazhuang, who had a good vision, was not here. His vision now wasparable to that of ordinary people. ¡°If I don¡¯t have the ability, can I make a reconnaissance device through physical means?¡± Suddenly, Du Gang thought of some interesting things. In the Primordial Continent, although technological items could not be used, some basic physical knowledge still applied. For example, a telescope! ¡°The principle is very simple, it just uses a lens to magnify the angle of a distant object. This doesn¡¯t count as high-tech and shouldn¡¯t be an issue!¡± Du Gang thought about it, pulled out two crystals from his internal world, and randomly selected a short knife he had previously kept. ¡°Tap! Tap! Tap!¡± Holding a crystal, he skillfully whittled it with the short knife. Soon, a circr convex lens appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s make another one!¡± Du Gang quickly got to work again, processing the other crystal in the same manner. Soon enough, two lenses appeared in his hand. ¡°However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any material to fix them¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, his consciousness immersed in his internal world as he started searching. To make a telescope, there must be something to fix the two lenses, right?! After some searching, he couldn¡¯t find anything suitable to use as a substitute. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just give this a try!¡± He stopped searching, picked up the lenses in each hand ¨C one closer to his eyeball and the other a bit further away. Next, squinting one eye, he peered through the nearest lens and then through the second one. ¡°It could work!¡± Du Gangughed out loud. At this moment, his gaze could easily see parts that were previously invisible through the two lenses. ¡°How far is that?¡± He put down the lenses and realized that he could not ascertain the specific location anymore. Thinking for a moment, he picked up the lenses again, found the furthest point he could see as a reference, and then started counting his steps towards it. Just like a moment ago, he intentionally controlled his pace and the distance between his steps.¡¯ ¡°Normally, the human eye can see a me 20 kilometers away in pure air, and on mountaintops, it can even see andscape 200 kilometers away. When looking up at the starry sky, it can see even further¡­¡± ¡°The distance the human eye can see is rted to the size and color of the object¡­¡± ¡°Generally speaking, the farthest visible distance of the human eye is two hundred times the height of the object (in meters). If it¡¯s on the river, from the water¡¯s surface, I estimate that one could see people one or two kilometers away. Under the water, refractiones into y¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°So, I should also make a periscope?¡± After all, both humans and demons usually travel underwater when they are on the river, and few walk on the water. Because the distance seen by both parties on the water is far, it is easy to be a target, while under the water it is different. With the principle of refraction, 200 plus meters is basically the limit of an ordinary person¡¯s vision. Therefore, everyone is more or less like blind people, which is rtively safer. ¡°The river is basically governed by a dark forestw, anyone who exposes themselves is susceptible to sniper attacks¡­¡± He pondered, ¡°If it¡¯s a periscope, it could work¡­¡± Du Gang quickly took out two pieces of crystal and quickly polished them into two lenses. Then, he took out the Ancient Divine Spear, found a strong thin cord, connected a piece of crystal to the spearhead position, and then connected another piece of crystal to the spear end position. Once done, he tried to look through the crystal piece tied to the spear end. ¡°The angle is wrong¡­¡± Soon, he shortened the spear to thirty centimeters and began to slightly adjust the two lenses tied to the spear. ¡°It¡¯s not just the problem of the angle. The position I look at can use a ne mirror, but the spearhead position can¡¯t¡­¡± Thinking this, he quickly took out another piece of crystal, began to modify it with a small knife. This time, he did not make it into a t mirror, but turned it into a triangr mirror, inclined at forty-five degrees. After finishing, he quickly tied it back to the spearhead position. This time, looking through the mirror at the tail of the spear. ¡°There¡¯s no problem now!¡± Du Gangughed, at this moment, he could see the situations on the left and right through the two lenses which meant his periscope was ready! Although it¡¯s very rough, as long as it can be used, it¡¯s good enough! ¡°Moreover, my Ancient Divine Spear can extend!¡± He couldpletely control the Ancient Divine Spear to be thinner or remain the same size, then adjust the length to spy around! ¡°Telescope, periscope, I made them both. When it¡¯s time to go to the river, it¡¯s obviously best to dive into the water!¡± Du Gangughed, packed up his things, ¡°Now that the reconnaissance is done, what do I need to do next?¡± ¡°First of all, I am alone, hunting a team of Demon n is not a good idea, let the others do it¡­¡± ¡°So, my main goal is to keep myself from being discovered and then solo hunt for second-level river monsters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the Demon n, even the squads of our kind, I should try to avoid meeting them as much as possible!¡± After this incident, Du Gang had be cautious. Since the people from the demonic domain could bribe this five-person squad, they could also bribe many more five-person squads! Although he hadn¡¯t fought with the demonic domain, it¡¯s likely that such a huge assassin organization would not just send one person to kill him. You wouldn¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket, so it was highly likely that these people would look for other squads to assassinate him as well! ¡°Not possible, it¡¯s certain, if they think that just one squad could kill me, it would be too easy. So, most likely these guys have hired other squads too¡­¡± Du Gang pondered secretly, ¡°At least there should be three squads, at most, there could be five or even more¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°Anyway, keep as far away from the crowd as possible, don¡¯t interact or meet them!¡± It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Although the possibility of three to five bribed squads is much lesspared to the human squads currently in the river wild zone, better safe than sorry, he still wanted to be more cautious. After finalizing his strategic nning, Du Gang began to consider other details again. ¡°The second-level river monsters in the river course, ording to the data, are all solitary, much like the ones in the wilderness, capable of respawning¡­¡± ¡°The only difference is that level one monsters in both the wilderness respawn at the same ce after a set amount of time, or reset¡­¡± ¡°But the second-level river monsters in the river course are different. Not only are they numerous, but after their death, they respawn at random locations, so constant movement is required¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brow once again. His current power was limited, and applying the Jie-Character Secret was necessary if he wanted to hunt the river monsters. ¡°The Jie-Character Secret¡¯s power is immense, yet can only be used for short periods of time each day. I have already pushed my body to its limit today so I¡¯ll likely have to wait until tomorrow to use it¡­¡± ¡°Considering my current power, I could approximately kill a river monster and collect its essence every three seconds. Thus, I can hunt a maximum of three river monsters a day, right?!¡± ¡°Three river monsters would equate to one and a half Naer of divine power, which isn¡¯t too bad¡­¡± Du Gang nodded quietly. This meant that in no more than twenty days, he could be a Controller in terms of single-attack power. ¡°Apart from this, two issues lie before me. One is the usage of the Jie-Character Secret¡ªI can only hunt three river monsters a day at most and have to leave a gap, in case of unexpected circumstances¡­¡± ¡°Also, the replenishment of divine power is another issue. I need God Power Pills¡ªarge quantity of them!¡± The Jie-Character Secret allows for explosive growth inbat power, yet it is contingent upon his current strength base. This means if he was left with only 1 Naer of divine power, even with a tenfold increase, he would only have 10 Naer of divine power, thus sabotage is not feasible. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve saved up a fair amount of God Power Pills¡­¡± When they were hunting as a team in the lower half of the wilderness river course before, they mainly bought God Power Pills for replenishing their divine power. Hence, they still have a decent amount stored. This time, when the four of them left, they essentially emptied out their belongings. Therefore, most of the God Power Pills from that time are now with Du Gang¡ªthere¡¯s over a thousand of them. This means he could restore over a thousand Naer of divine power in a short amount of time. ¡°That should be enough for now. After using these over a thousand God Power Pills, I reckon I would have reached the Controller level. I can then go purchase new God Power Pills¡­¡± He now has over ten thousand divine crystals demanded from the captain who previously attempted to assassinated him,bined with the leftover twenty thousand of his own making, a total of nearly forty thousand divine crystals. Each God Power Pill costs one divine crystal, so with my forty thousand divine crystals, I can buy all of them and convert them into God Power Pills¡­¡± He had carefully calcted that buying sources to increase divine power with divine crystals isn¡¯t efficient and it¡¯s resource-intensive. Therefore, it¡¯s still better to hang around in the abyss, where he can earn more divine power! ¡°Besides, I need to find a safe ce to restore my divine power¡­¡± He furrowed his brow. Previously, there were five of them, and they could have someone keeping watch while everyone else recuperated. Now he was all alone, this meant he had to find a safe ce. ¡°Where would be safe?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°I can choose to hunt near the upper and middle routes, and then directly find a bush to stay in near the upper and middle routes¡­¡± Though there is still some risk, it¡¯s significantly less. ¡°Moreover, in the upper half of the wilderness, the location of Big Dragon leans more towards the upper route. As there are many powerful beings in these parts, I should ideally choose to hunt near the middle course of the river¡­¡± Indeed, the upper half of the wilderness and the river course here have essentially been divided into two halves. The controllers, both the humans and members of the Demon n, reside in the river course near the Big Dragon pit ¨C the upper half. These Controllers have practically drained the essence limits from both the first-level wild monsters and second-level river monsters, so they now target the essence of the third-level Big Dragon. That¡¯s why their battle with the Demon n is the fiercest. Since the small squads of the Demon n are the main forcespeting for the essence dropped by the third-level Big Dragon, having more of the Demon n squads dying gives them more opportunities. After all, death is not counted as true death unless your divine body dies. However, resurrecting and restoring the physical body takes a day¡¯s time. And just so, the respawn rate of the Big Dragon is also one day. This means that both the humans and the Demon n maintain some equilibrium¡ªif I gain the upper hand today and manage to kill more of them, I would gain more essence. The situation would be reversed the next day. ¡°So, I have to find a ce near the middle path river course, preferably a secret base where others cannot intrude, with the bare minimum allowing me to hide and restore my divine power!¡± Apart from the need to restore his divine power, he also needs to recover his physical strength. The divine power is the easy part, he has God Power Pills and wouldn¡¯t take too much time to recover it fast. However, physical strength is not the same. In the absence of strong medicine, the only way to restore it is through rest¡ªwhich means he needs to find a safe ce to sleep. ¡°That¡¯s odd. Despite having be a god, one still has to rely on sleep to restore physical strength¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, not dwelling on it. After confirming that his n was foolproof, he started making his way towards the river course. This time, he was going on a hunt all alone! Chapter 255 - 254: Strength Skyrockets! Chapter 255: Chapter 254: Strength Skyrockets! Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang stealthily made his way through the jungle area near the middlene, ceaselessly advancing before finally stopping at the edge of a bush near the river. As he got closer to such ces, he became more wary, on guard for any members of the Demon n hiding in the bushes. He would rather waste a little time, keep his eyes peeled, than be discovered rashly. Using the Jie-Character Secret only as ast resort. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± The forest was silent except for the sound of fallen leaves, making it seem quite tranquil. Nevertheless, Du Gang remained still, crouching in the grass. His eyes and ears were on high alert, observing any movement within his surroundings. Time passed slowly, and the forest¡¯s silence made it seem as if he were the only person there, creating an illusion that he was acting out something that he himself didn¡¯t know about. Just as Du Gang was about to get up, he noticed a slight movement in a bush roughly two to three hundred meters away. Something¡¯s up! Du Gang suddenly held his breath, staring attentively at that spot. ¡°Ugh!¡± A low sound rang out, and the figures of five members of the Demon n appeared. One after the other, they crept out of the bush. A murmuring amongst the Demons was heard, and even though it was quiet, their discussion was deep. Eventually, the leading demon gave an order and the others fell silent. Then in an orderly manner, they started marching towards the jungle region of the human n. Luckily for Du Gang, they did not cross his path. However, Du Gang did not let his guard down. He kept his spirit highly strung. He didn¡¯t know if the enemies had noticed him, but he dared not move. He could only wait. Soon, the five Demons bypassed him and kept on heading towards the jungle. Relieved, Du Gang took a deep breath but stayed put in the grass, patiently waiting. About half an hourter, another group of Demons crept out of the bush. ¡°Sure enough!¡± Du Gang sneered inwardly. These Demons were not as simple as they had previously appeared. These Demons didn¡¯t know if anyone was hiding nearby. So, the first group of Demons stood up as a decoy, telling anyone lying in ambush that they had left and it was safe to emerge. But in reality, the real ambush was the second group of Demons! With just a slight sense, Du Gang knew that these Demons were Controllers with impressive power. The Demons in this group wasted no time and proceeded towards the deep areas of the human jungle. ¡°Any more?¡± Du Gang looked puzzled. After a pair of Demon attacks, he became dubious, unsure if there was a third group of Demons. Maybe¡­ wait some more? Let¡¯s wait. There is too much grass here. There could still be others hidden. Anyway, after more than a year, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to wait for another day. And so, Du Gang waited again. Three hourster, as he expected, another group of Demons crawled out. Damn, who the hell are these guys waiting for? A twitch formed at the corner of his mouth. From his vantage point, he could only see himself here, but three groups of Demons had been lurking and more could potentially still be in hiding. After the third group of Demons left, Du Gang didn¡¯t give it much thought. He just wanted to see how many more were hiding, so he kept on waiting. It¡¯s just a matter of time, right? Am I not capable of ousting you?! ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± After waiting for a while, he was surprised to see a group of human soldiers crawling out of a bush about three to four hundred meters away. He was quite sure that they were not recent arrivals. They must have arrived much earlier. This group of humans did not head towards the river. Instead, they followed the earlier Demons and disappeared into the direction they had gone. Approximately five minutes after they left, two more groups of Demons appeared from the bushes, following them. It was a shock for Du Gang. Just like a Mantis stalking a Cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind, how manyyers were these guys ying down? Oneyer after the other, what did they hope to achieve? Not long after these two groups of Demons left, ¡°whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Three more squads of human soldiers emerged from the bushes and without wasting any time, chased after those ahead. ¡°Swish, swish!¡± After which, two more groups of Demons crawled out and chased after them. Looking at the ambush groupsing out one after another, Du Gang was dumbfounded. ¡°Is that thest of them?¡± There must be nearly a hundred who had slipped away in total. He waited some more, but no new figures appeared. Simultaneously, a strong pressure was perceived in the distance. It seemed that the battle had started. ¡°Since they have started fighting and no one has appeared here, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone left.¡± Concluding this, Du Gang finally emerged and ran towards the river. ¡°Who wins and who loses has nothing to do with me. I am a lone wolf. I can¡¯t help anyway¡­¡± Rushing along the way, he finally reached the river. Without any hesitation, he plunged headfirst into the water. Upon entering the water, Du Gang kept swimming forward without stopping. He dove deeper as it seemed safer than staying near the water¡¯s surface. However, he took out a telescope and kept an eye on his surroundings to ensure his safety. After reaching the bottom, he found himself inplete darkness, and his visibility was limited to a few meters. Even with the telescope, he could only see a few dozen meters ahead. ¡°No problem. If I cannot see, others won¡¯t be able to see me either, so there¡¯s no need to panic¡­¡± While moving forward, Du Gang suddenly sensed a intense danger approaching from an unseen creature rapidly advancing in his direction. A river monster? Jie-Character Secret! Tenfold Strength! Without hesitation, Du Gang triggered the Jie-Character Secret. In such a situation, there was no room for ambiguity. Indeed, a water jet attack, quite forceful but somewhat concealed, was sted towards him. In his line of sight, a strangerge-headed fish with sharp teeth charged towards him, opening its bloody maw, reminiscent of a predatory shark. ¡°Kill!¡± With a soft growl, Du Gang¡¯s body transformed into a bolt of lightning in the blink of an eye, moving instantaneously. ¡°Boom!¡± Executing his Drunken Monkey Divine Fist, Du Gang, barehanded, smashed the monstrous fish to death with a direct punch. Disengage the Jie-Character Secret! Having got the upper hand, Du Gang rapidly disengaged the Jie-Character Secret. His energy was limited, only allowing him to activate the Jie-Character Secret for 10 seconds per day, so he saved it when he could. Luckily, he had prepared a strategy earlier, and this sneak attack and counter-kill urred without any ident, even better than he had expected, only using up two seconds of the Jie-Character Secret! ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± As the monstrous fish died, its body slowly dissipated. Meanwhile, five essence cores appeared one after another as if they were game loot. Witnessing this, Du Gang quickly approached and collected them. ¡°I¡¯ve got half of the Naer Divine Power!¡± Heughed heartily, sitting cross-legged on the spot and starting to absorb the energy of the essence cores. He chose to do so because these monstrous fishes usually have clearly demarcated territories, each having its own independent domain, so they refreshed separately during respawn. It didn¡¯t take long to absorb the essence cores, roughly one per minute, so in just five minutes, he hadpletely absorbed all five of them. But just when he was about to leave, five men suddenly appeared out of nowhere. These five men were also startled when they saw Du Gang, holding various weapons in their hands. Du Gang was first taken aback, then quickly realised that these five were from the human race. ¡°Did you kill the monsters here?¡± The leader of the five frowned and asked. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± His words stirred the five men¡¯s excitement, ¡°My friend, this territory belongs to us¡­¡± ¡°Yours?!¡± Du Gang narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to extort me?¡± Upon hearing this, the five shook their heads hastily. The leader exined, ¡°No, no, what we mean is, given your great strength, why not go further into the central river?¡± ¡°This area near our human wild region is usually where we hunt. We need five of us to deal with one monster fish, so¡­¡± So, the strong should yield to the weak? Du Gang was rather puzzled, but his Jie-Character Secret time was limited, wasting it on these men was meaningless, so he didn¡¯t argue further and simply walked away. Seeing Du Gang disappear into the distance, the five heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness he left!¡± ¡°Yeah, otherwise the water dragon fruit would have had nothing to do with us¡­¡± While talking, they turned around and headed back. What they didn¡¯t know was that Du Gang was quietly following not far behind at this moment. Water Dragon Fruit? Du Gang had a sudden realization on his face. This fruit randomly grows in the river of the upper wild region, it¡¯s another way to increase one¡¯s divine power. Its effect is even stronger than the second grade essence cores. Following the five men for a while, he arrived at a water cave close to the riverbed. This cave was very concealed, if not for these five men leading the way, he would not have known about its existence. Clearly, these five men were guarding the water dragon fruit here. They were alerted to the distant surge of power and went for a look. Inside the water cave, on a cliff, like a vine, a green nt was growing on the wall. On it dangled several luminous fruits, shimmering. But judging from the shapes of these fruits, they hadn¡¯t fully formed and were still growing. ording to its feature of growing in rivers and being functionally equivalent to essence cores, the more energy a mature fruit provides, the less a immature one does. These fruits had remained here for so long because these people were not willing to eat them yet, hoping to wait until they were fully matured. ¡°The water dragon fruits should ripen in at most one day, and given their current state, it should be more than half a day by now. This means they¡¯ll mature soon¡­¡± Quietly pondering, Du Gang thought, ¡°Should I get involved and take away these fruits?¡± At this moment, just the fruits he saw from outside were about four or five, he wondered if there were more inside. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just then, a dull sound approached rapidly from afar. An ambush! Du Gang instantly reacted and quickly turned around. To his surprise, two figures appeared behind him¨Cthey were two of the five men he followed earlier. Hadn¡¯t these guys gone into the water cave? ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡± No sooner had he thought of this, than three more attacksunched from the direction of the water cave. These bastards had nned this! They¡¯ve found my location! ¡°Gods!¡± The Divine Beings of the five men appeared out of nowhere,unching their attacks at Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang was startled. He instinctively activated his Jie-Character Secret and summoned his own Divine Being. ¡°Kill!¡± Without a hint of hesitation, his Divine Being unleashed ughter in the blink of an eye. At this point, it was better to kill mistakenly than to let go! He had only 8 seconds left for his Jie-Character Secret, he had no time to dy with them! ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Five sts echoed in session. ¡°Pu~!¡± All five of them spat out blood at the same time, faces filled with shock, ¡°How is this possible?!¡± They couldn¡¯t believe that their Divine Beings were killed in a fraction of a second. ¡°Die!¡± Not showing any mercy, Du Gang moved like lightning, swaying left and right. ¡°Bang, bang!¡± His fists kept hammering, and in an instant, he sted away the bodies of all five men. Simultaneously, the five divine thoughts, devoid of any physical or divine protection, were left bare in the open. ¡°Collect!¡± Devoid of bodies and Divine Beings, their divine thoughts, deprived of divine power and ability, couldn¡¯t resist at all, and were almost instantly grasped by Du Gang. ¡°Unlock! After doing all this, Du Gang¡¯s Jie-Character Secret only took 4 seconds, but the enemy had already lost. Not only was their divine deity destroyed, but their bodies were also destroyed, leaving only their Divine Thoughts barely surviving. Du Gang controlled the five Divine Thoughts and said calmly, ¡°Tell me why you ambushed me?¡± Only then did the five realize they¡¯d messed with the wrong guy! We¡¯re doomed! The leader quickly pleaded, ¡°Mercy, Brother! We thought you were going to swipe the water dragon fruit, so we wanted to drive you away. We didn¡¯t mean to kill you¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, if we¡¯d known you were this powerful, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to make a move!¡± Stammering, the five could hardlyplete their sentences, their Divine Thoughts trembling. Du Gang chuckled, uttering, ¡°A twist in the tale?¡± At these words, the Divine Thoughts of the five shook violently again. They had already been very cautious, but their Divine Thoughts couldn¡¯t lie. Their current behaviour was like someone dodging their eyes when their lies were exposed. As I thought! Du Gang sneered internally, ¡°I was thinking, with such close proximity, if you guys wanted to show up, you would have done so in the five minutes when I was absorbing the essence. But you showed up only after I had finished absorbing it¡­¡± ¡°After showing up, there were no other actions, just driving me away. And even pretending the likes that the five of you could hardly fend off a monster fish¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, interestingly, I had only left for a short time when you guys mentioned the water dragon fruit, wearing a look of relief¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Perhaps an ordinary person would be deceived by your lies, but not me. I could instantly tell you were lying, deceiving me, setting a trap!¡± ¡°Big Brother, we¡­¡± Just as the others tried to exin, Du Gang gestured and uttered nonchntly, ¡°Enough with the unnecessary crap. Just hand over all the valuable stuff you have¡­¡± The group exchanged nces, somewhat puzzled, somewhat nervous. Du Gang continued calmly: ¡°We¡¯re all of the same race. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. Hand over your life-saving money, and I¡¯ll spare your lives. But I¡¯ll only give you one chance. If it¡¯s not enough, then so be it¡­¡± The leader hesitated slightly, finally voicing, ¡°Big Brother, can you assure us that you won¡¯t kill us after we give you the money?¡± Their intention was clear, they hade to kill Du Gang. Perhaps they were the ones previously hiding in the bushes, following him all the way down. Or maybe they were already stationed here, just happened to take on the contract to assassinate Du Gang. Upon hearing this, the corners of Du Gang¡¯s mouth rose slightly, ¡°I swear if you give enough money, I¡¯ll spare you¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the five no longer hesitated, pulling out their own life-saving funds. As Du Gang deduced, each had roughly ten thousand and a few hundred Divine Crystals. He knew that these ten thousand crystals were definitely given to them by the people of the Demon Realm, while the few hundred Divine Crystals were their own. In this abyss, the biggest benefit is the essence dropped by wild monsters. Hence,pared to Divine Crystals, this amount is fairly normal! Over fifty thousand Divine Crystals, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and pocketed them straight away. ¡°Big Brother, you are a man of your word, please let us go!¡± The five held on to a glimmer of hope, thinking Du Gang did not know why they attacked him. Du Gang scoffed, ¡°Do you guys want to stay alive?¡± ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t let you live. I lied!¡± Tired of their shocked reactions and impending protests, Du Gang waved his hand, wiping out thest of the five¡¯s Divine Thoughts. Whether these five guys were previously trailing him from thend or were really just guarding the water dragon fruit, their actions at this moment proved that they had dealings with the people of the Demon Realm, they epted the Demon Realm¡¯s money! These people came with the intention of killing him! ¡°So, the guys from the Demon Realm probably hired a lot of people, didn¡¯t they?!¡± He had underestimated the demon realm. Initially, he assumed they would quietly target small groups, but now it seemed that the demon realm had targeted quite a few teams. Furthermore, as more neers entered or returned, their numbers would steadily increase. This implied that, after some time, numerous human squads in the first abyssalyer would want to kill him! ¡°I really should be more cautious in the future,¡± he thought. Du Gang sighed, but he didn¡¯t mind. Being targeted was inevitable. Money attracts greed, and he himself was worth ten million divine crystals. Apart from people of the ancient city, other races didn¡¯t care if you were a descendant of the Ancient God. If they had to kill, they would. ¡°It¡¯s not just people from the ancient city¡­¡± Du Gang frowned. His existence was, in fact, somewhat insignificant to the ancient city. The attitudes of many people towards him wereplicated, to say the least. Though the upper echelons required impartiality, the allure of money might induce some to betray him. ¡°Considering the current prices and power offered by the demon domain, once I leave this ce, there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll bribe some people from the ancient city!¡± ¡°There are undoubtedly God Spirit Level individuals, and arge number at that¡­ As for True God Level¡­¡± Du Gang was torn, unsure whether True God Level beings would betray him for money. ¡°They probably would. Ten million divine crystals have already been offered. Even True God Level beings might find it hard to resist this temptation?!¡± He recalled when he possessed merely 7 billion saint crystals, both Qingyu and Lord Meng appeared. Thetter was, after all, a True God Level being. 7 billion saint crystals were equivalent to 700,000 divine crystals. Just 700,000 divine crystals drew out Lord Meng. Although there were considerations of forming beneficial rtions with the Ancient God, it still showed that 700,000 divine crystals was not a negligible sum for a True God Level being. And now, the demon realm had set his bounty at a whopping ten million divine crystals! ¡°So, within the first abyssalyer, I might only encounter enemies at First Tribtion God Spirit Level, but once I leave this ce, it¡¯s a different story¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Du Gang suddenly recalled that the first abyssalyer was not solely inhabited by First Tribtion God Spirits. Within the Demon Suppression Army¡¯s defense towers, there were stationed nine Third Tribtion God Spirits and ny-nine Second Tribtion God Spirits. ¡°Could these beings be bought too?¡± It¡¯s not certain! He was always wary of the power of money, so he didn¡¯t harbor any naive thoughts. Any negligence could cost him his life! ¡°However, generally, these Second or Third Tribtion warriors only leave when their shifts change¡ªgiving me some short-term security.¡± He pondered over it. The Demon Suppression Army within the first abyssalyer changed shifts after a significant length of time. ¡°Since theirst shift change¡­¡± His mind went back to what the uncle of Little Hawk King had said. ¡°So, a month from now, these Second and Third Tribtion God Spirits, and even those from the Demon Suppression Army, could be bribed by the enemy?¡± The demon domain, with its ability to hide its headquarters for such a long time, and to grow into an organization capable of rivaling two divine ns, was not something Du Gang could underestimate. ¡°In any case, I need to be more careful. The demon domain won¡¯t back off that easily.¡± Du Gang exhaled deeply, reminding himself once more, to be cautious. He spected that the recent group of five had acted on the spur of the moment. Recognizing him, they might have been hoping to take advantage of the situation. And their choice to strike at the location of the water dragon fruit¡­ ¡°Was it due to this hidden path?¡± Looking at the tunnel beneath the cave where the water dragon fruit was located, Du Gang pondered thoughtfully. ¡°This ce could serve as my temporary base!¡± ¡°I can hide here after hunting!¡± His Jie-Character Secret could only be used for a limited time each day, requiring him to rest. He had wanted to find a ce to set up a base, and now, this water cave was just right! If one wasn¡¯t specifically looking for it, they might pass by without ever noticing this cave¡¯s existence. He didn¡¯t rush to pluck the water dragon fruit, but instead, crawled down the tunnel. Around four or five hundred meters in, he emerged from a coral reef. ¡°This is the second exit, quite convenient!¡± Du Gang carefully concealed the exit before crawling back in. Not long after he returned to the water cave, the water dragonfruit on the vine began to ripen. Without another word, Du Gang plucked the ten fruits and swallowed them one after another. ¡°Boom!¡± A burst of pure energy exploded inside him instantly. At the same time, Du Gang quickly sat cross-legged, opening his divine orifices and began absorbing this energy like a whale swallowing krill. ¡°Hum!¡± At that moment, his divine orifices started to fill rapidly, and his Divine Power began to grow by the Naer unit. What surprised him was that a single water dragon fruit carried a full Naer of Divine Power. Ten of them increased his Divine Power by ten Naer! His Divine Power ceiling of 70 Naer was directly increased to 80 Naer! This meant that if he acted swiftly and could guarantee a fatal blow, he could kill a water monster without using the Jie-Character Secret. ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough, will have to wait until my Divine Power increases in theter stages!¡± At this stage, the Jie-Character Secret is still the primary tool. Du Gang did a quick calction. He needed to increase his Divine Power to at least 500 Naer before he could stop using the Jie-Character Secret, because at that point, the cost-efficiency would have increased greatly, and even without the Jie-Character Secret, his Divine Power would increase considerably. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s use this ce as a base and start hunting the surrounding water monsters!¡± After making up his mind, Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to leave, but instead found a clean ce, sat down cross-legged, and began to rest. After the two previous outbursts, he had used his Jie-Character Secret for 7 seconds, almost draining half of his strength and wasn¡¯t in a condition to go out. He set a limit for himself on the usage of the Jie-Character Secret. Namely, when there were only 3 seconds left of the Jie-Character Secret¡¯s usage time, he shouldn¡¯t use it anymore and save it forter, in case of a situation like the one just now. No matter whether he could fight or not, at the very least, he should be able to run away! Next, Du Gang stayed there and began his hunting. Just as he had nned, he maintained a frequency of hunting three times a day. His Divine Power increased steadily, gaining about one and a half Naer of Divine Power daily. Within just a month, Du Gang¡¯s Divine Power limit had reached 125 Naer, and his Divine Power skill limit was 80 Naer. Initially, he thought that his Supreme Technique would allow him to deal a 100 Naer attack. However, when his Divine Power actually reached that level, he discovered it couldn¡¯t! The Supreme Technique meant that his single attack could only reach about 75. To reach 100 Naer, he would need to cultivate the World Creation Technique to one percent. He had always thought he had achieved one percent, but in reality, he hadn¡¯t. He might have only achieved two percent of a thousandth. There was still a distance of three-quarters to reaching one percent. ¡°By the looks of it, Yang Jun being able to cultivate ¡®The Prophecy¡¯ up to two percent is really something!¡± Du Gang felt somewhat emotional. He hadn¡¯t felt much about the two percent before, but once he started cultivating himself, he realized the gap was substantial. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that among the God Spirit Level, there are students at the Holy Confucian Academy who have attained up to five percent. I wonder how terrifying the added strength must be¡­¡± At this thought, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a longing in his heart. What does it mean to cultivate the Supreme Technique? The normal God n, as well as some powerful Holy ns, including these 45 powers, all possess the Supreme Technique! Therefore, these sons of Holy Lands will certainly have the Supreme Technique. What decides the differentiation? ¡°It¡¯s the ability to understand the technique!¡± Du Gang was filled with emotion. At the stage of Divine Power and Divine Power Technique transformation, the stronger the ability toprehend the technique amongst beings of the same level, the stronger the strength. ¡°But it¡¯s alright for now, I can cultivate Divine Power while practicing the technique¡­¡± Du Gang was satisfied with his current environment and situation. When his physical strength has recovered, he will go hunting and bring back some essence. Then he can begin to cultivate the technique. In this way, his Divine Power and Combat Power are growing at the same pace. At the same time, as time went by, hisbat power became stronger and stronger. Initially, he could only hunt down three water creatures per day. Later on, it became six per day. This meant that in a day, he could increase his Divine Power by 3 Naer. This time, after four months, his Divine Power limit reached 500 Naer, and the limit of Divine Power Technique reached 90 Naer. ¡°Almost there, it¡¯s time to head toward the center of the river¡­¡± One day, after Du Gang had regained his strength, he didn¡¯t continue to hunt, but started to re-n. He realized that the frequency of water creatures appearing in this marginal area and their number are too low. Hunting six a day was already the limit. Not because hecked strength, but because there weren¡¯t enough water creatures. Water creatures are very strong, their attacks are almostparable to the Controllers. The power of their single release attack reaches 75 Naer Divine Power. Some stronger ones even have 80+ Naer Divine Power. However, these water creatures have mediocre defense power. As long as you withstand the first hit, you can almost instantly kill them without much effort. Therefore, when his Divine Power reached 500 Naer, even without using the Jie-Character Secret, he could hunt four to five water creatures in a while. Of course, scientifically, steadily, and safely, he could hunt three! Just like preserving the usage time of Jie-Character Secret, he needed to save some Divine Power for emergencies. After all, it¡¯s not his backyard pond. It¡¯s not just Demon ns here, there are also some unpredictable humans! However, even three is better than here! His Jie-Character Secret is basically at the level of killing one water creature per second. ording to the three-second reservation calction, he could hunt 7 water creatures with the Jie-Character Secret, and 3 with his own Divine Power. This means that when he arrives at the area where water creatures are concentrated, he can hunt ten per day! ¡°Ten per day,pared to when I first came here, is ten times more efficient, meaning I can increase my Divine Power by 15 Naer per day. In a hundred days, I can increase by 1500 Naer Divine Power, enough to absorb the essence dropped by a level two water creature to the limit!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get going!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t have much to tidy up. After he ate the water dragon fruit, the vines in the water cave withered. The only valuable thing was the cave itself, which could serve as a temporary base. So after he left, instead of rushing off, he searched for arge rock to block the cave entrance before leaving satisfactorily. Unlike when he first arrived at the river, Du Gang was much more rxed now, and his steps were much quicker. In the past, whenever he went hunting, he would always use a telescope to scrutinize his surroundings. But now, he only needed to make sure there were no enemies right in front. As for the other directions, he didn¡¯t bother much. His strength allowed him to do so! Chapter 256: 255 Double efficiency! Chapter 256: 255 Double efficiency!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°!¡±
On the surface of the water, a small human team and a small Demon n team are struggling fiercely. Both teams are strong, all with at least the power of a Controller. However, among the two teams, three of the humans are severely injured and currently at a disadvantage, appearing to be on the verge of defeat. ¡°Damn it, if only we hadn¡¯t been injured at the Big Dragon Pit, we wouldn¡¯t have been entangled by you¡­¡± One man with a hooked nose curses again and again. However, one of his wings is broken, leaving only one fluttering in vain, unable to lift him into the air. ¡°!¡± The Demon n opposing him does not understand his words, but shows a look of pleasure. Obviously, to him, the enemy¡¯s rage is a recognition of his power. At this moment, both teams fail to notice that about three to four hundred meters away from their fight, a special crystal mirror is floating on the surface of the water. Under the water surface, a thin and long stick extends all the way to the bottom. Du Gang is observing the battle through the ¡°periscope¡± he created. ¡°Should I help?¡±
He is hesitant, and suspects that the Demon n might have recruited many human teams over the past four months, including the Blue Robed Eagle King¡¯s team. Soon, he makes a decision. He can¡¯t stay in the abyss forever. He is bound to have to interact with others. So going up to help and initiate contact is the best choice for him right now. Moreover, even if these people have been bought by the Demon n and want to hurt him, he would show them a real hell when the timees. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Quickly, he stores away the simple ¡®periscope¡¯ made from the Ancient Divine Spear, and makes his way slowly towards the surface of the water. Moving stealthily to the battlefield below and choosing the right moment, he attacks directly upwards. ¡°Kill!¡± Above the surface, the Blue Robed Eagle King senses the situation beneath the water, guessing it¡¯s a human, and immediately exerts force to hold back his opponent. ¡°!¡± The Demon n on the other side is furious. How dare someonee to ambush?
He attempts to dodge, but can¡¯t. The Blue Robed Eagle King is too fast, holding him in ce and preventing him from escaping. ¡°Boom!¡± With nowhere to evade, the Demon n member has to directly take a hit from Du Gang. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise echoes as arge hole is sted into the Demon n member¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Cry your chi wa!¡± The Demon n member utters a mysterious phrase before dying, his Divine Thought shing as it leaves his body. There is a sh of cold light in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, but seeing the surrounding humans, he dismisses the idea of silencing them. For some time now, every time he has encountered the Demon n, he has either avoided them or silenced them, rarely letting them escape. This time, it seems he has a heavy killing intent. But luckily, he can still control his murderous intent. The other four Demon n members see the situation and recognize the state of the battlefield.
In a situation where they¡¯re outnumbered six to four, there¡¯s barely any chance to turn the tide. Therefore, the four Demon n members don¡¯t hesitate at all and abandon their bodies, their Divine Thoughts returning to the God within and escaping quickly. However, before their deaths, they all utter a sound simr to the Demon n member who was killed earlier. ¡°Cry your chi wa!¡± ¡°Cry your chi wa!¡± What the hell? Du Gang feels quite bewildered. At this time, Ying Qing next to himughs and says, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, they¡¯re saying ¡®wait next time¡¯, something like that¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asks, ¡°You can understand the Demon nnguage?¡± Ying Qingughs, ¡°There¡¯s a Demon nnguage course in the Ancient City exchange center, you can pay to learn, I just happen to have learned it¡­¡± I see! Du Gang understands. He has been thinking that after so long of fighting between the two races, if neither of them has developed the other¡¯snguage, that would be too weak. Even on Earth, when the East met the West, they slowly learned each other¡¯snguages, sometimes in less than a year. Here, the two races have been in conflict for at least billions of years. One can imagine how intertwined their time has been. ¡°Du Gang, thank you this time!¡± While Ying Qing is speaking, he curiously asks: ¡°Where are Ying Ba and the others?¡± As he looks around, he doesn¡¯t see anyone else. Hearing this, Du Gang understands that this guy probably hasn¡¯t left for a long time since theyst separated from the lower wild area. This means that his chances of contact with people from the Demon realm have been low. Heughs, ¡°It¡¯s just me alone. Ying Ba has gone home, and the others too, they¡¯ve all been called back to their families to practice divine techniques¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Ying Qing suddenly realizes. He recalls that they had not stayed for a full year before leaving, so they haven¡¯t received the family legacy either, so it¡¯s expected. On the other side, the other four humans have ended their battle and are bringing over the bodies of the four Demons. ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± One by one, the four express their thanks to Du Gang. Du Gang nces at them. From their physical features and outlines, he can tell that all four are from the Ancient City, and says with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re all part of the same race.¡± The four do not take his words lightly. After all, being able to use more than 75 Naer Divine Power signifies that either Du Gang has cultivated the Saintly Power Technique to 200 percent, or he possesses a Supreme Technique. Either way, they thank him sincerely. At this moment, Ying Qing introduces, ¡°This is Du Gang, Du Gang of the Ancient God. You should have heard of him, right?!¡± Upon hearing this, the four realize, ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± Asrades of Ying Qing, they have heard this name many times. Although they have not seen him, they understand his experiences. Du Gang carefully considers the features of the four. He finds that though they are dressed in ornate clothes, there are no remarkable eagle hooks or dragon horns, and their bodies still look human. This indicates that they may be denizens of the Ancient City, but they do not belong to those four ns. ¡°Du Gang, you can take these five Demon n bodies¡­¡± Even though Ying Qing isn¡¯t the team leader, he takes the lead on this matter. The five bodies of the Demon n are not very valuable, only worth about 500 Divine Crystals. Compared to the upper half of the wild region, where the primary way to increase Divine Power is through precious essence, this isn¡¯t lucrative. Du Gang wasn¡¯t shy and took it directly. Seeing Du Gang epted it, the other five all heaved a sigh of relief. Although they never interacted with the Ancient God, they had heard many rumors and were most afraid of karma. It¡¯s not the repayment they fear but the curse. After all, the Ancient God¡¯s curse almost annihted their n. ¡°Du Gang, are you here alone? Haven¡¯t joined another team?¡± Ying Qing asked curiously at this moment. Du Gang nodded andughed: ¡°I¡¯m alone, they all went back. I¡¯m toozy to form a team again. I¡¯m just hunting water monsters in the river here and won¡¯t bother other Demon ns, so it¡¯s quite safe here.¡± Afterwards, he asked in return: ¡°What about you? I saw you were injured before encountering this Demon n¡­¡± Ying Qing nodded andughed: ¡°We came from the Big Dragon Pit¡­¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, in the Big Dragon Pit, it refreshes once a day. Every refresh is arge-scale battlefield, with both the human and demon elites battling fiercely¡­¡± ¡°The Big Dragon Pit is simply a ce forrge-scale group battles, extremely thrilling, and the rewards are not bad¡­¡± As he spoke, he hesitated for a moment and asked: ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Upon hearing this, the other four frowned in dissatisfaction. However, Du Gang didn¡¯t disappoint them and directly refused. ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine on my own. It¡¯s all five-person teams here. Forming a six-person team wouldn¡¯t be as exciting¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the other four heaved a sigh of relief, but politely said a few more words. ¡°Now that you¡¯re alone, why not go to the Big Dragon Pit and have a look? You won¡¯t believe how amazing it is¡­¡± Ying Qing was very excited, ¡°At least dozens of small teams battle, at most hundreds of teams, all are Controller teams, powerful, some can even fight two¡­¡± ¡°Not just that, the number of essence drops in the Big Dragon Pit is enormous, and each essence can increase one Naer of Divine Power¡­¡± He excitedly said: ¡°You won¡¯t believe, the drop mechanism of the Big Dragon is different from the first and second level monsters. After the Big Dragon drops essence, it is allocated ording to the percentage of damage done to the Big Dragon. What does this mean?¡± ¡°It means that the amount of essence each person can obtain is divided ording to your strength. However, after the essence is dropped, it cannot be stored in the inner world. This means that humans and demons can fight each other for their essence¡­¡± ¡°After winning, you could possibly obtain an essence that increases 10 Naer of Divine Power¡­¡± ¡°However, you could also lose your own essence entirely. It¡¯s really thrilling!¡± Not only Ying Qing but also the other four were incredibly excited. From their words, Du Gang had a rough idea and understood the underpinnings. Only the strong could stay near the Big Dragon Pit and struggle for more essence. This suggested that their cultivation speed would be much faster than absorbing first or second-level essences. However, his forehead furrowed slightly. The strength of these five people¡­ They are all Controllers! Du Gang was a little surprised, ¡°All five of you are Controllers, and you got injured?¡± Ying Qing shook his head and said bitterly: ¡°Our strength just barely qualifies us to join the battle in the Big Dragon Pit¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, Controllers just barely qualify to participate in the battle of the Big Dragon Pit?! Ying Qing nodded and said: ¡°Yes, being a Controller is just a threshold. In the Big Dragon Pit, there are quite a few very powerful guys¡­¡± ¡°These guys, their strongest divine power techniques are not only 100 Naer. Many people have surpassed 100 Naer, and some have even reached 200 Naer¡­¡± ¡°200 Naer?!¡± Du Gang opened his mouth wide, stunned, ¡°A 200 Naer divine power, a First Tribtion divine spirit?¡± Ying Qing nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. A First Tribtion divine spirit, with 200 Naer divine power. It means that the Supreme Technique has been practiced to 2%pletion¡­¡± When he first learned of it, he was somewhat surprised. He had struggled to even reach 1%, but someone had achieved 2%. Du Gang suddenly understood. He asked, ¡°Are there many who possess such a 200 Naer Divine Power?¡± Ying Qing shook his head, ¡°Not many, but not few either. At least four or five teams have such an individual. Their teammates might not be as good but aren¡¯t much worse either¡­¡± He said sentimentally, ¡°We¡¯re still doing fine now. Decades ago, it was said there were those whose divine power reached 300 Naer¡­¡± ¡°But luckily, these guys left the first abyss after absorbing the three different essences to their upper limit and advanced to the secondyer of the abyss!¡± The secondyer of the abyss! Du Gang knew about it. In there, those who could enter the First, Second, and Third Tribtions were not limited in numbers. Mostly, those who could get to the secondyer were either the strongest among the First Tribtion divine spirits, or they belonged to the Second and Third Tribtions. Hearing this, he asked curiously, ¡°In the secondyer of the abyss, are there still simr wild monsters to fight?¡± Ying Qing nodded,ughing, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the benefit of the abyss. Eachyer has wild monsters. For example, if we¡¯ve absorbed the essences of the monsters in the firstyer to the limit, we can continue to absorb more in the secondyer¡­¡± So that¡¯s how it is! Du Gang suddenly got excited again. It meant that just with the first threeyers of the abyss, one could improve their divine power by at least 18000 Naer. And it was all free, no money required!! Ying Qingughed, ¡°We¡¯re on the firstyer of the abyss where we¡¯ve basically reached our absorption limit for the essences dropped by Level 1 and 2 monsters. We¡¯re just waiting to absorb the essence dropped by Level 3 monsters before we can advance to the secondyer of the abyss¡­¡± ¡°Compared to the firstyer, the secondyer is a real battlefield. It¡¯s where we can truly show our skills. There are many strong individuals there, who as First Tribtion Divine Spirits, have managed to defeat even Second or Third Tribtion Divine Spirits!¡± Seeding against the odds is particrly tempting for them, the chosen ones! Du Gang nodded, ¡°I see!¡± Then, they exchanged some more information before parting ways again. ¡°Du Gang, see you around. Try not to go any further. You¡¯re about to reach the Big Dragon area. There are many members of the Demon n there. All of them are Controllers¡­¡± Ying Qingughed, ¡°We have to go back too, back to our own wild territories, to fight some red monsters¡­¡± Soon, they parted ways, and Du Gang once again ventured underwater. Now, he had no intention of going to the Big Dragon Pit. After all, he still hadn¡¯t fully absorbed the essence of the Level 2 monsters. At the moment, his divine power was only at the 90 Naer upper limit. Even if he went to the Big Dragon Pit, he would merely be an onlooker. Unless he had lost his mind, it was impossible to reveal his Jie-Character Secret in public. After reaching this area near the center, Du Gang found that the number of water monsters encountered indeed increased several times. He didn¡¯t even need to search for them. There were always water monstersing to him. To hunt monsters more efficiently, Du Gang even came up with a strategy to lure the monsters. He would lure one monster to another, allowing him to kill two monsters in a second and effectively doubling his efficiency. However, it was a shame that he could only lure two monsters at a time. When he tried to lead two monsters to a third, he found that the water monsters wouldn¡¯t continue to chase him, but would scatter instead. Apparently, the water monsters repelled each other. Although they would not fight upon encountering each other, they would separate. ¡°Oh well, two will do. The efficiency has at least doubled!¡± This meant he could hunt down 20 water monsters a day, thereby increasing his divine power by 30 Naer each day. ¡°If I continue at this rate, will I be able to reach the upper limit of 2000 Naer divine power from Level 2 monsters in just 50 days?!¡± Calcting the efficiency, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Such a fast rate was like stealing money! He doubted anyone could be faster! ¡°By the time Long Aotian and the otherse back, I might have maxed out all the wild monsters in the firstyer of the abyss¡­¡± Chapter 257: 256: Heading to the Big Dragon Pit! Chapter 257: 256: Heading to the Big Dragon Pit!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Boom!¡± Underwater, two water monsters had juste face to face when a powerful attack hit them. Unable to resist at all, they were immediately reduced to essences.
Picking up the ten dropped essences, Du Gang didn¡¯t look for a ce to hide but started absorbing them right away. After a while, the ten essences in his hand reduced to nine and he also stopped his cultivation. ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t absorb any more?!¡± Du Gang eximed. After practicing for a while, he had killed countless Level Two wild beasts and absorbed countless Second Level essences. Now, he had reached the absorption limit. The limit of two thousand Naer divine power; even his divine power skill had reached a hundred Naer. This meant that his Supreme Technique had advanced one percent. ¡°Next, should I return to my own forest to kill Level One wild beasts or should I go to the Big Dragon pit to fight Level Three wild beasts?¡± Du Gang hesitated for two seconds andughed, ¡°Level One wild beasts, let¡¯s deal with them when theye. For now, let¡¯s go and brush up with the Level Three wild beasts!¡± His current strength had turned upside down. Even if the divine power skill was at a hundred Naer, he could now use it twenty times. This was merely the case when he hadn¡¯t used the Jie-character secret technique. If he used the Jie-Character Secret, he was confident that no one in the firstyer of the Abyss would be a match for him, not even the gods of the Second or Third Tribtion! ¡°Big Dragon, I aming!¡± Du Gang was somewhat excited. From the time he entered the firstyer of the Abyss, he had heard of Big Dragon being the strongest wild beast. Each essence dropped could increase one Naer divine power!
In the Abyss, the upper and lower forests were actually symmetrical. There was also a huge Dragon Pit in the lower half of the forest, but its location was on the side of the human forest. In the upper half of the forest, the Big Dragon Pit was on the demon n¡¯s side, at the blend of the demon n¡¯snd and river, and it carved out a separate region. This was an almost circr deep pit, clearly deeper than the water in the river. Normally, the river water would flow into the Big Dragon Pit when it reached it. But in reality, the river water couldn¡¯t flow into the Big Dragon Pit, as if there was an invisible boundary. All the river water flowed around the outer perimeter of the Big Dragon Pit. Following the river route, Du Gang finally arrived near the Big Dragon Pit. The entrance to the Big Dragon Pit was huge, too big to be blocked by anyone. So, he didn¡¯t encounter anyone when he entered the Big Dragon Pit. However, as he continued to move forward, he finally met some people, or rather, he was approaching the standoff area of both sides in the Big Dragon Pit. The Big Dragon refreshed every day. Each time it refreshed, it would be swiftly killed by both sides. Following this, the essences dropped by the Big Dragon upon its death would spark an intensepetition between the two sides. At this moment, the Big Dragon hadn¡¯t refreshed yet. Both sides were still restrained and showed no signs of impulsiveness. As a matter of fact, after such a long time of battle, both sides had reached a tacit understand ¨C not to start a war before the Big Dragon¡¯s refresh. Because in the past, they had fought before the Big Dragon refreshed. The only oue was mutual injury, with more than half of the controllers dying and needing a day to revive, while weaker ones flocked to pick up the remaining spoils.
There were many people wanting to scavenge like this, and at this moment there were quite a few people gathered outside the two sides. Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to negotiate with the humans here but first surveyed the situation. In the center of the standoff, there was a patch of Red Earth different from the rest of the area. It wasn¡¯t small, with a length of several hundred meters. ¡°That should be where the Big Dragon refreshes!¡± Du Gang was smart and identified it instantly. Surrounding the Red Earth were crowds of people. The circle was divided into two halves, with about three to four hundred people on the human side, all controllers. Even without showing off, you could see their powerful aura. Opposite them were about the same number of demons, also controllers. The two sides stood in a circle along the edge of the Red Earth. At a distance of about four to five hundred meters from these people stood even more people, not only from the human side but also from the demon side. These people on the outskirts were here to scavenge. All of them were not strong enough topete in the core area and came to see if they could get lucky. These people¡¯s cultivation levels were high and low, as Du Gang noticed after a brief scan. ¡°Hey, why are you standing here?¡± Du Gang eventually couldn¡¯t hold back and walked towards a friendly looking chubby man to ask.
The Chubby Man gave him a nce andughed, ¡°Is this your first time here?!¡± Seeing Du Gang nod, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re in luck, the Big Dragon is about to refresh. We¡¯re waiting for the Big Dragon¡­¡± ¡°The moment the Big Dragon refreshes, these big shots will kill the Big Dragon, and we will collect some of the essences!¡± Du Gang was curious, ¡°Will they let you pick them up?¡± After all, there were almost seven to eight hundred controllers in the field. Although there were more than two thousand maniptors around them, they were still inferiorpared to those controllers. The chubby manughed, ¡°Of course, once the essences drop, the ce will be chaotic. Whoever picks up the essence will own it¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If you die, you just need two hundred divine crystals to rebuild a body. But if you pick up an essence, it¡¯s equivalent to spending ten thousand divine crystals to increase your divine power¡­¡± The chubby manfortably continued to smile, ¡°See the Red Earth ahead? That¡¯s where the Big Dragon is going to refresh. As soon as it refreshes, these big shots will join forces to attack. Once the Big Dragon dies, the essences will drop onto the Red Earth, and that¡¯s our chance¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°So those people up ahead, they¡¯re all controllers? Which means, controllers can go there?¡± The chubby manughed, ¡°Exactly, that ce is only essible for controllers¡­ Hey, where are you going?¡± While he was exining, he suddenly realized that Du Gang was moving away from the crowd, heading towards the front. As Du Gang walked, he turned his head to look at the chubby man, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a controller. Thanks for the exnation. Here are nine essences for you!¡± After saying that, he casually tossed the nine essences he had left from hunting the Level Two wild beasts. The chubby man saw it and immediately happily epted it. For amon team like theirs, it usually took five of them to hunt down a wild monster, and then they would slowly distribute the nine essences, which were the result of days of hard work. He never thought that just by saying a few simple words, they could get such a reward, but¡­ He looked up worriedly to Du Gang, ¡°Can he handle it alone?¡± At this point, his four teammates were shaking their heads in disagreement. ¡°Do you know the guy we just saw, Xiao Fatty?¡± They were somewhat curious, knowing that only Controllers would dare to move forward under these circumstances. From Du Gang¡¯s previous inquiry, it was clear that he was a newly emerged Controller. Xiao Fatty shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He probably hasn¡¯t been here for long. But I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s alone¡­¡± Indeed, no matter how many people were present, they all came in teams of five. It was rare to see someone like Du Gang here alone. ¡°Maybe the rest of his team has been killed, and since the Big Dragon will soon respawn here, hees to take a look and wait before heading back!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s easy for the Demon n to see him as an easy target since he¡¯s alone¡­¡± Meanwhile, many people who saw Du Gang¡¯s movements expressed their concerns. ¡°Being alone, he might not be able to protect his essences. The Demon n teams will certainly give him priority¡­¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. Not only the Controller Demon n teams but even the Maniptor Demon n teams will probably target him!¡± ¡°He arrived a bitte. If he hade earlier and blended in with the other Controllers, he might have been safe¡­¡± ¡°His presence now makes him the target of public criticism, doesn¡¯t it?¡± At this point, the Controllers who were confronting the Demon n next to the Red Earth also noticed themotion behind them. They turned around and noticed Du Gang approaching them. ¡°Recognize this guy?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen him before¡­¡± Then, a team that seemed rather arrogant and domineering stepped forward, ¡°Kid, this ce is for Controllers only, go back where you came from!¡± Obviously, this team had just broken through to be Controllers not long ago and were strict about maintaining the boundaries between positions. It was as if a person had leaped from a lower ss to an upper ss, and then couldn¡¯t help but defend the interests of his new ss. Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and directly released his pressure. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a powerful aura radiated in all directions. A kind of energy that only Controllers could release was transmitted out. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fluctuation of this energy. ¡°He¡¯s really a Controller¡­¡± ¡°But howe it seems like I¡¯ve never seen him before?¡± Previously, the Maniptors were curious yet skeptical about Du Gang¡¯s actions, questioning whether he was genuinely a Controller. But now, after showcasing his skills and revealing his Controller strength, it naturally incited people¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Does anyone recognize him?¡± The number of Maniptor teams was limited, amounting to several hundreds to a thousand at most. After leading a team for a few years, they would have encountered and be familiar with everyone. But Du Gang¡¯s face was utterly unfamiliar to these people. Among the couple of thousand people standing on the periphery, none of them recognized him as they exchanged nces. ¡°Du Gang?!¡± At this point, someone within the Controller teams eximed in surprise. Hearing this voice, Du Gang quickly turned his head toward the source of the sound. He was a dashing young man in purple, whom Du Gang didn¡¯t recognize! Though Du Gang didn¡¯t recognize him, this man clearly knew Du Gang, and being outside the Ancient City, he suspected that this man¡¯s team was likely in the service of the Demon Realm. In an instant, Du Gang made the connection and stared hard at the man, memorizing the faces of the other members in his team. Not only that, but Du Gang also turned his gaze towards the Controller teams. At this moment, about half of the Controllers turned their heads to look at him. They can¡¯t all have been bought, can they?! Du Gang was silently startled, while also thinking that some of them were probably just curious. However, judging from their reactions, Du Gang believed that those who were under the employ of the Demon Realm were likely not few in number. It doesn¡¯t matter; whoever dares to attack will be utterly obliterated! After days of cultivation, Du Gang was already much more confident. He no longer had to hide or evade, at the very least, he could swagger about in the firstyer of the Abyss! These people also seemed to realize something. After taking a curious nce at Du Gang, they quickly looked away, not showing any obvious intentions. Thus, Du Gang was unable to distinguish who among them harbored malicious intentions and who were just curious. But it didn¡¯t matter; he was ready for battle. Here, upon discovering that Du Gang possessed the power of a Controller, the group of people who had previously stepped forward cease their chatter and reintegrate themselves into the troop. Du Gang, on the other hand, slowly walked towards the Red Earth. Surprisingly, he decided to situate himself at the central position. The Big Dragon Pit wasn¡¯t square, but round-shaped, meaning that the confronting factions each had a central position of their own. The centre of the human settlement was obviously upied by some of the most powerful groups. Because, obviously, the central position was the best one, able to capture more essence! At this moment, Blue Robed Eagle King, who was situated at the marginal position, had almost popped his eyes out of his sockets. ¡°Du Gang, why did he go there?¡± Thinking of this, he yelled, ¡°Du Gang, over here!¡± while gesturing towards him. The central position was not even a ce they dared to approach. The strong men over there could each release nearly two hundred Divine Power skills at a time. Just as Du Gang turned around to look at the Blue Robed Eagle King, another group at the central position suddenly expressed goodwill towards him. ¡°You can stay here!¡± A group of men vacated a spot, suggesting for Du Gang toe over and join them. Du Gang sneered at this group of people. He didn¡¯t know these people, it wasn¡¯t like they were familiar to him from any of the families, moreover, this group was among those who had retreated previously. Most likely, this group intended to plot something against him. With a light smile, Du Gang asked, ¡°Do we know each other?¡± The leader of this small team chuckled and said, ¡°Ancient God Du Gang, I¡¯ve long admired you. Even if we didn¡¯t know each other before, we do now, don¡¯t we?¡± Introducing himself with a smile, he said, ¡°My name is Yin Deyu, a member of the Yin Family. We¡¯re from the Ancient City, aren¡¯t we supposed to help each other?¡± At this moment, the other few teams who were initially positioned in the center turned their heads towards Yin Deyu out of curiosity when they heard this. Du Gang noticed that among these people, members of the Yin Family, Dragon Family, and Sun Family were prominent. However, their reactions seemed to be normal, only turning their curious gazes towards them after hearing what Yin Deyu had said. But they did not speak further, they only looked curiously at him for a moment, then turned their heads back to face the Demon n on the opposite side of the Red Earth. All of these people were strong figures from generations before, and their knowledge of the title of Ancient God was limited to hearsay; some of them hadn¡¯t even heard of it. After all, many people no longer return to Peni, preferring to stay here year-round. They were naturally cut off from outside news and had lost interest in the affairs of the universe. Du Gang chuckled, revealing an innocent side of him, and said, ¡°Well, thank you then, Brother Yin!¡± With a loudugh, Yin Deyu stepped forward,id his arm around Du Gang¡¯s shoulder and ushered him over, ¡°Not a problem, not a problem!¡± Unprovoked kindness is more than likely hiding sinister intentions! Du Gang sneered in his heart. If it was just a suspicion before, now, there was no doubt. This guy was definitely up to something. He was most likely bought over by the Demon Realm and was looking for a chance to kill him. But after Yin Deyu had escorted Du Gang to the front row, he didn¡¯t introduce him to the rest of his team. Instead, he started to casually talk about the affairs in front of them. ¡°Is this your first time here?!¡± With a cheerful expression, Yin Deyu asked, ¡°From the looks of it, yourrades must have returned to the city to resurrect, right?!¡± ¡°Perfect, we also have to return for a rest after a while. Let¡¯s go back together after the battle ends!¡± As though he worried Du Gang would turn down the offers, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, we¡¯re all on the same side and we¡¯re going the same way¡­¡± ¡°When the big battle starts, just follow us closely¡­¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction with these words, on the contrary, he disyed a thankful expression. Want to scheme against me? Just wait! However, while waiting, he looked a bit confused, ¡°Brother Yin, won¡¯t this slow your team down? After all, I¡¯m just one person, while you guys are a whole squadron. What if we get targeted by the Demon n?¡± Yin Deyu chuckled, ¡°Oh, no worries¡­¡± He seemed to realize that he had been overly enthusiastic, which was a bit abnormal, so he added, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know. When I was young, I grew up listening to the stories of Pangu the Supreme. Later on, I also heard a lot about the feats of the Ancient Gods¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, Pangu the Supreme sacrificed his life for us humans, which led to a downfall of his own n. Now, you¡¯re the only one remaining¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°The Ancient Gods have sacrificed too much for our human race. It would be worth it for me to do something for you¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, the other teams seemed somewhat baffled. Such words¡­ If they were spoken by a young man, they might have believed him, buting from Yin Deyu, they didn¡¯t believe him in the slightest. This guy, is he trying to curry favor with the Ancient God? At this moment, everyone around was thinking the same thing. They didn¡¯t think much about it, not to mention Yin Deyu and his people wanting to harm the Ancient God, after all, there was no direct interest involved between the two sides. Upon hearing this, Du Gang nearly shed tears, ¡°Yes, Brother Yin, our Ancient God n has suffered a lot. We have made so many sacrifices for the sake of the humans, to the point where in my generation, we don¡¯t even have a decent weapon left¡­¡± Hemented, ¡°You have no idea how much hardship I went through to cultivate myself¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Yin Deyu quickly said, ¡°Brother, rest assured, Yin will have your back in the future¡­¡± Du Gang coughed lightly, saying, ¡°Brother Yin, my weapon was damaged earlier, do you happen to have any¡­¡± A weapon? Yin Deyu was taken aback. How could this man be so shameless? He had merely said it as a courtesy, but Du Gang had directly asked for one. However, having said that, he couldn¡¯t deny now and so he continued to put on his warm-hearted facade. ¡°Yes!¡± Yin Deyu was smiling kindly, ¡°I happen to have a divine artifact that I don¡¯t use anymore, you can have it¡­¡± As he said this, he took out a Ninth-Rank divine artifact and handed it to Du Gang. ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang took it and frowned, ¡°Brother Yin, this artifact¡­ is a bit brittle, isn¡¯t it?¡± Seemingly feeling his words were inappropriate, his voice lowered as he muttered, ¡°This artifact,pared to the one I used before, is miles apart¡­¡± Everyone present was stunned by Du Gang¡¯s words. Refusing something given for free?! What kind of immortal is this?! A figure with dragon horns looked at Du Gang contemptuously, sneering in his heart. If he were Yin Deyu, he would undoubtedly p Du Gang now, teaching him the price of being greedy. However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Yin Deyu didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he said: ¡°That was indeed careless of me. Here, I have a Third-Rank True God artifact worth twenty thousand divine crystals, you can use it first¡­¡± After finishing his words, he actually took out a True God artifact and handed it to Du Gang. Du Gang, seeing this, didn¡¯t hesitate to take it and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you so much, Brother Yin, I thank you on behalf of my eighteen generations of ancestors¡­¡± Yin Deyu responded with a smile, ¡°What weapon do you specialize in?¡± Without hesitation, Du Gang replied, ¡°I specialize in axes, but I¡¯ve never found a suitable one¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Yin Deyuughed, ¡°What a coincidence, my family happens to have a Ninth-Rank True God artifact that¡¯s an axe¡­¡± At this point, someone couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and mocked, ¡°This is truly remarkable, someone is actually acknowledging a father right here!¡± It was the young man with dragon horns. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Both parties were simply insulting hismon sense, making him question his own cognition. It was as though they were in collusion with each other, doing things that baffled everyone else. Hearing this, the others also began to mock. Not for anything else, but to ridicule Yin Deyu for giving away a True God artifact for free. ¡°If you¡¯re so rich, why don¡¯t you give me a True God artifact too?¡± ¡°Exactly, Brother Yin. I also happen to need a True God artifact, are you going to give me one too¡­¡± Hearing these words, Yin Deyu was instantly filled with regret. He had been too eager, and appeared too enthusiastic, which didn¡¯t fit the situation. His eyes rolled, quickly devising a n, and he retorted, ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m doing this is because our family ancestor once received help from an Ancient God¡­¡± Yin Deyu said lightly, ¡°My Yin family has always been grateful for the kindness we¡¯ve received. Although the Ancient God had passed away, as Du Gang is now the only heir, his is naturally the recipient of my family¡¯s gratitude¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Was this the truth? The Yin family was enormous, with countless people in each branch, so they didn¡¯t know if what Yin Deyu was saying was true. Furthermore, there were indeed powerful ancestors in Yin Deyu¡¯s lineage who had received the grace of an Ancient God, and thereby passed down this sense of gratitude. Despite finding it hard to believe, everyone reluctantly epted his exnation. Yin Deyu seized this opportunity and said, ¡°Du Gang, our lineage really received the kindness of your Ancient God. Our ancestors have always wanted to repay this favor¡­ This time, you shoulde with me. You can have whatever you want then¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang naturally didn¡¯t refute and nodded happily, ¡°In that case, Brother Yin, could you get me some essencester?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Yin Deyu didn¡¯t mind Du Gang¡¯s words at this point. All he needed was to keep this man by his side. When it was time to separate from everyone else, he would take action. Therefore, he agreed without hesitation. You¡¯d better wait, boy. Whatever you¡¯ve consumed now, you¡¯re going to spit it all outter¡­ Yin Deyu had an extremely brilliant smile. So did Du Gang. Both of themughed as though they were close rtives who had been separated for many years. They got along perfectly! Chapter 258: 257 Heading to the Ruins! Chapter 258: 257 Heading to the Ruins!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Roar~!¡± A earth-shattering roar erupted, followed by the appearance of a massive red dragon with enormous wings in the Red Earth region at the center.
This was a creature with a body like a dinosaur, but with an additional pair of wings. Its dragon form was very different from that of Long Aotian¡¯s transformation. Even though they were both called dragons, the difference was quite significant. ¡°Just a winged reptile daring to call itself a dragon¡­¡± In the crowd, a young man with dragon hornsmented under his breath. He was a descendant of the Dragon n. Every time Big Dragon appeared, he would make a critique, informing everyone that this was not a dragon! But there was no choice, the name Big Dragon had been passed down from ages ago. No one knew who originally came up with this name but they continued to call it so. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± The moment Big Dragon appeared, without a shred of hesitation, everyone, be it from the Human n or the Demon n, charged into battle at once. ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t be afraid, follow us¡­¡± Yin Deyu spoke these words with false bravery. Then, as if they were bodyguards, five people surrounded Du Gang, bringing him along as they charged toward Big Dragon.
¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± Bursts of colorful attacks wereunched at Big Dragon by the crowd without cease. Each person¡¯s attack, at its weakest, had reached the level of one hundred Naers. The strongest even reached two hundred Naers! ¡°Big Dragon inherently has strong resistance, almost immune to attacks less than one hundred Naers. To defeat Big Dragon, one must be a Controller¡­¡± As Yin Deyu rushed forward, he exined to Du Gang with augh, ¡°Moreover, even with three to five Controllers, they can¡¯t ovee Big Dragon. This creature¡¯s vitality is extremely robust. The hundreds of Controllers present must join forces for their attacks to have an effect¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As each Controller unleashed their attack, sts of colorful energy waves hit Big Dragon. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, attacks that would have obliterated anyone else only caused its scales to vibrate. Big Dragon was referred to as a dragon not only because it resembled a dinosaur, but more importantly, it possessed dragon scales that only members of the Dragon n had. That was why it was referred to as Big Dragon. The Big Dragon in front of them had strong defenses. It could withstand the attack of hundreds of people without dying. However, its attack power was not particrly strong. Each swipe of its dragon ws was equivalent to the force of a hundred Naer¡¯s divine power. Even the mes it spewed from its mouth only yielded a hundred Naer¡¯s of divine power. Such a level of attack was challenging to resist for the Controllers, but it was not deadly. With some sacrifices, they could hold on. ¡°Aim for the vital parts!¡±
Someone shouted, but even if he hadn¡¯t, everyone else was doing the same. They focused their attacks on Big Dragon¡¯s eyes, neck, and tail. Each sessful attack evoked a roar from Big Dragon. ¡°Roar!¡± As the attacks became more frequent, Big Dragon¡¯s roars grew more agonizing, but it was to no avail. Its wounds continued to deepen, and blood gushed out like it was free. Among the crowd, Du Gang remained calm. He did not attack and since Yin Deyu and the others shielded him, nobody criticized him. Three seconds, four seconds, five seconds! With each passing second, the damage endured by Big Dragon increased exponentially, and its vitality continuously decreased. ¡°Roar!¡± Finally, at the tenth-second mark, a gash waspletely torn open in Big Dragon¡¯s tail. It emitted a shriek, no longer able to bear the pain, and died. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± The moment it died, its enormous body disintegrated into rays of white light, which randomly fell on the red earth in front of them.
¡°Charge!¡± The Controllers who were observing the battle from a distance ran forward like frenzied gold diggers. ¡°Grab it quickly!¡± Without needing Yin Deyu¡¯s reminder, Du Gang transformed into a streak of lightning, shooting towards the Red Earth on the ground. Many essences were dropped by the Big Dragon, with countless rays of light, meaning it could drop thousands of essences at once. If a single person absorbed these, they could increase their divine power by a thousand Naers. However, in reality, these essences were shared among hundreds of people, and they didn¡¯t get much. Stronger teams could grab more, and the weaker ones might not get any. ¡°Swish, swish!¡± Du Gang acted swiftly, grasping two of the nearest essences right off the bat. When he tried to grab a third, he realised almost all the essences around him had been collected by others. Over a thousand essences were snatched in practically an instant. ¡°Kill them!¡± In the instantaneous aftermath of the scramble, members of both the human and demon ns began to fight. In this moment, everyone was after the essences! Essences couldn¡¯t be stored in one¡¯s internal world, which means all essences held by every person could possibly be snatched away by others. Each essence represents one Naer of divine power, and this is a form of power that can directly increase an individual¡¯s strength. No one would think their divine power is too much. Most of the time, when two people have simr divine power techniques, the one with greater divine power has the potential to win. To ordinary people, the limit of divine power techniques cannot be broken, but the divine power¡¯s limit can always increase. Their only way of increasing their strength is winning by quantity. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°la!¡± At this moment, the human and demon ns shed instantly. Apart from the Controller teams, some Operator teams also joined the fight. The Red Earth region instantly became chaotic, as two sides with different strengths engaged in battle. Even though the Operator teams were more numerous and often teamed up against a Controller team, in reality, the Operator teams suffered the most casualties. At this moment, there were many people targeting Du Gang, mainly small Demon n Operator teams. However, seeing Yin Deyu¡¯s defensive stance, they ultimately backed down. Yin Deyu and his group wanted topletely destroy Du Gang, including his divinity, so naturally, they didn¡¯t want him to simply lose his physical form. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡± After Yin Deyu and his group held off two batches of Demon n Operator teams, they quickly began to retreat with Du Gang towards the outskirts. Other small teams also acted simrly, especially those who had obtained essences. It couldn¡¯t be helped, the battleground was just too crowded. If they stayed entangled, it was very likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the essences in their hands. After all, whether it be Controllers or Operators, everyone was merely a First Tribtion divine spirit. Differences in divine power techniques were not vast. If many Demon n Operator teams worked together, even the Controller teams wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°We¡¯re just going to leave like this?¡± Du Gang was somewhat dissatisfied. He only managed to get two essences, which means he could only increase his divine power by two Naers¡­ Although Yin Deyu and his team had a total of over ten essences,pared to the thousands dropped by the Big Dragon, it was too little!! Yin Deyu nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Controller teams aren¡¯t easy prey. The environment here is too terrible, and even if we win against them, we might be taken advantage of by others¡­¡± They had been fighting here for a very long time and had long figured out how to maximize their interests. Staying might give them more essences, but it also risked losing essences that they had in their possession. Therefore, instead of staying, they chose to retreat immediately. Soon, their six-man group left the Big Dragon pit, flying towards where the human n was located. Not long after they departed, numerous teams quietly followed suit, leaving no trace as they tagged along. These teams exchanged nces but said nothing, as everything was understood implicitly. They were all there for the same goal given by the demonic realm. Outside, ten million Divine Crystals can only buy a kilogram of raw material, which is only enough to increase one¡¯s divine power by a thousand Naers. A thousand Naers of divine power, although not viewed as much in the Abyss, can slowly umted to the upper limit of 6000 Naers with some time spent on the first level. However, ten million Divine Crystals outside the Abyss are worth more than just a thousand Naers of divine power. Compared to its minuscule conversion to divine power, the value of ten million Divine Crystals is unimaginable ¡ª it can exchange for Top-Level True God artifacts, and even some weaker Celestial God artifacts. Not only that, if one takes out ten million Divine Crystals and adds a bit of background, it¡¯s enough to have their n help exchange for a sage technique or even a Supreme Technique from another n. Of course, this type of exchange is limited to the Enlightenment in Dreams technique, it can only be learned personally and can¡¯t be taught to others, but it¡¯s still tremendously tempting. No one could resist the temptation of ten million Divine Crystals, especially since Du Gang¡¯s power, in their view, wasn¡¯t worth much! In just a short minute, nearly a hundred teams in the vicinity of the Big Dragon Pit broke away, including some controller teams and some maniptor teams. Without exception, they all chased after the direction where Du Gang and his team had fled. They left very nonchntly, but the consequences of their actions were quite severe. Originally, the battlefield at the Big Dragon Pit had achieved a bnce after so many years of fighting, with both sides basically keeping up a steady fight and slowly retreating from the battlefield. However, the sudden departure of five to six hundred people caused a significant impact, and the human side instantly became weaker, retreating in defeat. Many teams of humans, who had been facing just one Demon n team, were surrounded at this moment, outnumbered and outnked. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on?¡± Somewhat confused, someone shouted out after realizing they were surrounded, ¡°Retreat quickly!¡± This situation, was also noticed by those on the Demon n¡¯s side. The Demon n highly values hierarchy. The leading team, with a man sporting a single horn, brightened at this scene and started shouting aloud. ¡°Chase them!¡± He didn¡¯t care whether or not it was a trap sprang by the human side. Even if it was, it wouldn¡¯t affect him; but if it wasn¡¯t, the essence he could obtain this time would double. After weighing the pros and cons, naturally, pursuing and killing became a priority. Thus, the Demon n mounted a full-scale operation, the small teams who were preparing to retreat, also changed directions and charged towards the human teams. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? How did we end up with fewer people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems like a lot of teams have withdrawn early¡­¡± The human teams present felt helpless. They were suddenly at a disadvantage. The usual evenly matched battles and gradual dispersal didn¡¯t happen. Instead, the Demon n attacked them. ¡°Hold on, retreat while fighting!¡± ¡°For the greater good¡­¡± Strong controller teams shouted out loud. They were tightly entangled in the battle at this moment and couldn¡¯t escape. They didn¡¯t want this bnce to be broken, which might put them in a dangerous situation. But the oue was often the opposite of their wishes. At this moment, the human teams in the periphery saw the hordes of Demon n teams and without saying anything else, they turned around and fled. The spirit of ¡°better you die than me¡± was fully demonstrated at this point. Hundreds of outer teams, without looking back, started to run away. ¡°Damn it!¡± A human team in the center of the battlefield was furious when they saw this. They wished they could rush up and give those guys a good beating, then educate them on the difference between internal and external conflicts. But there was nothing they could do about it. ¡°Every man for himself¡± is an unstoppable force in these situations, one can only bear it. ¡°Run, I¡¯ll cover you, go!¡± A top-level controller team couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The tank on their team immediately made a decision, passed the essence crystal in his hand to his teammates, and took up the fight himself. ¡°Fall back, fall back!¡± The other four teammates, seeing this, didn¡¯t hesitate. Years of familiarity allowed them to act without the need for words, immediately turning around and running. They were also irritated. Since the people on the outskirts had run, there was no point in them holding on in the center; it was better to escape too. They did not flee, yet both the humans and demons, who had understood each other for many years, did not form the idea of massacring just one side. Seeing this, the temporary leader of the Demon n¡¯s side instantly had his eyes shine brightly, and excitedly shouted, ¡°Everyone chase, wipe out the human n today!¡± ¡°Hoorah!¡± With a loud roar, all the demons became excited, charging wildly like cats that smelled fish. ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°Zhang Yiniao, you damn legend, just running like this?!¡± A top-level powerhouse team watched the fleeing team in the distance and roared in rage. Zhang Yiniao nced back at them, shrugged his shoulders, and ran even more cheerfully. The people on the side of the top-level powerhouse team, after seeing this scene, were all helpless. ¡°Run, we can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± With the strongest Controller team giving up, the entire defensive linepletely copsed. The human side hadpletely lost its resistance, everyone started to turn around and flee, almost no one stopped to defend anymore. At this moment, defending would surely lead to death, because if you don¡¯t run, you would be swallowed up by the Demon n army and still die. ¡°Damn, how did the bnce get broken, even leading to a rout!¡± Among the fleeing squads, there were those who had fought on the front lines and knew some military theory, they were extremely helpless now. In fact, the difference in the remaining power of both sides is actually notrge, it¡¯s about eight to nine, such a powerparison, in a war, is almost equivalent to evenly matched. Even, some elite could win with fewer numbers, pulling off counterattacks. But in front of these scattered people, it had led to a rout. The biggest reason was theck of unity, each person had their own ns. ¡°What a disgrace, in so many years, there has never been a situation like this at the Big Dragon Pit¡­¡± Someone was full of indignation, the bnce between the two parties is not a bnce set by rules, but a bnce of strength, it represents the current or contemporary power of their two sides. Previously, for a long time, no one has heard about the Big Dragon Pit being suppressed by the Demon n. Thest time it happened, you had to go back to a hundred years ago, but now, their current batch of people encountered it. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the first wave of people, who knows what they were up to, they ran so many¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know where those guys ran off to¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Where are we going now? This doesn¡¯t seem to be the direction back tond¡­¡± Du Gang, surrounded by five people in the center, didn¡¯t seem to have any doubts about them, and was still in a curious state. Yin Deyu said cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ruins first, the environment there isplex, like abyrinth, it¡¯s best suited for cultivation, let¡¯s absorb the essence we¡¯ve obtained there before deciding¡­¡± However, he was privatelymunicating with the other four people. ¡°A lot of people are following us from behind, shake them off in the ruins¡­¡± What they were going to do after all was something unspeakable. Although everyone knew very well that we had all epted the mission from the Demon Realm, but everyone was profit-driven, who knows if someone would record and send this footage to the Ancient City? These guys, who were willing to attack their own people for Divine Crystals, meant that they could also sell those pictures for Divine Crystals. So, to be safe, Yin Deyu and others decided to go to the Ruins, shake off the others, and then kill Du Gang. After all, Du Gang was not weak, possessing the power of a Controller, hard to kill physically, the most important thing was his divine being, they had to catch him off guard and kill him in one shot, otherwise if he escaped, they would be helpless. Soon, the group of people sprinted towards the Ruins, and after about half an hour of running, they reached the Ruins. The ruins had a veryrge area ofnd, there was only one entrance, and basically anyone could only enter from the entrance because there were restrictions in the ruins that limited people¡¯s jumping and flying abilities. ¡°Where are we going to cultivate?¡± As soon as Du Gang spoke, Yin Deyu smiled and said, ¡°Follow us, we¡¯ve got a secret base in the ruins, it¡¯s safe to decide¡­..¡± After saying this, without any pause, he took the lead towards the ruins. Upon hearing this, Du Gang turned his head and took a nce, noticing that the four men behind him were looking at him expressionlessly, he returned a smile, and then followed along. Once they had entered thebyrinth-like ruins, over one hundred teams, around five hundred people, appeared at the entrance of the ruins. Everyone looked at each other, nobody said a word, as if the others were just like air. However, one of the powerhouse teams, as if talking to themselves, said a sentence, ¡°Let¡¯s see who gets lucky!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Following that, someone softly uttered a sentence, and the over five hundred people on-site, as if they had received an order, quickly entered the ruins. Chapter 259: 258: Hunting in the Ruins! Chapter 259: 258: Hunting in the Ruins!
Trantor: 549690339 The ruins only had one entrance, but not long after they entered, they had to deal with a eight-way crossroad. There were many such crossroads all along the way, with several different paths at each junction.
Du Gang had been led by Yin Deyu and the others on a winding detour. ¡°Brother Yin, are there any resources in these ruins?¡± ¡°None!¡± At this moment, Yin Deyu¡¯s grin hadn¡¯t yet turned to a snarl. He still greeted with a radiant smile, ¡°I heard that these ruins used to be a unique wilderness area, but I don¡¯t know how it was abandoned¡­¡± ¡°This ce is basically abyrinth, very few peoplee here¡­¡± Du Gang dawned upon realization and asked, ¡°Does this mean that there¡¯s pretty much no one here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yin Deyuughed, ¡°This is essentially a deadly ce. There might be a few people in the outskirts, but as soon as you step inside, that¡¯s the end¡­.¡± ¡°Once you enter the ruins, getting out would take a hell of a time. However, most of the people who tour the upper wilderness would generally step into the ruins to do a personal search and look for any element of mystery¡­¡± After walking for quite some time, they had reached a ce that was very unfamiliar. The surroundings were overgrown with weeds and the ce seemed very deste. Yin Deyu and the others stopped.
¡°God Spirits!¡± Five God Spirits were summoned with a low sound and surrounded Du Gang. ¡°Hum!¡± The moment the five God Spirits emerged, they were suppressed by an invisible force. They could only hover about three meters above the ground. ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Du Gang appeared confounded but asked as if he was putting on an act. A triumphant grin appeared on Yin Deyu¡¯s face followed by a sneer, ¡°Brother, today we teach you a lesson not to trust people easily¡­¡± As he spoke, he, along with the other four, surrounded Du Gang. ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± At this moment, Du Gang expressed horror and surprise as if bidding for the best actor award. ¡°Hahahaha!¡±
Yin Deyu and the others beganughing. Seeing this, they didn¡¯t immediately take action. Instead, they snickered. ¡°You are so naive. Do you actually see me as your brother?¡± Then, a stern-faced teammate directly added, ¡°Quit the games, we still have pursuers. Let¡¯s take care of him quickly and leave¡­¡± Hearing this, Yin Deyu¡¯s smile faded and was reced by a cruel sneer, ¡°Du Gang, you don¡¯t even realize that death is on your doorstep¡­¡± On hearing this, every bit of fear on Du Gang¡¯s face disappeared, reced with a mocking smile. Seeing his reaction, Yin Deyu had a bad premonition. ¡°Attack!¡± With that lowmand, the five attacked simultaneously, along with the five God Spirits,unching a variety of brilliant Divine Light attacks. Jie-Character Secret! At this moment, Du Gang, without any hesitation, instantaneously used his most powerful secret technique. Tenfoldbat power bonus!
¡°Kill!¡± The first to charge was his God Spirit. In these ruins, while the flight of the God Spirits was limited, they were by no means slow, bringing them into the range of his attack. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The five God Spirit didn¡¯t put up any resistance and were instantly killed by Du Gang¡¯s God Spirit. ¡°Pfft~!¡± Yin Deyu couldn¡¯t guard against this surprise attack and spit out blood, ¡°How is that possible!¡± His eyes couldn¡¯t have been bigger, filled with shock and disbelief. Not only him, but also the other four, they all looked as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang gave a faint smile, and said: ¡°What goes around,es around. Dare to move against me, and be ready to die!¡± He did not speak any more as his execution of the Jie-Character Secret had a limited window of effect and could not be wasted casually. ¡°Kill!¡± The next second, Du Gang transformed into a mighty dragon, moving in and out of the group, making only one round before all the bodies of the five exploded. ¡°Run!¡± The moment of Yin Deyu¡¯s death, his attached God Thought tried to escape, but it was toote! Regardless of him being left with only the God Thought, even if he was left with the God Spirit, escaping from Du Gang who had a tenfold, full-rounded bonus would still be very difficult unless he was Duan Youde¡­ Du Gang suddenly thought of the cunning Duan Youde who he had not met since the South Mountain Secret Realm. ¡°Perhaps only that guy would have a chance of escaping?!¡± Whilst pondering, he caught all the God Thoughts of the five. ¡°Hand over all your valuables¡­¡± Before Du Gang could finish his sentence, Yin Deyu suddenly broke in: ¡°Du Gang, don¡¯t kill me, I belong to the Yin Family, my father is a True God Level powerhouse¡­¡± Du Gang with a naive look on his face, chuckled and said, ¡°Why would I want to kill you? Look, hand over the most valuable things on you, and I promise not to kill you¡­¡± The group looked at each other in disbelief. Du Gang continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of my exploits? When I was in the Universe, I often captured your eighteen tribes and collected ransom¡­¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yin Deyu was somewhat unconvinced, but he was hopeful. Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Why would I kill you all? How much is your life worth?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that when I was in the universe, I ransomed seventy billion Saint Crystals¡­¡± Soon, he recounted his exploits of catching Long Aotian and others in the past. On hearing this, the five of them breathed a sigh of relief mingled with anxiety. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we wille after you and take revengeter?¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°If you have the capability, feel freee. However, don¡¯t even think about plotting against me again unless you have got enough worthwhile stuff¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m too soft-hearted. As long as you bring enough money, we can get along. If not, then¡­¡± On hearing this, the five truly believed him. They were somewhat relieved. They were merely lucky to have met Du Gang. Otherwise, they were as good as dead. At this moment, they had no choice but to forget, for the time being, about Du Gang¡¯s unexpectedly high level of power, and hurriedly took out a bunch of life-saving items. ¡°Wow, what rank of True Divine Armament is this?!¡± Du Gang looked at the divine armament Yin Deyu took out, and asked in surprise. Yin Deyu showed a hint of pride on his face, and said, ¡°This is a Rank Six True Divine Armament, worth one million Divine Crystals!¡± One million Divine Crystals! Du Gang was astounded. A million Divine Crystals from the outside world wasn¡¯t a small sum. That alone could buy a hundred grams of the source material. He nodded his head and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Yin Deyu¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± After finding out that Du Gang wouldn¡¯t kill him, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death anymore and started to haggle. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand the situation, but that Du Gang was too good at pretending, letting him think he was safe. But in reality¡­ Du Gang gave a faint smile, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then forget it. I hope, the things you offer for your life next time will be more than this¡­¡± Hearing this, Yin Deyupletely rxed, he knew that he was going to live. At the same time, he secretly vowed, wait, next time your life will be mine! He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Du Gang still had a reward of ten million Divine Crystals on his head. The other four, upon seeing this, all breathed a sigh of relief and took out their respective life-saving artifacts. These people who were able to team up with Yin Deyu were naturally from prestigious families, with deep foundations. Everything they brought out was a Real God artifact, and it even reached Rank Six. From this, it could be seen that their wealth was no less than that of Yin Deyu. ¡°You¡¯ve taken the God artifacts, can you let us go now?¡± The five Real God artifacts worth more than five million Divine Crystals were taken by Du Gang. Yin Deyu directly asked. Du Gang just chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you!¡± ¡°???¡± At this moment, all five of them widened their eyes, somewhat shocked and somewhat fearful. ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Deyu hurriedly said, ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re joking with us, right? You said that you want money and not lives¡­¡± Du Gang coldlyughed, ¡°You all intended to take my life, why should I keep you?¡± ¡°The reason I said that was, on one hand, to trick you out of some God artifacts, and on the other hand, to give you hope before plunging you into despair¡­¡± When dealing with enemies, he was never kind. Being kind to enemies is being cruel to oneself. A spare these guys? Impossible! ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I still have money, you have my divine thought, find my Yin family, I guarantee you a satisfactory remuneration¡­¡± Yin Deyu didn¡¯t give up and thought of the ransom Du Gang had mentioned earlier. Du Gang gave a faint smile, ¡°Before, I was willing not to kill Long Aotian and the others because they didn¡¯t have any murderous intent towards me, and because I was still unfamiliar with Peni Ind and wasn¡¯t sure about the situation¡­¡± ¡°But now, what does it matter even if I kill you?!¡± ¡°Not to mention whether anyone knows about it, just the fact that you¡¯ve epted amission from the Demon Realm to assassinate me is enough for you to carry the crime of betraying your n¡­¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Yin Deyu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, he didn¡¯t expect that Du Gang knew about his collusion with the Demon Realm. All of this just now could be exined as dissatisfaction with him, or some other reason to justify their actions. But now¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Du Gang coldly chuckled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded all of this, you think you¡¯ll just die like this? I¡¯m going to bring these evidence to your Yin Family and bring justice, have you nailed to the pir of shame of your Yin Family, never to turn over!¡± He knew that for these people, the most important thing was the honor of their family. After all, they had grown up in such an environment and cared a lot about their families. Sure enough, upon hearing those words, Yin Deyu was in despair, ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­ I¡¯ll give you money¡­¡± Du Gang let out augh, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thepensation your family will give meter will definitely be much more than what you can offer!¡± His objective was achieved, the enemy closed his eyes in pain! ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, he finally made his move, directly extinguishing thest Divine Thought of the five men, causing them to die with their eyes wide open. ¡°This is what you deserve, if you dare to oppose me, you have to be prepared for this!¡± Du Gang sneered continuously, while heaving a deep sigh of relief. He did this after deep consideration. The Demon Domain is a powerful force capable of rivaling two God ns. Even if they don¡¯t know why this force did not attack the Ancient City, they remain a formidable entity. ¡°The Demon Domain can¡¯t attack the Ancient City. Either there¡¯s a trump card left by other god ns, or the Ancient City itself has a method capable of annihting enemies¡­¡± He understood that the nature of this continent was the survival of the fittest. The Ancient City possesses eighteen Supreme Techniques, which should incite an attack from the entire continent, but it is still thriving well, there must be some powerful means that prevents other forces from acting. At the same time, he could confirm his judgement by the fact that most people from the Ancient City are active in the city itself, the universe, and the depths of the Ancient City. Previously, he had examined the Primordial Daily, and news about the Ancient City was scarce. There was very little news about important figures leaving the Ancient City. Only a handful of Celestial God Level or at most True God Level powerhouses have ever left the Ancient City. Anyone stronger has never left, to his knowledge. Previously, he thought it was because the Primordial Daily did not report it, but now it seems likely that those above Celestial God Level dare not leave the Ancient City. At the very least, the eighteen God Kings dare not leave the Ancient City! This is enough to prove that the Ancient City possesses powerful countermeasures, enough to destroy or at least deal with one of the forty-five powerful factions, or even more. This means that, as long as he does not leave the Ancient City, nor the Abyss of the Ancient City, then he is essentially safe! After arriving in the abyss, he realized that the power of the Ancient City in the abyss is not lesser than that in the city, but rather, there might be even more powerhouses here. The whole Abyss of the Ancient City is built like an iron bucket, the experts of the Demon Domain definitely cannot force their way in, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t send people to win over others. ¡°Therefore, I need to strike down people from the Ancient City. The example of Yin Deyu and others will tell the world that I, Du Gang, am not to be messed with. If anyone dares to kill me, they must bear the consequence of being killed by me!¡± ¡°Furthermore, they will have to contend with a reputation of betraying their n and aligning with the Demon Domain, and face the scorn of others!¡± This time, he¡¯s not just out to kill people, but also to intimidate, to let everyone in the Ancient City and surrounding forces know the immense cost of trying to kill him! Du Gang quickly picked up the ten plus divine crystals dropped by Yin Deyu and others, and quickly continued towards the ruins. After arriving in another unfamiliar region, he came to a halt and found a hidden ce to absorb the energy from the divine crystals. A dozen divine crystals are equivalent to a dozen Naer¡¯s divine power, it is better to absorb them early. Soon, he hadpletely absorbed the energy from the dozen divine crystals. These third-level divine crystals not only contain abundant energy but are also quickly absorbed. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to hunt the remaining people!¡± A cruel look emerged on Du Gang¡¯s face. Those who had the audacity to chase after him clearly wanted him dead. Hence, regardless of their method of death, they wouldn¡¯t be wronged! ¡°The Jie-Character Secret still has 7 seconds, it will need a day to recover¡­ ¡± He pondered silently, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people followed me, but it should be quite a lot, at least more than ten teams, right?!¡± ¡°If I want to ughter them along with their gods and bodies, it would take at least three seconds¡­¡± His eyebrows knitted together, ¡°So, next, I could hunt at least two more teams¡­ but I need to save one second as a means to escape¡­¡± One second of Jie-Character Secret, is enough for him to escape, andpletely get rid of his pursuers. ¡°I have to find a way to increase the usage time of the Jie-Character Secret!¡± At this moment, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but sigh,pared with divine power, the Jie-Character Secret was his strongest weapon. However, he also had some spections in his heart. Can the restoration time of the Jie-Character Secret be extended with increased physical strength? He was quite convinced that along with improved physical strength, the use of the Jie-Character Secret would also be prolonged! ¡°However, I¡¯ll experiment with this after getting out¡­¡± But deep within the abyss, he had neither the resources nor the means to enhance his body, making it impossible to test. And so, Du Gang wandered around, lost in thought. Soon, he ran into another group while passing through a corridor. ¡°Du Gang?!¡± A surprised voice came from the front. Not too far from him, about thirty meters away, a five-person team appeared. With so many winding paths, a distance of thirty meters seemed rather significant; there were even intersections where the paths were just a couple meters apart. ¡°Controller?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes sparkled. The looming threat of the five characters in front of him wasn¡¯t overpowering, merely at a Controller level. Could this possibly save me three seconds of using the Jie-Character Secret? He was a master Controller, vastly superior to an ordinary one, though probably requiring a bit more Divine Power to deal with. But he possessed two thousand Naer of Divine Power, and even if he used his most powerful techniques for every blow, he could still release twenty attacks. Twenty attacks using a hundred Divine Power would be more than ample to kill all five of them! ¡°Howe you are here?¡± Du Gang looked puzzled as though he was genuinely curious. The opposite five were stunned as well, but they quickly replied, ¡°We are here to absorb the essence. The ruins are rtively safe because nobody everes here. Where are Yin Deyu and the others?¡± They certainly did not forget that Yin Deyu and the rest hade with Du Gang. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I too am here for the essence¡­¡± He then expressed his indignation, ¡°Those guys Yin Deyu, they dared to attack me, they covet my essence¡­¡± Covet the essence? The five neers rejoiced secretly but put on a frowning face, ¡°Are you saying that Yin Deyu ambushed you?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gang was furious, ¡°Those guys are ungrateful backstabbers. And I thought that they were my kind-heartedrades¡­¡± Confused, the five asked, ¡°Yin Deyu and his gang seemed to be top-level Controllers, how did you manage to escape?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Thankfully, I had an escape charm, or else I could have died there¡­¡± After saying that, he looked terrified. Then, alertly, he looked at the five and said, ¡°You guys won¡¯t try doing anything to me right?¡± Startled, they quickly said, ¡°Do you have any essence left?¡± ¡°Nope, used it all!¡± The fiveughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that settled? Your essence is all used up, why would we do anything to you?!¡± And so, with these words, they continued walking, ¡°Besides, you are a Master Controller, and we are merely Controllers¡­¡± Thirty meters was not very far; in just a few strides, they had surrounded Du Gang. ¡°Attack!¡± The five of them took action without hesitation. Even though they were merely Controllers, five of them teaming up could take down a Master Controller without a problem. After all, one couldn¡¯t expect Du Gang to fend off all five of them, considering how many they were and how strong his attack was, right? ¡°Heh heh!¡± Du Gang sneered, swiftly transformed, and became a three-meter-tall giant. ¡°World Creation!¡± Suddenly, he unleashed a colossal ax shadow that stretched over thirty meters. A group attack and a single attack can be interchanged at will. Like Du Gang¡¯s single attack that stretched over thirty meters, it could essentially be used as a group attack. Once heunched an attack with a hundred Naer of Divine Power, who among them dared not to defend? Indeed, this was the case. The five of them jumped in fright after sensing the mighty force. They hastily began their defenses. They had considered that Du Gang might disy a hundred Naer power technique, but were not anticipating that he couldunch such a powerful attack that covered a thirty-meter radius. They had seen others employ Divine Power techniques, with the most extensive range not exceeding a few meters, they had no idea that Du Gang had such long-range techniques! Upon realizing this, Du Gang made his move. People who could transform like him, Long Aotian, the Little Hawk King, and the others indeed had something extraordinary about them. In Primordial Continent, powerful beings at God Spirit Level using the Supreme Technique could only cover a few meters. However, people like him and Long Aotian who could transform had an advantage of tens of meters. This meant that their attacks naturally evolved into group attacks. ¡°Puff!¡± The five of them simultaneously disyed their most powerful capabilities but still suffered a hit. Du Gang¡¯s ax was incredibly powerful! Could this be the robustness of the Divine n? Du Gang realized themonality between him, Long Aotian, and the others. His lineage was of the Ancient God, whereas others had Divine n lineage. This lineage was what left a gap between them and normal people. ¡°Another!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gang did not hesitate. He again unleashed World Creation, chopping down towards the five. Not only that, but he also quickly unleashed World Creation again after seeing the opponents adopt a defensive position. At this moment, the Supreme Technique seemed to have no restrictions for him, and he kept unleashing it incessantly. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The five were taken aback. Even the Supreme Technique, if executed, involved a significant cooldown or stiffness. The power of this technique was immense. It was impossible for anyone to use it incessantly as Du Gang had done, as though he was firing a machine gun. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Five ax shadows sessively flew out, chopping towards the five. ¡°Damn it!¡± All five of them, despite managing to block only three attacks, were struck by the fourth. ¡°Puff!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, all five of them burst into several pieces, with their deities flying out. ¡°Retreat!¡± Seeing this, the five did not surrender but started to flee. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Seeing this, a glint shed in Du Gang¡¯s eyes as he instantly activated the Jie-Character Secret. ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, his heavenly spirit shed, and a beam of golden light flew out, flickered rapidly, then returned to his body at extreme speed. In the distance, five divine beings that had just flown a certain distance seemed to be shed thousands of times with a knife in this instant, immediately splitting apart. ¡°Puff!¡± Each of the divine beings looked like a broken mirror, cracking and gradually dispersing. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, both divine beings and divine thoughts of the five people were killed and disappearedpletely. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to beg for mercy because when they left their bodies, they took all the divine thoughts in their bodies with them. Looking at the scene, Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°I should have killed their divine beings first, this way I could retain their mental essence and extort them¡­¡± It was clearly better to retain the divine thoughts than the divine beings. Because the divine beings move fast, apart from destroying them with a ten times boosted divine being like now, there was nearly no way to kill them. However, it was not the same with divine thoughts. Once the divine thoughts lose their divine beings, they barely have a chance to survive. The escape speed is extremely slow and they can be threatened slowly. No matter if it¡¯s a divine being or divine thought, both can open their independent internal world. This means, things of value from within their bodies can be obtained from both¡­ ¡°Remember it for next time¡­¡± Du Gang sighed, ¡°I was initially trying to conserve the use time of the Jie-Character Secret, but it seems I can¡¯t save it!¡± However, it still saves a lotpared to the previously expected three seconds. Just now, his divine being flew out and killed five other¡¯s divine beings in just one second. This meant that when he faces the controller¡¯s team, he could first spend one second to kill their divine beings using the Jie-Character Secret, then rely on his own divine power to slowly kill their bodies. ¡°Also, I could actually pull in one more team¡­¡± When Du Gang had killed the divine beings of five people earlier, it was counted as one second for the Jie-Character Secret, but in reality, it only took half a second, wasting the remaining half a second. ¡°If I pull in two teams together, it¡¯s also one second. It¡¯s more efficient¡­¡± Thinking of this, he nodded secretly to himself. Let¡¯s do it like this! Next, he started wandering around as per his thoughts. Soon, he encountered another team. Again, it was a controller team. Just as he had thought, after encountering these people, he did not hesitate and ¡®fled¡¯ quickly, while the people of the team chased anxiously, spouting various lies of danger and rtion. I am your father! Du Gang cursed silently and soon encountered the second controller team. Only then did he finally stop, pulling both teams to the same location. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re not running anymore?¡± At this moment, the two teams also bared their fangs, thinking that Du Gang was stuck in the middle with nowhere to run. However, Du Gang showed a smirk, ¡°Want to kill me?¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Seeing his expression, the others panicked, guessing that he had some means to escape, and hastily rushed towards Du Gang. Not only that, their divine beings also flew out at the first moment, forming a siege to kill Du Gang. Compared to the body, the flight speed of the divine being was faster. In just a blink of an eye, they reached Du Gang. ¡°Die!¡± Du Gang roared low, a beam of golden light flew out from his body and quickly passed through the ten divine beings in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°¡­¡± A series of explosions were heard, and all ten divine beings were killed. ¡°How is this possible?¡± People were all shocked, looking at Du Gang in astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°Not just your divine beings need to die, you all need to die!¡± ¡°World Creation!¡± At this moment, Du Gang, who had put away the Jie-Character Secret, quickly used supreme technique. He madly used World Creation and released four to five in continuity. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Without a divine being, the ten people could not escape from the axe shadow, and in just three times, their lives were lost. ¡°Ssh!¡± Ten paths of divine thoughts flew out simultaneously, trying to escape in different directions. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Du Gang sneered in his heart and quickly reached out his divine being. At this moment, with the divine being presiding, his divine thoughts were endlessly boosted. Even if they divided into ten paths, he still smashed the remaining divine thoughts of the ten people and caught them all. ¡°Pay money, buy life, no need to say more!¡± Very directly, he just wanted to extort, earn whatever divine artifact he could. He wasn¡¯t greedy, whatever he could get he took, if they didn¡¯t have it, he didn¡¯t ask for it. As for the promises of these people that they would give moreter, or even those who tried to tempt him with treasure maps and such, he rejected all of them. He had to kill people. Killing here and killing in the outside world were two different concepts! So,pared to wealth that might or might not be at hand, it¡¯s best not to make unnecessaryplications. For the ten people, no matter if they handed over the divine artifacts or not, he treated them all the same. That is, he killed them all, physically and mentally, without any possibility of resurrection. Just like that, Du Gang began to hunt in the ruins. Due to the limited use time of the Jie-Character Secret, he could onlyunch a few active attacks every day. The teams he killed were actually limited, generally three to five teams a day. In just a week, he had destroyed twenty-seven teams and killed hundreds of people. He also obtained hundreds of divine artifacts. Many of these people chose topromise in the face of the danger of death; they basically all handed over their divine artifacts. But from the eighth day onwards, he encountered fewer and fewer people. This was because some teams gave up after not finding any people. Because they felt that Du Gang might already be dead and was taken away by Yin Deyu or some other team. So, on the eighth day, most of the teams retreated. Only a few teams were still not convinced and stayed in the ruins. However, there were also a few teams that ambushed near the entrance of the ruins, waiting for Du Gang. ¡°If Yin Deyu and the otherse out, we can also grab a share¡­¡± ¡°Can we manage to grab it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, we have three controller teams, even if Yin Deyu and others are top-level, we are still fine¡­¡± At this moment, there were three teams ambushing at the entrance of the ruins, all of them being controller teams. They had formed an alliance, nning toy one final ambush. As for the other teams that left, they chose to let them pass because, without evidence that they had taken Du Gang¡¯s corpse, they could only let them go. And Du Gang, after failing to find people, started to slowly move towards the direction of the entrance¡­ Chapter 260: 259: The Function of the Stone Platform! Chapter 260: 259: The Function of the Stone tform!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Over a hundred people already, should there be no more?!¡± At this point, in the middle of the ruins, Du Gang was muttering to himself, hiding in a corner.
He had been looking for several hours but hadn¡¯t encountered anyone. He doubted if there was anyone left in the ruins. After searching for several more hours with the same results, Du Gang decided to leave the ruins. ¡°That should be it, killing over a hundred people¡­¡± Over a hundred people, the least of them were Controllers, some even reached the status of Master Controllers. They all got decimated along with their bodies and deities. These people were nails in the wood, daring to kill him. If there was a first time, then there would be a second time. So, he decided it was better to end it all once and for all. ¡°Hm?¡± Suddenly, Du Gang noticed something different about the situation ahead of him. In front of him, a circr stone tform simr to an altar appeared, towering about one meter high from the ground. Above the stone tform, arge number of patterns were engraved which Du Gang couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Hum~~~!¡± At this moment, these patterns on the tform started making a strange sound and simultaneously emitted rays of light.
The stone tform promptly lit up with over a hundred light spots, which, like fireflies, illuminated the dreary space. ¡°What is this?¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes in thought, then suddenly remembered something, and started counting these light spots. ¡°One hundred and five¡­ He narrowed his eyes and muttered: ¡°The number of people I killed¡­ seems to be exactly one hundred and five¡­.¡± Were these two things somehow rted? ¡°Hum~~~!¡± Du Gang kept observing from below and found that the light spots on the stone tform, apart from emitting a faint sound, had shown no other action. ¡°What is this stone tform for? And what about these phosphorescent lights¡­¡± He was somewhat puzzled, wondering if these things might be¡­. ¡°Could there be some benefits?¡±
Aftering into the abyss, he had found that diverse monsters could drop beneficial items. So, did these phosphorescent lights in front of him have any benefits too? Du Gang licked his lips, a little tempted, but dared not step forward. He worried about the potential dangers. ¡°Should I get someone to test it?¡± As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he quickly shook his head, ¡°No, what if there are significant benefits and others absorb them?¡± ¡°One hundred and five light spots, it¡¯s very likely because I¡¯ve killed one hundred and five people¡­¡± He thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing in the ruins, so either this thing is useless, or no one has discovered it¡­¡± Having pondered for a while and unable to be sure, Du Gang decided to go and check it out. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Just as he was about to go up, he paused quickly and released his body¡¯s deity to stay behind. ¡°I will leave the deity here, in case the body dies, it can still resurrect¡­.¡±
After leaving his deity, Du Gang took a deep breath before slowly making his way towards the stone tform¡­ ¡­¡­ Outside the Big Dragon Pit, countless human squads were gathering. Each squad consisted of at least one Controller, and leading them were thirty or forty squads each led by a Master Controller. Opposite these human squads were a vast array of Demon n squads. Compared with the humans, the formations of the Demon n were even more numerous, amounting to nearly twice the number of human squads. ¡°Damn it, these damn demons, behaving themselves just a while ago, howe they have gathered all of a sudden¡­?¡± ¡°Even if they want to gather, why can¡¯t they wait for us to leave the firstyer of the abyss and then assemble¡­¡± At this moment, the leaders of the thirty or so Master Controller squads were all a bit agitated. Originally, the benefits of Big Dragon Pit were pretty much divided between the human and demon top-level squads. It was always very bnced. But about ten days ago, after Yin Deyu and others fled, they inexplicably lost a round. That time, it must have been the discovery of mankind¡¯s strength that rmed the Demon n, Therefore, the next day, the demon squad organized manpower and staged a sniper attack at the Big Dragon Pit, taking away thousands of humans, leaving behind more than a thousand corpses. And, from that day forward, the members of the Demon nunched at full speed, gathering a mass of forces every day, seemingly eager to dominate the Big Dragon Pit. ¡°Damn,pared to these demons, we humans are just like scattered sand¡­¡± The dragon horned youth was somewhat enraged, ¡°It¡¯s been ten days, and we couldn¡¯t even gather ten thousand people, while the Demon n, seems almost at fifteen thousand¡­¡± This indeed elucidated the difference between humans and demons. On the human side, it was quite free. Those who mixed in the wild regions were the children of various families, there was no managing or ordering around. In contrast, the Demon n was different, they had a strict hierarchy. Any demon of higher rank or status couldmand the others. This enabled the Demon n to gather a plethora of forces in a short period of time. ¡°Ten full days, we¡¯ve lost the Big Dragon for ten days¡­¡± The dragon horned boy was distressed as he was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from his third level essence, yet he was halted here. Moreover, with the current situation, he cannot leave even if he was willing to abandon the remaining third level essence. Now, with the disparity between humans and demons, and the demons having the upper hand, him leaving would be tantamount to proiming to the world that he¡¯s a deserter. ¡°How do we counter them?¡± At this moment, the dragon horned youth cast his gaze upon a seemingly wise man. His name was Yao Anfu, a talented member of the Yao Family, with high intelligence, who served as temporarymand during this battle rally. Yao Anfu instantly responded: ¡°Half an hour until the Big Dragon respawns, the Demon n will definitely send troops to y it¡­ notify everyone to charge in half an hour¡­¡± They were blocked outside the Big Dragon pit and couldn¡¯t even enter. Their only chance to break through was to attack while the enemy was dividing their forces. Deep in the abyss, the jade talismans were unusable, and Divine Thoughts weren¡¯t useful either. They could only give orders in advance by passing them from person to person. Otherwise, he would like to try to adapt to the circumstances and experience leading troops into battle. The dragon horned youth appeared apprehensive, ¡°Anfu, can we defeat them?¡± Yao Anfu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The enemy has too many forces. We controllers alone can¡¯t determine the oue¡­¡± They were indeed strong, with a dozen people capable of manifesting two hundred Naer¡¯s divine power techniques. But what of it? The Demon n also had powerhouses of the same level, and they outnumbered them. ¡°It¡¯s all Yin Deyu and hisrades¡¯ fault. I don¡¯t know why they unexpectedly ran off¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, back then, five to six hundred people ran off immediately¡­¡± Everyone knew that the reason for the Demon n¡¯s sudden mobilization this time was the escape of Yin Deyu and others. But they were unable to do anything about it because Yin Deyu hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time. ¡°Those guys didn¡¯t return to the maind, did they?¡± ¡°Possible¡­¡± The dragon horned youth suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Right, today is the tenth day we lost the right to fight for the Big Dragon. ording to the military¡¯s usual practice, if we still can¡¯t take it back today, they should issue a call to arms, right?!¡± The military wasn¡¯t totally hands-off regarding the wild regions. The first, second, and third level wild beasts all possessed essence, which were tangible assets to increase strength. Even if the military had already farmed enough, they still had to reserve some for humankind. Once a situation arose where humans couldn¡¯t farm a certain area of wild beasts, the Demon Suppression Army would take action. They wouldn¡¯t directly send troops to attack. After all, the real armies of both sides were primarily attacking on the three main thoroughfares. ¡°If the military sends out a call to arms, we¡¯d be dishonored¡­¡± Yao Anfu shook his head and sighed, ¡°When the Demon Suppression Army issues a call to arms due to the Demon n¡¯s pressure, it¡¯s often a time of weakness for the humans. Once this is spread, our reputation will be tarnished¡­¡± A call to arms could summon back the divine spirits of the First Tribtion from the secondyer of the abyss to help participate in the fight, and the military would issue some reward. The goal was to help those in the firstyer of the abyss regain control over the Big Dragon. Although the Demon Suppression Army¡¯s call to arms didn¡¯t require independents to pay a fee, those residing in the firstyer of the abyss would lose face. After all, this meant they had suffered ten consecutive defeats! ¡°At all costs, we must seize it. Tell them that if we fail this time, a call to arms will be issued¡­¡± Even without Yao Anfu saying this, everyone understood. No one wants to bear the tag of being weak. ¡°Five minutes to go¡­¡± ¡°The enemy¡¯s forces have reduced a bit¡­¡± At this moment, Yao Anfu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he directly ordered: ¡°Charge!¡± Having said that, he immediately led several super-strong teams around him tounch a charge against the Demon n. After all, their aim was to regain control of the Big Dragon, at least to achieve a bnce with the Demon n. ¡°Attack!¡± With their charge, other human squads also rushed forward. ¡°Ugh!¡± Seeing this, the opposing demon n shouted excitedly. Almost at the same time, all of the Demon n, without hesitating for a moment, charged towards the approaching human squads. ¡­¡­ ¡°How did so many people gather?!¡± At that moment, Du Gang, standing on the stone tform, had his eyes glowing, hollow as if looking at the air in front of him, yet actually seeing another scene. In front of him, as if encountering virtual reality technology, a huge abyss map appeared before him. Countless ck and white light spots were shing on the map. ording to the different colors of the light spots in various locations, he concluded that the white light spots represented humans, and the ck ones represented the demon n. In therge dragon pit area, Du Gang saw tens of thousands of light spots shing. He already knew that this thing in the ruins was a map, and it even had a teleportation ability. The function of the stone tform waspletely clear in his mind the moment he stepped on it. One hundred and five glowing spots, meaning he could teleport one hundred and five times. The reason it hadn¡¯t been discovered was that these light spots needed the death of a deity in the ruins to gather. And more interestingly, this teleportation of his was two-way. This meant that he could return again after teleporting to any ce on the map, of course, with a day¡¯s time limit. ¡°Could it be, during these days when I was away, something new happened between the humans and the demon n?¡± Du Gang shook his head,ughing, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s none of my business, let them fight. Now, it¡¯s the perfect time to think about where to teleport¡­¡± After carefully considering the use of this stone tform, the biggest advantage was that it could teleport him directly to the demon n¡¯s wilderness area. Currently, he had maxed out on the essence from level two wild creatures, but stillcked a lot from level one and three. Level three was fine. One essence could increase one divine power point, and a Big Dragon could drop thousands of essences, meaning he had a chance to quickly stack power. But level one wild creatures were troublesome. A wild creature could only increase very little divine power, requiring a lot of time to umte the maximum. But now¡­ ¡°The greatest use of this Ruin Map teleportation is that it can directly teleport me to the demon n¡¯s wilderness area and then teleport me back when in danger¡­¡± Du Gang quickly found the pen of the demon n¡¯s wilderness area on the map. At this moment, there were thousands of ck dots in the demon n¡¯s pen wilderness area, not too far away. Clearly, these ck dots were the demon n, all ready to farm the wild creatures in the pen. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll just go and steal their essences¡­¡± Thinking like this, Du Gang quickly initiated teleportation. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a sh of white light, he had already appeared in a jungle area. ¡°Cluck cluck cluck!¡± Just in time, as hended, countless yellow chicken wild creatures spawned. ¡°Ugh!¡± Suddenly, the present demon n members began attacking the chickens. Their attention was on the wild creatures, nobody noticed the sudden appearance of Du Gang. ¡°They all have Destroyer-level power?¡± Feeling the strength of these people, a smile appeared on Du Gang¡¯s face. ¡°Shall I kill them?¡± He shook his head. Killing the demon n would only allow him to exchange their bodies for a hundred divine crystals at most, but if he didn¡¯t kill them, it would allow them to continue killing the chickens. There are many chickens here, it would take him some time to kill them all by himself. It¡¯s better to let these demon n members do it, as it would take them some time to absorb essence, giving him time to steal it. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, Du Gang turned into a sh of lightning, swiftly heading towards the several demon n members who had just obtained essence. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The demons were immediately startled and screamed out, as they instinctivelyunched an attack at Du Gang. Fifty Naer Divine Power Techniques? Du Gang curled the corners of his mouth into a smirk, showing no response and bracing himself for the attack! ¡°Boom!¡± Four or five attacks exploded upon his body in an instant. Astonishingly, despite enduring such assault, he came out without a scratch! ¡°Uh?¡± The Demon n was stunned; they could do nothing but gape in disbelief. Just when they thought they were doomed, Du Gang quickly collected their Essence and dashed toward other demons. ¡°???¡± The remaining demons were baffled why Du Gang hadn¡¯t taken the opportunity to strike them down. But they didn¡¯t take their chances, quickly fleeing the coop. Meanwhile, Du Gang skirted around the coop¡¯s periphery and began to sprint towards the inside. All the demons, frightened by the sight of Du Gang and the aura of his might, gasped in shock, their cries of ¡°Uh¡± echoed incessantly. ¡°Uh! Uh!¡± As Du Gang delved deeper, the number of Essences he imed increased. The demons that inhabited these areas did not flee but, on the contrary, charged towards him. Listened to the consistent chorus of ¡°Uh¡± behind him, Du Gang did not slow down, instead, he leapt deeper into the area. The count of First-Level Essences in his pocket was steadily increasing. He came here for the Essence. At this moment, these demons were nothing more than insignificant figures to him, he couldn¡¯t bother with them anymore. After a short while, he had made his way to the innermost area of the coop. The demons that inhabited this ce were considerably stronger than those outside. Nheless, they were still not capable of posing a threat to Du Gang. ¡°Thump thump!¡± Quickly, he took a position on a tree at the very end, ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡± Over a thousand wild beasts, each with five Essences, yielded a grand total of more than five thousand Essences. Each Essence equates to one percent of Divine Power. Over five thousand Essences amounted to fifty Naers of Divine Power. Meaning, he would only need forty more expeditions like this to reach the maximum limit required for the First-Level Essence. ¡°Uh!¡± At this moment, over a thousand Destroyer level demons had approached, encircling Du Gang with menacing intent. As Du Gang looked at these demons, he found himself stuck in a dilemma, ¡°Do I kill them or not?¡± If he didn¡¯t kill them, they could be a domestic disturbance. But if he did, he¡¯d have to take the responsibility of refreshing the Yellow Chickens by himself. Taking Essence was different from killing Yellow Chickens. Collecting Essence did not require him to lift a finger, only to be fast enough to im it. Killing Yellow Chickens, on the other hand, required him to exert Divine Power. Even though each chicken only requires fifty Naers of Divine Power, a thousand of them would deplete too much of his Divine Power, more than he had to spare! ¡°I can¡¯t kill them. If I do, my efficiency at collecting Essence will decrease¡­¡± Currently, most of the demons were near the Big Dragon Pit, which created an excellent opportunity for him. Therefore, he decided not to kill them. ¡°However, not killing them doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t fight back!¡± Under the bombardment of multiple attacks, Du Gang swiftly cast his signature World Creation spell. This time, he didn¡¯t just cast it, he also secretly activated the Jie-Character Secret, which doubled his attacking power, reaching a total of one thousand Naers of Divine Power. However, he didn¡¯t reckon his axe shadow against these demons but rather against their attacks. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a gigantic axe shadow eradicated a thousand attacks instantly and, without losing momentum, continued towards the ground. ¡°Thud!!¡± The ground instantly cracked under this onught, a 100-meter long and 10-meter deep gap appeared. ¡°Uh?!!¡± All the demons present were petrified by Du Gang¡¯s terrifyingbat strength. The very next second, ¡°Uh!¡± all the demons yelled and ran away in unison. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Du Gang was taken aback. Without uttering a second word, he employed his footwork technique and, running at an extremely fast speed, bypassed everyone to reach the entrance of the coop, blocking all the demons. ¡°Uh!¡± The demons present immediately stopped in their tracks, baffled once more, not knowing what Du Gang was trying to do. But their instincts kicked in, and they once again fled from the exit, retreating deeper into the coop. This time, Du Gang did not pursue them. He was initially worried that if these demons escaped, they could leak their location. He also wanted to make use of them to hunt Yellow Chickens for him. Soon, with no demons in sight, Du Gang sat cross-legged on the ground, beginning to absorb the energy from these Essences. Chapter 261: 260: Effortlessly Skilled! Chapter 261: 260: Effortlessly Skilled!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°This guy from the human race is a Controller, and he¡¯s not just any ordinary Controller¡­¡± ¡°His one attack seem very terrifying, I wonder how much Divine Power it contains¡­¡±
At this moment, the Demon n gathered in the deepest part of the chicken coop begin discussing amongst themselves. Their strength wasn¡¯t all that great, only around the level of a Destroyer, and they couldn¡¯t gauge the might of Du Gang¡¯s previous attack, but they knew it was a very exaggerated attack, at least stronger than any of the strongest they had seen. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°I have no clue. That guy is blocking the entrance, we don¡¯t know what he wants¡­¡± A smarter Demon casually stated: ¡°What else could he do? He¡¯s specifically seizing our essences but not killing us. Clearly, he intends to make us his tools for harvesting essences¡­¡± ¡°Ah? What do we do now, do we tell the others?¡± ¡°How to tell? Apart from us abandoning our bodies, and letting the deities go back to inform the others, what other ways are there?¡± Hearing this, all the demons present fell silent, with the scene falling into a moment of cold silence. Soon enough, a demon of high-ranking stepped forward and said: ¡°Lower races, be aware of your station¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a demon stood forward without hesitation, his deity instantly rose into the air, flying towards the outer area. After he left, the other demons breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Next, all we need to do is wait¡­ wait for our stronger demons to arrive¡­¡± ¡°What if the chickens respawn?¡±
A Demon asked a crucial question. A few high-ranking Demons after some contemtion, dered: ¡°We fight. He wants our essences, we give them to him. Compared to essences, I¡¯d rather not spend my money on rebuilding my body¡­¡± Indeed, essences are free, a product ofbyrinth, whereas remodelling their bodies cost them money. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. Give him the essences if he wants them, fight the chickens once they respawn, wait until our stronger demons arrive. We¡¯ll make him spit out whatever he has taken¡­¡± After noticing the Demons stopped making a fuss, Du Gang did not bother with them. As long as the people didn¡¯t leave, it was fine. As for calling for backup, he didn¡¯t care. In any case, he could gather almost fifty Naer divine power in one go, meaning he could gather the limit of the First-level essence in two days time. Besides, even if the stronger demons came, he was not afraid. He could just teleport back to the ruins if needed. A single essence took one minute to absorb, and he could absorb up to a hundred essences at a time. This time, he spent a full fifty minutes to absorb the five thousand first-level essence he had acquired. Just in time, an hourter the chickens respawned. When he got up, he noticed the demons were fighting the chickens as if they couldn¡¯t see him at all. ¡°Quite aware, aren¡¯t you!¡± Du Gangmented approvingly. Since these demons were so aware, he naturally wouldn¡¯t bother to kill them. After all, unless he used the Jie-Character Secret, it was almost impossible for him to kill the demons along with their deities.
Without any hesitation, Du Gang acted again, sprinting quickly into the chicken coop. In that moment, he was like andowner with property, wildly harvesting essences from the hands of the demons. These demons, as if resigned to their fate, showed no resistance to his actions. Some even voluntarily threw out the essence in their hands. This time, Du Gang managed to gather the essences at an even faster rate, and likest time, he gathered a total of over five thousand essences. At the same time, when he returned to the entrance of the chicken coop, approximately two hundred demons had already escaped. The remaining people didn¡¯t want to escape, but they were too far from the entrance and were intercepted by Du Gang before they could get very far. ¡°Over two hundred demons have run away, meaning my efficiency will drop by a fifth¡­¡± Du Gang contemted. This meant he would need to use a few more hours to reach the limit level of the First-Level essence. However, this was still faster than the average person spending a day to only get twenty-four essences then needing to spend seven or eight years non-stop to reach the limit, and even then, a certain level of strength was required. ¡°Stay back!¡± At the moment, the remaining eight hundred or so demons, many of whom were crowded around the entrance respawn point, were waiting for their chance to escape just like before.
After Du Gang called out and found that these demons still remained unmoved, he snapped: ¡°Dare to disobey me?¡± Saying so, without another word, he punched out, killing the demon that was nearest to the exit. ¡°Bang!¡± The demon didn¡¯t even have time to resist before it was instantly obliterated, a deity flying out from the body. Its face was full of confusion, not knowing why it had been destroyed. ¡°Out!¡± Du Gang shouted angrily. This time, all the demons finally understood, or rather, they guessed what Du Gang meant. The remaining eight hundred or so demons did not hesitate any longer and quickly moved into the chicken coop, going back to their original positions and only then did they stop. Seeing the demons obediently return to their positions, Du Gang finally returned satisfied to the entrance and once again began refining Essences. ¡­¡­. ¡°Kill! There¡¯s no retreat¡­¡± Outside the Big Dragon Pit, the battle between the human and the demon races of over twenty thousand strong had heated up to a point of intensity. The human side still found themselves at a disadvantage due to their fewer numbers. After a fierce fightsting more than an hour, their numbers had diminished, and they were on the verge of retreating. Neither side had many fighters left. There were only slightly over five thousand on the human side, while the Demon n still had over ten thousand. The Demon n had the upper hand. At this point in the fight, some began to consider retreating. Between honor and two hundred Divine Crystals, some consider honor important, but to some others, the Divine Crystals were a bit more tempting. Given the current losing streak, it was normal for some to consider retreating. Unlike the humans who were on the brink of defeat, the demons were still full of zeal, chasing the humans relentlessly, determined to wipe them out. Quite a lot of years had passed, they hadn¡¯t killed this freely in a long time. In recent years, the bnce was maintained most times and a situation like this was rare. ¡°You mean to say that the human race quietly went behind us to the wilderness?¡± ¡°Correct! Our wilderness¡¯s chicken coop has been upied by him¡­¡± At this moment, the temporarymander of the Demon n frowned and contemted the news brought back by the messenger from the chicken coop. After a moment, he asked again: ¡°How many humans went there?¡± No wonder the human front lines were falling back gradually. So, they had sent people to their rear. Interesting¡­ Themander stroked his beard and squinted his eyes. While he was pondering the enemy¡¯s tactics, the messenger once again stated: ¡°None, just one person¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Themander halted for a moment. ¡°One person?¡± The demon messenger affirmed by nodding: ¡°Yes, truly just one person. However, he is very strong. He managed to ward off our group attack with just one move¡­¡± ¡°One move?¡± Themander¡¯s pupils contracted as he rapidly inquired about the specific details. After fully understanding, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was expecting someone different, but it seems like the person only mastered the Supreme Technique, with the level of cultivation progress only about a hundred or two. Without any hesitation, he said directly: ¡°We¡¯ll discuss what¡¯s happening in the wildernesster, I can¡¯t leave the front line now. Let¡¯s talk about it after the fight here is over¡­¡± Compared to securing the Big Dragon¡¯s Pit, the incident they encountered in their own wilderness was of little importance. Du Gang had assumed that the powerful members of the Demon n would quickly arrive at the chicken coop, but five hours passed before a team of Controllers from the Demon n finally showed up. {c=Andrew}This team of Controllers was strong; two of them had reached the level of two hundred Naer Divine Power technique, and the other three also had over one hundred Naer Divine Power technique. With their strength, they could almost certainly handle anyone on the first level of the abyss. Even if they were dealing with a Second Tribtion divine spirit or an ordinary Third Tribtion divine spirit, they could still give it a try. Unfortunately for them, they encountered Du Gang. ¡°!¡± Upon arriving at the scene, the five Demon n powerhouses did not hesitate to start the fight right away. They held looks of disdain. To them, Du Gang was just a cowardly escapee from the front line who sneaked to the rear to attack and bully ordinary Destroyers, and they looked down on him. They instantly unleashed five incredibly powerful attacks that were aimed right at Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang did not hold back. Jie-Character Secret activated! Tenfoldbat power increase! ¡°Sa!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t confront the attacks head-on. These five attacks were far more terrifying than the power released by any previous Demon n attacks, so taking them head-on would have been meaningless. Under the effect of the Tenfoldbat power increase, his speed reached an extreme. He evaded these five attacks at an incredible speed andunched a counter-attack. ¡°Sky Breaking Stance!¡± His current level was quite high. Even without drawing a spearm, he could easily cast the Sky Breaking Stance. When one reaches this level in a technique, it isn¡¯t limited to a specific weapon anymore. Of course, in a top-level duel, he would need a physical weapon. However, despite being weaponless, under tenfold enhancement, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand his attack! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The sounds of five consecutive explosions rang out. The previously arrogant Demon n team was instantly wiped out in that moment. ¡°Wha¡­?!¡± Many members of the Demon n who were lurking in the vicinity of the battlefield, quietly observing the situation, were taken aback by this scene. ¡°Even a Controller team can¡¯t take him down?¡± ¡°Who on earth is this guy?!¡± Fear filled their eyes. They had initially thought they could escape, but now, even the five Controllers who came to rescue them had been killed. Du Gang didn¡¯t chase after these five Divine Spirits. After all, killing a physical body and killing a Divine Spirit were two different concepts. There were many eyes around at the moment. He couldn¡¯t possibly get rid of all the hundreds of Demon n Divine Spirits, so he let them escape. ¡°What are you looking at? Get the hell back!¡± Seeing the Demon n members hiding around, Du Gang roared, which scared them to rush back. Five hours had psed, during which his Divine Power had increased immensely by 250 Naer. Hmm¡­I should learn thenguage of the Demon n,¡± he thought. ¡°This way, I could generally know what¡¯s going on their side and when they would send powerful people over¡­¡± A saying goes, ¡®know the enemy and know yourself, and you¡¯ll never lose a battle.¡¯ If he could learn in advance some information about the Demon n, it would be easier for him to devise a corresponding strategy. ¡°Besides, the fact that they sent a team of Controllers back indicates that they¡¯ve finished fighting on the front line¡­¡± ¡°I guess the Demon n won, right?¡± When Du Gang was in the stone tform, he saw theparison between the two forces; the Demon n had almost twice as many people as the Human n. ¡°If the Demon n hadn¡¯t won, they probably wouldn¡¯t have bothered to send people here. After all, they had alreadypleted the First-Level Wilderness, and they¡¯ve already collected all the First-Level Essence they could¡­¡± ¡°If they won, they¡¯ll likely send more people. Next time, there could be more than just one Controller team¡­¡± ¡°When that happens¡­¡± Du Gang pondered for a while, then shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep fighting head-on. These guys can¡¯t stay here long-term. When arge number of theme, I¡¯ll just retreat¡­¡± He had the stone tform and could make 104 more transfers, so there was no way they would stay in the First-Level Wilderness indefinitely. As it turned out, the Demon n responded faster than Du Gang expected. He had thought that it would take four to five hours for the Demon n to send people again, but just one hourter, the Demon n powerhouses arrived. This time, there were over a dozen teams, all Controller teams. Each one of them was remarkably powerful. The temporarymander who had been in charge of the operations also came with his team. He wanted to see for himself what this sudden Human n powerhouse looked like. However, to their disappointment, by the time they arrived at the entrance of the chicken coop, Du Gang had already disappeared. No matter how much they searched, they were unable to find him. ¡°Where did he go?¡± The temporarymander was a bit annoyed, having brought so many people, only for Du Gang to have escaped. ¡°He was here just now, how did he disappear in the blink of an eye?¡± The Demon nsmen present were perplexed. They had clearly seen Du Gang near the trees not so far away, but now he had vanished. Could he have be invisible? At the moment, Du Gang was at the stone tform, continuing to observe the virtual map in front of him. The ck chess pieces clearly showed the number of the Demon n members in the chicken coop wilderness. Not only that, but he also remembered the ck chess pieces representing over fifty new arrivals, and he kept his eyes on them. ¡°I¡¯ll go back when these powerhouses leave¡­.¡± He now held the initiative and could teleport anytime. Thus, he was not in a hurry. At the same time, he allocated some of his attention to see the situation on the Human n side. First, he looked towards the Big Dragon¡¯s Pit. About five or six hours ago, there were many people from both sides near the Big Dragon¡¯s Pit, with essentially a massive split between ck and white. Now, near the Big Dragon¡¯s Pit, there were only ck chess pieces, and the white ones were sparse; they were obviously the scouts. ¡°These bastards have lost the entire Big Dragon¡¯s Pit! They¡¯re really useless!¡± On the other hand, he found that arge number of white chess pieces were gathered near the red monster in the middle of the Human n wilderness. ¡°They must be discussing a n. The Big Dragon is an important strategic resource which the Human n can¡¯t just give up¡­¡± Next, Du Gang started to contemte his technique while using the Divine Spirit, while his Divine Thought kept watching the virtual map. About two hourster, finally, the ck chess pieces near the chicken coop, representing the Demon n powerhouses, left the area and moved toward the front line¡¯s Big Dragon¡¯s Pit. ¡°Heh Heh!¡± A slight smile appeared on Du Gang¡¯s face. Without any hesitation, he teleported swiftly. When the enemy advances, I retreat. When the enemy retreats, I advance. Let¡¯s have a long-term y with them! Chapter 262: 261: Both Sides Assemble! Chapter 262: 261: Both Sides Assemble!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Rumbles echoed one after another across the area bounding the chicken coop, with various shes of color shimmering in the air. Trees fell in their wake, the ground was charred, and in no time, the entire chicken coop zone appeared as if it had been bombed, thend upheaved.
Only after a while, the rumbling in this space finally slowed and eventually stopped. ¡°Where the hell is that guy?!¡± At this moment, around twenty Control teams from the Demon n were gathered together, discussing with mixed feelings. ¡°Could it be that there is no human being here? Are they the ones ying tricks?¡± After several failed attempts to find the human, doubt was cast towards the other thousands of Destroyers from the Demon n. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Why else would ¡®that person¡¯ arrive as soon as we leave, and disappear as soon as wee¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like he¡¯s disappearing into thin air, not a trace left behind¡­¡± These words immediately scared the demons, prompting them to hurriedly swear that they were not deceiving anyone. Seeing their states, they did not seem to be lying, which made the Controllers even more frustrated. ¡°Forget it, let it go for now. We¡¯ve already wasted too much time here, the Big Dragon is about to respawn, let¡¯s go there first¡­¡± Soon, the Controllers left once again.
Once they were gone, the Destroyers all looked at each other in dismay. ¡°What should we do, that human is too cunning, he disappears as soon as our Controllers arrive¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no way. If the Controllers can¡¯t find him, we can¡¯t either¡­¡± ¡°So are we just leaving it like this?¡± A demon spoke: ¡°What else can we do if we don¡¯t? We can only wait until that human reaches the absorption limit for the first-level Essence, and then leaves this ce¡­¡± The monsters in the chicken coop were too important; they couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Soon after, without giving them much time to talk, the person they found speechless and helpless appeared yet again. Du Gang sauntered out from the shadows with a smirk on his face, saying: ¡°What are you guys chatting about? Hurry back to work!¡± Upon seeing him, the other demons immediately stopped chatting and rushed into the chicken coop. After so much fighting, they have formed a silent agreement: they were in charge of fighting the beasts, and Du Gang was responsible for collecting Essences. Looking at these obedient demons, Du Gang felt gratified. At this moment he felt like andlord who possesses actualnd.
¡°Around 30 more hours of this and I should reach the maximum absorption limit of the first-level Essence¡­¡± Usually, Du Gang would expect the Controllers toe by again, but after waiting for four to five hours, his Divine Power increased significantly yet no one showed up. ¡°Seems like, they¡¯ve given up!¡± As for such an oue, Du Gang was prepared. After all, the first-level wilderness zones were basically of no use to those Controllers. With Du Gang being nowhere to be found and obviously more critical situations happening at the Big Dragon pit, it waspletely normal for them to give up this ce. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. During these two days, the Controllers of the Demon n seemingly had no idea that Du Gang was here, allowing him to plunder their Essences. After two days of hard work, Du Gang reached the limit for absorbing the first-level Essence, and his maximum Divine Power reached 4000. ¡°Next, I only have the third-level Essence dropped by the Big Dragon left¡­¡± Du Gang pondered as he watched the hardworking demons, seemingly deep in thought. Should he kill these demons?
After some deliberation, he eventually decided to let the matter go. After all, there are too many demons, and what he can kill would hardly make any dent in their numbers. Moreover, such arge number would consume a lot of his Divine Power and time. ¡°Bye bye!¡± Du Gang waved at the demons, disregarding whether or not they responded, and instantly returned to the sacrificial altar. At this moment, he had ny teleportation opportunities left. ¡°I have to make good use of these opportunities to absorb all the third-level Essences dropped by the Big Dragon¡­¡± If he could do that, then he could practically say he had collected all the avable Divine Power in the firstyer of the Abyss. For most people, it would take hundreds or thousands of years to obtain all the Essences of a certain level. Yet, Du Gang has managed to do this in just a few days. If others knew that he had maxed out the first and second-level Essences in such a short amount of time, they would be scared to death. Du Gang began to examine the entire virtual map, first looking at the Big Dragon pit, which was the same as before. The vicinity of the Big Dragon pit was swarming with countless ck pieces. The number had increased, totaling around thirty thousand now. The human side, on the other hand, had arge number of white pieces gathered near the red monsters, the number was also substantial, reaching about fifty to sixty thousand. ¡°Fifty to sixty thousand people?¡± Du Gang was surprised at first, but quickly realized that among these people, the majority were only Destroyers. The Controllers probably only made up half or even a quarter of them. And the Demon n¡­ He quickly checked the gathering point of the Demon n and noticed arge number of ck pieces in their wilderness zones and river channels, in addition to the thirty thousand at the Big Dragon pit. ¡°Just as I thought. The demons at the Big Dragon pit are mostly Puppet Masters or Controllers. From this perspective, the Demon n has more people than the humans¡­¡± In the Big Dragon battle, Puppet Masters could still be of some use, but Destroyers were basically useless. They were too weak and were basically cannon fodder. However, looking at the situation on the human side, they seemed intent on bringing even the Destroyers to vie for the Big Dragon pit. ¡°Should I help?¡± The thought had just popped into Du Gang¡¯s mind when he quickly shook his head and dismissed it. Putting everything else aside, the number of people hiding in the crowd wanting to take his life was not small¡­ it wasn¡¯t worth it! ¡°So, I still have to figure out a way to snatch the Big Dragon Essence¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes darted quickly as he started to strategize on how to snatch the Big Dragon Essence. ¡°I can wait for them to start fighting, then go around the back¡­¡± ¡°Given the current situation, once the two sides start fighting, it will inevitably result in a longsting battle that will be difficult to end¡­¡± ¡°And the Demon n, under the condition of certain victory, will likely split up a group to hunt the Big Dragon. After all, the purpose of their dispute is still the Essence of the Big Dragon. It¡¯s impossible for them to abandon the Essence dropped by the Big Dragon for the sake of battle¡­¡± The respawn time of the Essence dropped by the Big Dragon upon death is calcted from the time it is fully absorbed after it is killed, instead of the first respawn time. So, to farm the Big Dragon with maximum efficiency, it needs to be killed quickly the moment it respawns. That¡¯s the only way. ¡°So, the Demon n will definitely send people into the Dragon pit to y the dragon. That will be my chance¡­¡± The only thing to be careful of at that time is not to be killed by anyone. This time, he does not intend to use the Jie-Character Secret for attack, everything was just to steal essence. Just right, one day, he can recover a ten-second Jie-Character Secret, implying, by that time, he would be able to engage in a ten-second contest on the Red Earth. As for the secrets of the altar stone tform, it did not matter if they were exposed. After all, he had reaped almost all the benefits in the firstyer of the abyss. Others wanting to understand the secrets of the altar stone tform was not that easy. After all, what he showed was just appearing suddenly, then disappearing suddenly. Maybe others will think that he can be invisible, or knows some kind of teleportation secret technique. Near the Red Monster. Since news of the Big Dragon Pit being upied by the Demon n spread, various powerful beings of the human race have been gathering here. Many of them hade in response to the news. The Demon Suppression Army had issued a summoning order at the entrance of the firstyer of the abyss, informing everyone of this circumstance. At this moment, at the center of the Red Monster, stood the strongest group among all the humans gathered. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d return to the First Layer of the Abyss¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought I¡¯d nevere back in this lifetime¡­¡± There were around four to five teams of people, all with high and mighty attitudes, patronizing others. They were all back from the secondyer of the abyss, they were also first tribtion divine spirits, but they had reached the essence absorption limit in the firstyer of the abyss, which was why they left. ¡°Yao Anfu, you¡¯re not capable, even losing the Big Dragon Pit¡­¡± Compared to these people¡¯s mockery, Yao Anfu kept silent. He had indeed lost it. Although it was not particrly rted to him personally, it had a significant impact. It was pointless to defend himself, he should think more about how to recapture the Big Dragon Pit. Seeing Yao Anfu not responding, people lost the meaning to mock, and started discussing how to counterattack. ¡°How to counterattack? Just charge straight, isn¡¯t it!¡± A man who looked as ck as charcoal spoke loudly and indifferently. ¡°Li Heitan, just shut up, you brainless fellow¡­¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you talking about?¡± All of a sudden, Li Heitan pulled out his ax, looking as if he was about to chop down a handsome looking teenager. Fortunately, others saw iting and stopped him, otherwise, they might start infighting because of a disagreement. ¡°We still need a strategy¡­¡± At this time, a youth dressed in luxurious clothes made a remark. As he spoke, others quiet down, casting their attention on him. From a distance, others watched the luxurious youth in the center of the crowd with admiration, ¡°This is Qin Jingshuo, right? He also came back¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that guy who had reached 200 Divine Power units in the First Layer of the Abyss. I guess he¡¯s even stronger now, right?¡± Qin Jingshuo was from the generation before Yao Anfu. When they first arrived at the First Layer of the Abyss, it was Qin Jingshuo¡¯s reign, thus his name was known to all. ¡°Qin Jingshuo, what should we do?¡± Qin Jingshuo pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Based on the scout¡¯s information, the Controller and the operator on the Demon n¡¯s side are one and a half times stronger than ours¡­¡± ¡°We definitely can¡¯t win a brute force fight, so, I propose using a human wave tactic, letting the Destroyers deplete the enemy¡¯s Divine Power first¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was taken aback, because they realized that while Qin Jingshuo was speaking, he did not avoid the Destroyers around at all, and spoke directly. Qin Jingshuo did not make much reaction, instead, he thought that everyone didn¡¯t hear him, and opened his mouth again, ¡°Let the Controllers and Destroyers on our side, who have been discovered, go first to drain the enemy¡¯s Divine Power¡­¡± ¡°When we get to the middle of the fight, we can take our turn¡­¡± Everyone was speechless, is his EQ really this low? Seeing that everyone was still silent, Qin Jingshuo looked at the Destroyer in the distance and frowned, ¡°Are you guys unwilling?¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing!¡± What else could they say? Fortunately, they came here due to the summoning order. The military offers subsidies, not only is the reconstruction of bodies free after death, but there is also certain Meritspensation for killing the enemy. The military dared to do this because they have abundant military funds. ces like the Ancient City Abyss, although its located close to the Ancient City, cast its impact over arge radius, and families with power within a one-million-square-kilometer radius generally came to the Ancient City Abyss for battle. Those further away generally went to other abysses. Each Abyss¡¯s influence ranged from one million square kilometers to ten million square kilometers, depending primarily on whether there were other abysses nearby. And the Ancient City Abyss was not only guarded by the Ancient City forces. In addition to the Ancient City, the military of the Ancient City Abyss also had other surrounding races and legions stationed here, contributing arge amount of military funds annually. Those without legions paid even more money based on the basis of their sponsorship. Therefore, Ancient City Abyss was not just controlled by the Ancient City power, but also many other forces. Any person gaining resources or improving in cultivation here moved faster than doing so alone within their own family. The abyss was both a crisis and opportunity. Many descendants of humble families grew step by step relying on the abyss. Compared to the Noble Son, the only thing theycked was the early umtion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this strategy too rash?¡± Although Qin Jingshuo was strong, there were still people who dared to question him. ¡°Although our Destroyers are not very strong, they are still humans. Isn¡¯t it too much to just let them be cannon fodder?¡± Qin Jingshuo sneered, ¡°If you have an opinion, then tell us, what strategy should we use?¡± The one who questioned was suddenly at a loss for words. The Big Dragon Pit only had one entrance, it¡¯s not like there were other strategies. If they could go around it, then there would be other flexible strategies. Now, they could only fight head-on. Qin Jingshuo¡¯s method, though seemingly thest resort, was by no means useless. After all, even if the Destroyers died, they could recreate bodies for free, and in addition, there was extra Merit reward, it was notpletely uneptable. In this way, as time passed, when there were still two hours left until the Big Dragon refreshes, nearly 60,000, strong members of the human race gathered near the Red Monster, all set off, starting to advance towards the Big Dragon Pit. When the humans started to move, Du Gang saw this in his virtual map. The white pieces, representing humans, began to move uniformly. Likewise, the ck pieces, representing the scouts of the Demon n, reported back as soon as they noticed the humans¡¯ movement. The Demon n side also quickly formed up, preparing to face the human strong contenders. ¡°It¡¯s finally starting!¡± Du Gang also rubbed his hands together, ready for battle. ¡°We can¡¯t be impulsive, let them fight first. I will go and take advantage of the situation after the Big Dragon refreshes¡­¡± Chapter 263: 262: Fisherian Profits! Chapter 263: 262: Fisherian Profits!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°It¡¯s appeared!¡± At this moment, Du Gang, standing on the altar¡¯s stone tform, suddenly became excited.
In the virtual map, a red chess piece appeared at the location of the Big Dragon pit, indicating that the Big Dragon had respawned! ¡°Get Ready¡­¡± Du Gang quickly drew out his Ancient Divine Spear, but soon, he put it away again. This time, the main goal was to snatch and steal the essence, so there was no need for weapons. He nned to activate the Jie-Character Secret, relying solely on speed for the snatch, not engaging inbat. All actions were based on profit! ¡°One essence is worth one Naer¡¯s divine power. In the outside world, it would be worth ten thousand divine crystals. I am not a fool, killing a member of the Demon n, the body would only be worth a hundred divine crystals¡­¡± Although Du Gang was saying this, his attention was entirely focused on the virtual map. This was a crucial moment; he had to teleport over the moment the Big Dragon died, otherwise, someone else would likely snatch all the essence. Last time at the Big Dragon pit, the Big Dragon seemed to have died in less than a minute¡­ Um¡­ it should have been only about ten seconds, right? With that thought in mind, Du Gang swallowed hard again. These few seconds were nerve-wracking for him as they determined how much essence he could get.
Especially the first time, which was most important. Since this was his first appearance, the Demon n side definitely had no defense, so he could take more. If there were a next time, the Demon n would be prepared, and it would not be so easy for him to take. On the virtual map, there were not many members of the Demon n attacking the Big Dragon, just over a hundred, all Controllers. Their departure did not change the front-line battlefield situation. The Demon n still had the upper hand. However, these more than one hundred Controllers took much longer to kill the Big Dragon than before. What was aplished in ten or so seconds before now took twenty seconds, yet the Big Dragon still lived. ¡°These guys, they¡¯re too slow¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s nerves were taut, ready to teleport at any moment. Finally, when he felt as though he could hardly contain his anxiety any longer, the red chess piece representing the Big Dragon on the virtual map disappeared in an instant. ¡°The Big Dragon is dead!¡± Seeing this, Du Gang chose to teleport immediately. ¡°Swish!¡± This time, before teleporting, he targeted an area in the Red Earth with the most vacant space.
The one hundred-plus members of the Demon n, who had besieged the Big Dragon, could not cover the Red Earth entirely, which provided him with many opportunities. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With a sh of white light, Du Gang instantly appeared on the Red Earth. Not far from him were more than a hundred members of the Demon n. ¡°Essence!¡± Without caring about anything else, his eyes spotted the essence that had fallen and floated on the ground. Without saying a word, he activated the Jie-Character Secret. Ten-fold strength boost! Ten-fold speed! ¡°Boom!¡± The spot where he was just standing suddenly copsed into a pit the size of a bowl, and his whole body, like a teleportation, appeared on the ground nearby in an instant. He looked down, reached out, and ¡°Snap!¡± Smoothly, an essence was caught in his hand. At this moment, among the hundred-plus members of the Demon n present, not one had obtained even a single essence. They hadn¡¯t even noticed Du Gang.
¡°Snap!¡± ¡°Snap!¡± He picked up two more essences in quick session, and finally, someone spotted him. ¡°Huh?!¡± A member of the Demon n eximed, ¡°There¡¯s a human!¡± At these words, the hundred-plus members of the Demon n were taken aback, then quickly became angry. ¡°Damn it, a human is stealing our essence, get him!¡± At this moment, the Demon n members halted their actions and charged towards Du Gang. ¡°Kill!¡± The fastest Demon n member, without hesitation, unleashed an attack that reached two hundred Naer¡¯s divine power. ¡°Boom!¡± This divine power attack came swiftly, aimed straight at Du Gang who was frantically picking up the essence. Just as he was rejoicing the imminent victory, he was taken aback. He saw the human face lift, revealing a grin. Next, he found that the human had dodged his attack in an unfathomable speed. ¡°Boom!¡± While the divine power attack had a locking effect, its tracking level was low, and its own speed too fast. After being dodged by Du Gang, the powerful attack hit the ground instead. ¡°Thump!¡± A loud noise, and a huge pit was smashed into the ground. ¡°He dodged it!¡± The Demon n member was taken aback, he didn¡¯t think that the human could slip away. ¡°Chase him!¡± Just as he thought that Du Gang was going to escape from the Red Earth, Du Gang made an unexpected move. Du Gang started to move around the outer perimeter of the Red Earth, dodging the Demon n members. While sprinting and dodging, his hands moved swiftly, continuously picking up the essence. ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s got quite a few essences!¡± ¡°Those are ours¡­¡± The Controllers at the frontline numbered in the thousands, while they were only over a hundred here and could not visit daily. They had already agreed that the Controllers would take turns toe and acquire essence. This meant that the next visit to kill the Big Dragon and collect essence would not be for at least a week. ¡°It¡¯s fine, kill him, and there won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± ¡°The essence can¡¯t enter the body world!¡± There were people among the Demon n who remained calm and quickly assessed the current situation. As long as they killed Du Gang, their essences would stay here. Suddenly, the Demon n members were all spread out, surrounding Du Gang. And Du Gang, regardless of consequences, was crazily grabbing the essence. At this moment, he began to feel grateful for having sewn a dozen pockets for the sake of grabbing the divine artifact during his time at the Academy. At this moment, he didn¡¯t need to worry about where to keep the essence, he just shoved it into his pockets. Luckily, the essence was notrge, about the same size as the divine crystals, and even if one held several thousand essences, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Holler!¡± Even though the Demon n members knew that the essence would stay here after Du Gang¡¯s death, they were still a bit annoyed watching him continuously grab essence. Because that was their essence! ¡°Die!¡± Soon, three more members of the Demon n intercepted Du Gang, quickly unleashing powerful attacks. Looking at these three attacks, Du Gang had another idea. ording to his ability to dodge the tracking of divine power, based on speed, and the difficulty for the original owner to control the divine power after it was released, he nned to use angles and positions to make these three divine powers collide with each other¡­ Just as he was about to test it out, suddenly his eyes felt hot. Instantly, streaks of blood color appeared again in his right eye. This time, not only did his right eye appear nk, but it also had a deeper and more profound charm. ¡°Sound of water!¡± In that instant, Du Gang was stunned. Because at that moment, a strange scene appeared in his eyes. Just like the overall linear image from aputer simtion, in front of his right eye, the trajectories of the three attacking divine powers actually appeared. Not only that, it even marked the potential paths the divine powers would deviate to under the maniptions of the original owners. The current trajectory was marked with a red line, while the possible alternative paths were enveloped with a green line. Other than that, there were influences from other weak powers marked in various colors, but they were way too weak to be worth mentioning. How fucking great! At this moment, Du Gang admired the scene in his eyes from the bottom of his heart. This was not the first time the ominous eye had helped him. There had been two instances in the past where it hade forward to help him out of a difficult situation during a critical moment. However, before, at most it helped him see through someone¡¯s true form or identify the origin, but now, it could even show him the results calcted by a supeputer regarding the trajectory of the enemy¡¯s divine power attacks. He didn¡¯t bother thinking about whether the ominous eye had any side effects. What will be, will be. If it benefits him, he¡¯ll use it! Without saying another word, he started dodging in ordance with the linear image he saw with his eyes. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!!!¡± The three attacks collided all at once, then annihted after hitting each other. Du Gang saw the point where their three attacks intersected from the linear image and easily led them to attack each other, sessfully escaping the deadly barrage. ¡°It seems I can stall for a while longer¡­¡± Du Gang had originally nned to go back to the podium, but now it seemed that he could snatch a few more essences. After dodging the three attacks, he didn¡¯t bother to check whether the other demons were surprised or shocked, instead, he quickly reached out for more essences. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Seeing this, the hordes of the Demon n roared in anger, chasing him in frenzy. There were too many of them, over a hundred. Even though Du Gang could see everyone¡¯s trajectory, including their divine power techniques, he was still surrounded within five seconds in the middle and had no space to dodge anymore. Five seconds, this was an incredible number. Being hunted and hemmed in by a hundred strong enemies and being able to hold on for five seconds, that would be impossible for anyone else. After all, their attacks were very strong, each attack was powerful enough to kill Du Gang. But astonishingly, he dodged all of their attacks and not a single one could touch him after five seconds even though they released almost three hundred attacks. He was like a butterfly fluttering in a flower field, moving around with twisting movements, dodging all of their attacks. ¡°You¡¯re dead now!¡± One of the demon tribes snarled with viciousughter, roared loudly, andunched another attack. The other demons did the same, releasing their attacks simultaneously. Meanwhile, Du Gang, who was surrounded by them in the center, had a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. ¡°Goodbye!¡± The moment the attacks were about to hit him, he vanished. When he appeared again, he was already on the altar. Upon reaching the altar, Du Gang threw away the essence and quickly started looking for another empty spot in the red soil. He was not nning to give up just yet, there were many more essences in the red soil, and the hundred something demons had just run to one corner chasing him and now was his chance to go the other way. ¡°Teleport!¡± Without hesitation, he quickly activated the teleportation feature, and in a sh, he appeared in another area of the red earth farthest from the demons. Essences! Essences! At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t have the time to strike a pose, he turned into lightning again and crazily picked up the essences on the ground. On the other side, the demons didn¡¯t know that Du Gang had teleported and their colourful divine power lights were splendid, making it hard for them to see the situation in the center clearly. So, they all assumed that Du Gang was dead, and startedughing. ¡°Where is the essence?¡± When the light in the center of the explosion died away, the members of the Demon n were stunned. The man was gone, but the essence was also gone! ¡°Impossible, essences are products of the abyss, they couldn¡¯t be destroyed¡­¡± One demon tribe member who had obsessivepulsive disorder added: ¡°Even if they can be destroyed, it¡¯s not something we are capable of!¡± At this point, a demon who happened to be facing Du Gang¡¯s direction was staring wide-eyed at Du Gang hundreds of meters away. ¡°Over there!¡± With his shout, the demons finally discovered Du Gang. ¡°Ugh!¡± All of them were bbergasted, not knowing how Du Gang got over there. However, this was followed by even more anger! ¡°He¡¯s actually still stealing essence!¡± ¡°Damn it, kill him!¡± At this moment, more than a hundred controller-level demons were enraged! Those essences were their spoils of war! Tens of thousands of demons on the frontline were engaged in a battle with the humans, and nearly a hundred thousand people were involved in the war, all for those essences, right? And now, the human side actually sent someone to cut in! This was unforgivable! Every demon¡¯s heart was filled with anger, their eyes burning like furnaces. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± A few hundred meters wasn¡¯t a long distance. With their speed, they could reach Du Gang in four to five seconds. But in those four to five seconds, Du Gang was able to pick up quite a few essences. ¡°Die!¡± The demon in the front of the pack was a top-level warrior capable of releasing two hundred divine power techniques. At this moment, he let out his most powerful attack, filled with rage. Two hundred divine power technique attacks! ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± This attack was incredibly swift, even the air was disced creating a bizarre sound wave. But s, it was futile! Du Gang dodged it again, as he did before, just before the attack was about to hit. In Du Gang¡¯s eyes, this demon could even see a hint of mockery. ¡°I¡¯m so infuriated!¡± This demon, filled with rage, spoke some dialect impulsively. Upon hearing this, the other demons looked at him in surprise. The members of their Demon n weren¡¯t all from the same ce, they all had their dialects, on a daily basis theymunicated in themonnguage of the Demon n. Hence, that ¡®I¡¯m so infuriated¡¯ seemed quite novel to them. Despite this oddity in their minds, they didn¡¯t stop advancing and continued chasing Du Gang. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Divine power techniques with over a hundred power levels were used wildly as if they were free. If others saw this scene, they would definitely think he was crazy. Because amidst these dense attacks, a figure was constantly moving, resembling someone dancing on a high wire, exceptionally crazy! At this moment, Du Gang had already deactivated the Jie-Character Secret. Besides using it at the beginning for five seconds, he canceled it as soon as he started seeing all sorts of lines with his eyes. Now, he was purely relying on his own speed and eyes to evade the attacks. ¡°This guy is too strong!¡± At this moment, everyone had the same thought. Even though Du Gang did not disy any attacks making it impossible to judge his strength, the way he escaped alone was exceedingly powerful! ¡°Could it be, he¡¯s someone who retreated from the secondyer of the abyss?¡± They couldn¡¯t help but think so, because this kind of skill was astonishing, just like a work of art. If this was on Earth, such jumps could even be dered as an intangible cultural heritage. In fact, they were quite certain that Du Gang was someone who returned from the secondyer of the abyss. Because such a strong person, if they stayed in the firstyer of the abyss all this time, they would definitely know. In fact, Du Gang appeared once in the Big Dragon Pit a dozen days ago, also noticed by the Demon n. But just as he was blind to the demons, the demons were blind to him. Members of the two races could hardly recognize each other unless they had unique features, such as extra dragon horns or distinct eagle-hooked noses. Otherwise, ordinary humans and demons would not be recognized by the respective race. Du Gang¡¯s face, in their eyes, was quite ordinary, a typical human face! While sighing, the Demon n continued their attack, and five secondster, they again intercepted Du Gang, blocking him at the central position. ¡°This time, you can¡¯t escape, right?!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Every member of the Demon n, holding back their anger, were bothered by Du Gang who disrupted their feast of essence absorption. Now, all their pent-up frustration was about to be released. ¡°Boom!¡± One after another, the brilliant, colorful lights shot out towards Du Gang from various tricky angles. The Demon n weren¡¯t fools; they knew he had some kind of evasion technique, so all their attacks were strangely angled ording to their own understanding. Heh heh! Du Gang chuckled silently, he didn¡¯t waste time evading, he chose to return directly. In fact, he could dodge ording to the guiding lines disyed by his eyes, but there was no point. He came here just for the essence, there was no need to waste time showing off! Moreover, his audience was the Demon n, with whom he couldn¡¯tmunicate, which took a lot of fun out of it. In his view, there was no point in showing off if there was no one he knew watching! The moment he returned to the altar, Du Gang quickly teleported again. This time, he chose to appear at the furthest location from the Demon n on the Red Earth. ¡°Shush shush!¡± The instant he appeared, he resumed collecting essences. ¡°Ugh!¡± Having experienced simr situations before, the demons immediately started looking for him after their attack, and sure enough, they saw Du Gang emerge on another patch of Red Earth. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s up with this guy?¡± ¡°Teleportation, he definitely has teleportation!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°We are no match for him!¡± One of the demons furrowed his brow: ¡°How about we divide our forces? Have some go after him and some pick up essences?¡± At this moment, they had rified the situation. If they continued this way, all the essences would be picked up by that human. So, they were nning to adjust their strategy. ¡°Who will go after him?¡± At this moment, the selfish nature of humans was revealed. Even though the demons carry the word ¡®demon¡¯, they are essentially human-shaped with their own civilization andnguage. Human nature is not exclusive to humans but is inherent in all intelligent life! The next second, all the demonspromised. None of them went after Du Gang, they all crazily began picking up the essences on the ground. Chase after Du Gang? Even if they caught up, what about his teleportation? He would escape, wouldn¡¯t he? As for killing him, it was simply impossible. If more than a hundred of them couldn¡¯t kill him, how could they with just over fifty? As for the issue ofpensating for the essences, let¡¯s talk about itter. Now, whoever grabs the essence owns it! Although ordinary demonscked intelligence, those with over a hundred power levels were very clever. They quickly judged the pros and cons and made their choice. So, more than a hundred demons and a single human began harmoniously scraping up essences in the Red Earth. Each Big Dragon could only drop over a thousand essences. After two rounds of Du Gang¡¯s scavenging, not many essences remained. In just three seconds, all the essences in the field disappeared and ended up in the pockets of everyone present. When everyone stopped, they looked at each other. The demons were somewhat confused, not knowing what to do next. Chase after him? Be toyed with by this human? Fortunately, Du Gang resolved their dilemma by disappearing instantly after his meaningful smile. ¡°Phew~!¡± Looking at the missing Du Gang, all the demons on the field sighed in relief. Standing with such a strange human made them feel a bit chilled. Because with such an opponent, you don¡¯t know how strong he is, or what other impressive methods he possesses. ¡°What should we do now?¡± One of the demons was stunned for a moment before asking the question everyone was confused about. However, no one responded, they were all confused and didn¡¯t know how to handle it. After a while, a demon sighed and suggested, ¡°Anyhow, let¡¯s head to the front and continue fighting, then inform others and brainstorm¡­¡± ¡°Guess we have no choice¡­¡± When they returned to the front lines, the battle was almost over. Just like before, the humans were defeated again and were being pursued on arge scale. Although the humans had arger number, theycked strong individuals by a thirdpared to the opponents, which was key to their defeat. The Controllers in the Demon n were too many making it easy for them to kill the Destroyers. Finally, after pursuing for tens of miles, the Demon Army stopped and returned to the Big Dragon Pit. ¡°Hahaha, that was exciting!¡± All the members of the Demon nughed, overjoyed. This time, they won again, which meant they would be rewarded again. ¡°Send out the news, have those who are reincarnating return to the battlefield soon after¡­¡± ¡°Also, go to the river channels and wilderness to muster forces¡­¡± Upon discovering that the humans had summoned a number of fodder Destroyers, the Demon n was naturally not foolish, and also began to gather their forces. Just as the severalmanders gave their orders, the hundred or so Demons from Red Earth who were assigned to y dragons came over. ¡°So, how does it feel for a hundred or so of you to consume a thousand essence, exciting or not?!!¡± A top level star from the Demon n chuckled. It was his idea to go and y the dragons of different Demons in batches every day. Over a hundred demons looked at one another, saying unanimously, ¡°We ran into trouble¡­¡± Soon, they recounted everything that had happened on Red Earth. ¡°Huh?!¡± The demons who had gathered near themander were all top-level powerhouses, all of them were eligible to y dragons, so after hearing this, they all voiced their doubts. ¡°How is it possible for a single human to escape under your attacks from hundreds of people?¡± ¡°Are you toying with us?!¡± ¡°Yes, did you see us winning on the front line and wanted to have a little fun?!¡± No one believed their story, they all thought it was a joke. But then, they all furrowed their brows. Becuase they realized this group of over a hundred demons wasn¡¯tughing. In fact, they wore severe expressions that seemingly mocked those who didn¡¯t believe their encounter. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was quiet for a while, and a top-level Demonmander asked, ¡°Is all of this really true?!¡± After hearing this, over a hundred of the formerly Red Earth-based elites nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, I swear on the name of the Master Demon!¡± The Master Demon is the leader of the Demon n, their spiritual symbol, taking an oath upon such a name would certainly be sincere. Other demons became serious and realized that they were telling the truth. ¡°Are you certain he all at once teleported to the other side?¡± ¡°Yes, he teleported at least several hundred meters in a single instance!¡± ¡°Do you have any footage?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve recorded it with the Recording Stone¡­¡± Soon, everyone started watching the footage. After viewing the entire recording, they werepletely bbergasted. ¡°There¡¯s really a human that can teleport at the First Tribtion God Spirit Level!¡± They were shocked, and someone asked, ¡°Could this human¡­ havee down from the secondyer of the abyss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we thought at the time!¡± At this point, aposed Demon asked, ¡°How many essences were stolen by that human?¡± ¡°Around five to six hundred!¡± ¡­ ¡°Six hundred and sixty-six Essence!¡± Du Gang was currently in the shrine, his face filled with joy. He had stolen a total of 666 essences, by coincidence! This meant that he increased his Divine Power by 666 Naer. ¡°This is so thrilling!¡± At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help admiring that the essence of the Big Dragons was extraordinary. One essence could increase one Naer of Divine Power. In just this round, he increased by a third! It is important to know that the absorption limit of third-level essence is only two thousand Naer, and he has hit a third now. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be able to absorb the upper limit of the third-level essence after doing this two more times?¡± Soon, he came to his senses and shook his head, ¡°Not likely, the first time, they were caught off guard and I managed to get so many essences. Next time I go, they¡¯d probably be prepared¡­¡± Nheless, Du Gang was still smiling, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s absorb these six hundred or so essences first, and then decide about stealing more essences¡­¡± He ced the essences neatly in groups of a hundred and began to absorb them one group at a time. In just one short minute, he increased his Divine Power by one hundred Naer. ¡°Amazing!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s pores sprang open, feeling extremelyfortable; he couldn¡¯t help but groan with pleasure. ¡°Continue!¡± This time, it took him a total of seven minutes to absorb more than six hundred essences. ¡°So efficient!¡± Afterpleting this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes glittered, ¡°I still have eighty-seven teleports left, which is enough for me to absorb the third-level essences to the maximum¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s one day left until the Big Dragon refreshes tomorrow. In any case, I can¡¯t waste time, might as well practice my technique¡­¡± Although his technique was only 1%plete, allowing him to apply a hundred Naer Divine Power techniques, whenpared to the top-level powerhouses in the firstyer of the Ancient City Abyss, it wascking. In the firstyer of the Ancient City Abyss, he had seen at least ten people who had broken through two hundred. This meant that at least ten people had reached a level of 2% in terms of the progress of their Supreme Techniques! ¡°Looking at it this way, Yang Jun truly has remarkable talent¡­¡± Being able to represent the new students of the Holy Confucian Academy at the Peni Academy exchange, on the one hand, showed his talent, and on the other, it showed his age. Thinking of this, Du Gang frowned, ¡°So, Yang Jun has recently advanced to the God Spirit Level as well?¡± So it seems, even before he advanced to the God Spirit Level, he was already training his Supreme Technique at an astonishing rate? ¡°What¡¯s even more terrifying is, ording to Yang Jun, he isn¡¯t considered the most outstanding among the new students¡­¡± After all, the Holy Confucian Academy is open to the entire Southern Wilderness, and even some people from other regions have joined the Holy Confucian Academy. ¡°If Yang Jun isn¡¯t considered the most outstanding, then among the students that have reached 2% in terms of techniqueprehension, are there even greater powerhouses?!¡± Du Gang was somewhat awe-struck, he never thought that there would be so many powerhouses within his peers! These powerhouses were much more genuinepared to those who relied on bloodlines and techniques to crush ordinary people. These were powerhouses who grew through only talent and aptitude! ¡°This is only the Holy Confucian Academy. There are still forty-four other forces at the same level. Unbelievable!¡± ¡°Phew~~!¡± Du Gang let out a deep sigh, ¡°I still have a long way to go. I mustn¡¯t be arrogant. Even in the Ancient City Abyss, I¡¯m not considered top-level on the firstyer!¡± The Jie-Character Secret is an external force, he understood that once he encountered someone who also mastered this level of secret technique, he basically would have no advantage. So, the true top-level powerhouse needs to strive not only for these top-level techniques but also for the basics! The progress of the Supreme Techniques is the basics, because this determines each person¡¯s limit of power! With this in mind, Du Gang calmed his buoyant heart, and his attitude became peaceful. He started to cultivate his technique diligently and sincerely. Basic cultivation is the most important, and it also means the limit he can reach after using the Jie-Character Secret. If he could employ two hundred Naer divine power techniques, it would mean that under a ten-fold increase inbat power, he would have the means to unleash two thousand Naer divine power techniques. Two thousand Naer divine power techniques, this is a very terrifying number, meaning, he could face many special situations. Like ordinary Ninth Tribtion Divine Spirits, he might be able to easily y them. But in reality, this is a false proposition, ordinary people can¡¯t actually reach the Ninth Tribtion God Spirit Level. After reaching the level of the Ninth Tribtion God Spirit, every individual has mastered Supreme Techniques, the worst of which is the Sage Technique. Chapter 264: 263: Return to the Ground! Chapter 264: 263: Return to the Ground!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Big Dragon will be refreshed in three hours. It¡¯s estimated that the Human n will soon send troops too. What if Du Gang appears again?¡± At this moment, it was still the same group of demons, except this time, they became aware of Du Gang¡¯s identity.
As demons, although they could not directly go to the Primordial Continent, they were well-acquainted with it. Over the years, the Human n has learned thenguage of the Demon n, and naturally, the Demon n has also mastered thenguage of the Human n. Furthermore, each abyss has a level cap which restricts the entry of the powerful, creating some conditions for covertmunication between the two ns. If anyone offered some resources in exchange for information, there were plenty of people willing to make the deal. The Human and Demon ns had been at war for many years, and neither side could gain the upper hand. This gave some people the audacity to disregard the rivalry between the two ns and secretly leak information about the Human n. Not only that, but the Human n also had its own intelligence department dedicated to acquiring information about the Demons. On the Demon side, they knew Du Gang¡¯s name, which implied that someone had recently betrayed the Ancient City¡¯stest intelligence. ¡°Then send in two hundred men!¡± Again, it was the young demon leader who spoke up first. ¡°Di Junneng, won¡¯t this have an impact on the front line?¡± Di Junneng chuckled, saying, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? We¡¯ve been continuously suppressing them at the front line, sending in two hundred fewer soldiers means nothing!¡±
Upon hearing this, the other demons said nothing more. On the Demon side, there were strict hierarchies, and the lower-ranked had to obey the higher-ranked. Di Junneng was the highest-ranking individual present, so, even if something went wrong, he would be the one to take the me. Two hundred lower-ranking demons quickly asked, ¡°So, how should we handle him? Do we gang up on him, or¡­¡± Di Junneng shook his head, smiled, and said, ¡°No need to fight him. Since this guy has the ability to teleport, we don¡¯t need to pay him any attention. You two hundred go and seize the essence. After that, stick together¡­¡± He already knew that Du Gang was the same guy who previously showed up in their chicken coop. So, he didn¡¯t believe that these demons could kill him. Ancient God¡­ He chewed over the thought twice in his heart but said nothing more in the end. Upon hearing his words, the others rapidly said their goodbyes and ran into the pit where Big Dragon was. After they left, someone frowned and asked, ¡°¡®That Du Gang, are we really going to just ignore him?¡± ¡°I heard that Du Gang has Ancient God blood and is a sessor of a Supreme. If we let him grow, it won¡¯t be good for us¡­¡±
Di Junneng nodded, smiling, ¡°Yes, we should kill him. But, it¡¯s difficult to do so in the firstyer of the abyss¡­ ¡°Here, the strength limit is restricted, making it difficult to kill him¡­¡± ¡°But in the secondyer of the abyss, there are plenty who can kill him!¡± Saying this, Di Junneng let out a coldugh. In the firstyer of the abyss, there are limits on the number of Second or Third Tribtion divine spirits, meaning the means to kill Du Gang are limited. However, in the secondyer of the abyss, it¡¯s a different story. There are many Second or Third Tribtion divine spirits that can kill godlings. That will be his end¡­ ¡°Du Gang only needs the third-tier essence now¡­¡± ¡°The essence dropped by Big Dragon will be collected by him, and once it¡¯s fully gathered, I will kill him in the secondyer of the abyss!¡± Hearing this, everyone else remained silent. The secondyer of the abyss was far away from them, unlike Di Junneng who had returned from there. Both the Human n and the Demon n issued summoning orders to bring people back from the secondyer of the abyss. The Human n¡¯s summoning area in the wild was still the gathering spot, as one resurrected powerhouse after another flocked there.
¡°How do we fight now?¡± Qin Jingshuo and the others looked at each other, silent. Before the fight, everyone had been full of confidence, thinking that this was a good opportunity for them to make merit. Who knew that even with the enemy splitting their forces, they would still end up victorious. ¡°The Demon n has split their forces with controllers going for Big Dragon, and yet they still bested us!¡± Qin Jingshuo was also getting agitated. He was the strongest among them and acted as the new temporarymander, but it seemed to be getting difficult. Yao Anfu smiled faintly and said, ¡°How about we summon those monsters from the thirdyer of the abyss back?!¡± He didn¡¯t bother being patient anymore. Now that Qin Jingshuo had arrived, Yao Anfu¡¯s shine had been eclipsed. Even if everyone wanted to mock someone, it would be Qin Jingshuo. ¡°Humph!¡± Qin Jingshuo snorted coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯re not losing. Why should we summon them?!¡± As someone who had returned from the secondyer of the abyss, if they still couldn¡¯t handle the situation with his help, it would be a ridiculous shame. As if deliberately provoking him, Yao Anfu lightlyughed and said, ¡°If the ones from the thirdyer were willing toe back, the situation would be a lot easier to handle¡­¡± The thirdyer of the abyss was different from the first two. In the first two, no matter how much they were restricted, the strongest were still only in their Third Tribtion. But in the thirdyer, there were Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Tribtion divine spirits. Although most of them were in their Fourth Tribtion, no First Tribtion divine spirits in there were simple. All of them were powerful to a terrifying extent. Qin Jingshuo stared at Yao Anfu for a few moments, but eventually refrained from saying anything more. Three hours passed in a sh, and at the moment Big Dragon died, Du Gang initiated the teleport. This time, he chose the location on the Red Earth farthest from the crowd again. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m back!¡± Heughed, quickly began picking up the essence. However, he noticed that these demons didn¡¯t seem to care about him, and after seeing him, they didn¡¯t show any emotions or actions, just continued to pick up the essence. ¡°Hmm?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, had these guys backed off? He was nning to drag it out and use up the remaining eighty-some teleports since the teleportation could definitely only be used in the firstyer of the abyss. ¡°They actually stopped bothering with me?¡± Seeing this, Du Gang immediately activated his Jie-Character Secret, elevating his speed tenfold, and then began collecting the essence. This time, even when all the essence on the Red Earth waspletely gone, the demons did not attack again. Even though their eyes were filled with greed and anger when they looked at Du Gang, no one took action. ¡°That¡¯s too little!¡± This time, even though no one disturbed him and no one tried to kill him, he ended up getting less essence than thest time. The main reason was that thest time, everyone was too busy chasing him, resulting in him gathering more essence. But this time, even though he had ten times the speed, one man¡¯s effort simply could not match two hundred others. Using up the entire ten seconds of the Jie-Character Secret, he only managed to obtain sixty essences! Compared to thest time when he directly obtained five hundred essences, this time he fell short by a factor of seven to eight. At this moment, the other members of the Demon n had all gathered together, staring coldly at Du Gang. ¡°Come and hit me then!¡± Seeing this scene, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but provoke them. The number of essences he obtained this time was too meager, making him somewhat tempted to snatch the essences from their hands. Unfortunately, there was anguage barrier between the two sides. Despite knowing that Du Gang might have said something provocative, the Demon n members all remained unmoved, none of them showing the slightest sign of dispersing. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Du Gang sighed, feeling helpless, and decided to give up and slowly bide his time. Returning to the altar, he absorbed all sixty essences within a minute. While staying at the altar, Du Gang contemted, but ultimately gave up the n to join the battle. If there were no enemies among the crowd, he would have been able to participate. But now with hidden enemies around, there was no need. If someone had a method to attack the gods and killed him by surprise, it would be a loss greater than any potential gain. So, for the time being, aside from grabbing some essences when Big Dragon respawns, Du Gang spent the rest of his time immersed in the cultivation of the Supreme Technique. The battle between the human and demon races at the Big Dragon pitsted much longer than Du Gang had anticipated. A whole month passed, and the human side had yet to secure control of the Big Dragon pit. The battle had evolved from small-scale operations at the beginning torge-scale group duels now. Unable to defeat the Demon n, the human race began to attack other wild demon territories, simultaneously clearing out the wandering demons in the river paths. The Demon n, naturally, wouldn¡¯t tolerate this without retaliation. If you dared to steal from my chicken pen, I dared to raid your Wolf Forest. Hence, the mes of war not only spread around the Big Dragon pit but also had extended across the entire firstyer of the abyss, causing chaos in the lower half of the wild zone. In the beginning, both sides showed restraint, with only those below the Destroyer level involved in the battle. However,ter, as strongerbatants from one side joined, the other side, unwilling to be outdone, stirred up the chaos in the lower half of the wild zone. After a month of cultivation, Du Gang managed to reach the maximum absorption of the third level essences. By now, he hadpletely absorbed all the resources in the firstyer of the abyss. ¡°Six thousand Naer divine powers now!¡± A slight smile appeared on Du Gang¡¯s face. He had made remarkable progress in a month. He had not only surpassed six thousand Naer in divine power but also achieved a cultivation progress of 1.01% in the Supreme Technique ¡®World Creation¡¯. Although it sounded like a marginal increase of 0.01%, it had actually opened up a path for him. He found the breakthrough that could boost his cultivation progress towards 2%, oveing most of the challenges encountered in cultivating the Supreme Technique. The most difficult part of cultivating the Supreme Technique was progressing from zero to one, and he had sessfully made it through this phase. Next, the progression from one to two would be generally smooth apart from some minor hurdles. ¡°So, where should I go next?¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes, reflecting on his next step. He had maxed out his divine power earning capacity in the firstyer, but he still had more than fifty chances to teleport via the altar. He wasn¡¯t eager to let these opportunities go to waste. Should he go back to check on the situation? He hadn¡¯t returned to the ground since therge-scale battle at the Big Dragon pit broke out. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go back and take a look!¡± Having made up his mind, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. He swiftly left the ruins and headed towards the entrance. Before leaving, he had specifically checked the virtual map and found a path where he wouldn¡¯t encounter others. Swiftly, without any hups, he easily returned to the ground. There was a stream of people on the sloping path leading from the firstyer of abyss to the surface. The entire path was bustling with activity. This level of activity was notmonce in the past, but the currentrge-scale battle had sparked such liveliness. However, the number of people headed from the surface to the abyss was even greater. These people were basically hurrying to the abyss right after being resurrected. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± A team of people, while dashing, continuously urged each other on to speed up. If Du Gang hadn¡¯t known that they were on their way to join the heat of the battle, he would have thought they were hurrying to a feast. Soon, Du Gang returned to the surface and finally got to learn the current situation. ¡°One Demon n corpse for two hundred divine crystals?¡± ¡°Not just that!¡± Ying Qing chuckled: ¡°This time, if your physical body gets destroyed, you can resurrect for free at the military ¡­¡± As soon as Du Gang arrived on the surface, he ran into Ying Qing and his group. All five of them had just been resurrected, clearly having encountered a formidable opponent and suffering a group annihting defeat. He quickly asked: ¡°So, demon n corpses of any level of cultivation can do?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ying Qing replied with augh: ¡°As long as it¡¯s a First Tribtion divine spirit¡¯s corpse, it¡¯s worth two hundred divine crystals, but only before the end of the summoning order¡­¡± Although the summoning order had been released passively this time, everyone had benefited quite a bit from it. Some even suspected that the main reason the human race couldn¡¯t defeat the Demon n was because they wanted to profit from this summoning order. Understanding this, Du Gang asked: ¡°Do you know when it¡¯s likely to end?¡± ¡°Soon!¡± Shaking his head with a chuckle, Ying Qing said: ¡°You, I don¡¯t know where you disappeared to, but you actually missed this grand asion¡­¡± After expressing his exmation, he exined: ¡°The summoning order has been released for almost a month now. The military is bing impatient and is considering recalling the powerful ones from the Third Layer of Abyss¡­¡± ¡°The Third Layer of Abyss?!¡± Du Gang was stunned. The Third Layer of Abyss, wasn¡¯t that the dwelling ce for four, five, six Tribtion divine spirits? Ying Qing affirmed: ¡°Yes, you heard it right. We, the human race, have some talents possessing immense power and aptitude. During their First Tribtion divine spirit stage, they had already proceeded to the Third Layer of Abyss!¡± Listening to this, Du Gang was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect that there were people who had ventured into the Third Layer of Abyss during their First Tribtion divine spirit stage. This implied that they could face off against four Tribtion divine spirits of the Demon n. This was simply terrifying! ¡°Nevermind, we need to hurry and kill more members of the demon race¡­¡± Unable to continue suppressing their urge to plunge into the abyss, Ying Qing and his team bid Du Gang goodbye and hurried into the abyss once more. Just like them, everyone on the road hurried past, their faces all brimming with joy. It was clear that everyone had reaped considerable rewards from this battle. Watching their rushed appearances, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps towards the abyss himself, but he quickly stopped. ¡°Should I stroll around and let those people know that I¡¯m back?!¡± With a gleam in his eyes, he was certain that there were other people back in the ruins who held grudges against him, besides the ones he had killed. Since he was out anyway, why not kill a few more of these people? Putting thought into action, Du Gang headed towards the Communication Zone again, not really nning to go there, but because it was near where they resurrected their bodies, he hoped to be seen by those who wished him ill¡­ Chapter 265: 264: Making a Fortune! Chapter 265: 264: Making a Fortune!
Trantor:549690339 In the Communication Zone, people from the firstyer of the Abyss were not so many, the majority had been the First Tribtion God Spirit Level who hadrgely taken part in this war. They were either in the frontline fighting, or resurrecting their bodies from behind, therefore there were only a few people in the Communication Zone who had the time to chat. Walking among the crowd, Du Gang didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary.
Most people who saw him inadvertently didn¡¯t show much change in their expressions. Could there be no team hooking up? He felt this was not entirely impossible. The Demon n may have only ordered the First Tribtion God Spirit Level to kill him. After all, if he were an ordinary person, it may take him several hundred or even thousands of years to reach the secondyer of the Abyss. Suddenly, while walking, Du Gang noticed a team of people who appeared ecstatic at the sight of him, though they quickly regained theirposure. It must be this team! Without a trace, Du Gang nced at them out of the corner of his eye. It was a team dressed in uniform red striped outfits. In the Abyss, there were still many teams like them, who had customized uniforms, so it wasn¡¯t unusual. He tried to change direction and head another way. Sure enough, the entire team in redbat suits followed suit. In the crowd, with peopleing and going, their pursuit didn¡¯t seem out of ce. However, in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, it was incredibly conspicuous. Without much testing, Du Gang just walked around three corners, verified that the redbat team was targeting him, and then he headed towards the entrance of the Abyss.
Upon entering the Abyss, Du Gang did not move too quickly, but rather left a clear trail, heading towards the ruins. All the way, the redbat team followed, but they didn¡¯t know that behind them, a five-man squad was stealthily trailing them. This team had some special means of reconnaissance which let them hide without being found out by either Du Gang or the red team. So, two teams plus one person, totaling eleven people, walked and stopped intermittently, finally reaching the ruins. This time, Du Gang didn¡¯t venture too deep, merely halting at the entrance, seemingly contemting which route to take. Before long, the redbat team caught up. ¡°Hey, brother, are there any Demon n members here?¡± A member of the redbat team, with good intentions, shouted loudly while rushing towards Du Gang¡¯s location. Upon hearing this, Du Gang was startled, turning around only to see a human squad following him. Upon recognizing it was humans, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, saying with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s our own people. I thought the Demon n was following me¡­¡± His manner was incredibly rxed, as if he was not at all afraid that these people might harm him.
¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, a thunderous roar erupted from the back, a rough voice sting out. Hearing this sound, both Du Gang and the other five people stopped in their tracks, turning to look back. They saw facing them from the back, a team dressed in neatly blue uniforms was rushing towards them shouting anxiously, ¡°Du Gang, stay away from them, they are bad guys!¡± Bad guys¡­ Du Gang felt likeughing all of a sudden, it had been a long time since he had heard these two words. These words seemed like child¡¯s y, just as there are good guys and bad guys in a child¡¯s world, the adult world only has interests. However, he didn¡¯t show it. On the contrary, he appeared to buy into these words, stopping in his tracks with a vignt look on his face, watching the red team approaching. In that moment the Red team froze. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°These guys intend to snatch him from us!¡±
The red team members came around almost instantly. ¡°Charge, we need to secure him first!¡± The Red team leader snapped back to reality in an instant, yelling loudly as heunched towards Du Gang. ¡°Quick,e here!¡± Seeing this, the Blue Team motioned for Du Gang toe while they were on the move. Upon seeing this, Du Gang hurriedly rushed towards them, as if he really believed that the blue team was on his side. Seeing this, the Red Team was dumbstruck. ¡°Hurry, hurry, don¡¯t let anyone snatch him away!¡± ¡°Is Du Gang stupid? If they ask him to go over, he does?¡± Members of the Red team hurriedly rushed to intercept at the center of the two sides. The Blue team, not willing to be outdone, incredibly fast, went to meet Du Gang. It was unclear whether it was a coincidence or not, the speed of the three parties seemed to reach a bnce. Almost at the same time, they reached a certain midpoint. ¡°Kill!¡± The Red and Blue teams worked together seamlessly. Two from each team attacked Du Gang while the other three attacked each other to create interference. Hehe! The moment Du Gang saw the Blue team move, he revealed an understanding expression. He knew these guys were all of the same kind. As epected! Jie-Character Secret activated!! At this moment, he didn¡¯t even bother to listen to their many words, instantly boosting hisbat power tenfold. ¡°World Creation!¡± An axe shadow of a hundred meters in size appeared in an instant, engulfing both teams within it. ¡°What is this?!!¡± Both the Red and Blue teams were dumbfounded at the power of the divine skill that vastly surpassed even a First, Second, or Third Tribtion God Spirit Level in power. At that moment, they still didn¡¯t want to give up, each of them used their strongest attacks in an attempt to weaken this assault. Simultaneously, various defensive artifacts sprang forth violently as if money didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Anything trying to block the giant axe shadow smashed to pieces in a blink of an eye. The power of the One Thousand Naer Divine Skill was terrifying. At their current level, they had no means to resist it. ¡°No!!!¡± A handsome man¡¯s face was filled with fear as he roared just before being hit. At this moment, he tried to escape, hurriedly attempting to run. But it was useless! Du Gang¡¯s divine skill was incredibly powerful, it had created an invisible pressure that suppressed them at a critical moment. ¡°Boom!¡± The shadow of the axe showed no mercy, instantaneously swallowing all ten people. With a loud bang, the ground split open, and the ten men who previously stood on the ground were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Gods!¡± Du Gang had long been experienced. He early released his own gods, killing the ten people¡¯s gods. With his tenfold strengthened gods, killing these ordinary gods was easy. Within ten seconds, all of ten gods present were killed. ¡°What a waste¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, somewhat regretful that he didn¡¯t have the chance to extort them. As the enemies didn¡¯t release their own gods in advance made him attack their bodies first, causing the divine thoughts to return back into the gods before destroying them, resulting in instant death. He was not regretful though. He had anticipated this oue. Under those circumstances, there was no way he was going to wait for the enemies¡¯ gods to appear before he made a move. Timing wouldn¡¯t wait for him. Moreover, if he didn¡¯t move swiftly at that time and decided to kill slowly, if those people wanted to escape, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to stop all of them. Fortunately, all of those people were stupefied. Theyck experience in battling him and were all terrified by his speed and power. ¡°Well, ten less enemies!¡± Du Gangughed, cleaned up the scene briefly, and walked towards the altar. On his way, he carefully used seven different methods to check whether he was being followed. Thankfully, everything went smoothly and there was no one tailing him. Once he arrived at the altar, he didn¡¯t let his guard down. He first used a virtual map to inspect the surroundings of the ruins. Only when he was certain that there was no one else in the ruins did he breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll use up the remaining teleportation times in these ruins and focus on hunting the Demon n¡­¡± Since the resources from the firstyer of the Abyss had been absorbed to the limit, the only thing he could gain from were the bodies of the Demon n, which were worth two hundred Divine Crystals each due to the double bounty. ¡°I¡¯d better avoid the center of the battlefield; there¡¯s too many people, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes¡­.¡± ¡°I mainly need to target those who are alone¡­ preferably no more than five from the Demon n¡­¡± Soon, he established some red lines for himself, such as retreating immediately if he encountered more than ten from the Demon n, and so on. After some searching, he finally found a group of Demon n members who met his requirements in the lower wild area. They had just eliminated a pile of white chess pieces. There were originally more than ten of them. Now, only seven remained. ¡°Seven of the Demon n, worth 1,400 Divine Crystals when killed, let¡¯s do it!¡± Du Gang was slightly excited, he still had nearly sixty odd teleportations left. If he used them wisely, he would gain arge sum of money. ¡°Teleport!¡± With a low shout, he instantly disappeared from the altar, appearing at his target location the next second. ¡°Wha?!¡± The location where Du Gang appeared, was right in front of the Demon n, so he was noticed immediately. ¡°Another human, kill him!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The seven Demon ns in the field had obviously been through a major battle, their bodies were covered in blood. But on seeing Du Gang, their faces lit up with excitement. To Du Gang, the bodies of the Demon n were money, simrly for the Demon n, the bodies of humans were money too. ¡°Kill!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and directly initiated his strongest move, abination of World Creation and Jie-Character Secret. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud rumble, the battle ended. His internal world now contained seven Demon n bodies. ¡°Return!¡± Once his goal was aplished, Du Gang quickly returned to the altar and started looking for his next target. In this way, he made sure that his opponents each time consisted of no more than ten of the Demon n and, learning from his first experience, he ensured that all his subsequent teleports were to the back of his enemies. This didn¡¯t save him any divine power but saved him much time. After more than sixty rounds, he sessfully used up all his remaining teleportations. The result was quite fruitful; he had collected 440 Demon n bodies. If converted into Divine Crystals, that would ount for 88,000 Divine Crystals! ¡°I¡¯d better go back and exchange these Demon n bodies first!¡± Before the summoning order ended, the exchange rate for Demon n bodies would be double, but once it ended, this rate would revert to single. ¡°Over 400 bodies?!!¡± At this point, a clerk at the exchange station, looking at the pile of bodies in front of him, eximed in surprise. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to exim; the people in the distance naturally saw this pile of bodies. ¡°My God, how many Demon n bodies are there?!¡± ¡°Are all these from the First Tribtion of the God Spirit Level? Did he do all this by himself?¡± ¡°Even a top-level Controller couldn¡¯t manage to do this much, could they?!!¡± All the people nearby at the exchange station were thoroughly shocked. At the center of the crowd, Du Gang was indifferent towards these discussions, he said emotionlessly, ¡°Exchange these for Divine Crystals for me!¡± He repeated once again. The person at the exchange station finally snapped back to reality. Although his face still looked surprised, he began to move into action. Soon, a few more staff members came to help verify the Demon n bodies in front of them. ¡°This one¡¯s a Destroyer¡­.¡± ¡°Another Destroyer¡­.¡± Apart from verifying whether these were bodies of the First Tribtion God Spirit Level, they were also looking into the previous rankings of these bodies. Upon hearing that these bodies were Destroyers, those present breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Exactly. How else could such a number of bodies be collected unless they were Destroyers¡­¡± A male with a high forehead sneered, ¡°He probably targeted only the Destroyer Demon ns to kill¡­¡± Others nodded in agreement, showing disapproving looks on their faces. They were all warriors and although unwritten, rarely did any intentionally hunt the weaker Demon n members. This doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t care about the weaker Demon ns. Rather, these weaker Demon n members were left to be dealt with by the rtively weaker humans. But at that moment, a staff member continued, ¡°Twenty-three Destroyers in total¡­¡± ¡°Counting Controllers now¡­¡± ¡°One Controller¡­¡± ¡°Another Controller¡­.¡± Listening to this incidental conversation, everyone else present quieted down. The previously bustling atmosphere quickly cooled down. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± A Controller-ss warrior couldn¡¯t help but swallow. He couldn¡¯t contain his shock. Did he just ridicule such a strong warrior? Whether he¡¯s a Controller or not isn¡¯t the point, the ability to hunt down this many Controllers clearly makes him much stronger¡­ Soon, the staff had finished their count. ¡°There are thirty-three Controllers in total¡­ Next¡­¡± The officer doing the registration, however, was stunned. At this point, there were still many unregistered bodies that were as abundant as a mountain. Does this not imply that the several hundred remaining bodies are all Controllers?!! The others also realized this, and their expressions were filled with horror, as some even involuntarily broke into a cold sweat. And as for Du Gang, he remained untouched, quietly waiting as if all this had nothing to do with him. ¡°What grace!¡± At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but praise, regardless of Du Gang¡¯s strength, his demeanor was extraordinary! Soon, under the watchful eyes of all, the staff began to count. ¡°One hundred and twelfth¡­.¡± ¡°One hundred and thirteenth¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Three hundred and thirty-fifth¡­.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded; they hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang to have collected so many Demon n bodies! Finally, under everyone¡¯s scrutiny, the staff counted to thest one. ¡°Three hundred and eighty-fourth!¡± ¡°They are all Controllers!¡± Everyone was shocked! Did Du Gang kill all the Controllers of the Demon n once?! Who is he?!! At this moment, everyone was asking this question in their hearts, curious to know who this nonchnt man was. The next second, the staff member provided the answer. ¡°Du Gang¡­ Mr. Du, you have a total of 440 Demon n bodies. Since they are all First Tribtion God Spirit Level, we can only give you 88,000 Divine Crystals¡­¡± Usually, they would only have to price the Demon n bodies based on their level and not have to determine whether they were Destroyers or Controllers. The reason they did so was due to curiosity! Du Gang smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes, just give me the Divine Crystals!¡± Hearing this, the staff quickly began extracting Divine Crystals from a device. In a short while, he handed over the 88,000 Divine Crystals to Du Gang. Without any hesitation, Du Gang started to count the Divine Crystals in front of everyone. Of course, he wasn¡¯t counting one by one, but using a weighing method. He measured the weight of one Divine Crystal, multiplied it by 88,000, and then confirmed that this was equal to the actual weight of the divine crystals in his possession. Chapter 266: 265 Reunion of the Five-Person Group! Chapter 266: 265 Reunion of the Five-Person Group!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Have you heard? There¡¯s a man who has in over four hundred from the Demon n, over half of which were Controllers, that¡¯s definitely more than three hundred bodies¡­¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible, did he fight for a team?!!¡±
¡°No, he¡¯s a lone wolf, called Du Gang, all his teammates have returned home and are not in the abyss¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang¡¯s teammates have returned!¡± Someone who had reliable information said, ¡°I have a friend that saw his team, they¡¯re all back¡­¡± As Du Gang made his move at the exchange point, his name permanently resounded throughout the first level of the abyss. Pretty much everyone who had returned to the surface and entered themunication zone knew about this figure. Even some people from the second and third levels of the abyss had heard of the name Du Gang. Of course, most of those who paid attention to this name were Rank One God Spirits and a few of the second and third tribtion ranks. This is because some suspect Du Gang¡¯s strength wasparable to second or even third tribtion God Spirit Level. ¡°You¡¯re already back so soon?!¡± Du Gang looked at Long Aotian and the others, quite surprised. At the moment, standing in front of him were not only Long Aotian and his team, but also his earlier ssmates, Yao Zijie, You Sheng and others were all there.
Long Aotian chuckled, ¡°Of course, I am who? I am Long Aotian, the Chosen Son. The inheritance that takes ordinary geniuses over a year to grasp, I managed toplete it in less than a year!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Hawk King sneered, showily remarking, ¡°I came out two days earlier than you, so what¡¯s that make me? The father of the Chosen Son?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Long Aotian cursed under his breath, but unusually, he didn¡¯t start a fight. These two were a pair of old foes and felt that meeting after not seeing each other for so long without a small skirmish seemed inappropriate. Du Gang ignored them, turning instead to Big Dragon and Qiao Bing and asked, ¡°And you? What¡¯s your current God¡¯s Strength Technology level?¡± Big Dragon sighed regretfully, ¡°Our family brought me a sage method, although I¡¯ve mastered 1% of it, my highest God¡¯s Strength is only seventy-five Naer!¡± Qiao Bing nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°I¡¯m about the same. I can release a maximum of seventy-five Naer of God¡¯s Strength!¡± Their strength had already reached the limit and mostly they could only increase their power by learning Supreme Techniques or improving the progress of the Sage Technique. Otherwise, even increasing their God¡¯s Strength wouldn¡¯t improve their abilities. ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s much better than before!¡± Du Gang said trying tofort them.
However, the two didn¡¯t seem pleased. They had arrived a while before Du Gang, and after hearing Long Aotian asking everyone about their capabilities, they only then discovered that almost everyone present had reached the Controller level! Except for them. Hearing Du Gang¡¯s question, Long Aotian instantly turned his head, raising an eyebrow and asked with interest, ¡°Du Gang, what about you? What¡¯s your current strength? Have you reached the Controller level?!!¡± ¡°Yes, Du Gang. When we aren¡¯t here, do you struggle being in the wilderness on your own?!¡± Little Hawk King also revealed a cunning smile, ¡°If you are not strong enough, how about doing reconnaissance? I¡¯ll be the captain?!!¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and turned his gaze to Yao Zijie and others, asking, ¡°Are you prepared to enter the abyss?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Being gentlemanly, Yao Zijie didn¡¯t regard Du Gang with a cold eye because of their small disagreement and said smiling, ¡°Having received the inheritance, it is time toe to the abyss¡­¡± ¡°There are essences here in the abyss to absorb, it¡¯s much stronger than cultivating for our families at the source¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang paused, raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°How much God¡¯s Strength do you have?¡± Yao Zijie coughed andughingly replied, ¡°I am okay, just have two hundred Naer of God¡¯s Strength¡­¡± Two hundred Naer!
Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched. This fellow stayed with his family all along meaning these two hundred Naer of God¡¯s Strength he had were all umted from the source. When converted to Divine Crystals, his Yao Family had invested two million in just Yao Zijie, and this was solely to increase his God¡¯s Strength¡¯s upper limit! ¡°Long Aotian and the others should be higher, right?!¡± Yao Zijie only had good talent and did not have enough backing, so he had to settle for the top basic package the family provided for cultivation. On the contrast, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were different. Both of them were the sons of the Great Powers. Their backgrounds were far from ordinary. Long Aotian shrugged, ¡°Just by fighting wild beasts in the first level of the abyss and eating their essence can increase the upper limit of God¡¯s Strength by six thousand Naer. My family has a lot of money, but that doesn¡¯t mean we should waste it¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°I don¡¯t have much either, just five hundred Naer of God¡¯s Strength!¡± Yao Zijie grimaced. This guy, always bragging! Du Gang nodded, turned his head to look at the hooked-nose, and asked, ¡°Ying Ba, what about you?¡± Little Hawk King chuckled, ¡°I am the same, the family only gave me some real divine weapons and life-saving things, the upper limit of God¡¯s Strength is only five hundred Naer!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing them bragging about their wealth, both Big Dragon and Qiao Bing were speechless. Their trip home just showed their faces in front of the younger generation in their respective families. Within the family, both of them were considered among the best of their generation, and their standing within the family was someone other people of the same generation would look up to. In the same way, they received a lot of reverence and affection from within the family. But once they arrived here, they were beaten down by these people. However, they were both somewhat excited. It meant that they had sessfully entered a higher circle. ¡°Du Gang, what about you? Have you reached the Controller level yet?¡± When they left, Du Gang only had seventy or so Naer of God¡¯s Strength. In one year, without his team, it¡¯s unlikely he even reached one hundred Naer. Although Little Hawk King didn¡¯t really want to take over as captain, he did n to ridicule Du Gang. ¡°Ehh~~!!¡± At this moment, You Sheng, who had been unnoticeable until now, interjected, ¡°Ying Ba, you came here without hearing about the rumors in themunication zone?!!¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± Little Hawk King paused, asking in confusion, ¡°What rumors?¡± He and Long Aotian had just arrived today and didn¡¯t know much. Seeing this, You Sheng continued, ¡°I heard, there¡¯s a lone wolf in the first level of the abyss who single-handedly ughtered more than three hundred Controllers¡­¡± ¡°You need to understand, these Controllers were formed into teams of five, but they were still exterminated by that lone wanderer¡­¡± Listening to these words, Little Hawk King¡¯s mouth gradually widened, ¡°You mean?!!¡± He could barely get his words out, turning his head to look at Du Gang, his eyes wide open. Seeing this, Du Gang chuckled and slightly lifted his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± What?!! At this moment, upon hearing this, everyone else stared at Du Gang in shock, looking utterly bbergasted. ¡°You killed over three hundred Controllers?!!¡± Long Aotian¡¯s eyes bulged and his veins popped, looking utterly incredulous. He had only recently be a Controller, and had initially nned to show off his new status in front of Du Gang. But no sooner had he arrived here than he heard that this guy had in over three hundred Controllers alone?!! Du Gang¡¯s mouth curved up, showing a hint of regret, and said, ¡°Well, this happened just these recent days, I was busy before, and had taken a break from the Human-Demon War for over a month, otherwise, I might have in even more Controllers!¡± Boasting about oneself? I can do that too! Listening to these pompous words, Little Hawk King was speechless for a while. He wanted to sneer a couple of times, but couldn¡¯t find a good counterpoint, so he could only suffer in silence. ¡°Then how much Divine Power do you have now?!¡± The first to ask this was still Long Aotian. He originally thought his five hundred Naer of Divine Power made him exceptional, but now, it seemed that Du Gang might be higher! After all, if he wanted to y Controllers, he had to unleash an attack of at least a hundred Naer of Divine Power. The Demon n¡¯s Controllers were typically in teams of five. This meant that even if the enemy were to stand still and let him kill, he would need five hundred Naer of Divine Power¡­ The others also held their breath, their eyes intently fixed on Du Gang, awaiting his answer. Du Gang gave a soft smile and casually replied, ¡°Not much, just over six thousand.¡± What?!! At this moment, everyone widened their eyes, looking at him in shock and disbelief. Everyone¡¯s mouth was wide open to its limit. Forget an egg, even an apple could fit in. ¡°Did you max out the creeps in the firstyer of the abyss?!¡± Long Aotian asked in surprise. Du Gang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I maxed out the creeps in the firstyer of the abyss a few days ago. If it wasn¡¯t for waiting for you guys, I would have gone to the secondyer of the abyss by now!¡± Everyone was rendered speechless again. Only the God Spirits who had passed the Second or Third Tribtions or the top rank God Spirits who had passed the First Tribtion usually ventured into the secondyer of the abyss. Otherwise, the weaker First Tribtion God Spirits didn¡¯t qualify to go there. The power limit of God Spirits who had passed the Second Tribtion wasn¡¯t simply double that of Rank One God Spirits. It also included the power limit of First Tribtion God Spirits on top of that. This meant that if a God Spirit who controlled a Mystic Level Art was promoted to the Second Tribtion, they would have a fifty Naer Divine Power limit, plus another hundred Naer of Divine Power from doubling fifty. The calction form is quite simple. If we take the Divine Power limit of a First Tribtion God Spirit as X, the Divine Power limit for a Second Tribtion God Spirit is: (1X + 2X) = 3X. This implies that the Divine Power that a Second Tribtion God Spirit can manifest is three times that of a First Tribtion God Spirit. And for a Third Tribtion God Spirit, the Divine Power limit is: (1X + 2X + 3X) = 6X. In the same vein, the Divine Power limit of a Fourth Tribtion God Spirit is 10X. For a Fifth Tribtion God Spirit, it is 15X. And so on until, for a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit, the Divine Power limit is 45X, which means that the limit of Divine Power that a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit can manifest is forty-five times that of a First Tribtion God Spirit! This calction just concerns the exertion of Divine Power. But in fact, after each Tribtion, it¡¯s not only Divine Power that improves but also Divine Thought and Divinity. In the early stages of bing a God Spirit, people don¡¯t make much use of Divinity and Divine Thought, primarily relying on Divine Power for battles. But in theter stages, Divinity and Divine Thought are crucial! ¡°Damn, are you actually this strong?¡± At this moment, Sun Wufan who had been enjoying the drama, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Du Gang, does your team still need members? Count me in!¡± Upon hearing this, the others were also eager to join Du Gang¡¯s team. Hearing their words, Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing immediately felt a twinge of anxiety inside, sort of inmed. The two of them feared this very moment, worrying that Du Gang would kick them out. In fact, they knew themselves to be a bit of a drag, but they were also a bit unwilling¡­ Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate at all, shaking his head directly, ¡°I already have a team. Although Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing¡¯s current strength is limited, they supported us when the three of us were weak, and we also have a pact. At the very least, we must see that their investments are rewarded!¡± Having said that, Du Gang turned to Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing and said, ¡°You should see our strength by now. As time passes, our gap in strength will only widen until we are ipatible¡­.¡± ¡°I stayed behind this time to fulfill the duty we agreed upon, and to give you two a high return¡­.¡± Upon hearing this, Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing looked at each other and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already gained enough. Due to your rtionship with us, we were given the opportunity to learn the aristocratic arts of our family n, which we originally didn¡¯t have the qualifications to learn¡­.¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s something from your family n, and it has nothing to do with us three¡­.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Our friendship shall remain unchanged. If you have any future needs, feel free to ask, as long as the request doesn¡¯t go against morality or betray your family n, we¡¯ll try our best to fulfill it!¡± Hearing this, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King also stopped messing around. They followed, ¡°Yes, if you two encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to find us¡­¡± Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing were immediately overjoyed. This time they returned home, their family n¡¯s wise elder actually analyzed Du Gang¡¯s rtionship value with them. The analysis was divided into four categories, A (Jia), B (Yi), C (Bing) and D (Ding). D represents parting ways without anypensation from Du Gang while they receive some benefits from their family due to their rtionship with the three. C representspensation in the form of Divine Crystals from Du Gang for their troubles. This is better than getting nothing and implies that they still have some standing in the hearts of the three, allowing them to ask for favors in the future, if needed. B represents Du Gang continuing to go with them into the abyss, leveling the first- or second-level monsterspletely. A, the highest tier, represents an ¡°at-your-service¡± promise made to them by Du Gang and his team. Now, Du Gang had led the pack in fulfilling the highest expectation. This meant that when they returned to their n, they would be granted several promotions, bing more valued by the n. But what had them more excited was yet toe. Du Gang said with a smile, ¡°Also, given your strengthpared to ours, I guess it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll max out on tier three essence. So, besides that promise, the three of us will also help you two max out on Big Dragon Essence!¡± Chapter 267: 266: Yan Ruyu! Chapter 267: 266: Yan Ruyu!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Really?!¡± Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing were very excited. This was Big Dragon Essence after all. Over all these years, generally only Controllers had the qualifications to have it. Those below Controllers basically had no chance to obtain this essence.
¡°Of course. You guys are our team members!¡± At this time, Long Aotian alsoughed heartily said, ¡°It¡¯s just the Big Dragon Essence. Who dares to disrespect me, Long Aotian?!¡± Du Gang smiled and continued, ¡°But to get the Big Dragon Essence, we need to win the war first, at least take over the Dragon Pit, and then hold it!¡± ¡°That might be a little tricky¡­¡± Although they had just arrived, they had heard about the battle situation between humans and the Demon n in the firstyer of the Abyss Wild Zone. For all these days, the human race had basically been at a disadvantage, not even capturing a Dragon Pit once. ¡°People from the thirdyer of Abyss areing back!¡± At this time, a voice came from outside, then Kong Xu entered. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Little Hawk King asked in surprise. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it that you are learning the most difficult secret technique from your family¡¯s Great Power¡­¡±
Kong Xuughed, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to fully master it, but I did learn some basics. I can say I¡¯ve made a start!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± This time, even Long Aotian was not calm. Hearing their words, Du Gang asked in confusion, ¡°What technique?¡± If it¡¯s just the Supreme Technique, they probably wouldn¡¯t be acting like this. Kong Xu exined with a smile, ¡°Nothing much, just a special secret technique, a method independent of the four techniques of Heaven, Earth, Mysticism, and Primal Chaos!¡± ¡°Too modest!¡± At this time, Yao Zijieughed, ¡°If Kong heart¡¯s Boundless Secret Art is not considered much, then nothing else really is¡­¡± Boundless Secret Art? Du Gang paused, not understanding what it was. Yao Zijie knew he didn¡¯t understand and exined, ¡°Boundless Secret Art is a secret technique created by Kong¡­¡±
¡°Secret techniques, unlike other techniques, can be created by anyone, but the power and level of creation vary. However, secret techniques are difficult to create even by genius talents, and each one is extremely valuable¡­¡± Du Gang thought of Jiu Mi, narrowed his eyes, and asked, ¡°So, are secret arts more powerful than Heavenly and Earthly Mystic Techniques?!¡± ¡°Not entirely!¡± Yao Zijieughed, ¡°Secret arts also depend on the situation. Some are even more powerful than Heavenly and Earthly Mystic Techniques, but some are not¡­¡± ¡°Compared to what you say is powerful, I would say secret arts are actually more strange and exotic. If using military strategy to exin techniques, while Heaven and Earth represent orthodox strategies, secret arts would be unorthodox ones¡­¡± Du Gang understood. Jiu Mi was a very powerful secret technique, while other secret techniques were more like assists based on different usage points. Like one of the Jiu Mi, the Jie-Character Secret, it doesn¡¯t directly produce a method of attack, but it can increase thebat power by ten times, an all-round augmentation, and varies ording to the strength of the user. ¡°Secret arts are different from other techniques. Other techniques progress and the power level increases correspondingly, but secret arts usuallye in only two stages of achievement.¡± ¡°Entering the door is considered a small achievement, with mastery is a grand achievement. In fact, it¡¯s very difficult to have any achievement at all. Secret arts are much more difficult to cultivate than other techniques!¡± Everyone immediately looked at Kong Xu enviously. In a situation where none of them know any secret arts, if he alone has learned one, that¡¯s too amazing. Du Gang didn¡¯t envy them. He himself had already learned the secret arts, and even more so, there¡¯s no reason for him to envy others.
¡°What do you mean by ¡®the people from the third Abyssyer areing back¡¯?¡± Hearing this, Kong Xuughed, ¡°I arrived a bit earlier than you and went out to find some news. Because the firstyer of the Abyss Dragon Pit has been upied by the Demon n for a long time, our Ancient City Abyss Army is getting impatient, so they finally called back the people from the thirdyer¡­¡± After hearing this, everyone else also got interested, ¡°What is the prowess of the God Spirit Level of the First Tribtion, who can reach the third Abyssyer?¡± ¡°Even the weakest God Spirit Level of the Fourth Tribtion would at least master the Mystic Level Art¡­¡± Mystic Level Art, even people without background could exchange it if they had enough Merits within the army. This was the benefit released by the Abyss Army, giving the chance for the poor to rise. ¡°And the ceiling of Divine Power technique for Mystic Level Arts is fifty, and the coefficient for God Spirit Level of Fourth Tribtion¡¯s Divine Power technique is 10X. This means that the God Spirit Level of the Fourth Tribtion at the very least possesses 500 Naers of Divine Power technique!!¡± Long Aotian didn¡¯t think it was anything at first. But when he heard this, he was dumbfounded, ¡°You mean, the guying back from the third Abyss Layer might have control over 500 Naers of Divine Power Technique?!¡± How is this possible? Those who can return to the first Abyss Layer must be God Spirit Level of the First Tribtion, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get in here. And he has 500 Divine Powers, but the Divine Power technique can only use 100 Naers. Doesn¡¯t this mean that the other party is more than five times stronger than him? ¡°All of us are God Spirit Level of the First Tribtion, but someone is five times stronger than us?!¡± Everyone present was proud and aplished, and they felt a little ufortableing to this conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Those guys were just born earlier than us¡­¡± Little Hawk King shrugged his shoulders, he wasn¡¯t really bothered. He¡¯d never shied away from anything as he grew up. Yao Zijie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we just reached the God Spirit Level not long ago, our futures are still boundless¡­¡± Meanwhile, Kong Xu continued the previous topic, ¡°This time among the people who returned from the thirdyer, there is one who, as it currently seems, could be the strongest¡­ Well, I wouldn¡¯t know about other ces, but within the range of our Ancient City Abyss, he would be the strongest entity among those of the First God Tribtion!¡± ¡°The strongest in God Spirit Level of the First Tribtion?!¡± This term was very special. Every talented pride of the heavens present found it harsh to their ears and felt a bit unwilling to sumb. ¡°Exactly!¡± Kong Xu nodded, ¡°the other God Spirit Level of the First Tribtion in the third Abyss Layer were unknown, but this guy named Zhu Qing has indeed soloed a Fourth Tribtion God Spirit Level Demon n, and has brought back the bodies of more than one Fourth Tribtion God Spirit Level Demon n¡­¡± What?!! Everyone was stunned. They thought that those people were just messing around in the third Abyss Layer, just like how themon people here in the first Abyss Layer lukewarmly settle for the outer areas of the level. Who would have thought those people had actually killed a Fourth Tribtion God Spirit, and even more than one! So terrifying! ¡°Zhu Qing, is he from a poor family or a noble one?¡± Long Aotian knew very little about forces outside of Peni, so he didn¡¯t know who this person was. Kong Xuughed, ¡°In the southern part of our South Yue Province, there is a royal family who, strangely enough, originated from beggars¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s that family!¡± Although the people present had not travelled far, they had heard of the deeds of the Ancestor of the Zhu Family. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising for members of that family¡­ But why did hee to our ce?!¡± Everyone was puzzled. Logically speaking, there should be an abyss near the Zhu family¡¯s area. Why did their children run over to the abyss of the ancient city? Kong Xu chuckled and said, ¡°What else could it be? A hero is having difficulty crossing over the beauty barrier¡­¡± ¡°Beauty? Which one?!¡± Hearing this topic, all the men present were moved. ¡°Have any of you heard of the name Yan Ruyu?!¡± Yan Ruyu? Du Gang was taken aback, unsure of who he was referring to. There was also a Yan Ruyu in their Earth¡¯s history. Long Aotian frowned, ¡°Are you referring to the one from the Dream Building?¡± ¡°Exactly, the one from the Dream Building¡­¡± Long Aotian scoffed, ¡°I thought some woman had bewitched him, turns out, she¡¯s just a woman of the world¡­¡± ¡°Hush!!¡± Before Long Aotian could finish speaking, Yao Zijie quickly hushed him and then looked around before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly. Yan Ruyu is not that kind of woman¡­¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but the women of Dream Building are of two kinds: those you can spend the night with and those you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, the women of Dream Building are divided into several categories based on different qualifications¡­¡± ¡°For example, ordinary female disciples, basically have to climb up from the bottom step by step, but there are also some disciples with excellent qualifications, who are dignified as Saint Ladies¡­¡± ¡°Saint Lady?¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, ¡°Can women of such ces, even of a high rank, be called Saint Ladies?¡± Yao Zijie was helpless. These people were too crude, and he rolled his eyes and exined, ¡°The reason they are referred to like that is rooted in something¡­¡± ¡°The disciples of the Dream Building practice the Mortal World Technique, said to be a dual cultivation technique, and the more experiences one has, the stronger they be¡­¡± ¡°Normally, a Saint Lady cultivates an even more powerful technique. It¡¯s said that their first time can enhance the cultivation of the other party, or you could say that both parties will greatly advance in their cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Are there such benefits?!¡± Long Aotian was shocked. So sleeping with women could also increase cultivation?! ¡°Certainly!¡± Yao Zijie looked eager, ¡°There was once a man, a God Spirit Level who has only survived the First Tribtion. He merged with a Saint Lady, and overnight, he became a True God.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Little Hawk King gasped, ¡°A God Spirit Level surviving the First Tribtion became a True God overnight? You must be joking?!¡± If he didn¡¯t knew that Yao Zijie wasn¡¯t one to lie, he would have suspected that he was being deceitful. ¡°This is true!¡± At this point, Kong Xu nodded, ¡°The man who spent the night with a Saint Lady from the Dream Building eventually became an existence on the Earth List¡­¡± ¡°Are the benefits that big?¡± Upon realizing the role of a Saint Lady from the Dream Building, everyone present was tempted. ¡°So if you want to spend the night with a Saint Lady, what is needed?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Yao Zijie scoffed, ¡°The way you all speak, you seem to think Yan Ruyu is a lowly woman?¡± He was discontent. As someone who frequently yed in the Dream Building, he held these women in high regard and did not want others to belittle them. ¡°I advise you all to keep your mouths shut outside. Don¡¯t talk like that anymore. Yan Ruyu is a Saint Lady and there are many men trying to win her love. That Zhu Qing who returned from the thirdyer of the abyss is just one of her many suitors¡­¡± When Yao Zijie mentioned this, he suddenly turned his head to look at Little Hawk King and chuckled, ¡°If I remember correctly, the current head of the Ying family is pursuing Yan Ruyu¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Little Hawk King¡¯s mouth twitched. He indeed knew about this. When he first heard that name, he felt something was amiss. Now it seemed that it was indeed the same person. Soon, heughed and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just our Ying family¡¯s head who is pursuing Yan Ruyu, right? From what I remember, many powerful figures from Peni Ind are also pursuing her, aren¡¯t they?!¡± This is indeed the case. Yan Ruyu was not only a Saint Lady of the Dream Building. One should know, the Dream Building was massive, located all across the continent. While there were not many Saint Ladies in each generation, there were still a dozen of them. Yan Ruyu was just one of them. But people pursued her, not only because of her role but also because of her background. Yan Ruyu¡¯s master was the head of the Dream Building in the Southern Wilderness, in charge of all the affairs of the Dream Building in the Southern Wilderness. This was not a minor position. To be able to lead the affairs of the Dream Building in the Southern Wilderness, her cultivation level had reached the God King Level, not to mention the power she held. Therefore, obtaining Yan Ruyu would not only bring one cultivation advancements, but also rtionships with a king. Du Gang frowned, ¡°So Yan Ruyu is in our ancient city abyss?¡± He found it strange. He¡¯d carefully examined the map. Their South Yue State was located in the corner of the Southern Wilderness and was neither a central ce nor a prosperous area. So, what was Yan Ruyu doing here? Yao Zijieughed and said, ¡°Indeed, Yan Ruyu is currently staying in the Dream Building here in the caverns of the Ancient City¡­¡± Perhaps worrying about misunderstanding, he took the initiative to exin, ¡°This Dream Building has four floors, the first three are open to the public, and the fourth floor is where Miss Yan Ruyu stays¡­¡± Du Gang squinted and asked, ¡°When did shee?¡± Without any hesitation, Yao Zijie replied, ¡°A long time ago. It is said that she came here tens of thousands of years ago¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was suspicious again. Could he be overly worried? Possibly. After all, this woman came here tens of thousands of years ago. It couldn¡¯t possibly have been to target him specifically. He shook his head secretly,ughing at himself. He was paranoid, seeing everyone as a potential threat. But it was inevitable. After all, being the only sessor of the Ancient God, too many people had set their eyes on him! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, let¡¯s discuss how we can beat the Demon n first¡­¡± ¡°What can we do? When Zhu Qinges, let him lead the team, then it will be alright!¡± Little Hawk King didn¡¯t want to think too much, ¡°Since Zhu Qing can unleash a technique with 500 Naer¡¯s divine power, he alone should be able to wipe out the Demon n, right?!¡± ¡°Do you think the Demon n doesn¡¯t have anyparable powerhouses?¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°Do you think the Demon n has been able to fight us for so long and still have the upper hand by relying on those weaklings?!¡± He didn¡¯t want to say more and waved to everyone, ¡°Actually, I do have an idea¡­¡± Chapter 268: 267: Five Elements Formation! Chapter 268: 267: Five Elements Formation!
Trantor:549690339 Just as Du Gang was about to exin to everyone, suddenly someone rushed in from the door. ¡°I am here to deliver an invitation on behalf of Mr. Zhu Qing. In one hour, the firstyer of the abyss hignds will hold a discussion on tactics¡­¡± An arrogantly poised man spoke down to everyone, before turning and leaving without waiting for a response from Du Gang and the others.
¡°What the hell?!¡± Witnessing the man¡¯s abrupt departure, Long Aotian was left perplexed, ¡°Is there anyone more arrogant than me?¡± ¡°Wait, I am not like him. Isn¡¯t his level of arrogance too low?!¡± Long Aotian is proud because he has the capital to back it up, while the man who just entered and looked down on them through his nostrils was just too much. ¡°From what I can tell, that Zhu Qing is quite arrogant!¡± If the master is not arrogant, those under him will not dare to be arrogant either. Considering this fact, it is obvious that Zhu Qing is not an easy individual. Big Dragon asked in his straightforward way: ¡°Captain, should we go then?¡± He was ustomed to listening to Du Gang¡¯s advice. Hearing him speak, everyone else also looked at Du Gang; they were all new here, unfamiliar with the situation in the abyss. Du Gang gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we go? Our goals are all the same. We all want to get rid of the Demon n to gain more benefits¡­¡± Turning his head towards Yao Zijie, he asked, ¡°What about the others?¡± Yao Zijie was startled for a moment, quickly understanding that he was referring to their other ssmates, and replied, ¡°The others have already formed groups with those they get along with¡­¡±
¡°Entered into the abyss yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, as far as I know, they are all still getting acquainted with the situation in themunication zone!¡± Du Gang gave a nod, scanned over everyone and ordered, ¡°You guys go and bring all our other ssmates here¡­¡± ¡°Under what pretext?¡± ¡°Will theye back?¡± Those present were all somewhat confused, unsure of his intentions. Du Gang chuckled and said, ¡°They wille, just tell them that my divine power limit is now 6000 Naer!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room was shocked. Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were stunned, gazing at him with wide eyes. Not just them, even the pretentious Kong Xu and the straight-faced Yao Zijie were left dumbfounded. ¡°6000 Naer?!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. My divine power limit has been cultivated to the extreme. At the very least, I¡¯ve captured all the essences from the firstyer of the abyss¡­¡±
¡°Really?!¡± At this moment, Long Aotian was somewhat in disbelief. He took two steps forward, intending to probe. ¡°He he!¡± Du Gang chuckled and showed off his divine power. ¡°Boom!¡± An intense wave of power surged out. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Feeling this intense fluctuation, everyone else finally believed. Seeing is believing, Du Gang has indeed reached 6000 Naer of divine power! ¡°How did you do it?!¡± Du Gang smirked and said, ¡°Alright, enough chatter, go gather everyone. I promise you your divine power limit will increase more quickly when they arrive¡­¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± Yao Zijie frowned and asked, ¡°Are we calling the local students too?¡±
Du Gang nodded and smiled, ¡°Call them too. It¡¯s just a little grudge within the school, nothing serious. Now is the time to unite and face the outside world!¡± Everyone was eager to know Du Gang¡¯s secret, but now they had to follow his instructions and go to gather everyone else. Soon, the house was empty. In less than ten minutes, the room was filled with people again, this time with all of their ssmates as well. Even the local students led by Long Aoshi had arrived. ¡°Du Gang, have you really reached 6000 Naer of divine power?!¡± Long Aoshi immediately started to inquire as soon as he entered the door. All the students in the room were staring at Du Gang, their eyes fixed on him. They had all been admitted into the ss of geniuses, and despite being inferior to Du Gang and the others they were all top-level geniuses with extraordinary power and deep-rooted backgrounds. They all had at least received the legacy of their families and currently possessed divine powers varying from one hundred to Five hundred Naer. Yet,pared to Du Gang¡¯s imed 6000 Naer of divine power, they were far behind! Du Gang also didn¡¯t hold back, casting out his divine power of 6000 directly. This incited an uproar amongst those present. ¡°He¡¯s only been gone a little over a year¡­ And already at 6000 Naer of divine power¡­¡± ¡°How did he manage to achieve this?!¡± ¡°If I could also reach that level in a little over a year¡­¡± Quite a few were aspiring for this level of achievement, eager for Du Gang to reveal his method. ¡°Du Gang, how did you actually do it?¡± Long Aoshi, true to form, was eager and asked without dy. Du Gangughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. For now, let¡¯s go to the abyss. Zhu Qing from the thirdyer of the abyss is back and wants to hold a meeting with us¡­¡± ¡°Are you actually nning to go?!¡± Long Aoshi was taken aback and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the point? That guy is obviously arrogant!¡± He himself was an arrogant individual. Faced with another arrogant person, was he expected to submit?! Du Gang chuckled and said, ¡°We all have the same goal, which is to drive away the Demon n and monopolize Big Dragon. Let¡¯s just see what he has in mind!¡± He had been invited once after all, despite the messenger¡¯s poor attitude. He was also curious to meet the so-called man who had returned from the thirdyer of the abyss As Du Gang led them out, the rest of them naturally followed. They had no other intentions. On one hand, Du Gang was their former ss leader. On the other hand, he possessed the secret to achieving 6000 Naer of divine power within one year, a secret they all wanted to know. And so, over one hundred people followed Du Gang towards the abyss. ¡°Over a hundred Controllers?¡± The passersby, seeing this group, all expressed shock. ¡°Howe I have never seen these people before!¡± ¡°Me neither¡­ Wait a minute, look at that leader!¡± Soon someone recognized Du Gang, gasping out, ¡°It¡¯s Du Gang!¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s Du Gang!¡± Hearing the gasps and collective intake of breath around them, the hundred or so students were even more confused. Does Du Gang have a big reputation in the abyss? They hadn¡¯t been here for long, so they were very surprised. ¡°Was it him who single-handedly killed over three hundred Controllers?¡± ¡°Wait, you think it¡¯s possible that this group did it together and Du Gang was just responsible for the exchange?¡± Passersby started specting about the group of over one hundred Controllers. Du Gang killed over three hundred Controllers?! Long Aoshi and the others were shocked to hear this news. Everyone looked at Du Gang with astonishment, finding it hard to believe. They knew very well that among the people here, only Du Gang had ventured deep into the abyss, while the others had just arrived. This meant that what the bystanders assumed to be a concerted effort was indeed done by Du Gang alone! One man killing three hundred Controllers! What does that level of strength imply?! Long Aoshi, who originally wanted to challenge Du Gang due to his increased strength, quickly shrank back in fear. Thank goodness he hadn¡¯t acted on impulse, or else he¡¯d be beaten to death by now, right?! He silently thanked his lucky stars, realizing that he had indeed grown much less impulsive over the past year¡­ As for the discussions among the bystanders, Du Gang paid them no mind, leading the way towards the abyss. Over a hundred others followed suit. Along the way, Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing felt their facial expressions freeze. They were the ones consistently tailing Du Gang. At this moment, they could only maintain their indifferent expressions. This was because, among a group of Controllers, their strength was negligible. The problem was that these Controllers were all following Du Gang¡¯s instructions and advancing together. Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing, unable to help themselves, felt relieved that they had followed Du Gang in the first ce. Thus, a group of people rushed towards the high ground of the firstyer of the abyss an hour prior to their arrival. At this moment, basically all of those who had arrived were Controllers. Those with power levels below that of a Controller essentially had no right to take part in this conference. This was organized by Zhu Qing and aimed at those powerful individuals above the Controller level. There were a considerable number of attendees, roughly over six hundred, and with the addition of Du Gang and others, the total number was over seven hundred. ¡°Who are these people?¡± There were easily over a hundred in Du Gang¡¯s group and they all exuded the aura of Controllers, which puzzled others. None of them had seen these people before. At this point, those from the Peni Ind forces exined: ¡°These people are the most outstanding talents of the Ancient City who just left¡­¡± I see! All of a sudden, everyone looked very solemn. And they paid more attention to Du Gang, the leading figure. Meanwhile, Du Gang was focusing his gaze on a man in the very center of the crowd. ¡°Du Gang¡­¡± Zhu Qing muttered, but did not waste any time: ¡°Almost everyone is here. Let¡¯s start today¡¯s conference!¡± He was pragmatic and didn¡¯t intimidate them as they had anticipated. He started talking about strategic issues right away. ¡°Our objective is unified, that is to drive out the Demon n and recapture the Big Dragon Pit¡­¡± ¡°The military has allocated a quota of merits to us Controllers. Recapturing the Big Dragon Pit will reward us bountifully. Furthermore, the longer we upy the Big Dragon Pit, the more we get rewarded¡­¡± At this point, a voice of dissent rang out. ¡°We all know this. Just get to the point if you have a solution, don¡¯t waste our time!¡± With this discordant voice echoing, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn towards it. It was Qin Jingshuo! He was among those who had returned from the secondyer of the abyss. Previously, he led for a month but couldn¡¯t capture the Big Dragon Pit, so naturally, he wasn¡¯t happy with the new leadership. After all, if Zhu Qing sessfully led the attack shortly after his arrival, wouldn¡¯t that reflect poorly on him? Despite the gap between the two, he was still a bit disgruntled. Zhu Qing just smiled, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a solution!¡± ¡°I have a set of g formations, known as the Five Elements Reversal Formation!¡± ¡°Within this formation, our strength will slightly increase. In addition, the entire formation will cause significant damage to the demon n¡­¡± ¡°However, this formation has five eyes that need people to guard¡­¡± ¡°This means that we need to split our forces into five ways, each guarding one formation eye¡­¡± ¡°As long as we upy three out of five formation eyes before the refresh of the Big Dragon, the demon n will be unable to seize the Big Dragon¡­¡± Zhu Qing smiled, ¡°There are about seven hundred of us here. Let¡¯s divide it into groups of a hundred and fifty people¡­¡± ¡°I will take charge of guarding the first formation eye. Those who wish to join me, pleasee over¡­¡± Sure enough, quite a number of people in the room began to make their moves, and it didn¡¯t take long for Zhu Qing to have a full team. The orderly appearance of these people indicated that they all knew about these matters beforehand thanks to Zhu Qing. ¡°My first formation eye is responsible for dealing with the strongest enemy¡­¡± ¡°The second will deal with the next strongest¡­ the fifth will face the least amount of pressure¡­¡± Qin Jingshuo questioned, ¡°Are you implying that the merits awarded differ between the formation eyes, depending on the victory?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Zhu Qing smiled and nodded, ¡°The formation I devised has already been approved by the military. Our merits will be based on the contribution we make and whether we sessfully defend the formation eyes¡­¡± After listening, Qin Jingshuo didn¡¯t hesitate, but said straight away, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll guard the second formation eye!¡± No sooner had he said this than the people who came with him from the second abyss level stood beside him. Coincidentally, the number of people that came from the secondyer of the abyss was also roughly around 150. ¡°Now onto the third formation eye. Anyone interested here?¡± After asking this question, Yao Anfu and others in the venue were eager to try. They were originally the strongest individuals in the firstyer of the abyss. But at this moment, Du Gang calmly proposed, ¡°The third formation eye, let¡¯s take care of it!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± As soon as this statement was made, everyone looked at him. Yao Anfu was the first to frown. Zhu Qing and Qin Jingshuo¡¯s teams had been formed; there was no need topete for them. Originally, the third formation eye should have been his. But now, a dark horse had appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Du Gang¡­¡± Yao Anfu had heard a little about Du Gang and knew about his previous feats. He frowned and said, ¡°Du Gang, you better think about this carefully. This affects our chance of victory. If your strength iscking and you cause failure due to inability to guard your formation eye, you will have to assume the consequences!¡± Du Gang just chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the third formation eye is quite secure!¡± Seeing him this confident, Yao Anfu did not insist on arguing and just said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the fourth formation eye!¡± He wanted to watch first. During the first battle, if Du Gang and his people couldn¡¯t hold on, it would not be toote for him to take the third formation eye Moreover, he was somewhat afraid because the Demon n clearly had more powerful individuals. The number of Controllers was around a thousand. On their side, for some unknown reason, it seemed they were short of over a hundred controllers. Otherwise, they should have at least eight hundred or even nine hundred controllers now! At this point, Yao Zijie looked at Du Gang¡¯s backside, deep in thought. The so-called five eyes of the formation all required a leader. Did Du Gang call the others because he wanted to be one of these leaders? By saying so, he implied that he also had other news sources¡­ Of course, he didn¡¯t know if there were additional benefits for him¡­ But given Du Gang¡¯s nature, he would not rise early if there were no rewards! Chapter 269: 268: Zhu Qing’s Acquaintance! Chapter 269: 268: Zhu Qing¡¯s Acquaintance!
Trantor:549690339 Soon, the formation of five teams waspleted, each led by Zhu Qing¡¯s Team One, Qin Jingshuo¡¯s Team Two, Du Gang¡¯s newly-promoted Team Three of Controllers, and Team Four led by Yao Anfu. Du Gang didn¡¯t recognize the leader of Team Five, who wasn¡¯t particrly well-known. Most of the strong individuals had already joined the other teams.
Besides himself, Zhu Qing¡¯s team had several strong individuals who were powerful from the firstyer of the abyss and chose to join his team. Unlike Zhu Qing, Qin Jingshuo led a team with the most people possessing two hundred units of divine power, and they all came from the secondyer of the abyss, amounting to over one hundred members. If Zhu Qing wasn¡¯t in Team One, judging by average strengths, Qin Jingshuo¡¯s team would be stronger overall. On Du Gang¡¯s side, the majority of members were his ssmates, each having just reached the level of Controller. ¡°Du Gang, I hope your Team Three won¡¯t hold back the rest!¡± Yao Anfu didn¡¯t speak, but a man from their team with dark features resembling charcoal spoke nonchntly. This was someone from the Li Family! Recognizing the distinctive features of the man, Du Gang identified him. ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡± Without showing any anger, Du Gang turned his head to Zhu Qing and asked, ¡°Will this time¡¯s contribution points be divided ording to the preservation of each array?¡± Zhu Qing nodded, ¡°Yes, this time, contribution points would be calcted based on the defensive order of the arrays. Of course, those who hold and those who don¡¯t hold will be awarded differently¡­ the military will send representatives to monitor¡­¡± At this time, a group of five soldiers in military attire approached from the nearby high tower.
¡°We are responsible for recording your respective situations and ultimately determining the contribution¡­¡± One of the soldiers stepped forward, ¡°During the recording process, we will not participate in the battle, we will neither assist you nor engage in any irrelevant activities¡­¡± ¡°In addition, any bribery will decrease your contribution weight¡­¡± The soldiers quickly listed some cautionary points¡ªall to ensure they independentlyplete this battle. After discussing, the five soldiers split up and joined the five array teams. ¡°If we seed this time and drive the Demon n out of Big Dragon Pit, how would we distribute the Challenge of Big Dragon?¡± Zhu Qingughed, ¡°That¡¯s easy, each team gets a day¡­¡± He squinted his eyes and looked at Du Gang, understanding his intentions and awaiting his response. Du Gang smiled, ¡°Both you and Qin Jingshuo returned from the secondyer of the abyss, even if the Challenge of Big Dragon was given to you, it would be useless. However, our team has never done the Challenge, so, what about a switch?!¡± ¡°Our team¡¯s merits could be given to you in exchange for the Challenge of Big Dragon¡­¡± Qin Jingshuo, without a doubt, fully agreed with this situation. His team all came from the secondyer of the abyss, none of them were interested in Challenge of Big Dragon. Since Du Gang was willing, he naturally had no objection. Zhu Qing turned to Yao Anfu andughed, ¡°Yao Anfu, what about your team? Would you like to use merits to exchange for the Challenge of Big Dragon?¡±
Yao Anfu snorted, saying indifferently, ¡°No need, most of our team are close topleting their firstyer abyss vitalizing, there¡¯s no necessity¡­¡± Indeed for them, the essence of Big Dragon is free, it¡¯s just a matter of when they fill it up, merits are more valuable. The fifth team was likewise, clear about the value of essence and merits. Du Gang coughed andughed, ¡°In that case, how about you give us all of your Challenge of Big Dragon quotas, and in this war, the four of your teams can split the merits of Team Three?!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± None of the four other teams objected and directly agreed. People like Long Aoshi were a little puzzled, unsure why Du Gang let go of the merits. However, they knew what was at stake and didn¡¯t openly question him. Instead, they used private messages to voice their doubts. Du Gang responded to each of them with a faint smile. ¡°It is just merits, which can be exchanged for a few Divine Crystals at most. These are resources that we can take out. The essence, it seems, is something internal to the abyss that cannot be taken away. However, for people like us, this essence is equivalent to time, it can save us time¡­¡± ¡°Do you n to spend decades, or even centuries, slowly ying monsters and absorbing their essence here, or do you want to absorb the essence of the firstyer of the abyss as soon as possible and then move on to the secondyer?!¡± For these talented individuals, the secondyer is definitely stronger than the first, which means they can witness more and gain more. Therefore, theyrgely agreed with Du Gang¡¯s argument.
They didn¡¯t care much for Divine Crystals, but speeding up the cultivation of Divine Power was exactly what they needed at the moment. For young talents, time is their biggest enemy, not because there isn¡¯t enough of it, but because it passes too slowly! Therefore, when Long Aoshi and others thought carefully, they realized this was true. Now they had this opportunity to save time, otherwise they would have to spend decades or even longer, like others, umting Divine Power. In fact, Du Gang also had his own selfish motives, mainly because of Big Dragon and Qiao Bing. He had promised these two that he would help them umte at least two thousand Naer units of divine power, and now seemed to be the perfect opportunity. Based on the current split of the Big Dragon¡¯s essence among more than a hundred people, the two of them should be able to umte the third-level essence in at most a month. Moreover, the essence that Du Gang himself had snatched, he nned to give to these two, so the speed would be even faster. ¡°Since everyone has no problem, let¡¯s set off!¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, Zhu Qing took the lead to lead the team to the front line. As they, the Controllers, set off, the nearly one hundred thousand Destroyers and other operators who had gathered also began to set off. After having gone through so much warfare, both sides had long learnt to cooperate in groupbat, so marching now posed no difficulty. In just one hour, everyone had gathered in front of the Big Dragon Pit. Outside the Big Dragon Pit, the Demon n¡¯s battle line stretched for over ten miles. On the human side, they were not to be outdone. Apart from the Controllers in the central position, other strong individuals of various levels were filling the gaps. Without much dy, a long single-line formation was sessfully deployed, facing the Demon n across a distance. However, no one dared to make a rash move. In such a war, victory often depends on the people in the central area. If the Controllers win, then the war is won; if the Controllers lose, then the war is lost. Controllers. They are the ones who decide the oue of the conflict! At the very center, Du Gang and others, ording to Zhu Qing¡¯s instructions, took their g-post positions in an orderly manner. The position they chose was basically led by the first team. The second and third were on both sides, forming the front nks, while the fourth and fifth were at the back. ¡°Everyone, the Big Dragon will respawn in two hours. We¡¯ve agreed to start the battle half an hour from now!¡± Zhu Qing, before leaving, whispered to the leaders like Du Gang. ¡°No problem!¡± Du Gang responded in a low voice, still toying with the g in his hand. He was quite curious about this thing. Back in his time at White Dragon Mountain Universe State, the Jiang Family had once sent an Array Master back, which had caused him quite a bit of trouble at the time. Thankfully, his divine skills were stronger, otherwise he might have been trapped in space unable to escape. The g in his hand seemed unremarkable, a in yellow colour with a single golden character on it and no vibration at all. If he didn¡¯t know that this was the thing that Zhu Qing was nning to turn the tide with, he would have doubted its authenticity. Soon, everyone arrived at their predetermined positions and began to wait quietly. ¡°Du Gang, can we win?¡± Long Aotian and others felt a bit uneasy because the Demon n on the opposite side seemed to be unusuallyrge in number, and its imposing manner was dreadfully fearsome. It was mainly because this was their first time encountering such a situation, making them feel inherently weak. Du Gangughed lightly and said, ¡°Pay attention. When the battle starts, the gods should ascend into the air right away. Keep them halfway in the sky, but remember, their physical bodies may die, but at all means, the gods must not die¡­¡± With that, he continued, ¡°If you find a powerful god from the Demon n, don¡¯t resist. Just run away¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too cowardly?¡± Long Aotian frowned. This really didn¡¯t suit his character¡­ ¡°There will be nock of firewood if the green hill remains. It¡¯s not cowardice, it¡¯s called understanding the significance of the circumstance!¡± Du Gangughed, adding another word of encouragement. His words were addressed not only to Long Aotian but also to other students. After all, this was their first time here, and there were many things they didn¡¯t know. If they foolishly used their gods to fight and ended up being extinguished, they would surely die. Sure enough, the others gratefully looked at Du Gang when they heard this. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief in their hearts. Thankfully, they had Du Gang with them, otherwise, they would have taken many detours! Half an hour passed quickly. Zhu Qing, who was situated at the forefront, suddenly leaped up. ¡°Set up the formation!¡± The moment Zhu Qing jumped up, he yelled out and simultaneously activated the g of the array in his hand. Upon seeing this, Du Gang and the other four captains also activated the array gs they held. ¡°Boom!¡± Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth; the five-element array gs released five different elements at this moment, causing changes in the entire space. ¡°Hum hum hum!¡± At this moment, the five different colors representing different elements were all linked together, as if they were originally one. ¡°Zing!¡± With the five elements connected together, a giant pentagram appeared. This pentagram was irregr, with each star containing well over a hundred people. ¡°Advance!¡± Just as the array was erected, Zhu Qing couldn¡¯t wait to give orders and issued an attackmand. Soon, the team at the first eye of the array set off. Du Gang was surprised to discover that even though none of the others moved, the pentagram they were in was also moving, and their positions had shifted. ¡°Goodness, is it that magical?!¡± Du Gang eximed without hesitation and quickly led the students to follow suit. ¡°Wha?!¡± On the other side, all the Controller-level members of the Demon n were stunned. Looking at this colorful array, they were both curious and apprehensive. They knew that an array was a very powerful method, originally only existing in the upper hierarchy, they didn¡¯t expect to encounter an array now. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is a five-element array. We just need to break it at the corresponding eye of the array¡­¡± The Demon n member at the forefront, who was well-informed, recognized the origin of this array instantly. This Demon n member was also someone who hade down from the upper abyss. From this, it can be seen that such arrays are not umon in the upper space. Soon, the Controllers from the Demon n side also split into five groups ording to the corresponding method of breaking the formation and rushed towards the five corners. ¡°Zhu Qing, the demons know about your array. What do we do now?¡± Qin Jingshuo asked with a frown. Zhu Qing smiled and said, ¡°I anticipated this. This five-element array of mine will grow stronger with time. After one hour, ourbined strength will increase by one time. After two hours, it will be two times¡­¡± ¡°As long as you guard the eye of the array, there will be no problem!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then!¡± Everyone was relieved all at once. Moreover, the good news was that the Controllers of the Demon n were clearly more numerous. However, most of the Controllers had gone to the first eye of the array. Most of the other formations had as many people going to them as there were humans guarding them. Seeing this, Du Gang started to ponder. ¡°So, as long as the main eye of array one isn¡¯t broken, the array won¡¯t be broken?¡± He has long known that Zhu Qing must be holding something back. ¡°Moreover, there should be more than just this, right?¡± He guessed that the people in the first eye of the array probably received more bonuses than those in the other arrays! Just as he was thinking, the demons assaulting their part of the array had already arrived. ¡°Hurrah!¡± These demons still maintained a lot of ferocity and upon arrival, they immediately began to charge. Du Gang proactively went to stop the strongest demon in the lead. The others followed suit, each standing against an opponent, and the battle began. ¡°Just 100 Naer of divine power?!¡± At their first exchange, Du Gang already knew the upper limit of his opponent¡¯s strength. This is the so-called guarding the eye of the array? He was somewhat speechless, Zhu Qing was indeed hiding something. He suspected that even if all the people in the other four array eyes died, the array would still not break. If it was like this, then Zhu Qing would undoubtedly earn a lot of merits as his difficulty was the greatest! Not only that, but there should be other benefits! At this moment, within the first eye of the array, Zhu Qing recognized the leader leading the attack on the demon faction. He was stunned because he recognized this demon. ¡°Liao Ba!¡± Zhu Qing suddenly blurted out a phrase in thenguage of the Demon n. The people around him didn¡¯t find it strange because some of them had also learned thenguage of the Demon n. The only thing that made them curious was that Zhu Qing seemed to know this demon. After hearing this familiar voice, Liao Ba felt a bitter feeling inside. He didn¡¯t expect, that having returned to the firstyer of the abyss, he would still encounter this guy¡­ Chapter 270: 269: Battle situation of each Array Eye! (Happy New Year!) Chapter 270: 269: Battle situation of each Array Eye! (Happy New Year!)
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Split up a hundred men to the other four array eyes!¡± At first, Liao Ba nned to directly seize the first array eye and shatter the Five Elements Array. However, upon discovering that Zhu Qing of the human race was defending this array eye, he abandoned this n. The reason he recognized Zhu Qing wasn¡¯t because Zhu Qing was renowned enough to dominate the thirdyer of the abyss, but because Zhu Qing, much like himself, belonged to the breed who could roam the thirdyer of the abyss even in the First Tribtion Spirit Stage. They had shed several times before, and without exception, he never managed to gain an upper hand against Zhu Qing.
During their time in the thirdyer of the abyss, their group of powerhouses, with divine powers breaking three to four hundred, couldn¡¯t defeat Zhu Qing. Now, in the firstyer of the abyss, could people with divine powers of only one to two hundred defeat him? Impossible! He clearly recognized this point and decisively chose to split his forces. Capturing the other array eyes wouldn¡¯t entirely destroy the Five Elements Array, but it could weaken the array¡¯s enhancing effect. Better than nothing. Actually, when the human race had activated the Five Elements Array, he had a foreboding feeling. Now it seemed that his intuition was indeed correct. ¡°This Zhu Qing is really willing to spend money. The valuable Five Elements Array is just left here¡­¡± Liao Ba was somewhat sentimental. A standard Five Elements Array had a maximum capacity, but the array that Zhu Qing had set up now was apparently more robust! ¡°Is the meager portion of merits given by the military enough for him to buy this array?!¡± He was confused, not understanding why Zhu Qing was willing to invest so heavily. After all, what could he gain from this victory? The essence of the firstyer of the abyss was something people like Zhu Qing would have umted plenty of by now. Why would he do this still? At this moment, Zhu Qing took in Liao Ba¡¯s expression and understood his thoughts. This time, would it be enough to earn him the title of Organizer?!
The main reason why he was spending so much this time was that he wanted fame! For more than a month, the big dragon of the firstyer had been upied by the Demon n. This was a morale hit to the human race. Countless powerhouses had rushed forward and returned short-handed, unable to reverse the situation. However, after Zhu Qing¡¯s intervention, he took over the big dragon pit in one fell swoop, signifying tremendous fame. He needed the fame! Everyone thought that he was pursuing Yan Ruyu, but in fact, he could only admire Yan Ruyu from a distance, unable to get close to her. To him, Yan Ruyu was still a high and unreachable dream! Not just him, many people¡¯s dreams were Yan Ruyu! He needed this aplishment to get closer to Yan Ruyu. Whether it was Du Gang or Qin Jingshuo, they were irrelevant. He didn¡¯t care about merits or essence; the only thing that mattered to him was the title of the Organizer this time and the ability to win! ¡°Captain, do we need to help?¡± One man Zhu Qing had brought asked. Zhu Qing shook his head andughed, ¡°We don¡¯t need to interfere. As long as our array eye is fine, we won¡¯t lose!¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the other four array eyes are in great danger?¡± ¡°Let them be in danger. Anyway, those four array eyes don¡¯t y a significant role¡­¡± ¡­ Long Aotian and the others were initially worried, fearing they wouldn¡¯t be able to win the fight. But after a while, they found the Demon n to be not so remarkable. The only notable aspect was the richbat experience of these demons, which made them finally breathe a sigh of relief. Although they were slightly suppressed, falling at a disadvantage, no one felt they would lose. ¡°These demons seem to be nothing special!¡± ¡°Yeah, I just became a controller, and I can fight with them so fiercely¡­¡± Listening to their words, Du Gang remained unmoved. He was contemting whether or not to use Jie-Character Secret. After thinking for three seconds, he eventually decided not to use it. This time, the main attack was made by Zhu Qing. He could only assist from the side. ¡°Du Gang, something is happening!¡± Just then, the sharp-eyed Little Hawk King shouted, ¡°Over at the number one array eye, there¡¯s a team of demonsing towards us!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang looked over. Indeed, more than a hundred individuals surged out from the number one array eye, splitting into four groups, heading towards their surrounding four array eyes.
About twenty demons, all Controllers, are headed towards their third array position. ¡°That damn Zhu Qing didn¡¯t stop them at all!¡± ¡°Damn it, this guy is so treacherous!¡± Everyone present cursed. They were already struggling to fight, at a disadvantage. If these twenty or so new demons joined in, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance at all! Du Gang watched this scene, frowning. If they ignored these demons, their fourth array position would surely fall. And if it did, would he still be able to refresh his rights to the Big Dragon Pit? The reason he took the leader¡¯s position was to quickly max out the level-three essence for Big Zhuang and Qiao Bing. This would liberate them from part of their karma, and he would be free. ¡°We can¡¯t let them through!¡± With this in mind, Du Gang quickly decided to hold the third array position! Jie-Character Secret! In an instant, he activated the Jie-Character Secret, opening a tenfoldbat power boost!
¡°Whoosh!¡± At that moment, he transformed into lightning, shooting out. The demon he was fighting saw a blur before his eyes, and the next second, he was feeling dizzy. Am I flying??? The demon was stunned and quickly realized that his head was flying! Looking down, he saw that his body had split from his neck and his head was separated from his body. ¡°Holy shit!!¡± At this moment, Long Aotian, who was not far from Du Gang, waspletely dumbfounded when he saw this scene. Can anyone be that strong? He was puzzled. Although Du Gang obviously only showed the same hundred Naer Divine Power, his actual strength was¡­ Suddenly, he remembered that back in the Secret Realm of South Mountain in the universe, Du Gang acquired a secret technique. Could it be, this was the power of that secret technique?! His eyes showed a trace of envy.
¡°Hold on!¡± In an instant, Du Gang noticed Long Aotian¡¯s gaze. He quickly ordered, and then charged at his opponent. Seeing this, Long Aotian was excited. As he dragged the demon in front of him, he also taunted. ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s grandpa¡¯s turn to kill you this time!¡± This time, he didn¡¯t even bother to defend, instead, he attacked ferociously. The demon on the other side was enraged, but helpless. He could only watch as Du Gang materialized behind him and severed his head with one move. ¡°Go help the others!¡± After Du Gang said this, he turned into a rainbow light again, flying towards the others. He needed to free as many teammates as possible, allowing them to deal with the uing enemies. Even with the Jie-Character Secret, he could hardly cope with more than twenty demons by himself. Therefore, he had to free teammates and let them stall the enemies. ¡°Everybody, unleash your power, stop hiding. There are new demonsing. Once those guys get here, we will all be doomed¡­¡± Seeing their indifference, Du Gang roared again, ¡°Do you guys still want the level-three essence or not?!¡± It wasn¡¯t until this moment that some people over there finally snapped into action. The first one to act was You Sheng. Like before, he ceased his attack, quickly lowered the coffin, releasing the mummy. ¡°Hehehe!¡± At this moment, the mummy he released became even more agile. The whole corpse let out a strange yell, throwing itself towards the demon n at an incredibly fast speed. ¡°What the hell?!¡± The demon n was shocked, rapidlyunching a powerful attack. ¡°Boom!¡± This attack, containing the force of a hundred Naer of divine power, directly hit the mummy but to no avail! This was, after all, a True God-level corpse. It was invincible in defense, something that a First Tribtion deity could not break through. ¡°Hehehe!¡± The mummy¡¯s face was securely wrapped, but from its eerieughter, you could tell it was excited. While letting out a strange scream, it opened up its arms and quickly embraced the demon, as if it were hugging a lover. ¡°Ugh~~!!¡± ¡°Ah!!~¡± In that split second, the demon wailed in pain. Then, a chilling scene yed out. I saw the strong demon, in this moment, seemingly turn into a flowing river. Its entire body, in an ethereal manner, flowed like water towards the mummy. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~!¡± Nearly in an instant, the demon n¡¯s body disappeared, while the mummy, looking as if it had enjoyed a good meal, turned its head towards You Sheng, as if eyeing its next prey. Though its eyes were not visible under the white cloth, its gaze still sent chills down your spine, even from this distance. You Sheng, on the other hand, was drenched in sweat, struggling to form hand seals. ¡°Go back!¡± With a low growl, the mummy moved, but then stopped, as if it had its own consciousness and wanted to oppose its master. ¡°Damn it!¡± You Sheng cursed under his breath, quickly raised one hand, formed a hand seal, and struck forcefully at his heart. ¡°Puff!¡± A mouthful of blood gushed out from his heart, spraying onto his hand. ¡°Go back!¡± This time, the blood-channeled hand seal finally worked. The mummy, which originally showed signs of rebelling, reluctantly returned to the coffin. ¡°Bang!¡± Seeing this, You Sheng didn¡¯t waste any time and quickly shut the coffin. He let out a sigh of relief, clearly showing that the whole series of operations had exhausted him. ¡°What a peculiar method!¡± Du Gang, still focused on the fight, couldn¡¯t help but exim. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just You Sheng who had gone all out. All the others with special blood vessels also brought out their unique skills, swiftly ying their opponents in the shortest amount of time. The originally even field suddenly tilted and over twenty people were left standing. ¡°This many?¡± Seeing this, it was now Du Gang¡¯s turn to be surprised. He originally thought that there would be about a dozen people with special physique, and that the remaining dozen or so would need his help. Who knew that among these local students, there were quite a few strong ones. Especially one boy with white eyes, who was very strange. He directly immobilized his opponent. Or rather, he and his enemy immobilized each other. They seemed to have some kind of special bond; however he moved, the demon n would mimic. However, the most frightening technique involves his shadow! After both of them were immobilized, his shadow moved. It appeared to have a life of its own, crawling on the ground towards the demon, choking the demon to death! ¡°These guys, they all have powerful moves!¡± Du Gang eximed, all the capable individuals had hidden their skills until pushed. At this time, the newly joined demon n finally entered their array eye. ¡°Block them, you dy them, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Du Gang shouted, quickly rushing towards the others who were fighting in pairs. The newly joined demon n were startled. They arrived very fast, but these humans killed theirpanions even faster. ¡°Ugh?!!¡± At this moment, those who had already reached their array eye had no choice left. Each filled with regret for choosing the third array eye, but there was no going back, they had to fight. ¡°Kill!¡± Soon, both sides shed again. However, this time, the demon n was at a disadvantage. Because Du Gang was free. He moved like a tornado, sweeping everywhere. Whenever he reached somewhere, he would free a human and kill a demon. ¡°What do we do now?!¡± A demon n member shouted. He was too scared. Hisrades were falling like dominoes, and he didn¡¯t want to end like that. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t run, in the worst case, we discard this body¡­¡± ¡°You have to think of the consequences, losing a bodypared to disobeying military orders¡­¡± Quickly, the demon n understood and calmed their restless hearts, quietly preparing to fight. They already knew that they were bound to lose this battle. But, they couldn¡¯t retreat! As Du Gang liberated more and more of the humans, their speed in ughtering the demon n increased even more. In no time, the entire third array eye waspletely cleared, leaving only humans, and no demon n alive. ¡°did anyone die?¡± As soon as the battle ended, Du Gang quickly asked. Everyone shook their head andughed, ¡°No, at most we have injuries, no one from our side died!¡± Du Gang nodded, saying, ¡°Good, in that case¡­¡± He turned his gaze to the positions of other array eyes. First, he looked at the first array eye. They were still fighting fiercely, but what was interesting was that the two leaders, Liao Ba and Zhu Qing, had not made any moves, like generalsmanding an army, they remained calm and unmoved. He shook his head, toozy to care about the first array eye, and looked at the second. At this moment, the second array eye was also engaged inbat, but the situation here had not emerged like how it had in their field. Even with more members of the demon n, it remained the same. This was because, the people fighting here, for the most part, were strong individuals with divine powers of two hundred Naer. Even if there were twenty or more members of the demon n, it wouldn¡¯t affect the battle. ¡°The second array eye doesn¡¯t need any help¡­¡± He quickly looked at the fourth array eye, and they were okay too. The people here like Qin Jingshuo, were very strong, and also had control over the situation. At the fifth array eye however, the human side was at a disadvantage, and he was able to see some people falling. ¡°Half of you, go over to the fifth array eye and help!¡± Chapter 271: 270: Leaving the First Layer of the Abyss! Chapter 271: 270: Leaving the First Layer of the Abyss!
Trantor:549690339 The situation at the fifth array was very dire, more than a third of the human casualties had mounted up. Just when they seemed on the verge of losing, reinforcements arrived from the third array. ¡°Brothers, I, Long Aotian from the third array, am here!¡± With a thunderous shout, Long Aotian led the charge into the fray.
The embattled group at the fifth array, which seemed to be on the brink of copsing, was overjoyed at this development. ¡°Thanks to the brothers of the third array!¡± With the addition of over seventy people, the situation at the fifth array turned around instantly. After a fierce battle, the squad at the fifth array finally achieved victory. ¡°Retreat!¡± Realizing that victory was out of reach, the remaining Demons finally chose to retreat. Just as they began to leave the fifth array, they were astonished to find over seventy people stationed outside. These were the reinforcements from the third array who had arrived after their clean-up of the battlefield. ¡°There are still people here? Where did theye from?¡± The remaining Demons were boiling with rage. They had been on the edge of victory only to have it snatched away by the newly arrived humans. Moreover, they had attempted to escape, but were yet again thwarted. ¡°Once we get back, we¡¯ll make those ckers pay!¡±
A Demon powerfully muttered, ¡°Which area did we not hold down right¡­¡± At this point, they knew it was futile to resist any further. Offering little resistance, they handed over their dead bodies. Du Gang and the others had managed to sessfully clean up the battlefield. With this victory they had achieved, the Demons finally issued the order to retreat. The factions, still engaged in fierce battle, all halted their attacks at this moment. The human side did not recklessly charge, instead they stayed in ce. After all, the Demon n¡¯s strongest Controller¡¯s power was dwindling, but there was still a significant number of operators and destroyers. ¡°Brothers of the third array, thank you¡­¡± The survivors of the fifth array expressed their gratitude continuously. Upon hearing their words, the people from the other three arrays curiously looked towards those of the third array. Unexpectedly, these neers to the Abyss had achieved such remarkable results so soon. They truly were prodigies! The others all agreed with their achievements, feeling them well-deserved. Long Aotian and the others stood tall under the gazes of everyone, taking great pride in their aplishments.
Nothing couldpare to the excitement of earning respect in front of their peers. At this moment, many couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. They were d to have followed Du Gang. Otherwise, to achieve such results, they would have had a long way to go. Even Zhu Qing nodded in approval, ¡°You of the third array did well, now you can go to the big dragon pit¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Long Aotian and the others smiled. They could finally obtain essence. Soon, they arrived at the big dragon pit, which was indeed empty. ¡°Du Gang, are there any precautions for fighting the big dragon?¡± Upon arriving, everyone turned to Du Gang, curious about his insights. Du Gang onlyughed, ¡°No particr precautions¡­ Once the big dragon respawns, everyone can focus their attacks on it¡­¡± ¡°After the big dragon dies, it will drop third-level essence. Everyone can pick some up¡­¡± Pausing here, he emphatically added, ¡°Everyone, whatever essence you pick up is yours. Others cannot take it away!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about speed. My speed is not slow!¡±
Everyone chuckled, each confident in their own speed. Only Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing were somewhat frustrated. They both only had operator strength and were considered the weakest among the group. However, they had no qualms. After all, they were included in this team thanks to Du Gang. Otherwise, they would not have had the qualifications to be here. Seeing them, Du Gangughed, ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the essence absorption limit in the firstyer of the Abyss. So, I¡¯ll divide the essence I pick up between you two!¡± Hearing this, the two were thrilled, thanking him profusely. Hearing this, Long Aotian quickly asked, ¡°Du Gang, can you share some with me too?!¡± ¡°Bug off!¡± After some bantering and waiting, the big dragon finally respawned. Everyone began to unleash their might, bombarding the dragon with powerful attacks. Among them, Long Aotian and Long Aoshi were the most passionate. ¡°Damn, calling you ¡®big dragon¡¯¡­¡± While Long Aotian was swearing, he was also furiously attacking.
As a member of the Dragon n, he was very unhappy having such an inferior dragon race being treated like a monster to be hit. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The attacks went on furiously. The big dragon roared as per usual, but unfortunately, no matter how much it roared, it couldn¡¯t change the situation. A minuteter, the big dragon was in and the third-level essence scattered across the red earth. ¡°Grab it!¡± As soon as the order was given, everyone moved, quickly heading towards the scattered essence. But at that moment, a bolt of lightning shot out from the crowd. Before anyone could reach the essence, it dived into the red earth and began to race around crazily. Every time this red lightning darted past, the essence on the ground quickly disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Everyone was momentarily stumped, but soon they recognized him as Du Gang who had stopped to pick up the essence. ¡°Du Gang?¡±
It was a shock to everyone. They didn¡¯t expect Du Gang¡¯s speed to be so fast. In the blink of an eye, he had scooped up more than a dozen essence pieces. ¡°Damn it!¡± Long Aoshi cursed, then quickly sprung into action. As he moved, everyone else did too, like dominos triggering a chain reaction. Actions were swift and soon, the essence that had been scattered on the red earth had beenpletely scooped up. Everyone had at least thirty, and some even grabbed up to sixty or seventy pieces. But the one with the most was Du Gang. He had grabbed more than two hundred pieces of essence. In the envious eyes of everyone, Du Gang divided the more than two hundred pieces of essence in half and handed them to Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing. He chuckled, ¡°You guys better absorb it quickly!¡± Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing had the least amount, only thirty. But with Du Gang¡¯s addition, they suddenly had the most. Nearly two hundred! That is to say, they could absorb the essence to the limit in half a month or at most twenty days. For the entire next half month, everything was quite stable. The Demon n didn¡¯t find a better way to recapture the Big Dragon Pit, as no one on their side was willing to deploy a g formation on par with the Five Elements Formation that Zhu Qing had used. On the sixteenth day, Zhu Qing finally achieved the honor he had been aiming for- leading the first counter-offensive in the depths of the Big Dragon Pit. With this achievement, Zhu Qing began to entertain thoughts of stepping down. The military, too, didn¡¯t engage in an arms race but didn¡¯t insist on Zhu Qing and the others holding on to the Big Dragon Pit. After all, the interests of Zhu Qing, Qin Jingshuo, and others in the firstyer of the abyss had reached their peak. There wasn¡¯t much else to be gained thus prolonging their stay wouldn¡¯t benefit their development. On the Demon ns¡¯ side, knowing well that the human side couldn¡¯t afford the attrition, they didn¡¯t send someone stronger either. So, on the sixteenth day, both human and demon ns returned to their usual calm, and the bnce was restored to the Big Dragon Pit. After these sixteen crazy days, Da Zhuang, Qiao Bing, Long Aotian, and Little Hawk King all reached the maximum level for their level three essence. In other words, pretty much everyone in this batch had maxed out their level three essence. This was one of the reasons why the military granted Zhu Qing his achievement. This incident showed that these group of people has a strong background, and they could influence some military decision to an extent. Of course, the military that oversaw the ancient city were segmented, with each sixyers managed by a different part of the military. ¡­¡­.. ¡°Du Gang, are you really leaving?!¡± At the moment, Du Gang was saying his goodbyes to the other four members at the Communication Zone. Du Gang nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed here long enough, it¡¯s time to leave!¡± ¡°You guys still need quite some time to max out your level two essence¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± They understood that Du Gang couldn¡¯t stay here like them. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re saying our final goodbyes, is it really necessary to make such a big deal?!¡± Long Aotian was saying carelessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a year? You go first, after a year, we¡¯lle and find you in the secondyer of the abyss!¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in the secondyer. But you guys need to be quick. If you¡¯re too slow, I might have already moved on to the thirdyer!¡± With that, he turned to the four of them and said with a smile, ¡°Could I ask you guys for a favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± The four of them asked with curiosity. ¡°Ahem!¡± Du Gang coughed lightly and said, ¡°Could you go out and do some publicity for me?¡± ¡°Publicity?¡± The four of them were stunned, not understanding his meaning, ¡°Publicity for what?!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Not much, just help me publicize that I n to go to the secondyer of the abyss!¡± ¡°You know, reaching the secondyer of the abyss at the First Tribtion divine spirit stage is quite an achievement¡­¡± The four of them looked at each other in silence. Long Aotian¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Du Gang, I thought you were a practical guy. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a quiet and low-key side too!?¡± As he spoke, he waggled his eyebrows, ¡°Are you trying to gain some fame to attract some girls?!¡± Du Gang turned his head away without saying anything. Attracting girls? Does thatpare to the thrill of leveling up? The main reason he wanted them to do this was to attract those with ill intentions towards him. Over this period, he had been getting information about the conditions in the secondyer of the abyss from Qin Jingshuo and others. Knowing that theyout there was simr to the firstyer of the abyss, which also featured ruins, he concluded that the teleportation ability of the ruins should also work on the secondyer! And the conditions to use it possibly still remained ¨C the death of gods! He was feeling a bit frustrated: Zhu Qing, who also appeared to be a young man like him, had already reached the thirdyer of the abyss, while they were still ying in the firstyer. This made him feel a little unwilling. So, he wanted to gather all the essence from the secondyer of the abyss as quickly as possible, and then go to the thirdyer to check it out. Previously, Little Hawk King¡¯s uncle, who served in the Demon Suppression Army of the abyss, had said that the more dangerous the ce, the faster the cultivation speed. Mixing with divine spirits of the First Tribtion in the thirdyer would certainly bring about terrifying dangers. The progress of his cultivation practice was much too slow now, so he wanted to feel the crisis and speed up his cultivation. ¡°Just say it, are you guys going to help me with this or not?!¡± Qiao Bing looked at him with a smile, ¡°Du Gang, are you serious? If you are then I will definitely help you with the publicity!¡± Du Gang¡¯s cheeks began to turn a bit red, although he didn¡¯t have any intentions of attracting girls, these people were insisting on it. He was left with no choice but to brace himself and nod, ¡°Of course I am serious, you guys should help me publicize it!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Withughter in his eyes, Little Hawk King readily agreed, ¡°It¡¯s rare you have this kind of request, I must help you arrange it!¡± With that said, the four of them swaggered off, leaving him behind and Du Gang could even make out their murmuring, ¡°You go east, I¡¯ll go west.¡± Although the four of them joked a lot in front of Du Gang, they were very efficient in their actions. Not only did they publicize it themselves, they also hired quite a few talkative individuals to publicize it on behalf of Du Gang. In just three hours, news about Du Gang filled the Communication Zone of the First Tribtion. Everyone knew that Du Gang, a First Tribtion divine spirit, nned to go to the secondyer of the abyss for his cultivation. Even those who didn¡¯t know Du Gang¡¯s name started asking about him. When they found out about his track record, they were amazed. ¡°This Du Gang is really powerful!¡± ¡°In just over two short years, he has already reached a level where he can go to the secondyer of the abyss!¡± ¡°My God, I¡¯ve been here for three hundred years, and I¡¯m still stuck on the firstyer of the abyss, but he¡¯s already going to the secondyer¡­¡± Under the deliberate work of Long Aotian and others, many young girls started to fantasize about Du Gang¡¯s name. ¡°I heard that this Du Gang is a wealthy and handsome young man who can also change his size¡­¡± ¡°Change his size? What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you think? Of course, it¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so embarrassed! He actually has that kind of ability?!¡± Many women who had been through trials and hardships became parched and thirsty after hearing about Du Gang¡¯s special ability, wishing they could chase after him. Not to mention these women, even some men, felt incredibly envious when hearing about Du Gang¡¯s ability to change his size. Even, some passionate people started shouting, ¡°If we have sons, may they be like Du Gang!¡± Hearing the rumors, Du Gang was speechless, but as long as the goal was achieved, it was satisfactory. In just two short hours, many people hade and gone from his house. Besides people like Qin Jingshuo, who were originally mixed in the secondyer of the abyss and wanted to win him over, there were indeed many spies who came to watch his actions. Naturally, Du Gang declined Qin Jingshuo¡¯s overtures to join his team with a smile. When he pulled his ambush, it would inevitably expose some of his secrets, so he couldn¡¯t join a team. Upon noticing the malicious spies, Du Gang gave a cold sneer. ¡°It¡¯s about time, I can leave now!¡± He hoped these people could help him activate the ruins of the altar by making some contributions¡­ Chapter 272: 271: The Scroll of Dao! Chapter 272: 271: The Scroll of Dao!
Trantor:549690339 The God Spirit Level Military Affairs Department in the Abyss of the Ancient City. Xiang Xinjian is presently here. When the surrounding soldiers see him, they not only refrain from driving him away, but even halt their steps to salute him. From the gaze of the past Demon Suppression Army soldiers, one can tell that their salute is incredibly sincere; out of heartfelt respect for Xiang Xinjian.
The reason is not far fetched; on Xiang Xinjian¡¯s chest, there are seven cloud patterns, a sign of ying over a hundred members of the Demon n in the seventhyer of the abyss. This insinuates that the man before them is at the very least a True God Level powerhouse. ¡°Have we found the reason for the disappearance of over a hundred powerhouses in the first level of the abyss?¡± Xiang Xinjian asked very naturally; he had already been here for some time, his aim being to keep an eye on Du Gang¡¯s movements. He was very familiar with the situation in the first level of the abyss. ¡°Sir, based on these people¡¯s trajectories, we concluded that they disappeared after the battle before Big Dragon went missing¡­¡± ¡°Witnesses saw these people leave in a hurry, as if they were in some sort of tacit understanding¡­¡± ¡°We found out that before that, Du Gang was among the first to leave with another team¡­¡± ¡°And that other team also disappeared, so we suspect that Du Gang may have something to do with this¡­¡± A stern-faced, red-faced man added, ¡°And we have discovered traces of activity from the Demon domain within the abyss of the ancient city¡­¡± ¡°The Demon domain?!¡± Xiang Xinjian¡¯s brows knitted together, ¡°They¡¯re back?¡± The red-faced man nodded, ¡°A person from the Demon domain has been notably active in our Communication Zone, and has secretly met with quite a few powerhouses¡­¡±
He paused for a moment, then quickly added: ¡°All the people that this Demon Domain guy met with were First Tribtion God Spirits¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian, being assigned to protect Du Gang, was naturally not weak himself. As such, he quickly grasped what was happening. ¡°So, the hundred or so missing individuals were bribed by the Demon Domain and tried to kill Du Gang, but were counter-killed instead?¡± The red-faced man nodded, saying, ¡°That should be the case. We conducted a thorough investigation and found that many of the hundred or so people had indeed interacted with people from the Demon Domain before they died. Besides, the ruins of the sacrificial altar in the first level of the abyss were also activated¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian silently nodded his head, approvingly saying: ¡°So, Du Gang, this kid, is still hiding quite substantial power!¡± At this moment, another man in military uniform walked in. ¡°Sir, there is a situation!¡± Xiang Xinjian quickly said: ¡°Speak!¡± The neer immediately began to report. ¡°The people of the Demon Domain have moved again, this time they¡¯ve contacted quite a few Second Tribtion and Third Tribtion God Spirits¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian frowned again, asking: ¡°Has anyone recently reported on the Demon Domain to the military?¡± The neer shook his head, ¡°No¡­¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± Xiang Xinjian snorted coldly, ¡°These people, living off the resources of the Ancient City, are not thinking about contributing, they even chose to conceal such matters¡­¡± The red-faced man spoke anxiously: ¡°From the looks of it, the news about Du Gang heading to the second level of the abyss has been leaked, so the people from the Demon Domain want to target him¡­¡± He continued, ¡°Should we capture the person from the Demon Domain?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°The people from the Demon Domain must have informants in the abyss of the Ancient City. If we capture this man, they¡¯ll just send tougher ones¡­¡± The red-faced man was worried, ¡°So, what do we do about Du Gang?¡± His concern was genuine. As far as he was concerned, Du Gang, being a pir of the Ancient City and having the potential to contribute greatly to humanity in the future, should not be allowed to die. In addition to that, it was because he was a descendant of Pangu, the soldiers of the Demon Suppression Army in the Ancient City Abyss respected his status morepared to those in the Ancient City. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Du Gang!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°This guy can get rid of more than a hundred controllers, he certainly isn¡¯t weak¡­¡± ¡°Also, as far as I understand him, it¡¯s likely that he himself spread the news that he¡¯s heading to the secondyer of the abyss, right?!¡±
A smile appeared on his face, there was nothing that pleased him more than seeing the person he was keeping an eye on be even stronger. ¡°If this guy dares to leak the news to attract Second Tribtion and even Third Tribtion God Spirits, he must have something substantial¡­¡± The red-faced man frowned, ¡°So are we just going to do nothing?¡± To him, people from the Demon Domain were enemies that should all be eliminated without exception. Xiang Xinjian smiled lightly and shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily do nothing¡­¡± With a tortured expression on his face, he pulled a scroll out of his pocket, ¡°You send someone to deliver this to him¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± The red-faced man hesitated. The moment he received it, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Such a valuable item¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian waved his hand andughed, ¡°Never mind, just give it to him¡­¡± The red-faced man swallowed, this scroll, to him, also had a particrly powerful function, he didn¡¯t expect¡­ However, he didn¡¯t have any covetous thoughts, he just took it and said with emotion: ¡°Du Gang is really lucky to be able to receive a Dao scroll made by you!¡±
¡°This kind of thing¡­¡± Upon hearing it, another member of the Demon Suppression Army¡¯s eyes almost popped out, ¡°Every one of these is worth a fortune, and¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian casually replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a scroll to enhance cultivation progress? I¡¯ll give one to each of you two when I have time in the future!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± The two were startled, bing ecstatic a momentter. They hurriedly expressed thanks. From their attitudes, it was clear that this so-called Dao scroll wasn¡¯t as simple as Xiang Xinjian made it seem. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, I will send someone to deliver it immediately¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian reminded him: ¡°Better be fast, or wait until he enters the abyss¡­ um, do it without traces, don¡¯t let those eyes see¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± In a private room of a wine shop outside the abyss, an old hag was writing fervently on a special piece of gold paper. This was a super long-distance message paper, capable of delivering messages across great distances. ¡°Leader, the Ancient God is still alive, the one we outsourced may not work, propose to send someone from our temple¡­¡±
Soon, the old man finished writing. Afterward, he took out a bottle of vibrant red potion, cautiously unscrewed it, and quickly dropped a drop on it. ¡°Ssh!¡± The moment the potion dropped, he quickly cut his palm, golden blood flowed instantly, mixing with the potion and gradually seeping into the paper. This was a special method of transmitting messages. Besides requiring a specially formted potion and the user¡¯s blood, it also needed to consume a portion of the user¡¯s soul power. This greatly eliminated the possibility of the message being seized by others and false information being released. As he performed these operations, the characters originally printed on the gold paper slowly disappeared, and when they reappeared, they were thousands of miles away. About a momentter, the gold paper suddenly shone brightly, and a line of characters emerged. ¡°Bronze assassin Ghost Pupil is about to arrive!¡± Seeing this line of words, the old man was overjoyed. A bronze assassin, although only a God Spirit Level, being a bronze level represents something exceptional. In the Demon Domain, there are only two types of assassins, regr assassins and rank assassins. Most of them are just regr assassins, bing a rank assassin is extremely difficult. Bronze assassins are capable of assassinations above their rank. ¡°Ghost Pupil, is that the one who kills his target by just watching him?¡± The old man breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°If he takes action, it will be a sure thing. Though he only has the cultivation of a Third Tribtion God Spirit, he has the strength to kill Six Tribtion God Spirits. If he takes action, we¡¯re almost guaranteed to seed!¡± ¡­ ¡°Du Gang, take care!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Du Gang finally made his way towards the secondyer of the abyss. To Long Aotian and the others, this was just an ordinary farewell, they would inevitably meet again sooner orter. But in fact, already many people silently followed after him. ¡°Step by step!¡± Du Gang stepped lightly, seeming genuinely ted about heading to the secondyer of the abyss,pletely unaware of the unknown dangers ahead. But in reality, he was extremely alert. Although he knew that these people would at least wait until they were in the abyss to make a move on him, what if¡­? What if there was a fool who directly attacked him here? Hence, he pretended to be ignorant on the surface but was very vignt in private. Just then, a group of people were returning from the abyss. Seeing this group radiating a strong aura, Du Gang consciously stepped aside to show respect. But as they passed each other, Du Gang suddenly noticed an almost transparent ring on his finger. What the heck?! At that instant, his heart was filled with countless waves of shock. But at that moment, a voice message reached his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I was sent by Lord Xiang Xinjian!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang immediately suppressed the shock in his heart and didn¡¯t let it show on his face. ¡°Inside the ring is a scroll, the Tao scroll, which can increase the speed of cultivation¡­¡± In an instant, Du Gang understood everything. His heart heaved a sigh of relief. So, Xiang Xinjian, this baldy is also in the abyss! He smiled softly, quickly stopped, and turned back in the direction he came from. The returning team was slightly surprised, but didn¡¯t make it obvious. The leading man felt strangely ufortable and sent a voice message: ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just going back¡­¡± Hearing this, the person in charge of delivering the scroll didn¡¯t care to ask further and directly separated at the next intersection, leaving no trace of recognition. ¡°What should we do? Should we invite someone else to join our team?¡± ¡°Ahem, how about me?!¡± Young Master Kong Xu spoke up at the right moment. He arrived earlier, had no teammates and he didn¡¯t participate in this training, so he wasn¡¯t too familiar with the others. ¡°You?¡± Long Aotian nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll add you then¡­¡± Just then, Little Hawk King¡¯s surprised voice came. ¡°Du Gang, why did youe back?¡± Everyone turned their heads upon hearing this and sure enough, Du Gang was approaching them quickly from a distance. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Missing you all, why else?¡± ¡°Cut it out!¡± Qiao Bing rolled his eyes and huffed. At this time, Du Gang exined to them as if he was giving them an exnation, saying, ¡°As I walked, I felt my cultivation seems to have improved, so I decided to cultivate a bit before continuing!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The group was startled. Soon, Long Aotian asked anxiously, ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re not nning to break through to the Second Tribtion God Spirit, are you?!¡± As soon as this was said, the others were also shocked, staring at him dumbfoundedly. Upon hearing this, Du Gang simply smiled and said, ¡°Who knows, perhaps after this round of cultivation, I may be a True God!¡± Hearing his nonchnt words, everyone finally managed to suppress their initial shock somewhat. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s impressive. Even if you can¡¯t breakthrough to the Second Tribtion God Spirit, your cultivation should still improve, right?!! Everyone looked at Du Gang with envy. They all knew the importance of this, and from Du Gang¡¯s words, they guessed that he might have some sort of insight, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have returned so easily. This meant that even if he couldn¡¯t breakthrough to the Second Tribtion God Spirit, he still had an opportunity to improve his cultivation technique. Du Gangughed heartily but didn¡¯t waste any time. He went back to his room, threw out a line about holding the fort for him, and started to cultivate. The others, being self-aware, guarded him from all sides. Although they knew that this area was amunication zone and a safe area where no one dared to act recklessly, what if someone disturbed him? Such insights often coincidentally ur and are a rare opportunity that mustn¡¯t be missed. At this moment, those who were tailing Du Gang from afar, were somewhat surprised but upon hearing his exnation, didn¡¯t develop any other thoughts and still patiently waited. As for Du Gang, he maintained a state of meditative focus, cultivating with quiet determination. In reality, his consciousness was mainly focused on his inner world, where his spirit was examining the scroll given to him earlier. Although that person said it was gifted by Xiang Xinjian, Du Gang still checked it carefully. It was only after confirming that Xiang Xinjian¡¯s mana was on it that he slowly opened it. The instant he opened the scroll, a vast power enveloped him. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, the world in Du Gang¡¯s eyes seemed to slow down. He understood that this was an extremely profound realm, possibly close to understanding some kind of origin. Without wasting a moment, he began toprehend the World Creation technique. At this moment, he seemed to have once again entered the time charm¡¯s domain, experiencing a sense of time different from reality. Under this special state, the progress of his World Creation technique began to increase at an unimaginable rate. 0.01%¡­ 0.02%¡­ 0.03%¡­ Time gradually passed. In just one minute, Du Gang¡¯s cultivation progress had reached two percent. But it wasn¡¯t over yet! These two percent were actually his own personal insight, and he justcked the time. Now, this special scroll saved him time and helped him cover this distance directly. And as his cultivation progress reached two percent, the energy attached to the scroll flickered again. ¡°Boom!¡± With a boom in his mind, he felt like he had an epiphany, his cultivation progress slowly advanced from 2% to 2.001%. Though it was just a small step, once he took it, a vision of reaching 3% worry-free was possible. Chapter 273: 272: The First Move in the Magic Domain! Chapter 273: 272: The First Move in the Magic Domain!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°How long was I in seclusion?¡± After leaving the quiet room, Du Gang asked in a low voice, genuinely having lost track of time and unaware of the current situation. ¡°Ho, how long?¡±
Kong Xu chuckled, ¡°Only a minute has passed. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re done already?¡± A minute¡­ Du Gang grinned, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m already done!¡± ¡°Have you undergone the Second Tribtion?¡± Long Aotian watched him nervously, the pressure on him was tremendous. He had no clue about the Second Tribtion and if Du Gang had transcended it, he would truly have been left behind. Not just him, but all ambitious geniuses watched Du Gang tensely. This time, it wasn¡¯t just Long Aotian and his group. Basically, everyone who had received the news was here. Under all the tense gazes, Du Gangughed dryly, ¡°I haven¡¯t undergone the Second Tribtion yet!¡± ¡°Phew~¡± Distinct sighs of relief echoed in the venue, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. After congratting Du Gang, everyone dispersed to take care of their own business. Upon hearing from big-mouthed Long Aotian that Du Gang might be elevating to the Second Tribtion, they had dropped their work to get a glimpse. After seeing him, they naturally stepped out now. However, they all felt somewhat heavy-hearted. Even though it was just a false rm this time, and no one aplished the Second Tribtion.
But when they asked themselves, if someone reached the Second Tribtion during this time, would they really be able to catch up? Thinking of this, everyone felt the urgency, especially after learning that Du Gang was nning to enter the secondyer of the abyss, while they had not even fully absorbed the essence of the firstyer, which made them anxious. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re noting back, are you?¡± Long Aotian looked at him with a puzzled face and probed, ¡°What exactly did youe back for this time?¡± Shrugging, Du Gang chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll find outter!¡± ¡°Next time you guys meet me, it will either be in the second or the thirdyer of the abyss. If you guys are slow, I might have already reached the thirdyer of the abyss!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Hawk King sneered, ¡°In a year at most, we will move towards the secondyer of the abyss, if you have the skills then fully absorb its essence!¡± The others thought about it and agreed. The secondyer of the abyss wasn¡¯t like the first, it was a moreplex environment with more powerful creatures, the essence wouldn¡¯t be easily obtainable. Du Gang didn¡¯t exin much, he just bid them goodbye again. With his departure, other spies in the vicinity also followed. The whole situation truly was a case of a single hair affecting the whole body!
Du Gang was unaware, but Xiang Xinjian, who had been watching closely, saw it all clearly. ¡°Over three hundred people, the weakest being at the Second Tribtion of divine spirits, the stronger among them even being veteran Third Tribtion divine spirits. Can Du Gang truly handle it?¡± The rosy-faced man chuckled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have the scroll you gave him? He should be fine!¡± Xiang Xinjian thought for a moment, yes, if this fellow dared to do so, he should be fine. Moreover, he himself had given him Dao scrolls. Compared to the firstyer of the abyss, the monsters in the wild area of the lower level of the secondyer were open, which meant that you could absorb essence in both the upper and lower wild areas. However, the simr part was that the lower half of the wild area primarily had one to two-star monsters, with three-star monsters still in the upper half, which made the overall strength of the lower half weaker than the upper half. Before entering the secondyer of the abyss, Du Gang had obtained aplete map. Although they were both abysses, the terrains were a bit different in reality, however, the location of the ruins remained unchanged, still being in the upper half of the wild area near the top tower. Upon entering the secondyer of the abyss, Du Gang didn¡¯t wait for long, he sped through the ce making his way towards the ruins. He didn¡¯t deliberately slow down to wait for the people behind because he believed that these people had the ability to catch up. And indeed, not long after Du Gang entered the ruins, people who were following him continuously poured in. Such arge mobilization, they naturally saw each other, but no one greeted each other, everyone knew that their behavior was akin to betrayal of the tribe and would be punished if discovered.
However, as long as there was no concrete evidence proving their conspiracy against Du Gang, there won¡¯t be much of a problem. ¡°Second tribtion, Third Tribtion divine spirits, these people are not easy to kill!¡± At this moment, Du Gang furrowed his brow, somewhat worried, ¡°ording to that military man¡¯s words, these people of the second and third tribtions have all left at least one divine entity in the outside world, so even if their physical bodies unfortunately fall, they can still be revived!¡± ¡°This means, I can¡¯t kill thempletely¡­¡± He thought for a while and shook his head, ¡°If I can¡¯t kill thempletely, then so be it, but I need to have the recordings, at least I can ask their families for some money!¡± Furthermore, once he releases those videos, these people will definitely be unable to stand in their tribes. ¡°I wonder if there is any contact between the divine entities of these guys, will they run away in advance?¡± He was unsure whether the divine entities of these people can transmit their experiences in real-time and quickly receive them. As for the situation between divine entities, he had two thoughts. One was that they need to be within a certain range to be able tomunicate, to transmit each other¡¯s views. The other thought was that they are always in real-timemunication, being able to see clearly the other divine entity¡¯s experiences, if this was the case, then these people would run away in advance after losing. If it was the first thought, then it would be interesting! This meant that these people might still be foolishly staying in the Ancient City, unknowing of what their real self had done.
¡°Regardless, the divine entities they left here must be exterminated!¡± If previously, he still had doubts about whether he could quickly wipe out a team. After experiencing the Dao scroll, he hadpletely dispelled such worries. After training with the Dao scroll, his ¡°World Creation¡± had sessfully progressed to 3%. This meant that even without using the Jie-Character Secret, he was at the level of the strongest 300 Naer divine technique. If he did use the Jie-Character Secret, the power he could release in one attack could reach a terrifying 3000 Naer! This implied that each of his casual strikes was capable of destroying heaven and earth! And ordinary Second Tribtion, Third Tribtion divine spirits, the upper limit of their divine techniques is also around two to three hundred. The stronger ones might be a bit more, reaching the level of four to five hundred Naer, but they are still too weak, they couldn¡¯t withstand Du Gang¡¯s one strike. Du Gang led the crowd to the depths of the ruins, then turned around with a slight smile to look for the people. One monthter. The Military Affairs Department. Xiang Xinjian sat in an office, looking at thetest intelligence.
¡°The wolf pack has only reappeared in over a hundred groups?¡± The wolf pack, that¡¯s what he¡¯d collectively named the hunting teams for Du Gang, with the original wolf pack that followed Du Gang into the abyss having more than three hundred teams and over fifteen hundred people. Yet now, only over a hundred of them had surfaced today, a monthter. All the other groups had vanished without a trace. Just then, the red-faced man came in again. ¡°Sir, we checked. The bounty on Du Gang in the Demon Realm is still on, and the guy we¡¯re keeping an eye on has no other unusual moves¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded,ughing, ¡°This shows that no one has reported back yet, which means Du Gang is not dead¡­¡± The red-faced man knew that Xiang Xinjian has a sharp tongue but a soft heart, so he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Heughed, ¡°Not only that, the number of people who entered the ruins directly fell drastically by nearly seven hundred people, all of whom were powerful¡­¡± Over seven hundred strong Second Tribtion and Third Tribtion divine beings just disappeared like that, which was also a blow to the secondyer of the abyss. ¡°Over seven hundred people, good Lord!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°Does this mean that the power bnce in the secondyer of the abyss may also be disturbed?¡± Previously, an imbnce in the power of the first level of the abyss ultimately led to war because Du Gang had killed over a hundred Controllers. And now, even though not all the dead are the strongest ones, they were very powerful and could change the situation in the secondyer of the abyss. The red-faced man chuckled, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a Recording Stone you might want to see!¡± Recording Stone? Xiang Xinjian quickly took the stone and started watching. A young man appeared in the disy, righteously indignant, saying, ¡°Du Gang is a cancer. He¡¯s actually murdering his own kind¡­¡± The content was basically him using Du Gang of murder to the military, saying that Du Gang had killed his entity and gods. ¡°The energy transfer between deities is limited, and it can only be spread within a certain range. Only at the moment of a deity¡¯s death can it transmit a certain amount of information, limited to thest thing it saw before death¡­¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°These guys probably know that they were killed by Du Gang, but they don¡¯t know the whole story. They didn¡¯t know that their other deities made the decision on their own to try to ambush Du Gang!¡± ¡°Should we do something about it?¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head,ughing, ¡°No need, let them live a few more days. When Du Ganges back, we¡¯ll see what he wants to do!¡± As expected, with this person¡¯s lead, others followed suit, protesting and condemning the Ancient City. After all, not all the people Du Gang killed were from the Ancient City. In fact, more than half were from other factional families in South Yue. As for those condemnations, representatives from the Ancient City went to the Abyss to ask about them. After learning what had happened, they didn¡¯t act rashly. They put things off by pretending not to know anything for the time being. They also nned to wait for Du Gang to return before making a decision. One can imagine what these people will think when the truthes out. Not far from the Ancient City Abyss, there was a small town called Happy Town, also protected by the military. Here, you could pretty much find anything you wanted to eat, drink, and y. It had all sorts of entertainment facilities and was specifically developed for those who stayed in the Abyss all year round to rx. The Dragon Inn was a well-known inn in Happy Town. Its reputation wasrgely due to the owner, a voluptuous beauty. However, unlike the Dream Building, this inn does serious business. But that didn¡¯t stop the young masters froming in to support her business. ¡°Where¡¯s the proprietress? I want to see her!¡± A young man who had recently arrived in Happy Town said eagerly. Young men his age seldom resisted a beautiful mature woman. ¡°You rascal, dare cry out like this? Watch out for your life!¡± An old fox urgently warned him, ¡°The proprietress ain¡¯t weak, she¡¯s a Ninth Tribtion divine being. You¡¯d better think twice!¡± Upon hearing this, the young man was dumbfounded. He quickly covered his mouth, looked left and right to see if anyone was out to get him, and then sat down smugly to order food. Among those who entered with the young man, there was another man who looked quite young. However, this man was blind. His eyes were covered with a special blindfold, and he navigated using his senses. ¡°Such a pity!¡± Everyone nced at the blind man, but no one paid him much attention after that. In their eyes, achieving divine status but still being blind means he had been cursed by some powerful enemy. People like that usually have tragic endings, so they didn¡¯t pay too much attention to him. However, this blind young man slowly walked upstairs and sat down at a table by a window across from an elderly man. The Bronze Assassinator, Ghost Pupil! This young man was the infamous Ghost Pupil in the Demon Domain. On the surface, he looked like a regr boy next door, but in reality, he was a cold-blooded killer! ¡°You¡¯ve finallye!¡± The elder was very excited on the inside, but he didn¡¯t show it. Both men kept a calm demeanor. Ghost Pupil nodded slightly, pondering, ¡°Thest mission had some loose ends, so I arrived a bitte!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you came!¡± Ghost Pupil nodded, ¡°I heard the target this time is an Ancient God?¡± He hade in haste and hadn¡¯t understood a lot of things. The elder nodded, ¡°Yes, the Ancient God¡­ the only heir!¡± It had already been many years, over a billion years since he had heard news about the Ancient Gods. He hadn¡¯t thought they¡¯d appear now. Ghost Pupil pondered for a moment and spoke, ¡°This Ancient God, was he cultivated from a small world by the Ancient City?¡± ¡°Probably, since we¡¯ve not heard of any living Ancient Gods before¡­¡± Ghost Pupil nodded slightly, ¡°I see, so is he in the abyss right now?¡± He understood that if it was an assassination of an Ancient God, his ranking wouldn¡¯t be high enough to be at the forefront. But the upper ranks still sent him, clearly for a reason. Now that the target was in the abyss, he was obviously the most suitable candidate. ¡°Correct, the Ancient God is currently in the secondyer of the abyss, where the power is only at the level of Third Tribtion divine being¡­¡± The elder added, ¡°I had previously put a bounty on other people to hunt the Ancient God, but no one seeded. In the past two months, there have been many who imed that they would definitely collect the reward, but no one hase to im it¡­¡± As he spoke, he took out a set of fake identities, ¡°This is your identity information¡­¡± After receiving it, Ghost Pupil slowly looked it over, then smiled, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go to the secondyer of the abyss to take care of him right now!¡± Chapter 274: 273: The Rapidly Growing Divine Power! Chapter 274: 273: The Rapidly Growing Divine Power!
Trantor:549690339 The Military Affairs Department of the Abyss. Xiang Xinjian had been working all day and was just about to leave when the red-faced man intruded again. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a situation!¡±
Xiang Xinjian reluctantly stopped in his tracks. His reason for being here and his management position was due to the arrangements made by the Ancient City, and as a result, he found himself responsible for some of its affairs. ¡°What is going on?!¡± Xiang Xinjian massaged his temples, feeling a headache creeping in. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was merely his imagination, but ever since he¡¯d arrived, a series of incidents had transpired, leaving him uncertain of whether they were good or bad. ¡°There¡¯s contact between the person from the Demon Realm and others¡­¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s an outsider¡­a blindfolded youth who appears to be from the Demon Realm!¡± Xiang Xinjian frowned, ¡°Another outsider? Another outsider has arrived?¡± Many people had infiltrated their ranks recently, which was causing him significant annoyance. ¡°This Yan Ruyu, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, causing such a mess right when I arrived¡­¡± Upon hearing thisint, the red-faced man¡¯splexion flushed noticeably, ¡°Sir, are you talking about the Heroic Gathering called by Princess Yan Ruyu?¡± Xiang Xinjian shrugged his shoulders, ¡°What else could I be referring to!¡± Observing the red-faced man¡¯s expression, he reacted promptly, grumbling, ¡°You¡¯re now a Nine-Tribtion Divine Spirit, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of participating in this Heroic Gathering?!¡±
With an embarrassed look on his face, the red-faced man stuttered, ¡°Sir, our Ancient City hasn¡¯t explicitly prohibited pursuing Princess Yan Ruyu¡­ and besides, if I can win her over, it would be adding strength to us, wouldn¡¯t it?!¡± Xiang Xinjian was speechless at the man¡¯s infatuation but chose not to discourage him further. ¡°Just be careful, lots of people areing this time around, including a few that are close to making it into the Human Ranking!¡± The red-faced man nodded seriously, ¡°That¡¯s correct, several potentates who¡¯re nearly on the Human Ranking are showing up this time¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian sighed, ¡°This is indeed a test of my capabilities¡­¡± Even amongst the military force of the Ancient City, there were different grades. For fundamental tasks like maintaining order, the base level military personnel usually took care of them. The position he held now was that of a basic levelmander, responsible for maintaining order. That meant that all the dirty and tiring work had coincidentally lined right up for him. He shook his head, instructing, ¡°Keep sending people to investigate the moves and situations of those outsiders. Also, look into the background of that blindfolded youth¡­¡± The red-faced man interjected, ¡°But, sir, what if my rank isn¡¯t high enough to check those details?¡± Xiang Xinjian replied bluntly, ¡°Then do it under my name. Be sure to figure out the background of that blindfolded youth. As for the other outsiders, basic information will do!¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten his main role here was to protect Du Gang, and naturally, that entailed eliminating all potential threats. ¡°Understood!¡± The red-faced man nodded promptly before taking his leave.
¡­ As the news about the Heroic Gathering spread, the number of people arriving in Happy Town was also increasing. Practically all the young talents from South Yue had rushed here. Not just them, many people from other parts of the Southern Wilderness had also made their way here. Most people were here for Yan Ruyu, while a handful came for the gathering of extraordinary talents and a chance topete. Not everyone was motivated to pursue Yan Ruyu, many expected to take this opportunity to aim for a spot on the Human Ranking. In a teahouse, Long Aotian and the others had, for once, gathered together. ¡°Did you guys hear?¡± ¡°Yes, many families have lodged protests with the Ancient City, saying that Du Gang has killed their deities¡­¡± Long Aotian expressed his astonishment, ¡°I never expected that Du Gang would be so powerful, capable of killing even those in the second and even third tribtion¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, I have no idea how he did that!¡± Little Hawk King was also incredulous. When he first heard the news, he thought it was misinformation or misconstrued rumors. However, as more and more people reported the same story, he started to take the authenticity of the reports seriously.
After multiple verifications and inquiries within his family, he finally received a definite answer. What was rumored was true; Du Gang indeed had killed many people, mostly those in the Third Tribtion and some in the Second Tribtion. ¡°But I wonder why Du Gang killed those people!¡± ¡°Exactly, what happened between them? If he just killed for no reason, he¡¯s likely to be abandoned by the military!¡± Qiao Bing expressed his worries, ¡°What do you think, will Du Gang be issued a wanted order this time?¡± Da Zhuang also looked worried, ¡°He won¡¯t be arrested, will he?¡± Thebined power of those families was not insignificant. If they all pressed the Ancient City for an exnation, the Ancient City might truly have to weigh the pros and cons of whether to protect Du Gang or not. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Little Hawk King furrowed his brows, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from rtives in my family that many families have united and are seekingpensation from the Ancient City¡­¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Long Aotian shook his head, ¡°We do not have any effective solutions; this is not something one or two people can resolve¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is now a negotiation between different ns, representing the prestige of each¡­it¡¯splicated¡­¡±
¡°If it¡¯s true that Du Gang killed without reason, the family might not be able to do anything because if they insist on protecting Du Gang, the reputation of the Ancient City in South Yue and even the Southern Wilderness will be marred, and all the forces wanting to do business with us would have to reconsider¡­¡± The situation was indeed intricate, not as simple as everyone imagined. ¡°So, no matter what, we must wait for Du Gang toe out and exin what exactly happened¡­¡± ¡°Only when we fully understand the situation can we help him effectively¡­¡± Long Aotian clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Hawk King, should we seek help from others?¡± ¡°There are many people who owed Du Gang favors before, andbined, they ount for quite a force¡­¡± Little Hawk King sighed, ¡°However, those favors were already reciprocated when he was in tribtion¡­¡± ¡°We must try anyway, right?¡± Long Aotian didn¡¯t want to give up. He didn¡¯t have many friends, and before meeting Du Gang, he didn¡¯t have any friends at all. But after meeting Du Gang, he made a group of friends. Little Hawk King nodded, ¡°Yes, we must give it a try, regardless of the result!¡± After finishing his sentence, he turned to Da Zhuang and Qiao Bing and said, ¡°You two, we might need to part ways for now. We n to seek assistance from others in the Ancient City¡­¡±
¡°We understand, go ahead without worries. I n to go back and see if I can get help from my family!¡± Qiao Bing nodded, responding while affirmatively echoing the same sentiments. Da Zhuang also nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and see if my family has any way to help!¡± ¡°Hmm, good, we should split up then and maintain contact through jade charms!¡± Soon, the original four-person team quickly separated, all running around for Du Gang¡¯s sake. ¡°One month has passed, have these guys finally retreated?!¡± At this moment, Du Gang was hiding in the bushes at the bottom of a hill. His face was full of vicissitudes and exhaustion. During this time, he had to stay on high alert every day, and his mental state was very poor. However, the results were quite clear as well. In a month, he had wiped out more than a hundred packs of jackal teams, with a total number of more than seven hundred strong fighters. ¡°Enough, time to rest and then start working on acquiring essences!¡± Besides, there were more than seven hundred light dots floating on the altar, indicating that he would be able to use the altar to transport himself more than seven hundred times. With such a high number of times, it should be enough to boost his Divine Power considerably. Without changing locations, Du Gang rested on the altar for half an hour before finally recovering a little. ¡°Time to check the detailed map of this second-level abyss!¡± Although he had been in the ruins for over a month, he spent most of his time fighting with that group of people. He didn¡¯t have the time to check the altar map. When he opened the virtual map, he was utterly shocked. Because in the lower half of the wilderness, there were also monsters, and their numbers seemed to be even more significant. This meant that within the entire second-level Abyss, there were eight ces where first-level monsters could respawn. In addition to these first-level monsters, the number of second-level monsters had also doubled. This meant that people could farm more efficiently to obtain essences! ¡°No matter what, I need to check the wilderness area on the human side first¡­¡± Soon, Du Gang teleported to an uninhabited area near the chicken coop. Next, he quickly headed towards the chicken coop. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the situation here¡­¡± After finding out, he understood that the First-Level Essence in the secondyer of the Abyss was even stronger, almost on par with the Third-level Essence of the Firstyer. This meant that a single ordinary monster could drop an essence that increased Divine Power by five Naer. Each person only needed to hunt four hundred monsters to maximize the First-Level Essences, although the upper limit still remained at two thousand Naer. ¡°At least it saves time. For smaller tribes and weaker people, the only problem is that it¡¯s hard topete for the chance to farm monsters. But for me, this is not an issue!¡± The secondyer of the Abyss was still the same as before; strength was supreme and only the strong could upy the monster respawns. He thought carefully and didn¡¯tpete for the wilderness area on the human side. In the end, this was the human side, and he couldn¡¯t overdo it. At most, he could only upy a single monster respawn, which was not the most efficient method. Since he could use the altar to teleport, it would be more effective to teleport to the demon n¡¯s wilderness area and farm leisurely! Based on a single monster giving five Naer of Divine Power, he could quickly max out his First-Level Essences in a short amount of time! ¡°The best part is, I¡¯m not just guarding one monster respawn this time, I can repeatedly farm in different wilderness areas!¡± By doing this, the Demon n would be kept in the dark and wouldn¡¯t be able to discern his specific location, or organize a group to snipe him. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Soon, Du Gang casually picked a first-level monster area of the Demon n and sessfully teleported over. At this moment, those who were still lurking in the first-level wilderness area were mostly the gods of the First or Second Tribtion, with very few of the Third Tribtion around. This was because most of the Third Tribtion gods had already maxed out their essences early on and didn¡¯t need to farm these monsters anymore. The number of First and Second Tribtion gods was thergest, with power levels ranging between one hundred to four hundred Naer. At this level of strength, Du Gang could surpass most people even without using the Jie-Character Secret. However, he didn¡¯t get carried away, he didn¡¯t deliberately kill the demon tribe, but focused solely on obtaining essences. He only took action once a day, and each time, he could gain four to five hundred Naer of Divine Power. Moreover, each attack was short-lived, generally only seventy to eighty seconds long. In reality, in the first nine seconds of him appearing in the Demon n¡¯s wilderness, he was using the Jie-Character Secret to seize essences. By the tenth second, he would unleash a powerful move to sweep away all the pursuing demons in the area, and then quickly absorb the essences. After hustling like this for four days, Du Gang sessfully maxed out the First-Level Essences of the secondyer of the Abyss. At the same time, his Divine Power limit had reached eight thousand Naer, which meant that he could unleash attacks with three hundred Naer of Divine Power over twenty times. ¡°Just four days!¡± ¡°If people knew that I maxed out my First-Level Essences in just four days, they would be shocked!¡± Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t reveal these things, because once he did, he would have to mention the altar. Speaking about the altar would inevitably expose his strength, making him the focus of attention. ¡°I still have to be vague about it, I can¡¯t tell others exactly how I did it!¡± He shook his head with a sigh. He could have unted his sess, but he ended up in such a situation. ¡°Nevermind, making a fortune in silence is the way!¡± After thinking about it, he decided that being practical was more important. But when he was ready to farm the second-level monsters, he found it more straightforward this time. Because the appearance of the second-level monsters and their death drops would be marked urately with different colors on the map. This meant that Du Gang could teleport to the location immediately after someone finished killing a second-level monster to snatch the essences they dropped! ¡°The only downside is that second-level monsters only drop five essences at a time¡­¡± ¡°But, each can increase Divine Power by ten Naer, which means robbing a wave can increase Divine Power by fifty Naer¡­¡± ¡°Will only forty times be enough?!¡± In fact, he ended up using the altar fewer times than he thought he would. Because in the river channel, many intelligent people, or most groups, liked to pull two monsters at once to farm, allowing them to obtain essences more quickly. Their convenience was also Du Gang¡¯s convenience. However, this time it took him longer to obtain the Second-Level Essences than the First-Level ones. This time, he spent over thirty days to max out his Second-Level Essences. ¡°Ten thousand Naer of Divine Power!¡± Du Gang was a bit excited. He had been in the secondyer of the Abyss for just around forty days and had already maxed out both First and Second-Level Essences. This was a feat few, if any, had managed before him. Chapter 275: 274: Are you ready to die?! Chapter 275: 274: Are you ready to die?!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Have you heard? There¡¯s been a blind boy appearing around here recently¡­¡± ¡°Not only have I heard, I¡¯ve seen him with my own eyes!!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve really seen him? Quick, tell me what he is like!¡±
¡°The blind boy, origin unknown, may have juste here because of the recent Heroes Convention¡­¡± Someone sighed, ¡°This blind boy, looks very young, but he is unusually strong, roaming alone in the secondyer of the abyss¡­¡± ¡°Not only can he single-handedly destroy a whole squadron of the Demon n, he¡¯s also very helpful, often assisting other human groups¡­¡± In reality, this blind boy is not as helpful or rxed as everyone thinks. ¡°Damn it, where on earth has Du Gang gone?!¡± Ghost Pupil is quite restless, he has been in the second level of the abyss for nearly two months now, initially full of confidence, yet now growing incredibly impatient. Two months, and he hasn¡¯t seen Du Gang at all. For him, the most annoying thing is not losing to enemies, but not even being able to see them in the first ce. ¡°Two months, I¡¯ve invaded everywhere in the human wild zone, including the river channels and even some Demon n¡¯s wild zones, but I¡¯ve seen no one at all!¡± ¡°Could it be, that this guy¡¯s already dead?!¡± He¡¯s a bit suspicious, he emerges from the abyss about once every week to take a look around. He hasn¡¯t heard any news of Du Gang leaving the abyss, which means he must still be inside. However, he hasn¡¯t found him in two months, which is a bit problematic.
¡°Is he really dead?!¡± He could hardly believe it, this is the Ancient God, and he just died like that? It¡¯s time to go out and check for clues again. Going back to Happy Town, it¡¯s still the same Dragon Inn as before, the only difference is that this time, he did not sit in the main hall ¨C not by choice, but just due to ack of seats. The Heroes Convention hosted by Yan Ruyu this time has drawn quite a crowd. Happy Town had to expand because of the influx of people. Fortunately, he has a permanent room here, conveniently next to the old man¡¯s. The two quickly reunited. ¡°So, did you find him?¡± The old man asked first. Upon hearing this, Ghost Pupil couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed. It¡¯s clear that Du Gang hasn¡¯te out, which means, that guy is either still in the abyss, or he¡¯s already dead. He¡¯s a bit unwilling to ept this, frowning, ¡°Do you think, Du Gang might have died in the secondyer of the abyss?¡±
¡°Died in the secondyer of the abyss?¡± The old man was taken aback for a moment, but quickly shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s an Ancient God, same race as the upper echelons of our Demon Realm, he wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡± Upon hearing this, Ghost Pupil is ovee with excitement. If he killed Du Gang, wouldn¡¯t that mean he was capable of defeating a fellow Ancient Demon? Ancient Demons are among the highest ranks in the Demon Realm, most of the upper echelons are Ancient Demons. The old man moved his lips, but in the end, he said nothing. In his youth, he was an assassin, but he never made the rank. Now he¡¯s too old to do frontline work, he can only do some support work from the rear. As the time of exhaustion approached, Ghost Pupil heard these words and was once again invigorated. ¡°No matter what, I have toplete the task. Even if Du Gang is dead, I need to find his body!¡± His eyes were aze, determination shining forth. From this, it could be seen that he was obsessed with killing Du Gang himself. ¡­¡­. As Ghost Pupil was passing the Communication Zone with mixed feelings, he was suddenly attracted by the conversation of several people.
¡°Recently a neer, seems to be able to teleport or something, has snatched quite a few essences¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, no idea where this guy came from, never seen him before¡­¡± ¡°But the good news is, this guy is a human, and what he¡¯s grabbing are essences from the Demon n!¡± ¡°I heard that among the strong ones from the Third Tribtion Divine Spirits, that guy is referred to as the Shadowless One¡­¡± Shadowless One? Ghost Pupil narrowed his eyes. Even though these people had not mentioned names, he had a feeling that this was Du Gang. After listening for a while and noticing no useful information, he headed for the abyss again. This time, he had a clear target in mind and went straight for the Big Dragon Pit. When he arrived at Big Dragon Pit, both the human and demon factions had already taken their positions, identical to the very first stand-off in the firstyer of the abyss. In the secondyer of the abyss, the strongest of each side likewise stood on the Red Earth. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ghost Pupil had just taken a few steps towards the Red Earth when someone frowned and asked.
Ghost Pupil said nothing, surveying the crowd for Du Gang. Not finding him was a bit of a disappointment. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± The man from before, now disgruntled, again yelled and took a step forward, trying to stop him. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ghost Pupil snorted coldly, and instantly released a powerful aura. ¡°Boom!¡± This imposing aura was terrifying, in the blink of an eye sending the disgruntled man retreating back two steps. ¡°What?!¡± Now, everyone at the scene was stunned, staring at Ghost Pupil in utter shock. Simply the power he released was beyond most of the people present. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon the few strongest people in the field, as ifparing whether Ghost Pupil couldpete with them. Among these exceptional few, one was Qin Jingshuo, who previously went to the first level of the abyss to provide support.
At this moment, he too was watching Ghost Pupil with a serious expression, saying nothing. ¡°Brother Qin, if you were to go up against this guy, how much chance do you think you have?¡± A teammate couldn¡¯t help but ask. Qin Jingshuo shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯tpare, I don¡¯t know what portion of his strength his current released aura upies¡­¡± ¡°If it upies half of his strength, then he might be stronger than me, and if it¡¯s almost equivalent to his entire strength, then he would be weaker¡­¡± ¡°This kind of aura has already surpassed ny-nine percent of the people here, only a tiny group of people canpete with it!¡± This appraisal was extremely high, and everyone sucked in a cold breath upon hearing it. They believed in Qin Jingshuo, because his strength was already convincingly strong. Ghost Pupil walked onto the Red Earth, one steady step at a time. He seemed to know that Qin Jingshuo was leading this side;he turned his head and asked calmly: ¡°Do I qualify to stand here now?¡± Although his eyes were covered by a white cloth, at this moment it felt as if an overwhelming pressure was being emitted from them. It was as if being targeted by something hidden in the darkness. At this moment, Qin Jingshuo felt an ancient beast from the primevalnds was aiming at him, and he involuntarily tensed up. Even worse, he felt like the blind boy wrapped in white cloth in front of him could take his life in an instant if he wanted. Terrifying! Right now, he managed to suppress the shivering in his soul, nodded, and said: ¡°You are qualified to stand here!¡± ¡°Phew~¡± After saying this, he felt like a man who had finally climbed ashore from the water, tasting fresh air, he sighed in relief. Ghost Pupil, on the other hand, stopped looking at him after hearing this and veered his gaze towards the Demon n. s, even with slight hope, there was still no sign of Du Gang on the Demon n¡¯s side. How exactly did he get out? Ghost Pupil was slightly confused, unsure whether Du Gang would appear. Anyway, let¡¯s wait for the moment when the Big Dragon dies and drops the essences! Qin Jingshuo, having realized that Ghost Pupil had arrived and was not looking for trouble nor acting arrogant, also breathed a sigh of relief. It was not easy for him to drive away the strongest batch of people; if another high-ranking individual were to arrive, it would be too distressing. In fact, in the second level of the abyss, or during the First Tribtion Spirit level, Qin Jingshuo was not the strongest. Among those spirits from the First Tribtion, those stronger than him had already made way to the third level of the abyss, like Zhu Qing. As for the secondyer, the powerhouses among the Third Tribtion Spirits were indeed stronger than him, but these people had basically exhausted their essence and seldom came here topete with him at the Big Dragon¡¯s ce. On the contrary, the members of the Demon n on the opposite side looked at Ghost Pupil several times, as if to memorize him, and a few groups of the Demon n hint at each other, indicating that they would pay special attention to Ghost Pupilter on. Thus, amidst everybody harboring their own thoughts, the Big Dragon respawned! ¡°Roar!¡± A dragon¡¯s roar echoed, followed by a series of attacks. The fate of the Big Dragon in the abyss was tragic; it usually couldn¡¯t survive for a minute. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, after thirty seconds of joint attack by the crowd, the Red Big Dragon was in. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Beads of essence, shimmering with fluorescent glow, scattered over the red earth in a sh. Just when everyone was about to scramble for them, suddenly, a sh of white light appeared, heralding the arrival of a man who had been active here recently. ¡°Du Gang!¡± Qin Jingshuo muttered under his breath. He naturally recognized Du Gang from the first level of the abyss where Du Gang was quite famous. He was quite envious of Du Gang¡¯s means of teleportation, and spected that it was probably a secret technique passed down from the Ancient Gods. ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± At this moment, Ghost Pupil revealed a resplendent smile! Du Gang really came out! Ancient God will die by my hands¡­ ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, before anyone could react, Ghost Pupil suddenly vanished like a streak of light, spanning countless distances in a sh, and appeared before Du Gang. ¡°Thump!¡± He threw a punch, causing a loud explosion in the air. A surprise attack! Du Gang¡¯s heart jolted, shocked by such a high-speed attack. Jie-Character Secret! In such a crucial moment, without minding concealing his skills, he hurriedly deployed the Jie-Character Secret. Just in the nick of time, he narrowly dodged the punch. ¡°Sizzle!!~¡± The power of the punch was terrifying, even though he had dodged it, he was still frightened, as the punch carried at least a thousand units of divine power. That means, if he had taken the punch, he would have been dead! ¡°Stomp, stomp, stomp!!!¡± As Du Gang moved away in the blink of an eye, creating some distance. Temporarily putting a stop to his Jie-Character Secret, he squinted at Ghost Pupil and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing that his attack had not seeded, Ghost Pupil didn¡¯t rush to attack again; on the contrary, he broke into a smile and replied brightly, ¡°I am the one who hase to im your life!¡± It was then that everyone finally reacted. Whether it was the Demon n or the Human n, everyone retreated a certain distance, clearing an area around the two of them. Everyone had felt the power of that hit, even though they couldn¡¯t properly see it due to the slow reaction of their eyes. ¡°An attack with a thousand Naer divine power, such a being could easily y amon Third Tribtion Spirit, right?!¡± Qin Jingshuo was astounded, feeling a sour taste in his heart. He previously thought of himself as quite a figure. However, ever since getting to know Du Gang, who had achieved his current strength in such a short time, he has been a touch disheartened. That, and Zhu Qing, who, even at the First Tribtion Spirit level, was significantly stronger than him. Now another one had appeared, who seemed even stronger than Zhu Qing. Stronger than Zhu Qing? Qin Jingshuo shook his head, uncertain; since he hadn¡¯t seen Zhu Qing take action personally, he couldn¡¯t be sure. However, this blind young man was certainly stronger than an ordinary Third Tribtion Spirit. Although everyone had retreated, no one gave up on the essence ¨C they sessfully divided it amongst themselves as nned. Du Gang, unusually, did not scramble for them either. He now looked at the blind young man with a serious expression, raised an eyebrow in inquiry, and asked, ¡°Are you from the Demon Territory?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask this. In these days, he had killed quite a few from the Human n, but their strength was average, with very few having even six hundred Naer of divine power. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Ghost Pupilughed heartily, nodding, ¡°Yes, I am Demon Territory¡¯s bronze assassin, Ghost Pupil!¡± ¡°Demon Territory!¡± ¡°Bronze assassin!¡± After hearing Ghost Pupil¡¯s words, everyone was taken aback. Being in the Ancient City Abyss, they naturally have heard quite a bit about the Ancient City, and were equally acquainted with the Demon Territory. ¡°Bronze assassins are said to be able to defeat opponents at least three ranks higher¡­¡± ¡°Judging by his demeanor, he is already a Third Tribtion Spirit, doesn¡¯t that mean that he has killed a Sixth Tribtion Spirit before?!!¡± ¡°Sixth Tribtion Spirit!¡± Everyone in the ce drew a sharp breath; this was a level beyond theirprehension! Simrly, the Demon n also noticed the disagreement among the Human n but they didn¡¯t flee, instead, they stayed in the arena, quietly watching the battle. They also wanted to record this, to see what these two human powerhouses were capable of. Du Gang then inquired, ¡°Are you an ancient demon?¡± Ghost Pupil shook his head and smiled, ¡°No, the ancient demons are all very powerful¡­¡± After hearing that he was not an ancient demon, Du Gang felt disappointed. He wanted revenge for the Ancient Gods and needed to ask a few things, but since Ghost Pupil wasn¡¯t one, there was no need to ask. Du Gang asked again, ¡°Did you leave a deity in the outside world?¡± Ghost Pupil found this bewildering and had no idea why Du Gang was asking this. However, since he was confident in his victory, he was not in a hurry and chuckled, ¡°Yes, I have a deity in the outside world. Are you prepared to die?!¡± Chapter 276: 275: The Formidable Ancient God! Chapter 276: 275: The Formidable Ancient God!
Trantor:549690339 Upon hearing that Ghost Pupil had left his deity out in the open world, Du Gang put on a look of regret. Ghost Pupil, seeing Du Gang¡¯s expression, instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡±
He was incredibly angry. Despite being a bronze-level assassin hired to kill, his target seemed to fancy himself capable of fighting back, even going so far as to ask whether his deity was left in the open. Unforgivable! Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Exactly, I believe you will die today. You should be grateful that you have a deity left out there, else you¡¯d surely be doomed by now.¡± Though his adversary wasn¡¯t an Ancient Demon, he decided to fish for more information. ¡°Who among the Ancient Demons sent you?¡± ¡°Ancient Demon?¡± Ghost Pupil fell right into the trap. He sneered: ¡°You actually think an Ancient Demon would bother to deal with you personally?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Why not? I am an Ancient God. Shouldn¡¯t the Ancient Demon fear me?¡± ¡°Why should they fear you?!¡± Ghost Pupil scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re merely a God Spirit Level deity. No matter how talented you are, you¡¯re nothingpared to an Ancient Demon!¡± Du Gang got it ¨C this blind youth didn¡¯t understand causality and had no inkling of what the emergence of an Ancient God meant. But instead of exining, he asked another question: ¡°Where is the Demon Realm¡¯s headquarters?¡± He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get a direct answer. He just wanted to see if those of lower ranks would know the location of their headquarters.
¡°Ha!¡± Ghost Pupilughed mockingly, ¡°Why in the world would I tell you?¡± He thought Du Gang was way too naive, asking him about the location of the Demon Realm¡¯s headquarters when they were clearly enemies. Du Gang, on the other hand, felt like he got the message. Ghost Pupil indeed knew the location of the Demon Realm¡¯s headquarters. This meant, everyone, even God Spirit Level assassins, had the chance of knowing where the Demon Realm¡¯s headquarters was¡­ Ghost Pupil, however, lost his patience. He¡¯d initially thought that the Ancient God would be formidable, but Du Gang was just a pompous fool with a low IQ in his view. ¡°Die!¡± With a roar of rage, Ghost Pupil transformed into a rainbow-like figure and quickly dashed towards Du Gang. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Du Gang let out a long cry, momentously brandishing a long spear, and met Ghost Pupil¡¯s assault head-on. ¡°Boom!¡± In that moment, the spear collided with the dagger.
Ghost Pupil held back from his strongest attack, merely trying to probe Du Gang, who used one of his Divine Power techniques that was the strongest he could muster up at this stage ¨C Nael¡¯s 300 Power. As stated in the Way of the Soldier, every inch in length adds to potency. However, this was different. Du Gang¡¯s spear, which was significantly longer, was being slightly pushed back by Ghost Pupil¡¯s dagger. ¡°Heh, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Ghost Pupil sneered andunched his attack again, this time, his strongest one. ¡°Ghost Strangling!¡± With an angry roar, an attack infused with the energy of 1400 Nael¡¯s Divine Power emerged. This was his limit. This attack indicated that he too had mastered the Supreme Technique and had honed it by 2%. ¡°He does possess a Divine Power Technique that goes above 1000!¡± At this moment, the surrounding spectators realized this and their expressions read: ¡°So it¡¯s true¡±. Qin Jingshuo, too, was astonished. The fact that anyone could randomly show up and have the ability to execute a 1400-level Divine Power Technique was incredible! The Demon n¡¯s reputation was truly deserved! As for Du Gang, seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate. In an instant, he activated the Jie-Character Secret and executed his most powerful attack.
World Creation! This was a Supreme Technique amplified with ten times Combat Power. He was only capable of using 300 Nael¡¯s Technique ording to his original Divine Power. Nevertheless, with the ten times amplification, the disyed might reached a staggering 3000 Nael¡¯s Divine Power! Terrifying! Dangerous! At this moment, Ghost Pupil instantly reacted. He was frightened by this powerful aura. ¡°Damn!¡± It wasn¡¯t just him. All the spectators were utterly shocked! ¡°That¡¯s Du Gang, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°How could he possibly unleash such a terrifying Divine Power Technique?!!¡± Shock overwhelmed Qin Jingshuo, rm written all over his face, ¡°He¡¯s merely at the First Tribtion God Spirit Level¡­¡± The same level as Du Gang, he could only execute a few hundred Nael¡¯s Divine Power Technique, which already set him apart amongst his peers in the Big Dragon Pit. However, Du Gang was able to release a Divine Power Technique at a 3000 Nael level!
This meant that even some weaker Ninth Tribtion God Spirit Level beings theoretically were less powerful than him ¨C of course, this was only theoretically. Nevertheless, it was inconceivably terrifying. Even if Zhu Qing tried to hide her strength, there was still a limit. At most, she could only reach a few hundred Nael¡¯s Divine Power Technique level, no more than that. ¡°Swish!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ghost Pupil swiftly reacted. He ripped off the white cloth covering his eyes, revealing his terrifying, scar-ridden eyes that reflected horrific white light. ¡°What kind of eyes are those?¡± Some couldn¡¯t help but swallow, heart pounding. They found Ghost Pupil¡¯s eyes terrifying ¨C they didn¡¯t look human. ¡°Ugh~!¡± An eerie sound, one that none had heard before, suddenly resonated. Following that, an aura seemingly hailing from the underworld spread out in all directions. Everyone present involuntarily shivered at that moment. ¡°My body has been divinized. How could it possibly feel cold?¡± The crowd found the situation utterly absurd. Their divine bodies feeling cold?
But that was what they were experiencing, not just them; even Du Gang, who was right in front of Ghost Pupil, felt a bone-chilling cold that was forcing him to stutter slightly. ¡°Die!¡± After revealing his eerie eyes, Ghost Pupil became exceedingly gruesome and brutal. His entire body¡¯s muscture expanded noticeably at that instant. Not only did his outward appearance change, his previously 1400 Nael¡¯s Divine Power Technique also received an unknown boost and doubled. ¡°2800 Nael¡¯s Divine Power Technique!¡± At that moment, Ghost Pupil¡¯s attack had escted to the horrifying level of 2800 Nael¡¯s Divine Power Technique! Though it was still 200 less than Du Gang¡¯s 3000 Nael¡¯s Divine Power Technique, it was almost at the same level. ¡°Boom!¡± Their attacks collided, creating an explosion of brilliant sparks momentarily before dissipating. ¡°So strong!¡± Caught in the terror-inducing aura¡¯s influence, everyone began falling back involuntarily. They retreated tens of meters before managing to stop, only feeling a sense of safety at that distance. Both the Demon n and the human race spectators were astounded by the fight¡¯s intensity, especially regarding Du Gang, ¡°He also is only at the First Tribtion God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°Indeed, Ghost Pupil is strong, but he has already reached the Third Tribtion God Spirit Level that has a six times multiplier¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The two engaged in a sh of punches and kicks. Every move emitted a terrifying power that sends shivers down the spine. ¡°Impossible!¡± Ghost Pupil might appear cool and collected at the moment, but his shaking voice betrayed his fear, ¡°How can you be this strong?¡± He could not believe it, he even used the Ghost Pupil, which had a doubling effect. Don¡¯t underestimate this doubling effect, it increased everything across the board. Not only was his Divine Power, Divine Thought, and so on strengthened, but his divine abilities also doubled. In the past, he¡¯d killed many difficult enemies with this effect. But now, his once invincible methods seemed to be impractical. ¡°Humph!¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can use such explosive techniques all the time. Once your ability runs out of time, it will be your death!¡± Damn it! Ghost Pupil cursed silently. Indeed, there was a time limit to his use of Ghost Pupil. As for Du Gang¡­ Looking at Du Gang¡¯s confident demeanor and his certain he would oust him, he shook his head inwardly. I can¡¯t keep this up, he¡¯ll drain me eventually! What to do? Should I abandon my physical form and recreate itter? No, that¡¯s too costly! This time, he made a big mistake, daring to kill him face to face. I am an assassin, for God¡¯s sake! Ghost Pupil was a bit annoyed; he was too eager topete with the Ancient God, leaving himself in a very passive situation. In fact, if he were to assassinate from the shadows, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Du Gang had three thousand Naer divine power abilities, or even three thousand five, Ghost Pupil was still confident he could sessfully assassinate him. Time to retreat! Ghost Pupil finally made up his mind in the blink of an eye. ¡°Die!¡± On the surface, he was all in for a desperate fight. ¡°Boom!¡± After a strong attack, Ghost Pupil started to emit an even more gloomy aura, as if preparing for a decisive move. Seeing this, Du Gang stopped in his tracks, preparing to deal with it seriously. ¡°The apex showdown is about to begin!¡± Everyone else was too excited to keep their calm at this scene, wishing they could get a closer look. However, at this moment, something none of them expected happened. It was seen that after throwing an intensely blinking light towards Du Gang, Ghost Pupil began to retreat rapidly. In an instant, he¡¯d widened the distance between them, fleeing towards the outskirts. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!!!¡± Du Gang, in the rear, dissipated the light and immediately began to give chase while shouting. And so, one running in front and one chasing behind, they quickly disappeared near the Big Dragon Pit. The remaining crowd looked on with deep emotion, starting a discussion. ¡°These two are incredibly strong!¡± ¡°Yes, this is definitely the strongest battle I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Two people with nearly three thousand Naer divine power abilities ¡ª it was beyond everyone¡¯s imaginations. Qin Jingshuo said with emotion, ¡°But, the most outrageous is Du Gang. He¡¯s just First Tribtion God Spirit but can fight toe to toe with an assassin from the Demon n who¡¯s a Third Tribtion God Spirit¡­.¡± ¡°No, this guy actually chased after that assassin from the Demon n, shows his power is stronger!¡± We can imagine once today¡¯s events get out, Du Gang¡¯s name will reverberate throughout the entire secondyer of the Abyss. On the other hand, the Demon n members looked a bit more flustered. They were naturally serious, looking as if they¡¯d met a grave crisis. Du Gang was a human, and the emergence of such a top talent among the humans was not good news for them. Soon, all the members of the Demon n had left. Just by their hurried steps, everyone could tell; they were definitely going to report this. ¡°Do you guys think the Demon n will put out a warrant for Du Gang?¡± Someone asked such a question. Qin Jingshuo shook his head andughed dumbly, ¡°Whether they put out a warrant or not, it¡¯s all within the Demon n¡­it doesn¡¯t affect us much¡­¡± ¡°For genius warriors, being hunted by the Demon n is also an honor. It means that their power has been recognized by the enemy¡­¡± ¡­. At this moment, Du Gang didn¡¯t chase the Ghost Pupil as everyone expected him to. As soon as he was out of everyone¡¯s sight, he had directly returned to the altar. ¡°Lucky his IQ isn¡¯t high enough, or I would¡¯ve been exposed!¡± Du Gang said with a beaming smile. Actually, it was him who had a time limit on his own explosive power, so he made the first move. This tactic had no added advantage, its only purpose was to save face and keep the enemy clueless about his true situation. If he had known earlier that Ghost Pupil could have exerted twenty-eight hundred Naer divine power abilities, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have fought. Initially, he wanted to destroy him instantly, but things didn¡¯t go as nned, and Ghost Pupil unleashed his terrifying power. ¡°This guy, he should be able to figure it out afterward, right?!¡± After some careful thought, Du Gang felt that he should still be rtively safe, so he sat down cross-legged to continue cultivating his Supreme Technique. ¡­. On the other hand, Ghost Pupil ran away from the abyss without looking back, returning to the Dragon Inn. ¡°Sir, did you fail?¡± The Demon n elder responsible formunication looked at him in surprise, finding it hard to believe. This was a bronze-ranked assassin; even he failed?! A bronze-ranked god-level assassin, the strongest existence at the God Spirit level, had failed like this¡­ ¡°Sir, how could that Ancient God, who is merely First Tribtion God Spirit, beat you?¡± First Tribtion God Spirit¡­ Ghost Pupil seemed to be awakened as if by an epiphany. Right, Du Gang was just a First Tribtion God Spirit! Meaning, even if his advancement in Supreme Technique was very fast reaching five percent, his divine power limit should only be five hundred Naer at most. This indicates the one who really exploded and had a time limit was him! Hecked time more urgently than I did! Ghost Pupil thought it through carefully, noticing that barely anyone chased him in theter part. Think about it, and he was annoyed. ¡°I was bluffed by him?¡± Damn it, was it because of the words ¡®Ancient God¡¯? He admitted that he did not think much about it since he thought that as an Ancient God, Du Gang should be that powerful. But now that he thought about it, even an Ancient Demon still needed to follow the rules! Seeing his expression, the elder immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that even Ghost Pupil couldn¡¯t do anything, but now it seemed that he clearly still had a way. ¡°Sir, what are you going to¡­¡± Ghost Pupil nodded, saying seriously, ¡°Before, I had thepetitive impulse to fight him, but now it seems unnecessary!¡± ¡°He is an Ancient God, and I am a demon realm¡¯s assassin; my goal is to murder him. As long as I kill him, there¡¯s no need for a fight¡­¡± He was resolute, ¡°Moreover, if I want topete, I¡¯ll do it with an Ancient Demon!¡± ¡°So, the next time I meet him, I will take his life!¡± This time, he had figured it out. He would sneak over and perform a one-shot-kill! Chapter 277: 276: The Demon Suppression Army Moves Out! Chapter 277: 276: The Demon Suppression Army Moves Out!
Trantor:549690339 Ghost Pupil didn¡¯t realize, Du Gang had already left the abyss. By the time he found Du Gang, Du Gang had pretty much absorbed nearly all the third-level essence. After he left, Du Gang gathered the divine essence one more time, whichpletely filled up the divine energy in the secondyer of the abyss.
Twelve thousand Naer of divine power! His divine power is now plentiful; it¡¯spletely different from when he first arrived in the abyss! ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re finally out!¡± Dazhuang enthusiastically looked at Du Gang. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Du Gang was perplexed and didn¡¯t know what the situation was. Dazhuang hesitated for a moment and quickly said anxiously, ¡°Du Gang, you need to escape quickly. More than a hundred families have joined forces; they want to give you a hard time¡­¡± Over a hundred families? Du Gang was taken aback and his eyebrows furrowed. He quickly rxed, realizing it must be the people he had killed. He asked, ¡°Exin what exactly is going on!¡± Seeing Du Gang remaining calm, Dazhuang also calmed down infected by his demeanor. ¡°This is what happened, not long after you entered the secondyer of the abyss, news spread in the outside world that you had destroyed their gods and bodies in the abyss¡­¡±
¡°There are a lot of these people, several hundreds of them. The families that can be named amount to over a hundred. They all demand that you be handed over from the Ancient City¡­¡± Dazhuang shook his head, ¡°At that time, we all thought about going into the secondyer of the abyss to find you, but we didn¡¯t know where you were, so we didn¡¯t go in¡­¡± ¡°After that, everyone took turns waiting here specifically for you¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. He didn¡¯t expect his teammates to be quite reliable; they didn¡¯tpletely ignore him nor did they abandon him. Du Gang smiled and continued to ask, ¡°What about the Ancient City? What did they say?¡± Dazhuang began, ¡°The Ancient City didn¡¯t rush to make any decisions; they said they would wait until you came out¡­¡± Du Gang nodded. If the Ancient City gave up on him so easily, that would indeed be strange. ¡°Anyway, now there are over a hundred families, and more than seven hundred gods of the Second Tribtion and Third Tribtion joined forces, wanting to give you a hard time!¡± Dazhuang said all this in one breath, then looked at Du Gang as if urging him to leave quickly. Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°And where can I go? To roam?¡± Dazhuang sighed, ¡°Captain, there¡¯s no other way now. What else can you do except for this?¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine how to survive after offending so many people.
Even if Du Gang is the Ancient God, the Ancient City might not be able to protect him, right?! He thought, if the elders of the Ancient God were still alive, they might be able to protect him, but now, it was quite difficult. Du Gang didn¡¯t exin much, he directly pulled out the Message Jade Talisman and contacted Xiang Xinjian. ¡°Beep beep!¡± Xiang Xinjian soon picked up. ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s up?¡± His voice was veryzy, as if he had just woken up. Without giving it much thought, Du Gang calmly said, ¡°Master, someone in the abyss wants to kill me, what should I do?¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled faintly, his face showing a knowing expression. He had thought of it already; as someone like Du Gang, he would definitely record it in advance. ¡°The military strictly forbids all humans from killing each other in the abyss; they will not tolerate anyone who vites this¡­¡± Du Gangughed. He understood that Xiang Xinjian had known about it all long, and said, ¡°Master, I have over three hundred Recording Stones here, you see¡­¡±
Xiang Xinjianughed, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go fifty-fifty with the extortion goods, I won¡¯t covet your shares, we¡¯ll split it in half!¡± ¡°How can this be considered extortion? It¡¯s just mypensation¡­¡± Du Gang tried to bargain for arger percentage. However, Xiang Xinjian wasn¡¯t buying it, ¡°Beat it, take it or leave it. Without me helping you demand, do you think the money is easy to get?¡± Hearing him say this, Du Gang didn¡¯t bother to bargain anymore, he promptly said, ¡°Alright then, since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll leave it to Master¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, stay in the room, and I¡¯ll send someone over to pick it upter!¡± Listening to their conversation, Dazhuang waspletely confused and didn¡¯t understand what they meant. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Those people were indeed killed by me, but the reason is that they wanted to kill me first!¡± ¡°I have kept the evidence of their crimes, and my master wille to collect itter¡­¡± Dazhuang immediately looked ecstatic, ¡°Sir, do you mean that you¡¯re safe?¡± Du Gang nodded and smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m safe, there are many people who want me dead. You could say I merely avoided the crisis that you thought I was in!¡± At the same time, he sighed quietly in his heart.
If he wasn¡¯t an Ancient God, if he didn¡¯t have value to exploit, he probably would¡¯ve been like Dazhuang said, to flee from here. ¡°Apart from this matter, is there anything else?¡± Without hesitation, Dazhuang said, ¡°Besides your matter, there¡¯s also the Hero Meeting¡­¡± ¡°That Yan Ruyu is hosting a Hero Meeting, which has drawn many people, all of them are talented youths. I even heard that there are powerhouse figures from the Human Ranking present!¡± ¡°This Hero Meeting hasn¡¯t ended yet?¡± Du Gang was confused. He had heard about it before he entered the abyss, and it¡¯s still ongoing? ¡°No!¡± Dazhuang shook his head, ¡°Princess Ruyu hasn¡¯t appeared yet, the Hero Meeting right now is merely a gathering for various prodigies to challenge each other and to engage¡­¡± ¡°So what is she hosting?¡± Du Gang was puzzled, not understanding the purpose of this woman hosting this event. Dazhuang chuckled, ¡°Du Gang, you probably don¡¯t know the specifics of this Hero Meeting, do you?!¡± ¡°Although I haven¡¯t experienced it directly, I have seen quite a few cases. The so-called Hero Meeting didn¡¯t just start hosting now, but it was the princess of the Dream Building who spread the news, gathering heroes from all over the world¡­¡±
¡°The heroes gathered here, will during this period challenge each other to gain their own reputation¡­¡± ¡°As for Princess Yan Ruyu, she will select from among these people who are strong, talented, or special skills to host the Hero Meeting!¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°So this so-called Hero Meeting hasn¡¯t started yet, this is just an appetizer?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Dazhuang nodded, ¡°The Hero Meeting is not solely by invitation for the nine tribtion god spirits, but regardless if you are of the first or several tribtions, as long as you are excellent, Princess Yan Ruyu might select you and send out an invitation¡­¡± Du Gang understood. This so-called Hero Meeting could just be a matchmaking event, screening potential suitors for her in advance. This gathered so many people seems natural then. ¡°Now, quite a few people have made themselves famous in Happy Town¡­¡± Da Zhuang excitedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King have already earned great reputations at Happy Town!¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Didn¡¯t they go into the abyss?¡± Da Zhuang shook his head and said, ¡°At this time, it¡¯s definitely more important to earn fame. Once you get the invitation, it means you have a chance to win the favor of Princess Yan Ruyu¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged; he didn¡¯t have much thought on this issue. If it were given to him directly, he would want it, but if he had topete with a bunch of other people and ingratiate himself with them he could not do that. ¡°Happy Town is now divided into two parts¡­¡± ¡°One part consists of entities above the Seven Tribtion God Spirit Level. These people are basically quite strong. There aren¡¯t many of them and all of them are very confident. After all, people at this level basically belong to the middle and upper levels within each race¡­¡± What Da Zhuang meant was that people of this level would note out and make a fool of themselves without a certain degree of confidence. He went on, coughed once, and said, ¡°Uh, I heard a major family head from your Ancient City came over¡­¡± A family head? Du Gang was stunned and quickly responded,ughing, ¡°A so-called family head is nothing more than a Nine Tribtion God Spirit Stage¡­¡± Then he asked again, ¡°Have any True Gods arrived at Happy Town?¡± ¡°No!¡± Da Zhuang shook his head, ¡°The Princess of Dream Building typically only invites people below the True God stage. Simrly, it¡¯s said that the duo cultivation situation that can enhance cultivation can only be effective for God Spirit Level¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, basically, they are all God Spirit Level and are divided into two groups. One is slightly older and above Seven-Tribtion God Spirit Level, and the other is below Seven-Tribtion God Spirit Level?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Da Zhuangughed, ¡°Those above the level of Seven-Tribtion God Spirits have basically made a name for themselves. They all have the qualifications to be invited. Only those below Seven-Tribtion God Spirit Level need to continuously showcase themselves¡­¡± ¡°In fact, a lot of young disciples did not aim for Yan Ruyu, with so many people gathered here, many people came to make a name for themselves!¡± ¡°For them, whether they can win the beauty or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is to make a name for themselves!¡± Du Gang nodded. This made sense. It was absurd to think that every person came here for a woman. It made him feel that these people were not high ss. But now, these people are looking to make a name for themselves, which is more than normal. He asked, ¡°Are there any powerful characters among these people?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Da Zhuang looked excited. ¡°As for the most famous character, it¡¯s Li Gu whoes from Central State. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s a prince¡­¡± ¡°Li Gu!¡± Du Gang was surprised, ¡°People from Central State came this early?¡± He thought these people were far away, but it turned out people from Central State had already arrived. ¡°What level of cultivation does this Li Gu have?¡± Da Zhuang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s a Five Tribtion God Spirit but has a very strong power. He has already reversed and killed several Six Tribtion God Spirits!¡± ¡°Moreover, some top-level powerhouses have said that Li Gu hasn¡¯t unleashed his real power¡­¡± He has already earned a name for himself without exerting his real strength? Du Gang noted down the name, and turned his head and asked, ¡°Who else?¡± Da Zhuang continued, ¡°Another famous one is Fu Yi. He¡¯s chubby¡­um, he¡¯s a very rich guy¡­¡± ¡°Is this Fu Yi also very strong?¡± Da Zhuang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Fu Yi has not made a move. The reason he is famous is because he is very rich. He has everything, all kinds of divine artifacts and weapons. Some people have even seen him take out treasures that even True Gods lust for¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I get it. This Fu Yi is very rich!¡± He was muttering to himself, wondering if he could rob the wealthy. Generally, these types of people were afraid of death¡­ Of course, before making a move, he would investigate carefully to see how strong this chubby guy was. He didn¡¯t want to end up being captured instead of aplishing the robbery. That would be too embarrassing. With his current strong attack, he could unleash a divine power technique of up to three thousand Naers. ording to the Six-Tribtion God Spirit coefficient of twenty-one times, it can be inferred that even a genius mastering the Supreme Technique would not be able to beat him as long as their progress in technique is still below one percent. Once a Six-Tribtion God Spirit has two percent progress in the Supreme Technique, he will be helpless. In fact, the Supreme Technique is not asmonce as imagined. The reason why Du Gang felt that they were all over the ce was that most people around him had a very strong background, so it seemed that the Supreme Technique was not valuable. But in fact, taking the Six-Tribtion God Spirit realm as an example, it can be said that ny-nine percent of people do not have the Supreme Technique. This means that a Six-Tribtion God Spirit, even one taking the offensive with one percent progress of the Earth-Rank technique, can unleash a maximum of only one thousand five hundred and seventy-five Naers of divine power technique! And if it¡¯s a Mystic-Rank technique, it¡¯s even worse, the limit of divine power technique is just above a thousand. That¡¯s why Ghost Pupil can casually fight beyond his level; there are just too many ordinary people. And this Hero Conference, although there were many strong practitioners, there were also a lot of people just there to watch on and join in the fun. This has led to a mix of all sorts at the scene. There are weak individuals who have reached Six-Tribtion God Spirit Level but do not even have an Earth-Rank or above technique, as well as some who have only reached the stage of Three-Tribtion God Spirit but have reversed and killed Six-Tribtion God Spirits, thus making a name for themselves. ¡­¡­ While Du Gang was having a lively conversation, he didn¡¯t know that Xiang Xinjian, who held his Recording Stone, had already started making big moves. Several hundred teams from the Demon Suppression Army had all started out, taking along manpower to go to all the major families. These people were all responsible for arresting people who had taken actions against Du Gang. Although there were already Gods who had died at Du Gang¡¯s hands, they had to pay the price for their choices. Xiang Xinjian clearly wanted to kill a chicken to scare the monkeys. This time he was deploying all his forces to catch all the other people in one go. The deployment of several branches of the Demon Suppression Army immediately attracted the attention of the entire South Yue State. All eyes were drawn to the Ancient City Abyss in anticipation of what they were going to do. At this moment, even the usually bustling Happy Town was watching this batch of Demon Suppression Army with bated breath. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, it seems like a while since the Demon Suppression Army has moved like this!¡± ¡°Yes, it feels like there¡¯s going to be a big change. With such a big movement from the Demon Suppression Army, some family might be ughtered!¡± Everyone felt apprehensive, wondering what would happen in the future. For them, the Demon Suppression Army was a dreadful entity. Whether it was the God Spirit Level, the True God, or even the Celestial God, all were included in the make-up of the Demon Suppression Army. This meant that you wouldn¡¯t know which level of troops they would deploy. In a moment, people all over South Yue State felt threaten. Many families scrambled to send inquiries to the Ancient City and activated their highest level of precautions. This time, the sky was definitely punctured! Chapter 278 - 277: A New Atmosphere in Happy Town! Chapter 278: Chapter 277: A New Atmosphere in Happy Town! Trantor: 549690339 Given how much discussion this situation has aroused, the Ancient City can¡¯t just sit by without making a statement. Very soon, they present evidence in their defense. ¡°The evidence is irrefutable. Arrest the traitors who have betrayed the human race!¡± The Demon Suppression Army, full of bravado, swiftlyy the me on these attackers of Du Gang,beling them as traitors. When the great families saw the evidence, they were dumbfounded. Apparently, these attackers had been motivated by the Ancient God? ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, an Ancient God actually appeared again!¡± ¡°Yes, it has been countless years since thest time an Ancient God was seen¡­¡± Many were lost in their memories, reminiscing about the days when the Ancient City was the habitat of the Ancient God race. ¡°Well, that makes sense if it¡¯s due to the Ancient God¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient God is foundational to the lineage of the Ancient City. Those who currently reside in the Ancient City are descendants of the Ancient God and Nuwa¡­¡± ¡°Those who intend to kill their Ancient God deserve to die!¡± This time, even the observing families and those at the center of the incident have no choice but to concede. The Ancient God means a lot to the power structure of Ancient City. It¡¯s their honor, and faith. How could they not retaliate against an assassination attempt? Moreover, some families, hoping to smooth things over, handed over those who had attacked Du Gang. But it was futile! The Demon Suppression Army, owned by the Ancient City, was among the most formidable forces in South Yue province. Having been deployed, how could they retreat so easily? Xiang Xinjian was quite the man to exact a tooth for a tooth, literally fighting tooth and nail. Unless he receivedpensation to his satisfaction, he had no intention of backing down. He even seemed to be considering leading the Demon Suppression Army to seize some family estates. Confronted with his audacious behavior, the other families felt helpless. They knew they couldn¡¯t fight back. Although the Demon Suppression Army led by Xiang Xinjian wasposed only of God Spirit Level warriors, they represented the entire Ancient City. Who would dare make a move? Any action against them could lead to a war that could wipe out an entire n. In the end, these families had no choice but to meet Xiang Xinjian¡¯s demands. They not only paid for the expenses of the Demon Suppression Army¡¯s deployment but also offered a sky-highpensation to Du Gang. This incident sent shockwaves throughout South Yue province. All powers witnessed the assertiveness and dominance of the Ancient City. Not only the local powers but also those from other provinces who had gathered here for the Hero¡¯s Conference, could see the prosperity of Ancient City. ¡­¡­. ¡°The Ancient City is unting its power at such a crucial time, presumably to show the world their strength, right?¡± In Happy Town, at the top of the most luxurious tavern, a chubby wealthy man said casually. Alongside him were other young talents, whose rxed attitude suggested they were quite close. ¡°Maybe. Chaos is probably about to break out in the Primordial Continent, I¡¯ve heard some rumors¡­¡± ¡°Hush!¡± The rich chubby man quickly interrupted the conversation with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t speak such words carelessly. We might be heard by certain beings¡­¡± At these words, others hurriedly covered their mouths and looked around nervously, as if worried that some celestial being might be listening. ¡°Anyway, these affairs are too far away from us. It¡¯s not our ce to worry about them!¡± ¡°Fu Yi is right¡­¡± This wealthy man was indeed none other than Fu Yi, a well-known wealthy figure in Happy Town. Now gathered around him were people of some influence in Happy Town. Each one of them was quite powerful. ¡°Although Ancient City established its authority due to prevailing conditions, the reason given was quite solid. Du Gang, after all, is touted as thest Ancient God!¡± ¡°Thest Ancient God?¡± The others were puzzled, not understanding what he meant. Fu Yiughed, ¡°You probably haven¡¯t heard. We have a family legend about the Ancient God race having ast Ancient God who is the being of ending¡­¡± ¡°Fu Yi, are you suggesting that this Ancient God is but a fleeting phenomenon?¡± Fu Yi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Our family¡¯s fortune teller only mentioned this much. But thest Ancient God is undoubtedly very powerful¡­¡± His family¡¯s fortune teller once mentioned that this Ancient God could potentially alter the status of the continent. As to whether it was true or not, he had no idea. But it never hurts to build a good rtionship! ¡°Fu Yi, what¡¯s your take on the Bodhi seeds released by Li Gu?¡± A young man asked. Fu Yi chuckled, ¡°What else could it be, but to recruit people for their Li family!¡± ¡°Those whoe from Jiuli Dynasty always show this fanaticism, as if everything they do is for the good of all people. Recruiting manpower is their norm¡­¡± ¡°As for the Bodhi seeds, not to mention others, even if I tried, I might not get them¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The others were taken aback. In their views, Fu Yi was a top-notch figure. If even he couldn¡¯t obtain the Bodhi seeds, how could anyone else do it? ¡°Fu Yi, I heard that if one can resonate with a Bodhi seed, they could rapidly advance and gain a deity. Is that true?¡± ¡°True!¡± Fu Yi confirmed, ¡°This thing is said to be rted to the Dao. If the talent is exceptional, it might even allow one to cross two tribtions¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s a pity that this is beyond our grasp¡­¡± The fact that the treasure was of such high quality that they couldn¡¯t make use of it was truly frustrating! Whereas Fu Yi seemed to have a hunch that such a high-level treasure could only be utilized by an exceptional genius or someone endowed with a heaven-defying destiny. And someone who meets this requirement, here in Ancient City Abyss or among the neers, one seems particrly suitable. ¡°Ancient God¡­¡± Lost in thought, he surmised, ¡°I suspect Li Gu aims to recruit talent while also connecting with the Ancient God¡­¡± The so-called Bodhi seeds released by Li Gu were open to anyone to seek and try to conquer. This was a matter of karma; anyone participating in the Bodhi seed testing would owe him karma. If Li Gu seizes this moment to bring them into his fold, he has a considerable chance of gaining followers. Therefore, with just one Bodhi seed, he draws in numerous followers and ultimately wins the friendship of an Ancient God. It¡¯s an extremely profitable deal. ¡°Fu Yi, do you have any intention of recruiting the Ancient God?¡± ¡°Recruiting?¡± Fu Yi gave a smile, ¡°The Ancient God cannot be recruited. At most, we can form a good rtionship. Even if the Ancient God is willing, the Ancient City would not allow their totem and belief to serve as a subordinate to someone else¡­¡± ¡°So we¡¯re just trying to butter him up!¡± ¡°The Bodhi Seed is too valuable. Although I could give something of equal or even higher value, the Ancient God may be able to guess something from this, reducing the effect of our attempt to win over him¡­¡± Fu Yi smiled faintly, ¡°Just winning over the Ancient God, I¡¯ll find other ways!¡± ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re finally out!¡± Shortly after Long Aotian and his group learned from Da Zhuang that Du Gang was out, they rushed over. At this moment, they had also heard about the mobilisation of the Demon Suppression Legion and understood that this time, it was to help Du Gang recover his prestige on behalf of the Ancient God¡¯s army. ¡°You, your reputation is quite high, I heard that hundreds of Demon Suppression Legions have been dispatched to various families¡­¡± The Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°Well, this time, your famepletely spread out!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, the whole Happy Town is buzzing about you!¡± ¡°At least in South Yue, your name is now well known by many people¡­¡± As he spoke, his voice contained a hint of envy. He, Long Aotian and others have spent a lot of time finding opponents for matches in Happy Town, using a lot of efforts to establish some fame, but their fame was only limited to Happy Town. But Du Gang, as soon as he came out, his fame spread far and wide. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± Long Aotian protested, ¡°In order to spread my fame, I¡¯ve spent money to hire a Third Tribtion God Spirit to stage a show with me, and now you¡­¡± He was quite straightforward. Many people witnessing this, did the same, not just him. This was true for others like Little Hawk King, Long Aoshi and others as well. As for Du Gang, he didn¡¯t react too much. For him, it was normal to have such a great reputation. When he was in the Universe, he also had a decent reputation, so he didn¡¯t feel too much about it. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Happy Town?¡± Compared to these superficial reputations, he was more interested in the situation in Happy Town. ¡°Hey, what could it be, it¡¯s either fighting all day or indulging in various kinds of pleasure!¡± ¡°All over Happy Town, the atmosphere matches its name. After every round of battle, everyone would brag about their achievements¡­¡± Suddenly, Long Aotian said, ¡°By the way, do you know about something called the Bodhi Seed?¡± At his words, the eyes of the Little Hawk King also lit up, interjecting, ¡°Yes, yes! I recently heard that Li Gu came out with a Bodhi Seed, nning to give it to someone fortunate. Anyone can go find him and test if they are fated with the Bodhi Seed¡­¡± ¡°Bodhi Seed?¡± Du Gang was startled, and asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Bodhi Seed, the legendary treasure, I don¡¯t know if we have any in Ancient City. At least, no one from my family gave me any¡­¡± Long Aotian continued, ¡°It¡¯s a divine object that can improve the cultivation of spirits¡­¡± Improve cultivation? The Little Hawk King was also very excited, ¡°It¡¯s not just simply improving cultivation. This thing, once you can activate its divine resonance, then you will certainly advance by at least one rank!¡± ¡°This is a rank in the God Spirit realm, and I¡¯ve heard that some individuals with extremely high talent can advance two ranks with a single Bodhi Seed!¡± ¡°Directly advance ranks?¡± Du Gang was shocked and found it hard to believe. Could there be such a thing? He currently has no clue about how to achieve the Second Tribtion, and if he has the Bodhi Seed, does it mean he really has a chance to directly undergo the Second Tribtion? ¡°Don¡¯t be too optimistic, I heard this thing requires a lot of talent. If you are not the absolute top, you don¡¯t qualify to use it¡­¡± ¡°I heard that even Li Gu himself can¡¯t use the Bodhi Seed. That¡¯s why he took it out to make friends with others¡­¡± Long Aotian look at the Little Hawk King and sneered, ¡°You look so smug, maybe you can¡¯t even use it!¡± The Little Hawk King retorted, ¡°Do you think you can use it?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t get involved in their argument and was quietly contemting what the Bodhi Seed might be capable of. If it really could lead to an increase of a rank, it would indeed be an unrivalled treasure. He quickly asked, ¡°What do I need to do to test whether I have a fate with the Bodhi Seed?¡± Seeing the two still arguing, intractable in their dispute, Du Gang turned to Da Zhuang. Da Zhuang, as straightforward as ever, said without hesitation, ¡°I heard that Prince Li Gu set three different levels of challenges ording to cultivation levels, divided into the first three tribtions, middle three tribtions, andst three tribtions. Anyone who passes his set challenges can attempt tomunicate with the Bodhi Seed once!¡± ¡°I understand. So, for the early, middle andte stages of the God Spirit Level, there is a challenge for each. Anyone who passes the challenge corresponding to his cultivation level can attempt to use the Bodhi Seed¡­¡± Looking at the two people who were still arguing, Du Gang asked, ¡°Did you two try the Bodhi Seed?¡± ¡°No!¡± The two stopped, shaking their heads simultaneously, ¡°We were nning to go, but we heard you came out, so we came straight here!¡± Du Gang nodded and smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together now to see what this Bodhi Seed is all about¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Soon, the group, including Jue, set out toward Happy Town. When Du Gang arrived in Happy Town, he was stunned by the sight before him. The original appearance of Happy Town was nowhere to be found. It could no longer be called a town. High-rise buildings were everywhere, carrying traditional elegance, bustling with activity and packed with a crowd, just like a densely popted big city. ¡°There are so many people here?¡± He could hardly believe it because these people looked young. At least they were all young people. Although many older people also had young appearances, he could see the vicissitudes of life in their eyes. Here, the way to judge someone¡¯s age, besides professional means, was by observing their eyes if judged by appearance. As the saying goes, eyes are the windows to the soul. If a person¡¯s eyes are clear as spring, he must be young, not yet influenced by the mortal world. On the other hand, if a person¡¯s eyes are muddled and filled with fatigue, he is undoubtedly an old man who has experienced a lot of life. All over Happy Town, there were entertainment facilities. There were casinos, taverns and even ces like the Dream Building all around. During the day, the people around seemed a bit restrained and didn¡¯t go too far. But now, as night fell, everyone started to feel a little excited. The girls from those special venues, all dressed up in beautiful clothes, were attracting customers. Du Gang nced at them and noticed that everyone except Qiao Bing, who wore no expression, seemed to be enjoying themselves. Clearly, these guys often visited these ces. ¡°This ce is lively at night. During the day, people are basically fighting. Only when it gets dark do they rx¡­¡± Long Aotian wore a lewd smile, clearly indicating he was a frequent patron of these ces. ¡°Do you want to go in and have fun?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, just take me to Li Gu directly to see the Bodhi Seed.¡± Chapter 279 - 278 Striking the Elementary Drum! Chapter 279: Chapter 278 Striking the Elementary Drum! Trantor: 549690339 As evening fell over the Martial Training Grounds in the southern part of the city, the ce, usually bustling with activity, began to quiet down. This was where Li Gu assessed candidates worthy toprehend the Bodhi seeds, and he had long-term lease on it. ¡°Having me here again, that Little White is too much¡­¡± At this moment, within the training grounds, there was only a disgruntled young man dressed in a blue robe. His discontent was clear, and it was evident that he didn¡¯t want to stay here. ¡°It is said to be here¡­¡± Just then, a sparse voice traveled from a distance. As Long Aotian took the lead, he shouted at the bored-looking youth, ¡°Kid, do you know where toprehend the Bodhi seeds?¡± The young man in blue gave Long Aotian a disdainful look, responding nonchntly: ¡°Comprehend Bodhi seeds? That depends on whether you lot are deemed worthy!¡± ¡°Kid, watch your mouth, are you trying to pick a fight?¡± Long Aotian could not bear it and was about to confront him when Du Gang stepped in to mediate. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson¡­¡± He said, trying to break free. At this point, Du Gang whispered, ¡°You need to think carefully. That kid over there is a Sixth Tribtion Divine Spirit¡­¡± Long Aotian suddenly quieted down, at a loss for words. The Little Hawk King and others, however, were snickering, amused at Long Aotian¡¯s predicament. After some time, Long Aotian grumbled, ¡°Du Gang, I¡¯m leaving it be out of respect for you. Otherwise, I would have taught him a lesson already.¡± Du Gang just smirked, not bothering with him. He stepped forward, greeted the young man in blue and asked, ¡°Hello, may I ask where Li Gu is?¡± Perhaps because of his boredom or maybe due to Du Gang¡¯s politeness, the young man answered coldly: ¡°You are here toprehend the Bodhi seeds, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Du Gang and others nodding their heads, he continued, ¡°The young master said if you want toprehend the Bodhi seeds, you first need to acquire certain qualifications¡­¡± Du Gang nodded. Indeed, if everyone came to ask Li Gu, he wouldn¡¯t get anything done. He asked, ¡°What qualifications are needed and how can we obtain them?¡± The youth in blue chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s simple. There are three drums here, representing Early Stage Divine Spirits, Middle Stage Divine Spirits, and Late Stage Divine Spirits.¡± ¡°You can stand in front of the drum representing your cultivation level. If you can make it sound, you can get the qualification toprehend Bodhi seeds and meet my young master.¡± ¡°Beat the drum?¡± The group exchanged nces, a little confused. The corner of the youth¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile of satisfaction. He boasted, ¡°Have you never seen it? This so-called drum is my young master¡¯s treasure. Only those who reach a certain level of attack power can make it sound.¡± Du Gang paused, then quickly asked, ¡°How much attack power is needed to make each drum sound?¡± Everyone else also looked at him curiously, waiting for his answer. The young man in blueughed, ¡°The drums are divided into three categories: high, medium, and elementary. The top drum requires an attack power equivalent to ten thousand Naer Divine Power.¡± ¡°The middle drum needs an attack power of five thousand Naer Divine Power.¡± ¡°And the elementary drum, suitable for your level, requires an attack power of one thousand Naer Divine Power.¡± Having said that, he looked extremely smug, watching Du Gang and the others with interest. He figured that these neers, who were just ordinary people, would most likely fail the test. As expected, Long Aotian and Little Hawk King looked at each other, showing a bit of consternation. They were only at the First Tribtion Divine Spirit level. After receiving an inheritance within the family, their basic Divine Power had only reached a level of two hundred Naer, surpassing the majority. But now, even that was not enough! Long Aotian frowned, ¡°That¡¯s unfair. I¡¯m only at the First Tribtion Divine Spirit level. Although I have two hundred Naer Divine Power, my level limits me.¡± ¡°If I were at the Third Tribtion Divine Spirit level, I could have at least amassed an attack power of one thousand four hundred Naer Divine Power¡­¡± The young man in blue shrugged nonchntly, ¡°The rules are the rules. Unless you ring the drum, there is no way I can notify the young master.¡± Little Hawk King also frowned, asking, ¡°ording to your young master, aren¡¯t we expected to sound the drum once our Supreme Technique reaches 2 percent maturity?¡± ¡°If we reach the Third Tribtion Divine Spirit, we should be able to ring the drum. Can you make some exceptions?¡± The young man in blue chuckled and shook his head, ¡°No, rules are rules.¡± Long Aotian was getting impatient, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand flexibility, do you? ording to your young master¡¯s rule, the elementary drums are basically meant for the Third Tribtion Divine Spirits. What about the First and Second Tribtion Divine Spirits, should they just watch?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The young man chuckled, ¡°Who said this drum is only set up for the Third Tribtion Divine Spirits? As recently as this afternoon, a genius at the Second Tribtion Divine Spirit level managed to ring the drum and was granted an audience with the young master.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Long Aotian and the others were taken by surprise, even Du Gang was shocked. ¡°A Second Tribtion Divine Spirit dealt an attack of one thousand Naer Divine Power?!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that person¡¯s basic Divine Power must have reached three hundred and thirty-three to break a thousand?¡± ¡°But that would mean his Supreme Technique is perfected to 3.33 percent, implying that he could effortlessly reach 4 percent?!¡± They exchanged looks, finding it hard to believe. Du Gang was among them as well. His 3 percent proficiency in the Supreme Technique was only thanks to the Dao scroll that Xiang Xinjian had given him, which allowed him to increase it by 2 percent. ¡°Wait!¡± Little Hawk King suddenly thought of something, ¡°It might not necessarily mean that his proficiency in the Supreme Technique reached 4 percent. He might have some means to double the burst of his attack power.¡± His eyes gleamed, ¡°If that is the case, the proficiency in the Supreme Technique would only need to reach 2 percent!¡± Hearing this, Long Aotian let out a sigh of relief. ¡°So, that¡¯s it¡­ 2 percent ah¡­¡± But Du Gang narrowed his eyes. The fact that these two were suddenly rxed meant they also had some ways to double theirbat strength. This suggested that they also had a technique that could at least double their strength. However, they were only on the First Tribtion Divine Spirit level. Their proficiency in the technique was at 2 percent, so even if it doubled, it would only be at the level of four hundred Naer Divine Power, which was nowhere near enough to sound the elementary drum. ¡°I can¡¯t sound it. Du Gang, can you?¡± Long Aotian shook his head, epting his inability to sound the drum and redirected his attention to Du Gang. The others did the same. It was not that they weren¡¯t strong enough, but their cultivation was too low, and their base was inadequate, leaving them with no other choice. Du Gang grinned, nodding, ¡°Elementary, of course¡­¡± With that, he took one step, turning into a bolt of golden light, and instantly appeared beside the elementary drum. With a wave of his hand¡­ ¡°Dong!¡± A loud noise resonated. ¡°He really sounded it!¡± The youth in the blue robe was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that someone among them could really hit the drum. ¡°No way, you guys are clearly only at the First Tribtion Divine Spirit level¡­¡± He looked at Du Gang with amazement, disbelief writrge on his face. ¡°Are you a First Tribtion Divine Spirit?¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly, nodding, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a First Tribtion Divine Spirit. Now, you better go inform your young master.¡± A First Tribtion Divine Spirit, unleashing abat power of one thousand Naer! He was having a surreal moment, but the undeniable fact was right before his eyes. Quickly, a realization struck him. Exceptional genius! His pupils dted with shock. He just happened to run into an exceptional genius! Such a genius would be deemed outstanding even by the entire continent¡¯s standards! ¡°Gulp!¡± He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, stuttering, ¡°Just a moment, I will contact the young master right away¡­¡± Soon, he assumed an excited demeanor. While he was on duty, he had encountered such an extraordinary genius! Wait and see, Little White, I will receive a reward from the young master this time! The youth in the blue robe quickly spread the news. Du Gang and the others didn¡¯t have to wait long. After a short while, a group of people walked over in an imposing manner. The scene was quite reminiscent of apany¡¯s board chairman leading a team of executives for a field visit. The lead figure was a handsome and suave youth, dressed in luxurious silk and satin. What drew attention was his untouchable noble aura, making it clear at first nce that he was born in a bureaucratic family. Even Long Aotian and others did not have such an aura! Du Gang raised an eyebrow. What those like Long Aotian and others had was more of an arrogant demeanor ¨C they prided themselves in their talents and family backgrounds. But this Li Gu, had the aura of a superior, the two were not the same! It didn¡¯t take him long to figure out that the lead figure was Li Gu, because there was nobody else who could be more regal than this youth. As expected, the handsome youth approached with a smile, hands in courtesy and was the first to speak, ¡°Friend, are you the one who struck the Elementary Drum?¡± Du Gang returned the gesture, nodding, ¡°Yes, I am the one who struck the Elementary Drum¡­¡± Upon hearing this, joy spread across the youth¡¯s face. He responded, ¡°My name is Li Gu, the current master of the Bodhi Seed. May I ask your name, friend?¡± ¡°Du Gang!¡± Originally, the people who came with Li Gu all seemed indifferent. But upon hearing these two words, they all became silent. Everyone stared wide-eyed, finding it hard to believe what they were seeing. ¡°Du Gang, the Ancient God of the Ancient City??!¡± No wonder they were all surprised. Du Gang¡¯s name had been a hot topic these days, the talk of the town. Du Gang shrugged, nodding, ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me!¡± ¡°It really is him!¡± The curious group examined him from head to toe, wondering what differentiated an Ancient God from a human. But they were soon disappointed, Du Gang was just like them, with two eyes, two ears, one mouth, nothing unusual. However, Li Gu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Du. Your name has be quite famous these days!¡± Du Gang downyed his fame with a humble reply, ¡°Brother Li is too kind. My little fame is nothingpared to the buzz you¡¯ve created in Happy Town in such a short time¡­¡± Despite their courteous conversation being filled with titudes, some people were unhappy. They were the new recruits of Li Gu. Loyalty wasn¡¯t their strong suit, they had just happened to be recruited. Seeing Li Gu treating Du Gang so well, some of them began to disy jealousy. ¡°Du Gang, I heard you¡¯re only a First Tribtion Divine Spirit. But it takes abat strength of one thousand to strike the Elementary Drum. Are you sure you can?¡± No sooner had these words left their mouths, Li Gu frowned and scolded them, ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful. Du Gang is an Ancient God, he wouldn¡¯t fake this. Furthermore, it was Xiao Qing who reported this¡­¡± Upon hearing his own name, the young man in blue quickly interjected, ¡°Young master, I didn¡¯t lie to you, Du Gang really did strike the Elementary Drum!¡± Du Gang had a rough idea what these people were trying to imply. Toozy to argue, he directly headed towards the Elementary Drum. ¡°He¡¯s actually going there!¡± ¡°Why is he going there?¡± ¡°What else? Of course, he is going to demonstrate it again on the spot!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was on Du Gang, awaiting his action. However, most of them had already reached a conclusion in their minds. After all, his daring to step forward showed he truly had the ability! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Du Gang stood before the Elementary Drum. ring at the few men who questioned him, Du Gang scoffed, pointing casually. ¡°Boom!¡± The drum reverberated thunderously! The shock on the faces of those who questioned him was priceless. Du Gang¡¯s action was a p to their faces. Du Gang deliberately shot them a look, leaving them too embarrassed to stay. ¡°Young master, we are feeling unwell, we should leave¡­¡± These people couldn¡¯t handle the embarrassment and were ready to leave, pleading with Li Gu. Li Gu, not willing to escte the situation, agreed with a nod of his head. In fact, he too wanted to witness if Du Gang could strike the Elementary Drum at the First Tribtion Divine Spirit level. The result didn¡¯t disappoint him, but it also made him solemn. Because, he observed that Du Gang had executed the strike effortlessly! This indicated that Du Gang might be capable of unleashing even more powerful attacks. A First Tribtion Divine Spirit with such terrifying power wasn¡¯t ordinary. However, being a crafty individual, he didn¡¯t not reveal his thoughts and instead congratted Du Gang. ¡°Brother Du, you havee here for the Bodhi Seed, correct?¡± He was quite shrewd, directly addressing the matter of the Bodhi Seed. Upon hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s impression of him improved. He replied, ¡°Yes, I have heard that if one understands the Bodhi Seed, there¡¯s a chance of direct promotion!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Li Gu nodded, ¡°The Bodhi Seed is supposedly a treasured artifact of the Buddhist path, in Sanskrit it means enlightenment. Anyone possessing the Bodhi Seed, if they can understand it, can achieve enlightenment, which is a form of Dao Enlightenment.¡± He smiled, ¡°So far, more than three hundred people have tried toprehend the Bodhi Seed, but none of them have seeded. I wonder if Brother Du can¡­¡± Chapter 280: 279: Advancing to the Third Tribulation Spirit God! Chapter 280: 279: Advancing to the Third Tribtion Spirit God!
Trantor:549690339 The Bodhi seed that Li Gu held out was notrge, around the size of a walnut. Its surface held a peculiar pattern, with many wrinkles; however, on one side facing Du Gang, there was an oddly human eye-like pattern that appeared profound and mysterious. ¡°Brother Du, are you ready?¡± He pointed to the eye on the Bodhi seed and said, ¡°Keep your eyes on it¡­¡±
Du Gang nodded and stared at the Bodhi seed with full concentration. Long Aotian who stood at the side stared unconsciously at the Bodhi seed, as if wanting to gain enlightenment. The corners of Little Hawk King¡¯s mouth twitched, remaining silent but focusing on the Bodhi seed, trying to see something. ¡°Heh heh!¡± A bystander chuckled lightly as he saw their actions. Before this, they had seen others try to gain enlightenment from the Bodhi seed in a simr manner. It had been useless! The key wasn¡¯t looking at the Bodhi seed. It was the Bodhi seed looking at you! Seeing that Du Gang was prepared, Li Gu lightly rubbed the Bodhi seed. ¡°Ommmm!¡± As if a switch had been turned on, the Bodhi seed began to float, radiating soft luminescence, very captivating. ¡°Whoosh!¡±
Suddenly, a sensation of opening ¡®eyes¡¯ emerged from that Bodhi seed. A flicker of jade-green light followed swiftly. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment the jade-green light appeared, it shot towards Du Gang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Zzzzzzzz!¡± Followed by a strange buzzing sound, Du Gang¡¯s eyes became vacant. It was as if his soul had abandoned his body, leaving behind only the whites of his eyes. ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t dangerous, is it?¡± Da Zhuang asked with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Li Gu appeared patient and said with a lightugh, ¡°His consciousness has now entered the Bodhi seed. If he seeds, he will have made great progress by the time he is done. If he fails¡­¡± At the beginning, Du Gang had kept his focus on the Bodhi seed. Initially, he felt as if he was staring at an inanimate object, but as he continued staring, his consciousness gradually became blurry. When he came to his senses, the scene in front of him had changed. ¡­¡­
¡°Will he seed?¡± ¡°Many have failed. What do you think?¡± ¡°But he is an Ancient God, a legendary being¡­¡± ¡°So what? This is the Bodhi seed. Besides, the Ancient Gods are a declining race¡­¡± Sometime had passed since Du Gang¡¯s consciousness had vanished and his eyes had turned white. The surrounding crowd, as always, began their discussions. ¡°Look, a quarter of an hour is the longest anyone has held out. Now, there is one more minute left. He won¡¯tst for more than a minute¡­¡± ¡°However, this fellow truly is tenacious. He¡¯ssted so long¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I only managed tost three minutes¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yousted three minutes? I onlysted one¡­¡± Long Aotian muttered discontentedly, ¡°If I couldprehend this, I would have understood it thoroughly¡­¡± ¡°Give it up, they use the Bodhi seeds to attract more followers. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if you tried toprehend it?¡±
Little Hawk King chimed in at the right moment. They weren¡¯t afraid of offending anyone. Their background permitted them to behave wilfully. ¡°You are utterly bold! You dare nder the Young Master!¡± A man was visibly angry, ring at them. In his eyes, the Young Master was his leader. Insulting him was tantamount to insulting himself. A provocation! Li Gu shook his head,ughing. Little Hawk King¡¯s tactics were obvious¡ªa simple provocation. At the same time, he also understood that these two were only at the First Tribtion of the God Spirit Realm. Unable to pass the testing of the Bodhi seed, they tried to gain ess through other means. He said, ¡°Rules are rules. Before they are set in stone, I can do whatever I wish. Once the rules are established, it¡¯s not as easy to break them!¡± ¡°After all, I have to be responsible to others!¡± Listening to Li Gu¡¯s exnation rather than getting angry, the others felt reinvigorated. ¡°The Young Master has such a good temperament!¡±
¡°The Young Master is so straightforward!¡± And then came the ttery. Watching the crowd, a man in the crowd looked at them with disdain. Third-rate ttererspliment people, the second-rate joins in the conversation while the first-rate resonates. He quickly said, ¡°It is indeed so. Although there¡¯s no explicit rule, it is an unwritten one; only those whoprehend it understand this unwritten rule!¡± He looked as if he sympathized with the situation. As expected, Li Gu showed appreciation and nodded in agreement, ¡°Brother Ma understands me deeply!¡± Seeing they weren¡¯t falling for it, Long Aotian didn¡¯t bother to act and directly said, ¡°Li Gu, your rule isn¡¯t fair!¡± After hearing this, people red at him. They were ready to take him down unless he exined himself. He continued, ¡°Look, the requirement you set for early-stage God Spirit is abat power of 1,000 Naer. However, the problem is, the early stage can be divided into three tribtions!¡± ¡°Even if a God at the first tribtion phase trains in the Supreme Technique up to 5%, theirbat power could only reach five hundred. How could they pass?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡±
Little Hawk King added, ¡°If I had the cultivation of a second tribtion God Spirit, I could¡¯ve hit the drum long ago¡­¡± Just as Li Gu was going to retort, suddenly, the Bodhi seed, emanating a soft green glow, ascended and flew towards the top of Du Gang¡¯s head. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, a vast amount of energy surged from the Bodhi seed, infusing into Du Gang¡¯s body with an iprehensible momentum. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Everyone was startled, dumbfounded at the sight before them. ¡°My Lord, what is happening? Why is the Bodhi seed behaving like this? Has Du Gangprehended it?¡± ¡°Did he really¡­¡± At this moment, Li Gu looked shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected things to go as that person said. If that was so¡­ At the moment, he didn¡¯t even notice the questions surrounding him, instead, he sank deep into contemtion. ¡°What kind of power is this?¡± Du Gang¡¯s consciousness, enveloped within some space, was surrounded by energy. This energy overturned Du Gang¡¯s understanding of it¡ªnot only did it empower him with Divine Power, but his Divine Thought and strength were also growing alongside it. What surprised him even more was that at this moment, his soul had somehow separated from his godly form, existing independently. Simultaneously, another force was swirling around his soul, providing it with some kind of power. ¡°This power¡­¡± Du Gang was astounded. He felt as if he had gained a second soul, having two different perspectives. Something was off! At this moment, his soul began to split, like a cell dividing into two. There was no pain at all. With the influx of energy, the separation continued. ¡°This feeling, it¡¯s like being born¡­¡± Although he didn¡¯t remember what it was like to be born, he had a simr sensation now. The only disappointment was, he could only sense some sort of hazy forceing from the energy. He couldn¡¯t clearly identify what kind of power it was. ¡°Could this power be the remnants of the Dao?¡± He spected, as the Bodhi seed was a heavenly treasure, an extremely rare existence, it could very possibly hold the power of the Dao! ¡°Om!¡± With the constant influx of energy, his soul gradually sublimated, and a second divine form began to take shape. ¡°I am Du Gang!¡± Once the second divine form had thoroughly taken on a humanoid shape, it spoke! Hearing this strange deration, Du Gang was momentarily stunned, but he quickly understood, nodding, ¡°I am also Du Gang!¡± Just when he thought everything was over, the hazy energy was still not finished. ¡°Whoosh!!¡± His soul shot out once more, initiating a secondyer of division. ¡°This power is truly strong!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but exim, having not expected that he would be ascending to the Third Tribtion God Spirit Realm so soon. Generally, at the God Spirit Realm, one had to ovee a tribtion each time one advanced a rank, but for him, he was filled with energy and required no tribtion to advance. After experiencing the same scenario for a second time, three divine forms stood before him, looking at each other. ¡°I am you, and you are me!¡± The three mutually nced at each other and began tough. This time, his sensations werepletely different. With three divine forms, all being himself, this meant that he could, like others, separate and reside in different ces, which was safer. Because as long as any of his divine forms lived, he would not die and could resurrect. ¡°This is the true power of the God Spirit Realm!¡± He thought of those he had previously killed ¨C they were indeed hard to kill. Even if one of their divine forms was annihted, the other forms residing in different ces could resurrect them. Soon, he discovered that each divine form could operate independently and think independently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can I separate and do different things?¡± Du Gang suddenly realized, the function of multiple divine forms was not only to increase the chances of surviving but also to increase the efficiency of cultivation! ¡°I can leave one divine form in the Ancient City to focus on cultivating techniques, leave one in the abyss to earn essence to increase the Divine Power limit, and the other can roam around the continent!¡± In this way, no matter which divine form dies, the other divine forms can be alerted and be prepared. In fact, deep down he always had a concern, that was his heavy reliance on the power of the Ancient City. The specific situation of the Ancient God, including all history, originated from the Ancient City. He didn¡¯t know the real reason! Therefore, he had no choice but to rely on it. However, his identity meant he couldn¡¯t blindly trust others. Being an Ancient God was a status he could never escape from. Therefore, only by leaving the scope of the Ancient City¡¯s power could he find a chance to learn some things he didn¡¯t know. ¡­¡­ ¡°Crack!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the previously solid Bodhi seed slowly cracked at this moment, turning into a shadow that gradually disappeared. ¡°Whooosh!¡± As the energy of the Bodhi seed was exhausted, the original alien space could no longer be sustained, and Du Gang¡¯s three divine forms appeared in the external space. ¡°Three divine forms!¡± Everyone present was utterly shocked. ¡°I remember, he was just at the First Tribtion God Spirit Realm right?!¡± ¡°Yes, beforeprehending the Bodhi seed, he had only the cultivation base of First Tribtion God Spirit!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that heprehended the Bodhi seed, obtained its benefits, and has be a Third Tribtion God Spirit?!¡± Everyone was envious. They didn¡¯t expect that Du Gang would obtain such a thing. Even Long Aotian and Little Hawk King were no exception. ¡°You, you really advanced to the Third Tribtion God Spirit Realm?!.¡± While everyone stayed at the First Tribtion God Spirit Realm, you¡¯ve already be a Third Tribtion God Spirit! ¡°Sigh, if I hadprehended the Bodhi seed before him, I would probably be a Third Tribtion God Spirit by now!¡± Long Aotian was extremely frustrated, feeling like he had missed a great opportunity! Little Hawk King felt the same, sighing, ¡°Yes, I should have been a Third Tribtion God Spirit today¡­.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Someone spat, teasing, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you who hypes themselves up, without a shred of modesty¡­.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Brother Du!¡± On this side, Li Gu had also awakened, he walked forward and started congratting him with a smile. Following his example, the other people also started congratting him. Naturally, Du Gang reciprocated. After all, the Bodhi seed was Li Gu¡¯s. Even though his intention was to recruit followers, Du Gang benefited from it. He saw some strange looks from Li Gu¡¯s followers, as though they worried about him bing a favored one among them. He said to Li Gu, ¡°Brother Li, I heard you were recruiting people¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t join your queue, however, I, Du Gang, swear by the name of the Ancient God that if Brother Li is ever in trouble, I will be there!¡± Though it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t recruit Du Gang, Li Gu knew it wasn¡¯t realistic. So he smiled and replied, ¡°In that case, Brother Du, I am truly grateful!¡± At this moment, his title for Du Gang had changed. Previously he¡¯d been ¡®Brother Du¡¯, now he referred to him only as ¡®Du Gang¡¯. This signified that Du Gang¡¯s ce in his heart had risen. These details might have gone unnoticed by him, but they truly reflected his inner feelings. With Du Gang¡¯sprehension of the Bodhi seed, Happy Town was buzzing. Everyone in Happy Town had heard of this Bodhi seed, and some even tried toprehend it before. Now, the news had spread that someoneprehended the Bodhi seed and sessfully progressed from First Tribtion God Spirit to Third Tribtion God Spirit. Such a leap was enough to set everyone buzzing, just like people on Earth would be if someone in their vige won a huge lottery of half a billion. ¡°Wow, progressing from First to Third, isn¡¯t this like a phoenix rising from the ashes?¡± ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t I have such good luck¡­¡± ¡°Luck?¡± Someone scoffed, ¡°The Elementary Drum requires 1000bat power to ring. A First Tribtion God Spirit who can ring the Elementary Drum, you guys tell me, who could that be?!¡± Hearing this, most people perked up. That¡¯s right. Compared to him progressing from First Tribtion to Third Tribtion, why he could have 1000bat power while being in First Tribtion God Spirit Realm was what everyone should be concerned about! In no time, people started specting. Chapter 281: 280: Slaying the Nine-Tribulation God!! Chapter 281: 280: ying the Nine-Tribtion God!!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°An invitation letter for the Hero Conference?¡± Du Gang stared at the envelope in his hand, feeling slightly puzzled. The Hero Conference, he knew, was a banquet hosted by Yan Ruyu, but why were they inviting him?
¡°Is this invitation real?¡± He initially questioned its authenticity, given that he was originally from Earth, and was particrly wary of fakes and fraudsters. At this moment, an entire day had passed since his promotion to the Third Tribtion Spirit God level. Just as dawn was breaking, he made this discovery. ¡°It¡¯s not fake!¡± Yao Zijie, who was on the side, shook his head, ¡°I also received an invitation letter¡­¡± He thought Du Gang was questioning why Yan Ruyu would invite him. However, what concerned Du Gang was whether some unscrupulous characters had sent a fake letter to trick him out of his money. That said, after hearing what Yao Zijie had to say, he curiously inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yao Zijie chuckled, ¡°Yan Ruyu isn¡¯t just selecting Ninth Tribtion Spirit Gods. Yes, Ninth Tribtion Spirit Gods have more chances, but in reality, she isn¡¯t limiting her selection based on cultivation levels¡­¡± ¡°So what does she look for?¡± ¡°Is it about looks? If so, I would win! Yan Ruyu is bound to be mine this time!¡± Long Aotian asked curiously, expressing utmost confidence in his own appearance, smugly ncing at the crowd around him. Little Hawk King sneered and said, ¡°Is Yan Ruyu really that superficial? I think she must be looking at our talents. In that case, I also have a good chance!¡±
Du Gang turned his head to look at them and asked curiously, ¡°Do you guys also have invitation letters?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Little Hawk King chuckled, and an envelope just like the one Du Gang held appeared in his hand. ¡°So, you guys have one too¡­¡± Yao Zijieughed, ¡°Yan Ruyu is different from Li Gu. Her sole requirement is to choose a partner, so naturally the more, the merrier¡­¡± At this time, Kong Xu shook his head, ¡°No, although Yan Ruyu won¡¯t limit the number of people, there will be people who will do it for her¡­¡± With a puzzled expression on his face, Long Aotian asked, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Kong Xu sneered, ¡°What else could it be? Some guys just don¡¯t want too muchpetition, so they will send people to eliminate some¡­¡± ¡°Eliminate?¡± Frowning, Long Aotian asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that Yan Ruyu won¡¯t be pleased by such actions?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Kong Xu retorted, ¡°Do you really think such people would get their hands dirty themselves?¡±
¡°These people are truly shameless!¡± Visibly annoyed, Little Hawk Kingined, ¡°They have already reached the level of Ninth Tribtion Spirit Gods, not focusing on breaking through to be True Gods themselves, they¡¯re here topete with us¡­¡± Kong Xu justughed and asked, ¡°How can you be so sure they aren¡¯t trying to breakthrough to be True Gods?¡± ¡°In reality, many people only discover after reaching the level of Ninth Tribtion Spirit Gods that breaking through to be a True God is extremely difficult!¡± ¡°Actually, they resort to such tactics only because they are left with no other choice!¡± ¡°Of course, not everyone is doing this, but those who do are already big trouble for us¡­¡± ¡°In short, just be careful. Don¡¯t let your guard down and fail!¡± Upon hearing this, Yao Zijie nodded and suggested, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s better for us to separate. If we stay together, we¡¯ll be easily swept up in a single wave!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± All present nodded. Since everyone had some secrets of their own, naturally, it was better for them to stay alone. Meanwhile, Du Gang wasn¡¯t in a rush, so he went to find Xiang Xinjian instead. ¡°Are you nning to return to the universe?¡±
Xiang Xinjian frowned, not understanding what Du Gang was implying. Unaware that Du Gang had already advanced to the Third Tribtion Spirit God level, he¡¯d been entirely engrossed in managing the various security issues of Happy Town for thest couple of days. Du Gang smiled and answered, ¡°Yes, since I now have three deities, I can allocate one to the universe¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Taken aback, Xiang Xinjian mistakenly thought he was hearing things and advised, ¡°You have to understand that in the universe, you can¡¯t cultivate your divine power¡­¡± Laughing, Du Gang asked, ¡°But I can still cultivate techniques, right?!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded but still looked thoughtful, ¡°The only upside to being in the universe is that you can cultivate techniques slightly faster. This might be just everyone¡¯s impression, but right now you should prioritize increasing your divine power. Going back to the universe isn¡¯t your best choice¡­¡± Faced with Du Gang¡¯s possible departure, he felt a headacheing on. However, Du Gang understood what he was saying. Knowing that Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t believe he had already reached the Third Tribtion Spirit God level, he spontaneously released the three deities from his body. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± The three deities instantly emanated their respective divine auras, causing Xiang Xinjian to shudder. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the third tribtion?!!¡±
Feeling stunned, Xiang Xinjian finally realized that he hadn¡¯t been hallucinating nor had Du Gang lost his mind¡­ He really had reached the third tribtion! With three deities right before his eyes, there was no way they could be fake! After freezing for a considerable amount of time, Xiang Xinjian calmed his energy, settled his spirit and asked, ¡°Did youprehend Li Gu¡¯s Bodhi fruit?!¡± This was the only possible exnation he could think of. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, Iprehended his Bodhi fruit.¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± Xiang Xinjian came to a sudden realization, ¡°Only something divine like that could make one breakthrough two tribtions within a short period of time¡­¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s probable you will now have to deal with his cause and effect¡­¡± At this point, Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Master¡­what would that cause and effect be?¡± He didn¡¯t understand Li Gu¡¯s circumstances fully so he wanted to gain some insight. After reflecting for a moment, Xiang Xinjian replied, ¡°I do know a bit about Li Gu¡¯s circumstances¡­¡±
As the base-level leader in this area, he recently obtained some information on Li Gu. ¡°Li Gu is a member of the Jiuli Dynasty, possessing royal lineage. However, he does not belong to the ruling lineage. He is the son of King Zhen Nan¡­¡± ¡°Many in his family want to fight for the position of first heir¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled, ¡°King Zhen Nan is quite a prolific procreator, with countless sons. The strong ones have even achieved the status of Celestial and True Gods, and the weak ones, like Li Gu, are still at the Spirit God level¡­¡± ¡°This means, you will likely be invited by Li Gu in the future to fight the stronger members of his family¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang felt relieved. After learning about divisions of powers on the maind, he thought that Central State was in conflict with the other regions. Now it seems, things are not that bad. The situation didn¡¯t seem to be the worst case scenario. Xiang Xinjian smile, ¡°Since you have now reached the third tribtion, naturally you can allocate one of your deities to return to the universe¡­¡± ¡°Also, you can leave one deity in the abyss to cultivate essence to increase your divine power limit¡­¡± ¡°As for the third deity¡­¡± Du Gang interjected, ¡°Master, the world is so big, I want to go and see!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s time for you to venture out¡­¡± ¡°However, you must remember to try not to die, as much as possible. Even though you have other deities and can be resurrected, the price of reviving a deity is incredibly high¡­¡± ¡°So, if it¡¯s possible not to die, try not to¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I value my life!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°In that case, go and reshape bodies for your other two deities¡­¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. He didn¡¯t actually know that the other deities could also have separate bodies. ¡°Of course!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed and said, ¡°A divine spirit is akin to a soul avatar, naturally capable of controlling other bodies. However, the newly rebuilt body will never be as good as your original one¡­ ¡± ¡°I understand!¡± After saying goodbye to Xiang Xinjian, Du Gang immediately reconstructed his two other divine spirits. Three identical versions of him stood side by side, looking at each other. Instead of feeling strange, he felt a sense of deep connection. ¡°Which one should venture out?¡± Du Gang was inclined to send his original self out, but he was worried about encountering danger and losing his original body. ¡°Forget it, the original body should stay in the universe. Its body is that of an ancient god, unique. Being in the universe provides a significant advantage and rtive safety.¡± With his constitution, even if he rebuilds another body, unless the Ancient God¡¯s body is destroyed, it is impossible to rebuild another identical ancient god¡¯s body, meaning that the other two bodies are ordinary ones. ¡°The original body will remain in the universe to practice techniques, while the second divine spirit will practice in the abyss¡­¡± ¡°Once the Hero Convention is over, the third divine spirit will head to the maind!¡± Information can be shared among divine spirits, but the consumption of divine thought is substantial, making it quite troublesome to replenish. ¡°Let¡¯s set the limit to every half year, sharing information once every six months¡­¡± Soon, he made a decision, sending the second divine spirit to the abyss, while his original body followed the Demon Suppression Army that just happened to be returning to the universe. Just after the first and second Du Gang left, someone approached where the third was hiding. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Du Gang swiftly concealed himself, pondering. The people who could be looking for trouble now could be from two factions: those from the Demon Domain and the ones from the Hero Convention looking for a fight. After careful observation, Du Gang noticed that the neer was not weak, having reached the level of a nine tribtion divine spirit. Someone from the Demon Domain?! Du Gang quickly noticed a tattoo on the man that was simr to the Ghost Pupil, but unlike the Ghost Pupil¡¯s tattoo near his eyelid, this man¡¯s tattoo was on his arm. They actually sent a nine tribtion divine spirit, how clever of them! Du Gang sneered. If this tattooed man showed up now, it meant he was already dispatched, most likely after he had defeated Ghost Pupil. So, when the people from the Demon Domain sent this man, they were probably still under the impression that he was a first tribtion divine spirit. How shameless of them, sending a nine tribtion to face me when I¡¯m only at the first tribtion! And from the look of things, they¡¯re nning to kill me by force¡­ But so what if he¡¯s a nine tribtion? Du Gang¡¯s current power was enough to turn the tide. For him, possessing the Jie-Character Secret means he has great potential inbat. A slight increase in his foundational cultivation would lead him to possess very powerfulbat ability. And now, upgrading from a first tribtion to a third tribtion means he has a sixfold foundational coefficient bonus. His Supreme Technique currently stands at 3%, with a basic coefficient of 300 Naer divine power, multiplied by six that¡¯s 1,800 Naer divine power! Under normal circumstances, hisbat power would be 1,800 Naer, but with the Jie-Character Secret, hisbat power multiplies tenfold, reaching 18,000! ¡°18,000, should be enough to instantaneously kill anyone at the divine spirit level, right?¡± He felt confident that it should be no problem, but then he remembered how people like Long Aotian hid their power. ¡°Looking at it that way, they must also have methods to multiply their power¡­¡± People like Long Aotian could only be considered the youngest generation, and the secret techniques they mastered might not be the strongest. Those who were the current heads of their families, possessing the cultivation level of a nine tribtion divine spirit, could they have even stronger secret techniques? It¡¯s highly likely! This meant that there were still people who could defeat him, and their numbers weren¡¯t few. He slightly curbed his inted confidence and began to carefully observe the neer. A nine tribtion divine spirit, with abat power multiplier of 45. If his technique was at 2%, then hisbat power limit would be 9,000, but if it were 3%, it would be 13,500. And if this person also had a secret method for multiplying power? Even if it was only twofold, it would greatly surpass him. Du Gang realized that even at the third tribtion, he wasn¡¯t entirely safe. ¡°Die!¡± Just then, the man with the tattoo on his arm, who hadn¡¯t seen Du Gang, suddenlyunched a frighteningly powerful attack towards where Du Gang was hiding. An attack that contained 10,000 units of Naer divine power! He found me! Du Gang was startled, but not flustered. Jie-Character Secret, activate! In such a situation, he couldn¡¯t afford to hold back. The opponent was a nine tribtion divine spirit, if he wasn¡¯t serious, he could really die here! Ten times thebat power iing! At that moment, his maximumbat power soared to 18,000. However, he didn¡¯t broadcast this, instead he pretended to go all out and barely managed to dodge the iing attack, then pretended to be utterly exhausted. Sure enough, the opponent fell for it. In fact, any nine tribtion divine spirit wouldn¡¯t take killing a first tribtion divine spirit too seriously. Moreover, the man was surprised by Du Gang¡¯s ability to dodge him, but that was all. ¡°This time, I¡¯ve caught a huge break!¡± The tattooed man was very excited, sessfully taking on such a mission not only meant money, but reputation! Killing an Ancient God would bring great fame! ¡°How pitiable!¡± As the tattooed man was closing in on Du Gang, he noticed the confusion and hesitation on Du Gang¡¯s face ¡°Remember, your killer is Meng Gang from the Demon Domain!¡± He was already guaranteed to win. If he couldn¡¯t kill his enemy under such circumstances, he might as well not be alive. ¡°Shatter the Sky!¡± With a roar, Meng Gangunched another attack, reaching 10,000 units of Naer divine power. Now is the time! Du Gang had been waiting for the moment when his opponent would let his guard down while releasing his attack. With a move like a coiling dragon, he dodged the Shatter the Sky attack at an unexpected angle, then¡­ ¡°World Creation!¡± A mighty axe materialized with 18,000 units of Naer divine power. ¡°How is this possible?!!¡± Meng Gang¡¯s eyes bulged, veins throbbing, his eyes full of shock. At this point, even if he wanted to defend, it was toote. But he didn¡¯t give up, suppressing his turbulent spirit and released a defensive technique. It was too rushed! ¡°Boom!¡± As he had suspected, the defensive technique that was close to 10,000 Naer divine power couldn¡¯t withstand Du Gang¡¯s mighty axe. As soon as they collided, the defense was shattered, and the axe swooshed past. ¡°St!¡± This was not the sound of spitting blood, but the sound of his body and divine spirit being crushed to smithereens. A powerful nine tribtion divine spirit from the Demon Domain had been killed without making a sound. Of course, only one of his avatars was killed. Chapter 282: 281: The Powerful Ying Wu! Chapter 282: 281: The Powerful Ying Wu!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Miss, they have really started driving people away¡­¡± At the top floor of the Dream Building, a servant girlined, ¡°They¡¯re ignoring youpletely, Miss, and daring to kill the people you invited¡­¡± The one she called ¡®Miss¡¯ was a young girl in a snow-white dress, with a perfect figure. She shook her head and smiled, ¡°Those who can be driven away by them don¡¯t deserve to attend my grand gathering¡­¡± Her voice was captivating, but the implications of her words were chilling.
It was clear that she was looking for people who were exceptional in talent, background, and strength. The servant girl looked confused and asked, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you always say you were looking for a chosen one and everything depended on fate? Then why¡­¡± ¡°Why am I making a selection now?¡± With a bright smile, Yan Ruyu replied, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t really selection, it¡¯s more like filtering!¡± ¡°Anyone who can¡¯t even handle these people¡¯s subordinates certainly isn¡¯t my true match!¡± The servant girl was stunned for a moment before she finally understood, ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re saying these people are inadvertently helping you to vet your destined one?¡± ¡°Maybe so. But who knows if I will seed this time¡­¡± A sense of uncertainty shone in her eyes. Clearly, even she was unsure of who she would end up selecting. ¡­ [Kong Xu has initiated a group chat invite. ept?] ¡°Hmm?¡± Du Gang felt like he was hallucinating, but the next second he realized the voice wasing from his divine jade talisman.
Realizing this, he quickly took out his Message Jade Talisman. Sure enough, there was a message waiting for him. After opening it, Kong Xu¡¯s voice came out. ¡°Du Gang, are you feeling lost?¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Du Gang nodded and simultaneously epted the group chat invite while replying, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on?¡± This was the Primordial Continent, a ce with no technology. ¡°Haha, this is a result of our Ancient City¡¯s coboration with the Tianji Pavilion, they said it¡¯s a spirit device capable of handling messages¡­¡± Next, Yao Zijie¡¯s voice came in, ¡°It¡¯s like a smart brain. I¡¯ve heard in my tribe that this thing is pretty extraordinary; it¡¯s considered a quasi-saint!¡± ¡°Quasi-saint?¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°What does that mean?¡± There were not many people in the group chat. Including Du Gang, there were nine in total, which was the maximum number of people a group could currently have. Long Aotian was also among them. Clearly, he too had learned some insider information from his family. He exinedughing, ¡°It¡¯s a species capable of nearly infinite multitasking. Our Ancient City and the Tianji Pavilion have jointly elevated it to a level close to a saint. The goal is to handle the information of the entire continent and perform tasks like a cosmicputer¡­¡±
What a bigmitment! Du Gang was shocked. They were nning to introduce something like the inte on the Primordial Continent? This ¡®smart brain¡¯ was not just for individual use, but for the use of everyone on the continent. Although he was notpletely clear on what this implied, he had a vague idea from his knowledge of Earth¡¯s technology. This could be a game changer for the world order, and the potential benefits hidden behind it are unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s not ready yet¡­¡± Yao Zijieughed and shook his head. ¡°Apparently, the creation of the quasi-saint is still missing a few steps. Currently, only our Ancient City area can use the new group chat function. In other ces, they can onlymunicate one on one!¡± So, this is like a phone! Du Gang recalled the toy phone he yed with when he was little. His father told him that when he was young, making phone calls required a phone line, andmunication was one on one, just voice. And now, it seemed as though people had finally caught on and were slowly leading the entire continent through the 1G era, and gently towards 2G, 3G, 4G and even 5G. By the end, no one would fail to perceive the value and potential. Even if the other forces couldn¡¯t see it yet, when the 3G era arrived, some would definitely notice. At that time, would the entire continenty siege to the Ancient City?
He did not know! Thinking too far ahead¡­ Du Gang shook his head,ughed at himself, feeling like he had too much time on his hands to be pondering such irrelevant matters. ¡°Hey, have any of you been chased?¡± The Little Hawk King¡¯s voice seemed a bit strange, as if he was running. Long Aotianughed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening, are you being chased?¡± ¡°Yes, damn it! There¡¯s a seven tribtions god spirit chasing me, and I¡¯m only at my first tribtion!¡± Not just him, even the silent Coffin Sky Youth spoke faintly, ¡°I am also being pursued¡­¡± ¡°Damn, if you¡¯re being chased, just run! How can you still chat?¡± Everyone knew that if they could chat, the situation couldn¡¯t be that bad, they were still in control! ¡°There are three more days until Yan Ruyu¡¯s designated time. You all have to hold on. If anyone can¡¯t make it, I¡¯m going tough you to death!¡± As they left the school and gradually learned about the outside world, they cherished their friendship even more, naturally not wanting anyone to die so easily.
¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to be the Hawk King¡¯s man. Even if you all die, I won¡¯t!¡± The three days passed in an instant and with the officialmencement of Yan Ruyu¡¯s grand gathering, the vultures who had been targeting the ordinary invitees finally stopped their attacks. However, the actual number of people killed by these vultures was not high because Yan Ruyu had good judgment. Mostly, she had invited the outstanding talents from all tribes and families. These individuals were all powerful; despite their current low cultivation levels resulting in lowerbat capabilities, they were not easily killed. None of the neers from the Ancient City had been eliminated, including Long Aotian. Yan Ruyu invited a wide range of people, with mainly the talents in Happy Town being invited, as well as those from South Yue and the surrounding states. The so-called grand gathering was more of a matrimonial contest. However, some people came here for reasons other than the women. The chosen location was at the most expensive ce in Happy Town, the Rock Square! This was a Source Stone base, but it was more than ample to host Yan Ruyu¡¯s grand gathering. The owners of these Source Stone Squares were also d to host such events. They could earn extra rental ie and sales of Source Stones from the assembly attendees. On normal days, entering Rock Square would require a financial guarantee, given that it is full of priceless Source Stones. But today, Rock squared was opened uppletely. Of course, only those with Yan Ruyu¡¯s invitation could enter.
Even so, there were still thousands of people. All of them were the prized children of various families and ns. ¡­ When Du Gang arrived at Rock Square, he was stunned by its enormity. Each garden was a different venue. Ahead of him, a man dressed as a servant passed by. Du Gang quickly approached him to ask for directions. ¡°Excuse me, which garden is the heroic gathering in?¡± The passing servant turned around at the sound of the voice and noticed a strange man dressed in exquisite silk, exuding an aura of nobility. This was a nobleman¡¯s son! The servant concluded and was startled. He quickly bowed his head and said in fear, ¡°Your Excellency is too kind¡­¡± ¡°The Heroes Summit is located in thergest park in Rock Square, called Daguan Park¡­¡± Seeing him in this state, Du Gang found it uninteresting and casually dismissed him. This sort of servant, whose conception of hierarchy was deeply ingrained, was beyond change. If he was overly polite to them, he would only provoke their trepidation, so there was no need for further conversation. ¡°Thank you, sir, for sparing my life¡­¡± The servant repeatedly expressed his thanks, then promptly ran off without looking back. ¡°Sparing his life?¡± As Du Gang watched the retreating figure of the servant, a twitch tugged at the corner of his mouth, while a feeling of bafflement surfaced within. ¡°Am I that brutal?¡± He pulled out a mirror, examining himself closely. ¡°Handsome and dashing, not a hint of ruthlessness¡­ Surely this guy was just intimidated by my good looks and deliberately trying to annoy me!!¡± It must be so! With that thought, Du Gang¡¯s mood instantly returned to normal, and he continued in the right direction. After many twists and turns, he finally arrived at Daguan Park. The park boasted mountains and rivers, akeside, and beautiful scenic views. The only downside was that there were far too many people gathered here at the moment. Based on the arrangement of the crowd, he estimated that the center of the action was deep by thekeside, so he slowly headed towards it. Now that he was here, how could he not take a look at Yan Ruyu?! Just then, a familiar voice carried all the way from afar to his ears. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! Thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west, don¡¯t ignore the power of youth; at your current level, I¡¯ll have you spitting teeth!¡± It was the voice of Long Aotian! Upon hearing the sound, Du Gang advanced in its direction and soon arrived at a ce that was tightly surrounded by people. Without pushing his way through the crowd, he stayed at the edge of the spectators, peering inside. He saw Long Aotian and several other first tribtion God-Spirit prodigies staring wrathfully at another group. ¡°Hehe!¡± In this other group, a dashing young man with sword-like brows chuckled mildly, ¡°Only talk such big words when you have the ability to reach the ninth tribtion God-Spirit level!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The surrounding crowd burst into dutifulughter. ¡°You little first tribtion God-Spirit brats are too arrogant. When you realise that no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t break through to the second tribtion God-Spirit level, you¡¯ll know how ignorant and how ridiculous today¡¯s words are!¡± Every person in the audience who had been able to enter the park was at least a first tribtion God-Spirit themselves. And yet, those at the first tribtion were the fewest in number, barely one or two hundred, basically the youngest prodigies of all the ns. The majority were at the third or sixth tribtion God-Spirit levels. Although each tribtion for a God-Spirit was a trial, every three-tribtion brought a not insignificant bottleneck, which is why there were the most people at the third and sixth stages! They had struggled hard to reach the third or sixth tribtion, and consequently saw their past selves in Long Aotian and the others. ¡°It¡¯s just a ninth tribtion God-Spirit. I will reach it someday, and when that timees¡­¡± The young man with sword-like brows cut off Long Aotian¡¯s sentence, ¡°If you won¡¯t ept my words, I can suppress my cultivation level to fight you. Do you dare?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡­¡± ¡°Wait!!¡± Before Long Aotian could finish his sentence, Little Hawk King quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Are you an idiot? The Supreme Technique he has mastered must be far ahead of yours¡­¡± Long Aotian was taken aback, but quickly realized. These people were already at the ninth tribtion God-Spirit level, even if they suppressed their cultivation level to fight him, their progress in the Supreme Technique couldn¡¯t be suppressed. That meant he still couldn¡¯t beat them! A ninth tribtion God-Spirit man with green hair ridiculed, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t puff up! You guys are still young, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve met us and are here¡­ In any other ce, you would be dead by now!¡± Though the green-haired man¡¯s tone was indifferent, his threat was implicit. It was as if, if they weren¡¯t here, they would have already met their end. ¡°In what other ce?¡± A man with a hooked nose walked out at this moment, ¡°Are you thinking of killing the descendants of the Ying family?¡± The green-haired man¡¯s face changed, but being surrounded by so many people, he couldn¡¯t lose face, so he retorted, ¡°Humph, your Ying family is just one of the eighteen big families in the Ancient City. Once you leave the influence of the city, you¡¯re nothing¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, a chill wind passed by. Eagle Shaking the Sky! A massive w shadow appeared. ¡°How dare you!¡± The green-haired man was furious, but there was no time to exin further as he quickly started to defend himself. He didn¡¯t expect that Ying Wu would actually dare to attack him. ¡°Humph!¡± Ying Wu snorted coldly, with no intention of withholding his hand. ¡°We¡¯re both at the ninth tribtion, you¡¯re going too far!¡± The green-haired man quickly bellowed in rage and stood his ground against the attack. ¡°Boom!¡± Following a loud st, a deep pit appeared at the original site. Apart from that, nothing remained. The green-haired man who had been standing there disappeared without a trace. ¡°Where¡¯s the guy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been sted to ashes!¡± The audience, all of them powerful, naturally had a rough understanding of what had just urred. Many were taken aback by Ying Wu¡¯s action, not expecting him to react so violently at a single word. ¡°Humph!¡± Ying Wu swept his gaze around, dering coldly, ¡°Anyone who dares threaten the descendants of the Ying Family will end like this!¡± The surrounding crowd went silent, none daring to provoke him. At this point, Little Hawk King stepped forward and called out, ¡°n leader!¡± Hearing this address, Du Gang¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of ¡®so that¡¯s how it is¡¯. He had previously suspected that this man, being a ninth tribtion God-Spirit, might well be the Ying family¡¯s n leader. Additionally, he had heard that this n leader was also pursuing Yan Ruyu. Ying Wu nodded slightly without saying much, and walked towards the more central area. This ce was, after all, only the outer region. He had arrivedte, which was why he had just witnessed the drama outside. In fact, even among the ninth tribtion, the gap was not small. For instance, Ying Wu and the green-haired man were both at the ninth tribtion God-Spirit level, but their strengths varied greatly. Ying Wu used just one move, and both the body and soul of the green-haired man were obliterated in an instant. Chapter 283: 282: The Desolate Wei Family! Chapter 283: 282: The Deste Wei Family!
Trantor:549690339 It wasn¡¯t until Ying Wu left the scene that others felt a sense of ease in the atmosphere. ¡°So oppressive!¡± ¡°Yes, even though he¡¯s also a Nine-Tribtion God Spirit, Ying Wu is clearly stronger¡­¡± At this point, only four Nine-Tribtion God Spirit powerhouses remained in the periphery. Along with the green-haired man who had been taken out earlier, they were all members of the same team.
They had previously sent men to hunt down those who held the invitation letter, which included these five people. The more powerful Nine-Tribtion God Spirits like Ying Wu would not stoop to such actions. Those remaining four Nine-Tribtion God Spirits, due to theirrade¡¯s loss of face, quickly moved towards the center position as well. Watching their departing figures, Long Aotian sneered and muttered, ¡°They¡¯re just a few years older than us, if I was as old as them, I would definitely have been stronger¡­¡± ¡°Haha, a frog in a well!¡± A disdainful voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Who?!¡± Long Aotian immediately looked angry and started looking around in fury. At this moment, a path was cleared in the crowd, and a youth in blue brocade, fanning a folding fan, slowly strolled out. Looking at the man before him, Long Aotian furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The brocade youth¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he smiled, ¡°I am Wei Dong!¡± ¡°Wei Dong?¡±
Everyone was momentarily taken aback, looking at each other, none of them were familiar with this name. Seeing the crowd¡¯s reaction, Long Aotian started tough. His nostrils red in scorn as he mocked, ¡°I thought we had someone interesting here, turns out you¡¯re a nobody. What right do you have to ridicule me?!¡± He thought it was some powerful figure, but it seemed like this guy was just a novice like him. Du Gang noticed that Yao Zijie¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed, as though he was recalling something. He asked him in a soft voice, ¡°Do you know him?¡± Yao Zijie turned to look at Du Gang and slightly nodded, then spoke, ¡°Wei Dong is amon name, but few who meet the criteria would be young and within the God Spirit Realm. I do, however, know of someone who perfectly fits these criteria¡­¡± Yao Zijie¡¯s voice was low, but everyone present was a powerhouse with extraordinary hearing, and they all turned to look at him. It wasn¡¯t just them, Wei Dong himself was also looking at Yao Zijie with interest, as though he didn¡¯t believe Yao Zijie knew about him. Yao Zijie continued slowly, ¡°In Southern Kang State, there was a family that was once ranked among the royal families, enjoying temporary glory. However, due to their involvement in a horrific incident, they were cursed which led to the downfall of the entire family¡­¡± ¡°This happened quite a while ago. This family is almost nameless now, their n members are reduced to a few, and they are on the verge of extinction¡­¡± ¡°In recent years, this family hasn¡¯t even been able to produce a single True God¡­¡± As he said this, Yao Zijie nced at Wei Dong. Seeing that Wei Dong remained silent, he continued, ¡°Within this family, there was a young man named Wei Dong who, in order to resist the attack from the curse, ughtered the remaining members of their n¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡±
Everyone was shocked, and turned to look at Wei Dong as if asking, is this really you? At this moment, Wei Dong showed a ghastly expression, with the right half of his face remaining unchanged, while a smile surfaced on the left half. ¡°If I had not acted, they would have died eventually. What I did has prolonged the family¡¯s existence¡­¡± It¡¯s really him indeed! Everyone was shocked! They couldn¡¯t believe that Wei Dong would actually admit to it so readily! Wei Dong said with a smirk, ¡°Death is both an end and a beginning. Only by wiping out the Wei Family first can it be rebuilt and rise again!¡± ¡°And I will lead the Wei Family, bringing back the glory days, and guide the family to the pinnacle¡­¡± Someone frowned and asked, ¡°If you have a family to rebuild, why aren¡¯t you recruiting and training new members instead ofing here?¡± Wei Dongughed evilly, ¡°Don¡¯t you all think that Yan Ruyu is perfect to be the female leader of the Wei Family?¡± ¡°You audacious brat!¡± ¡°You shameless scum¡­¡±
Immediately, curses started flying all over the ce. The people here came mainly for Yan Ruyu, but they all spoke indirectly, avoiding direct confrontations. Who would have thought this guy would announce his intentions to make Yan Ruyu his bride so openly. ¡°Wei Dong, what is your cultivation level? Today, I want to teach you a lesson, show you the cruelty of this world. You¡¯re still naive¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Wei Dong nced at everyone in disregard, and said with a smirk, ¡°I¡¯m a First Tribtion God Spirit, any objections?¡± First Tribtion? Everyone was taken aback as they hadn¡¯t expected his cultivation to be so low. Initially, everyone assumed he was at least at the Eight or Nine Tribtion stage, but who would have thought¡­ Du Gang turned to Yao Zijie, who seemed to know all about events even in other states, maybe he knew some insider information. Yao Zijie began, ¡°Although Wei Dong is only at the First Tribtion God Spirit level, but¡­ When the Wei Family was still around, their strongest member was a Nine-Tribtion God Spirit!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Those who originally intended to challenge Wei Dong like Long Aotian and others suddenly calmed down, they seemed as if they had been doused with cold water.
Not just them, even the people who kept making snide remarks from the sidelines fell silent. Everyone turned to look at Yao Zijie, disbelievingly, ¡°Are you saying that this Wei Dong killed a Nine-Tribtion God Spirit with the body of a First Tribtion God Spirit?!¡± At this moment, Wei Dong saw that Yao Zijie was talking about him, but he did not object, instead he seemed to be enjoying it. It was clear that he wanted people to discuss him and spread his fame, which was also his purpose ining here. Yao Zijie continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Wei Family¡¯s ancestors had a saint-level Bloodline Divine Artifact¡­¡± ¡°Bloodline Divine Artifact?¡± A voice from the crowd quickly exined, ¡°The so-called Bloodline Divine Artifact is an artifact specifically for members of a certain n, usually for inheritance purposes¡­¡± ¡°However, a Bloodline Divine Artifact has one advantage over ordinary artifacts, that is even someone with insufficient cultivation can utilize a portion of its divine power¡­¡± ¡°As we all know, even if we hold a True God¡¯s or an even more powerful Celestial God¡¯s artifact, the power we can utilize from it is quite small due to our God Spirit Level cultivation¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different with Bloodline Divine Artifacts, the power that can be utilized varies depending on the purity of the bloodline¡­¡± ¡°Once, I remember there was a person who also controlled a saint-tier Bloodline Divine Artifact. With God Spirit level cultivation, he managed to kill a Celestial God Level powerhouse¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡±
Everyone stared in shock at Yao Zijie, they couldn¡¯t believe their ears. Yao Zijie nodded, ¡°Indeed, that was true, but after killing the Celestial God Level powerhouse, that person exhausted his strength and died due to depleted bloodline¡­¡± At this time, Kong Xu stepped forward, ¡°Are you talking about the genius with a rich bloodline from the Futu Family?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± As Kong Xu pointed out the name, most of the people present showed an expression of realization. It was evident that they had also heard about this rumor. Next, everyone watched Wei Dong in shock, fright echoing in their eyes. Did Wei Dong have the power to defy and y a Celestial God? Wei Dong was quite satisfied with the looks they were giving him, thoroughly enjoying their attention. He responded nonchntly, ¡°Although I might not have as strong a bloodline, I am not far from it. If I fight with everything I¡¯ve got, could I kill a Celestial God? I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s something that needs to be tested¡­¡± Even though he said this casually, it was enough to make everybody draw in a cold breath. Nobody dares to try! This was someone who might kill a Celestial God if he put his life on the line! Despite everyone knowing the chances were thin. After all, a member of the Futu family had gained fame, possessing the qualifications of the Supreme, as a result, he was tragically assassinated at a young age. A Celestial God, unlikely. But a True God, that¡¯s definitely a possibility! Nobody in the group overlooked Wei Dong, who came alone, he probably held a powerful means to defy and y a True God which made anyone dares not to underestimate him. Weidong, therefore, proudly held his head up high. ¡°Who wants to spar with me?¡± ¡°A moment ago, weren¡¯t there many people saying they were going to teach me a lesson?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± People were speechless, seemingly unsure of how to reply. Long Aotian was eager to jump in, but he was quickly hushed by Little Hawk King. ¡°Are you a fucking idiot? He wields a Bloodline Divine Artifact. You want to die?¡± Little Hawk King was with Long Aotian trying to calm him down. Seeing this, Du Gang and everyone else watched in amazement. Little Hawk King, who¡¯d always been unruly, was nowying low and holding back. Seeing the surprise in everyone¡¯s eyes, Little Hawk King let out an awkward smile, ¡°Just because I¡¯m brave doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m stupid. Going up against an enemy you know you can¡¯t beat is foolish.¡± Upon hearing this, Long Aotian didn¡¯t back down, rather, he insisted: ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about a Bloodline Divine Artifact? I will crush him¡­¡± Before he could finish, Little Hawk King covered his mouth again. Letting slip a careless word, everyone¡¯s attention was unexpectedly drawn to Long Aotian. From his words, they inferred that he must have some powerful technique, something capable of a desperate fight. He is¡­ Suddenly, everyone realized something odd about him. ¡°Long Aotian, the youngest member of the Dragon Family in the Ancient City, not only is he their most outstanding youth, but he also has a father who is a Celestial God¡­¡± ¡°Little Hawk King, the youngest member of the Ying family in the Ancient City, and he also has a father who is a Celestial God¡­¡± With everyone¡¯s analysis, the backgrounds of Long Aotian and his crew wereid bare. Everyone has those they know and those they don¡¯t. However, it was certain that there were very few people like them who were direct descendants of Celestial Gods. When everyone finished exining the backgrounds of Long Aotian and his gang, they were surprised to realize that none of them were simple; each one had a Celestial God in their corner. Meanwhile, Du Gang was not mentioned at all. This was simply because the name of the Ancient Gods had not been seen on the continent for so long that many people had forgotten about their existence. The Ancient God¡¯sst rise to prominence was a billion years ago. Most people present were born within thest million years. Many hadn¡¯t even heard of the term ¡®Ancient God¡¯. Even those who had heard of it only knew about them from history books and didn¡¯t know many details. Wei Dong was annoyed to see that the children of the Ancient City were stealing his thunder. He said coldly: ¡°The people of the Ancient City are here inrge numbers, and they are all well-known, but when ites to courage, they arecking!¡± ¡°Long Aotian, you¡¯re quite arrogant, right? You and I are both in the First Tribtion, so how about a fight?¡± Upon hearing this, Long Aotian immediately became furious, ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight. Who says I¡¯m scared?¡± Little Hawk King tried to stop him again, but this time, Long Aotian pushed his hand away, saying earnestly: ¡°Ying Ba, don¡¯t stop me this time. He has openly challenged me. If I don¡¯t fight, how will people perceive me?¡± At this point, Du Gang also stood up and spoke: ¡°Ying Ba, let him fight.¡± Seeing both of them insist, Little Hawk King no longer tried to stop them. Indeed, when someone challenged you publicly, if you didn¡¯t fight, it would have a devastating blow to your reputation. He nodded pensively, ¡°Be careful, if you can¡¯t hold on, surrender!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at the stage of the God Spirit Realm¡¯s First Tribtion, I¡¯m not scared of anyone!¡± Filled with confidence, Long Aotian spoke while walking towards the center of the arena. Everyone knew to step back and make room for the duel. ¡°Very well!¡± Wei Dong nodded with a smile, ¡°Long Aotian, huh? The name is quite domineering, but today, you are destined to be just a supporting act.¡± ¡°I, Wei Dong, will surely be famous. You, Long Aotian, will be my first stepping stone!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Long Aotian snorted coldly, ¡°If you want to use me as a stepping stone, you better be hard enough. Be careful not to break your own egg.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± The moment Wei Dong saw him in position, he made his move without hesitation. In his world, there was no such thing as courtesy. He raised his hand, and a sword Qi shot out. ¡°An attack strength of five hundred Naer!¡± ¡°Trivial skill!¡± At this moment, Long Aotian didn¡¯t look surprised. He instantly unleashed a Divine Power technique of almost five hundred Naer. But in his heart, he was actually in a tough spot. His understanding of his technique was only at 2 percent, which by conventional standards should only have allowed him to burst forth with 200 Naer of Divine Power. But right now, he had forcefully used twice his usual strength to block his opponent¡¯s attack. ¡®Damn, I may lose this one!¡¯ Long Aotian had a clear moment of realization, he was likely to lose the battle¡­ ¡®Should I use my ace in the hole?¡¯ He asked himself, ultimately shaking his head. Not worth it! He and Wei Dong had no grudges against each other. Using his ultimate technique would be a waste! His so-called strongest technique was essentially a lifesaving trick left to him by his father. It was not to be used unless his life was in danger. Sigh! Long Aotian sighed, realizing he had no chance of winning. In any case, he figured he would put up a fight for a few more rounds. He should at least avoid losing too disgracefully¡­ Chapter 284 - 283: The Arrogant Wei Dong! Chapter 284: Chapter 283: The Arrogant Wei Dong! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This Wei Dong, he must have obtained the treasures passed down by their Wei Family through the ages. He has reached an understanding of his technique to the degree of five percent. Just remember, he¡¯s only at the First Tribtion God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°It might not just be that, that I reckon. He should at least possess a couple of unique secret arts that can double hisbat power¡­¡± ¡°Even then, he might still possess other treasures left by various grades¡­¡± As everyone offered their analysis, they unanimously came to a conclusion that Wei Dong must hold a great deal of treasures in his possession. ¡°He¡¯s like a walking treasure trove of a royal family. Even though they¡¯ve lost many treasures due to their decline, some exceptionally hidden rare treasures should still be there¡­¡± ¡°Even a camel, as skinny as it might be, is still bigger than a horse. I specte that the resources Wei Dong has, are at least equivalent to the wealth of a Marquis n¡­¡± A Marquis n refers to those races that are just below the royal families, such ns usually possess Celestial God Level powerhouses . And he implied that these ns have the minimum treasure to cultivate a Celestial God Level powerhouse. This amount of resources is terrifying, even more so when possessed by a single person. In the crowd, many people had green with envy. Looking at Wei Dong, they saw him as a plump bun. Some had even begun secretly contacting one another, discussing ns of hijacking Wei Dong. ¡°This guy, having obtained the treasures of an entire n, rather than hiding and cultivating in seclusion, actually has the audacity to strut around here. Has he no fear that others might find out about his treasures?¡± Du Gang was totally perplexed. If he had been the one to obtain the treasures from the Ancient God¡¯s Domain, he would have disappeared to a ce where no one could find him, to cultivate to unparalleled power beforeing out. He understands the principle that possessing great treasure incurs great danger. ¡°What could be the case? He¡¯s probably just too young to understand the dangers of the world¡­¡± The Little Hawk King chuckled, ¡°From just this brief period, I¡¯ve already noticed several individuals leaving. I wonder what they are up to¡­¡± At this moment, in the center of the venue, Wei Dong was thriving, looking absolutely arrogant. Long Aotian was struggling against him, dodging and running for his life. Seeing this arrogant teenager, Du Gang was plunged into deep confusion. Is this guy really as weak as he appears to be? If this was true, he wouldn¡¯t live long! Just now, he noticed, not only the members of the smaller ns, but even the major ns have shown signs of greed. At the same time, he noticed that this Wei Dong, like those who became Ancient Demons, had all ughtered their own nsmen to shatter the curse and survived alone. In the field, Long Aotian could barely hold on and was directly defeated in Wei Dong¡¯s next attack. ¡°Wait, one day I will fight you again!¡± Long Aotian staggered, looking pale as a sheet. Ashamed, he quickly left after dropping that threat. This time round, it was quite a blow to him. In the past, whenever he met other Ninth Tribtion God Spirit level beings, he felt that he was no less inferior to them, given that they were on the same level. But now, Wei Dong, who was also a First Tribtion being, was obviously much stronger than him. Granted, he acknowledges that Wei Dong¡¯s resources might be greater than his but that¡¯s not an excuse! ¡°It turns out that I¡¯m not among the top-tier people anymore¡­¡± Long Aotian sighed. In the past, he was. Before he reached the God Spirit level, he was the strongest. But now, he was not anymore! Ever since he startedparing himself with Du Gang, he knew he was no longer the same. In the past, his goal was always to be first. However, after losing to Du Gang for the first time, his goal changed! It changed to defeating Du Gang! ¡°Am I falling behind Du Gang?¡± He asked himself, and the answer was ¨C yes! Leaving the rest aside, Du Gang was already in his Third Tribtion and he¡¯s still in his first! It seems I¡¯ve growncent¡­ Long Aotian seemed to have matured at this point, feeling exceptionally emotional. At the same time, he made a decision. He used his Message Jade Talisman to contact someone he had not been in touch with for a long time. ¡°Beep, beep!¡± After a while, the message got through. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re finally willing to contact me?!¡± Long Aotian was silent for a moment, without saying much, said directly: ¡°I want to go to the Dragon Tomb!¡± ¡°Dragon Tomb, have you finally made your decision?¡± Long Aotian recalled his first trip to the Dragon n in the South Sea. As he had expected, he was somewhat humiliated. With his physique and talent, coupled with his father¡¯s strength, he was qualified enough to enter the Dragon Tomb. The previous time, the whole purpose was to enter the Dragon Tomb, but he ultimately gave up due to the rumors and gossips, and returned to the Ancient City. But now, he understood clearly. Compared to rumors, gossips, and ridicule, theck of strength is the real agony! ¡°Huh!¡± He took a deep breath and brought his thoughts back to the present, and dered, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I want to go to the Dragon Tomb to ept the inheritance!¡± The Dragon Tomb, this was the greatest secret of the Azure Flood Dragon n, and the Secret Realm in which their survival and inheritance relied on! Buried within were the Dragon ancestors of various generations, it contained endless inheritances. Every single dragon child and grandchild who managed to receive the inheritance from the Dragon Tomb has all achieved great things! As for the Dragon n, they indeed discriminated against branches like theirs. However, for children with talents and a strong bloodline, essential secret realms remained open. Of course, this is also because his father was a Celestial God. If his background wasn¡¯t strong, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily have the chance to enter the Dragon Tomb. After a long pause, the other end of the Jade Talisman finally replied, ¡°Little Sky, are you no longer afraid of the ridicule of others?¡± Long Aotian¡¯s heart was tranquil, he nodded and said, ¡°Compared to that, I hate being weak even more!¡± At this moment, his spirit seemed to have evolved, embracing loftier aspirations. ¡°Good, in that case, I will guide you through the Dragon Tomb!¡± ¡°Where are the people from your Ancient City?¡± Wei Dong, who had defeated Long Aotian, was in high spirits, heughed arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to belittle your Ancient City, but I honestly don¡¯t see anyone from the young generation who can fully engage me in a battle!¡± ¡°Pfff!¡± All the spectators were excited, thinking that Wei Dong was too arrogant. He was openly mocking the Ancient City. ¡°This is going to get interesting!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the remaining few, Little Hawk King and the others. They scanned across the crowd of beautiful men and women, as if to say, who among you will take me on? At this moment, the one most infuriated was Sun Wufan. He was hot-headed and emotional. He held the strongest sense of belonging towards the South City. Moreover, the Fighting Saint n did not discriminate against them, hence he felt the bacsh of group mockery more than anyone else. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on!¡± Sun Wufan was seething with anger, all the hair on his body stood upside down, his eyes were ame. Without any hesitation, he charged directly at Wei Dong. ¡°Haha, the diamon dragon couldn¡¯t handle it just now. You, with a face full of fur, you dream of turning the tables?¡± In Wei Dong¡¯s eyes, the fame of the Dragon n was superior. Indeed, the fame of the Dragon n had been spread for a notable period of time, allegedly dating back to when the continent came into existence, when they had already conquered the four seas. The Fighting Saint n, however, had a different story. Their rise to power was clearly illustrated, with a powerful elderly ancestor at their helm. On the other hand, the Dragon n had no ancestor as influential to reference. ¡°Kill!¡± Overwhelmed in a frenzy, Sun Wufan swung his fists non-stop. In a blink of an eye, he threw dozens of punches one after another, each containing an attack power of two hundred or even three hundred Naer. ¡°What a tactic!¡± ¡°He pays no heed to stiffness in his movements, throwing one punch after another, transforming quantity into quality!¡± Typically, people needed a brief pause after throwing each punch and found it hard to release continuously. However, at this moment, Sun Wufan frequently made use of his divine power technique as if it were regr fist arts. ¡°Can Wei Dong manage to counter it?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the scene, eager to see how Wei Dong was going to handle this. All they saw was Wei Dong smirking as he raised his hand and magically produced a sword box. ¡°All Swords Returning to Master!¡± With a roar, countless divine swords flew out of his sword box, transforming into a rainfall of swords, aimed at Sun Wufan. Each of these flying swords had an attack power of three to four hundred, sufficient to counter Sun Wufan¡¯s numerous punches, with power to spare. ¡°What is¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not his own ability, it¡¯s the ability of his sword box artifact¡­¡± ¡°His sword box is unusual, it is not merely a simple three to four hundred attack power¡­¡± ¡°This is a kind of artifact that can evolve!¡± ¡°Such evolving artifacts are known to be valuable, capable of growing along with their owners¡­¡± ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Countless sword arrows were fired crazily at Sun Wufan. The dozens of divine punches he released earlier had already been pierced by these divine swords. ¡°Da da da!¡± Sun Wufan suddenly entered a certain state, his body expanded a little, and then immediately, his fists turned into phantoms, firing wave after wave of divine punches for free. ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing this, Wei Dong burst intoughter, ¡°You¡¯re going berserk? I was just warming up!¡± The crowd sneered at him. That guy used an artifact, a far superior one than what should have been avable at this stage, yet he still believed it was due to his own capability. ¡°If I had such an artifact, I could do the same!¡± Someone in the crowd muttered, visibly envious of what Wei Dong had. Wei Dong nced at the speaker and said lightly, ¡°An artifact is also part of one¡¯s strength!¡± Not only that, after he finished speaking, he pulled out another artifact. This time, it was a seal. ¡°You¡¯re going berserk, let¡¯s see how tough you are!¡± With that, he cast a spell, throwing the seal in his hand out. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment the seal left his hand, it erged instantaneously, reaching tens of meters in size before halting. The ergement speed may have halted, but the seal didn¡¯t stop advancing towards Sun Wufan, instead, it rolled towards him at an even more ferocious speed. Upon witnessing this, Little Hawk King¡¯s brow furrowed, disbelief evident in his voice, ¡°How much divine power does he possess? Each of these artifacts consumes a considerable amount of energy, why doesn¡¯t he show a hint of fatigue?¡± ¡°More than that!¡± Yao Zijie nodded solemnly, ¡°This kind of artifact generally consumes divine thoughts more severely. Typically, what restricts people from using many artifacts is not the divine power, but the divine thoughts¡­¡± Little Hawk King¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Are you implying that he possesses a treasure that can instantly restore divine power and divine thoughts?¡± Yao Zijie nodded, ¡°It should be. Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason why he can release his artifacts in such a manner¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!¡± As the seal grew closer, Sun Wufan¡¯s breathing became more erratic. Simultaneously, he started to pound his chest vigorously. ¡°Thump Thump Thump!!¡± In that moment, he appeared like a raging gori wildly pounding himself. However, what shocked everyone was that each pound made his body growrger. In the brief moment, Sun Wufan had grown to four meters tall. ¡°Damn, he can transform!¡± ¡°Turned into a gori!¡± The surrounding spectators were all dumbfounded, finding the sight fascinating. ¡°Never imagined we¡¯d get to witness such a spectacle today¡­¡± Many felt that this trip was worthwhile. Apart from everything else, at least they would have a good story to tell when they returned to the bars. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wei Dong huffed, pouring arge amount of divine power and divine thoughts into the seal. As he continued to channel his energy, the seal which was originally tens of meters in size, grew once more, almost reaching a hundred meters. At that point, the two forces finally collided. ¡°Boom!¡± The first thing to explode was an overwhelming aura. A shockwave then expanded from the center of the explosion in all directions. Affected by the force of the shockwave, the spectators were inevitably pushed back a few meters. The center of the field was now a cloud of dust, obscuring view. ¡°Who won?¡±- The crowd wondered for a second until the next moment when the situation in the field was revealed. It could be seen that Sun Wufan was curled up on the ground like an infant, protected by a transparent gel-like barrier around him. ¡°Wei Dong won again¡­¡± ¡°And he even brought out Sun Wufan¡¯s life-saving object¡­¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, these things are generally only triggered when a deity is on the verge of death. This implies that if the protection barrier hadn¡¯t appeared, the monkey would have been dead¡­¡± ¡°That seal projection is frightening!¡± At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the position of Sun Wufan. It was a member of the Sun Family. This person was a clear guardian of the doctrine with high power, possessing at least True God level cultivation. Upon appearing, he did not say much, nor did he look at Wei Dong. He simply carried Sun Wufan and disappeared in a blink. It was clear that he did not want to get involved in the disputes of the younger generation! After he disappeared with Sun Wufan, Wei Dong sneered, ¡°Is there not a single worthy opponent among the younger generation of Ancient City?¡± ¡°So much for being a specials King n, nothing extraordinary!¡± Chapter 285 - 284: Leaving the Ancient City! Chapter 285: Chapter 284: Leaving the Ancient City! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± At this moment, someone amidst the crowd yelled, standing up. Qin Jingshuo said coldly: ¡°Besides making us despise you, what else can you aplish this way?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Wei Dong chuckled lightly, ¡°So what if you despise me, call me arrogant? What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°If you dare, fight me!¡± Watching the ongoing verbal warfare between the duo, Little Hawk King turned his gaze to someone beside him, ¡°Do you think he could win?¡± Yao Zijie shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s tough, he may be older than us, but I heard his level of cultivation only reached thirty percent. He¡¯s not much stronger than our sneakily high-ranking Sun Wufan¡­¡± ¡°That guy really is annoying!¡± Little Hawk King snarled angrily, ¡°If Du Gang hadn¡¯t advanced to the Third Tribtion, he would surely be able to put him in his ce right now!¡± He believed so firmly; it was trust built up over many years. ¡°Yeah, If Du Gang hadn¡¯t advanced¡­¡± At this moment, Wei Dong turned to look in their direction, ¡°Are you talking about Du Gang advancing to the God Spirit Level of the Second Tribtion?!¡± He knew nothing about Du Gang. The Wei Family had declined and had lost the means to learn about the power of other forces. The reason he was here was because the hero¡¯s gathering hosted by Yan Ruyu had gained wide attention, so he decided toe. ¡°Heh heh, Du Gang is already at the God Spirit Level of the Third Tribtion!¡± Wei Dong disregarded thement, simply considering Du Gang to be a well-established star amongst the prominent. He looked at Qin Jingshuo with cold eyes and scoffed: ¡°Is verbal jousting all you¡¯re good at? Show some courage, and fight me!¡± Qin Jingshuo retorted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re only at the First Tribtion cultivation level. You¡¯re merelymanding the scene. If your cultivation level is higher, there are many people who can stop you¡­¡± The Ancient City¡¯s people who were present at that moment were all filled with righteous anger, ¡°Is there really no one amongst us who can defeat him?¡± Those with slightly superior cultivation levels seethed, ¡°Wei Dong, if you were a six Tribtion, I would kill you!¡± Not only them, some other three or four Tribtion individuals of the Ancient City were also quite displeased. There was no solution. The only challenges that Wei Dong had agreed to take on were those from First Tribtion God Spirit Level cultivators. If any challenger belonged to another level, it would damage the prestige of the Ancient City. Even if they won, they would not escape ridicule! Wei Dong smiled lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all this? I say I am destined to be the Supreme¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, when I reach your level, won¡¯t the result be the same?¡± ¡°You talk nonsense!¡± A few strong individuals at the God Spirit Level of the Six Tribtion angrily retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the Sixth Tribtion, I want to see how you¡¯ll make me admit defeat!¡± But now, no matter what they said, it could not prove that they could really defeat Wei Dong at the same level. Considering this, the Six Tribtion God Spirit became a bit irritable, ¡°Don¡¯t the First Tribtion God Spirits have anyone more powerful?¡± ¡°There is, Zhu Qing, He¡¯s very powerful. He once gathered forces to counterattack the Big Dragon Pit¡­¡± Someone who had experienced the recent Big Dragon Pit battle spoke up. Quickly, someone else shook their head and interjected, ¡°Zhu Qing is not one of us from Ancient City. He is just active in the Abyss of Ancient City¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Wei Dongughed heartily, loudlymenting, ¡°Looks like you guys from the Ancient City can¡¯t handle much. First Tribtion¡­ there¡¯s no one who can make me fight all-out¡­¡± In the part of the sky invisible to the spectators, a pce remained concealed. At this moment, an old man was there, looking down with Yao Zixuan. ¡°Master, do I really not need to go down and teach him a lesson?¡± It was rare for Yao Zixuan to show anger, and there was a sense of eager anticipation. The old man was her master, the Elder of the Yao Family! He shook his head and chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Your paths lie even further in the future. Having someone ahead could also be spurring them on, maybe they¡¯ll move faster¡­ Yao Zixuan grumbled, ¡°But won¡¯t this hurt the reputation of our Ancient City¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± The Elder of Yao Familyughed, ¡°The reputation of the Ancient City is upheld by us old folks. Being at the God Spirit Level doesn¡¯t really mean much. What you should be fighting for is the future!¡± In his eyes, the disputes at the God Spirit Level were extremely low-level. More so, since the dispute taking ce below was just at the First Tribtion God Spirit Level. Yao Zixuan frowned, ¡°Master, with Wei Dong controlling all the resources of the Wei Family, aren¡¯t we just going to stand by and do nothing?¡± She tried to change the approach, checking if she could adopt a different strategy. The Elder of Yao Familyughed, ¡°The Wei Family¡¯s resources are carried as a burden on Wei Dong, he is bearing the karma of the whole Wei Family, it¡¯s not easy for others to intervene¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the only one of the Wei Family who survived¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Yao Zixuan asked curiously, ¡°Master, are there other members of the Wei Family still alive? Didn¡¯t you say that they were all annihted?¡± The Elder of Yao Family shook his head, ¡°Initially, I also thought the Wei Family was wiped out. But no matter how I calcted, the numbers didn¡¯t add up¡­ ¡°Fifty paths to Heaven, forty-nine are chaos, and one is humanity¡¯s retreat¡­ I began to wonder, could there be members of the Wei Family who were alive?¡± ¡°So, I calcted based on this possibility, and indeed there were still Wei Family members alive¡­¡± The Elder of Yao Family sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the mysterious motive of Heavenly Dao. It seems like Wei Dong has made a huge move, killing all the Wei Family members, but in the outside world, a Wei Family descendant still lingers¡­¡± Prefaced by a pause, his gazended on Du Gang who was on the ground, ¡°Just like Du Gang, he exists due to some kind of karma¡­¡± Yao Zixuan seemed to be deep in thought, she took some time before she finally spoke, ¡°Master, you mean, that surviving Wei Family member will have some type of karma with Wei Dong and Du Gang, and it involves the Ancient Demons?¡± ¡°More or less so, although, between them, it might be a matter of life and death!¡± When Wei Dong saw that no one came forward to challenge him even after he taunted them once again, he headed towards the central area. Looking at his retreating figure, Little Hawk King and the others were left speechless for a long time. Even after the surrounding spectators had dispersed, they remained rooted to the spot. Eventually, Du Gang emerged from the bustling crowd and came before them. ¡°Are you guys okay? You can¡¯t be defeated just like that, right?!¡± Seeing that everyone was looking grim, he tried to lighten up the mood. After hearing his words, Little Hawk King sighed. Calming his voice, he spoke again, ¡°This time, it was really a blow to our pride. One tribtion¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue. Like Long Aotian, they felt that they had too many reasons, all of which turned out to be excuses. Little Hawk King shook his head, looking at Du Gang, he said, ¡°I have to go back. This time, I have to cultivate well¡­¡± Not just him, the others also felt the same. They were too young. So young that they had never left the Ancient City and had been spending most of their time in the universe since their birth. In that universe, they had always been the cream of the crop, and this gave them a sense of natural superiority, as if they could be just as superior here. Now, Wei Dong had utterly shattered their illusion. ¡°Artifacts are part of one¡¯s strength after all!¡± Yao Zijie sighed, also bidding Du Gang farewell. Seeing everyone nning to go home, Du Gang frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to the central area to check on Yan Ruyu?¡± Previously, they were so desperate, as if they couldn¡¯t live without marrying Yan Ruyu. Why are they so indifferent now? Little Hawk Kingughed, ¡°Our master is vying for this woman, how can Ipete with him now?¡± ¡°Yes, without reaching the God Spirit Nine Tribtion level, how can wepete for a woman?¡± Hearing this, Du Gang said nothing, it sounded like they were thugs. However, he did understand. Indeed! This time, they were not the main characters! Wei Dong was indeed formidable, invincible among those in the First Tribtion Level of God Spirit, but even he had failed to make a stir. Du Gang has clearly understood this now. ¡°This banquet, it¡¯s actually has nothing much to do with us!¡± Previously, he thought he couldpete with God Spirits at the Nine Tribtions level. But now it seems that he may onlypete with the average ones, for if he encounters the powerful ones, he could die without knowing how. He¡¯s still so young! At this moment, on his left, the figures of Little Hawk King and others gradually receded. While on his right, they were all rushing towards Yan Ruyu, heading to the central area. Du Gang looked to the right, smiled, and turned and walked to the left. This banquet has nothing to do with him! ¡°Are you leaving now?!¡± In the Military Affairs Department, Xiang Xinjian was blowing on a cup of tea while asking. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, the world is so big, I want to see it¡­¡± ¡°Not going back to the Ancient City?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back, there¡¯s a first avatar in the Ancient City, and a second avatar in the abyss. I¡¯m just a third avatar now, so even if I die in the outside world, I can still resurrect¡­¡± Xiang Xinjianughed. ¡°Alright, you can go then, after leaving, no one will protect you anymore, be careful!¡± Du Gang nodded, and then bent down to bow deeply to Xiang Xinjian, ¡°Teacher, thank you for your protection all this time¡­¡± He had known for a long time that Xiang Xinjian had been protecting him secretly, so this bow was genuine! ¡°Enough, enough, don¡¯t do these unnecessary things, I¡¯m just following the family¡¯s rules!¡± After saying goodbye to Xiang Xinjian, Du Gang found a quiet room and began to think about his next move. Although he said he wanted to go on an adventure, he wouldn¡¯t do it without any preparation. ¡°Where should I go¡­¡± Du Gang held the map and began to hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m at the Third Tribtion level now, so I should primarily focus on cultivation, right?¡± To enhance his cultivation, he needed some adventures. There were some ces that could enhance cultivation at the God Spirit stage, but all of them were exceedingly dangerous without exception. ¡°Dragon cave secret realm¡­ forget it. It¡¯s too risky.¡± Du Gang read that even the True God would perish inside if they were careless, so he gave up the idea of going there. ¡°It¡¯s my first time traveling. I need to be cautious. I should select somewhere with higher safety¡­¡± He looked around and quickly picked one. ¡°Lost Ancient Town, danger level: two stars, minimal advised cultivation level: God Spirits of the Sixth Tribtion¡­¡± ¡°This Lost Ancient Town is not bad!¡± Du Gang nced at the manuscript given by his family and he was grateful. It was indeed dependableing from a big family; there were always ces to go for adventuring. With this in mind, he continued to check the details about the Lost Ancient Town. ¡°The Lost Ancient Town, a ce where you can travel to a world outside this continent, a ce filled with endless illusions¡­¡± The description on the manuscript was baffling to Du Gang. ¡°Well, anyway, this Lost Ancient Town is a two star difficulty forbidden ce with quite a few things that can advance my cultivation, there should be no problem¡­¡± ¡°My destination is set to this ce!¡± After the decision, Du Gang didn¡¯t have much to pack up. He assembled a hat that could cover his head and went toward the direction of the Lost Ancient Town. Ancient city ancestornd. In a ce only essible to the elders of various families, a faint voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Are we really going to let him go there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his destiny!¡± ¡°Will thister¡­¡± ¡°Will we be alive then?¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± The voices came and went quickly, and the ancestralnd soon fell silent again. After disguising himself, Du Gang left the depths of the Ancient City without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I have such good luck!¡± Du Gang was ying with a gray token in his hand. ¡°Thank god I was talkative and asked about it, or I would be caught off guard when I arrived there!¡± This token had the character ¡®God¡¯ on one side and a ghost-like picture simr to a map on the other. Previously, when he was looking at the Lost Ancient Town, he found that he needed a special token to enter. These tokens usually appear randomly on the continent and are very hard to find. At first, he intended to find it himself. But when he was leaving, he casually asked Xiang Xinjian and found out that the Ancient City actually had one, so he brazenly asked for it. After leaving South Yue Region, Du Gang headed south to the ce where he could enter the Lost Ancient Town. The Lost Ancient Town was very peculiar. It was not on this continent, nor was it in a fixed location. To enter, one must use the token in certain specific locations. Moreover, these specific locations are not fixed either, they appear on the back of the token. Now he was finding the entrance based on the information on the back of the token. ¡°Moonlight, Beiyin Valley¡­¡± Du Gangpared the surrounding environment while heading toward the destination. Not long after, he found the location drawn on the back of the token. ¡°First, wash the token with your own blood¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°What a strange procedure!¡± Nevertheless, he did as the instructions demanded, casually cut a gash on his arm, and the golden blood quickly coated the token. In a moment, the entire gray token glowed with a golden light. ¡°Next, use your divine spirit to cover the token, while outputting divine thought¡­¡± Just as Du Gang¡¯s divine spirit was covering the token, the character ¡®God¡¯ on it suddenly floated out and flew towards his divine spirit. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Looking at the word ¡®God¡¯, Du Gang subconsciously wanted to retreat, but remembering that this was the teleportation point to the Lost Ancient Town, he halted. So, the word ¡®God¡¯ immediately adhered to Du Gang¡¯s divine spirit. Chapter 286 - 285: The Vision of Rebuilding Heavenly Court! Chapter 286: Chapter 285: The Vision of Rebuilding Heavenly Court! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hum!¡± As the ¡®god¡¯ character from the token was branded onto Du Gang¡¯s divine being, he suddenly felt a sense of heart palpitations. At the same time, this god did not know that after the ¡®god¡¯ character was branded on him, his other two gods, residing in the abyss and the cosmos, also gained a ¡®god¡¯ character in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Residing in the abyss and indulging in the essence, Du Gang was taken aback when an enormous brand suddenly materialized in his divine beings. This brand gave him a superior feeling, one which he could not ignore. ¡°What is this?!¡± His divine being flew out, foolishly scrutinizing the ¡®god¡¯ character on his divine body, falling into confusion. Not only him, but the Du Gang in the cosmos was also left clueless. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll find out what the third divine being did when the agreed time arrives¡­¡± All he could think of was something the third divine being had done. Because divine beings one and two were fixed at specific locations, they did not move, while the third one was roaming. As the ¡®god¡¯ character was branded on Du Gang, he felt a certain profound control over the token in his hand. ¡°Is this a teleportation token?!¡± Du Gang had a vague feeling that he could use this token to teleport to a strange ce whenever he wanted. ¡°Should I use it?¡± He now regretted it slightly, for this ¡®god¡¯ character seemed to have grown on his divine being as though it was a part of him, and it could not be removed! Just as he entertained the thought of not using the teleportation, a sense of trepidation emerged from the depths of his soul as though he were an ant and someone intended to crush him with their fingertip at any moment. It looks like it has to be used! ¡°Whew~!¡± Du Gang exhaled deeply, realizing that he really had no say at this moment! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s use it!¡± Pondering over it, Du Gang steeled his heart and activated the token. ¡°Whirl, whirl!!¡± As the token was activated, a five-pointed star teleportation array suddenly appeared beneath his feet. Instantly, a teleportation force manifested and enveloped Du Gang, vanishing into thin air in a blink of an eye. ¡­¡­ ¡°Wee to the Heavenly Court, novice god Du Gang!¡± Heavenly Court? Du Gang was taken aback, and immediately took in his surroundings. Currently, he was in a space shrouded in fog. Everywhere he looked was exactly the same, and he couldn¡¯t see the ends. However, this fog, as it appeared before his eyes, was such that he could see nearby objects clearly, while distant objects became blurrier, with vision gradually diminishing from near to far. At this moment, there was nothing around him, neither people nor things, only him. ¡°Was that voice¡­from the token?¡± Reflecting on the previous weing remark, he realized that was not the case. ¡°No, it sounded like it was from above¡­¡± With that thought, he abruptly looked up. In the sky above, a white light orb hung high much like the sun, emitting a gentle light that didn¡¯t hurt his eyes, allowing him to see its state clearly. ¡°Did the voicee from that?¡± Du Gang looked at the light orb, estimating its distance to be well over one hundred eighty thousand miles. At least with his current state, he was unable to get close to it. ¡°And also, ¡®Heavenly Court,¡¯ what does it mean?¡± He was intrigued, was the ce he had arrived not the Lost Ancient Town? As if having heard his thoughts, the towering light orb once again transmitted a voice. This time, Du Gang listened carefully, noting that the voice did not echo in the space but instead materialized in his mind directly through a method he simply couldn¡¯tprehend. If he were not sensitive to the voices in his mind, he wouldn¡¯t be able to detect the difference. His consciousness wavered slightly but did not dwell long, however, the content of the voice from the light orb deeply shocked him. ¡°Heavenly Court, the highest governing power across all heavens and worlds!¡± Govering all worlds, the highest power! Du Gang was struck by this statement, ¡°Is this real or fake?¡± Governing all worlds, including the Primordial Continent? He couldn¡¯t imagine the immeasurable power a single force that truly ruled all worlds would wield. The top hundred divine races, the top thousand royal ns, the forty-five great forces, all in the grasp of the Heavenly Court? He shook his head, ¡°Impossible, if this were true, there¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t have made the news¡­¡± At this moment, the light orb exined further. ¡°Heavenly Court has temporarily perished, we need your help to rebuild¡­¡± ¡°To reestablish authority over all worlds¡­ you will be honored as a meritorious official!¡± ¡°Huh?!!¡± Du Gang was dumbfounded! Why did he feel like he had joined some weird organization? After a lengthy exnation by the light orb, he roughly understood the situation of the Heavenly Court. The Heavenly Court indeed once ruled over all the worlds, butter fell and lost its power. Now, someone unknown took action to rebuild the rudimentary framework of the Heavenly Court, creating such a space, using the Lost Town as cover, quietly recruiting people for the revival of the Heavenly Court. ¡°Reviving the Heavenly Court¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s lips twitched a bit, ¡°Rely on who? Rely on me to single-handedly revive the Heavenly Court?¡± He was somewhat dazed, if it was just him along with this spirit-like creature, then wasn¡¯t this a joke? However, this time, the light orb didn¡¯t exin much, it issued a different message instead. ¡°Du Gang, God of the Heavenly Court, will enter the small world to execute the mission in one hour¡­¡± ¡°You will experience countless small worlds,plete tasks, umte merit¡­¡± ¡°Merit can be exchanged for anything you can think of, and also to improve your cultivation¡­¡± ¡°After each mission in the small world ends, you will have a rest period ranging from one month to half a year, waiting for the next mission to start¡­¡± Going to the small world to execute the mission? Infinite worlds? Du Gang was startled, recalling the plots of novels on Earth. ¡°There is a possibility. ording to the principle of all heavens mirroring each other, a pattern like the infinite worlds should exist!¡± For a moment, he thought of many things, with a myriad of ideas springing up. However, he forcefully suppressed all the thoughts. ¡°Phew!!¡± Du Gang took a deep breath and began to sort out his thoughts as he had before. ¡°First, I must ascertain a pivotal question ¨C whether I can separate myself from this apparent Heavenly Court?¡± His demeanor bes a bit solemn. This Heavenly Court, anyone else could overlook it. But he, having read countless limit-breaking novels, suspected that this Heavenly Court could actually function. Du Gang quickly immersed his mind into the badge, attempting to locate the transmission power within it. But, unfortunately, he found nothing. ¡°This Heavenly Court, should be controlled by the ¡®god¡¯ character previously imprinted on me¡­¡± He made some initial tests and found that the moment he tried to deal with the ¡®god¡¯ character imprinted on him, he felt like he was self-destructing. ¡°It appears that, for now, I won¡¯t be able to remove this ¡®god¡¯ character¡­¡± Although he had prefigured it, he ran some verification tests before finally confirming that he was indeed bound to the Heavenly Court. Having confirmed that essential condition, he asked his second question. ¡°What does the Small World look like?¡± ¡°A Small World is a natural evolution of the inner worlds left behind by the fallen Gods, True Gods, Celestial Gods, God Kings, Sages, and Supremes¡­¡± ¡°Each Small World¡¯s ranking is determined by the cultivation of its creator when they were alive. It¡¯s divided into six ranks¡­¡± ¡°Each rank can amodate the entry and exit of gods from the rank below¡­¡± This suggests that he couldn¡¯t enter worlds formed after the death of a God at the Spirit level. He could only enter Small Worlds formed after the death of beings at True God level or above. Indeed, the luminous orb responded, to the type of question it could answer. Before Du Gang asked the question, he had been tentatively considering an idea. He wanted to test whether this Light Computer was a ¡®person¡¯ or an intelligence. From what he¡¯s seen now, it appears to be more like an artificial intelligence program. Could it be linked to the artificial intelligence that was recently released in coboration with Tianji Pavilion and the Ancient City? He didn¡¯t know. All these things were too advanced for his current understanding. Once it was clear that the Small World evolved naturally after the internal worlds of powerful beings were left masterless upon their death, Du Gang posed his next question. ¡°What can I exchange for with merit?¡± With that question asked, a holographic screen simr to those he¡¯d used with the Light Computer appeared before him, filled with strings of information. ¡°The ¡®Nine Secrets¡¯ ¨C exchange price: 800,000 merit points!¡± ¡°Nine Secrets!!!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes widened in shock, disbeliefcoloring his expression. These were the Nine Secrets! Mythical arts rumored to be more potent than the Supreme Techniques, each one with enormous capabilities. He had only attained one of the Nine Secrets, the Jie-Character Secret, which had been of immense help to him. And now, here they were, effortlesslyid out for exchange?! Apart from everything else, just this information alone was enough to leave him dumbstruck and astounded. Quickly, he noticed a line of text beneath the ¡®Nine Secrets¡¯. ¡°Lacking the ¡®Counting¡¯ Secret!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up. Such direct disclosure of a missing piece in this manner? Didn¡¯t it imply that all the other listed items were avable? He quickly looked at the Jie-Character Secret among the Nine Secrets. ¡°Jie-Character Secret, one of the Nine Secrets. When mastered to a minor degree, it can trigger a ten-fold increase inbat power¡­ Exchange price: 100,000 merit points!¡± ¡°One of the Nine Secrets, 100,000 merit points. No wonder the present Nine Secrets are priced at 800,000, it¡¯s because theyck the ¡®Counting¡¯ Secret!¡± ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Du Gang marvelled for a moment, before continuing his browsing. Everything on the first page was renowned techniques. Each one either a Supreme Technique or some kind of secret mystery. Such as the ¡®Void Handprint¡¯, ¡®Divine Dragon Manifesting¡¯, ¡®Five Peaks Moving Mountain Technique¡¯, ¡®Human King Seal¡¯, ¡®w Rips the Sky¡¯ and so on. He recognised virtually all of the Supreme Techniques within the Ancient City, and they were all present. As for the Supreme Techniques he didn¡¯t recognise, they were too numerous to count. ¡®Supreme Swordsmanship¡¯, ¡®Emperor¡¯s Book of Magic¡¯, and others. Even if he¡¯d never heard of them, they looked impressive. He took a close look at these techniques and found that most of them included the right to exchange theplete set, which meant the Heavenly Court had all these techniques! But some were only partially avable, with the required merit points correspondingly reduced. What he didn¡¯t expect was that he found ¡®World Creation¡¯, a Supreme Technique created by Pangu himself. ¡®World Creation¡¯plete set, exchange price: 50,000 merit points. ¡°50,000 merit points?!¡± Du Gang was a bit disappointed, he hadn¡¯t expected ¡®World Creation¡¯ to be worth only 50,000 merit points, not even equivalent to one of the Nine Secrets. Keep in mind, one of the Nine Secrets alone required 100,000 merit points. ¡°But, I suppose it makes sense. A Supreme Technique like ¡®World Creation¡¯, no matter how supreme, was not created by the strongest of Supremes¡­¡± He recalled that when he got the Jie-Character Secret, the deceitful Daoist had said that these Nine Secrets were the secret arts created by the nine strongest Supremes. With this in mind, Du Gang quickly checked the prices of other Supreme Level Techniques. The result was as he expected, the other prices generally ranged from 10,000 to 50,000 merit points. Some were even less than his World Creation. Besides this, he flipped through the exchange booklet, realizing that it basically contained techniques of Heaven, Earth, Mysterious, and Yellow ssifications. Moreover, it also contained various secret arts, secret techniques, array techniques, pill techniques, and more. Everything one could imagine. However, the most peculiar ones in the exchange booklet were the contents listed at the beginning. ¡°Gods of the Heavenly Court at the Spirit level, can spend one merit point to advance one level of cultivation!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Du Gang was dumbstruck, looking at this line of text in astonishment. He didn¡¯t expect that a direct exchange of cultivation level could be made with merit! Did this not mean that as long as he had merit during his Spirit-level stage, he could continually progress? Not only that, but ording to this exchange booklet, other levels could also use merit to increase their cultivation. The only difference was the amount of merit required. ¡°Hold on!¡± Du Gang suddenly realized, what was written above stated that one merit point would increase one level of Spirit-level cultivation! This was Spirit-level cultivation! Did that not mean merit was incredibly hard to obtain? The luminous orb once again sensed his thoughts and provided an exnation. ¡°Uponpletion of a mission world at the Spirit level, you may theoretically receive a maximum of one merit point!¡± ¡°Note: When merit is less than one point, it will be automatically converted into achievements!¡± ¡°The conversion ratio of merit to achievement is ten thousand to one!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°That makes sense, ten thousand achievement points are equivalent to one merit point!¡± However, the merit described by the luminous orb was even more miraculous than the merit he knew about. Given his present Spirit-level cultivation, he could theoretically obtain a maximum of one merit point in a Small World mission? He didn¡¯t fully understand what ¡®the maximum theoretical obtainment¡¯ meant. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t get any more than this? Or were there other restrictions?! Just at this moment, the luminous orb once again echoed out a mechanical voice. ¡°[You will be teleported to the second-ranked Small World in three minutes. Please get ready¡­]¡± ¡°[The specific mission will be activated after reaching the target Small World¡­]¡± This time, hearing such a phrase, Du Gang was not panicked. On the contrary, he felt an eagerness to try. Merit can improve cultivation, how thrilling! Chapter 287 - 286: Mission and Companions! Chapter 287: Chapter 286: Mission and Companions! Trantor: 549690339 [The Jin Biao mini world, evolved over 1.3 billion years from the inner world of the now deceased True God, Jin Biao¡­] After the exnation from the orb of light, Du Gang finally understood the nature of the world he was standing on. It was a mini-world known as Jin Biao. Jin Biao was a True God from 1.3 billion years ago who had since died. After his death, his inner world receded into the void, effectively hiding itself. This kind of inner world, once it retreats into the void, acts like a six-digit password ¨C to enter, the correct password must be entered. For those who do not know the password, the chances of randomly entering correctly are one in a million, making it extremely challenging. In fact, the coordinates in the void are even moreplex, much more difficult to decipher than a six-digit password, possibly asplicated as a sixteen-digit password, or even a thirty-six-digit one, with the difficulty exponentially increasing. Mini-worlds like Jin Biao¡¯s tend to only be found in the void when there are fluctuations in spacetime, revealing asional traces. A year ago, the mini-world where Jin Biao was located fluctuated, was detected by the outside world, and was thus recorded in the Book of Ten Thousand Worlds by the Heavenly Court. Du Gang was part of the second wave of arrivals. Prior to him, a group of pioneers had already swept through once. The so-called pioneers are often very powerful beings, each one being virtually unrivaled among their ranks. In a mini-world like this, the strongestbat power is at the God Spirit level peak. This means that the God Spirit ss who went the first time were among the peak powerhouses there. The power of the pioneers this time was obviously very strong, as they have managed to gather quite a bit of intelligence and even killed some of the local powerhouses. ¡°Within Jin Biao¡¯s mini-world, there are seven main gods. Three of them were killed by the pioneers, with the remaining four going into hiding¡­¡± Du Gang looked over the information thoughtfully,¡±Main Gods, undoubtedly, are at the God Spirit level, and should be nine tribtion God Spirits in cultivation¡­¡± ¡°Below the main gods are regr gods, roughly over a hundred in number. ording to the information provided by the pioneers, these regr gods are also at the God Spirit level, but most are only at the initial and middle stages of God Spirit¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­ording to the orb of light, despite this mini-world not having formed any major pathways, it does possess the will of the world¡­¡± ¡°For this mission, I will be destroying this mini-world¡¯s will of the world¡­¡± He continued skimming through the relevant information,¡±Under normal circumstances, the will of the world is very naive and cannot utilize its own power effectively¡­¡± ¡°It cannot directly impart its power to the strongest individuals in the world. Instead, it can only give its power to the child of destiny who is most in tune with the major pathways¡­¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but smile at this line. ¡°The so-called children of destiny are often still not fully grown. It¡¯s probably simr this time!¡± ¡°My task is not to kill the four God Spirit level peak main gods. My task is simply to find the legendary child of destiny and then kill them!¡± Du Gang conducted a careful inspection and didn¡¯t take his situation lightly. After a while, he managed to figure it out. ¡°The main difficulties now are as follows: first, find the person, namely, the child of destiny; second, guard against the pursuit of the four main gods¡­¡± ¡°For them, I¡¯m indeed an invader, and although the will of the world may not directly assist them, it should provide my location to them¡­¡± The reason he knew he would be pursued by the main gods was because the orb had given him a hint, that the Heavenly Court would award him with a bonus of cloak aura once every hour. This implied that the will of the world would track him using this method, and while the will of the world would not attack him directly, it would likely send the four main gods into action. ¡°The third point is, after finding the child of destiny, I need to be wary of the power of the world¡¯s will!¡± Du Gang himself also possessed an inner world and knew the immense power that controlling an entire world could yield. Though this world¡¯s will could not directly control the world to attack him, it would still be perfectly capable of creating a few coincidences. ¡°In short, it¡¯s better to be cautious!¡± At this moment, Du Gang stood within a transparent sphere of light. Below his feety Jin Biao¡¯s mini-world, situated in the void. ¡°Orb of light, I¡¯m ready. I can now enter¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the voice from the orb of light chimed in. [Please wait for a moment¡­] Wait? Du Gang was taken aback but then realized that it was likely because entering the mini world would take some time! Indeed, at this exact moment, a strand of purple light that the orb represented was shining from the transparent sphere of light, faintly falling into the mini-world below. Meanwhile, there was a blue light from the mini-world¡¯s side, entrusted to resist the invading purple light. However, it was tantly obvious that the purple light, though weak, was very powerful. Its speed of pration was fast. In no time, it sank several hundred meters. However, the mini world was thick, and there was quite a distance left before it couldpletely prate, which probably required about four to five minutes. Just as he thought he would have to wait four to five minutes to enter the mini-world, suddenly, a sh of white light shimmered not far from him in the sphere of light, and then a figure appeared the next second. ¡°Who is it?!!¡± Du Gang got a fright and instinctively thought it was a main god from Jin Biao¡¯s mini-world. While stepping back, he clutched the golden light in his hand, ready to attack at any moment. ¡°Huh?¡± The neer was a young man in white clothes. He looked surprised for a second but quicklyughed, ¡°Friend, we¡¯re on the same side!¡± Seeing that Du Gang had not put down his guard, he raised both his hands to show he was unarmed. He then continued, ¡°I¡¯m just like you, a warrior of the Heavenly Court!¡± After the exnation, Du Gang realized that this person was, like him, sent by the Heavenly Court as well. He had thought it was just him on this mission, but there turned out to be a teammate! Besides¡­ ¡°Warrior of the Heavenly Court??¡± Du Gang had an ominous feeling. The young man in whiteughed, ¡°Warrior of the Heavenly Court is how we refer to ourselves, Gods fighting for the Heavenly Court¡­¡± As expected¡­ Du Gang felt a twitch at the corner of his mouth. He had thought he would never hear this title again, but here he was being called a warrior again. Even though it is a general term, it still felt strange! ¡°I¡¯m Lan Zhize, and this is my second mission¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s confusion, he chuckled, ¡°I can tell that this is your first time here!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hide it. His reactions had already given him away. He nodded, ¡°Correct, it¡¯s my first time here!¡± Lan Zhize grinned, ¡°I could tell. Also, the order of entrance for each mission is usually based on the number of world missions previouslypleted¡­¡± Du Gang quickly caught the key point and frowned. ¡°Are you saying more people will being?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Lan Zhize nodded affirmatively. He smiled and exined, ¡°When the Heavenly Court side invades a mini-world, opening the path typically takes about ten minutes. Typically, those who enter first are the ones who havepleted the least world missions¡­¡± ¡°Last time I was on a mission, I had the same reaction as you. I was also frightened by the second person who showed up!¡± While the two were talking, there was another sh of white light, and a man dressed in tight ck clothes and a ck veil over his head appeared in the middle of the field. Upon his arrival, the man in ck nced coldly at the two of them and walked towards a corner without any interest in interacting with them. Looking at the neer¡¯s outfit, Du Gang furrowed his brow. He had forgotten to hide his identity! Lan Zhize on the side just chuckled. He said, ¡°Whether you hide your identity or not doesn¡¯t really matter. The Northern ins is huge. We¡¯re just at the God Spirit level. Chances are, we may never even cross paths in our lifetime¡­¡± Northern ins? Du Gang¡¯s face was unchanging, but his heart suddenly fluttered. Is it true or false? Is he testing me? Du Gang¡¯s pair of eyes closely studied Lan Zhize, trying to discern any irregrities. Unfortunately, he was unable to perceive anything unusual, the way he spoke was very normal and natural. Does that mean he really is from the Northern ins? Moreover, he entered from the Northern ins? Du Gang, upon contemting this, inadvertently asked, ¡°Which part of the Northern ins are you from?¡± Lan Zhize surprisingly gave Du Gang a curious look, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about my Lan Family?¡± This time, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. Could the Lan Family be some extraordinarily remarkable n? He coughed, embarrassedly saying: ¡°I¡¯m an independent cultivator, previously I practiced with an old beggar¡­¡± ¡°Old beggar?¡± Lan Zhize furrowed his brows, ¡°Is there anyone in the Northern ins who does not know about the Lan Family?¡± ¡°And you followed the old beggar¡­¡± Suddenly, as if remembering something in the midst of his musings, he looked at Du Gang with disbelief, his body visibly shuddering. ¡°The old beggar you speak of, could he be Hong Qi Gong, the missing leader of the Beggars¡¯ Guild?¡± Beggars¡¯ Guild? Hong Qi Gong? Du Gang was stunned. However, he quickly recovered. Reflecting on all the novels and movies he had seen, they must truly exist, and their power would be even more formidable! Because, only if they are powerful enough they would be able to trace across the heavens, making the Ten Thousand Worlds circte their legends. Although these legends have different versions, without exception, they all circte! ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know either!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The master never told me his name¡­¡± Helpless, he could only pretend, let others think he was also from the Northern ins, which could also be considered a disguise! After all, as Lan Zhize said, the entire continent is vast with a poption in the billions, they may never meet in reality if they do not exchange information. Hearing him say this, Lan Zhize genuinely thought he might be his disciple. Because, only that person would have the leisure to do something like this. Taking advantage of the moment, Du Gang asked: ¡°What are Hong Qi Gong and the Beggars¡¯ Guild you mentioned?¡± Lan Zhize chuckled, asking: ¡°Do you know the forty-five major powers in the world?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, in addition to these, there are also the top hundred god ns and the thousand king ns¡­¡± Lan Zhize nodded,ughing: ¡°It¡¯s easy to exin as long as you know, the forty-five major powers are the most prominent forces spread across the entire continent. Yet beneath them, there are forces that are not weak¡­ ¡°Like the Beggars¡¯ Guild, it is equally spread across the entire continent, and every open city has the presence of the Beggars¡¯ Guild¡­¡± ¡°However, the reason why this guild is famous is not because all of the members they recruit are ordinary people¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Ordinary people?¡± However, he quickly realized that everyone below the God Spirit Level could be considered ordinary people. But are there really people who can¡¯t afford food and have to beg? As if seeing his inner thoughts, Lan Zhizeughed: ¡°They are not really begging, they do it to cultivate!¡± ¡°Simr to the Buddhist and Taoist cultivation of the heart, they also temper themselves in the mundane world, but their method is begging¡­¡± Lan Zhize chuckled: ¡°The Beggars¡¯ Guild is famous because their influence is widespread. Basically, they have people on all five continents. However, they are rtively scattered, one of the reasons is their guild leader Hong Qi Gong, who is like a dragon without a head, rarely managing the guild¡­¡± ¡°The Hong Qi Gong I mentioned earlier is a God King, and not just an ordinary God King¡­¡± Seeing Du Gang engrossed, he began talking incessantly, spilling everything he knew, ¡°I heard from my n that this Hong Qi Gong is a pinnacle powerhouse among the God Kings said to be only a step away from sagehood¡­¡± As he was speaking, he seemed to finally remember something and asked: ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Finally remembered to ask my name?!! As early as when he was preparing to hide his identity, Du Gang had been quietly pondering on his alias while waiting for this guy to ask. However, this guy just kept talking without giving him a chance to introduce himself. ¡°Ahem!¡± Du Gang coughed, calmly replying: ¡°I¡¯m called Ye Bufan!¡± Perhaps feeling that his introduction was too mundane, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten my previous name. My master said that I was born extraordinary, and that Inded beneath a fallen leaf, so he named me Ye Bufan!¡± Born extraordinary! Lan Zhize was momentarily speechless, then he suddenly realized: ¡°Looking at it this way, your master might really be Hong Qi Gong!¡± Heughed: ¡°It is said that elder Hong Qi Gong specializes in training young disciples without regard to bloodline or birth, he just looks at their talents¡­¡± ¡°This is one of the reasons why he is greatly admired¡­¡± He looked at Du Gang with envy and said: ¡°I heard that Hong Qi Gong has seven Supreme Techniques, seven closed-door disciples have already been epted, and each wields a Supreme Technique¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re the eighth disciple¡­you might have been taught all seven¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue speaking, but instead looked at Du Gang with anticipation, as if waiting for his confirmation. On the other side, a man in ck robes who had been previously resting with closed eyes opened them out of curiosity and looked at Du Gang. Although he didn¡¯t want to interact with the two, he had not closed off his senses and had heard all their conversation carefully. Du Gang didn¡¯t respond. How would I know? If it¡¯s true, that would be really great! Seven Supreme Techniques, and furthermore, a top-level God King, what a big backer! Just then, the white light inside the light shield flickered again, numerous cherry blossoms suddenly opened, and a fairy with intoxicating fragrance descended from the sky. This is the fourth God of War from the Heavenly Court! Ps: Got stuck, strived for three days and only managed to write this much, fortunately, I got the new outline done, I can resume regr updates tomorrow. Chapter 288: 287: Choice of Captain! Chapter 288: 287: Choice of Captain!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Entering only after so long, this one must have experienced quite a few small worlds!¡± Lan Zhize was looking seriously at the neer fairydy, his face etched with tension. Not only him, but the indifferent man dressed in ck was also in a simr state. On the other hand, Du Gang didn¡¯t have much of a reaction; instead, he was admiring her. Calling her a fairydy is truly no exaggeration!
Du Gang sighed. This wasn¡¯t because he was a lecher, but because this neerdy indeed had an ethereal beauty, regardless of her body shape or appearance, she was the best among all the women he had ever seen. Even when standing next to a woman like Yu Shuiyao, she would seem ordinary inparison. This was not to say that Yu Shuiyao was less beautiful, but the neer¡¯s elegant and serene demeanor alone had already surpassed countless women. The moment shended, she took a quick nce around, counted the number of people, and her lips moved softly, emanating a melodious voice that was extremely pleasing to the ear. ¡°So this time, four people are participating in the mission, right?¡± Her simple words seemed like a statement to everyone present, and also like she was talking to herself. *Gulp* Even though Lan Zhize was born in a prestigious family and had seen countless beauties, he couldn¡¯t hide his true colors at the moment. Hisposure waspromised. However, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person either. After realizing his mistake, he apologized and hurriedly started to adjust his demeanor. In a while, his eyes had returned to their usual rity, without any other distractions. Under his influence, Du Gang and the other man in ck, who also showed signs of losing their demeanor, quickly regained theirposure as well and returned to their normal selves. One should not lose one¡¯sposure in front of a beauty¡­
No, wait! Just as Du Gang finishedmenting in his heart, he quickly retreated a step in alert. What the hell? What¡¯s this about not losing one¡¯sposure in front of a beauty? He realized that for a moment he had been enchanted, as if bewitched. This woman is strange, ever since she made her appearance, there¡¯s been a strange aura permeating the surroundings. On the other side, the man in ck was not out of this state yet, on the contrary, he seemed to be in a drunken state, babbling nonsense. ¡°Fairy, I, Jia Xiangming, greet you¡­¡± As he spoke, he removed his face-covering ck cloth, slightly smiling, ¡°before the fairy, how dare I hide my face¡­¡± Thedy in white slightly bowed in response, ¡°Tao Xuanzhu, experienced four small worlds¡­¡± ¡°Tao Xuanzhu, what a good name¡­¡± Lan Zhize murmured to himself. Suddenly, his brow twitched, a ray of blue light shed across his forehead, and then his eyes returned to their clear state. This¡­
He was shocked to his core. He initially thought he had escaped from the influence of the power field, but unknowingly, he fell into it again. Moreover, he could feel that Tao Xuanzhu did not intentionally release this power field. This was simply the result of her special physical constitution unintentionally emitting influence. Scary! Lan Zhize took a deep breath and began to devote more than half of his attention to controlling himself. In the meantime, he nced at the man in ck next to him. The man in ck¡¯s face mask was gone, revealing an ordinary look, even slightly rugged. But on his face, there were no signs of ruggedness but rather a peculiar image of a schr. This guy is still dazed! Afraid to show your face? It¡¯s not like you are handsome or something. Moreover, just the appearance of a woman was enough to reveal your true face, tsk! Lan Zhize scoffed, then shifted his gaze towards Du Gang. When he looked over, he was taken aback.
He saw Du Gang standing there indifferently, neither showing lewd expressions due to Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s charm nor manifesting any abnormal behavior influenced by the invisible field. Moreover, he did not notice any resistance emanating from Du Gang. Just like himself, being able to remain clear-headed now relied entirely on the Lan Family¡¯s mind-controlling method. Only with this was he able to stabilize himself, and moreover, he had to be vignt at all times. But looking at Du Gang again, he showed no sign of defense, yet, he was also not influenced at all! How is that possible?! Lan Zhize furrowed his brows, staring at Du Gang¡¯s face, falling into deep confusion. On the other side, Tao Xuanzhu also gasped slightly as her gaze fell curiously on Du Gang. She was acutely aware of her constitution. Almost no one had been perfectly immune to her charm, like Du Gang. Could it be due to some special physical trait? ¡°Are you not nning on introducing yourself to us, friend?¡± Tao Xuanzhu smiled again, her voice sounding as lovely as an oriole singing, reaching deep into the hearts of listeners. ¡°Within the small world, we, the people of the Heavenly Court are the ones who can trust and cooperate with each other¡­¡±
As if worried that Du Gang might offend her, she added another sentence. Upon hearing this, the man in ck was utterly smitten, as if immersed in a jar of honey, unable to free himself for a long time. At the same moment, Lan Zhize¡¯s body shivered and he shuddered, again intensifying the use of the Lan Family¡¯s mind-controlling method. Can¡¯t afford to mess with her! Where did this fairydye from, she is simply invincible! He was in absolute awe. With such a field of power in ce, who could utilize their full strength? On the other hand, when looking back at Du Gang, he couldn¡¯t help but admire, as he showed no violent reaction and was conversing as if they were simply two normal people having a conversation. ¡°My name is Ye Bufan. Nice to meet you, Miss Tao!¡± Hearing this title, Tao Xuanzhu was taken aback. It was the first time someone had addressed her as ¡®miss¡¯. In the past, those who didn¡¯t have enoughposure addressed her as a fairy, and those with a certain level ofposure addressed her by her full name. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Tao Xuanzhu whispered the word, aplex emotion flickering in her beautiful eyes.
However, this emotion onlysted for a split second, disappearing rapidly. She nodded slightly and turned to Lan Zhize. This time, without further exnation, Lan Zhize promptly introduced himself. ¡°As per custom, thest one to enter, who experienced the most small worlds and gained the most experience, is entitled to be the temporary team leader¡­¡± Tao Xuanzhu didn¡¯t waste words and directly addressed the main point: ¡°I¡¯m thest one to enter, so I will serve as the temporary team leader for this mission¡­¡± As she spoke, she nced at the progress of the purplish energy in the Heavenly Court below. The small world¡¯s protective barrier was already more than half prated by the purple energy, and a little more would lead to aplete breakthrough. By then, it would also mean they could enter. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have the fairy as the team leader¡­¡± ¡°As it should be¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Three different voices echoed, one still like a lech, one like a subordinate responding to a superior, and the other was a in reply. Seeing everyone¡¯s agreement, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s lips turned up slightly, revealing two cute little canine teeth. Just as she was about to say something, a white light suddenly shed in the transparent space. ¡°There¡¯s another personing in!¡± She was taken by surprise and somewhat doubtful, with frowning eyebrows, as if pondering something. As for the other three, their reaction wasn¡¯t as strong. Both Lan Zhize and the man in ck might be thinking about something, while Du Gang didn¡¯t react much, because it was his first time there. Everything here was new to him, so he didn¡¯t understand what this meant. ¡°Four people?¡± The neer was a robust middle-aged man. As hended, he looked around at the situation. But when he saw Tao Xuanzhu, he involuntarily furrowed his brows. ¡°This kind of power¡­¡± He muttered to himself while raising a hand and making a fist in the air. ¡°Boom!¡± An invisible force resonated in the void, followed by a series of crackling sounds. ¡°Bang!¡± Tao Xuanzhu, who had been standing still, retreated a step back. Before her, a purple longsword was added. As soon as the purple sword appeared, it shed into the void, and immediately, the invisible fist mark in the air was torn down. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!!!¡± Apanying this swift attack, an aura spread out causing the other three to be affected, reflexively stepping back. Everyone retreated several meters, spreading out and staring at the two from a distance. Under this influence, the ck-clothed man who had been trapped in a certain state finally came to his senses. ¡°Dammit!¡± He cursed under his breath, recalling his own appearance. He felt deeply embarrassed. Shortly after, he reached out, summoning the ck mask he had discarded back into his hands and once again put it on his face. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang gave a faintugh. This guy¡­ his face had been seen already, what use was the mask he was still wearing? Lan Zhize wasn¡¯t paying much attention to their actions, all his attention was in the center of the field. ¡°This kind of intimidating aura, these two, they¡¯re both powerful!¡± Although he could judge from their appearance that they had experienced many worlds and their strength might be stronger than his. But after really discovering this fact, he still found it a bit hard to ept. ¡°What are you up to?!¡± In the field, you could hear the cold voice of Tao Xuanzhu slowlying out. The temperature contained within it could freeze the ground, solidifying the air. Hearing this questioning voice, the middle-aged man shrugged casually, saying indifferently, ¡°You better put away this aura of yours¡­¡± Obviously, he had not been unaffected, but rather suppressed this influence. This was rted to his strength! Tao Xuanzhu exhaled slowly, calmed down, and said, ¡°This is not the aura I released intentionally, this is what I was born with¡­¡± As she spoke, she coldly nced at the middle-aged man, saying, ¡°If I released it intentionally, are you sure you could endure it?¡± ¡°Passively released?¡± The middle-aged man nodded andughed, ¡°In that case, it was just a misunderstanding!¡± With hisughter, the previously tense atmosphere suddenly rxed. Seeing this, Tao Xuanzhu didn¡¯t say anything more. From her previous central position, she slowly moved to the side, standing near Du Gang. Clearly, she voluntarily gave up her position as team leader! The middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction, smiling, ¡°Since I¡¯m thest one to enter, I will be the team leader this time¡­¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Kou Yingwu, and I¡¯m a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit. I have experienced eight small worlds¡­¡± Eight! Everyone in the room was surprised to see him, they didn¡¯t think he had experienced so many rounds. ¡°Captain, have the eight small worlds you experienced all been different?¡± Lan Zhize shed all pretenses and directly asked whatever came to his mind. Kou Yingwu revealed a bright smile, ¡°Yes, they were all different!¡± Before he could continue, Tao Xuanzhu on the side said, ¡°Tao Xuanzhu, Seventh Tribtion God Spirit, and I¡¯ve experienced four small worlds!¡± Then came the other two. ¡°Lan Zhize, Sixth Tribtion God Spirit, experienced one small world¡­¡± ¡°Jia Xiangming, Sixth Tribtion God Spirit, experienced two small worlds¡­¡± Soon, the other four were done introducing themselves, all their gazes rested on Du Gang. ¡°Uh, my name is Ye Bufan, and I¡¯m a Third Tribtion God Spirit. This is my first timeing here¡­¡± ¡°Ye Bufan?¡± As soon as Du Gang finished speaking, an incongruent voice rang out from the side. It was Kou Yingwu¡¯s voice. Everyone looked at him in confusion, not sure what he was questioning. Inside, however, Du Gang felt a jolt. Could it be that this guy knew him? Just as he thought this, Kou Yingwu revealed his real name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Du Gang?¡± ¡°Du Gang?!¡± Nearby, Lan Zhize¡¯s mouth twitched a bit, and he looked at Du Gang with shock, his mouth agape. It was as if he was saying, ¡®So you¡¯ve been fooling even me?¡¯ Although they only met for the first time, he felt that they got along well. He didn¡¯t expect¡­ Du Gang studied Kou Yingwu closely for a moment, and once he was sure he didn¡¯t know him, he frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Kou Yingwu shrugged, ¡°Never mind me. You¡¯re Du Gang of the Ancient City, right?!¡± ¡°Yes, the Southern Wilderness Ancient City, the only Ancient God, Du Gang!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang realized that this man truly did know him. He was unlucky to have met someone from the Southern Wilderness that recognized him! Seeing that Du Gang didn¡¯t refute him, Lan Zhize on the side made a racket. ¡°Good chap, Ye Bufan, so you even fooled me?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not Ye Bufan, you are Du Gang!¡± Du Gang gave a smile, revealing a hint of an apologetic look. However, quite quickly, his eyebrows raised, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should be cautious when we came out?¡± Although he was responding to Lan Zhize, his gaze remained on Kou Yingwu, his demeanor icy cold. There seemed to be a tendency to start a war if they disagreed. He suspected this Kou Yingwu hailed from the demon domain¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Kou Yingwu gestured with his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not your enemy!¡± Seeing that Du Gang was still staring at him coldly, he had no choice but to exin, ¡°I¡¯m from the Eighteen Riders of the Drifting Clouds¡­¡± Du Gang still had no response. Kou Yingwu was speechless and added, ¡°We are also a semi-underground organization akin to the demon domain¡­¡± ¡°The difference is, the demon domain is all about assassinations, while we are all about protection¡­¡± Lan Zhize on the side also picked up something from their conversation, put away his joking demeanor, and nodded at Du Gang, saying, ¡°The Eighteen Riders, once rose from a humble escort family. Now they are a second-tier force only second to the forty-five major forces, dominating the Cloud Drifting State!¡± Du Gang nodded and asked again, ¡°Then how did you know me?¡± The others were all surprised. They didn¡¯t understand, when he was clearly a Third Tribtion God Spirit, why would he dare to question Kou Yingwu, a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit? While Kou Yingwu didn¡¯t show the same domineering attitude as he had against Tao Xuanzhu before. Instead, he patiently exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, we are also kind of a part of the underground. We can get a lot of information. The bounty the demon domain ced on you just so happens to be something I know. But rest assured, I have absolutely no interest in killing you!¡± ¡°Demon domain?!¡± The other three looked at Du Gang in surprise. Who was this guy, even the demon domain put a bounty on him? You should know, the demon domain is one of the forty-five major forces that specialize in assassinations. Such a force actually wanted to hand Du Gang¡¯s bounty over to other underground organizations? So, who exactly was this Du Gang?! Chapter 289: 288: Entering the First Small World! Chapter 289: 288: Entering the First Small World!
Trantor:549690339 While everyone was astonished, Du Gang wasn¡¯t idle either. He took this opportunity to gauge everyone¡¯s reactions. He found that the three people present were all looking at him curiously, their eyes full of disbelief. Seeing this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. From this, he was confident that none of these three were from the Southern Wilderness, or at the very least, they were far from the Ancient City, even so far as to never have heard of it. Not knowing of the Ancient City was usible because the Primordial Continent was vast. There were over ten thousand forces of various sizes. Just the top hundred God ns alone constituted a hundred, let alone the Ancient City that was merely considered a royal power.
¡°You¡¯re all not from the Southern Wilderness, right?¡± The team leader, Kou Yingwu, smiled and exined, ¡°Du Gang is an Ancient God, the origin bloodline of the Ancient n. Have you heard of the Ancient City? It¡¯s the force that cooperates with Tianji Pavilion to publish the Primordial Daily!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that force!¡± The individuals present weren¡¯tpletely oblivious to the outside world. They had some knowledge of the Primordial Daily. However, all they knew was that it was a highly innovative race that hade up with many novel things. Lan Zhize revealed a puzzling look, ¡°Wait, the Ancient City is only ranked among the thousand royal ns, right?¡± His meaning was clear: a force from the Demon Domain could equate to two God ns. How could the Ancient City, ranked at the bottom of the royal ns, stand up against them? Kou Yingwuughed, ¡°What you guys don¡¯t know is, this Ancient n might be just a royal n, but their ancestors were once Supreme beings. Tracing back to their roots, they are the descendants of Pangu and Nuwa Supreme!¡± ¡°What?!¡± At this moment, not only was Lan Zhize shocked, but even Tao Xuanzhu, who usually maintained herposure, let out an exmation. The descendants of Supreme beings left them stunned. After all, the number of Supreme beings on the entire maind could be counted.
This number was lesser than the number of God ns, but the Ancient n actually descended from two Supreme beings, which was simply unbelievable! Looking at their reactions, Kou Yingwu shrugged, ¡°The situation with the Ancient n from the Ancient City is ratherplicated, you¡¯ll get the chance to learn about it some other time. However,pared to the Ancient n being mere descendants of Pangu and Nuwa, this Du Gang here is said to possess the real lineage of Pangu¡­¡± After hearing Kou Yingwu¡¯s exnation, the trio came to realize that Du Gang¡¯s background was extraordinary. ¡°Not just that!¡± Kou Yingwuughed, cryptically speaking, ¡°Do you guys know why the Demon Domain is hunting Du Gang?¡± Everyone exchanged nces and promptly asked him to go on. Kou Yingwu had whetted everyone¡¯s appetite, and then admitted, ¡°It¡¯s said that this Du Gang is the only Ancient God in this world who has a certain chance of destroying the Demon Domain!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Tao Xuanzhu felt that she had never lost herposure as much as she had today. But she couldn¡¯t help it. One shocking revtion after another left her feeling rather helpless. ¡°You¡­ are you kidding us?!¡± A man wearing a ck mask could finally no longer hold back. He yanked off the mask and incredulously asked.
¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Kou Yingwu chuckled, suddenly transforming into a storyteller, ¡°The founder of the Demon Domain was originally part of the Ancient Gods. However, due to some reasons, he defected and renamed himself as an Ancient Demon¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient Gods and Ancient Demons share an undying enmity. The Ancient Demon that betrayed the Ancient Gods created a force such as the Demon Domain. This suggests that the only Ancient God with the legitimate bloodline can do the same!¡± ¡°Do you now understand the potential of the Ancient God n?¡± As he spoke, his gaze also fell on Du Gang, a look of envy showing in his eyes. If not for the fact that he knew Du Gang was an Ancient God, he wouldn¡¯t be so courteous to him. After all, if it were anyone else, even the flesh and blood of a God King, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. ¡°My heavens!¡± Lan Zhize looked at Du Gang¡¯s face, his mouth agape. ¡°I thought that your identity as a disciple of Hong Qigong was impressive enough, but who knew you actually¡­¡± He was at a loss for words. At first, when he heard Kou Yingwu mention Du Gang¡¯s name, he thought he had mistaken Du Gang for someone else; someone who was impersonating and seeking to misuse the reputation of Hong Qigong. However, after listening to Kou Yingwu¡¯splete introduction, he finally understood. This Du Gang wasn¡¯t impersonating someone. He was actually a bronze in the guise of a conqueror! Setting aside that he is a descendant of two Supreme beings, even his equivalency to a Supreme being, and a counterpart to the Ancient Demon who established the Demon Domain, was enough to highlight his potential.
On the other side, Tao Xuanzhu also wore a look of amazement. She had previously been wondering why Du Gang wasn¡¯t affected by her physique. Now it made sense. His physique was not worse than hers! Du Gang didn¡¯t stop Kou Yingwu¡¯s exnation. All these people were from different continents, and knowing his story wasn¡¯t a big deal, and it wouldn¡¯t have any impact on him in the outside world. As for the situation within the Heavenly Court, it didn¡¯t matter. They were all in the same boat. [World activation, please enter Jin Biao¡¯s mini world within one minute¡­] [Mission: Kill the Child of Fate] [Reward: One Merit Point (note, collective mission, Merit Points awarded vary depending on contributions)] [Failure Punishment: Extermination!] ¡°Divide one Merit Point?¡± Du Gang was startled. Killing the Child of Fate only rewarded one Merit Point and five people had to share it? Moreover¡­ The penalty for failing the mission was extermination!
He swallowed hard, turned his head, and asked, ¡°Extermination for failing the mission, is it true?¡± Lan Zhize shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, I¡¯ve never seen it firsthand¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± At this moment, Kou Yingwu straightforwardly nodded, smiling, ¡°You definitely wouldn¡¯t want to experience what failure feels like!¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve witnessed it!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone looked at him with faces of shock and uncertainty. ¡°Wait, failing a mission means extermination, right? So how could you have witnessed it?!¡± Kou Yingwu smiled, saying, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, but at the God Spirit Level phase, one Merit Point can cancel out one extermination!¡± ¡°This means that as long as you hold one Merit Point, you may evade death once, that is, if you fail in a mission!¡± Is that so? Du Gang silently nodded. At least there was another way to avoid mission failure.
However, cancelling out mission extermination with just one Merit Point, wasn¡¯t that a little too expensive? Thinking about this, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Other than the one Merit Point awarded by the mission, are there any other ways to earn new Merit Points?¡± Tao Xuanzhu and the others didn¡¯t speak, but turned their eyes to Kou Yingwu. Clearly, they also didn¡¯t know and were eager to hear the exnation of the individual who had been on the most missions. As Kou Yingwu walked towards the passage that had been opened beneath them, heughed and said, ¡°From what we¡¯ve seen so far, there¡¯s not, the only way to earn Merit Points is through the orbs!¡± ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you guys curious if extermination really exists?¡± He paused, red at the others menacingly, and sneered, ¡°Of course it exists. That time, there were five of us on a mission. We were just a step away frompleting it when we failed. The other four didn¡¯t have spare Merit Points and so in the blink of an eye, when we failed the mission, they died instantly!¡± He seemed to be immersed in some kind of memory, inadvertently revealing deep fear. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. That kind of obliteration not only eliminates their bodies but even their divine entities die along with them!¡± ¡°Moreover, not just the divine entities opening to this ce, but those staying in the outside world also all die at the same time!¡± ¡°What?!¡± This time, not just the three of them, even Du Gang raised his voice in shock. ¡°Hehe!¡± Kou Yingwu chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right; this kind of obliteration doesn¡¯t only erase the divine entities performing tasks in the world, it also annihtes your divine entities waiting outside!¡± This¡­ Facing Kou Yingwu¡¯s words, all four stared in astonishment, yearning for him to joke and say, ¡®I¡¯m just kidding¡¯. But regrettably, as if Kou Yingwu was worried that no one would believe him, he took out a Recording Stone and started ying it. ¡°What shall we do, the task is going to fail!¡± ¡°Let it fail, then, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Fortunately, only one divine entity was lost¡­¡± In the video, not just Kou Yingwu, three others who were now the butt of the joke didn¡¯t even have a shred of anxiety and were joking about it. ¡°At that time, we thought that obliteration was just the extermination of the divine entity in the Heavenly Court¡­¡± Kou Yingwu withdrew his previous jest, expressing a numb and calm demeanor, akin to the quiet after the storm. ¡°But in reality, obliteration is making your existencepletely disappear from this world, erasing all divine entities, no matter where they are!¡± As he talked, the punishment brought by the orb descending in the video finally appeared. [Task Failed. Erase!] With a sound simr to a mechanical electronic voice, everyone present, except for Kou Yingwu, died in an instant! This type of death left no wounds, their entire bodies slowly became nothingness, as if they had turned into stone. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± ¡°My body!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control myself!¡± ¡°Damn it, this kind of obliteration¡­no good¡­I must sever the connection with my main body here¡­¡± In the video, a man unable to bear the suffering self-detonates. But, it was futile! At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to traverse numerous distances, distinctly witnessing that scene. The divine entities of everyone, disappeared without a trace in that instant! Just like a chain reaction, when one dies, all others die as well. This means¡­ Du Gang, watching the video in shock, was reminded of a book he read on Earth titled, ¡®One Hundred Thousand Whys¡¯. The book mentioned that in the future, there might be a technology called ¡®gene obliteration¡¯. This is a hypothetical weapon designed topletely eliminate mosquitoes by destroying their entire species. Right now, that hypothetical horror was happening! The reason divine entities are referred to as God Spirit Level is due to their endless lifespan, and their ability to resurrect endlessly as long as the divine entity does not die. This trait makes it extremely difficult for each God Spirit Level being to die. But now, the erasure by the orb shattered all of these advantages. It means that if you¡¯re obliterated in the task world, then you¡¯re truly done for! ¡°At that time, I was very lucky. I was umting Merit Points, preparing to exchange them for something¡­That¡¯s how I escaped the First Tribtion!¡± ¡°Now, you understand, right?¡± Kou Yingwu said with a smile, ¡°What you have to do now is to try your best toplete the task, avoid bing the one who dies¡­¡± Observing his nonchnt attitude, Du Gang asked, ¡°Do you¡­still have any Merit?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Kou Yingwu chuckled heartily, nodding, ¡°Exactly, I saved some Merit for myself, preventing the fate of being obliterated after any task failure.¡± So that¡¯s it! Du Gang sighed and turned to face Tao Xuanzhu and the others, ¡°What about you guys? Do you have any extra Merit?¡± He primarily focused on Tao Xuanzhu because she was thest among those remaining to enter, trailing only Kou Yingwu in terms of experience in different worlds. Tao Xuanzhu understood what Du Gang wanted, and sighed deep within her heart. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted with surprise earlier. You could say that she had thought the obliteration was merely the extermination of a single divine entity, hence her nonchnt and carefree demeanor. But now¡­ ¡°We have to pull ourselves together!¡± Lan Zhize eximed, ¡°We must go all out now toplete the task. Otherwise, nobody, except Kou Yingwu, will survive!¡± Tao Xuanzhu nodded, ¡°Yes, we can only seed in our mission, there is no room for failure!¡± She did not want to die here; she still had many things to do! Hearing her determination, the male in ck, Jia Xiangming, was once again affected, and his behavior became odd. ¡°To die with the fairy¡­¡± Before he could finish, Kou Yingwu pped him. ¡°Quit bumbling, youck any meditation power!¡± With this p, the man in ck, Jia Xiangming, was immediately snapped back into reality. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He felt very embarrassed, while everyone else seemed unaffected, he was always getting influenced! Thinking of this, he hastily stepped back several paces, distancing himself from Tao Xuanzhu, fearing further influence. Tao Xuanzhu, ustomed to this sort of behavior, showed no reaction. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Although Kou Yingwu had a bit of Merit as insurance, his Merit wasn¡¯t gotten windfall, thus he could not afford to waste it. By now, the door of the mini-world had been open for half a minute. With only half of the one-minute time limit given by the orb remaining. Du Gang, filled with curiosity, asked, ¡°What would happen if we do not enter the mini-world within the stipted time?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Kou Yingwu chuckled, ¡°If you don¡¯t enter, it¡¯s the same as evading the task, so naturally, it directly determines the task as a failure and obliterates you!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present trembled, and without saying another word, leaped in. In a matter of moments, everyone dove into the mini-world. Seeing this, Kou Yingwu shook his head, following after them. After the five of them had all entered the mini-world, the transparent cover created by the Heavenly Court in mid-air promptly vanished. Chapter 290 - 289 The World of Strict Hierarchy! Chapter 290: Chapter 289 The World of Strict Hierarchy! Trantor: 549690339 Before he entered Jin Biao¡¯s small world, Du Gang thought hard about whether it would possess advanced technology, or whether it would shimmer with an interster civilization like the Pangu universe had. However, when he really did step into the small world, he discovered that it was indeed small. At only ten million square kilometers, it was not much bigger than the Hua Nation of his previous life. Moreover, this small world was simply andmass, not a. However, the gravity wasparable to the Primordial Continent. Was it because it was anchored close to the Primordial Continent? Du Gang nced around and found that no one else seemed bothered by the gravity. They all appearedpletely used to it. This implied that they hadn¡¯t experienced any small worlds with different gravities. Thus, it was very possible that the gravity in other small worlds was just like in Jin Biao¡¯s,parable to that of the Primordial Continent! Feeling thoughtful, Du Gang stroked his chin. It seemed that the Pangu universe was the real outlier. Was it because the universe they resided in was left behind by Pangu the Supreme? He didn¡¯t ponder his questions for long because the sight around him grabbed his attention. In front of them, close by, was a tear in the world, a chasm reminiscent of an abyss. Tangled among the chasm were numerous wooden-nk bridges, each connected by iron chains. The bridges looked otherworldly in their abstract, erratic manner, spanning different heights throughout the chasm with countless bridges. At the end of these bridges were countless ropeways, winding and circling like onions. Behind each ropeway was a gate leading to a peculiar space, looking like entrances to animal burrows on a first nce. ¡°What is this?¡± Du Gang had a hunch but wasn¡¯t sure, so he looked to Lan Zhize for rification. ¡°These are their dwellings!¡± Lan Zhize shook his head and said, ¡°These mini worldsck a Great Power who could assemble independent spaces, meaning their space is limited!¡± In the Primordial Continent, regardless of how influential a power was, it had countless space gates, enough to cater to an infinite number of inhabitants. Yet in these smaller worlds, the level of cultivation was capped at the God Spirit Level. Naturally, none could break the chains to create independent spaces. This led to a real estate problem where every inch of soil mattered! After all, with their extremely long life over billions of years, even with birth control policies in ce, the birth rate still far outweighed the death rate, resulting in an unstoppable poption growth. This ten-million-square-kilometernd, from top to bottom, inside and out, astonishingly amodated more than a trillion people. ¡°These rifts aren¡¯t naturally formed but dug up by people for the purpose of amodation!¡± Kou Yingwu calmly stated, ¡°Every small world is faced with the issue of crowded poption. It¡¯s quite amon phenomenon to dig downward.¡± ¡°In fact, human life is worth little in these mini worlds. The leading figures have resorted to various means of ughtering people and enforcing strict caste systems. Moreover, they deliberately create conflicts to instigate wars as a poption control measure¡­¡± When he spoke these words, he did so in a calm, detached manner, as if those people weren¡¯t even of the same species as him. ¡°From this perspective, is longevity a mistake?¡± Du Gang mused, ¡°In Earth, everyone covets longevity. But upon observing the condition of this mini world, it seems not so desirable.¡± He looked aimlessly down and saw, at a distance of a thousand meters from the ground, a man with a numb gaze slowly moving a knife towards his own neck. Perhaps, for him, death was the best way to escape! ¡°Enough of the sentimental thoughts. Our time is limited and the orb can only shield our aura for an hour. We need to act now!¡± As someone who had experienced eight world cycles, Kou Yingwu had long grown ustomed and indifferent to such scenes. At that moment, they were on top of a tower, which was situated above ground level, appearing very different from the nearby abyss. The tower was not just extravagant but also spotlessly clean. It was obviously maintained daily. Clearly, it was a tower of a person of high stature. Standing at ny meters, the uppermost floors of the tower were uninhabited, which was one of the reasons they had remained undetected. ¡°Jia Xiangming, go grab some people¡­¡± ¡°Lan Zhize, go fetch some clothes to wear, we need to blend in¡­¡± Without any hesitation, Kou Yingwu, serving as the acting team leader, started giving out orders. The other two didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly left the top of the tower following their orders. After he finished his instruction, Kou Yingwu grew silent, scanning his surroundings without uttering another word. From his demeanor, it was quite clear that he had no intention of ordering Du Gang and Tao Xuanzhu around. Tao Xuanzhu nced at him and, seeing no reaction from him, took her leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Du Gang asked instinctively, but soon, he felt his enquiry to be redundant. However, Tao Xuanzhu looked at him, gave a shallow smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find some clothes to wear¡­¡± After finishing her sentence, she hurriedly retreated. Du Gang scratched his head awkwardly. He quickly turned his head to face Kou Yingwu and attempted to strike up a conversation by saying, ¡°Kou Yingwu, aren¡¯t you nning to capture me and hand me over to the demonic domain?¡± To be honest, even though they were in the same boat at the moment, he was still a bit on his guard, wary of Kou Yingwu approaching him with ill intentions. ¡°Capture you?¡± Kou Yingwu simplyughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Your bounty indeed isn¡¯t cheap!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, his muscles tense, appearing ready tounch into an attack at any moment. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated!¡± Feeling the danger, Kou Yingwu put his hands up and calmly said, ¡°But I¡¯m not going toy a hand on you!¡± ¡°Irrespective of how the demonic domain is perceived, our Kou Family doesn¡¯t allow us to randomly ept missions¡­¡± ¡°You may not know this, but the more one is a member of a family like ours, the stricter the rules they face. After all, nobody knows if one disciple might offend a true dragon, a major figure, and drag the entire family into trouble!¡± In the Primordial Continent, after years of evolution, examples of power shifts every thirty years were amon sight. So if one identally offends a budding prodigy who is destined for greatness, the future retaliation might be unbearable! Kou Yingwu chuckled and said, ¡°About your bounty, our family had convened a meeting to discuss it. Even the eighteen founding ancestors had spoken out about it¡­¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What was the result?¡± Kou Yingwu shrugged and said, ¡°Well, what do you expect? Of course, they forbade any family members from epting the task!¡± Seeing Du Gang still had a skeptical and guarded look on his face, Kou Yingwu was a little speechless, but he understood the reason. After all, given such a bounty from the Devil¡¯s Domain, no one could resist taking the risk! ¡°I suppose you might not know this, but many families have their own ways of survival!¡± ¡°These are some red lines. This world, with its exceptionally influential powers, sees one family fall, and another rise¡­¡± ¡°Any power, if it wishes to remain unchallenged over time, must be sufficiently cautious!¡± Kou Yingwu said with a faint smile: ¡°There¡¯s an irond rule in our family: never cultivate enmity with the Supreme!¡± ¡°Somebody like yourself would be considered to have a connection with the Supreme.¡± An expression of profound meaning shed in his eyes: ¡°Hundreds of families in our lineage have been educated about the history of those who have enmity with the Supreme. Basically, they either vanish or decline!¡± He smiled faintly: ¡°In history, there were quite a few powers,parable to the Jiuli Dynasty, which got annihted, after annoying certain beings against heaven¡­¡± Comparable to the Jiuli Dynasty? Du Gang was stunned: ¡°In this world, do such powers still exist?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kou Yingwu nodded: ¡°In history, they indeed did¡­ In fact, the forty-five major powers have grown thereafter¡­¡± Without borating further, he said directly: ¡°Let¡¯s leave those mysteries aside. Thetest information we received is quite interesting!¡± He looked at Du Gang meaningfully and said with a smile: ¡°We happen to know that the Devil¡¯s Domain has dispatched a being whose power rivals a ninth tribtion God Spirit¡­¡± ¡°He died at your hands!¡± Du Gang was not surprised to hear this, because the person he killed was only one of the Divine Beings. Once it was revived, it would know that he was the one to kill it. ¡°You, although you seem to be a third tribtion God Spirit, have the ability to kill a ninth tribtion God Spirit!¡± Kou Yingwu looked delighted, ¡°If I were not wise, I too might follow that person¡¯s footsteps!¡± While the two were chatting, those who had gone out to gather information returned. Jia Xiangming caught about a dozen people. Some were from within the tower, while others were from the surface, and the rest from beneath the cracks. ¡°I¡¯ve brought people from various locations. Who will interrogate them?¡± Kou Yingwu volunteered without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯ll do it. The Kou Family has got some skills when ites to questioning!¡± Soon, the two men switched people. Lan Zhize also distributed the clothes he had stolen ording to everyone¡¯s sizes. ¡°Miss Tao, this is yours¡­¡± Lan Zhize, looking flushed, handed over what appeared to be a splendid queen¡¯s outfit. Tao Xuanzhu curled her lips, did not ept the clothes, and pointed to her own more modest outfit. ¡°I already have clothes!¡± She continued, ¡°And besides, the garment you gave me evidently belongs to local nobility, limited edition. Each set must be ounted for, and only nobles are allowed to wear them!¡± ¡°So, if we truly wish to disguise ourselves, it is more suitable to appear asmoners!¡± On her excursion, apart from seeking clothes, she also took the opportunity to get some information. Hearing her words, Du Gang suddenly realized that he, too, should take the initiative next time! Although they were in the same boat, it didn¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t stab each other in the back. In such a ce, death equaled true death, one from which not even other deities could revive! It was necessary to obtain some information personally! After understanding this, Du Gang did not make any further moves but quietly waited. At this point, going out again would be of little use because within a short time, the amount of information everyone could gather was limited, merely consisting of general knowledge. For example, people in this world adhere to levels, with each person wearing different clothes and hats based on their level. Indeed, within Du Gang¡¯s visibility range, he noticed amon feature: everyone in this small world wore hats! Even the women wore feminized hats! At first, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. However, as he observed more, he started noticing suspicions, and began observingmonalities and disparities. Eventually, he discovered that the patterns engraved on the hats of these people varied. No matter the pattern, at the center of the crown, there was a kind of symbol denoting level. This symbol, painted uniquely, was unclear in meaning, but he managed to differentiate several types of hats, worn by different levels of people, based on their appearances. One kind, with a pattern marking level resembling a rat, should belong to a lower level, basically worn by those from beneath the ground. Just as he was pondering these matters, Kou Yingwu¡¯s consciousness returned to reality. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Seeing his consciousness return, Lan Zhize immediately asked. Kou Yingwu chuckled, ¡°Well of course, the Kou Family¡¯s interrogation technique is quite something!¡± Everyone was speechless. The Kou Family was indeed a bandit at heart, boasting about even what others would find shameful! ¡°Tell us what information you got!¡± Kou Yingwu, seeming much less aloof than when he first appeared, chuckled: ¡°First and foremost, the hierarchy here is incredibly strict with clear divisions between each stratum!¡± ¡°Moreover, where an individual stands in the social hierarchy determines what roles they can assume!¡±¡± Heughed: ¡°For example, those who wear rat hats cannot raise their heads to look at those of higher status, or they will be blinded¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, only those wearing hats with a ck ox or above are allowed to get married and have children, and there are also strict restrictions on this¡­¡± Kou Yingwu was indeed skilled at interrogation, offering dozens of points of caution for different identities. ¡°If we want to move on the surface, we must disguise ourselves as those above the level of the White Horse Hat¡­¡± Kou Yingwu chuckled: ¡°I think the White Horse Hat suits us best. It is neither too high nor too low, sits right in the middle, and is somewhatmon. It won¡¯t attract too much attention. Most importantly, this ss of people can walk on the surface and go underground¡­¡± ¡°Do people actually want to go underground?¡± Lan Zhize asked out of curiosity. Du Gang, having observed many, guessed at an exnation: ¡°Some tough and dirty jobs still need to be done by the people from the underground. Moreover, in a world driven by hierarchy, how can the higher-ss show their superiority without going to the lower-ss areas?¡± Chapter 291 - 290: Du Gang, the Brain Trust! Chapter 291: Chapter 290: Du Gang, the Brain Trust! Trantor: 549690339 Half an hourter, Du Gang and the others were all neatly dressed, each wearing a white hat. In addition to this, their clothing had also be localized. ¡°Next, we should consider how to find that legendary Child of Destiny, right?¡± The problem facing everyone was not about surviving in this miniature world, but finding the Child of Destiny. Killing him or not, that was the next issue. Everyone was in a dilemma. Lan Zhize looked frustrated. He turned to Kou Yingwu and asked, ¡°Captain, where should we look for the Child of Destiny?¡± ¡°How would I know!¡± Kou Yingwu rolled his eyes. Finding someone was like a needle in a haystack, how could he have any clues? ¡°Aren¡¯t you the captain?¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m the captain, does that mean I can find people?¡± While speaking, he looked at the others nearby and asked, ¡°Do any of you have some secret method of tracking people?¡± Tao Xuanzhu shook her head at first, but then paused, and said: ¡°I do have a secret method for tracking people, but it requires the target¡¯s blood or hair¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Kou Yingwu frowned and asked, ¡°From your outfit and demeanor, you don¡¯t seem like someone from an ordinary minor sect. Moreover, your purple flying sword had a sword light used by the Seven Sword Sects. Are you from one of them?¡± Seven Sword Sects? The other three looked curiously at Tao Xuanzhu. Among those present, Lan Zhize clearly knew Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s identity. He chuckled and said, ¡°If I guess correctly, Fairy Tao Xuanzhu, you should be from the Purple Mist Sword Sect, right?!¡± Purple Mist Sword Sect? Du Gang had heard the name. One of the Seven Sword Sects, it was a major force in the Northern ins. Tao Xuanzhu smiled and nodded, ¡°Noble Lan is quite distinguished and happens to be from the Northern ins. I am familiar with a Lan Family there with an Elf Queen who not only suppresses many beauties but also ranks in the top hundred of the Human Ranking. Are you from that Lan family?¡± She had a fair idea about it when she heard Lan Zhize¡¯s name, now she wanted to verify it. Lan Zhize was instantly gratified. He slightly raised his head, smiling, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one! My Lan Family!¡± ¡®My Lan Family is royal, Du Gang the bumpkin wouldn¡¯t get it. But Fairy Tao understands me¡­¡¯ One belonged to the Lan family, one of the dynasty¡¯s thousand royal families. One was a fairy from one of the Seven Sword Sects, and another was a descendant of the eighteen knights of the Kou Family. Du Gang was turning all this over in his mind. He realized he did not know much about the man in ck and turned to look at him. ¡°Brother Jia, may I ask where you are from? If it¡¯s inconvenient, I won¡¯t ask.¡± Everyone was not in a hurry to discuss other things. Compared to the problem of finding the person, they were more concerned about the background of theirpanions. After all, this rted to whether they could trust each other with their backs. Jia Xiangming looked around at the others, realizing that none of them were from the same region as him, so heughed. ¡°Why not say it?¡± Heughed heartily and said, ¡°It¡¯s not every day one meets people like you. Why would I be cagey?¡± He ripped off the human skin mask on his face, revealing a naive yet cunning face. He gently smiled and said, ¡°My name is Jia Xiangming, a native of Eastern Ridge. Unlike you all with your prestigious backgrounds, I don¡¯t have a great family background. And due to issues with a major power in Eastern Ridge, I am currently fleeing¡­ so please forgive me.¡± Jia Xiangming? A pseudonym? Du Gang stared at the peeled-off human skin mask and his mouth twitched. He suspected that the man was using a pseudonym and might be wearing another mask underneath this one. Not only him, the others also had certain spections. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? What¡¯s with those looks?¡± Jia Xiangming looked displeased. ¡°I¡¯m honestly being frank with you, and this is how you look at me?¡± Tao Xuanzhu looked apologetic, ¡°Fairy Xuan Zhu owes Brother Jia an apology¡­ No matter what the outside world says, we should be good teammates in Heavenly Court!¡± As she spoke, she was wondering if Jia Xiangming¡¯s pig-like appearance from before was indeed fake. It¡¯s very likely that it was also a disguise! At this moment, aside from Lan Zhize who still seemed carefree and devoid of thought, everyone else, including Du Gang and Kou Yingwu who was pretending to be rough and mindless, was pensive. Everyone silently came to a consensus. Among the five people, the most foolish one was Lan Zhize¡­ But Lan Zhize didn¡¯t overthink andughed heartily. He pped Jia Xiangming on his shoulder and joyfully said, ¡°Brother Jia, if you can¡¯t stay on in Eastern Ridge,e to the Northern ins. In the Northern ins, my Lan Family is not a small force. Covering you wouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± A momentary bitterness shed across Jia Xiangming¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he presented a formal salute and said, ¡°I appreciate Brother Lan. For now, I can still survive in Eastern Ridge. If the timees when I can¡¯t anymore, I¡¯lle to you. I just hope that Brother Lan won¡¯t mind then¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lan Zhize let out a boisterousugh and said, ¡°Rest assured, no matter what¡¯s behind you, if youe to my Northern ins, even if you¡¯re a dragon, you have to behave!¡± Du Gang, who had been observing Jia Xiangming, noticed the fleeting bitterness in his eyes. Even though it was subtle, he still caught it. The Lan family was royal. If a royal family couldn¡¯t provide protection, could it be that Jia Xiangming had offended the divine race, or one of the forty-five major powers? Although they did not know Jia Xiangming¡¯s real name, they could broadly understand his situation. Everyone rxed their guard a bit. In fact, when they arrived here, everyone was a stranger. Nobody knew each other¡¯s background and naturally did not dare to open up. Now, after some time together, they had a preliminary understanding of each other, and their trust in each other increased significantly. ¡°Alright, we basically understand each other¡¯s situations. Now we should think about how to find the Child of Destiny!¡± Kou Yingwu brought the topic back. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left, just twenty minutes. In twenty minutes, the World Will of this ce will know our location, and then our pursuers will appear¡­¡± Lan Zhize naturally turned to Jia Xiangming. ¡°Brother Jia, do you have any ideas?¡± Jia Xiangming shook his head, ¡°If it¡¯s a fight that¡¯s fine, but finding someone isn¡¯t my strong suit!¡± ¡°Besides, even if there really is a secret method, it¡¯s probably simr to Fairy Tao¡¯s. It requires the target¡¯s blood. It needs certain conditions!¡± Everyone immediately looked disappointed. ¡°How on earth are we going to find him? This miniature world has a poption of over a hundred billion!¡± Kou Yingwu frowned, ¡°Are we going to have to destroy this whole miniature world?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve tested it. The spatial hardness here is not much different from the Primordial Continent. With just us, trying to destroy this miniature world, even if we tried for ten thousand years it wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± Kou Yingwu shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I was just saying, we¡¯re out of options here!¡± Tao Xuanzhu sighed, ¡°Maybe we can only take one step at a time, wait for them to let their guard down?¡± At this point, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Wait for them to show their hand? That won¡¯t happen. The World Will is not stupid. It will never expose the Child of Destiny until he has grown up.¡± ¡°So, we must take the initiative!¡± Having understood everyone¡¯s situations and the current predicament, he no longer chose to hide his thoughts, and instead began to y the role of military advisor, helping everyone analyze the situation. ¡°Finding the Child of Destiny can be either difficult or easy!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to him as he spoke. ¡°Do you have a secret method for finding him?¡± Everyone was very curious. Could it be that the Ancient God had some powerful method of finding people? Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Not a secret method, but there is a way!¡± Upon hearing there was no secret method, everyone initially wore a disappointed look. But quickly, when he mentioned there¡¯s a way, they couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Du Gang instinctively made a gesture of adjusting sses. But of course, he didn¡¯t wear any, so it looked particrly peculiar. The other four, however, didn¡¯t ask about it, deeming it to be some mysterious technique he was using. ¡°In this small world, we do not know the location of the Child of Destiny, but the Will of the World does!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± All four of them furrowed their brows, not understanding the meaning behind his words. Kou Yingwu scoffed, ¡°The Will of the World definitely knows, you¡¯re not suggesting, it will tell us, are you?¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes, ¡°Captain, I initially thought you were smart, but now it seems¡­.¡± At this, Kou Yingwu felt his teeth ng. Even the others, who had been about to speak, were left at a loss for words. In fact, they shared the same thoughts as Kou Yingwu and naturally wouldn¡¯t acknowledge theirck of insight. ¡°If you have a method, say it now. If not, heck, making a joke at everyone else¡¯s expense isn¡¯t amusing at all!¡± As he spoke, Kou Yingwu clenched his fists menacingly. Du Gang chuckled and slowly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s actually simple, we just stand here, don¡¯t move anywhere, silently wait until the final moment arrives¡­.¡± ¡°When the Will of the World knows our location, we advance north¡­.¡± ¡°And then, in the second hour, we head east¡­.¡± ¡°In the third hour, we go south¡­.¡± ¡°In the fourth hour, we move west!¡± Everyone knitted their brows, each pondering his words. ¡°North¡­East¡­South¡­West, what does that mean?¡± Lan Zhize scratched his head, doubting his own intelligence. Others like Jia Xiangming and Kou Yingwu were in a simr state, unable to figure out the crux. Only Tao Xuanzhu looked thoughtful, yet she also frowned after a while. Clearly, she had a hunch, but couldn¡¯t figure it out either. Seeing her expression, Jia Xiangming quickly asked, ¡°Fairy, have you thought of something?¡± At this moment, Du Gang seemed like the one who posed the riddle, and they were trying to solve it. Hearing someone ask, Tao Xuanzhu quickly voiced her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what Du Gang meant, but I suspect it has to do with the Will of the World. Moving in a different direction each hour might allow us to detect the Child of Destiny¡¯s location through the Will of the World¡­.¡± She shook her head, ¡°However, I can¡¯t figure out the specific method¡­.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Du Gang, her eyes burning with anticipation, ¡°Du Gang, tell us, how do you n to find the Child of Destiny?¡± Immediately, everyone turned to Du Gang again, awaiting him to reveal the answer. Du Gang merely smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple actually, the Will of the World aims to protect the Child of Destiny while eliminating invaders like us!¡± ¡°And I can discern the position of the Child of Destiny by selecting different directions to proceed¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like, you¡¯ve hidden a treasure. There are four directions, and when your enemies head towards where you¡¯ve hidden it, you might react excessively¡­.¡± Du Gangughed heartily, ¡°Especially because the Will of the World is not particrly intelligent. Or rather, it acts predictably!¡± The Will of The World, not even having a rudimentary form of the Great Path, was easier to predict! ¡°So, that¡¯s it!¡± Everyone finally understood! Lan Zhize was excited, ¡°Nice! So when we head towards a direction and the Will of the Worldunches a furious attack on us, it means the Child of Destiny is in that direction!¡± He quickly turned to Du Gang and asked eagerly, ¡°Is that right?¡± His eagerness was reminiscent of a child who has just solved a riddle. Upon hearing this, Du Gang simply smiled, without any further exnation. ¡°Du Gang, didn¡¯t expect you to be so clever!¡± Kou Yingwu looked astonished, ¡°At first, I presumed you were all brawns and no brains, but now¡­¡± The traits of an Ancient God often led people to overlook the wisdom beneath the muscles. ¡°Since you¡¯re this smart, why don¡¯t you be the brain of our team this time!¡± Kou Yingwu smiled, ¡°Even though we¡¯re only five, since we are a team, let¡¯s assign some roles!¡± ¡°As the captain who has experienced eight small-worlds, with the most experience and the strongestbat power, I¡¯ll be the strongest physical force.¡± ¡°Du Gang has sufficiently demonstrated his intellect to us all, so he¡¯ll be our strongest intellectual force.¡± He then turned to Tao Xuanzhu, asking, ¡°Fairy Tao, have you sessfully cultivated the thirdyer of Purple Mist Scripture?¡± Everyone present was stunned upon hearing this, including Tao Xuanzhu herself. After a moment, she responded with a smile, ¡°Couldn¡¯t imagine that Captain Kou is so well-informed about the affairs of my Purple Mist Sword Sect!¡± Kou Yingwuughed, ¡°Having experienced eight small-worlds, I¡¯ve encounteredpanions from various regions every time. So naturally, I¡¯ve studied all there is about the powers in those regions in-depth¡­.¡± He spoke honestly, without any hidden agenda. His directness made Tao Xuanzhu aware there was no malice involved, he didn¡¯t deliberately look into her sword sect¡¯s status. So, she readily admitted, ¡°I indeed have cultivated the thirdyer of Purple Mist Scripture and mastered sword-flying.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Kou Yingwu nodded and smiled, ¡°In that case, Fairy Tao will be our scout!¡± In this mini-world, where the highestbat power was of God Spirit Level and incapable of flying, Tao Xuanzhu held the advantage of striking first¡ªefficient and safe. Tao Xuanzhu nodded her agreement without any resistance. Subsequently, he directed his attention to the remaining two, bluntly stating, ¡°You two will be our fighters. When necessary, take action!¡± The two had no other choice but felt somewhat helpless. They wanted to propose a different title, but without any other capabilities, and their strength insufficient to challenge Kou Yingwu, they could only ept. And so, the roles and responsibilities within the team were decided. Next, they were to prepare for their first confrontation with the Will of The World! Chapter 292: 291: Internal Conflict! Chapter 292: 291: Internal Conflict!
Trantor:549690339 One hour passed quickly and at this moment, the breaths of the five Heavenly Court war gods entirely hitched. ¡°So this is the World¡¯s Will?¡± ¡°Is it there?¡± Du Gang muttered, at this moment, he felt an impalpable presence focusing on him, as if at any second, it could rip him apart! However, he quickly rposed himself and promptly said: ¡°Head north, right now!¡± He had previously asked Kou Yingwu specifically and knew that the World¡¯s Will could keep its gaze upon them for a maximum of one minute.
So, they needed to show an indication of their intention of heading north within this one minute. The others, who were also briefed by Du Gang in advance, did not utter a single word and ran straight north. At the moment, their escape was not staged; truely, they were escaping. Because that oppressive, suffocating feeling made them extremely ufortable! There was no one behind them, but they were like panicked prey being hunted by some terrifying entity, running frantically. For an entire minute, they were overwhelmed by this intimidation; until the end of the minute, when the purple energy of the Heavenly Court finally appeared,pletely engulfing all five of them. ¡°Keep running, first out of this area¡­¡± Kou Yingwu clearly had more experience, despite also feeling the difort, he still reminded everyone. This is because even though the Heavenly Court¡¯s energy had evicted the World¡¯s Will for the time being, thest location it remained was right here. Therefore, it was necessary to escape from this area. Thus, under the cover of the purple energy, the group rushed off without following a specific route, managing to escape some distance before finally stopping. ¡°Whew~~¡± All five of them exhaled deeply, their expressions only rxed at this point. If someone were to touch their backs at this moment, they would find them soaked with sweat. ¡°So that is the World¡¯s Will?¡±
They were currently in a woond reserve. Lan Zhize did not care whether it was clean or not and justy straight down on the ground. ¡°That was too terrifying. I thought I was going to die there!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already gone through a mission before? Didn¡¯t you encounter the World¡¯s Will in the previous world?¡± No!¡± Lan Zhize shook his head directly, ¡°Thest mission was rtively simple, the task was just to steal local treasures¡­¡± ¡°Steal treasures?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, finding this exnation strange. What could you do with stolen treasures? Does the Heavenly Court have such a requirement? ¡°Haha!¡± Upon hearing this, Kou Yingwuughed, ¡°The so-called treasures are things that are useful to the Heavenly Court, they may not necessarily be useful for us!¡± Du Gang nodded, didn¡¯t pry further, but turned his head towards Tao Xuanzhu and said: ¡°Miss Tao, next, it will be your turn to go east¡­¡±
Since he knew that Tao Xuanzhu had the ability to fly on a sword, naturally he had to make the best use of it. At this stage, her reconnaissance abilities could be used to look at the terrain and determine the next location to expose¡ªit would be the best option. He had barely gotten halfway through his sentence when Jia Xiangming interjected: ¡°Are you really going to have the goddess be our scout?¡± Hearing this, Du Gang did not respond to him, but first looked at Kou Yingwu, noticing that he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, then at Lan Zhize, who also had no reaction, before finally turning to look at Jia Xiangming. He calmly said, ¡°By saying that, are you trying to stir up trouble?¡± If Lan Zhize and Kou Yingwu were ordinary men, they should have been prompted to express resentment by now. The previously harmonious team suddenly became tense. The other three, including Tao Xuanzhu, all looked over. Jia Xiangming was feeling cornered, he hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang to point it out so directly, and he quickly revealed an awkward expression, saying: ¡°No, no, I was just worried about the goddess¡­¡± ¡°Heh Heh!¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly, ¡°If you truly admired her, why didn¡¯t you watch her silhouette fade away when she left?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±
All four were taken aback, not understanding what he meant. Du Gang¡¯s mouth corner curled into a smug smile, then he turned his head to face Lan Zhize. ¡°Before the World¡¯s Will arrived, Tao Xuanzhu went to investigate using her flying sword technique. How did she look then?¡± ¡°She looked amazing!¡± Lan Zhize quickly remembered and praised it. It was sincere. At that time, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s silhouette greatly resembled a fairy soaring into the sky. Du Gang continued, ¡°Do you feel that you are admiring Tao Xuanzhu?¡± Lan Zhize held his breath, somewhat shocked¡ªthis guy, is he being rude, discussing such things in front of ady? He quickly looked at Tao Xuanzhu, seeing her eyes were very clear, without any unnecessary impurities. He understood at once¡ªshe did not care about these things. So, he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m admiring her, but yes, I do appreciate her!¡± After hearing this, Tao Xuanzhu showed no variation in her expression, only looked at Du Gang as if she was confused about why he was asking. Du Gang nodded, looked back at Jia Xiangming, and asked: ¡°You said you admire Miss Tao, do you remember what you were doing at the time?¡± Jia Xiangming immediately realized something¡ª he was¡­ Inspecting his equipment!
Du Gang grinned, ¡°You were fiddling with your weapon at that time. Even Lan Zhize, who doesn¡¯t admire Tao Xuanzhu, couldn¡¯t help but stare at her silhouette until it disappeared. Let alone someone who admires her?¡± ¡°From this, it can be easily seen that your admiration is false, it¡¯s all just a pretense!¡± Hearing this, even Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Indeed, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s silhouette at that time was indeed pleasing to the eye, and a normal man¡¯s attention would not deviate¡­¡± Having said that, he took another look at Jia Xiangming, then once more at Du Gang. Even during those tense moments, this guy still had the leisure to observe others. Doesn¡¯t this mean that he¡¯s on guard every moment? Jia Xiangming opened his mouth a few times, but in the end, still couldn¡¯te up with anything to say, so he silently lowered his head. After a pause, he lifted his head again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I indeed deceived you all¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± At this point, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The issue is not that you deceived us, we¡¯re only a temporary team after all, it¡¯s normal to have secrets from each other!¡± His piercing gaze fixed on Jia Xiangming, ¡°The point is, we obviously have no reason for infighting, so why do you want to stir trouble?¡± The other three also realized where the problemy, shifting their steps inconspicuously to surround Jia Xiangming in the center.
Clearly, the trio had also begun to question their trust in him! Jia Xiangming saw this scene, his face constantly changing colors from pale to purple. ¡°You motherfucker! We are clearly all teammates and have the same mission, why are you trying to stir up trouble?¡± Kou Yingwu was the most furious, he had always detested these two-faced, back-stabbing individuals. Contrarily, Lan Zhize did put some more thought into it and frowned, ¡°What do you think, is it possible that his mission is different from ours?!¡± ¡°Different?¡± Everyone was taken aback for a moment. Very quickly, the three of them turned their heads to look at Du Gang, as if waiting for his opinion. From this, it could be seen that in their hearts, Du Gang was a symbol of wisdom. His opinions had be very important. After pondering for a moment, Du Gang quickly shook his head, ¡°The chances are slim!¡± ¡°The rtionship between Heavenly Court and the small world is not enough to make Jia Xiangming oppose us!¡± ¡°Compared to that, I think it is his own decision!¡± Upon hearing this, Jia Xiangming finally regained hisposure, his previously feigned lustful stupidity vanishedpletely. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Southern Wilderness to produce a person like you¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not much of a person. We¡¯re all just God Spirit Level beings, not able to make big impacts on the continent. You should just tell us what¡¯s your problem!¡± Jia Xiangming paused for two seconds, then started speaking,¡± My real name is Jia Yizhen. I was raised in an environment full of deception. Maniption and watching from the sidelines are in my nature¡­¡± ¡°I just habitually create conflicts between others, so I can seem insignificant and not attract attention!¡± The truth was exactly what he showed: a lustful, pretentious persona. In his ck-masked guise, he naturally gave off an impression of mediocrity, but actually, this was also his disguise. He was doing all this deliberately. ¡°How do you n to deal with me?¡± Although he said this, there was no sign of him surrendering. Moreover, the confidence emanating from him indicated his hidden strength was not weak! His cultivation as a sixth-level God Spirit gave him the confidence, he must have the means to instantly kill two ninth-level ones! Du Gang made a preliminary judgment immediately. Kou Yingwu did not speak, but looked at Du Gang, signalling him to make the decision. Others also did the same, showing enough respect for Du Gang. With a sudden chuckle, Du Gang said, ¡°Deal with you?¡± ¡°Why should we deal with you?¡± He said indifferently, ¡°Our main mission is to kill the Child of Destiny, everything else is secondary!¡± ¡°You said yourself, causing discord is just a habit, and it hasn¡¯t caused any bad consequences¡­¡± ¡°So as long as you cooperate closely with us toplete the mission in the uing time, we won¡¯t deliberately make it difficult for you!¡± ¡°After all, our goal is the same!¡± Listening to this, Kou Yingwu and others couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. In their hearts, they shared the same thought. How Jia Xiangming¡¯s character was, did not matter to them. Once they leave this world, they will be strangers again, so why bother too much? For everyone,pleting the mission and safely leave the small world is the most important thing! Du Gang¡¯s decision could be said to be in line with everyone¡¯s interest. Even Jia Xiangming appreciated his way of handling things. He was ready to kill the four of them but it seems now there¡¯s no need to y his trump card! Jia Xiangming grinned, nodding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone, from now on, I am totally focused on the mission and won¡¯t cause any trouble¡­¡± After all, better to stay out of trouble when possible! Having settled this matter, Du Gang then continued with the previous business, looking over at Tao Xuanzhu for confirmation. Tao Xuanzhu didn¡¯t hesitate, she nodded, and while taking out a flying sword, she asked, ¡°Just likest time?¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Exactly, mainly find a Nature Reserve, then identify the route to the west of this reserve¡­¡± While speaking, he suddenly moved his lips silently a couple of times. A secret message! The other three in the scene were all taken aback, wondering what Du Gang meant by that. A secret message just for Tao Xuanzhu? Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s expression also showed a slight change, she looked around and finally nodded, then she flew out on her sword and left. After she left, Kou Yingwu stepped forward and frowned, ¡°Du Gang, that¡¯s not fair. You just mentioned Jia Xiangming¡¯s issue, what do you mean by this now?¡± Lan Zhize also looked displeased, ¡°Did you say something you don¡¯t want Jia Xiangming to hear? Then you should send a secret message to me too¡­¡± Jia Xiangming grimaced, did they really need to tantly talk like he wasn¡¯t there? Du Gang just gave a faint smile and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can promise you, whatever I said, it was all for the mission, and there is no other purpose!¡± Hearing him say this, the others didn¡¯t pursue any further and started preparing on their own. In a short while, there was a distant faint boom, the sound of something exploding. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± This was a trap set by Du Gang and his team in the rear, fairly weak, but mainly to determine the location of the pursuers. Their arrival would undoubtedly induce a reaction from the world will, which naturally would have the local powers chasing after them. Lan Zhize looked excited, ¡°Wonder if their remaining four Main Gods are among these pursuers!¡± The four Main Gods, are the four strongest level-nine divine spirits in this small world. Kou Yingwu also seemed eager to fight, ¡°Du Gang, I say, we should have a go first, see how powerful they are. If we can handle it, I will just kill them all and save us all the trouble¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°There will be an opportunity for you to take action, for now, let¡¯s proceed as I¡¯ve suggested¡­¡± He was mentally timing, and soon when the time he had predicted arrived he said, ¡°Kou Yingwu, you can go now!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Kou Yingwu nodded in acknowledgement, took the equipment he had prepared, and swiftly headed in a certain direction. After he left, only three remained in the field. This time, both Jia Xiangming and Lan Zhize remained silent, quietly waiting for Du Gang¡¯smand. After a few minutes, Du Gang swiftly said, ¡°Lan Zhize, it¡¯s your turn!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As Lan Zhize nodded, he darted out swiftly, heading in a different direction. In the same fashion, a few minutester Jia Xiangming also left the ce. After they left, Du Gang chose the fourth direction. He was testing the four-direction tactic, causing disruptions in these four directions and watching how the pursuing forces react, in order to understand the thoughts of the world will. Because, the world will knew the location of the Child of Destiny! This time, his testing methods were not as simple as just four directions. Besides, in each direction, he used some tricks to narrow down the area through continuous testing, to finally determine the Child of Destiny¡¯s location. This was like a game where the world will was the NPC. Certain actions of the yers would trigger a response from the NPC to aplish their goals! Chapter 293: 292: The Position of the Seven Gods! Chapter 293: 292: The Position of the Seven Gods!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°The Mother Goddess has given her decree; there is an invasion from outsiders!¡± The Seven Gods Pce, the ultimate center of power ruling over Jin Biao¡¯s small world. Within the splendid, golden pce, there are seven supreme golden thrones. At this moment, three of the thrones are empty. The owners of these thrones are already dead. The remaining four are the strongest in Jin Biao¡¯s small world.
The Main God, who leads them, is wearing a bright red robe and a five-colour crown. He looks very divine. But now, in his brow, there is no calmness, only deep sorrow. ¡°The one who made the Mother Goddess give her decree for us to kill must be someone from that organization!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± The second-ranking Main God sighed, shook his head, and said, ¡°If it is indeed that organization, how can we resist?¡± The other two also looked grim and uncertain, filled with anxiety. At this moment, the man sitting on the seventh throne is dressed in a yellow robe. Heined, ¡°Where did this Heavenly Court organizatione from? Doesn¡¯t anybody from the outside world manage them?¡± They, as the seven Main Gods, were ranked ording to their abilities. He was ranked seventh, meaning he was the weakest among the seven. As he spoke, he looked forward. The first three seats among the seven thrones were empty! ¡°The people from the Heavenly Court, who camest time, killed off the first, second, and third¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they looked down on killing us, we might have not been able to escape at that time¡­¡± The man on the sixth throne, dressed in a green robe, shook his head. ¡°ording to the reports from our subordinates, this time the Heavenly Court ising with five people, and even¡­¡±
He paused, looked bitterly at the others and struggled to say, ¡°Even¡­ someone saw a fairy flying¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, the other three werepletely silent. After a long pause, the red-robed Main God said sadly, ¡°ording to ancient records, beings capable of flight are of a far higher cultivation level than us, equivalent to the power of a Creator God!¡± The yellow-robed Main God swore softly, ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t these Creator Gods have territories of their own? Why do they have toe and snatch ours!¡± They knew very little. The tidbits they knew about the outside world were all from the lips of the Heavenly Court visitorst time. Tao Xuanzhu, flying upon her sword, was in their eyes a True God, equivalent to their Creator God in power! ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± At this point, the red-robed Main God shook his head, a light flickering in his eyes. ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the green-robed Main God quickly. The red-robed Main God frowned, ¡°Do you remember the message that the World Will transmitted to us?¡± ¡°Message?¡± The other three bowed their heads in deep thought.
The World Will was still very weak and itsmunications were incredibly subtle. They had to infer its messages through emotional signals. Last time, they sensed emotions of fear, anxiety, and panic from the message sent by the World Will. At the time, they thought they had misinterpreted the signals or that the World Will was ill. But while they were discussing who to send to probe the intentions of the Heavenly Court¡¯s visitor, the visitor had attacked them. Despite all being nine-tribtion spirit gods, the seven veteran gods were defeated by a single opponent. Not only were the three strongest Main Gods beheaded, but they, the remaining four, had to flee the scene covered in dust and grime. If they had not learned from the World Will that the Heavenly Court visitor had left, they would not have dared to return to the Seven Gods Pce. ¡°Fourth brother, maybe we should run!¡± The yellow-robed Main God, filled with urgency and fear of another attack, stood up, ready to leave at any time. This guy¡­ The red-robed Main God sighed. Before the invasion, the seven of them were sworn brothers, but in actuality, they were at each other¡¯s throats, full of hostility and ipatible as fire and water!
But now, with the invasion, the four of them remaining have be united. Even titles like ¡®fourth brother¡¯ that hadn¡¯t been used for many years made aeback. Without indulging in nostalgia for long, the red-robed Main God said decisively, ¡°You all know very well the feeling of helplessness from the World Will we experiencedst time¡­¡± ¡°But this time, it¡¯s not the same!¡± ¡°This time, the emotions transmitted by the World Will, although still fearful and anxious, I believe it may be worried about the world changing hands¡­¡± ¡°And besides these emotions, I also felt anger and revenge!¡± With excitement, the red-robed Main God proposed, ¡°Under normal circumstances, the World Will would not ask us to throw our lives away. But now, it wants us to chase and kill those outsiders. Could that mean that the peopleing this time are not from the Heavenly Court, or at least, weaker than the guy fromst time?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The yellow-robed Main God, who had already been about to leave, perked up. He nodded enthusiastically, ¡°The World Will would not let us die. So, what you are saying is highly likely!¡± ¡°And besides, I also sensed that. At first, I didn¡¯t pay attention to these things and focused all my attention on the Heavenly Court and their numbers¡­¡± ¡°Right, I was the same. But now, after listening to the fourth brother and calming down, it might be true!¡± After some discussion, the four of them, initially filled with sorrow, suddenly felt inspired. ¡°If so, should we take action?¡±
The yellow-robed Main God was now eager to test his strength. He had been frightened by the Heavenly Court visitorst time and was keen to achieve a revenge killing to cleanse his humiliation. ¡°No!¡± The red-robed Main God shook his head and said calmly, ¡°We four brothers value our lives the most, there¡¯s no need for us to be the first to act¡­¡± As the saying goes, ¡®train an army for a thousand days to use it for an hour¡¯, it¡¯s time for those guys below us to do something!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return to where we hidst time. After they¡¯ve tested the waters, we can then make our decision!¡± His face was stern and ruthless, ¡°If the tests show the neer to be weak, then it¡¯s time for us to take action ourselves and avenge our first, second, and third brothers!¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s how it should be!¡± ¡°Avenge our first, second, and third brothers!¡± At this point, the now somewhat calmer green-robed Main God hesitated and said, ¡°These lower¡­ gods, should we spare some¡­¡± ¡°No need to spare them.¡± The red-robed Main God smiled faintly, ¡°They¡¯re merely lower gods. If they die, they die. If we resolve this external threat, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to cultivate more sub-gods¡­¡± ¡°You must understand, if we four die or if the ownership of the small world changes, it would mean death for them too!¡± ¡°I understand, fourth brother.¡±
The green-robed Main God nodded. It wasn¡¯t that he valued their lives, but he had gotten very ustomed to having these lower gods at his disposal. It was a pity to discard them¡­ No matter, if he had to discard them, so be it. Compared to his own life, it was insignificant. It was just a shame about the Goddess of Dreams. She had only just learned that posture¡­ ¡°Since none of you have objections, then we should not dy. Let¡¯s hurry and activate the Main God Order and have them dispatched!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Very quickly, each of the four took out a colorful token from their bosom. ¡°I am the Main God of Fire, now summoning all the gods of the fire element¡­¡± ¡°I am the Main God of Water, now summoning all the gods of the water element¡­¡± Each of the four consecutively transmitted their voices into the tokens. Subsequently, the subordinate gods in other ces all received the message and hurried over. The so-called Main God Order was in fact amunication tool that enabled one-way mass messaging. Even such a tool was a remnant of the now deceased Jin Biao. They were limited in number and tremendously precious! ¡°Everyone should leave a deity to supervise¡­¡± As everyone prepared to leave, the Main God in the red robe reminded them. The others reluctantly left their deities behind in the Seven Gods Pce. Frankly, even when they came here, they didn¡¯t bring all their deities. Each person only brought a maximum of four deities. Some even brought only two! The rest of the deities were naturally concealed in various ces in the world, ready for possible resurrection in case of death. The Seven Main Gods¡¯ skills were inherited from Jin Biao. Like the Primordial Continent, they naturally possessed deities and all their qualities. ¡°What on earth happened? They even employed the Main God Order!¡± A Nine-Tribtion God was rushing towards the Seven Gods Pce while deep in thought. If Du Gang were here, he would notice that the might radiating from this Nine-Tribtion God was very weak, even weaker than the Nine-Tribtion God he himself had once killed, or to put it another way, vastly inferior! He was in charge of guarding the City of Gods and was not far from the Seven Gods Pce, so he arrived the fastest. As soon as he entered the pce, he saw the four Main Gods sitting majestically at the end of the hall. Without a word, he knelt on one knee and saluted. ¡°Rise!¡± He was a Lower-Rank God under the Fire Main God. After hearing themand, he got up quickly and instinctively came to stand behind the Fire Main God. He then quietly asked: ¡°My Lord, may I know the reason for this gathering¡­?¡± ¡°Stay calm!¡± The Main God in the red robe didn¡¯t exin immediately, but attempted to soothe him, nning to make the announcement when everyone arrived. Seeing this, the Lower-Rank God couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, detecting a faint sense of foreboding. Could it be that something shocking had happened? That startled the four Main Gods? He stealthily nced at the other three Main Gods, noticing that their Main God Orders had also been taken out and used. They now sat dimly on their thrones. This kind of transmission energy was extremely precious. Only through these seven thrones could it recover Divine Power. Actually, these seven thrones were not created by the seven of them, but came into existence while Jin Biao was still alive. The skills Jin Biao practiced were rted to the Seven Laws. Combined, they formed a Mystic Level Art. If separated, each constituted a Mystic Rank art! Despite seeming to rte to manyws, these skills were not particrly powerful due to theirplexity andck of focus. Thus, more and more Lower-Rank Gods entered the Seven Gods Pce. After saluting, they all quietly stood behind their respective gods, waiting silently. They all were quite clever. Those who arrivedter generally behaved themselves. They quietly stood with the others once they had paid their respects. Not much time had passed, around an hour or so, and all the Lower-Rank Gods belonging to the four persons had gathered. There were about a hundred in all. Among them, the Dedicates who originally served under the four of them were closer, while those who had been taken in from the three deceased Main Gods were somewhat distant. At this moment, it had been a year since the three Main Gods died. The Dedicates they left behind, who used to be active on the altar among gods of the same level, could now only watch from a distance. The Main God in the red robe stood up conscientiously, turned around and scanned the crowd. All the Lower-Rank Gods who made eye contact with him instinctively lowered their heads, not daring to meet his gaze. Hmm! The Main God in the red robe was pleased with everyone¡¯spliance. He nodded and started speaking, ¡°Today, I have summoned you all here to assign a task!¡± He didn¡¯t waste time and quickly went on, ¡°Some time ago, during my battle with the Water God, I identally broke a piece of space, causing some cracks in our world¡­¡± ¡°These cracks seem to connect to another world, or in other words, some people from other worlds have identally strayed into ours¡­¡± His tone was very calm, ¡°These people have already blended in, disguised as our own people, making them hard to find¡­¡± The gods seemed suddenly to understand. So, it was a mission to find people. They initially thought there would be some sort of review meeting. They couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t thought about the worst-case scenario. Then, one who considered himself the Main God¡¯s favourite, softly asked, ¡°My Lord, might I ask about the strength of these visitors from these other worlds?¡± The Main God in the red robe casually replied, ¡°They¡¯re not strong. The space crack we broke limits the amount of power that cane through, so no one too powerful could havee¡­¡± ¡°ording to reports from below, these visitors from other worlds are estimated to be between Lower-Rank God and Middle-Rank God¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll make them rue the day they came!¡± ¡°Exactly! These people must be quite unlucky. They might be deities in their own world, but here, they¡¯ll soon be nothing but wandering spirits¡­¡± At this moment, the Main God in the green robe raised his voice to remind everyone,¡±If you can capture them alive, try to!¡± ¡°Behind them lies a small world ¨C a new world ¨C and a chance to open a New God Era for us!¡± He knew the Main God in the red robe was lying to these people. Had they known the truth, they would likely have beenbat-shy and sought to avoid danger. His addition, however, dispelled any lingering reservations those with a cautious nature might have had! In reality, there was a significant disparity in power among these Dedicates. Early Three-Tribtion deities were ssified as Lower-Rank Gods, Middle Three-Tribtion deities as Middle-Rank Gods, and Late Three-Tribtion deities as Upper-Rank Gods. Among the hundred or so Dedicates, there were the most Lower-Rank Gods, around fifty. Then came the Middle-Rank Gods, more than thirty in number. There were also more than twenty Upper-Rank Gods present. Of these, eight had reached the stage of Nine-Tribtion Deity, sharing the same cultivation level as the Main Gods! Despite having the same level of cultivation, their strengths varied greatly. The main reason for this was their respective skills. The seven Main Gods practiced Mystic Level Art. On the other hand, these Dedicates only had Yellow Grade skills to cultivate. In tranting to the limit of Divine Power skills, there seems to be only a two-fold difference, but in actualbat, the disparity was immense. However, this did not mean the four of them could easily dominate these people. If these Dedicates joined forces with others to attack, the four of them might not necessarily emerge victorious. As such, they gave them the necessary respect and alleviated their concerns. ¡°My Lords, rest assured. This time, we will definitely capture the invading deities from the other world!¡± The Main God in the red robe, worried they might still not put in the effort, increased the stakes. ¡°This time, it involves a new world, a tremendous opportunity¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, after consulting with the other three among us, the divinities of the other three Main Gods will be granted to those who perform remarkably and have outstanding achievements!¡± The whole pce buzzed at this announcement. ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was beyond excited, their faces red with anticipation. The three Main Gods had been dead for a year already. To say they did not long for their position would be a lie. Thus, they had been eagerly waiting for it. Little did they expect it to be offered on this asion. That represented the Supreme position in the world! In Jin Biao¡¯s world, with a poption of over a hundred billion, only seven Main Gods stood at the top. However, they knew that under normal circumstances, the four of them probably wouldn¡¯t offer up these positions. But now, the new world was rted to whether they could improve or not. Thus, they fully believed this exnation given by the four Main Gods! ¡°My Lords, wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon. I will certainly capture those evil deities!¡± Chapter 294: 293 God Destruction Plan Chapter 294: 293 God Destruction n
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Fourth Brother, do you think, any of the eight of them have different intentions?¡± The Main God dressed in green robes raised the question worryingly. ¡°Haha, to be a Main God is something that no one can resist, it rtes to their power, and their standing as well¡­¡± The Main God in the red robe was confident, he was once powerless and insignificant, and he had climbed his way up to where he was now, understanding all too well the constant growth of such desire. However, even if he spoke as such, there was still something unspeakable in his heart.
¡­ ¡°Are there any of you who have not received the Gods¡¯ Talisman given by my lord? Every hour, the lord will guide us to the location of the invaders¡­¡± One of the strongest eight gods below the Main God was wrapping up the final mobilization speech. Despite their eagerness to take all the credit, these necessary steps still need to be taken! ¡°What a bother!¡± One of the eight, a muscr man, grimaced at this scene. Having checked thetest location of Du Gang and the others in the Gods¡¯ Talisman, he could no longer contain himself, he leapt up and with every step, he would span a distance of several tens of meters. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Seeing him leave, the other gods fell into disarray, not caring to listen to any more nagging from their superiors, they all hurriedly followed. It wasn¡¯t just these ordinary gods, the foremost eight among the gods could not help themselves either. They swiftly gave chase. After all, it rted to whether they could win the honor and the appointment for the remaining three positions of the Main God. ¡°Such a rush¡­¡± The man who was previously motivating the others, chuckled lightly as he watched the departing figures. Suddenly, he noticed a voluptuous woman standing nearby, she hadn¡¯t left and was smiling at him.
¡°Fire Thorn Lady, aren¡¯t you going?¡± Fire Thorn Lady smiled sweetly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here as well?¡± ¡°Cang Yu, are you staying here because you have a n?¡± Cang Yu, without any expression, shrugged, ¡°What n could I have, our immediate priority, of course, is the mission¡­¡± Having said that, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Fire Thorn Lady anymore, he leaped up himself, heading in the direction where everyone had departed and began to track them. Who would have thought, Fire Thorn Lady stuck to him like glue, almost inseperable, and followed him for quite a distance. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cang Yu stopped at a tree, frowning as he spoke. Fire Thorn Lady responded with a charming smile, ¡°Everyone¡¯s been calling me the goddess of fire, flocking to me everywhere, except for you. You avoid me like the gue as if I¡¯m some deadly sea poison¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡± Cang Yu responded calmly,¡±The things you eat for nourishing your skin, should I spell them out for you?¡± Fire Thorn Lady¡¯s expression faltered, a flicker of anger shed in her eyes, but she managed to suppress it, adopting a cool demeanor.
¡°Cang Yu, you know quite a lot, but I also know a few things about you¡­¡± Cang Yu didn¡¯t seem to bother, he responded indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re referring to the incident at Jade Lotus Sect?¡± His casual demeanour suggested he didn¡¯t care about what Fire Thorn Lady was saying at all. ¡°Hehe, Jade Lotus Sect?¡± Fire Thorn Lady sneered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that incident contrived by you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too clever, cleverly terrifying even. The incident, although it seemed like it exposed your weakness that others could exploit, was actually a ploy contrived by you to lower the others¡¯ guard, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Cang Yu¡¯s previously calm expression changed drastically in that moment, his eyes, shining like torches, stared coldly at Fire Thorn Lady. His gaze was as sharp and piercing as a de. Being on the same level as him, Fire Thorn Lady wasn¡¯t scared at all. In fact, she didn¡¯t flinch a bit and looked at him with a taunting expression. ¡°Huff.¡± Cang Yu took a deep breath, his face a mix of disgruntlement, reluctance, and frustration. Then, he suppressed that breath, lifting up his head to ask, ¡°How did you know? Did ¡®Fire¡¯ tell you?¡± ¡®Fire¡¯ was the alias for the Main God in the red robe. In Jin Biao¡¯s small world, such single-sybic names with attributes can only be used by Main Gods.
Fire Thorn Lady didn¡¯t deny it at all, she nodded andughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, I got the old chap drunk, he revealed quite a few secrets¡­¡± Got him drunk? With Celestial Immortal Liquor? Cang Yu¡¯s pupils contracted momentarily but soon rxed, he thought, ¡°But isn¡¯t that stuff supposed to be sealed?¡± Fire Thorn Lady was carefree and responded.¡±Just because it¡¯s sealed doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be used.¡± She spoke lightly, but Cang Yu knew that the stuff, like a strategic weapon, could get even God Spirit Level gods drunk, emphasizing its value. Perhaps there were many such wines in the outside world, but here, every single cup was enough to put a God Spirit Level god to sleep. This included the four Main Gods, who once put to sleep, could be killed. Therefore, to prevent this from happening to them, the Seven Gods had sealed away all the Celestial Immortal Liquor, no one was allowed to use it. As for why they didn¡¯t destroy it¡­ This was akin to asking why a nation wouldn¡¯t destroy its own nuclear weapons. This thing, even though it posed a danger to them, also posed a lethal threat to everyone in the small world! Cang Yu frowned, ¡°¡®Fire¡¯ has unsealed the Celestial Immortal Liquor?¡± ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Fire Thorn Lady suddenly spat these few words out.
Seeing that Cang Yu remained silent, she sneered, revealing a mocking smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you steal it first?¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A gigantic wave of pressure emanated instantly from Cang Yu. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Fire Thorn Lady was nonplussed and unaffected by this oing pressure. She chuckled, ¡°I already know of your n. I want to join.¡± Cang Yu¡¯s emotions were all over the ce; this was his biggest secret. Even when the incident at Jade Lotus Sect was singled out, it was only part of his pretense. But now, his true feelings were showing. The n in question was his biggest secret! At this moment, countless thoughts crossed his mind. Kill her, kill her, kill her! This thought circled around in his head three times, but he eventually suppressed it. I¡¯m not like Lei Jiao, I can¡¯t act recklessly¡­ Lei Jiao was indeed the muscr man who had left first. He valued strength the most; as long as something could be solved with one punch, he never gave other options any thought.
After a long while, he had finally calmed down. Rekindling a glimmer of hope, he tentatively asked, ¡°What n are you referring to?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Fire Thorn Ladyughed, taunting him, ¡°So, the mighty Cang Yu also has his own days like these, huh?¡± At this moment, she felt as if a wave of frustration had been lifted off her chest. This Cang Yu, although he never insulted her in his words¡­ But, his usual attitude really infuriated her, as well as everyone else. It was as if he was saying, ¡°I¡¯m smart, you¡¯re stupid,¡± and every time she felt that way around Cang Yu, she wanted to kill him on the spot. Cang Yu didn¡¯t respond, he was waiting for her. He needed to know what she knew, and how much she knew. Seeing that he was still hanging on, Fire Thorn Lady let out a scoff, then she slowly spat out four words. ¡°God Destruction n!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the whole space seemed to freeze, waves of spatial ripples appeared out of nowhere. He was a spatial-practice cultivator, also known as Cang within Jin Biao¡¯s small world. ¡°Among the eight of us, even though we serve under the Seven Gods, there is still a pecking order¡­¡± Cang Yu¡¯s face was stern, his silver hair moved without wind, ¡°Your name consists of three characters, whereas mine only has two!¡± The shorter the name, the stronger the power! The so-called God Destruction n he was secretly working on alluded to his n to eradicate the four Main Gods above him! This idea came to him a year ago. Without the interference of the Heavenly Court, his mind would have been upied with how to contend with the gods under the other six Main Gods and how to disgrace the other twelve secondary gods. Actually, there were fourteen Subordinate Gods who had reached the Nine Tribtion God Spirit Level in total when the Seven Gods were all present. Now, only eight remained, precisely the ones under the remaining four Main Gods. The other six, who had reached Nine Tribtion God Spirit Level, were all killed by these four Main Gods under some pretense. That was quite a grand operation! These six Nine Tribtion God Spirits collectively possessed fifty-four deities, each of which was formidable in its own right. At that time, they paid a hefty price, with countless Lower-Rank Gods and Middle-Rank Gods dying to annihte them. Actually, for the remaining four Main Gods, killing these six would have been rtively straightforward. But surprisingly, they did not make a move directly, but rather let their minions carry out the task. One of the purposes, as Cang Yu saw clearly, was to purposely let these gods die! To minimize their own risks! To these four, two hundred subordinate gods of God Spirit Level were too many, and the threat of them forming an alliance against them was looming. A hundred of them, however, would be just right. It was a manageable number as well as a perfect bnce between loyalty and threat ¨C a very safe number. It was then that he realized his standing in the eyes of these Main Gods. Furthermore, he began to wonder whether if the Main God he affiliated with had died instead, would he have been the one killed by the others? He participated in the event and, not only that, he killed several deities among those six by his own hands. A wise man always thinks ahead, and Cang Yu was such a man. He was full of ambition and highly conscious of his own safety. On the surface, he remained the same, but in secret, he was contemting how best to execute his God Destruction n. Among his ns, the Celestial Immortal Liquor yed one of the most important roles. His thoughts had not strayed too far and quickly returned to reality. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief as he looked at the determined Fire Thorn Lady. If Fire Thorn Lady had indeed sided with the four Main Gods, he would have been surrounded and on the brink of death. But now, there was literally nobody around. He could faintly sense a shield around him blocking outside information. That meant Fire Thorn Lady had put up a shield while speaking to him. She too didn¡¯t want others to eavesdrop on them. Therefore, she genuinely wanted to join him and be part of the God Destruction n! Cang Yu did not refute her directly, but instead said, ¡°Since you already know this, let me reveal a truth to you¡­¡± ¡°The Seven Main Gods were not all achieved through the cultivation methods passed down directly by Jin Biao¡­¡± He had heard of the famous Jin Biao from thest heavenly envoy who arrived a year ago. Thinking back, he owed thanks to that powerful talkative individual. Through his aimless talks, he learned a great deal about the outside world. Cang Yu¡¯s mind was in a mess with various thoughts churning around inside. He needed to focus! He quickly came to this realization, slowly converging his mind and shedding all distracting thoughts. Then he continued, ¡°The divine arts have a spirit of their own. The seven divine methods were learned by Jin Biao. After his death, they were naturally born in the small world he left behind, that is, our world¡­¡± ¡°Each of these methods, once they are lost, will reappear in the small world in different ways¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve researched some ancient books and found some clues in artifacts excavated from deep underground¡­¡± ¡°I can confirm that these methods¡¯ resurgence is true since over the years¡­ the Seven Main Gods have changed multiple times¡­¡± ¡°Currently, we have the opportunity toy our hands on the legacies left behind by the three deceased Main Gods¡­¡± Cang Yu smiled, ¡°There are already signs that the three inherited methods are about to present themselves to the world¡­¡± The im by the three Main Gods that they were chosen by the other four was mere deception. The real sessor would naturally emerge in the small world. Therefore, no matter where the session appears, it would be subjected to a joint attack by the four of them. Although Cang Yu wasn¡¯t mind reader, he was adept at cing himself in others¡¯ shoes. If I were the Main God, would I really empower three individuals who were once my underlings to reign alongside me? No! And so, when the four Main Gods promised others the position of Main God along their side, it deepened his suspicions. He spected that the four Main Gods were nning to wipe out the rest of them as well! Start over with new recruits? He blinked and began to recall. It was more than a million years ago. He was still a child, a child scavenging for food in a dump. At the time, the Seven Gods Pce miraculously beganrge-scale testing of the talents of children to bring them under their training programs. Thus, he gradually rose through the ranks, eventually bing one of the lead trainees. Though the so-called lead training group was not small in number, the initial batch had tens of thousands of members. As the years passed, every few hundred years would give birth to a new batch of rising stars. They were the stepping stones for others to ascend to godhood! Even he had lost count of the number of bones he had stepped on to ascend to where he stood now. At the time, due to his deep-rooted beliefs, he had always regarded the Seven Gods as heavenly beings. As his power grew, as his perspectives widened and he learned more, and as he got to interact with the Seven Gods closely, he came to see that they were as human as him, full of emotions and desires. This realization made him put his fanaticism behind and be more level-headed. Eventually, he did find the answer. It turned out that before the birth of the Seven Gods, Jin Biao¡¯s small world was incredibly chaotic. The Seven Gods each had their own territory, waged wars against each other, and sought to destroy the others so as to be the sole god of this world. However, whenever a Main God fell, after merely a few years, someone else would inherit his legacy. In a short few thousand years or up to tens of thousands of years, another god spirit would rise and ascend to the level of a Main God. Thus, over a million years ago, the Seven Gods formed an unprecedented alliance, swore brotherhood to each other, established the Seven Gods Pce, and began dealing with the world¡¯s affairs collectively. This was because they realized that the Seven Gods were constant. If one of them died, another would take his ce. If this chaos was allowed to continue, any one of them could be reced! As long as the seven of them remained alive, no recement would be necessary. It was also during this period that they started recruiting people with extraordinary talents, in order to decrease the likelihood of being reced. Was I the most outstanding individual they recruited back then? Cang Yu shook his head. There were many who far outshone him. A close friend of his, extraordinarily talented, was once sent on a difficult mission because he was too exceptional. He never returned. Back then, he had been filled with sorrow and hadmented over his friend¡¯s untimely death. However, as his horizons broadened, he finally understood that these exceptional individuals were, in fact, assassinated by the Seven Main Gods behind the scenes. The seemingly glorious Seven Gods Pce was, in fact, far from clean! Sigh! Chapter 295: 294 – The method of searching within a specific area! Chapter 295: 294 ¨C The method of searching within a specific area!
Trantor:549690339 In a quiet valley, the trees suddenly shook. Following this, countless birds sprang into the sky, pping their wings fervently as they fled the area. Within this forest, five people stood on arge, green stone, whispering amongst themselves. ¡°Everyone, report the situation on your respective ends¡­¡± The first to speak was Du Gang. He was responsible for coting and analyzing the collected intelligence. This was their second direction of focus, the East. Before he finished speaking, he shook his head and turned to Lan Zhize. ¡°Wait a moment, Lan Zhize, you speak first. How is the situation on your side?¡±
Although they were perplexed by this, they stopped and waited for Lan Zhize to give his report. Seeing this, Lan Zhizeplied without a question. ¡°I went west. As you requested, I primarily paid attention to the number of external trackers, the number of local warriors, and the conditions of any unusual powers¡­¡± When Du Gang dispatched the other four, he specifically instructed them to pay attention to several different situations, which would aid in determining the whereabouts of the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child. For these bits of data, the other four werepletely clueless. They simply could not understand them. ¡°The outsiders, there are eighteen in the west, twenty-five in the east, neen in the south, and thirty-three in the north. Could it be, the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child is in the north?¡± Kou Yingwu, who had been silent for a long time as the team leader, shared his spection. Tao Xuanzhu, who was standing beside them, shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be that simple. Du Gang asked for plenty of data. This is only the count of outsiders; surely, it¡¯s insufficient in determining the coordinates, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jia Xiangming muttered, ¡°I just hope he isn¡¯t ying us for fools.¡± He said this not because he was asking for trouble, but rather because they had truly taken significant risks under Du Gang¡¯smand, evading pursuit by a swarm of people after considerable effort. At the center of them, Du Gang didn¡¯t mind hisment; instead, he closed his eyes and fell into contemtion. This was not posturing; he was actually deep in calction. All his attention was invested in derivation and calction. ¡°Du Gang, have you found something? If not, we can check again next time. Aren¡¯t the south and the west still unexplored?¡±
Tao Xuanzhu trusted Du Gang, believing that he wasn¡¯t the type to bluff. ¡°Are you certain you don¡¯t have any information??¡± The situation was also dire for Lan Zhize. Although he¡¯d put on a new set of clothes, there were still visible scars on his face and hands. These injuries were inflicted by opponents of simr strength, so they couldn¡¯t be easily healed. Up to this point, it had be difficult for them to conceal their identities. After all, they were strangers in this world, and the locals had their eyes everywhere. He frowned, ¡°Among those who hunted me, several are upper-rank gods. They¡¯re extremely powerful; two of them are at the Nine Tribtions God Spirit Level. This time, it¡¯s a narrow escape; I would have been defeated if not for quick escapes¡­¡± His cultivation level was only at Six Tribtions God Spirit. Moreover, he had only brought three deities along, and their powers couldn¡¯t be fully manifested in the flesh. At this moment, Du Gang, who¡¯d been engrossed in his calctions, finally came out of his deep thought. His originally half-closed eyes slowly opened. ¡°The north is not the location of the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child¡­¡± He looked around at the varying expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, showing a slight smile as he said, ¡°The north is actually the location of their Seven Gods Pce. Hence, the number of unknown outsiders in the north is disproportionately high¡­¡± Seeing he was fully alert once more, Kou Yingwu eagerly asked, ¡°Du Gang, how is it? Have you found something? Do you have an idea where the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child is?¡± Although he didn¡¯t doubt Du Gang like Jia Xiangming did, he was quite anxious.
As the strongest among them, he was faced with the highest number of pursuers. Among them, there were four at the level of Nine Tribtions God Spirit, and a also considerable number of those who were at the Seven Tribtions and Eight Tribtions God Spirit levels. Du Gang gave him a smile, saying, ¡°I have a rough idea of where the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child might be¡­¡± Everyone was overjoyed at this, eagerly asking, ¡°Where?!¡± ¡°In the northwest direction!¡± Du Gang eximed confidently. Through careful examination of different sets of data and from various angles, he finally concluded that the so-called Heaven¡¯s Mandate child resided in the northwest direction. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Kou Yingwu breathed a sigh of relief. Regardless of the oue of this mission, he had given it his all. If the task failed, he was prepared for death. Fortunately, there was still hope! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Among them all, Jia Xiangming once again challenged Du Gang¡¯s statement, but this time, no one rebuked him. The reason was that they, too, wished to know whether Du Gang was bluffing or not.
Their main concern waspleting the mission, and they didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s character. They wouldn¡¯t be in contact for long anyway. Du Gang did not show any signs of anger at this question. He understood that if he were in their position, he too would have questioned the situation. Hence, he began to exin immediately. ¡°In my original n, I thought I could determine the location of the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child based on the number of outsiders or powerful beings¡­¡± ¡°However, I was mistaken. The power of this world¡¯s will is weaker than I anticipated¡­ Uh, or rather, it needs some kind of medium to transmit the information to humans, which results in the transmission not being particrly urate or real-time!¡± Initially, he believed the World¡¯s Will could directlymunicate with the humans, but he found out this wasn¡¯t the case. Those who were on their trail all behaved as if they had found a treasure. They even brazenly imed, ¡°We deserve to invade your world¡± and ¡°Surrender and offer us your world.¡± This led him to realize that these pursuers didn¡¯t know where they came from and what their purpose was. Thus, this implied his initial n was iplete. He adjusted his n, including multiple areas of investigation and data collection. Everyone, including the indigenous humans and creatures, and even the local environment or natural disasters, were included in the list of subjects to observe carefully. This was based on his hypothesis that the World Will could control nature.
¡°What Iter asked you to observe, including fauna and flora, environment, and some coincidental factors, could all be calcted through mathematical forms.¡± ¡°Computing out the exact numbers is quite challenging, or rather, I don¡¯t currently have the resources to execute calctions of such magnitude¡­¡± ¡°However, rounding off to the nearest whole number can suffice¡­¡± With a satisfied smile on his face, he went on, ¡°At the same time, we don¡¯t need the final numbers. What we need are options. We have four directions: north, south, east, and west. We set up several options, each representing a potential location of the Heaven¡¯s Mandate Child. Each option is assigned to a direction, and finally, the direction with the highest number of options¡­¡± Everyone present understood some parts, while others puzzled them. But upon hearing thest sentence, their eyes lit up as they asked, ¡°So the northwest, which you mentioned, is the direction with the most options?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gang nodded with a smile. ¡°The northwest direction is quite unusual, with five more options than the second most popr direction, the northeast. This suggests that there¡¯s a good chance the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child is in the northwest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± This time, everyone genuinely cheered. They never thought they¡¯d find people in such a way. In this regard, they felt enlightened. Kou Yingwu excitedly asked, ¡°What do we do next? We¡¯re eager to move!¡± He was itching to narrow down the location of the Heaven¡¯s Mandate child and finish him for good.
Du Gang didn¡¯t beat about the bush; he quickly pulled out a map and spread it in mid-air. ¡°In the northwestern direction of our current location, there are probably so many ces¡­¡± As he spoke, he quickly drew a forty-five-degree angle on the map with a ck pen. ¡°ording to the northwest, north, northeast, east, southeast, south, southwest, and west, we divide the whole continent into eight regions¡­¡± ¡°The northwestern direction, upying forty-five degrees, is considered an inner region, which is mainly where we will search for people next¡­¡± Immediately after, he drew a ny-degree angle with a blue pen. ¡°The blue area is considered an outer region. If we don¡¯t find anyone in the inner area, we can expand our search into the outer regionter¡­¡± With his actions, everyone present was amazed, ¡°Good job, Du Gang!¡± ¡°As expected of someone from the Ancient City!¡± The people present were deeply moved,pared to the Ancient God, the name of the Ancient City left a deeper impression on them. The Ancient City led the Tianji Pavilion and created the Primordial Daily and the rankings of Heaven, Earth and Human, along with the division of the entire continent¡¯s powers and daily war reports. Such news sources had lethal appeal to them, leading to their recognition of the name of the Ancient City, even though they lived in other regions. Kou Yingwu nodded and quickly asked, ¡°So, next, how do we further determine the Son of Destiny?¡± ¡°I was about to exin!¡± Du Gang immediately took out a red pen and drew a red line at the center of the forty-five-degree angle in the northwestern direction. ¡°See this red line? This is the center line of the northwest. From now on, we will follow this direction, leaving our exposure points on this line¡­¡± ¡°Next, we will continue to test at differentpass points, to determine the next destination¡­¡± ¡°The only difference is that this time, we are in control and can adjust our direction based on the feedback¡­¡± ¡°First of all, based on a forty-five-degree angle, we draw a circumscribed circle of a right-angled triangle in the initial region for the first direction judgment¡­¡± ¡°Then, using the elimination method to determine the direction, for example, if it¡¯s to the northeast, we can adjust the red line to shift eastward, relocate the circumscribed circle, and every exposure test can determine a range of distance, narrowing down the test position¡­¡± Suddenly, Du Gang began drawing multiple red circles on the map. The content he ryed seemed veryplex and cumbersome to everyone, especially because they hadn¡¯t received nine years ofpulsory education like those on Earth, andcked understanding of basic mathematics. Nheless, they couldprehend the meaning from the circles Du Gang was drawing. ¡°I see, you mean, we change circles every time we test?¡± Lan Zhize seemed to have grasped the idea. Du Gang shrugged, ¡°Pretty much, you can understand it as a multiple-choice question. Every test determines whether the Son of Destiny is within this circle, if not, we change the location for the next test. If he is, then we can proceed to the third phase¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Everyone suddenly caught on and admired Du Gang. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really something!¡± This time all four of them were genuinely impressed. Initially doubting Du Gang¡¯s capacity to lock on the Son of Destiny, they now had not a shred of doubt. ¡°So it¡¯s like a ¡®divide and find¡¯ method?¡± Laughing, Lan Zhize came up with a name for Du Gang¡¯s method, ¡°Using Du Gang¡¯s red line to draw an area, encircle it, and we four will be responsible for testing. If the test result is positive, the Son of Destiny would be in the circled area. If not, we¡¯ll encircle another area¡­¡± Du Gangughed lightly, ¡°Not only that, what I have drawn is simply to help you understand. In reality, it does not require so many circles, the ¡®circle¡¯ we use to find people next is actually a straight line!¡± Just when the four of them felt they had understood something, this statement again baffled them. But Du Gang, developing an interest, started exining to them, ¡°Let¡¯s assume that the position of the Son of Destiny won¡¯t change!¡± ¡°In reality, the position of the Son of Destiny would not change in a short term, because we test every hour¡­¡± ¡°If his position remains unchanged, then the direction of our test is certain; all circled on one straight line¡­¡± While saying this, he drew a straight line connecting several centers of the red circles he drew on the map. ¡°Fixed?¡± This time, the group of them was still unable to wrap their heads around it. ¡°Why it¡¯s fixed¡­¡± Realizing they hadn¡¯t studied basic mathematics, Du Gang didn¡¯t set out to exin theplexity. After musing for two seconds and looking up with a gleam in his eyes, he smiled, ¡°Just imagine the sun is the Son of Destiny, its position is fixed. What we have to do is to constantly get closer, draw the red circle, letting you conduct the test, all for moving forward¡­¡± ¡°Once the circle we draw surpasses the sun, the fixed direction will change, signifying that we have located his exact position, and we can then proceed to the third stage testing¡­¡± ¡°I get it now!¡± This time, the first to speak up enthusiastically was Kou Yingwu. His face was full of excitement, ¡°I get it, let¡¯s do as you said, Du Gang, you are a genius with this method. We will certainly find the Son of Destiny¡­¡± As he spoke, he looked up at the sun, nodded and said, ¡°Now the time is about right, it¡¯s almost exposure time. We should start the next stage of testing¡­¡± Then, he charged north with full confidence. Kou Yingwu had a bitter taste in his mouth. Darn it, the longer I stayed, the more I felt like a moron. He basically had no understanding of what Du Gang was saying and just felt that it all sounded correct. ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing his retreating figure, Du Gang was speechless. Did the guy really understand? He was headed due north, which was the direction of the previous test! Helplessly, he shouted aloud, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going the wrong way!¡± ¡°We are to proceed along the northwestern centerline now. When we reach the center of the circle, I¡¯ll direct you further¡­¡± At his words, Lan Zhize who was excitedly going to say something, suddenly bit his tongue. Like Kou Yingwu, he also thought the direction he was to test was west. Only Tao Xuanzhu seemed to have some understanding. At the moment, like a student who had just joined a study group, she looked at Du Gang expectantly and asked, ¡°You mean, our previous tests were conducted ording to the direction of the continent, but now, the tests need to be conducted based on the direction you draw the circles?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gang revealed an appreciative expression. Finally, someone understood what I was saying¡­ Chapter 296: 295: First Hearing About Special Task World! Chapter 296: 295: First Hearing About Special Task World!
Trantor:549690339 Standing under a locust tree, Du Gang waited quietly at the location which they had agreed on as their first circle center in the second phase. After a short while, Tao Xuanzhu arrived. ¡°No tail, right?¡± He habitually asked. Tao Xuanzhu offered a faint smile, ¡°None!¡±
¡°Do you want to see the data I brought back first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first!¡± Soon, Tao Xuanzhu began confidently to recount what she had observed. They had carried out this process many times, always smoothly. She had thought that this time, as usual, the data would serve only as a record. Yet to her surprise, Du Gang frowned as soon as he heard it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Tao Xuanzhu asked curiously. She somewhat understood the method of data analysis, so she looked to Du Gang for his interpretation. Du Gang nced at her, his brow furrowed. ¡°Lan Zhize went west, Kou Yingwu went north, you went south, and Jia Xiangming went east¡­¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, your data and that of Jia Xiangming would remain basically unchanged¡­ The red line I mentioned will continue to move northwest¡­¡± Tao Xuanzhu understood that part and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, you also said that if we encounter a circle in a different direction, it means that the child of destiny has appeared¡­¡± Her eyes sparkled, and she quickly asked, ¡°Does this mean, Du Gang, that there¡¯s something wrong with the data I brought back?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Your data has indeed shown some changes whenpared to previous rounds, but it¡¯s not definitive. The data brought back by the other three may also have problems!¡± ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s wait for their data toe back and thenpare.¡±
Although he said that, he had a feeling that they might really have found it this time. Have we found the child of destiny? He was a little confused. In his imagination, this would involve some hardship and setbacks. Yet it was easier than expected. However, wasn¡¯t it a little too easy? While he was thinking about it, Kou Yingwu returned. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the second one back again!¡± He sighed. He had always tried hard to leave the others behind, but he still returnedte every time. Du Gang did not engage in much small talk and directly asked him for his data. Shortly after, Kou Yingwu¡¯s data was released, and interestingly, it was the exact opposite of Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s. ¡°How is it?¡± Tao Xuanzhu asked nervously. ¡°Huh?¡±
Watching this scene, Kou Yingwu was stunned for a moment but quickly snapped back to reality. Excitedly he eximed, ¡°Du Gang, is the data different? Have we found the Child of Destiny?¡± Du Gang took a nce at him and pondered, ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯ve found him, but the second phase is going smoothly. We narrowed down the area in the first circle location!¡± ¡°However, we need to wait for the other two to return before we can confirm the exact location!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but punch his fist in excitement, expressing his joy, ¡°Once we find the Child of Destiny, our mission will bepleted, right?!¡± In his eyes, the child of destiny was fairly vulnerable. The challenge of this mission wasn¡¯t in killing, but in finding the target! With this thought, he looked at Du Gang with a sense of relief. It was fortunate that they had run into him. Otherwise, if they had to find the person themselves, it might really follow his initial guess. That is, they would have to kill everyone in the entire world. That would be too difficult, equivalent to a hell-level challenge! The three of them waited for a while, and as agreed, Jia Xiangming also sessfully returned. Du Gang quickly collected the data. ¡°How is it?¡±
This time, all three were extremely excited, looking at him and waiting for the results of his analysis. Du Gang nodded, ¡°We can identify the location now!¡± Actually, with this kind of data, conclusions could be drawn from just three sets because once two simr sets and one different set appear, it means the unseen data from Lan Zhize must be consistent with the two simr sets. The identification of the location was equivalent to connecting two points in a line, then adding a point to the east of it, eventually forming a triangle. ¡°We can confirm now, that the Child of Destiny is within this triangle!¡± Du Gang expertly drew a triangle from the first red-heart circle location on the map. This triangle constituted a small section of the circumscribed circle. ¡°Well done, Du Gang!¡± Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but praise him! Thispliment came from his heart: ¡°Goodness, we really owe you for this one. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been extremely difficult!¡± He intoned, ¡°I¡¯ve experienced eight miniature worlds. Seven of them were more or less about fighting and ying. Although the enemies were formidable, they always fell in the end¡­¡± Hearing that he was about to share his personal experiences, everyone was all ears.
For them, the other miniature worlds, as well as the subsequent missions from the Heavenly Court, were of prime importance. ¡°You mean, the other world is different from these seven?¡± Kou Yingwu nodded, scanning his gaze across everyone before speaking up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I¡¯ve umted a certain amount of merit and prepared to exchange it for a special skill. Ultimately, I managed to survive the mission failure using this merit.¡± Du Gang immediately understood what he meant and frowned. ¡°You mean the other unique mission was the one you failed?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Kou Yingwu didn¡¯t keep them in suspense and directly stated, ¡°It was a strange mission; we were a team of seven, each one at the Peak of Nine Tribtions¡­¡± ¡°The mission stated that reaching the endpoint wouldplete the task and initiate the advancement program¡­¡± Advancement program? The other three looked at each other in surprise, but all of them were taciturn and did not interrupt Kou Yingwu. ¡°ording to the Heavenly Court, the advancement program could get us directly upgraded from the God Spirit Level to the True God Level¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± This time, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but express their shock in unison.
Does bing a True God happen that easily? The Heavenly Court actually has the ability to directly promote someone to the True God Level? Kou Yingwu looked at everyone¡¯s reactions andughed, ¡°I was even more shocked than you guys when I first heard, I didn¡¯t believe it, but then I thought, why would the Heavenly Court lie to me¡­¡± ¡°Of course, this promotion process is not that simple, it¡¯s probably quite difficult, and it also seems to require special qualifications¡­¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°I suspect that it has something to do with our cultivation level and the task worlds we have experienced¡­¡± ¡°I had been through seven task worlds. The eighth one turned out to be that special task, and the other six of mypanions had all been through several tasks and were at the Peak of Nine Tribtions level of cultivation too.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°Oh and I heard from others that in the Heavenly Court, the difficulty of tasks gradually increases. The more tasks you¡¯ve been through, the harder it will be, but the rewards will also be better¡­¡± Jia Xiangming frowned, ¡°You just said your task was the endpoint? Was the difficulty you guys getting through or hurrying on the way?¡± ¡°Getting through? Hurrying on the way?¡± Kou Yingwu gave a bitter smile and shook his head, ¡°If only it were that simple. We wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out then!¡± Hemented, ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out where the endpoint is¡­¡± ¡°Our task world was not like the current world but was a much more abstract one¡­¡± Du Gang and Jia Xiangming both looked puzzled at the same time. At this moment, Tao Xuanzhu on the side slowly spoke up, ¡°Are you referring to those weird worlds?¡± On hearing this, Kou Yingwu looked at Tao Xuanzhu with surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve been through such a world too?¡± Hearing the two of them speaking in such a way, Du Gang and the other person became even more curious. Tao Xuanzhu nodded, and said with remnants of fear, ¡°That was my second world. After easily getting through the first world, I thought this ce was my heaven, the ce I could grow quickly¡­¡± ¡°Who knew that I would encounter such terror in my second world¡­¡± She nced at everyone and sighed, ¡°At that time, there were nine of us, eight of whom were at the Peak of Nine Tribtions level¡­ Uh, I was quite surprised at the time, wondering why they all were at Peak of Nine Tribtions level, while I was at the sixth¡­¡± Sixth tribtion? Du Gang¡¯s eyelid twitched. He remembered Tao Xuanzhu mentioning that her level of cultivation was the Seventh Tribtion. Did this mean that she had gone up a level in just three worlds? Jia Xiangming couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What exactly did you guys go through?¡± Tao Xuanzhu shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was a nightmare. We all lost our memories, or more specifically, had our memories sealed by that world¡­¡± ¡°That was a world with special twisted powers, where the powers were much stronger than those of normal worlds¡­¡± She pointed up to the sky and said, ¡°You know how our current world has the World Will? Well, at the time when the World Will looked down upon us in those worlds, I carefully sensed it andpared it to the World Will that I experienced in those worlds. It was like a child¡­ a normal child!¡± As if a dam had been opened, she continued, ¡°My impression of that world was one of ruin, or more precisely, the World Will there was corrupt¡­ sick¡­ mentally ill¡­¡± Kou Yingwu nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have encountered such a world too!¡± He looked over at Du Gang and Jia Xiangming and exined, ¡°In such a world, there arepletely different world rules!¡± ¡°There, you might remain the same, or you could directly be a mortal, or something else¡­¡± ¡°Besides, the worldws there are totally different from what we¡¯re used to, their rules are quite bizarre!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Upon hearing this, Tao Xuanzhu affirmed, ¡°It really is a bizarre world!¡± ¡°The tasks inside felt extremely strange,pletely confusing¡­¡± At this point, Kou Yingwu suddenly snapped back to reality, ¡°Wait a minute, Tao Xuanzhu, are you saying you¡¯ve actually made it through that special world?¡± Du Gang and Jia Xiangming also quickly turned their heads to look at her. After hearing about the bizarre world through the two¡¯s descriptions, they had already formed a preliminary impression of this special world. This seemed to be a crazy, terrifying, extremely difficult world. Tao Xuanzhu sighed, ¡°We were nine in total, we had to get through the ces simr to the Door of Life and Death¡­¡± ¡°That is, a passage with no known position or direction. When we reached each bifurcation, the Door of Life and Death would appear!¡± ¡°Those who entered the death door died, those who entered the life door lived¡­¡± Jia Xiangming was a bit confused, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just avoid entering?¡± ¡°No!¡± Tao Xuanzhu shook her head, ¡°This special task world, it¡¯s more urate to say that the tasks are mandated by the World Will rather than bestowed by the Heavenly Court¡­¡± ¡°In short, It set the precondition for us, that is, if we didn¡¯t reach the next position within a certain period of time, someone would die randomly¡­¡± At this point, Du Gang interrupted, ¡°So, the only choice for you guys was topromise as soon as possible. You could only continue to move forward at Itsmand to avoid losing opportunities¡­¡± What he referred to as opportunities were actually people¡¯s lives. There were nine of them, and each one less meant one less chance¡­ ¡°Exactly!¡± Tao Xuanzhu was somewhat surprised, she didn¡¯t expect Du Gang to be so sharp-minded. He had never been there but managed to analyze their situation. ¡°At that time, after one of us died, we quickly realized the problem at hand, so everyone started drawing lots to decide the order. Every time we reached a fork, one person would have to open the door¡­¡± At this point, she fell silent for a while, and after a long pause, she finally said with aplicated expression, ¡°All eight of them died. I was lucky and reached the destination just when death was about to hit¡­¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Were your cultivations sealed at the time?¡± Tao Xuanzhu nodded, ¡°Yes, all of us had our cultivations sealed at the time, and even my special physique was sealed¡­¡± Her ¡°special physique¡± was the charm that made others naturally submit to her. ¡°What was your reward?¡± ¡°It was one Merit point!¡± Tao Xuanzhu didn¡¯t hesitate and answered directly, ¡°My reward was one Merit point. I immediately exchanged it for cultivation, so I advanced from the Sixth Tribtion Spirit Level to the Seventh¡­¡± Du Gang slowly nodded, and then asked, ¡°Did you feel anything different about your cultivation level being promoted by the Heavenly Court?¡± ¡°No!¡± Tao Xuanzhu shook her head, ¡°Merit was far more powerful than I had imagined¡­¡± ¡°Well, at that time, I thought it was the power of the Heavenly Court, but in reality, it was a kind of force from between the heavens and the earth that was bestowed on me, raising my cultivation level¡­¡± She pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Comparatively speaking, I felt, on the matter of raising cultivation, the Heavenly Court seems to have borrowed the power of the heavens and the earth, a very natural and harmonious process¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°In that case, it seems our cultivation enhancement basically has no side effects¡­¡± After he finished speaking, the other three didn¡¯t say anything further, clearly all lost in thought. A special task world¡­ One reward being one Merit point. No denying, the reward was very rich, but from what they implied, the difficulty was extremely high, with the death rate close to 99%. It was truly a case of one life in a thousand deaths. At this moment, Lan Zhize finally returned. This time, his clothes were ragged and he looked like a beggar. ¡°Damn it, I finally made it back. You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through¡­¡± Chapter 297: 296: Determine the position of the Son of Destiny! Chapter 297: 296: Determine the position of the Son of Destiny!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°What happened to you?¡± Everyone stared at Lan Zhize, who looked like a beggar, in speechless surprise. Couldn¡¯t he have at least changed his attire before returning? With an aggrieved expression, Lan Zhize said, ¡°You have no idea. This time, the people pursuing me were terrifyingly numerous!¡± ¡°Previously, the most powerful beings hunting me were Nine Tribtion Spirits. Even though it was difficult, I was able to escape¡­¡±
¡°But this time, there were four of them chasing me¡­¡± Four? Du Gang turned to the other three. Thanks to the data, he knew that among those hunting them there were only eight of them with the cultivation level of Nine Tribtion Spirits. And these eight people only possessed Yellow Grade abilities. None of them possessed Mystic Level arts. This was one of the reasons why Lan Zhize and the rest could escape. Tao Xuanzhu was taken aback before she understood and nodded, ¡°This time, there were two Nine Tribtion Spirits among my adversaries. I assumed, therefore¡­¡± Du Gang turned his head and asked, ¡°Kou Yingwu, how about you?¡± Without hesitation, Kou Yingwu replied, ¡°I was only pursued by two Nine Tribtion Spirits as well¡­¡± Du Gang looked surprised. He turned to Jia Xiangming, ¡°What about you? No one was chasing you?¡± ¡°Of course, there was!¡± Jia Xiangming seemed puzzled, ¡°I was chased by four people as well. Otherwise, why would I have returned sote?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Four more Nine Tribtion Spirits? This implies that their Main God has joined the battle?! ¡± In the past few days, he had not just been idling around but had been actively collecting information about this ce.
The Seven Gods Pce was very well-known on the continent and the situation inside was basically transparent. Thus, he didn¡¯t have to exert much effort to learn about their abilities. Du Gang nodded again quickly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for them to join the battle. After all, we prepared from the beginning to be hunted by the entire continent¡­¡± ¡°Now, our top priority is to locate the Son of Destiny and kill him!¡± He unfurled the world map and started pointing at a small red triangle on it. ¡°This triangle is the location of the Son of Destiny so we¡­¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve found the Son of Destiny already?¡± Lan Zhize, who had just returned, looked at him with surprise, finding it hard to believe. ¡°Yes, we have!¡± Having responded to his question, Du Gang continued, ¡°And within this triangle, there are two human settlements. So that means, the Son of Destiny is in one of these two areas¡­¡± ¡°First, we need to determine which area he is in. Once we¡¯ve done that, whether it¡¯s proceeding to the search and rescue in the third phase or obliterating everyone like the captain has suggested, all options are on the table¡­¡± Destroying an entire continent and wiping out a single settlement ¨C clearly, thetter is easier. The current issue is not about the morality of killing innocent people.
If they don¡¯t kill the Son of Destiny, they will fail their mission, and they would be the ones to die! This annihtion would even wipe out all the other gods! This means they have no other options! If they are driven to a dead end, even if it requires destroying the entire continent, they would have no choice but to do so! A poption of one hundred billion¡­ A sense of mncholy stirred within Du Gang. He always thought of himself as a good person. But, when forced to choose between his own life and the lives of one hundred billion people on this continent, he chose himself. There was no grand cause, no inescapable reason for death. There was only his own will to survive! A simple goal of wanting to live! Not dwelling on his mncholy for long, he quickly regained his mentalposure. After ncing at the time, he said, ¡°The next revtion will begin soon. We need to hurry up and reach the triangr area. This time, we should be good¡­¡± Everyone was excited. This meant they were on the verge ofpleting their mission.
The looming threat of annihtion made them breathless. So naturally, they were exhrated to see the dawn of victory. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get moving!¡± Under Du Gang¡¯s guidance, they made it to the triangr area. Then, as he instructed, they flew in the pre-determined direction. Looking at both directions, Du Gang noticed a human settlement on each side. His calctions concluded that the Son of Destiny should be in one of them. Could it be this easy? Feeling slightly apprehensive, he knew his calction was logically sound and the data was fairly objective. But he couldn¡¯t shake a feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be so simple. ¡°Phew!¡± Regardless, they would know the oue once all tests wereplete! He took a deep breath, concealed himself, and started nning their next move. This time, hepletely transformed into a strategist, dedicating all his focus to mental calctions. Settling down, he thought of something. ¡°Lan Zhize, he¡¯s stronger than I expected!¡±
¡°Four Main Gods were pursuing him, but he still managed to escape. This suggests that his escape techniques are not to be underestimated!¡± It seems that ording to the standard of ordinary Nine Tribtion Spirits being Yellow Grade, the arts of the four Great Main Gods are either Mystic or Earth Grade. As for Heavenly¡­ Du Gang shook his head. That possibility was unlikely. ording to his investigations, the Seven Gods each controlled different methods. If it was a Heavenly Method, that would mean Jin Biao, who had already died, would have mastered seven Heavenly Methods. That is not possible! The only power known to possess multiple Heavenly methods is the Ancient City! And even within Ancient City, Supreme Techniques are not universal. Each n could basically only master their own technique. Having pieced this together, he started building a model of the enemy¡¯s power profile based on the descriptions given by the others. His task was to simte the possible strength of his opponents in the uing fight. While this task seemed daunting, for Du Gang it wasn¡¯t a big challenge, as he had sufficient data for analysis.
The analysis was rtively straightforward, consisting primarily of the process of elimination. Every single move made by the God in this alternate world was mapped onto a standard coordinate system. By excluding the strongest and weakest possibilities, and tracking the trajectory of each action, it was possible to estimate a median¡­ Once a specific range was determined, the strongest and the weakest were added to it, providing a good estimate of the enemy¡¯s abilities. ¡°The weakest Nine Tribtion Spirit¡¯sbat power is only a little over 3000 Naer¡­¡± A reading of 3000+ Naer! Du Gang could immediately infer that the base multiple of Nine Tribtion Spirits was forty-five. This meant among those Nine Tribtion Spirits, one only mastered the Yellow Grade techniques and his progress was just 3%! The upper limit of strength, however, exceeding 13,000. Thirteen thousand, abination, it¡¯s practically impossible with a Yellow Grade technique. So it must be five percent of a Mystic Level Art. ¡°Or perhaps, four percent of an Earth Level Method!¡± No, that¡¯s not right! Du Gang quickly questioned his own theory, ¡°This is just the basicbat power, it can¡¯t rule out the secret arts they possess that can double theirbat power!¡± Such secret arts were fairly scarce in the past, but they¡¯re quitemon among powerful forces. Like his, one of the nine secrets, the Jie-Character Secret, doubles his power to ten times. Evenmon secret arts allow for a two-fold increase inbat power. If it¡¯s more powerful, it could even triple or quadruple. ¡°Looking at this, not only the four main gods exceed ten thousandbat power, but the eight subordinate gods under hismand may also reach over ten thousandbat power with the use of the secret arts!¡± ¡°As for us here¡­¡± Du Gang was contemting thebat power of five people. His ownbat power, with a basicbat power of six hundred under the Heavenly Level Cultivation Method, and an art progress of three percent, multiplied by three gives him abat power of one thousand eight hundred. If he were to apply the Jie-Character Secret and multiply by ten, it would mean hisbat power could briefly explode to the level of eighteen thousand Naer. ¡°If it¡¯s eighteen thousand¡­¡± Du Gang pondered deeply. At first nce, the enemy¡¯s strongestbat power is only thirteen thousand. But what if this is without any doubling? If the enemy used a secret art to double, could theirbat power reach twenty-six thousand? He still can¡¯t take the risk! Although his trump card is very strong, his basic cultivation is too weak, only at Third Tribtion. The others, the lowest ranked Lan Zhize and Jia Xiangming, have reached the Sixth Tribtion. This means their basicbat power is three point five times his. Tao Xuanzhu is at the Seventh Tribtion, with a basicbat power four point seven times his. Kou Yingwu has reached the Ninth Tribtion, his basicbat power is close to eight times his. This means that guy, even if all his other data are equivalent to his and he doesn¡¯t have a secret art, still has abat power close to his. However, if Kou Yingwu¡¯s technique is stronger than his, or if he has even a lowest level secret art that can only double, thebat power would increase exponentially. Twenty thousand? Or thirty thousand? Shaking his head, he sighed. Without analysis, he presumed he was almost as powerful as Kou Yingwu. But now he realized, even if he applies the Jie-Character Secret at full throttle, he probably won¡¯t be able to defeat Kou Yingwu. After all, you can¡¯t imagine the enemy being poorly gifted andcks training, that¡¯s self-deceiving. So, at most, my strength levels with Tao Xuanzhu, Lan Zhize, and Jia Xiangming must strive to keep up with me! Moreover, mybat power boost is short term explosion¡­ no, their peak of power is also short term explosion, the only difference is, after I explode, the power only remains at one thousand eight hundred, after they explode, it might still be seven or eight thousand or even over ten thousand. As he was pondering, a violent st wave came from afar. Has the fight started? This time, they are conducting tests within a triangr area, the range is rtively small, which makes the difficulty even greater. It mainly reflects in two aspects. On one hand, it¡¯s difficult for Lan Zhize and the others to escape once they get the data. On the other hand, there is a risk of them being discovered at any time! ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s meet resistance with resistance, hold our ground and see what happens!¡± At this point, further analysis ofbat power is of no avail, it can only establish a base in his heart, and it cannot change anything. In the end, we still have to fight for real! ¡­ ¡°That woman is really beautiful!¡± In a dense forest, Cang Yu and Fire Thorn Lady stood on a tree chatting casually. After experiencing several pursuits, they had roughly assessed the situation of their opponents. Fire Thorn Lady curled her lips, ¡°She¡¯s just a bit better dressed than me!¡± You? Cang Yu gave Fire Thorn Lady a nce. Before, he couldn¡¯t deny that Fire Thorn Lady was the most beautiful and hot woman on this continent. But now,paring Fire Thorn Lady to that fairy woman he saw, she really seemed like a turkey and a phoenix! ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what kind of look is that?!¡± Fire Thorn Lady was somewhat impatient and said irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t be a love-struck fool. No matter how good-looking she is, she¡¯s from another world. Now tell me, what on earth are these guys up to, why do they appear and disappear¡­¡± After experiencing several patterned pursuits, she had also sensed something unusual, but with her intelligence, she wasn¡¯t able to figure it out. Without hesitation, Cang Yu said, ¡°At present, it seems like the enemy is collecting some data¡­¡± ¡°Yes, they seem to be testing something, like they¡¯re making some judgments. I¡¯m not quite sure what they¡¯re up to, perhaps they¡¯re looking for some treasure or something!¡± Fire Thorn Lady didn¡¯t pay attention to this, instead, she casually asked, ¡°Cang Yu, who else is with you?¡± Cang Yu chuckled, ¡°Are you sent by Fire?¡± Fire Thorn Lady denied immediately, ¡°How could that be, I told you, I also want to be a main god, to rece them¡­¡± Cang Yu nced at her calmly, his eyes deeply observing her. After a while, he said softly, ¡°You can join, the four gods are ughtered and the seven positions are enough for us to share. But I can¡¯t tell you who¡¯s our teammate because I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re Fire¡¯s person¡­¡± He didn¡¯t fully trust Fire Thorn Lady. People who truly knew his n were extremely trustworthy. If Fire Thorn Lady had found out about it, from his calction, the onlytter could be Fire! He was conspiring to rebel, and there was a high chance for Fire to notice. Because he nned many things going through Fire, it was normal for them to be detected. After all, Fire was the strongest among the four gods, and he was the one with the most secrets. Even if you know it, so what? Cang Yu sneered in his heart. Their rebellion was actually a public plot, and Fire didn¡¯t dare to disclose it. Because the eight of them together weren¡¯t weaker than the four of them. Once made public, there would be no room for rxation, and they would have to fight to a conclusion. By now, neither side was prepared! Fire Thorn Lady was somewhat perturbed. She was indeed sent by Fire, and Fire had also told her about Cang Yu¡¯s n to rebel. But in fact, she also had her own ns. She really wanted to join Cang Yu, but she was afraid he would fail and end up being punished by the four gods. So, she was somewhat hesitant, hoping that Cang Yu would give her something decisive to make her feel secure and help her fullymit. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking. I¡¯m going to pursue the fairy now, it¡¯s almost time for them to appear¡­¡± Without saying much, Cang Yu disyed an attitude of going after his goddess, and flew towards the north. Seeing this, although Fire Thorn Lady didn¡¯t like the beautiful and elegant woman, she still followed Cang Yu. Chapter 298: 297: The Secrets from the Divine Servant’s Mouth Chapter 298: 297: The Secrets from the Divine Servant¡¯s Mouth
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Lan Zhize stared in disbelief at the four Main Gods approaching from afar. He was utterly dumbfounded. Why were four people from four different directions causing amotion and revealing their positions simultaneously? Why were these four Main Godsing after him? He was speechless. Did they think he was an easy target? Or did they just happen to stumble upon him? If that¡¯s the case, his luck must be incredibly bad, right?
Should he just walk away? No! He shook his head. He was just one step away frompleting his mission. He had to obtain the critical data so Du Gang could analyze it and find the Son of Destiny. If he left now and lost this piece of data, what if they missed out on the Son of Destiny? ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m all in!¡± At this moment, he had no choice but to hold out as long as possible and collect as much data as he could! Good grief, this sacrifice is huge! He felt like he might have to use every trick in the book this time, or else he might not make it through! ¡­¡­ ¡°I wonder who the four Main Gods are going for this time!¡± In a certain valley, Du Gang, who had nothing to do, was hiding and specting about the opponents of the four men, while constantly deducing the intelligence of this world. ¡°So far I¡¯ve been to five gathering ces and obtained some local legends, but none of them seem to be too powerful¡­¡±
In the countless tests of the others, he wasn¡¯t idle either. He kept moving among various gathering ces, collecting rumors and intelligence about potential Sons of Destiny. ces like teahouses with vast amounts of information were basically covered by him. He even specifically grabbed a few information peddlers for some covert interrogation. Thepletion of the mission was rted to his life, so he naturally did not spare these people anything. When he had to, he didn¡¯t shy away from getting tough. However, he overestimated the integrity of these people. Basically, without resorting to any torture, they spilled everything they knew. Even more, he caught someone unusual, a man wearing a red hat. It was said that such a person was a Divine Servant of the Seven Gods Pce! ¡­¡­ Within Du Gang¡¯s inner world. ¡°You say you clean the Seven Gods Pce?¡± Du Gang looked suspiciously at the red-hatted man in front of him, ¡°Are you messing with me? Which of the Seven Gods needs someone else to clean for them?¡± In the Primordial Continent, although the power of a God Spirit Level is somewhat limited and they can¡¯t do many things, they are capable of casting the Dust Cleaning Technique. Is there a need to hire ordinary people to do cleaning? In his eyes, the Sector Lord level red-hatted man was just an ordinary person.
The man looked terrified and exined hurriedly: ¡°Sir, everything I said is true!¡± ¡°The Seven Gods Pce indeed had me cleaning for them, not just me, there were many others¡­¡± He didn¡¯t look like he was lying, so Du Gang frowned and asked: ¡°Apart from cleaning, what other mortals have gone to the Seven Gods Pce?¡± The man seemed startled at first but soon recovered, quickly responding: ¡°In the Seven Gods Pce, there are many who are responsible for changing the red carpet every day, and numerous teams are responsible for food¡­¡± From his words, Du Gang finally understood how extravagant the so-called Seven Gods were. From their eating, drinking, living, and traveling, everything was of the highest standard, and they had people serving them constantly. People like these weren¡¯t randomly chosen. They were picked from variousrge families to be Divine Servants. Families without deep backgrounds or vast wealth wouldn¡¯t be chosen. Du Gang sneered, ¡°Given your ¡®privileged¡¯ background, why did you betray your god so quickly?¡± ording to the selection rules of the Seven Gods Pce, the man in front of him was surely a close Divine Servant of the Seven Gods, and he belonged to the nobility. If the gods are regarded as emperors, then their Divine Servants would be the nobles; they are the beneficiaries. Though they may seem humble in front of the gods, they are revered amongst people of lower ss. The red-hatted man begged, ¡°Sir, I really am not lying!¡±
At that moment, he was truly frightened, peeing himself with fear. This method of catching people in another world was unheard of, unparalleled. it was even superior to the methods used by the Seven Gods! Du Gang suddenly thought of a news story he had seen back on Earth. ording to a survey in Hua Nation, the poorer people are, the more patriotic they are. They are more likely to sacrifice themselves in times of national crisis. This is because they have nothing, they are at the bottom of society, and they need to fight hard to rise up. Isn¡¯t it true that ¡®the nobility would rather have a seed?¡¯ On the other hand, wealthy people are less willing to sacrifice themselves in times of national crisis. This is because they have everything. To ask them to abandon their wealth and risk their lives, they are not willing! He also remembered a skit by an old artist. ¡°If you win a billion, would you donate it to the poor?¡± ¡°I will, I¡¯d donate the whole billion!¡± ¡°What about a car, would you donate that?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re willing to donate a billion, but not a car?¡±
¡°Because, I really do own a car!¡± Recalling this, Du Gang roughly understood the Red Hat Divine Servant¡¯s thinking. Would he sacrifice himself for the gods? He didn¡¯t want to, he wanted to live! So, after intimidating him a bit, he asked again: ¡°Now, tell me what you know about the gods, I want things that people can¡¯t hear about in public!¡± He looked calmly at the man, smiling yet not as he said, ¡°To me, you are nothing more than an ant. Killing you doesn¡¯t matter. If you cooperate enough, I¡¯ll let you go after I¡¯m done. If you lie to me, you will die!¡± The red-hatted man gulped, struggling to say: ¡°Can you¡­ can you give me some kind of guarantee?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Even if I promise not to kill you, would you believe it?¡± ¡°You just need to know, your life is in my hands now. Killing you is the right thing to do. Not killing you depends on your performance. I¡¯m running out of patience, so if you waste any more of my time¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± The Red Hat Divine Servant¡¯s backbone wasn¡¯t that strong, and he didn¡¯t even let Du Gang finish before he confessed to everything. ¡°The Seven Gods Pce has seven Main Gods, fourteen True Gods, and over two hundred lesser gods¡­¡±
Through his narration, Du Gang roughly understood that the Main Gods were the seven strongest beings at the God Spirit Level and the True Gods were also at the God Spirit Level, but their cultivation methods were not as good as the Main Gods. Other divine servants, however, have variable cultivation ranging from the First Tribtion God Spirit level to the Eighth Tribtion God Spirit level. ¡°The Seven Gods Pce had originally seven Main Gods, but over a year ago, a visitor from another dimension arrived¡­¡± The red-hatted man knew much more than Du Gang had imagined. Du originally thought that if this guy knew about some of the Main Gods¡¯ quirks, it would be quite impressive already. Yet, he even knew how three of the Seven Gods died. ¡°That visitor from the Heavenly Court, ording to him, there are many worlds out there¡­¡± ¡°Later, all the gods joined forces to fight against the visitor from the Heavenly Court¡­¡± ¡°Who would have guessed that on that day, it was like twilight for the gods; the seven Main Gods, the three strongest ones were killed in battle¡­¡± ¡°Numerous disciples died, and several of the fourteen deities also perished¡­¡± After saying this, he paused as if hesitating. Du Gang, however, took this opportunity to remind him, ¡°You must understand that your life is in my hands. Whether you live or die depends on your performance. As for the possible punishment from the Seven Gods, if you survive this ordeal with me, then you can think about it!¡± Hearing this, the red-hatted man came to his senses immediately and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I understand, I wouldn¡¯t dare to hide anything!¡± ¡°In fact, that visitor from the Heavenly Court didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the other divine servants and deities. His main attacks were all directed at the Main Gods¡­¡± ¡°Also, most of the deities and disciples were killed unintentionally, and after three of the Main Gods died, the other four had to flee in panic!¡± ¡°That visitor from the Heavenly Court did not pursue them; instead, he closed his eyes to rest for a moment¡­¡± The red-hatted Divine Servant did not know Du Gang¡¯s thoughts and could only spill everything that he knew. ¡°I remember that when the visitor from the Heavenly Court was there, he unwittingly said somethingpletely nonsensical¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly perked up, listening carefully. ¡°The assessment task is nowplete; it¡¯s finally time for the promotion task¡­¡± With a nervous look on his face, the red-hatted man cautiously said, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s all he said!¡± Du Gang, however, fell into deep thought. Promotion task? From God Spirit level to True God level? In this way, Kou Yingwu¡¯s previous seven-person mission was actually a prerequisite task for this man¡¯s assessment mission. That means, if Kou Yingwu¡¯s seven-person mission got through, then he would be participating in an assessment mission. If he could get through that as well, then he would be participating in a promotion mission. However, it¡¯s not certain; there might be other tasks prior to the assessment mission! Du Gang mused, no matter what, he had learned some new terminology. He nodded approvingly and smiled, ¡°Good, you have earned half a chance to live. If you have any important information, speak up now¡­¡± Hearing this, the red-hatted man rejoiced and thanked Du profusely. He then mentioned everything he knew about the Seven Gods Pce. ¡°Actually, after the three Main Gods died, their six counterpart deities and all their direct disciples were killed by the remaining four Main Gods¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°How did youe across this information?¡± Petrified, the Divine Servant kept bowing in fear, ¡°Sir, I swear everything I¡¯ve said is true, all other Divine Servants know this too¡­¡± ¡°Inside the Seven Gods Pce, this is an open secret, everyone knows it, it¡¯s just that no one dares to talk about it openly¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang could not help but understand. Judging from the ¡®gods¡¯ attitudes towards themoners, it was apparent they did not care about their lives, let alone give them any importance. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°There is!¡± Seeing the man in front of him nod, the red-hatted Divine Servant was overjoyed at the prospect of sparing his life. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, one of the Main Gods, the ¡®Fire¡¯ God, has an affair with his counterpart deity, Fire Thorn Lady¡­¡± ¡°I often see them together in a room, and sometimes even in the Seven Gods Pce¡­¡± Du Gang raised his eyebrows, what kind of intelligence was this? Did he actually like hearing such gossip? The red-hatted Divine Servant, good at picking up subtle expressions, was startled by Du Gang¡¯s response and quickly said, ¡°Sir, that Fire Thorn Lady before bing a deity, secretly had a partner¡­¡± Du Gang knew from the locals that a partner was akin to a spouse, only in case of God Spirits. Du Gang was immediately intrigued, ¡°You mean, Fire Thorn Lady¡¯s partner is not the ¡®Fire¡¯ God?¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s reaction, the red-hatted Divine Servant took a breath of relief and nodded, ¡°Exactly, Sir, you may not know this, but when Fire Thorn Lady was not yet a deity, Feng Yu was her partner¡­¡± ¡°Later, Feng Yu was killed in a coborative attack by the four gods, and then¡­¡± Is that so! It was just about a person who was already dead. Du Gang shook his head, somewhat disappointed. He thought it was some juicy gossip! Seeing Du Gang¡¯s expression, the red-hatted Divine Servant was startled. Quickly, he clenched his teeth and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, Feng Yu is actually not dead!!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang stared at him in confusion, waiting for his exnation. The red-hatted Divine Servant, caught in a do-or-die situation, disregarded everything else and spilled everything he knew. ¡°Feng Yu was originally going to be killed, but someone among the deities hid him¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brow, ¡°You mean, someone tricked everyone else, didn¡¯t kill him, and instead hid him?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± The red-hatted Divine Servant nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not just Feng Yu¡­¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I was in charge of cleaning the Seven Gods Pce and identally discovered a very secret hidden passage¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a passage that even the Seven Gods don¡¯t know about!¡± He affirmed, ¡°I¡¯m sure the Seven Gods don¡¯t know about it because it¡¯s a passagepletely undetectable from the outside, probably built by people from the ancient times¡­¡± ¡°Once while cleaning the area near the passage, I discovered them¡­¡± Listening to this, Du Gang¡¯s brows furrowed further. Why did he feel like this guy was just trying to trick him? But careful observation revealed that the red-hatted man didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡°You¡¯re saying, none of those people discovered you?¡± Even if those people were from Jin Biao¡¯s world, couldn¡¯t they really sense him? ¡°Sir, there is something you don¡¯t know. The Seven Gods Pce actually has many restrictions. The Seven Gods might be worried that someone might attack them secretly¡­ahem, they have ced many safeguards. Basically, everyone¡¯s perceptive abilities and so on have been weakened. This weakening is indiscriminate, including themselves. The only difference is that the ces they live in are very solid and not easily broken into¡­¡± Chapter 299: 298: The Late Return of Tao Xuanzhu! Chapter 299: 298: The Late Return of Tao Xuanzhu!
Trantor:549690339 A mere divine servant, somehow knew that a true god was nning to rebel. When Du Gang first learned of this, he thought it was absurd. However, based on his way of judging people, this red-capped divine servant didn¡¯t seem to be lying, otherwise, he was making light of his own life. Still, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform the Main God of this news?¡± ¡°Sir, I have already informed the ¡®Fire¡¯ Main God¡­¡±
Hearing this, Du Gang fell into thought. ording to this divine servant, the Seven Gods Pce was not entirely united. Certain true gods below were plotting tomit godughter. The reason why all was quiet was because they were waiting for an opportunity. And now, the appearance of these outsiders was like a beacon, an alternative signal. If¡­ they were to join forces with these true gods and eliminate their four Main Gods, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier for them toplete their task? After his consciousness left his inner world, Du Gang murmured, ¡°So, in addition to looking for the Child of Destiny, can I also try to find this guy named Cang Yu?¡± Soon, he shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing, first find the Child of Destiny. If I can¡¯t find him, I could consider joining forces with this Cang Yu¡­¡± If the four powerful Main Gods didn¡¯t interfere, it would be incredibly easy for them toplete their task. Of course, this is a contingency n in case they can¡¯t find the Child of Destiny. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± As Du Gang was contemting, a clear voice sounded.
He turned his head and saw Kou Yingwu striding over. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡± Kou Yingwu shrugged his shoulders andughed, ¡°These guys¡­they seemed to look down upon me. A man and a woman came at first, both at the Nine Tribtion Divine Spirit level, but they left before the fight even started¡­¡± ¡°After those two left, none of the remaining rabble were a match for me. Those I could capture, I captured, those I couldn¡¯t, I killed straight away!¡± So that¡¯s how it was! Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°What information did you get from those you captured?¡± Kou Yingwu dered cheerfully, ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am, Kou Yingwu, the future Iron Cavalry of the Kou Family¡­¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes, abruptly interrupting, ¡°Get to the point, time is short!¡± Kou Yingwu grinned sheepishly and quickly said, ¡°Basically, I¡¯ve tortured the information of their numbers, the names of every member of the Seven Gods Hall who¡¯s hunting us, and so on¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then? That¡¯s it!¡± Kou Yingwu was obliviously puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±
Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He already knew all these things from analyzing data and secretly gathering information from various ces over the past few days. This guy probably didn¡¯t know what direction to question in! After thinking for a moment, he turned back and asked, ¡°You said earlier that two Nine Tribtion Divine Spirits left. Were they both red-haired?¡± ¡°Red hair?!¡± Kou Yingwu blinked and tilted his head up, starting to recall. After a few seconds, he licked his lips and nodded, ¡°One of them, the woman, had red hair, but the man¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t red¡­¡± After a pause, he recalled in detail and confirmed, ¡°Yes, the man didn¡¯t have red hair, but silver hair instead!¡± Silver hair? Du Gang narrowed his eyes. Silver hair was a distinct feature in the Hall of Gods. People of the Cang character series generally had this hair color. Of the Cang character series who reached the Nine Tribtion Divine Spirit level, there were only two, one of whom was the Cang Yu they had discussed before. So, it was Cang Yu and Fire Thorn Lady?
There was only one woman in the Fire character series, the Fire Thorn Lady. Without a doubt, it was her. How did she get involved with Cang Yu? Du Gang had just finished plotting out the rtionships within the Seven Gods Pce and knew that the Fire Thorn Lady had an unusual rtionship with the Fire Main God. A spy strategy? A beauty scheme? His first reaction was just that, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Their arrival must also have appeared as an opportunity to Cang Yu. He must have taken some action, which in turn prompted the Fire faction to deploy the Fire Thorn Lady. She probably doesn¡¯t know that her fellow practitioner is still alive, does she?! ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Kou Yingwu looked at Du Gang in confusion, very puzzled. Did he tell a funny joke? Or was there something dirty on his face?
Thinking this, he pulled out a mirror and examined his face in it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, I¡¯m a handsome guy!¡± Du Gang quickly recovered, didn¡¯t exin anything, not because he deliberately concealed it, but because it was too tedious to exin these things to Kou Yingwu. With his intelligence, he might not understand, and it would also waste time. He coughed, didn¡¯t hesitate, and said directly, ¡°Where¡¯s your data? Show it to me!¡± Soon, Du Gang had a look at Kou Yingwu¡¯s data. ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Although Kou Yingwu had listened before to Du Gang exining the principles of this data, he didn¡¯t fully understand, he just felt it was amazing. Therefore, he could only rely on Du Gang to exin. The corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth slowly curved into a smile, and he nodded, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the data you brought back is different than the others¡¯!¡± Different, implying a hit! Kou Yingwu was immediately thrilled and excited, ¡°You mean, the Child of Destiny has been found?¡± Du Gangughed heartily, quickly took out a map, pointed at the gathering ce near the northern part of the triangle, and marked it with a cross. With absolute confidence, he stated, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±
¡°Excellent!¡± Seeing this, Kou Yingwu was overjoyed, rubbing his hands together eagerly, as if ready to rush off to y the Child of Destiny in the next second. Du Gang was also feeling the same way, and took a sigh of relief in his heart. Coming to the mission world for the first time, and knowing that extermination also included ying other gods, he felt tremendous pressure. Now seeing the dawn of taskpletion, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Moreover, this time, if they could return, he would ask the people in the Ancient City, and question Xiang Xinjian, why he had been lied to. This so-called Heavenly Court admission ticket was given to him by the Ancient City! A hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes, if the Ancient City indeed betrayed him, the other two deities would also have to be abandoned¡­ Kou Yingwu was still indulging in his joy when he suddenly felt a chill in the surrounding air. He turned his head and saw an ominous murderous look in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, more exaggerated than any top-level assassin he had ever seen. This guy¡­ At this moment, he found it difficult to breathe, feeling as if the surrounding air had solidified. This killing intent¡­ He was somewhat shocked, it was a state of mind bent on ughter, as if the whole world had wronged him and must bear his vengeance. ¡°Du Gang?!¡± A deep voice rang out. Just as quickly, the terrifying atmosphere that had taken over the entire valley vanished. And Du Gang, too, had resumed his usual demeanor. He looked towards the source of the voice, smiling, ¡°Jia Xiangming, you¡¯re back, is the data correct?¡± Seeing this normal smile, Jia Xiangming wondered if he had just had some sort of illusion. He nced at Kou Yingwu subconsciously and saw the same astonished expression in his eyes. He instantly realized he hadn¡¯t been mistaken! The frightening intent to kill he had just felt was real! This Du Gang¡­ He had already upgraded Du Gang¡¯s danger level in his heart, but now it seemed that it still wasn¡¯t enough! This was a very terrifying and dangerous individual! Moreover, he not only carried some hidden terror within him but also possessed near-demon-like intelligence. Putting other aspects aside, just the string of methods he employed to find the Son of Destiny could not be thought up by simple individuals. Although Jia Xiangming had many thoughts in his heart, his face didn¡¯t reveal the slightest ripple. He also smiled, nodded and replied, ¡°The data is fine, I have brought everything back. Should I show it to you now?¡± As he spoke, a drop of cold sweat emerged at his neck and his muscles tensed as if ready to involuntarily react at any moment. In reality, he knew Du Gang had no malicious intent towards him. However, he couldn¡¯t control his fear. It was as though he was standing before a predator at the top of the food chain. Just being there was enough to generate palpable fear. Du Gang didn¡¯t notice these details and, smiling, took the data. He quickly scanned it and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°No issues!¡± ¡°Your data is different from Kou Yingwu¡¯s, it looks like we have truly found the Son of Destiny!¡± The Son of Destiny has been found? Jia Xiangming was taken aback at first, then quickly realized what Du Gang meant. Temporarily forgetting his fear, he asked excitedly, ¡°You mean, the Son of Destiny has been found?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Du Gang nodded with a smile, ¡°Based on my observation of the previous data, the location of the Son of Destiny this time is the gathering ce in the north within the triangle!¡± Jia Xiangming furrowed his brow, ¡°Hold on, didn¡¯t you say before that we need at least three data points to ascertain a direction?¡± ¡°You said two points establish a straight line and an additional point determines the position¡­¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, the data provided by Kou Yingwu is almost consistent with the direction the Son of Destiny previously pointed to. This means the location he¡¯s at is near the Son of Destiny¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Jia Xiangming nodded in understanding while taking an unfurtive step backward. Having been unnerved by that sinister intent once, he needed some time to adjust to Du Gang¡¯s performance. Therefore, it was better to maintain distance in order to minimize any excessive reactions. ¡°I am finally back!¡± Just then, a quivering voice came from afar. The trio turned their heads and saw Lan Zhize, looking like a beggar with tattered clothes, walking over with a distressed expression on his face. Upon seeing his appearance, Kou Yingwu curiously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡­¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Lan Zhize yelled out, tears brimming in his eyes, heined, ¡°That¡¯s right, I ran into four Main Gods again!¡± ¡°They were too bullying, they broke the rules! I suggested a one-on-one match and they agreed. But in the end, they still ganged up on me, saying something about taking me on one-on-one with four of them¡­¡± Poor child! The trio shared a look before bursting intoughter. In this tense and urgent mission-filled world, having such a character did ease some of their stress. At the same time, the three men also had a clear understanding of Lan Zhize¡¯s strength. A six-stage divine spirit like him could actually withstand the attack of four nine-stage divine spirits. Moreover, after obtaining the data he needed, he managed to sessfully escape. What was even more unbelievable was that he had done this twice! Soon, while Lan Zhize was frantically venting, Du Gang finished examining the data he had brought back. ¡°How is it?¡± Although they had already heard Du Gang¡¯s experience, Kou Yingwu and Jia Xiangming were still watching him nervously. Du Gangughed and nodded, ¡°No problem, his data is roughly simr to Jia Xiangming¡¯s.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lan Zhize looked confused, ¡°What do you mean, simr?¡± He turned to look at Jia Xiangming, ¡°Did you also meet four Main Gods?¡± Jia Xiangming shrugged. If he hade across four Main Gods, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to collect data. ¡°No, the ones I met were ordinary fellows¡­¡± ¡°What Du Gang meant by simr data probably refers to other aspects, indicating the data representing the position of the Son of Destiny¡­¡± Lan Zhize was very clever, he quickly understood the key point. Looking at Kou Yingwu in astonishment, he inquired, ¡°Captain, on your side¡­¡± Kou Yingwu suddenly proudly nodded, ¡°Yes, we found the Son of Destiny, he¡¯s on my side!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lan Zhize immediately cheered. At this moment, however, Du Gang frowned, ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Tao Xuanzhu?¡± ¡°Previously, she was always either the first or second to return, why hasn¡¯t shee back this time?¡± Even Lan Zhize, who had faced four Main Gods, was back, yet there was no sight of Tao Xuanzhu. The other three also reacted, their brows furrowing. ¡°Could she have encountered trouble?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, she¡¯s not weak, and she¡¯s a seven-stage divine spirit who can fly. Logically, there should be no problem with her being the first to return¡­¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Instinctively, the three of them turned their gazes towards Du Gang. In their eyes, Du Gang had already be the brain of the team. Du Gang nced at the time, pondered for two seconds, and then spoke, ¡°Wait for another five minutes. If she still doesn¡¯t show up, we will have to go in her direction and search for her¡­¡± Thus, everyone began to wait quietly, full of doubts. They frequently looked south, hoping to see Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s figure. However, to their disappointment, five minutes passed and Tao Xuanzhu was still nowhere to be seen. Not even a single flying sword was in sight. ¡°She really has encountered trouble!¡± Du Gang took a deep breath. He had run through all the possibilities in his mind just now and had made up his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s head south to find Tao Xuanzhu!¡± Seeing the worried expressions of the others, he spoke seriously, ¡°We are a team. Even though we are temporary, until we disband, we remain a team. Do we just abandon a team member?¡± The others were only concerned and hadn¡¯t suggested not going. Du Gang just led the way and the others quickly agreed. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Good. In that case, let¡¯s head south to find Tao Xuanzhu. However, rest assured, if we encounter anything that endangers our lives, we can each make our escape. At that point, there would be no team¡­¡± Chapter 300: 299: Tearing Through the Void! Chapter 300: 299: Tearing Through the Void!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Cang Yu, what on earth do you mean?¡± In an area markedly different from the external space, Fire Thorn Lady inquired with a furrowed brow. At first, she thought Cang Yu was joking, but who would have thought, he indeed came to find this foreign woman. Moreover, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Cang Yu was genuinely serious about it, he even used the space sealing, which was extremely difficult for space cultivators to deploy. Although Cang Yu used a tool to execute this seal, such tools were rare treasures. He would not use them unless it was a matter of life and death.
Given such a premise, she was somewhat perplexed by his motives. In her opinion, Cang Yu wasn¡¯t that type of man. If he coveted other women, rumors about it would have surfaced a long time ago when he was still a Main God. However, the reality was that he had neverid his hands on any woman. He was a man who prioritized cultivation. At this moment, Cang Yu didn¡¯t answer her question. Despite every attack heunched exploding with the force of tens of thousands Naer, it seemed as if he was trying to kill his opponent. However, Tao Xuanzhu, who was facing him, not only disyed effortless brilliance in handling the attack of tens of thousands of Naer but also periodically shot flying swords to probe his defenses. ¡°What is this person trying to do?¡± Tao Xuanzhu was somewhat puzzled. Initially, she figured that this man wanted to trap her and then summon others to encircle and capture her. In such a case, she could escape the moment the barrier was lifted. However, a considerable amount of time had passed, but no one else had arrived. Based on this timeline, Kou Yingwu and others should have already finished their battle, which meant that her foes should have also finished fighting and would be able to sense the situation here. But no one had arrived, indicating that Cang Yu¡¯s barrier could not only prevent her escape but also iste them from the outside world, perfectly concealing their activities! Should she use that move?
She hesitated for a moment, but quickly shook her head slightly. She wasn¡¯t alone; she had a temporary team of five people. She still had four teammates! If Du Gang had it his way, he would undoubtedly bring others to rescue her. Therefore, she ought to dy a bit more, wait for them to arrive! Having made up her mind, she was in no rush. She began to slowly exchange attacks with her opponent. While she remained calm, Cang Yu was growing impatient. The time they had wasted had been quite ample. If they waited a bit longer, the other Main Gods, noticing his absence, mighte looking. By then, the woman wouldn¡¯t be his anymore! ¡°That look in his eyes¡­ ¡± Fire Thorn Lady, who was sporadicallyunching attacks, had been observantly watching Cang Yu. She noted the tant covetousness in his eyes as he gazed at Tao Xuanzhu. Could it be possible that he really desires a woman? She was bewildered and felt she had never understood Cang Yu despite having spent so much time with him. Although they weren¡¯t in an intimate rtionship, they were both Main Gods and were therefore familiar with each other. However, at this moment, he seemed entirely foreign to her.
¡­¡­.. Du Gang and his group were traveling rapidly and reached Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s location within a very short period of time. They had been worried about Tao Xuanzhu being attacked and hence hadn¡¯t concealed their approach, racing to her rescue. ¡°This is the ce!¡± The group stopped, looking around to assess the surroundings. ¡°There¡¯s no one here!¡± Lan Zhize frowned, shaking his head, ¡°Not only is there no one, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any sign of battle!¡± Jia Xiangming agreed and turned to Du Gang, ¡°Did you calcte the position wrongly?!¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°This is exactly the location I told Tao Xuanzhu about. With her character, she wouldn¡¯t deviate!¡± Given Du Gang¡¯s conviction, Kou Yingwu thought it unlikely that he was lying and spected, ¡°Could Tao Xuanzhu have been intercepted on the way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­¡±
The three of them immediately started theorizing. Meanwhile, Du Gang gently closed his eyes. He felt a familiarity with the environment around him, as if something¡­ ¡°A barrier?!¡± Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide, gazing straight ahead. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone followed his gaze, looking puzzled because all they saw was empty air. ¡°You mean, there¡¯s a barrier here?¡± Kou Yingwu and the others were bewildered. They knew what a barrier was, but they hadn¡¯t thought that a God Spirit Level could set up one, so they hadn¡¯t considered this possibility. Du Gang, on the other hand, had seen barriers in the Pangu Universe and had set one up himself, so he was familiar with them. ¡°This ce is a different world, unlike the Primordial Continent. There are slight differences in the spaces!¡± As he pondered this, Du Gang recalled the spatialws he had learned in the universe and tentatively pronounced a word.
¡°Reveal!¡± Unexpectedly, at that moment, it was as if he could manipte the very elements around him. The erstwile deserted forest started manifesting folds. The air began to bubble. It wasn¡¯t long before a ripple-like barrier appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°What!¡± All three stared at Du Gang, astounded, ¡°You can use spatial magic?¡± They couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. On the Primordial Continent, anything rted to space was beyond the reach of a typical God Spirit Level. Furthermore, the word ¡®reveal¡¯ uttered by Du Gang was strikingly simr to the Word of Truth that only a True God Level could master. Could it be that he knew the ways of the True God? The three were somewhat shocked. They had initially thought that Du Gang¡¯s power was limited to a certain range, but who knew he had concealed his true strength! It was unbelievable! However, Du Gang offered no exnation. Let them remain misunderstood. What if they turned out to be foes someday?
Now, they had discovered the barrier, and the ones inside the barrier must have discovered them too. The one most pleased was Tao Xuanzhu. She looked at the four men who had suddenly appeared outside and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was her own people who arrived first! On the other hand, Cang Yu was looking increasingly troubled! ¡°Damn it, what are those guys doing? Why didn¡¯t they stop those people? Why aren¡¯t theying for help?¡± Hearing his low growl, Fire Thorn Lady snorted disdainfully. Wasn¡¯t it all because he wanted to im the woman for himself and had set a barrier specifically to trap her? Fearful of being discovered by others, he had even deliberately added a concealment spell to the barrier. The fact that the others arrived first only indicated one thing: they were already informing their people. ¡°Fire Thorn Lady, cover me for a minute!¡± Cang Yu looked at her with reddened eyes full of frustration. Contrarily, Fire Thorn Lady was surprised by his determination and extremely curious about it. Cang Yu was known for his calm demeanor, but at this moment, he appeared reckless and cruel. It showed that the woman must mean something to him! As for whether he genuinely wanted the woman for ¡®that¡¯ purpose, it was definitely impossible! If she believed that absurdity, she would truly be a fool! Cang Yu must have captured this woman because she is special. ¡°Those are the two!¡± In the outside world, Kou Yingwu suddenly pointed at the two inside, saying: ¡°They were the ones I encountered, these two righteous Gods ran away as soon as they saw me¡­¡± He initially thought that they were afraid of him, but now, it seems, they havee to find Tao Xuanzhu! Could it be, they really n to capture Tao Xuanzhu as a hostage? However, is itmon to bring your own wife to abduct a second wife? He naturally took Fire Thorn Lady for Cang Yu¡¯s wife, so he found the situation somewhat amusing. This guy¡­ He must be an ouw at heart! A twitch appeared at the corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth, he easily read these thoughts from Kou Yingwu¡¯s eyes. He shook his head, not bothering to crush his illusions, he said directly: ¡°Captain, since these two escaped from you, don¡¯t you n to finish them off?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Kou Yingwuughed heartily, a surge of chivalry soaring within his heart, he swiftly shot upward, flying swiftly towards the center of the battle. Although he didn¡¯t know how to cast a barrier, he hade across them before, and he understood the principle. Barriers, in general, are divided into two types, one is to block the people inside from escaping. The other blocks outsiders from entering. Other features such as sound istion and stealth capabilities are additional functionalities. As Tao Xuanzhu, who has the ability to fly on her sword, had stayed within the barrier, it suggested that the barrier was made to prevent the people inside from going out, which meant it was possible for outsiders to enter! Indeed, that was the case. Without expending much effort, Kou Yingwu passed through as if he was passing through a wall of water and easily slipped in. ¡°Ha ha, prepare to die!¡± Kou Yingwu roared, a giant shadow of his de appeared, cutting towards Cang Yu and Fire Thorn Lady. ¡°I can¡¯t let you interfere with Cang Yu, this concerns whether I can attain the Final Divine Position¡­¡± Fire Thorn Lady seemed quite indifferent, as though treating Kou Yingwu as an insignificant ant, she still had the energy to talk about other things. She indifferently swung her hand, the red belt that was coiled around her waist instantly flew out, turning into a flexible whip, whipping towards the shadow of the de. ¡°Huh?!¡± Upon seeing this, Lan Zhize and Jia Xiangming both nced subconsciously at Fire Thorn Lady¡¯s skirt, curious about what would happen next. Upon witnessing this, Du Gang rolled his eyes, he kicked both of them and reprimanded them: ¡°What the hell are you looking at, if she was willing to whip it off, it means it wouldn¡¯t fall off. Stop dawdling, go and help, otherwise, by the time others from the Seven Gods Pce arrive, it would be too hard to escape!¡± Now that they had already identified the Son of Destiny, they shouldplete the mission as soon as possible to avoid anyplications! ¡°You¡¯re a saint!¡± Lan Zhize looked at Du Gang, who seemed indifferent, and sighed with emotion, then rotared upward, rushing to join the battle. Jia Xiangming, who was standing on the side, also showed a look of admiration and immediately followed suit. Du Gang curled his lips, a saint? Of course, he was not! The reason why he was unmoved was that he had seen more thrilling things in the brilliant universe. He had experienced rough seas, why would he care about this small scene? Not to mention Fire Thorn Lady¡¯s bare legs, even if she was wearing ck stockings¡­ ¡°Cough, I wouldn¡¯t mind getting a look of her in ck stockings¡­¡± Get a grip! Du Gang felt the need to clear his mind from such thoughts influenced by his surroundings, then he flew into the battle. The reason why it is called a barrier is that it has a confinement method far beyond what an average person can deploy. So, it can¡¯t be simply broken. The easiest way is to directly kill the person who set up the barrier or have him remove it voluntarily. Now that he knew that Cang Yu and Fire Thorn Lady were inside, two righteous Gods, he naturally would not choose to forcefully break the barrier, instead, he chose to go in. ¡°Stay where you are!¡± After Fire Thorn Lady made her move, she realized she had underestimated her opponent. The muscle-bound man was far stronger than she had imagined. Just one shadow of his de had exhausted all of her whip¡¯s power, and even caused her hand that was holding the whip to numb. These guys are too powerful! She tried to forcibly stop Lan Zhize among others froming in, but without a doubt, all were blocked by Kou Yingwu. ¡°You dare to attack others? Have I lost my pride?!¡± At this moment, Kou Yingwu did not treat her as a woman but as a peculiar opponent. His face was full of excitement, and he began to attack incessantly, like a ravaging storm. ¡°This madman!¡± Fire Thorn Lady cursed under her breath, it was clear that the man in front of her was a mad warrior. ¡°Cang Yu, I can only help you stop one!¡± Useless! Cang Yu was seething with rage in his heart, just give me two more minutes! Just two minutes, and I will definitely capture her! At this moment, the look in his eyes when he looked at Tao Xuanzhu was filled with desire. This is the key to his promotion! This is the source of his power surge! On the other hand, Tao Xuanzhu felt the deepest impact, she felt that the man across from her did not want to defile her, but wanted to eat her! Yes, literally, ¡®eat¡¯ her! Could it be that he knew about her constitution and, furthermore, he had a way to devour others¡¯ constitutions to strengthen his own?! This was the only possibility she could think of! While she was pondering, Lan Zhize and Jia Xiangming also rushed over and started to attack Cang Yu. ¡°Sigh!¡± Cang Yu, who was dealing with the attacks from the three, was somewhat regretful. The reckless and violent expression on his face gradually disappeared, and his expression returned to its usual calm. ¡°Boom!¡± With one powerful attack, he created an opening in thebined attack of the three, paused, with his eyes locked onto Tao Xuanzhu, he said in a deep voice: ¡°You are mine, I will be back for you!¡± After saying this, he looked deeply at Tao Xuanzhu onest time. Then he tore open a scroll in his hand, his whole person instantaneously disappeared into the void. ¡°Cang Yu, you bastard!¡± In the distance, Fire Thorn Lady had been paying attention to the central battlefield. Upon seeing what happened, she was so furious that she wished she could drag Cang Yu back and beat him up. He actually abandoned her and fled! Just at this moment, something shocking happened. ¡°Trying to escape?!¡± Du Gang, who had been merely observing the battle, saw Cang Yu disappearing into the void and sneered coldly, then he did something that shocked everyone present. Just as he waved his hand casually, a crack appeared in space. He stepped into it, disappearing instantly, chasing after Cang Yu. ¡°Ah?!!¡± Ripping through space bare-handed? Escaping into the void?! At that moment, everyone present was stunned. Chapter 301: 300: Conversations in the Void! Chapter 301: 300: Conversations in the Void!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Seizing the moment of everyone¡¯s shock, the Fire Thorn Lady decisively chose to flee. Rather than using conventional escape methods, she opted for an exquisite tool: a red pearl teeming with the aura of the Dao. ¡°Fire Escape!¡± ¡°Rebirth in Fire!¡±
This was a secret technique of feigning death to slip away! A rare secret spell that could only be performed by Fire Element deities with the support of valuable tools. ¡°Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!¡± In an instant, the Fire Thorn Lady¡¯s body spontaneously ignited, enveloped by a purplish-red me. The overwhelming heat given off by the purplish-red me distorted the space around them, instilling fear in everyone present. ¡°Is shemitting suicide?¡± Kou Yingwu and the others stared in shock at the Fire Thorn Lady, unconsciously retreating a few steps. Under their gaze, the Fire Thorn Lady slowly burned herself. ¡°See you next time!¡± At that moment, the Fire Thorn Lady was remarkably calm, bravely marching towards her own demise with a sense of release. And just like that, she slowly burned into ashes under their gaze. ¡°Is she dead?¡± Lan Zhize¡¯s eyes twitched unnaturally.
¡°No!¡± Tao Xuanzhu reacted swiftly, shaking her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her?¡± ¡°She started by saying ¡®Fire Escape,¡¯ and then told us ¡®See you next time¡¯¡­¡± ¡°She most probable escaped!¡± She surely did escape, otherwise, who wouldmit suicide in such a manner?! Kou Yingwu frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in how Du Gang managed to escape into the void¡­¡± Just as Tao Xuanzhu was about to say something, she abruptly turned her head to a certain distance, rapidly announcing, ¡°We need to retreat, arge number of powerful beings are rushing here¡­¡± Everyone else didn¡¯t notice any fluctuations despite hearing this. Though unsure how she had sensed it, none of them questioned her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back to the original meeting point¡­¡± At Kou Yingwu¡¯smand, the group dispersed in different directions. They didn¡¯t leave simultaneously, choosing to keep their secrets hidden from each other. While they had to work seamlessly during missions, it was in their best interest to keep theirst-resort techniques hidden.
¡­¡­. In the void, Du Gang was pursuing Cang Yu relentlessly. Behind them trailed chaos in space; anyone lingering too long risked gettingpletely lost. ¡°Cang Yu, no one can get in here. Stop for a moment, let¡¯s talk!¡± Du Gang continued to hunt while ceaselessly transmitting messages. He attempted to negotiate a possible alliance with Cang Yu. He had been informed that Cang Yu was the mastermind nning a secret rebellion. Regrettably, Cang Yu had zero response to his attempts, not even slowing his pace. Observing the figure relentlessly forging ahead, Du Gang shook his head. Such arrogance! He transmitted again, ¡°Cang Yu, when do you intend to kill the gods?¡± As expected, Cang Yu, who had been barreling forward, abruptly halted. A force of space enveloped him, temporarily warding off the surrounding turmoil. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Cang Yu¡¯s eyes were cold. His voice might have been calm but the implicit killing intent was palpable under his suppressed words.
Upon seeing his reaction, Du Gang merelyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not from your world. Even knowing this, I won¡¯t tattle!¡± Cang Yu was momentarily taken aback, his expressions fluctuating while the divine artifact in his hand readied several terrifying attacks¡­ In the end, he neither attacked nor lostposure, maintaining an even tone, ¡°How did you find out?!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°How I found out isn¡¯t important, what¡¯s more, don¡¯t you want to join us?¡± ¡°Join you?¡± Cang Yu sneered coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°The problem with the Main God is internal conflict while your issue is external. Do you think I can¡¯t differentiate between the two?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not a fool, but your perspective on internal and external conflict is wrong!¡± Heughed, ¡°You resent us because of the person who camest time, right?¡± Cang Yu¡¯s eyebrows knitted together closely, wordlessly staring at Du Gang. He had long suspected that the people from the past and present could be from the same ce, but had yet to confirm. Du Gangughed, ¡°We are indeed from the outside world, but there¡¯s no need for us to be like this!¡± Through relentless testing in recent days, he noticed that only the four Main Gods could trulymunicate with the World¡¯s Will.
Moreover, observing the variations in the information about them from the outside world, the four Main Gods might have either concealed the fact that they were guests of Heavenly Court or might not be aware of it themselves. This, however, conveniently allowed him to hoodwink Cang Yu. ¡°I don¡¯t know the person fromst time¡­ none of us do!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°The aim of our visit is different from his!¡± Upon hearing this, Cang Yu slowly rxed his guard. His eyes exhibited interest as he asked, ¡°Then what brings you here?¡± Just the question I was waiting for! Du Gang inwardly smirked, confident about his following words. ¡°We came here seeking a lost martial art of our sect!¡± ¡°Martial art?¡± Cang Yu furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Thest person from Heavenly Court was so powerful. Why would they need to steal our martial arts?¡± Du Gang chuckled, nonchntly saying, ¡°Stealing? Not at all!¡± Heughed heartily, ¡°Our Heavenly Court is more of a sect. ording to yournguage, it¡¯s akin to the Seven Gods Pce¡­¡±
¡°What¡¯s different is, Heavenly Court has countless disciples. So many that even the other four who came along with me didn¡¯t know each other before we got this mission!¡± Strangers?! Cang Yu¡¯s eyes widened in terror. Previously, he had assumed these five individuals were merely powerful beings from another world. Although they weren¡¯t the most potent, they seemed akin to their True God Level entities, falling just under the Main Gods. But now¡­ ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gang seemed to see through his thoughts, and calmly said, ¡°There are many like us, and there are many stronger than us!¡± ¡°We are not here to destroy the world, or to rule and upy it, we are merely here for the task!¡± His tone was calm, ¡°Inside Heavenly Court, there is a reward and punishment system, any member can obtain rewards bypleting tasks¡­¡± ¡°Heavenly treasures that have been extinct in countless realms, exotic fruits that prolong life, supreme teachings that transcend heaven and earth, all can be exchanged within Heavenly Court!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Cang Yu looked at Du Gang in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief. Isn¡¯t this kind of thing supposed to to be hidden and unknown to the public? Unless¡­ ¡°Unless, within our Heavenly Court, these things are not considered rare!¡± Du Gangpleted his spection for him. At this moment, he was full of confidence and felt that he was 80% sure of convincing Cang Yu. As for Cang Yu, he looked even more astounded, as if he had lost his senses for a long while before finally starting to recover. ¡°Whether the Heavenly Court has these treasures or not, I want to know what your task is this time?¡± Cang Yu did not want to hear about things that were far away and unverifiable. He wanted to know the purpose of Du Gang¡¯s visit, which would make it easier for him to make judgments. Du Gang shrugged, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? We came to look for martial arts techniques!¡± ¡°Within the Heavenly Court, there are numerous factions, each with their own strongholds¡­¡± ¡°The Jin Family, once glorious, a sagged in the middle, a great family¡­¡± Du Gang seemed to be trapped in some sort of memory, but he quickly came to his senses andughed, ¡°Recently, the Jin Family has produced a big character, a very big character, he did not start from the martial arts of the Jin Family, but now, he wants to rebuild the Jin Family¡­¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, the martial arts passed down here were actually learned by a descendant of the Jin Family in the ancient times¡­¡± He knew that Cang Yu knew some ancient secrets, so he deliberately said so. Sure enough, Cang Yu¡¯s eyes changed when he heard this. He did know that the creator god¡¯s surname was Jin, and that they were living in a small world, but he did not know that he was also a member of a great family. Du Gang smiled, ¡°I know this news might be shocking to you, but it¡¯s okay, you can slowly ept it. In fact, I too, came from a small world of a great existence¡­.¡± ¡°Our ce is called the universe, I came out from there, it¡¯s apletely different world from here, a world with technology¡­.¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t share too much about his own affairs and continued, ¡°That big man from the Jin Family wants to rebuild the Jin Family, so naturally he wants to find the martial arts that the Jin Family lost!¡± ¡°Therefore, he put out a lot of reward points, made it a task!¡± He shrugged, ¡°The reason you see us five, is merely by chance, we epted this task, if the task was epted by others, then you wouldn¡¯t be seeing us now!¡± Cang Yu frowned, finding it hard to ept, ¡°You said there was a big man from the Jin¡­ Creator God¡¯s family, so why didn¡¯t hee and get the martial arts himself?¡± He had grown up here and still had a lot of respect for the Creator God. It¡¯s akin to the status of Pangu in the universe! Du Gang rolled his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t the guy we caught before say you were the smartest person in the Seven Gods Pce? Can¡¯t you figure it out?¡± Upon hearing this, Cang Yu¡¯s eyes rotated rapidly and he slowly voiced the answer, ¡°So you mean that the big man couldn¡¯t enter here?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Each small world, although tiny, has its own unique rules. People who have surpassed a certain power limit cannot enter!¡± ¡°Otherwise, there are many people stronger than us, but only we can enter¡­.¡± Cang Yu was enlightened, and had a clearer understanding of the outside world. In his heart, he felt relieved. Previously, although he was not the tallest among them, he didn¡¯t have to worry most urgently about outsiders invading, but it felt like a sword hanging over his head, making it hard to swallow. Now, he was relieved, however, he soon thought of the person who came a year ago and asked, ¡°Is the one who came a year ago on the same level as us? How strong is he in your world?¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t know who the person who came a year ago is, nor how strong he is, but I know at most people of our caliber are allowed toe here¡­.¡± Cang Yu nodded,pletely calming down. He now basically believed in Du Gang¡¯s words. After pondering for two seconds, he asked again, ¡°You called out to me earlier, you wanted to cooperate with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± He felt that the man in front of him was wasting time just to cooperate with him, otherwise there was no need. Du Gang smiled, ¡°Exactly, originally, we nned to slowlyplete the task, but after we learned that you were secretly plotting to rebel, we decided to cooperate with you¡­¡± Cang Yu interjected, ¡°As a sign of sincerity, can you tell me what your name is?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Du Gang nodded, indifferently stating, ¡°My name is Duan Youde, you can call me¡­ Brother De!¡± Cang Yu did not respond, but directly asked the key question, ¡°What can I gain from our cooperation?¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°We work together, eliminate the Four Gods, I get the martial arts, you get the godship, taking what we each need, isn¡¯t it good?¡± Cang Yu shook his head, ¡°No, everything you said is your side of the story, how can I know you aren¡¯t deceiving us?¡± He looked deeply into Du Gang¡¯s eyes and smirked, ¡°What if you dispose of us after youplete the task?¡± In fact, he believed 80% of what Du Gang said, except for the name he gave¡­ Du Gang shrugged, ¡°We need trust to cooperate, otherwise, it¡¯s pointless to say too much¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Cang Yu nodded and calmly said, ¡°As the saying goes, risk and return are proportional. The greater the risk, the greater the return¡­.¡± Du Gang understood that he believed in him and now he wanted more rewards. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked directly. Cang Yu eyes flickered, hesitated a bit among the heavenly treasures he¡¯d mentioned before, but quickly abandoned the idea and instead said, ¡°Martial arts!¡± ¡°I want martial arts, a martial art more powerful than the one I¡¯m currently using!¡± ¡°You know, since we are stuck in a small world and can¡¯t leave, there won¡¯t be any leakages. You can give me some universal martial arts¡­¡± He had his eyes on the martial arts that were already widely circted in Du Gang¡¯s world. These martial arts techniques not only had no trouble but also were safer because many people practiced them! Du Gang knew exactly what he wanted the moment he heard this and understood his intentions. He smiled and said, ¡°One is a sage¡¯s martial art technique, the other a great race, a martial art technique that is semi-open to the whole continent!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind of martial arts that requires the learner¡¯s ownprehension. Whether you canprehend it or not depends on yourself!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Cang Yu frowned, visibly displeased. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°You know if I¡¯m lying to you. If I wanted to deceive you, I could easily say something fake, but there¡¯s no point!¡± ¡°This ce, it¡¯s not worth my lie!¡± Cang Yu, who had been somewhat skeptical, felt a jolt in his heart when he heard thest words of Du Gang. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Indeed, for these people, the task was of utmost importance. Their life and death were irrelevant¡­. He nodded and said, ¡°So, what¡¯s the name of the martial arts you mentioned?¡± ¡°Drunken Monkey Divine Fist!¡± Chapter 302 - 301: Collaborating with Cang Yu! Chapter 302: Chapter 301: Coborating with Cang Yu! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This pot of wine, it holds the secret of the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist, whether you can ultimatelyprehend it depends on you!¡± Du Gang casually took out a bottle of Wuliangye, threw it dismissively. Cang Yu cautiously caught it, did not recklessly open it. Instead, he used some testing measures to ensure it wasn¡¯t some sort of attack or trapping instrument, only then did he open the bottle cap. ¡°Woosh!¡± A rich aroma instantly permeated the air. ¡°What a fine wine!¡± Cang Yuplimented the wine while quickly sealing the bottle. Even though he wasn¡¯t a heavy drinker, he was a man who appreciated good liquor. After just a sniff, he concluded that this was a rare wine. It could be said that in their world, there was no such type of wine. The Heavenly Court¡­ The nectar of immortals? He couldn¡¯t help but sigh emotionally within him and quickly nodded, saying, ¡°Deal, I am willing to work with you!¡± Looking at such a straightforward Cang Yu, Du Gang was stunned. He was prepared to haggle with him, after all, a bottle of Wuliangye was not enough toprehend the secrets of the Drunken Monkey Divine Fist. Actually, in his heart, the Wuliangye could be drunk non-stop because on the maind, as long as you had money, you could buy it, virtually without limit. But here, it was a rare treasure. Cang Yu subconsciously thought that Du Gang had only brought one bottle, so he agreed straightforwardly. However, Du Gang didn¡¯t reveal any chinks in his armor, butughed heartily, nodding and said, ¡°Then I wish you sess in understanding the divine methods and eventually achieving the status of the Main God!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s almost two hours, where on earth has Du Gang gone, is he dead or alive?¡± It¡¯s still the same valley as before, Lan Zhize and the others were gathered here. This was their reunion after they separated from Du Gang and exposed themselves yet managed to shake off the enemy again. Tao Xuanzhu did not pay attention to Lan Zhize¡¯sints. Instead, she temporarily yed the role of counsel, asking, ¡°Did any of you run into that man fromst time?¡± Before this exposure, she had told everyone in advance that in addition to normal data investigation, they needed to pay extra attention to whether the man who left with Du Gangst time was present. They didn¡¯t know that the man Du Gang was chasing was called Cang Yu, but they remembered his face, so they could still check. ¡°Not there!¡± ¡°No!¡± The other two shook their heads directly without extra words. On the contrary, Kou Yingwu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that man, but I ran into that woman. She was with the other four Main Gods¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t show up?¡± Tao Xuanzhu nodded, ¡°From this, it seems that Du Gang and that guy might still be chasing each other. Others didn¡¯t get involved. So, as long as that guy doesn¡¯t kill Du Gang alone, we still have a chance¡­¡± ¡°That guy, why can¡¯t he stay at the camp? Why must he enter the void with him!¡± Jia Xiangmingined. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and his eyes widened. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Do you guys think, could Du Gang have hidden something from us and gone to find the Son of Destiny on his own?¡± ¡°Could he be trying toplete the mission by himself?¡± Lan Zhize, having heard this, was the first to get excited, ¡°That guy, he could actually do such a thing¡­¡± ¡°What if he really does it¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Before these two could finish speaking, Kou Yingwu called ¡°Time out!¡± and immediately shook his head, ¡°Our kind of mission is a group mission. It is impossible toplete it alone¡­¡± ¡°There are missions that can bepleted alone, making it impossible for others toplete, but not our mission¡­¡± ¡°So, even if hepletes the mission alone, it¡¯s consideredpleted for us as well!¡± Heughed and said, ¡°If you really think as you guessed, then I should thank him instead and hope he can kill the Son of Destiny quickly!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it¡± Jia Xiangming sighed, then turned his head to look at Tao Xuanzhu, and said, ¡°Now, we are just missing your data to determine the location of the Son of Destiny, and we actually don¡¯t understand all the data¡­¡± ¡°Tao Xuanzhu, you had a lot of conversations with Du Gang before, why don¡¯t you try to decipher it?¡± Tao Xuanzhu shook her head and sighed, ¡°I want to do that, but I can¡¯t figure it out!¡± As a matter of fact, they asked Tao Xuanzhu to try to decode the data an hour ago, but unfortunately, she could barely understand what Du Gang was saying when she was listening, but when it came to checking the clues, she waspletely clueless! ¡°These data he got out, there must be some kind of logic in them. I can¡¯t understand it, I can¡¯t find the pattern¡­¡± She shook her head and sighed, ¡°I originally thought that, for the previous set of information, since he clearly said there were three of the same and one different, it should be easy to confirm. But the problem is that what he said was different was from his perspective, and from my point of view, the data from an hour ago is no different than the data from the hour before that¡­¡± ¡°This guy!¡± Kou Yingwu was getting impatient as well, ¡°We were about to find the Son of Destiny, and now this guy disappears¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that we have to go back to the beginning? Start looking for legends? Or kill everyone on the continent?!¡± ¡°Kill everyone?¡± Tao Xuanzhu directly denied, ¡°You guys should have heard of umted karma, right? Even though I haven¡¯t seen it, that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. If you kill a hundred billion people, do you think you can survive with that much karma?¡± After hearing this, Kou Yingwu became even more annoyed. ¡°So what should we do? We can¡¯t let the mission fail, can we? And be erased by the Heavenly Court?!¡± ¡°Erased by what?!¡± Right at this moment, a familiar voice came from behind them. The moment everyone heard this voice, their bodies shuddered and their excitement knew no bounds. Each of them quickly turned around to look. They saw Du Ganging out from a rift in space not far away. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re finally back!¡± All four of them surrounded him. It was only then that they finally realized how difficult the days were after Du Gang disappeared. Du Gang didn¡¯t spend much time on reunion but asked directly, ¡°From when I disappeared to now, how much time has passed?¡± In the void where he was, time was somewhat distorted, not very urate, so he needed to first determine the time in the outside world. Lan Zhize, who had been impatient for a long time, quickly said, ¡°Almost two hours!¡± Du Gang nodded andughed and said, ¡°Got it, so the next exposure would be in a few minutes or so?¡± Tao Xuanzhu quickly reminded, ¡°Du Gang, check the data first. We need to hurry up and decide our next move¡­¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Du Gang smiled, taking the ready-made data from Tao Xuanzhu and began to examine it. In a short while, he was able to pinpoint the key data. ¡°How is it?¡± The four people watched him nervously, fearing bad news from him. Du Gangughed and said, ¡°No problem, the position has been narrowed down again. This time, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes!¡± He quickly took out the map he had used before and began drawing the inscribed circle in the red triangle on it again. ¡°His position can be basically locked in this gathering area¡­¡± ¡°Fantastic!¡± The group cheered immediately. After all this hard work, are we finally about toplete the mission?! But Du Gang, on the contrary, smiled and said, ¡°Right, didn¡¯t you guys also pull some data? Show it to me!¡± Along with everyone¡¯s joy, Du Gang quickly reviewed thetest data from the four people. ¡°Huh?¡± This time, his expression slowly changed from joy to surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tao Xuanzhu had been watching Du Gang¡¯s expression, and she immediately called out when she saw his change in demeanor. Seeing this, everyone else also stoppedughing and started asking questions. ¡°This data¡­¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, looking at the data and shaking his head, ¡°This is not right, this data doesn¡¯t match. Logically, this set of data should be the same as thest one¡­¡± He quickly turned to the group, ¡°Were the ces you guys went to the same asst time?¡± ¡°The same!¡± Everyone answered in chorus, and at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. They had worked so hard for so long, and thought they were about to finish the mission, but it seems like there might be something else wrong. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°This data varies from what I expected. Originally it was in the southeast direction, but now it appears to have moved to the southwest¡­¡± Next to the inscribed circle of the red triangle he had already drawn, he sketched another circle enclosing the triangle and said, ¡°The chosen one has run into this circle again!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The four was dumbfounded,pletely confused. ¡°Are you saying that there was an intervention by the World Will?¡± Kou Yingwu¡¯s face hardened, if the World Will interfered like this, how could they find the chosen one? ¡°No!¡± Du Gang shook his head, exining, ¡°The World Will didn¡¯t get any information from us¡­¡± ¡°To move from one circle to another does not necessarily mean that the World Will has acted. In reality, the chosen one might have done it!¡± ¡°After all, what we are tracking is a living person, not a dead one, and a living person can move freely, so there might be deviations in the direction!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that the chosen one has started moving!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lan Zhize was dazed. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The others were also waiting for Du Gang¡¯s answer. ¡°Could you guys stop putting me on a pedestal?¡± Could he even control this kind of thing? Du Gang shrugged, helplessly saying, ¡°What else can we do? Of course, we continue testing until he stops moving!¡± ¡°Still testing¡­¡± Du Gang paid no attention to theint andughed, ¡°By the way, other than this method, I have found another solution for all of us¡­¡± ¡°A new method?¡± The four looked at him curiously. Du Gangughed, ¡°Initially, I thought we wouldn¡¯t need to use this method before the mission waspleted, but it seems like it mighte into use, after all¡­¡± ¡°What exactly is it?!¡± Everyone was very curious about what other methods Du Gang had. ¡°Nothing much!¡± Du Gang smiled mysteriously and slowly said, ¡°I reached an agreement with Cang Yu. We¡¯ll kill the Main God together in a day!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The four looked at him, bbergasted and utterly confused. ¡°Cang Yu is the guy I was chasing before!¡± Even those who were slow to react at this moment understood and were stunned. They didn¡¯t understand how he was able to do this. Du Gangughed, ¡°It¡¯s actually not a big deal, just sweet-talking him into it¡­¡± Seeing the puzzled look on everyone¡¯s faces, he sighed and exined, ¡°Okay, actually, I¡¯ve discovered some of his secrets and found out that he was secretly plotting to kill the gods even before we entered here!¡± ¡°Kill the gods?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gang nodded,¡±Cang Yu, as the representative, and some other righteous gods, n to rebel and kill the four Main Gods¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± All four were puzzled, not understanding why¡¯d they want internal conflict. Du Gang then summarised the information he had found during his investigations. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Everyone suddenly understood. ¡°In this case, even if we can¡¯t kill the chosen one within a day, we can still take out their strongest yers the day after¡­¡± ¡°If we manage to kill the four strongest Main Gods, who in this world can stop us?!¡± Just as everyone was ready to talk more, Tao Xuanzhu, like an assistant, reminded Du Gang: ¡°Keep an eye on the time, we have five minutes left until the coordinates are exposed.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Du Gang quickly nodded: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s continue testing¡­¡± Not wasting any time, he rapidly drew a new circle on the map and pointed out the next locations where the four needed to go. ¡°Are we still testing?¡± Jia Xiangming was a bit confused, not understanding why they were still doing it! Du Gangughed: ¡°Of course. The chosen one is not stationary, he can move freely. We will have to wait until he stops moving, and before he does, we have to keep up with him¡­¡± Ever since everyone was dispatched from the Temple of the Seven Gods to hunt down the outsider, the atmosphere within the God Spirit Team had changed. Each person seemed to have their own agenda, as the connections between them had be a bit shallow, but their privatemunications were very active. Each one had different means ofmunicating with others non-stop. In fact, during the waiting period for tracking, there were even scenes of thirty to forty people sitting together, silentlymunicating with each other. Not only them, but even the four Main Gods, the leaders of the Seven God Pce, were also very active. The amount of information they were receiving and collecting was immense! In fact, even a divine servant who cleaned was aware of Cang Yu¡¯s rebellion, so how could others not know? Everyone seemed to havee to an unspoken agreement. On the surface, everyone was loyal to the Four Main Gods, but behind their backs, no one knew who had joined Cang Yu¡¯s side. Meanwhile, Cang Yu, at this critical moment, had not appeared in front of everyone, but instead had disappeared to an unknown ce. Although he had temporarily vanished, his absence was like the calm before the storm ¨C the quieter it is, the more explosive it will be when the storm breaks out. Chapter 303 - 302: Each With Their Own Hidden Agenda! Chapter 303: Chapter 302: Each With Their Own Hidden Agenda! Trantor: 549690339 Within the Seven Gods Pce, the four Main Gods gathered secretly, discussing matters rted to the people of the Heavenly Court. ¡°Based on what Cang Yu said, the guests from the Heavenly Court this time are here for our Divine Power techniques, what do you say, should we give the techniques to them?¡± Upon learning the purpose of Du Gang and the others, the yellow-robed Main God was inclined to send them away to avoid troubles. ¡°Just give it to them?¡± The red-robed Main God shook his head, ¡°We fought our way up to our positions as gods, giving out our divine power techniques just like that, I disagree¡­¡± ¡°Besides, we can take this opportunity to get rid of those rebellious elements with the help of these guests from Heavenly Court!¡± Another green-robed Main Godughed heartily, nodding, ¡°Correct, the strength of the visitors from Heavenly Court this time is just ordinary, no one canpare to that guyst time, but these guys are top-tier at escaping¡­¡± Initially, they were all fearful, worrying that the Heavenly Court guests would be like the ones fromst time. However, after several encounters, they were rtively relieved because they found that these five individuals, were not particrly strong. The only area where they excelled was in escaping! They did not notice that Du Gang and the others were probing them, after all, they revealed themselves once every hour, an opportunity fought for by the World Will on their behalf. ¡°Since we know the purpose of those people from Heavenly Courting here, there is no need for us to bother about them too much¡­¡± ¡°Currently, the main matter is to clean up the rebellious insurgents¡­¡± In fact, Cang Yu was their man, they deliberately let him be the first to start the rebellion and started to recruit people. The goal was to trap all those with double motivations at once! ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too simple?¡± The yellow-robed Main God was somewhat unsure, ¡°When we were still proper gods, it seemed¡­¡± He was always feeling uneasy, as when they were not yet Main Gods, there was a legend that a Main God needed to be reced every once in a while. It seemed like this was a kind of metabolism, a naturalw of old being reced. ¡°What problem can there be!¡± The red-robed Main God was confident, casually saying, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t let Cang Yu lead in the rebellion, maybe those guys would have possibly banded together secretly. But now, they are in the open, while we are hidden!¡± The yellow-robed Main God was still somewhat worried, ¡°What if¡­ I¡¯m just saying what if, Cang Yu truly has second thoughts?¡± ¡°Even if he does, so what?¡± The red-robed Main God coolyughed, saying, ¡°Now, it is not up to him. We know everyone who has joined Cang Yu¡­¡± ¡°This time, we don¡¯t even need Cang Yu to lead¡­¡± ¡°We just need to let the insurgents fight with the Heavenly Court guests, then our own people will clear up the remaining¡­¡± In a sacred temple thick with the aroma of incense, a silver-haired man was hiding in a secret room underground. After waiting quietly for a while, the temple priest came to the room where he was staying. ¡°Is it time to take action?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cang Yu looked at the aged temple priest and nodded, ¡°The Fire God wants our people to fight the guys from Heavenly Court!¡± ¡°Our people?¡± The temple priest chuckled, ¡°You mean his men!¡± At this moment, Cang Yu brightly smiled. ¡°Those four old guys think that the list I gave them is really of people who want to rebel¡­¡± In fact, there were both real and fake names among them. He had hidden his own people among the loyalists while reporting the true loyalists to the four Gods as potential rebels. The reason the four gods always trusted Cang Yu was due to a very important reason¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve had it tough, Yu!¡± The old temple priest, at this moment, instantly dropped his disguise, bing a handsome-looking man. He looked at Cang Yu tenderly, slowly drawing him into his arms, ¡°I swear, I will kill ¡®Fire¡¯ and avenge you¡­¡± Yet, Cang Yu only smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as I can be with you forever, it¡¯s no big deal if I have to sacrifice a little¡­¡± ¡°Shush!¡± Just then, not far from them, an unknown energy suddenly flickered for a moment. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± The pair who were nestled together jumped awake, bursting instantaneously into an area of open space within the secret chamber. ¡°Boom!¡± After an impressive boom, ripples raced through the air, and a figure in fiery red abruptly appeared. ¡°Fire Thorn Lady?!¡± Cang Yu stared at the woman in front of him,pletely taken aback. ¡°Hold your forces. Do you wish for me to broadcast this scene?¡± The Fire Thorn Lady was the first one to speak after showing herself. Upon hearing this, the handsome temple leader frowned, and without alerting anyone, he gradually mustered his Divine Power behind his back, prepared for a covert attack. ¡°Humph!¡± The Fire Thorn Lady was well aware of his subtle movements and sneered, ¡°Are you certain you can annihte me in one fell swoop? Are you confident no one outside will discover what is happening in here?¡± She calmly stated, ¡°If you fail to kill me within three seconds, then your secret will be exposed!¡± ¡°Who could¡¯ve guessed, Cang Yu, that you are a gay¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, I had wondered why that ¡®Fire¡¯ guy has kept you around; as it turns out, you are a double agent, closely linked to ¡®Fire¡¯!¡± She admired herself quietly, thenughed sarcastically, ¡°I assumed my allure was insufficient. But no, it¡¯s just that you prefer men!¡± At her words, Cang Yu¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment. The temple leader on the side, however, had regained hisposure. He stowed away his magical powers and asked serenely, ¡°What do you want?¡± The Fire Thorn Lady shrugged, ¡°What do I want? I have already told Cang Yu, I want the Main God¡¯s position!¡± ¡°Originally, when I heard your ns, I decided not to inform others. I intended to watch silently and wait until the Four Gods were dead, and then vie for the god position¡­¡± She wore a helpless expression, ¡°Who would expect, that you two would be so natural, even preparing to engage in a naked battle in front of me. It was so appalling¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear it and so you noticed¡­¡± After the temple leader and Cang Yu exchanged nces, theymunicated with each other through their eyes for a while, then nodded, ¡°Fine, the position of the Main God can be promised to you, but under one condition: You must not reveal any information about today!¡± ¡°Rest assured, I understand the gravity of the situation. Until the four old men die, no one has a chance topete for the god position. I, more than you, want them gone!¡± The Fire Thorn Lady lightly smirked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯ve coborated with the Heavenly Court¡¯s guys?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t exactly be counted as coborating!¡± Cang Yu shook his head, ¡°We are using each other, this time. If the guys from Heavenly Court can exhaust the subordinates of the Four Gods, it would be a gain¡­¡± ¡°So, your n is to let them fight, until the end. Then for the remaining people, ambush the Four Gods?¡± ¡°No!¡± Cang Yu shook his head again, ¡°ns will alwaysg behind changes. Let them start, and for the rest, I will observe the situation and wait for the opportunity. If the timing is right, it will be possible to directly attack and y the gods!¡± The Fire Thorn Lady slowly nodded. Soon, she asked again, ¡°How many of our people are there?¡± Seeing the two men didn¡¯t react, she asked once more, ¡°How many actually want to rebel?¡± Cang Yu gazed deeply at her, and said, ¡°More than half. Judge by yourself!¡± In his mind, the Fire Thorn Lady was opportunistically inclined to rise early. He understood her character rather well, knowing that she possessed a two-faced nature. If there was really a chance to y the gods this time, then she would certainly fuel the fire. However, if there was no chance and nothing could be changed at that time, she would definitely turn around and betray everyone without hesitation. Therefore, he had to give her some confidence! ¡°Fire Thorn Lady, can you remain here until the battle begins?¡± Cang Yu stared at her and continued, ¡°As you should know, you haven¡¯t fully gained our trust yet. In order to ensure the smooth running of the n, you need to stay here¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± The Fire Thorn Ladyughed heartily and nodded, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not asking me to sleep with this handsome cleric, anything will do¡­¡± The temple leader and Cang Yu exchanged a nce once again, then solemnly spoke, ¡°You may go. The outside world cannot be without you. I will stay here, waiting for your signal¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Cang Yu said nothing due to the presence of an outsider. He suppressed the tender words in his heart, nodded resolutely, and said ¡°Wait for me!¡± With that, he left without looking back. After his departure, the Fire Thorn Lady looked around curiously, and asked with a knowing smile, ¡°There should be more than just you here, right?!¡± ¡®There¡¯s no need for you to hide here if you¡¯re alone¡­¡± ¡°There must be other wild gods here, right?!¡± The so-called wild gods refer to god spirit level powerhouses who have not received a formal lineage and remain outside the Seven Gods Pce. These people, often being the targets of a manhunt, were not numerous and were generally ignored by the Seven Gods Pce. The temple keeper didn¡¯t pay attention to her. He quickly set up a barrier at the entrance of the secret room, sat down cross-legged, and began to meditate. After half a day of fleeing, Du Gang and the others inevitably became dispirited and disheveled. This time, they hid once again at the bottom of ake, talking carefully amongst themselves. ¡°Du Gang, have you yet located the Son of Destiny?¡± Kou Yingwu originally thought that once Du Gang returned, their mission would be aplished. However, every time the Son of Destiny¡¯s location changed. ¡°No!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°What I can confirm now is that the so-called Son of Destiny has reached the God Spirit Level¡­¡± ¡°I had a suspicion before. Purposely after one exposure, I determined the location of the Son of Destiny and then sped off in the opposite direction. It has been proven that he can keep pace with us¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the Son of Destiny is not what we imagined, a guy who hasn¡¯t grown up yet!¡± ¡°The Son of Destiny is in the Seven Gods Pce, and moreover, he is one of the deities therein!¡± ¡°A deity?¡± Lan Zhize looked puzzled: ¡°Could it not be one of the four Main Gods?¡± At this moment, Tao Xuanzhu interjected: ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Do you guys still remember how Du Gang instructed us to deal with the four Main Gods during the four exposures?¡± Lan Zhize frowned, ¡°Are you saying that ¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang was testing the four Main Gods before to see if they were the Son of Destiny¡­¡± The other three heard this and all turned their gaze towards Du Gang, seemingly curious, wanting to know if what Tao Xuanzhu was saying was correct. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°During the previous escape, I tested the Main Gods and ruled them all out. In addition, some of the moremon deities, and those that are more frequently seen, have also been ruled out¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± At this point, Jia Xiangming had a sudden realization. ¡°I¡¯m wondering why you let us report the circumstances of encountering each deity. Now it looks like you are also excluding these deities.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± At this moment, Lan Zhize also realized what was happening and eximed in surprise, ¡°So that¡¯s why you had us identify people using the mirror?!¡± At first, he thought Du Gang was being bizarre, making them recount the looks of every deity. Now he realized, Du Gang was excluding options for the Son of Destiny! Du Gang gave a faint smile, and said: ¡°Indeed, after multiple rounds of screening and testing, out of a hundred or so deities, I have already eliminated more than fifty¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Kou Yingwu let out a sigh of relief, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ve practically found the Son of Destiny!¡± He had a different thought from Du Gang and the others; all he had was a desire to cause a great upheaval. ¡°Let¡¯s just directly kill off those remaining fifty or so people!¡± ¡°If we went through and killed off these fifty or so fes, we¡¯re bound to get the Son of Destiny¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡± Du Gang was the first to shake his head, rejecting the idea. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to kill the Son of Destiny. Once we are about to kill him, the will of the world will definitely rebound massively. By then, it¡¯s uncertain whether all the other gods might immediately appear beside us¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys noticed that although we are in a sorry state now, we never faced life-threatening danger? Even those gods who are chasing us did not give it their all¡­¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°Do you think they are only capable of this much? ording to our estimates, among them, there are not a few whosebat power exceeds ten thousand, or even twenty thousand¡­¡± ¡°But now, is there anyone among them whosebat power exceeds ten thousand?¡± ¡°No!¡± Du Gang asked and answered himself, ¡°Since we now know that there are conflicts and disputes within the Seven Gods Pce, why don¡¯t we take advantage of it?¡± Kou Yingwu frowned, ¡°What do you mean, don¡¯t kill them?¡± ¡°No!¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°We do not refrain from killing. If we start killing now, it will cause a rebound in the world¡¯s will. However, if we participate in their n, bing a part of their plot, then, it will reduce the rebound of the world¡¯s will¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°The difference is, on one hand, we proactively kill their people, while on the other hand, we let them design traps to get rid of their people¡­¡± Kou Yingwu asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure they will set us up?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°That Cang Yu, I analyzed him thoroughly. If he really was a conspirator for the rebellion, he would¡¯ve been dead many times over by now, but he¡¯s still alive. That can only mean he¡¯s one of the Four Main Gods¡¯ people!¡± ¡°Using the firstyer of logic, it seems that Cang Yu wants to join hands with us to fight against the Main God. Such an oue appears beneficial to all of us.¡± ¡°But this is based on one condition ¨C that Cang Yu is such a person.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not!¡± Du Gang shook his head andughed, ¡°The fact that he is alive is a w, and that w points to the secondyer of logic ¨C that is, Cang Yu must be an agent of the Four Main Gods!¡± ¡°He was intentionally assigned to form this anti-Main God alliance. The goal is to expose those with double loyalties or those who may harbour such loyalties and put them in the open!¡± His lips curved up a little, ¡°If I were the Main God, I would make the conspirators fight us this time!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kou Yingwu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you saying that Cang Yu, he¡¯s deceiving us?¡± ¡°Whether he¡¯s deceiving or not, everyone is harbouring their own secrets!¡± Du Gang knew in his heart that he had previously deceived him as well. He didn¡¯t reveal to Cang Yu that their true goal was the child of destiny. Heughed and said, ¡°This is only the secondyer of logic. We can now assume that Cang Yu is definitely one of the Main God¡¯s people.¡± ¡°And this leads us to the thirdyer of logic.¡± ¡°Suppose, from the beginning, Cang Yu was genuinely a trusted confidant of the Four Main Gods!¡± ¡°But then, he suddenly nurtures the idea of overthrowing the Four Main Gods to be the Main God himself?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he would hide this from the Four Main Gods and secretly gather his own followers.¡± At this point, Lan Zhize was confused and blurted out, ¡°Du Gang, why don¡¯t you just say the conclusion?¡± He expressed that he couldn¡¯t follow Du Gang¡¯s reasoning anymore. Comparatively, he preferred to listen to the conclusions, rather than this brain-teasing process. Actually, it was the same for everyone else. Each additionalyer of logic doubled the things that needed to be considered. It was just too mind-boggling. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Well, ording to the third level of logic, Cang Yu will definitely take this opportunity to use us to eliminate the true loyalists of the Main God!¡± Kou Yingwu had a sudden realization, ¡°You mean the information Cang Yu provided, about the Seven Gods Pce in half a day, is a trap?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Sort of, for us, it¡¯s both a crisis and an opportunity!¡± ¡°As I said before, when we act, we need a reason, a distraction from the world¡¯s intent¡­¡± ¡°And this time, whether Cang Yu operates on the second or third level of logic, there will be a group of people, roughly forty or fifty of the God Spirit Level, who will attack us!¡± ¡°Then why are we going?¡± Lan Zhize was baffled, ¡°Du Gang, why do I get more confused the more you exin? If they¡¯ve set a trap, why are we going?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Of course, toplete our mission. Haven¡¯t you forgotten that we need to kill the child of destiny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for us to eradicate the Seven Gods Pcepletely. With just the five of us, it¡¯s going to take a lot of effort¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t let you kill their people?¡± ¡°The main goal is to mislead them, to prevent them from focusing on us, to keep them off guard¡­¡± He chuckled, ¡°With our abilities, killing a few regr deities poses no problem at all. But to kill the Main God, each of us would have to fight to the death!¡± ¡°Even if we fought to death, we might not be able toplete the mission¡­¡± ¡°But now, an opportunity presents itself¡­a chance for internal strife in their ranks!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Regarding Cang Yu¡¯s trap, we must go!¡± ¡°Not only are we going, but we also need toply with the wishes of both their factions!¡± ¡°What I mean is, whether the outside ambushers are under Cang Yu¡¯s second or thirdyer of logic, as long as we start a fight from inside, once we¡¯ve fought to a stalemate, those outside will certainly seize the opportunity to interfere¡­¡± ¡°At that time, we can escape in the chaos and let them fight each other. By then, they probably won¡¯t have any energy left to chase us¡­¡± He sneered, ¡°This trap is both against us, and a fuse for their internal conflicts!¡± ¡°The discord between them is already irreconcble; the only reason it hasn¡¯t erupted yet is because no one has ignited it. But this time, when the cover is blown off, they will fight each other to death¡­¡± ¡°Maybe by then, we canplete our mission just lying down. We won¡¯t have to lift a finger; the child of destiny could be killed by them outright!¡± After a detailed exnation from Du Gang, everyone finally understood the whole story. At the same time, it was decided, this fight was going to be thest one ¨C either they sessfully aplish the mission, or they die here. It was that simple! Chapter 304: 303: The Battle Begins! Chapter 304: 303: The Battle Begins!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Are we¡­ really going?¡± At a location about a hundred kilometers away from the Seven Gods Pce, Du Gang and the others were in a forest having their final discussion. ¡°We must go!¡± Du Gang affirmed, ¡°This time, we will definitelyplete the mission¡­¡± ¡°No!¡±
Lan Zhize was somewhat hesitant and bitter, ¡°I just feel¡­ knowing that the enemy has set a trap for us, isn¡¯t it foolish to still go?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t foolishness, it¡¯s a matter of choice!¡± Du Gang said with a faint smile, ¡°We are not stepping into the trap, we¡¯re acting as bait, all in order toplete the mission!¡± He knew these guys weren¡¯t really scared. It was just that it was their first time doing something like this, and that made them nervous. Putting it bluntly, they were still somewhat reserved in their judgment of Du Gang. Although everyone trusted his reasoning about the location of the Chosen One, they were still somewhat apprehensive at this point. ¡°But what if they all show up? Over a hundred people, plus four main gods, setting up a barrier in advance, we might not be able to escape!¡± Du Gang smiled faintly, ¡°If the situation you mentioned urs, do we have any other choice besides fighting back?¡± ¡°For us, if we die in their hands, other gods can resurrect us. But if the mission fails, all gods will die!¡± Indeed, death is not terrifying, the real terror is the eradication of all gods! The four of them sighed, at this point, they didn¡¯t have much of a choice! Seeing the state of the four, Du Gang shook his head and chuckled, ¡°You guys are worrying too much!¡±
¡°This time, what we have to do is not to kill all the people who have ambushed us¡­¡± ¡°We just need to kill the weaker ones amongst them. At the same time, everyone needs to have a bit of acting skill¡­¡± At this point, he paused, then quickly asked, ¡°Do you guys understand what acting is?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, Du Gang, you¡¯re going too far. Just because my IQ isn¡¯t as high as yours doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t understand thesemon terms¡­¡± All the people present were rolling their eyes, expressing their disdain and helplessness. Clearly, they were somewhat unhappy with Du Gang¡¯s look of contempt. Du Gangughed, ¡°I was just worried you guys wouldn¡¯t understand. As long as everyone knows, that¡¯s fine. In other words, every time you kill someone, you all need to put on a look of near copse, as if you are about to give up¡­¡± ¡°Also, if you burst out with too strong a power, make sure to look weak. Make sure to let people think you have already exhausted all your energy¡­¡± Kou Yingwu interrupted Du Gang at this point, asking, ¡°What kind of strong power you are referring to? How much?¡± He was worried that revealing too much power would attract the enemy¡¯s attention. Du Gang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Abat power of ten thousand. As long as you exert abat power of more than ten thousand, you have to warm up in advance, letting the enemy know that you are about to burst¡­¡± ¡°Warm up in advance?¡± Tao Xuan Zhu was also somewhat puzzled, ¡°I understand the weakness you mean after the burst, but what¡¯s this ¡®warm up in advance¡¯?¡±
The others were also curious about this new term. ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it for you!¡± Upon saying this, Du Gang quickly exercised his facial muscles and transformed his expression. He showed a face of rage, with fire-spewing eyes, smoke-exhaling nose, red-face, and blushing ears. He looked as if he had been insulted and was ready to fight the enemy to the death. ¡°Ah?!¡± The four were taken aback by his sudden transformation and eximed in surprise. ¡°Du Gang, you have this ability?!¡± ¡°This is too realistic, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t demonstrating here, I would think your enemy had appeared¡­¡± Du Gang, on the other hand, instantly reverted back to his previous self in the next moment. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s roughly like this. Before you explode with power, you must show it, let your enemies know you¡¯re about to burst, and try not to burst too high¡­¡± ¡°Abat power of around ten thousand is just right. At other times, retreat if you can, escape if you can, and follow mymand at the same time¡­¡±
Du Gang¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, he nodded and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯re not only going to kill, but also to retreat, and find the right time to escape at the end!¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Lan Zhize looked baffled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to kill andplete the mission?¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes and scoffed, ¡°Acting, acting!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t run, how will they fight?¡± ¡°Do you understand? We need to set the stage, then escape at the critical moment, so that they can y the second act!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± This time, they all understood Du Gang¡¯s next n. Du Gang continued, ¡°Also, you need to maintain a precarious demeanor at all times, as if you could fall at any moment¡­¡± ¡°Haha, no problem!¡± Lan Zhizeughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯ve watched plenty of dramas, I know how to do it!¡± ¡°As long as you know!¡±
Du Gang nodded, and after confirming the details with the others, he finally said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s set out now!¡± And so, the five of them moved towards the location agreed upon with Cang Yu. The Seven Gods Pce was not only the residence of the gods but also the ce where they discussed world affairs. Only the deities could enter. On the road to the Seven Gods Pce, there was a valley located between two mountains. At this moment, there were sixty or seventy deitiesying in ambush on both sides of the valley. Among these deities, there were four main gods, the rest were subordinate gods. ¡°Lord, are those outsiders reallying?¡± ¡°They should. ording to the mole¡¯s report, those outsiders are in cahoots with the rebel gods like Cang Yu, they will definitely pass here¡­¡± The four main gods did not know that the onesying in ambush were not the ones who were plotting rebellion with Cang Yu. On the contrary, these were the ones who were truly loyal to them. Unfortunately, their suspicious nature took over. Since the death of the other three main gods, they have been paranoid, always feeling that the people below were out to get them. So, even if Cang Yu only reported sixty to seventy people, they would believe it even if he said all the others had joined the rebellion! ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s wait a little longer, and we¡¯ll know whether these guys areing or not¡­¡±
¡­¡­.. Inside the Seven Gods Pce. The four gods sat steadily on their thrones, observing the situation in the valley through a magical water mirror. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s a good show to watch this time!¡± The ¡®Fire¡¯ god seemed the most rxed. To him, it didn¡¯t matter who died, as long as it wasn¡¯t him. ¡°Indeed, these outsiders came at just the right time, capable of helping us clean up some people for us¡­¡± During this time, they had been very restless, feeling as if their most important position was about to be lost. This was because, back when they were the main gods, they had also been the Chosen Ones. Now, it was time for the old to be reced, so naturally, they felt some sensitivity. Outside the Seven Gods Pce, over seventy gods waited in silence. They were waiting for themands of the four insiders. The four insiders, however, genuinely believed that these people were loyal to them, unaware that Cang Yu had already swapped two lists. The ones truly loyal to them had already been added to Cang Yu¡¯s list, while those who were plotting a rebellion posed as those most faithful to them. Everyone present had an earnest devout expression but was inwardly smirking and formting the ultimate secret n of coboration. ¡°Du Gang, what if there are restrictions at the Seven Gods Pce?¡± Lan Zhize quietly voiced his concerns when they were approaching a valley that was close to the Seven Gods Pce. Du Gang shook his head after hearing this, ¡°We might not have to go to the Seven Gods Pce. Knowing Cang Yu, he¡¯s likely to not tell us the actual location¡­¡± ¡°If he¡¯s nning to trap us along the way, the most probable ce is¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Du Gang suddenly halted, his eyebrows furrowing deeply. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone find it odd how quiet it is around here? There¡¯s no chirping or animal noises¡­¡± Before he could finish, attacks started spraying out from both sides of the valley. ¡°Ambush!¡± Du Gang bellowed in rage, hurriedly drawing his weapon to defend. Seeing this, the others also quickly armed themselves. At the same time, the ones in hiding around the valley leaped out, surrounding the five of them in a vast disy of strength. Despite the narrowness of the valley, it was at least twenty meters wide, and with the skill level of the gods, it was cramped. ¡°Attack!¡± After surrounding the five, they attack decisively and without any hesitation. They were bent on killing these outsiders to earn meritorious service, hoping topete for thest three positions of the Main Gods. In reality, this group of people knew nothing and were simply cannon fodder, clueless that they were being used as pawns in a chess game. ¡°Pfft!¡± Du Gang spat out blood the moment he engaged in battle with the enemy. This was not an act, he had really been injured. It should be noted that he was at the Three-Tribtion god spirit level. Despite cultivation to a hundred and third-degree Heavenly level, he was still no match for this many people. Before unleashing the Jie-Character Secret, hisbat power was just decent and equivalent to amon Six-Tribtion god spirit level. That¡¯s expected of Du Gang, starting off so aggressively! Seeing Du Gang continuously spitting blood, the others couldn¡¯t help but admire. He was always excellent, even when he was acting! Seeing this, Lan Zhize couldn¡¯t help but slow his actions to intentionally receive an enemy attack in order to keep up the act. ¡°Pfft~!¡± He spits out a mouthful of fresh blood with a furious expression and yelled, ¡°I won¡¯t go down so easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young, how can I die here¡­¡± The follower gods, seeing Lan Zhize¡¯s actions, weren¡¯t panicked but started getting excited instead. They wished they could immediately im his head and present it to the Main God. These two¡­ Kou Yingwu also wanted to show off his acting but the problem was that he was a Nine-Tribtion god spirit. It would be too fake if he started spitting blood so dramatically. Although four Nine-Tribtion god spirits were currently surrounding him, they were really too weak. Even if he restrained his strength and only showed the Mystic Art level, he was still able to fight more thanpetently. At this moment, the four main gods surrounding him had a serious expression, they hadn¡¯t expected that their opponent would have such immense strength. This is bad! Kou Yingwu, who was originally paying attention to the others, realized what was happening which sobered him up. He was too conspicuous, even though he had restrained some of his strength, he had drawn too much attention. He needed to appear weaker! Upon this realization, Kou Yingwu cast aside all his worries and mimicked Du Gang¡¯s previous performance. ¡°I¡¯ll fight to the death with you!¡± He bellowed in anger, although he didn¡¯t spit blood, several bloody gashes could be seen on his body that made him appear heavily injured. Seeing him in this state, the four who were previously anxious, immediately let out a sigh of relief. Not only them, the others hiding behind the scenes also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Seems like these fellows are indeed rather ordinary.¡± Fire God regained hisposure and confidence,pletely different from when he first heard about the Heavenly Court arrivals. ¡°What else could it be?¡± The Main God in the yellow robe said dismissively, ¡°Like that guy, he¡¯s likely a rare existence even outside. The strength of these guys? This is more in line with what¡¯s out there!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The first to make a move was Tao Xuanzhu, who was rtively weaker in terms of acting and was the first to kill. This wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t able to control her actions, but rather because there were too many men surrounding her. She was the only woman among the five, and her beauty had naturally attracted scores of men. Some even harboured the thought of viting her corpse after her death. Her discontent was sparked by their lustful and presumptuous gazes. Without thinking, she killed several men. However, everyone just felt awed by her beauty and strength, not overly concerned. On the other hand, Du Gang was the one who performed the worst among them. Unlike the others, who had at least killed a few people and reduced the number of enemies, Du Gang kept running around in this limited space, hopping about and hiding, appearing extremely haggard. Du Gang waspletelymitted to this act! Jia Xiangming was also moved by Du Gang¡¯s performance. Like the others, he thought that Du Gang was just acting. The truth was, Du Gang¡¯s intelligence had, to some extent, smoothed over his cultivation defects, making everyone see him on par with a Nine-Tribtion god spirit. However, Du Gang was in a predicament where the suffering could not be spoken of. He indeed has thebat strength of a Nine Tribtion god spirit, but that was only when he unleashed his power! The Jie-Character Secret has time limitations, he couldn¡¯t possibly unleash it in this situation against these unremarkable enemies, right?! He had no choice but to drag it out a bit longer! Thankfully, none of the people attacking him were Nine-Tribtion god spirits, there weren¡¯t even any Eight-Tribtion god spirits. While Kou Yingwu and the others thought Du Gang was strong, these follower gods didn¡¯t see it the same way. They were able to sense everyone¡¯s cultivation level through their attacks. With only a Three-Tribtion god spirit cultivation level like Du Gang, it was enough to let him be surrounded and attacked by Middle-Rank and Lower-Rank gods. Chapter 305: 304: When the Map Ends, the Dagger Appears! Chapter 305: 304: When the Map Ends, the Dagger Appears!
Trantor:549690339 The valley path surrounding the Seven Gods Pce had turned into five battlefields where dozens of people were engaged in fiercebat. In the first battlefield, Kou Yingwu was being besieged by four Nine Tribtions God Spirits. At this moment, they hadpletely gained the upper hand, driving Kou Yingwu into an incessant retreat, causing him to be in an incredibly sorry state. ¡°Get lost!¡± In the heart of the battlefield, Kou Yingwu was roaring in fury, continuously sustaining injuries. His armor was already in tatters, and he seemed to be on the brink of copse, like a crossbow at the end of its string. ¡°Ha-ha, this time, we¡¯re going to win!¡±
¡°Kid, surrender now!¡± The four God Spirits were extremely excited. After fighting this long, they were assured of victory. The merit of killing the strongest enemy was not a small feat. Kou Yingwu, on the other hand, was feeling extremely helpless. Dammit, if it weren¡¯t for Du Gang¡¯s restrictions against killing Nine Tribtions God Spirits, he would have had a hard time holding back! ¡°Huff!¡± The fury he was disying was genuine, but he was only revealing a portion of his true strength. Everything should be done for the sake of the big picture, anyway! That was the only thing he could remind himself of. The other four battlefields, simr to Kou Yingwu¡¯s, were all seeing one person being besieged by arge group. However, the difference was, the number of casualties on these four battlefields was significantly higher. For instance, in Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s battlefield, where the number of attackers was the highest, totaling over twenty people. However, in the end, she managed to kill over ten of them. This was only because she was exercising restraint, otherwise, the death toll would have been even greater.
Jia Xiangming and Lan Zhize also disyed signs of imminent defeat, but the number of enemies they had killed was over ten between them. Only Du Gang had not killed anyone. It was not that he did not want to kill, but rather, it was because he was powerless to kill his opponents. ¡°Du Gang, when can we retreat? I have a feeling that a lot of people are watching us¡­¡± Amid the fighting, Kou Yingwu secretlymunicated with Du Gang. ¡°Almost time!¡± To his surprise, Du Gang responded with these words. Immediately following that, Du Gang¡¯s voice came through again. ¡°You can start killing now!¡± ¡°Get ready to unleash your full power. Kou Yingwu, kill two Nine Tribtions Spirits and make your escape¡­¡± ¡°Lan Zhize, Jia Xiangming, wipe out half of them. Simrly, retreat once you are done!¡± Du Gang paused before speaking again. ¡°Tao Xuanzhu, you stay with me for now. Once they¡¯ve managed to escape, follow my orders!¡± ¡°Hm?¡±
All four were taken aback, not understanding his intentions. However, as the situation presently stood, they did not have the luxury of asking questions andplied with Du Gang¡¯s instructions. After issuing hismands, Du Gang privately sent a message to Tao Xuanzhu. ¡°Do you know why these guys are attacking you so aggressively?¡± Tao Xuanzhu, still vigorously engaging with the enemy, asked back, ¡°Why?¡± Without beating around the bush, Du Gang said directly, ¡°It¡¯s because a special cultivation technique in theirnd allows them to absorb part of the cultivation level of a special physique¡­¡± A day ago, when he discovered that Tao Xuanzhu was trapped in the boundary, he became really puzzled. This was because Cang Yu¡¯s previous actions did not involve exerting a lot of effort to attack others, yet he used a special boundary attack against Tao Xuanzhu. It was clear that something secretive was happening. Consequently, after he and Cang Yu had separated, instead of regrouping with the others, Du Gang secretly investigated the reason why Cang Yu had attacked Tao Xuanzhu. In the end, his efforts paid off and he found some clues. In Jin Biao¡¯s small world, there existed a cultivation technique that turned women into cauldrons for Qi absorption. This technique, rumoured to be a heretical technique, was prevalent many years ago, but seemingly disappeared over time. However, Du gang knew that this disappearance wasn¡¯t permanent. Any technique that Jin Biao learned would inevitably resurface in the world sooner orter.
Aside from this, he also paid special attention to the presence of special physiques in the small world. Upon investigating, he discovered that women with special physiques, which had been numerous in the small world earlier, faintly disappeared over time. Clearly, they did not disappear naturally, but were more likely to have been exploited and used by others. Hence, he spected that Cang Yu might have learned the heretical technique. If Cang Yu had learned this technique, was it possible that others had learned it too? Given the behavior of his opponents, he finally drew a conclusion. They all possessed the heretical technique that transformed women into cultivation cauldrons. ¡°So, that¡¯s why!¡± Tao Xuanzhu finally understood. She found it strange that the men here seemed to have an inexplicable urge towards her. She initially thought that they had never seen a heavenly beauty like hers. However, in hindsight, she was naive. After all, these people were God Spirits, who saw all kinds of women every day. The only thing that could truly evoke their impulses was the prospect of increasing their cultivation. She quickly asked a question, ¡°So your decision to keep me here is rted to this?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±
The moment Du Gang nodded, in the other battlefield, Kou Yingwu and the others were already starting their full onught. They fought as if they were burning their life energy, causing a terrifying onught that shocked the entire battlefield. They did not wait for the others to react. Instead, the three of them quickly fled towards a distant ce. They were not fools. They chose a direction away from the Seven Gods Pce to escape. Just as Du Gang had anticipated, nobody intercepted them along the way. On the contrary, some people who had ambushed their escape path even pretended not to see them and quietly moved away. Because all these people hidden in ambush were the real members of Cang Yu¡¯s God yers Alliance. The main reason they hade together was to eliminate the Four Gods and be the main ruler themselves. At this critical moment, on one hand was the opportunity to be the Main God and on the other were the outsiders who were not strong enough. It was evident who was more crucial. ¡°Stop them!¡± At this moment, the Four Gods couldn¡¯t sit still and shouted out loud. However, none of those hidden in ambush responded. They all watched the situation unfold silently, waiting for Cang Yu¡¯s orders. Meanwhile, in the central area, where Du Gang and his team had been fighting the remaining twenty or so strongest fighters, there were some who broke off in the direction that Kou Yingwu and others had fled. ¡°These guys¡­¡± The yellow-robed Main God watched the gods hidden in the shadows,
A frown appearing on his face. However, Cang Yu, who all this time had kept silent by his side, was growing increasingly excited. ¡°Now is the time!¡± Suddenly, Du Gang sent an urgent message to Tao Xuanzhu. ¡°Explode. We aren¡¯t aiming to kill, only to escape. Let these bastards pursue us!¡± Upon hearing this, Tao Xuanzhu, without hesitation, chose to trust him and exploded with power immediately. ¡°Boom!¡± A terrifying suppression was released, and all the people who had been persistently attacking her were swept back several meters, like leaves in a gust of strong wind. At that moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly streaked through the air. ¡°Run!¡± Du Gang, who had been on the defensive and unable to counter-attack, suddenly exploded with terrifying speed. In an instant, he appeared next to Tao Xuanzhu, grabbed her sleeve, and they both took off swiftly in one direction. ¡°Chase them!¡± At this moment, the remaining twenty or so people without further thought, pursued Du Gang and Tao Xuanzhu. Upon seeing their actions, both Cang Yu and the four Main Gods did not intend to intervene. In their eyes, these people were fighting on their side. ¡°Why the sudden change of n?¡± As Tao Xuanzhu followed him, she asked in a low voice. Compared to their current peril, she was more concerned about Du Gang¡¯s thinking and decision-making process. In her eyes,pared to these irresistible forces, Du Gang¡¯s method of thinking was the most valuable lesson. Du Gang did not hide anything andughed, saying, ¡°I originally thought the Four Gods would watch the show, but who knew they couldn¡¯t resist and gave the order to chase¡­¡± ¡°This means that in their hearts, the god-ying alliance is already insignificant, the urgent task at hand is to eliminate us foreigners!¡± ¡°In reality, it was just as I guessed. Those lurking guys are under Cang Yu in the thirdyer of logic. This means that these guys will ignore the orders of the Four Gods¡­¡± ¡°Ignoring the orders means that the hidden cards will be public!¡± ¡°Perhaps earlier on, they would hesitate, but now with the foreigners severely injured escapees, the faithful ones are also in great loss, suffering substantial casualties¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked by Cang Yu!¡± ¡®Fire¡¯ Main God slowly revealed the truth, his eyes never leaving Cang Yu. ¡°When did you start nning?¡± He wanted to know when this person lying hidden by his side had changed to the point of being unrecognizable. ¡°Haha!¡± Cang Yu gave a contemptuous smile. ¡°You really thought you understood me?¡± ¡°When you told me about the n to form the god-ying alliance, I had already been considering the Yin-Yang Alliance!¡± With his response, the previously scattered godly spirits also revealed their figures, surrounding the Four Gods. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± The Four Gods stood back to back, watching the people on all sides closing in. ¡°Unexpectedly, you guys have so many people!¡± At this moment, the faction that was truly part of the god-killing alliance had over eighty members. ¡°A lot?¡± At this time, Cang Yu let out a coldugh once again. Next, dozens of streams of light shed pass. Another group of God Spirit Level fighters wearing special uniforms joined the crowd closing in. ¡°Wild Gods?¡± The yellow-robed Main God frowned. ¡°How can there be so many Wild Gods?¡± ¡°Moreover, your levels of cultivation¡­¡± He was somewhat baffled. The Seven Gods Pce¡¯s crackdown on Wild Gods was relentless. Even if some fish slipped through the, there couldn¡¯t be so many¡­ Moreover, among the Wild Gods before him, there were even two who had reached the Nine Disaster Spirit God level! Cang Yuughed. ¡°My menprise the entire oversightmittee. Why do you think there are so many Wild Gods?!¡± ¡°p p p!!!¡± At this moment, the Fire God began to apud, his face not showing fear, but rather an appreciative expression. ¡°Worthy of being my man, quite capable, Cang Yu, if you have any other tricks, it¡¯s time to bring them out. As you know, these numbers arepletely iparable to us!¡± Looking at the four calm figures in the middle of the ring surrounded by over a hundred people, all the members of the god-killing alliance felt somewhat disheartened. Could it be that they have some countermeasure that we don¡¯t know about? Just as everyone was feeling uneasy, Cang Yu¡¯s body shook, and a Divine Power surged outward, followed by a powerful suppressive force. ¡°This is¡­¡± The previously calm Fire God suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°You have mastered¡­ the Wind God¡¯s technique?!¡± Seeing his shocked expression, Cang Yu finally smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that I have dual attribute talent, did you?!¡± ¡°Why?¡± The Fire God stared at him and counter-questioned. ¡°If you¡¯ve already mastered the Wind God¡¯s technique, why go through all this trouble? You could have easily joined us¡­¡± ¡°Join?¡± Cang Yu gave a faint smile. ¡°Are you joking with me?! Did you forget that a million years ago, when the Seven Gods lost several members, do you remember what happened?¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to see our trump card?¡± At this time, one of the newly emerged Nine Disaster Wild Gods slowly uttered a sentence. Dressed in a temple servant¡¯s attire, he was one of the people who conspired with Cang Yu. At this moment, a powerful aura also surged around him, which was not weakpared to the Four Gods. ¡°Another one¡­¡± The yellow-robed Main God¡¯s frown deepened. He was growing increasingly worried. With two appearing already, will the third be far behind? The scenario that he did not wish to see still transpired. The third Wild God revealed himself, also releasing an incredibly powerful suppressive force. This was the third one! As for Cang Yu, his smile became even brighter. ¡°Joining you, there is a high chance of getting wiped out by you. But by eliminating you, our position will be stable!¡± He said, turning to the others with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it, the four Ascended positions are with them. If they die, you will have a chance!¡± Upon hearing these words, the eyes of the observers, who were already ring daggers, turned even more ferocious. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time!¡± ¡°Even you four old things have this day¡­¡± The crowd released cold mocking words. All their unspoken thoughts were finally spoken aloud. At this moment, the whole scenario wasid bare as both sides had no route of retreat. Only one thing remained to be done: one side must live, the other must die! Chapter 306: 305: The Possibility of Forming a Team! Chapter 306: 305: The Possibility of Forming a Team!
Trantor:549690339 Kou Yingwu and the others had hardly left when they slowed down their pace, only to discover that Du Gang and Tao Xuanzhu had also fled, trailed by over twenty people. He quickly asked: ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s the current situation?¡± ¡°Keep going, pull out another hundred kilometers, then kill them!¡± Du Gang answered while sprinting. He had limited time to use the Jie-Character Secret, and he couldn¡¯t outrun the pursuers just by his speed alone. Therefore, he generally divided the Jie-Character Secret into ten parts, each use opening arge gap in distance.
¡°Understood!¡± After receiving Du Gang¡¯s affirmation, Kou Yingwu became much more excited. If it were not for Du Gang¡¯s obstruction, Kou Yingwu would have wanted to kill those guys behind him earlier. Now, the opportunity had finally arrived! Soon, the group of people pursued and chased, and finally stopped only after covering a hundred kilometers. ¡°Haha, finally can¡¯t run anymore?!¡± The twenty something people who¡¯vee after them showed no hesitation; they were all ecstatic, looking at Du Gang and others like a piece of meat on a chopping board. But soon, they noticed something strange. ¡°Why are they so calm?¡± Someone raised an eyebrow, a foreboding sense emerged in their hearts. The five people surrounded by more than twenty others did not show any fear. On the contrary, they showed a hint of cruelty. This expression was akin to a big bad wolf donning the Little Red Riding Hood, finally shedding his disguise and revealing his savage nature. Especially Kou Yingwu, who bore a cannibalistic expression, as if they were the most delicious delicacies in his eyes! ¡°Gulp.¡±
A middle-rank God who¡¯s cultivation was only in the fourth tribtion stage impulsively swallowed his saliva. ¡°Heh heh!¡± At this moment, Lan Zhize was staring at those who had just besieged him, exposing a coldugh. ¡°Attack!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t have the desire to talk with these people, and directly gave the order. Instantly, all five of them set out. Originally, each body seemed on itsst legs, as if they would copse the next second, but at this moment, they exerted a tremendous power. ¡°Ten thousandbat power!¡± The leading God stared at Kou Yingwu¡¯s explosive aura, surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Kou Yingwu to have such a reserve of energy for sudden release! But at this moment, the scene that surprised him even more unfolded. ¡°Boom!¡±
¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Apart from Kou Yingwu, several others also released their aura one after another. ¡°The second with over ten thousandbat power¡­¡± ¡°The third¡­¡± ¡°The fourth¡­¡± The others were speechless. The five people they¡¯ve surrounded all released more than ten thousandbat power. Furthermore, the leading God gave everyone a more terrifying feeling, as if they were an ancient beast. ¡°Could hisbat power exceed twenty thousand?¡± Everyone stared at Kou Yingwu in shock, speechless. Twenty thousandbat power, it was a level even a Main God couldn¡¯t reach! ¡°Du Gang, how about mybat power?¡±
Kou Yingwu showed a slight smile and turned his head to ask Du Gang. This sentence was very abrupt. There were still more than twenty people around, but he seemed to ignore them. Instead, he had a casual conversation with Du Gang. Du Gang squinted, contemting Kou Yingwu¡¯s loaded words. Almost without hesitation, he smiled and nodded, ¡°Captain, your strength is formidable. I¡¯ve only seen one person in the Nine Tribtions God Spirit stage with abat power over 20,000, and that¡¯s you.¡± Indeed, even though he was in the Ancient City, he had never seen a fight involving other Nine Tribtion Gods, so he had no idea whether those so-called Holy Sons, or the young patriarchs of various races, would be capable of such a level. ¡°You know what I mean¡­¡± Kou Yingwu said softly. This time, he became somewhat stern. Du Gang coughed lightly and nodded: ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s a chance in the future, we can trust each other asrades!¡± Upon hearing this promise, Kou Yingwu finally smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in Heavenly Court, there is a team formation order that allows to form teams freely. This time when I return, I will start researching this, and when the timees, I hope you can join my team!¡± A team formation order? Du Gang was slightly taken aback, then quickly understood. It was well-known that entering the same small world with familiar people was better than with strangers. You wouldn¡¯t have to understand a new person, or waste too much energy guarding against potential threats. He nodded seriously: ¡°Of course, I look forward to bing an official teammate with you!¡±
This was his sincere feeling. Both Kou Yingwu¡¯s background and strength met his qualifications for being a teammate. Therefore, teaming up with him waspletely eptable. ¡°Hey, hey, continue like this, and they will run!¡± At this point, Lan Zhize shouted out dissatisfaction. In their surroundings, the people awed by Kou Yingwu¡¯s aura had already begun to retreat quietly, ready to flee at any time. And Lan Zhize¡¯s voice was like the gunshot on a track, immediately activating everyone¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Run!¡± It was unknown who shouted. The more than twenty people who were previously surrounded, devoid of any intention to resist, dispersed and fled at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Du Gang hurriedly cried out. Before the chosen one is revealed, he needs to ensure these people die in order to further reduce the area. In fact, in his heart, he had another worry: whether the chosen one would bepletely concealed by the will of the world¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±
Kou Yingwu smiled faintly, his face full of smiles. It was evident that he was very pleased after receiving Du Gang¡¯s affirmation. ¡°Thousands of Horses Stampede!¡± Kou Yingwu, who was previously all smiles, suddenly red, and a terrifying aura emerged. Next, he let out a furious roar, and employed a tactic he had never shown before in front of others. ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz!¡± The originally deste grasnd suddenly seemed to be a tunnel for ghost soldiers at this moment, with a chill wind and ghost fire in abundance. Phantom battle horses with ck death aura and burning ghost fires materialized out of thin air. The backs of these phantom beasts were empty, but at this moment, they seemed to understand Kou Yingwu¡¯smand, and they all quickened their pace, issuing a howl from theherworld, and chased after the twenty-odd fleeing Seven Gods Pce gods. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss!¡± The sound waves produced by the stampede of horses transformed into threads, sttering blood across the earth. In the distance, the twenty-odd divine spirits seemed to have been literally trampled upon by thousands of horses. Their bodies exploded, and not a trace remained. Within moments, they were all dead or injured,pletely eradicated. ¡°Damn!¡± Jia Xiangming watched the scene in front of him and gasped in astonishment. Not just him, the other three, even Du Gang, felt a cold shiver down their sparines, unintentionally closing the distance between themselves and Kou Yingwu. The sheer power emanating from these ghosts from the underworld was so overwhelming, it was hard for him to even stand. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Kou Yingwu, looking pale and feeble, barely managed to get the word out. Next second, all the underworld warhorses on the field vanished without a trace, as if they never existed. Withdraw? Du Gang started pondering it. Normally, no matter whether it is Yellow Grade cultivation method, Heavenly Grade, or even secret techniques, they¡¯re all irreversible once deployed. There¡¯s barely the concept of retracting them. But Kou Yingwu had just used this term ¡®withdraw¡¯. This suggested that this move of his might be somewhat special. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, a possibility struck him. Could it be that these underworld warhorses have truly been summoned by Kou Yingwu from another world? ¡°Cough Cough, Captain, remember to include me when you form your team!¡± At this moment, thick-skinned Lan Zhize felt no hesitation in voicing his desire to join in, seeing Kou Yingwu¡¯s show of power. Kou Yingwu shrugged, ¡°With your current abilities, I¡¯m not sure that you¡¯d make the cut¡­¡± It was clear that he didn¡¯t think much of Lan Zhize. Lan Zhize was left speechless, ¡°Isn¡¯t Du Gang¡¯s cultivation lower than mine¡­¡± But he knew in his heart that Du Gang¡¯s value didn¡¯t lie in his power, but rather in his intelligence. He was a rare brains-of-the-operation kind of guy, one of the few wise men. Moreover, Du Gang himself also had abat power of over ten thousand, such talent is hard to find! To the side, Tao Xuanzhu, who had been silent all along, seemed lost in thought. She was reflecting on her previous state in other task worlds. It was clear that no matter what the task was, the difficulty was always high, and some tasks were like unsolvable puzzles, very cumbersome and daunting. But this time, she did not feel such anxiety. Because of¡­ Du Gang! She turned her head to look at him because his presence made this mission seem extremely simple! She quickly made her decision, looked at Kou Yingwu, and said, ¡°Captain, can Xuan Zhu join your team?¡± ¡°You?¡± Kou Yingwu was surprised that this celestial fairy-like figure would also make such a request. However, he didn¡¯t let this outward factor distract him. Instead, he seriously considered Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s usefulness and strength. At this time, Du Gang who was standing to one side asked, ¡°What¡¯s your upper limit ofbat power?¡± Since he was going to form a team with Kou Yingwu, he naturally had to personally vet the potential team members. Upon hearing Du Gang¡¯s question, Kou Yingwu¡¯s face rxed. He had forgotten that he already had a tactician on his team, and that he should be the one to handle such matters! Tao Xuanzhu didn¡¯t mind Du Gang¡¯s tone and sincerely answered, ¡°My regrbat power is about eleven thousand, in a normal fight I can reach twenty thousand¡­¡± She nced at Kou Yingwu, and calmly added, ¡°If my life is in danger and I burn my source to explode, mybat power can reach up to thirty thousand!¡± Damn! Kou Yingwu was shocked and looked at her with disbelief. He had not expected that this woman, who seemed to be just a pretty face, would have such strength. Was she lying or was it the truth? All four of them had this question in mind. Among them, Du Gang was the first to brush aside the doubts since he believed that ¡®true gold fears no fire¡¯. If she dared to make such a im, it must mean she truly had such strength. He quickly calcted Tao Xuanzhu¡¯sbat power and deduced that her Heavenly Level Cultivation Method was 4%plete, only 1% away from the God Spirit Level she could cultivate! Incredible! He silently praised her in his heart. In fact, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s sword flying ability alone would have been enough to be his teammate. When he questioned her about her strength, it was more out of habitual curiosity and to test her honesty. He had not expected her to reveal such astonishing information. Good heavens, he had struck gold! Du Gang was ecstatic. With two members whosebat power could exceed twenty thousand after they reach their peak, his own safety was going to be significantly boosted. ¡°Are you guys serious?¡± Lan Zhize, who had been quietly watching from the side, looked dumbfounded and asked with a twitching mouth. Du Gang knew enough about Lan Zhize¡¯s character to think him to be a potential teammate. So, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Lan Zhize, what¡¯s your strength? Use Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s model just now: Regrbat power, peak explosion, and seed explosion!¡± Lan Zhize sighed, ¡°My regrbat power is only seven thousand, explosion is only fifteen thousand, as for seed explosion, I don¡¯t have that capability. Even if I want to fight to death, I can¡¯t summon such power¡­¡± Indeed, like Tao Xuanzhu said, flipping your strength by fighting to death is not something ordinary people can do, otherwise, the world would have been in chaos long ago. Du Gang didn¡¯t have such a method either. Observing Kou Yingwu and Lan Zhize¡¯s reactions, he found that they didn¡¯t seem to have the capability of a seed explosion either. Only Jia Xiangming, he couldn¡¯t read him very well. This guy was too good at pretending. Even though he pretended to have an expression simr to Lan Zhize¡¯s, Du Gang had a strong sense of distrust towards him. ¡°What about me?¡± Jia Xiangming snickered, ¡°Du Gang, aren¡¯t you going to ask me whether I am going to join the team?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The purpose of setting up a team is to make thebined power of everyone greater than the sum of their individual strengths, not less than that¡­¡± ¡°Even if I forcibly let you join, I might have to spend time on guarding against you. Not worth it¡­¡± He stared long and hard at Jia Xiangming, suggesting, ¡°Those who disagree on principles will not get along; perhaps, you could form your own team that aligns with your values¡­¡± ¡°Form my own team?¡± Jia Xiangming muttered to himself but said nothing more. Kou Yingwu didn¡¯t say anything when he saw that Du Gang wasn¡¯t epting Jia Xiangming into the team. Instead, he turned his attention towards Du Gang and asked, ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± ¡°We go back!¡± Du Gang said without hesitation, ¡°The real drama is just beginning in the valley. We should sneak back andy in ambush. When their battle reaches its climax¡­ we can round them all up in one fell swoop!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Everyone in the scene nodded their heads. One after the other, filled with excitement, they proceeded stealthily towards the valley. At the end of the team, Du Gang watched Jia Xiangming¡¯s retreating figure with a slightly dazed expression. For some reason, when Tao Xuanzhu and the others reported theirbat power, he had seen a faint trace of disdain in Jia Xiangming¡¯s seemingly disguised eyes. As if the power of thirty thousand was of no value in his eyes. Thinking about this, Du Gang started to secretly calcte. What if Jia Xiangming had reached the Nine Tribtion God Spirit level and was hiding his cultivation level? What if he mastered the Heavenly Level Cultivation Method and was 5%plete? What if he had a secret technique that could make him explode? Just slightly pondering these thoughts made Du Gang break out in a cold sweat. Because if all these ¡®what ifs¡¯ were true, then none of them on the scene couldpete with him, not even if they joined forces! And Jia Xiangming¡­ he was a man who was a blend of righteousness and evilness, extremely unpredictable, capable of doing all sorts of unimaginable things. Therefore¡­ Just as Du Gang was staring at the back of Jia Xiangming¡¯s head, he suddenly turned back and gave Du Gang a deeply meaningful smile. It was creepy! Chapter 307: 306: The Final Battle Chapter 307: 306: The Final Battle
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Everyone, stick to the n!¡± Cang Yu shouted, along with two other temple priests, blocking three of the Main Gods. The three of them, all masters of the three Divine Skills, although had not developed full control for long and were not as strong as the other four Gods, were capable enough to hold them back and buy some time. The remaining seventy or so individuals formed a particr battle formation, surrounding thest Main God in a yellow robe at the centre. The Main God in the yellow robe did not panic at this sight, but rather showed a hint of mockery.
¡°So this is your n? Consolidate your powers to eliminate the weakest?¡± His expression was intricate, ¡°In your eyes, am I the weakest of the Main Gods?¡± On hearing this, Cang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly realized that this was a tactic to dissipate their morale. He quickly retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Among the seven Main Gods, you in the yellow robe are ranked the lowest. Hasn¡¯t it always been this way for millions of years?¡± Other Main Gods revealed intriguing expressions after hearing Cang Yu¡¯s words. Observing the expressions of the trio, Cang Yu¡¯s unease grew, but he suppressed his emotions, staring coldly at the Main God in the yellow robe. ¡°Hehe!¡± The Main God in the yellow robe gave a lightugh and grinned, ¡°Do you know what element I represent? I¡¯m the Main God of the Earth Element!¡± ¡°Earth supports all creatures and is renowned for its superior defensive powers. Out of everyone, you chose me as the breakout¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± The other three Main Gods also burst intoughter.
In everyday life, they also have skirmishes among the Seven Gods and to prevent their subjects from scrutinizing their real strengths, they never took action in front of the world. Even the skirmishes took ce only in secluded ces where no one was near. ¡°And how is ¡®Earth¡¯ a problem?¡± Cang Yu shrugged, ¡°I toomand Main God-level martial arts. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as I had originally imagined¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, we had also practiced in secret, the best one to handle turned out to be you¡­¡± ¡°Practice?¡± The Main God in the yellow robe looked at another man in a yellow robe with interest. ¡°So, you practiced with Yellow Dragon in my ce?¡± Cang Yu nodded and said lightly, ¡°Indeed, we have made full preparations to specifically target you¡­¡± At a distance, Du Gang and others were observing surreptitiously from tens of kilometers away. Tired of their endless conversations, Kou Yingwu was a bit frustrated, ¡°What are these guys mulling over? Why aren¡¯t they fighting yet?¡± Du Gang nced at him and said softly, ¡°They¡¯re biding their time. If you observe carefully, you will find that those seventy or so individuals are all still¡­¡± ¡°Not just them!¡±
At this point, Tao Xuanzhu had also noticed something and said, ¡°Look at the Main God in the yellow robe. Although it does not seem that he¡¯s doing anything, if you observe his Divine Power, you will discover a certain rhyme. He is secretly performing some sort of technique!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Jia Xiangming, who had been as confused as Kou Yingwu, now suddenly understood, ¡°So, both parties have their own tricks up their sleeves!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°It seems so. The ughters think they are capable of a joint attack against the yellow robe to set the victory.¡± ¡°On the other hand, the Four Gods clearly believe in the defensive strength of the yellow robe. They n to defend first and attackter, shattering the enemy¡¯s confidence!¡± Lan Zhize curiously asked, ¡°So, who will win between them?¡± When such a conjecture began, everyone looked at Du Gang unconsciously. It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t think, it¡¯s just that they wanted to hear Du Gang¡¯s opinion. Du Gang did not hesitate and began to analyze directly, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of spear and shield. Of both parties, one is the spear, the other the shield and both find themselves superior¡­¡± ¡°But there is no so-called superiority, either the spear breaks the shield, or the shield defends the spear, there is no middle ground¡­¡± ¡°The spear side¡¯s understanding of the shield originates from experiments they conducted with a substitute shield that superficially resembles the real one, but is far inferior¡­¡± ¡°On the shield side¡­¡± Du Gang paused for two seconds, ¡°The ensuing years under the rule of the Seven Gods, have seen numerous conflicts among their subordinate deities. Numerous generations of Main Gods have been reced. So, they have a clear understanding of their strengths!¡±
¡°And¡­¡± His eyes suddenly brightened, as he shook his head andughed, ¡°The seven Main Gods must have experienced something like this years ago¡­ They all have ascended from being Main Gods step by step. Don¡¯t you think, they would have mastered these joint skills? Especially in Jin Biao¡¯s small world, where no martial art is lost. Once a technique disappears, there would definitely be someone who could regain mastery over it¡­¡± When they heard him exin this, the others immediately understood. ¡°So, you mean, the Main God in the yellow robe has a better chance of winning?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I bet on the Main God in the yellow robe!¡± ¡°Moreover, judging from the current posture of the other three Main Gods, they appear to have reached a certain tacit understanding!¡± Curious, Lan Zhize asked, ¡°Tacit understanding? What kind of tacit understanding?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°The timing of their counterattack!¡± ¡°The more confident the ughters are about theirbined attack, the bigger hit they will take if the attack fails!¡± ¡°So, when they are stunned, that¡¯ll be the time for the Four Gods tounch a fierce attack!¡± Indeed, as Du Gang had spected, the other three Gods seemed to be eager to see the surprised expressions on the faces of Cang Yu and the others when they fail. So, they chose to hold their ground and watch the proceedings rather than engage with Cang Yu¡¯s team. Meanwhile, Cang Yu and the other two temple priests were aimed at preventing the other three Gods and had no intention of making a move if they were idling.
And just like that, both factions continued their verbal barrage while nurturing their hidden intentions. Finally, when both the parties were feeling bored, the formation the ughters had established was finallyplete. ¡°Here ites!¡± Du Gang and hisrades immediately became energized and started to observe with wide eyes. ¡°Everyone, the time to eliminate the gods is now! Whether or not we will live, whether or not we will take charge, all depends on this moment!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With a mighty roar from Cang Yu, every member of the ughters alliance sprang into action. Not only those who had formed the formation did so, but even Cang Yu and the two other temple priests didn¡¯t hold back. However, the trio took action against the Fire God and hisrades, aiming to intercept them and prevent them from interfering with another battlefield. ¡°Hehe!¡± The Fire God chuckled, seeing through their intentions. He was eager to see the despair on Cang Yu and the others¡¯ faces when they failed. ¡°Buzz!¡±
In the field, a spear that was up to a kilometer long slowly emerged. The spear resembled the illusory image of an Ancient Divine Spear. On the other hand, the Main God in the yellow robe wasn¡¯t panicked. He was floating in the air with his limbs in an odd position, looking like a tortoise in the sky. ¡°Rise!¡± With hismanding shout, a tortoise shadow slowly surfaced. This shadow was only three hundred meters in size andpared to the spear¡¯s length was insignificant. From afar, Upon seeing the long spear, a look of confusion appeared on Du Gang¡¯s face. A phantom of the Ancient Divine Spear? Could this be a technique created based on the Ancient Divine Spear? He had this thought for a moment, then quickly shifted his attention to the situation in the field. ¡°Wait a minute, it¡¯s now certain that the Son of Fate is among these gods¡­¡± ¡°So, logically, the Four Gods would be his sharpening stone and be suppressed!¡± He was somewhat confused. If we look at the situation in the small world, it should be the Son of Fate who wins. And the Son of Fate is known to stand on the side of the Godughter Alliance. But his calction results suggest that the Four Gods would win. Could there be any change? At first, the others didn¡¯t take it seriously, but after hearing Du Gang¡¯s mutter, they also noticed something strange. ¡°Indeed, in this case, the Son of Fate should certainly win. Do they have any backups?¡± Backup? Du Gang¡¯s gaze wandered between Cang Yu and the other two temple priests. At this point, he had basically narrowed down the identity of the Son of Fate. The fact that these three were able to learn the techniques of the now lost three gods, from this standpoint, was a manifestation of destiny; it was dictated by luck. Eight or nine times out of ten, the Son of Fate was among them. Among the three, Cang Yu was the most likely candidate, mainly because he was the link, the initiator of today¡¯s battle! Du Gang set his sights on Cang Yu, trying to see if there would be any actions from him. Unfortunately, the Fire God was determined to stop him, preventing him from disturbing the Yellow Dragon God. How could he let him escape his reach? Elsewhere, the sh between the spear and the shield was finally resolved. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the phantom of the kilometer-long spear gradually dissipated as it approached the turtle shell inch by inch. This time, the spear was not as good as the shield! Seeing this oue, Du Gang felt some inexplicable emotions. This spear phantom looked exactly like his Ancient Divine Spear. Obviously, it was a technique created to mimic the attack of his spear. Unfortunately, this technique did not achieve any great results. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± At this moment, all the members of the Godughter Alliance who saw this oue were panicked and lost theirposure. A good opportunity! The eyes of the Four Gods brightened immediately, while the other three remained in guard of their territories, guarding Cang Yu and the other two temple priests. The Yellow Dragon God, however, revealed a cruel smile. ¡°Did you think that the Earth God only has defensive techniques?¡± The Yellow Dragon God, with a ferocious face,ughed uproariously. ¡°Did you think that we avoided everyone and never confronted you directly for no reason?¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Cang Yu and others, and scoffed, ¡°Did you think that the techniques you¡¯ve gained for less than a year couldpare with ours that have been practiced for so long?¡± With the end of his words, the earth elements within a hundred meters started to tremble. The originally solid sand, at this moment, seemed toe alive. ¡°Yellow Springs Marsh!¡± With the release of a divine power over 20,000 Naer, the whole world seemed to plunge into a desert of yellow sand. The soilyer of the ground, like water from a waterfall, began to flow backwards into the sky. ¡°What is this?!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Countless people struggled bravely, but to their despair, this yellow sand waterfall possessed some sort of weak barrier that locked them in ce, making it impossible for them to escape. ¡°Puff!¡± The first casualty appeared! He was killed after being pierced through by the grains of yellow sand, along with his deity! ¡°I was wrong, please spare me¡­¡± Some cried out for mercy, but unfortunately, there was only indifference in the eyes of the Yellow Dragon God, no mercy. He was indifferent to their pleas. ¡°Don¡¯t beg him, fight back together, break his attack¡­¡± Others tried to resist, but it was toote. The failure of the spear to break the shield had already shattered their spirits, leaving them in chaos. Coupled with this attack of more than 20,000 Naer, they all felt the Yellow Dragon God was invincible and couldn¡¯t be resisted. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As time passed, those in the field, like balloons pierced by needles, started to explode one after another. ¡°No!¡± Watching this scene, Cang Yu, who was pinned down and unable to break away, had eyes filled with rage and intense pain. Without saying another word, he turned around to attack the Yellow Dragon God, trying to save hisrades. Unfortunately, the Fire God had already set up a defensive line and wouldn¡¯t let him leave easily. A continuous attack wasunched, even Cang Yu could only resist at this point, unable to make any other move. ¡°Fire, I swear not to rest until I¡¯ve defeated you!¡± Cang Yu¡¯s roar was unceasing. His blood-red eyes seemed to want to gobble up the Fire God. ¡°Ha, did you think that at this point we could still get along?¡± The Fire God was unmoved by his threat, even a little amused. Furious and shocked, Cang Yu had already disyed abat power of over 20,000 Naer divine power. However, the Fire God as an old deity, was not inferior at all. Not only did he release more pressure than Cang Yu, but he also seemed to still have extra energy. For a moment, there were seven people on the field who had all exploded with abat power of over 20,000 Naer. ¡°Du Gang!¡± In the dark, Kou Yingwu was already a bit eager to get into the fight, for of the more than seventy people in the field, more than half had already died. Very few were left struggling in the desert marsh. Upon hearing this, Du Gang did not give the order, but rather furrowed his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you think everything is going too smoothly?¡± ¡°Why is the World¡¯s Will indifferent?¡± He found it strange. The world¡¯s will had not given up in trying to get people to kill them after they arrived. However, when it was clear that they were lying in wait for these people, there was no warning, no movement at all. At this point, Jia Xiangming, who had been silent, gave a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Seven Gods Pce is a bit too big?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone looked up at the overbearing Seven Gods Pce, resembling a floating ind in the distance. Indeed, it seemed abnormal. Chapter 308 - 307: Returning to the Continent! Chapter 308: Chapter 307: Returning to the Continent! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That Seven Gods Pce, quite clearly left by Jin Biao, is a top level true divine artifact. Its contained might is too overwhelming ¨C the closer we get to it, the weaker the power from the will of the world¡­¡± Jia Xiangming looked at the four Main Gods in the arena, chuckled and said, ¡°In my opinion, the will of the world will certainly not give up its intention to continue attacking us¡­¡± ¡°However, in this space near the Seven Gods Pce, its power is limited, only constantly channeling into certain individuals with intimate connections¡­¡± ¡°As such, it may act as a reminder or urge to the four Main Gods¡­¡± ¡°And these four fellows, their actualbat power isn¡¯t only what they¡¯ve shown. Their true strength far exceeds twenty thousand Naer. They¡¯re still hiding their abilities, waiting for a third party to intervene¡­ which is to say, they¡¯re waiting for us to get involved!¡± At this stage, Jia Xiangming seemed to transform into a different person and provided a surprising analysis that made everyone turn their heads toward him. Yet he simply shrugged, without giving any exnation and gently chuckled, ¡°This is the best opportunity toplete the mission. Are you guys sure you don¡¯t want to seize it?¡± Du Gang stared at this enigmatic temporary ally. Despite the many questions and worries in his heart, when it came topleting the task, he had no choice but to seize the present opportunity. As Jia Xiangming said, now was the optimal time toplete the task! ¡°Make your move, target Cang Yu!¡± With those words spoken, Kou Yingwu and the rest reacted instantly,unched an attack alongside Du Gang, charging toward Cang Yu¡¯s location. Leaving everyone puzzled, Jia Xiangming made no moves at all, appearing to enjoy the spectacle. ¡°Du Gang?!¡± Kou Yingwu, simrly unable to figure Jia Xiangming out, didn¡¯tunch directly into action. Instead, he asked Du Gang while on the move. Without hesitation, Du Gang responded by shaking his head, ¡°Ignore him, we just need toplete our task¡­¡± Understanding Kou Yingwu¡¯s concern, that he worried Jia Xiangming might undermine them from behind, Du Gang confirmed, ¡°Now is the best time to aplish our mission!¡± Hearing this, Kou Yingwu no longer hesitated, radiating the aura of twenty thousand Naer¡¯s divine power and valiantly charged toward Cang Yu. ¡°Who are those people?¡± Those already warring in the arena were taken aback, sensing the earth-shaking aura from outside the arena, they felt a touch of panic. However, this didn¡¯t apply to the four Gods, they didn¡¯t show any surprise but rather disyed a contemtive pose. ¡°We four are Old Gods, they are New Gods. Who the Child of Destiny is, is clear as day. You all know what to do, right?!¡± To Du Gang¡¯s surprise, Fire blurted out their mission¡¯s objective! Fire seemed to discern his confusion and exined, ¡°The so-called Child of Destiny is one who integrates seven cultivation methods into one. Only this way, can he guide the world¡¯s growth¡­¡± Heughed coldly, shook his head and said, ¡°Sadly, the world¡¯s will didn¡¯t choose us, but the ones it deemed suitable!¡± Hearing this, realisation dawned on Du Gang. As he drew close, he asked, ¡°So a year ago, that visitor from the Heavenly Court was also here to kill the Child of Destiny? Was the Child of Destiny at that time one of the three Gods?¡± ¡°Smart!¡± Fire God showed a praising expression and nodded, ¡°Correct, the Child of Destiny at that time was one of them, which is also why we managed to survive¡­¡± Reaching this point, he appeared mncholic, ¡°Sometimes, we aspire to be the Child of Destiny but upon achieving that identity, we incite your assault¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang sank into deep thought. He pondered, whether bymanding them to kill the Child of Destiny, the Heavenly Court subtly implied something else? Do the Child of Destiny and the will of the world share amon bond of growth? What would happen if the Child of Destiny in a world was not killed? Would he counterattack the Heavenly Court? Originally he thought this way, but then he mocked himself. With the Heavenly Court being so powerful, these people would only be considered dominant in their small world. Outside of here, they are nothing! After all, God Spirit Level entities don¡¯t just exist in this world! Like for people like them, within a small world they are supreme existences, but in the outer world, they are merely at the bottom of the world power structure. ¡°Du Gang, how can you be sure that I am the Child of Destiny?¡± Seeing the four charging towards him, Cang Yu panicked and eximed, ¡°The strongest force here is the Four Gods. If you can y them first, then regardless of who the Child of Destiny is, you can handle them with ease!¡± Du Gang revealed a smile. ¡°Going by normal logic, you¡¯re absolutely correct, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve used my own method to identify the Child of Destiny!¡± His method of seeking and identifying had long since excluded the four Main Gods. And at this moment, these four Main Gods disyed an adequate attitude. That is, they¡¯re not intervening in the process of the Child of Destiny being killed, indicating that they are resisting the actions of the world¡¯s will! ¡°Attack!¡± As the four neared the center of the battle, they took action simultaneously amidst Cang Yu¡¯s fright. Among them, the might erupted by Kou Yingwu was the strongest, attaining the attack power of twenty thousand Naer¡¯s divine power. While Tao Xuanzhu, Lan Zhize, and Du Gang unanimously chose a conventional attack power. This was under Du Gang¡¯s particr instruction to reserve their strength. Moreover, he was concerned about the wordy in the mission description. For instance, the mission is to kill the Child of Destiny. However, there wasn¡¯t an explicit requirement for everyone to take action or to simply ensure the Child of Destiny¡¯s death toplete the task. That¡¯s why, even if Du Gang was only showing abat power of eighteen hundred, he still had unleashed his attack. Concurrently, he was also observing Jia Xiangming secretly, wanting to see if the immobile Jia Xiangming would fail the mission. He he! Looking at Du Gang¡¯s feeble assault, Fire God couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. In his view, strength equaled authority. Du Gang representing the five in negotiation meant that his power could crush everyone. Yet he specifically chose to disy a mere power of 1800, which was too conspicuous! It was evident that if they underestimated them and attempted a one-shot sweep, they would undoubtedly unleash terrifying power! These guys were indeed careful. Not only let one person show their real strength, they also left one person prepared for contingency. In his understanding, the reason Jia Xiangming had not acted was to provide support at the critical moment and prevent any mishaps from happening here. He cycled his gaze amongst the five and finally locked onto Lan Zhize, feeling that he was surely the weakest amongst them! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Lan Zhize could not figure out the reason for the strange gaze, he puzzled, ¡°Why does this gaze feel so familiar?¡± ¡°Die!¡± Unlike Du Gang and the others¡¯ feeble attack, Kou Yingwuunched a full blown attack, issuing an attack with the divine power of twenty thousand Naer. This was not the same ghostly warhorse he used to disyst time, nor was it the knife technique Kou Yingwu usually used. He drew on a spear in the middle of his charge! Being the descendant of the eighteen riders of the flowing clouds, mastering both swords and spears was a must. Cang Yu tried to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t because Fire had put him into a bind. Is he about to die? At that moment, various scenes flickered through his mind. Scenes of his youthful wanderings, the joy he felt when he was rescued, and the apprehension he felt when he fell in love with a man. In the end, these images didn¡¯tst long, leaving him looking at a bright light. This was a warmth, just like a mother¡¯s caressing hands. Mom? At this moment, he felt like he was seeing the person he had never met before, the one who gave birth but didn¡¯t raise him. Do I have to die to see you? Looking at the increasingly closer white light, Cang Yu suddenly felt a sense of relief. Perhaps death is the real liberation, and me living is the greatest sin! ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Kou Yingwu looked at Cang Yu, who he had just stabbed to death and murmured. When he was about to kill Cang Yu, that man unexpectedly stretched out his arms as if he wanted to embrace him. Embrace death? He knew he would die, so he epted his fate? On the ground, the only thing that belonged to Cang Yu was a puddle of blood that dyed the soil red. Unexpectedly, this pool of blood didn¡¯t remain as usual when a God Spirit Level died. Instead, it slowly turned into a strand of green smoke with the slight breeze, gradually disappearing. What a weirdo! [Ding! Taskpleted, teleportation channel is open!] ¡°Whoosh!¡± A purple thunderbolt from the sky enveloped Du Gang and others in an instant. The next second, the five people in various postures disappeared from this small world. [Task settlement in progress¡­] [This task is a multi-person cooperation task, total reward is 1 merit point¡­] [Your basic reward is 2000 merit points¡­] [Congrattions, you have received a rank higher than D, starting data analysis¡­] [Rating sess, your taskpletion evaluation is A-ss, you will receive an extra 70% merit points reward¡­] [Your final merit point reward is 3400 points.] [The task is over, you will have one hour to stay in Heavenly Court, pleaseplete the exchange within one hour.] [The next task release time is between three to six months, please receive the task and enter the Heavenly Court in time.] Listening to these continuous prompt sounds, Du Gang¡¯s vision gradually cleared. The first thing he saw was therge light ball above his head, flickering with bright light. Looking around, there was no one else. This meant that Kou Yingwu and the others have all returned to their own independent spaces. ¡°A-ss, a 70% extra reward?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°This means that for every upgrade above the D rank, the reward increases by 10%.¡± ¡°However, 3400 merit points, it feels like I can¡¯t exchange it for anything valuable!¡± He wasted no time and quickly opened the light ball to check the exchange list. What he saw first were still the priceless cultivation methods like the Nine Mysteries. ¡°Heavenly Court, can you filter for me?¡± ¡°List all the items I can afford!¡± After he tentatively said that, the exchange list that appeared before his eyes did change, turning into a long list of items priced below 3400 merit points. Looking at the new items for exchange, Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched. [Wuliangye: 1580 merit points, Efficacy: ¡­] [God-whipping Stick (Rank One Divine Artifact): 1000 merit points, Characteristics: ¡­] ¡°Really?!¡± He was helpless as he looked around and found that the things he could afford were mostly fancy but not practical. Moreover, basic cultivation methods were absent. There were only some tools and other items that looked rather weak. ¡°Looking at it this way, it¡¯s best to keep the merit points for increase in cultivation!¡± Are merit points bad? Not at all. The Nine Mysteries and some Heavenly Level Cultivation Methods, as well as the means to increase cultivation, are things that one can only dream of obtaining in the outside world. He shook his head, ¡°Indeed, merit points can be used to purchase things that the outside world cannot provide¡­¡± On the other hand, fruits and some tools can be obtained in the outside world as a supplement. Quickly, Du Gang made up his mind not to use merit points for the time being. He nned to save them until he umted more merit points and then attempt to exchange them for cultivation advancement. Compared to these external things, he was more eager to improve his cultivation! ¡°The next task is in three months, I wonder if I will meet them then¡­ ¡± Du Gang shook his head, not thinking of these things much, instead, he started thinking about the Ancient City. This time, the reason he could enter the Heavenly Court was because of the token from a Lost Ancient Town that the Ancient City gave him. Although it was said to be a relic, in reality, it allowed him to enter the Heavenly Court. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s leave first and see what they have to say when I go out!¡± Thinking of this, Du Gang loudly said, ¡°Heavenly Court, I want to leave!¡± As soon as his words fell, he felt a teleportation force envelop him, and the next second, his vision blurred, and he appeared in the outside world. ¡°Beiyin Valley¡­¡± After seeing the situation outside, Du Gang frowned. The ce where he appeared was the same ce where he had entered the Heavenly Court before. Does this mean that if someone knows his location, couldn¡¯t they just wait for him here? Moreover, he previously thought that if he encountered danger, he could hide in the Heavenly Court, but it seems this is not feasible. ¡°Looks like next time I enter the Heavenly Court, I must be careful not to let anyone find my location¡­¡± Before leaving, he specifically asked the light ball about the way to enter next time, learning that entry into the Heavenly Court doesn¡¯t require a specific location, but varies each time. Despite being sure that the surroundings were safe and no one else had been there, Du Gang still sneaked all the way and changed to a different spot. At the same time, he checked the time on the Primordial Daily and found that the days he spent in the Heavenly Court were the same as the time that had passed in the outside world, which meant that time flowed consistently in both worlds. He quickly found another hidden ce and stopped. At the same time, he took out the Message Jade Talisman and contacted Xiang Xinjian. He needed to rify the meaning of the Lost Ancient Town! Chapter 309 - 308: Encounter with Assassination Again! Chapter 309: Chapter 308: Encounter with Assassination Again! Trantor: 549690339 Initially, he presumed that Xiang Xinjian might not respond to his message. He thought he would need tomunicate with the two deities remaining in the Ancient City before asking them for answers. Unexpectedly, the moment he made contact, the other side connected immediately, as if they had been waiting specifically for him. ¡°Du Gang, have you finished on your end?!¡± As expected! This guy truly knows everything! A thought stirred in Du Gang¡¯s mind but he didn¡¯t immediately reveal his anger. Instead, he calmly responded, ¡°Exin to me, what¡¯s the deal with the Lost Ancient Town and the Heavenly Court?¡± Upon hearing him say this, Xiang Xinjian was taken aback. Prior to this, he had envisaged many ways of conversing with Du Gang, imagining Du Gang most likely to respond in hysterics or anger. Who knew, Du Gang would manage to remain soposed! Despite losing control of the rhythm of their conversation, Xiang Xinjian didn¡¯t hesitate to respond straightforwardly: ¡°The Heavenly Court, we¡¯ve known about this organization for a long time!¡± Seeing that Du Gang had no intention of interrupting, Xiang Xinjian realized that this guy was far fiercer than he had imagined. This was the so-called ¡®dragon diving into the sea, tiger charging up the mountains.¡¯ Before, Du Gang had always stayed in the Ancient City, having no family or friends, like a guest living in others¡¯ homes, restrained in all matters. But now, having left the boundary of the Ancient City, he seemed to exude the freedom of a bird soaring through the sky or a fish leaping in the vast sea. Xiang Xinjian shook his head slightly to clear his scattered thoughts and continued, ¡°Speaking of the Heavenly Court, it¡¯s impossible not to mention the mythical era¡­¡± ¡°The mythological era, strictly speaking, can be divided into two parts. The first part is when the Heavenly Court ruled¡ªthe Divine Rule era, and thetter part is when various god ns rose¡ªthe Noble Family era.¡± ¡°Of course, whether it be the Divine Rule era or the Noble Family era, our cosmic human race didn¡¯t experience either.¡± ¡°However, based on some excavated cultural relics, we gather some information. It appears that in the Noble Family era, some god ns originated from the Heavenly Court.¡± Originated from the Heavenly Court? Upon hearing this, Du Gang was taken aback. Did this mean that within those god ns, some of them were originally from the Heavenly Court? Xiang Xinjian shook his head, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t know the specifics. We aren¡¯t even aware of why the Heavenly Court fell.¡± ¡°All in all, the Heavenly Court was an incredibly strong and ancient organization.¡± ¡°Now, even though it no longer wields absolute power, it still possesses many resources and strengths that are absent in the outside world.¡± He nodded and exined, ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s goal is to unify the world, but its unification does not entail destroying existing powers.¡± As he spoke, he paused, as if hesitating whether to reveal some concealed secrets. Soon, recalling his previous assessment of Du Gang, with a clench of his teeth, he decided to share the knowledge he held. ¡°Here in the Ancient City, we have people infiltrating the Heavenly Court. They¡¯ve been there for quite some time and know a lot.¡± ¡°Among them, the Heavenly Court¡¯s current main objective is to incorporate all realms, including all lost minor worlds.¡± ¡°Therefore, for now, the Heavenly Court and the Primordial Continent don¡¯t have any major conflicts.¡± Xiang Xinjian smiled and spoke, ¡°In reality, the Heavenly Court has be an existence that differs from other forces on the continent. It¡¯s more like a tform, a tform that allows all talented individuals to freely grow and develop.¡± ¡°On this tform, both parties benefit. The prodigies are responsible forpleting missions and incorporating all realms, with the Heavenly Court providing various martial arts techniques and cultivation ranks in return.¡± He coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Du Gang, how would you rate the Heavenly Court after your first mission?¡± What about the Heavenly Court? In Du Gang¡¯s eyes, the Heavenly Court indeed appeared to be a decent ce¡ªa ce simultaneously fraught with crises and opportunities, a ce that could rapidly enhance his cultivation level. He affirmed, ¡°The Heavenly Court is rather good, very suitable for me.¡± Hearing this, Xiang Xinjian finally heaved a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Du Gang would develop feelings of defiance. It seemed that everything was fine. He continued smiling and exined, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but gaining admission to the Heavenly Court is extremely difficult.¡± ¡°There are only two ways to get into the Heavenly Court. One is to be invited by the Heavenly Court itself. Those who are invited are either people with immense luck or individuals with exceedingly rare talents. Such people are quite umon. Even among those from our Ancient City, there have only been a scarce few who have been invited over the generations.¡± Is it that exaggerating? Du Gang was stunned. He had always thought that gaining ess to the Heavenly Court was pretty easy. He had never imagined that among the Ancient City, so few people had been invited over the vast span of billions of years. ¡°The other way is through a summoning order.¡± ¡°That is, the ¡®God¡¯ character token you previously held, which was obtained by previous members of the Heavenly Court using their Merit. This token is used to allow outsiders to gain entry into the Heavenly Court.¡± Looking at it this way, it seems that Lan Zhize and his associates must have entered in the same way. Xiang Xinjian continued, ¡°In fact, the summons from the Heavenly Court are quite rare in our Ancient City, coveted by all n saints and family heads¡­¡± He could understand this point. After all, ording to Kou Yingwu, in the Heavenly Court, all one needed to do to break through from God Spirit Level to True God wasplete tasks. This was an irresistible temptation for everyone. The Ancient City was home to eighteen major families and dozens of minor ones, countless saints stuck at the Nine-Tribtion God Spirit Level, but the proportion of those who could break through to True God on their own was low. From this perspective, he really stumbled upon a great fortune. Du Gang asked, thinking of the skills Lan Zhize and others possessed, ¡°Normally, what kind of people can use the Heavenly Court summons to enter?¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°The level of cultivation is secondary. Generally, they¡¯re divided by theirbat power. Only those with abat power over ten thousand are qualified topete for the Heavenly Court summons¡­¡± ¡°Your earlier burst of more than ten thousandbat power was observed by someone on our side¡­¡± The fact that they knew hisbat power exceeded ten thousand did not surprise Du Gang. After all, he assassinated a Nine Tribtion God Spirit assassin within the jurisdiction of the Ancient City¡¯s abyss. It was entirely normal for the military to have this information. That being the case, why didn¡¯t the ancient city discuss this with me? Du Gang was utterly puzzled. At first, he suspected some sort of conspiracy from the Ancient City. However, from what Xiang Xinjian had said, these Heavenly Court summons seemed to be a rather good thing for him. So why didn¡¯t they discuss it with him, instead opting to deceive him? Instead of asking directly, he began to ponder on his own. Such questions, even if he asked, he may not necessarily get the real answer. Firstly, they want me to enter the Heavenly Court! Secondly, they didn¡¯t tell me in advance or discuss with me, are they afraid I¡¯d refuse? So, the Ancient City hopes for me to enter the Heavenly Court? Du Gang frowned deeply, unable toprehend this at all. The information and intelligence he had was too limited to analyze anything! Forget it, what will be, will be. These questions should be answered eventually! He didn¡¯t bother himself. Once he failed to understand, he decided not to dwell on it anymore. ¡°I understand now!¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°Big Baldy, do you have any subsidies for me entering the Heavenly Court?¡± ¡°What did you call me?!¡± The next second, a wildly roaring voice seemed to crawl out from the jade talisman, reverberating loudly. Hearing this fierce roar, Du Gang instinctively moved the jade talisman away, scratching his ear unconcernedly as he hung up. He had finished his duty with thismunication. Not only had he found out the Ancient City¡¯s stance, but he had alsomunicated his own. Thatst sentence was specifically for Xiang Xinjian. The trantion would be something along the lines of, ¡°I, Du Gang, still belong to the Ancient City, but since you tricked me into entering the Heavenly Court, you should give something in return, right?¡± As for those things and how they¡¯d be given, there was no doubt they¡¯d be sent to the two bodies he left in the Ancient City. As for this body of his¡­ He bowed his head and looked at his reflection in the water, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°¡®I¡¯ probably won¡¯t be back in the Ancient City for a long time, huh?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s okay, at least I¡¯m rtively free now!¡± A smile yed around Du Gang¡¯s lips as he walked under the moonlight. ¡°It¡¯s my first time leaving the southern city, where should I go¡­¡± Du Gang stopped in a deserted area, looking at the map in his hand, caught in a dilemma. ¡°East, south, west, north¡­¡± He was currently positioned in the southern part of the Southern Wilderness. Looking at the map, he wasn¡¯t too far from the South Sea. He could pay a visit to the South Sea. ¡°South Sea¡­ Forget it, head north!¡± After all, he wasn¡¯t here for a stroll, but to enhance his power, while secretly investigating the demonic realm. Although he had no clue where their of the demonic realm was, it must surely have a base in the central area. Thus, heading towards the central region of the Southern Wilderness wasn¡¯t a problem. Just as he was about to make a firm choice, a strange scent suddenly reached his nose. ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡± He was intrigued. It was a scent akin to that of sandalwood. While being in the wilderness, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to detect smells of blood or other foul odours, but the smell of sandalwood¡­ Was someone approaching? Du Gang concealed himself swiftly, lightly leapt, and jumped onto the trunk of arge tree. He hid his figure while simultaneously utilizing his divine awareness to scout around. ¡°Whoosh!!¡± His divine awareness moved swiftly like a rainbow, scanning his surroundings within the range of one hundred meters in an instant, but found nothing. Could it be further away? Just as Du Gang was pondering this, his face abruptly altered, reacting fiercely. Jie-Character Secret, activate! Suddenly, Du Gang triggered the Jie-Character Secret. His entire figure, like a bundle of refracted light, twisted and vanished on the spot, only to appear on the trunk of the next tree. ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, a dark mark appeared on the tree trunk where he had just been! This was an attack with enough power to tear the air apart, reminiscent of some beast¡¯s lethal ws! ¡°Who goes there?!¡± Du Gang gave an angry shout, his entire body tense as his divine power surged continually, his divine awareness thoroughly scouring the surroundings. Soon, he discovered an unfamiliar man in a ck brocade robe slowly walking towards him from two hundred meters away. Each of his steps looked as though he didn¡¯t exert any force, but the actual distance covered was more than ten meters, garnering him close to Du Gang¡¯s position within a few steps. ¡°Who are you and why the ambush?!¡± Du Gang stared at the unfamiliar man, his eyebrows raised in intrigue. Upon hearing his words, one side of the man¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a wicked smile. ¡°So, you are the Ancient God? You¡¯re nothing special.¡± Ancient God?! He¡¯s not a passerby, he¡¯s here for me! Du Gang¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted. He never expected that, despite being well-disguised and hidden in the forest, someone had still located him. Is this person from the demonic realm?! He quickly spotted the insignia of the demonic realm on one corner of the man¡¯s ck robe. ¡°How did you find me!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The man in ckughed, ¡°You really made it too easy for me to find you. But now that I¡¯ve found you, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡± With a smile on his face and looking at Du Gang, he behaved as though he was looking at a dead man. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how I¡­¡± As Du Gang was listening to the man¡¯s words, his entire figure suddenly turned into a burst of light and vanished from his original spot instantly, only to appear ten meters away in the next second. ¡°As expected of someone from the demonic realm, pretending to talk, but actually backstabbing!¡± Du Gang sneered, just as he was about to continue his sentence, his expression abruptly changed again. He started moving rapidly in one direction. ¡°Trying to run?¡± The man in ck yelped, swiftly intercepting Du Gang. ¡°If I let you get away with this, then it¡¯s my failing¡­¡± Speaking, heunched several more attacks in session. Each attack was fuelled with nearly twenty thousand Naer of Divine Power! Dammit! Right now, Du gang could only keep dodging. But what really made him panicked wasn¡¯t the nearly twenty-thousand-power attacksunched by the man before him but, rather, the emergence of four more men in his divine senses. What was most terrifying was that all four of them exerted an overwhelming presence, which sent chills down Du Gang¡¯s spine even at a single nce. These were four rmingly powerful adversaries! At this moment, he could understandably infer this. These five were all from the demonic realm ¨C the main task for the other four was to kill him, while the man at hand was responsible for tracking him down. Escape! At this point, he must escape! The other four gave him a sense of crisis several times stronger than the man in ck in front of him. Not to mention the other four, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he could defeat the man in front of him with his current power! ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!!¡± Du Gang sessively dodged two attacks and finallyunched a counter-attack at the instant when the third attacknded. With his eighteen-thousand-Naer attack power, he barely managed to stop the opponents¡¯ assault. ¡°Ha-ha, your time is up, don¡¯t struggle!¡± The man in ck was very pleased, he was clearly satisfied with the ability to capture Du Gang. simultaneously, on the other side, all four men exhibited delight on seeing Du Gang. The leader leapt up immediately and sped towards him,unching a terrifying attack from afar. An attack with the might of forty thousand Naer! He must escape now, any dy would mean certain death! At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly, trying to find every possible means to escape. Finally, his mind arrived at a talisman given to him by Xiang Xinjian for emergency escapes. It was a valuable talisman, said to possess the power to purchase a True God¡¯s artifact. I have no other choice! At this point, he could only bear the heartache and use it! ¡°Rip!¡± The Thousand-Mile Transfer Talisman was torn apart, and a teleportation force enveloped him. ¡°Dammit, stop him!¡± The leader, who was at a distance, noticed this and yelled. As for the man in ck standing in front of Du Gang, he could only stare helplessly for he couldn¡¯t block this talisman¡¯s effect. On the other hand, Du Gang, who was inside the talisman, had a cold expression as his gaze swept across the five men. ¡°Gentlemen, the green hills won¡¯t change, the clear water will flow long. We will meet again, and I swear to take your lives!¡± Chapter 310: 309: Dragon Dive Abyss and Gloomy Sun Grass! Chapter 310: 309: Dragon Dive Abyss and Gloomy Sun Grass!
Trantor:549690339 Dragon Dive State, located in the central region of the Southern Wilderness, is vast and splendid, with many powerful ns. It is among the top ten states in the Southern Wilderness. The name of Dragon Dive State originates from an ancient dragon from a long time ago. Legend has it that a hugely powerful ancient dragon battled a strong foe, their fight so intense it nearly obliterated Dragon Dive State. Ultimately, bothbatants perished, their lives extinguished in the battle. Their final resting ce was named Dragon Dive Abyss, a bottomless pit where icy winds constantly blow, their intensity so great, that it upset the divine souls and damaged the intellect of whoever experienced it.
Through countless years, this ce has be a forbidden ground. Despite generations of outstanding people trying to find the ancient dragon¡¯s treasures, nobody returning from the abyss has ever gained anything but death¡ªonly furthering the abyss¡¯s fearful reputation. However, because of the immense and ever-spreading energy of Asura emanating from the abyss, eminent figures fromter generationsbined their efforts to seal it, its range confined within the abyss. Therefore, as long as one did not venture into the abyss, there was no danger. The reputation of Dragon Dive Abyss is so well-known that even the most powerful royal families hesitate to settle nearby, leaving the surrounding area as barren as a desert, with no nts and scarce wildlife. But recently, the long-standing tranquillity of Dragon Dive Abyss was shattered. Countless talented young men and women, maidens and noblemen have flocked to this ce¡­ Mo City. The teahouse with the most up-to-date information. ¡°Have you heard? Gloomy Sun Grass has appeared in Dragon Dive Abyss!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known it for a while. It¡¯s the treasure that can enhance the limits of one¡¯s abilities¡­¡± ¡°Growing inside the Dragon Dive Abyss, who dares to go?¡± ¡°Ha, your information is out of date. I heard that the Gloomy Sun Grass is not deep inside the Dragon Dive Abyss, but just near the surface¡­¡± ¡°Oh? That means we have the chance to go?¡±
¡°Not just a chance, I heard that some people from the Dongguo family have already gone. They¡¯re guarding the Gloomy Sun Grass, waiting for it to mature!¡± ¡°Eh, what are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s see if we can jump in on the action¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± In an instant, more than half of the young people in the teahouse left, swarming out in a crowd. Oddly, a young man sitting on the second floor, despite a curious look on his face, merely gazed at the others retreating backs without making a move. Besides the animated look in his eyes, the rest of his face waspletely stiff, as if he was wearing a mask. This man was Du Gang. Three months have passed since he wasst pursued and hunted by the men of the devil¡¯s domain. In these three months, he was constantly chased by five men from the devil¡¯s domain, hiding and running all the way to Dragon Dive State. During this time, he had made a false promise¡­ When he was using the teleportation symbol, he dered that the next time they met he would behead his pursuer. He hadn¡¯t fulfilled this promise. The people chasing him were too strong. The weakest person who had the ability to track him had a fighting power of nearly 20,000, while the others were even more formidable. The power gap was toorge, and he had no desire to stay and fight. Every time he thought he had shaken off his enemies, they¡¯d quickly catch up.
Helplessly, he had to leave each ce quickly after a brief stay, if not, he would be caught. Just as Du Gang was about to stand up and go elsewhere, suddenly, two men who had just entered brought a piece of different news. ¡°Big trouble!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someoneing from the south has been rampaging through, causing coteral damage to many people¡­¡± ¡°You mean the Yin-Yang Five from the Devil¡¯s Domain?¡± Someone in the audience pointed out the identities. Those present are obviously not uninformed people. ¡°Ah, you know that?!!¡± ¡°This so-called Yin-Yang Five is the top team among the bronze-level assassins in the Devil¡¯s Domain!¡± A gray-clothed elder spoke in a dark tone, ¡°Apparently, all the targets that the Yin-Yang Five held in view ended up without a ce to be buried. Their bodies, and even their divine spirits, all faced the same fate¡ªdeath¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing these words, the people initially at ease suddenly sat up straight, looking aghast at the elder.
The elderly man in grey clothes sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± ¡°Sir, you are very knowledgeable. Please tell us more!¡± Those who remained in the teahouse were mostly inexperienced young people who hadn¡¯t gone out to experience the world or travelers looking for information, and everyone perked their ears. The grey-clothed elderughed, stroking his beard and finally said, ¡°The Yin-Yang Five, the bronze-rated killers of the devil¡¯s domain, their method of killing is unknown. After all, all the people who have witnessed them have died!¡± ¡°But ording to the clues left by them, it is known that they like to use Curse Soul Powder!¡± ¡°Curse Soul Powder?!¡± Some greenhorns who just made their way into the world showed puzzled looks. Soon, some older people offered an exnation instead of the elderly man. ¡°Curse Soul Powder is a terrifying thing that can kill divine spirits even if they are thousands of miles away!¡± ¡°That is to say, if one of your divine spirits is killed by Curse Soul Powder, then all your other divine spirits will die too!¡± ¡°Is it that terrifying?¡± The young ones trembled a little at this.
¡°Indeed, it is terrifying. However, the Curse Soul Powder is valuable, and the price for a dose is equivalent to the price of killing a True God. It is not something ordinary people can afford¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief. However, they quickly remembered Yin-Yang Five and asked hastily, ¡°Are you saying that the Yin-Yang Five is in Dragon Dive State?¡± ¡°Exactly, these five people seem to be chasing someone from the south. They have recklessly killed many people along the way and left some clues, which led to their discovery¡­¡± ¡°Ah, so does that mean that we might run into them just walking around?¡± A young man frightenedly started packing his things and was about to leave, ¡°I have something to do at home, I will be back next time!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Seeing the man fleeing in panic, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°This guy is too timid. This is Mo City, the Mo family¡¯s territory. Here is not a ce where the Yin-Yang Five can run wild¡­¡± A handsome young man in blue was shaking his head and smiling, when suddenly he seemed to choke on his words. The paper fan in his hand abruptly gripped his own throat. ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh!!!¡±
At this moment, it seemed as if someone was gripping his throat, making him unable to breathe. ¡°Crack!¡± Everyone in the teahouse was startled and stood up, looking around in panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°It seems like someone cast a spell on him¡­¡± Just then, a chilling voice sounded. ¡°The Mo family? The mere Mo family, dares to interfere in our affairs in the Devil¡¯s Domain?!¡± Upon these words, the whole room was in an uproar. All the people retreated in fright, their heads shaking left and right, looking around as if trying to identify the source of the voice. Just then, a terrified roar came from the second floor. ¡°Yin-Yang Five, you¡¯ve left a trail of dead in your wake, barren everywhere you go. Flee while you can~!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the tea house immediately fled. Du Gang also left along with the crowd. After days of escape, he had gathered quite a lot of information about his enemies. One critical piece of information, the reason for his long survival, was that the so-called Yin-Yang Five could only locate a general area, not his exact location. So, he changed his strategy from initially hiding in the deep mountains and forests to specifically hiding in big cities. ¡°Stop them!¡± Another voice rose; Du Gang recognized it as the strongest among the Yin-Yang Five. Hmm! He sneered and ran towards the Mo family¡¯s Gem Gambling Hall not far from the tea house. His face showed the panic of an ordinary person, but his pace was quite fast. He chose this tea house for a reason. Although the tea house¡¯s defenses were weak, the defenses of the Gem Gambling Hall were strong. Within any family¡¯s power, the Gem Gambling Hall always had the strongest defense. This teahouse was the nearest one to the Mo family¡¯s Gem Gambling Hall; therefore, while Du Gang and the others were evacuating, they fled towards the gambling site. With all themotion at the tea house, the situation was quickly noticed at the gambling site. ¡°Who dares to run wild in Mo City?!¡± A voice full of prestige sounded from the gambling hall. Upon hearing these words, Du Gang was delighted because this was a True God Level expert whose words carried a true-word effect. The true-word effect was manifested in the word ¡°wild¡± as if it hade to life and hit the location where the Yin-Yang Five had just appeared. ¡°Damn!¡± The Yin-Yang Five themselves were stunned. They used unusual means to traverse from the shadows and didn¡¯t pay careful attention to the surroundings. Seeing this scene nearly scared them witless. ¡°Run!¡± Given the situation, the Yin-Yang Five quickly pulled out a Divine Artifact which had reached the True God Level, activated its self-destruct, and threw it away, then they disappeared into the shadows once again. The Divine Artifact instantly released endless might. The energy it contained seemed as if it could blow up the entire city. Everyone who witnessed this scene looked as if their eyes were about to pop, like a doomsday scenario. ¡°Stop!!¡± Just then, the hidden True God Level expert quickly spat out a word, fixing the True God artifact that was on the verge of explosion in ce. ¡°Quiet!¡± Then came another word of truth. Unfortunately, by the time he looked back at the tea house, the Yin-Yang Five had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Hmph, you got away quickly!¡± This True God Level expert, focused primarily on protecting the Gem Gambling Hall and showed no intention of pursuing, snorted coldly and returned to the Gem Gambling Hall, disappearing from sight. ¡°Safe atst!¡± At this moment, all the people who had been running in a frenzy stopped on their tracks and heaved a sigh of relief. Also, Du Gang and the others present, all faced the Gem Gambling Hall and bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, seniors, for saving our lives!¡± they thanked in unison. There was no response from the direction of the Gem Gambling Hall; it was as if they didn¡¯t hear them. Such ignorance didn¡¯t bother the crowd; they left on their own after paying respects to the Gem Gambling Hall. Most of these people were shaken and headed for their respective families. A small number of thick-skinned people did not leave; instead, they returned to the tea house and began tough boisterously. Du Gang mixed with the departing crowd and could still hear the words spoken by those returning to the tea house. ¡°That Yin-Yang Five is no big deal, even dare to brag¡­¡± Listening to these words, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help shaking his head secretly. These people were truly stupid. The reason they survived was purely because of his choice of location: its proximity to the Gem Gambling Hall, which brought out the True God Level expert to save them. The Yin-Yang Five, however, managed to retreat sessfully even after the intervention of the True God Level expert, indicating their extraordinary nature. He, at least, wasn¡¯t confident enough to escape from a True God Level expert. Du Gang didn¡¯t n on staying here any longer. Although the Gem Gambling Hall had strong figures and Yin-Yang Five didn¡¯t dare to cause more trouble, they might have other means or other high-level demonic figures could get involved. So, he would rather switch locations to avoid attracting higher-level demonic beings as much as possible. And he had a destination in mind: the Dragon Dive Abyss! He wasn¡¯t nning on going to other teahouses. In Mo City, there were several other teahouses close to gambling sites, just like the one he had just been to. However, if he went there again, it would definitely not be as effective as before; Yin-Yang Five, having learned their lesson, would be more cautious. Therefore, the Dragon Dive Abyss was the best ce! Upon arriving in the Dragon Dive State a week ago, he had heard many things about the Dragon Dive Abyss and the Gloomy Sun Grass that grew there. Gloomy Sun Grass was a treasure that even Du Gang coveted enormously! Acquiring this treasure meant that he could break the shackles of the God Spirit Level and practice his martial art to a level surpassing one hundred and five percent. As for how much he could exceed, he didn¡¯t know yet. However, news about this level of treasure had already spread through Southern Wilderness after fermentation. ording to his understanding, all the extraordinary figures from around Southern Wilderness had already rushed over. Most importantly, several powerful people listed in the Human Ranking had already reached there. ¡°Buzz!¡± As soon as Du Gang stepped out of the city gate, his Divine Soul suddenly felt a burning sensation, and he slowed his steps. [The second task is about to start. Please proceed to the designated location in the Dragon Dive Abyss to enter the Heavenly Court space¡­] [Countdown: 23:59:59] What a coincidence? Du Gang didn¡¯t show any abnormalities and quickly left the vicinity of the city gate. After entering the wilderness, he diverted some of his attention to checking the task location. A thousand meters below the Dragon Dive Abyss? After seeing the location instructed in the task, Du Gang frowned. These days, having moved around the Dragon Dive State, he had gained a reasonable understanding of the Dragon Dive Abyss. He knew about the terrifying winds within the chasm which could injure the divine soul and damage cultivation. The intensity doubled every 100 meters, so a thousand meters meant doubling ten times? He pondered inwardly, sighing. Since he was already bound to Heavenly Court, there was no way to escape it. So no matter how terrifying the Dragon Dive Abyss was, he had to enter! What he didn¡¯t know was whether the Yin-Yang Five could still pinpoint his location after he entered the Heavenly Court. If they could, then he was doomed! Chapter 311 - 310: Unexpected Encounter with Duan Youde! Chapter 311: Chapter 310: Unexpected Encounter with Duan Youde! Trantor: 549690339 The Gloomy Sun Grass, a rare and famous treasure worldwide, cannot be cultivated but only spawned by nature, and its appearance invariably stirs up the entire world. News of the Gloomy Sun Grass appearing in the Dragon Dive Abyss quickly spread, and the surrounding cities dispatched a considerable number of people to the vicinity of the abyss to investigate. The Dragon Exploration Pavilion, which people from surrounding cities built as a dedicated tform for tracking people entering the Dragon Dive Abyss, upied an ideal location. The Dragon Dive Abyss harbors terrifying gusts of wind and requires a substantial foundation for anyone who wishes to enter. Besides, choosing a spot with rtively mild wind could be paramount. The Dragon Exploration Pavilion is the must-pass road to the surrounding cities for all those ambitious to seize the Gloomy Sun Grass and dive into the Dragon Abyss! Originally, this ce was indeed like a pavilion, but as the news spread and more and more people arrived, it gradually turned into a distribution center. Countless people from all over the ce turned up: some simply for the spectacle; some to vie for the Gloomy Sun Grass, and some to do business. Within a short period, the sounds of debates, hawking, and discussions could be heard all around¡ª it was very lively and bustling. A strangely dressed young man, seemingly having traveled from afar, was slightly taken aback by the sight before him and showed a puzzled expression. Soon, he inquired from a passerby. ¡°My friend, I¡¯ve heard that there is Gloomy Sun Grass here. Howe I can¡¯t see it? And the Gloomy Sun Grass is an extraordinary treasure, why are these people¡­¡± ¡°So harmonious, right?!¡± The man who was intercepted by himughed and exined, ¡°The Gloomy Sun Grass lies 800 meters beneath the Dragon Dive Abyss, an extremely horrifying depth where any ordinary God Spirit Level entering would be stripped of some of their powers¡­¡± ¡°But the Gloomy Sun Grass still has about ten hours to mature, so everyone is not in a hurry, and waiting to enter at that time¡­¡± ¡°Of course, some top-tier cultivators ce great importance on the Gloomy Sun Grass and have already entered early to wait¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang finally understood. So, people here were divided into two groups. The first group consisted of the top-level powers who had submerged into the abyss early to guard the Gloomy Sun Grass, fearing that something unexpected might happen. The other group was those stationed in this gathering ce¡ª their power might not be at the top level, but they were reluctant to leave. They nned to dive down and vie for it when the Gloomy Sun Grass was about to mature. After some deliberation, Du Gang quickly decided to stay put for now. He¡¯d dive in when the Gloomy Sun Grass was nearly mature. ¡°Rune Stones here! Cheap Rune Stones!¡± As soon as he started strolling through the crowd, he heard a hawking call from far away. Indeed, not far ahead, an old man had set up a stall selling things, which attracted a crowd of onlookers. Du Gang, intrigued, walked up immediately. At a nce, the old man¡¯s offerings were pretty good, featuring not only Rune Stones but also Source Stones and even ready-made Source! Upon checking the prices, they indeed cost a little less than the market rate. A burly man coldly asked, ¡°These items you sell won¡¯t be fake, right? They¡¯re so expensive outside, only your ce sells them cheap?¡± This was what everyone else around was wondering about. The old man rolled his eyes and replied angrily, ¡°Fake, all I sell is fake, forcing you to buy!¡± After saying this, he began to mumble under his breath. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten these from my son to sell, would I sell at such a price¡­¡± His voice was faint, like he was talking to himself, but everyone around him, all with extraordinary capabilities, heard his words clearly. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They now had a judgment on the origin of these Rune Stones and Source Stones. Clearly, these were genuine items originated from the old man¡¯s son, who must be either a big shot or a property manager. Moreover, their keen eyes could tell that all the itemsid out on the stall were real. So, the items were not an issue, and for the trouble that the old man could stir up after selling them cheap, that was his business! Suddenly, the onlookers, who were initially quiet, started to act. ¡°Give me ten Rune Stones¡­¡± ¡°I want twenty Sources¡­¡± The once silent crowd, at this moment, seemed to be scrambling to snag a big bargain, buying them up in a great hurry. Even Du Gang, who had been watching from the side, felt his heart burning with a desire to take advantage of the situation. Just as he was about to pull out his money, his spiritual artifact suddenly made a soft humming sound. A divine light appeared, and the greed in his eyes disappeared instantly. An alert! On impulse, Du Gang stepped back and scrutinized the old man with a discerning gaze. Quite coincidentally, or perhaps noticing something, the old man looked up at Du Gang. That look¡­ Why does it look so familiar? Du Gang was a little puzzled. In his heart, a sense of familiarity emerged, as if he had seen the man in front of him somewhere before. He was clearly on his first adventure, his first time away from the Ancient City, where could he have met acquaintances? Something¡¯s not right¡­ Suddenly, he thought of a chubby figure. It was a scammer he encountered in the Pangu Universe! ¡°Duan Youde!¡± As soon as he thought of that figure, Du Gang instinctively blurted out the name. The moment the name left his lips, he regretted it, knowing that he should be hiding his identity. However, the old man at the stall trembled slightly. This subtle tremor might seem normal, but was extraordinarily bizarre. Clearly, he was also very surprised. It is him! Upon seeing this, Du Gang sneered in his heart. It was really that deceitful guy! Meanwhile, he scanned the crowd and eventually locked his gaze on the burly man who first questioned the old man. Indeed, that burly man was also watching him. Their eyes met involuntarily. This robust man was no other than his spiritual artifact. This guy, Duan Youde, again started ying solo, scamming people! Furthermore, he felt that Duan Youde was stronger this time and his disguise more natural. If he hadn¡¯t been fooled before, he wouldn¡¯t recognize him now. Well, well, you finally fell into my trap! Du Gang sneered, made his way through the crowd, and advanced quickly without a second word. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t push! You have to queue!¡± The people whom Du Gang pushed aside protested for a while, and then they saw him do something strange. ¡°Old man, finally found you. When are you going to pay me back the million Divine Crystals you owe me!¡± Suddenly, the people who were eager to buy became calm and began to watch the drama eagerly. Fury was written all over the old man¡¯s face, ¡°What are you talking about? Who are you? I don¡¯t know you, don¡¯t make things up¡­¡± Huh? The crowd was puzzled by the old man¡¯s response. Could it be that the two of them really don¡¯t know each other?! Du Gang smirked andmunicated to him via telepathy. ¡°Duan Youde, you think you can still fool me? You¡¯ve conned me out of tens of millions of Saint Crystals using the same tricks before, and stole a legacy that should have been mine. You¡¯ve forgotten all about it?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Upon being exposed, Duan Youde did not attempt to hide any longer. He maintained a poker face and angrily cursed in a private message. ¡°In the past, I only fooled you out of a few tens of thousands of Saint Crystals, which are just a few Divine Crystals. And you¡¯re asking me for a million Divine Crystals?¡± ¡°Also, who stole your heritage¡­¡± Du Gang interrupted: ¡°You snuck on South Mountain and tricked us. You returned to the pce, did you forget that?¡± ¡°Oh, I would have forgotten if you didn¡¯t mention it. You bastard, pay me for my economic loss¡­¡± Duan Youde protested irritably, ¡°That pce of yours, it¡¯s a trap, a prison, I almost didn¡¯t get out. You owe me apensation!¡± The two bickered incessantly for a while. ¡°Enough talk. Now that I have you, either pay me back or I¡¯ll expose you right now and let these furious folks deal with you!¡± At this, Duan Youde subconsciously nced around. Now, more than three to five hundred people were gathered to watch the spectacle, practically half the crowd was drawn over. What if all these people beat me up¡­ Duan Youde shivered. Quickly, he discovered that Du Gang was in disguise and sneered, ¡°What do I have to fear? Expose me if you can. Aren¡¯t you also in disguise? Judging by your looks, you¡¯re being hunted, aren¡¯t you? Come on, let¡¯s see whose lifests longer¡­¡± Hmph! Du Gang snorted coldly and addressed the crowd, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by this guy. He¡¯s a known swindler who tricked me out of a million Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Duan Youde immediately backed down just as Du Gang was about to finish his sentence. He quickly conveyed, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk nicely, let¡¯s discuss this slowly!¡± ¡°A million Divine Crystals?¡± The surrounding people all sucked in a breath of cold air, looking in shock at Du Gang and the old man that Duan Youde was pretending to be. Just they were trying to understand the whole story, they noticed that Du Gang had stopped speaking. This made them incredibly curious, ¡°Bro, continue speaking!¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead and tell us. If you¡¯ve been cheated, just spill it out. We¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± But Du Gang ignored them, instead saying to Duan Youde, ¡°Money, one million Divine Crystals¡­¡± ¡°Brother, stop joking. A million Divine Crystals! Even if you sold me, I wouldn¡¯t be worth that much!¡± Duan Youde was on the verge of tears, ¡°Where would I get that much money? Additionally, I only tricked you out of fifty thousand Saint Crystals back then. How much is that when converted into Divine Crystals?¡± Du Gang merely grunted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You figure it out. If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll expose you right now and we¡¯ll see who falls first!¡± Duan Youde felt helpless, he had never seen anyone this ruthless before. From the looks of it, Du Gang was clearly being hunted, yet he was acting as if he was ready to go down with him¡­ Speechless, Duan Youde sighed, ¡°Brother, we fought side by side before, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°Fuck off, when did I ever fight side by side with you? Pay up, or I¡¯ll ensure that you can¡¯t escape!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t buy into it, this shameless, smoke blowing bastard, not only did he deceive people, but he also dug up their ancestors¡¯ graves! Duan Youde was nearly reduced to tears, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money. Maybe this Rune Stone and Source Stone can be used as a payment?¡± ¡°What good are these fake things you¡¯re giving me?¡± ¡°Who said that they were fake? No one will know as long as you and I don¡¯t tell.¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes, ¡°Cut the crap. I never deceive. One million Divine Crystals, even one less won¡¯t do¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any!¡± Duan Youde was almost crying, ¡°Brother, be reasonable, I have to have it for you to want it, right?¡± Hearing his words, Du Gang abruptly remembered the technique Duan Youde used to escape from the True God level expert previously. He coughed and via a telepathic message said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, you can also pay with other items¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Duan Youde was overjoyed and immediately replied, ¡°Okay, these Rune Stones and Source Stones, I¡¯ll give them all to you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them!¡± Du Gang said with a smile: ¡°I want the technique you used to escape from the powerful True God!¡± ¡°What?¡± Duan Youde was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang to make such a request. ¡°You¡¯re really daring!¡± He really hadn¡¯t met anyone like this before. That technique of his was obviously terrifyingly powerful, something that couldn¡¯t be bought with just a few million Divine Crystals and yet Du Gang had just asked for it. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Either give me a million Divine Crystals or give me the technique!¡± Actually, from Du Gang¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t that he really wanted it. He had seen a long time ago, that Duan Youde, with his profound background and numerous secret techniques, many of which had been lost in time. Whether he had inherited or stolen them from graves, the number of secret techniques he possessed were quite a few, well worth exploiting! However, what Duan Youde said next almost made Du Gang jump. ¡°You want my secret technique¡­ that¡¯s not impossible !¡± Duan Youde smirked, ¡°My secret technique isn¡¯t something that any ordinary person can handle. Even if I give it to you, you may not survive the learning process!¡± On hearing these words, Du Gang instantly remembered how Duan Youde had reversed time and escaped as if through time reversal. He realised what he was implying might be true. Such techniques have very severe bacshes. However, Du Gang dered confidently: ¡°I am an Ancient God, mere bacsh is nothing. Give it to me and see if I dare learn it!¡± ¡°An Ancient God?¡± Duan Youde sneered coldly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle on that. I¡¯ll give you one secret technique and we¡¯ll be even!¡± Seeing his quick agreement, Du Gang started to feel uneasy. Isn¡¯t this guy going to give him a fake technique? Duan Youde could tell from his expression what he was thinking and instantly flew into a rage. ¡°What do you take me for? If I say I will give you a secret technique, then it¡¯s definitely true!¡± He was furious, even the surrounding people could see they weremunicating telepathically. At this time, Du Gang felt an additional ring in his hand and instantly understood it was passed from Duan Youde. Without further words, he directly transferred the contents of the ring to his own internal world, simultaneously immersing a part of his attention into it. The ring was quite spacious with only a very ancient-looking book inside. When Du Gang took out the book, he was certain it was real! That¡¯s because the incredible aura it held was terrifying. It was an aura of a superior path, an aura that would lead to certain death if it was learned without great fortune! ¡°Can¡­ Can I really learn this?!¡± Chapter 312 - 311: Dead Man’s Sutra! Chapter 312: Chapter 311: Dead Man¡¯s Sutra! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Dare you learn!¡± Duan Youde taunted a few times, then continued, ¡°I gave you the cultivation method, our ounts are settled, from now on, you go your way, I go mine, let¡¯s keep our distance¡­¡± ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, don¡¯t you want to know what happened?¡± Du Gang suddenly stopped talking, picked up a Rune Stone and loudly said, ¡°Look carefully, this is not a real Rune Stone, it¡¯s a fake!¡± Having said that, he squeezed it forcefully and the Rune Stone, which was originally divine and mysterious, instantly lost most of its divine brilliance and turned into an ordinary stone. ¡°What?!¡± Duan Youde stared at Du Gang, his face stupefied. Almost in disbelief, he had just handed over the cultivation method a moment ago, and this guy had duped him. ¡°Not only that, this guy is carrying a million Divine Crystals, which were swindled from my family, me a legitimate son of the Cloud Drifter Kou Family!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone present was astonished. Looking at the Rune Stone turned to stone in Du Gang¡¯s hand, hearing about his identity, their belief in his words rose from fifty percent to ny-nine percent. ¡°All together now!¡± The onlookers instinctively formed a circle, surrounding Duan Youde. ¡°Everyone, I ask you to take justice for me. As long as the million Divine Crystals are recovered, my Kou family will be eternally grateful¡­¡± While leaving the encircling crowd, Du Gang also made a deep bow to the crowd, acting as if asking for their assistance. Ha! Ha! The spectators sneered unanimously. Your Kou family¡¯s one million Divine Crystals? Once they get them, the crystals will be theirs! Duan Youde watched the surrounding public¡¯s indignation and desire surge, the corner of his mouth twitched. I have dodged countless troubles before, today I have finally met my match! Damn Du Gang, I swear to have my revenge! ¡°Everyone, this is a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. In fact, I only took fifty thousand Saint Crystals from him!¡± ¡°Saint Crystals?¡± The people present sneered, ¡°Saint Crystals, you think you can fool us?!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± Someone shouted, and everyone sprang into action, directly attacking Duan Youde. Meanwhile, Du Gang took this opportunity to smoothly leave the crowd. He filled the air withughter as he watched Duan Youde struggling to defend himself amidst the chaos. This is so satisfying! At this moment, he felt as if all his pores were open, breathing fresh air. He felt as if he had truly transcended! Ever since he met Duan Youde, who had tricked him a few times, this was the first time he had managed to turn the tables! This is how you should deal with this guy! He secretly thought. Paying for it this way, next time, he will definitely be after me¡­ Thus, the next time we meet, it¡¯s better to strike first! Soon, Du Gang had decided on the manner of his next encounter with Duan Youde. ¡°Achoo!¡± Duan Youde indeed had his ways. Despite facing the onlookers, although he seemed embarrassed, he did not suffer major injuries. ¡°Damn it, who is this asshole trying to plot against me!¡± Hehe, please take your time! Having disturbed the water, Du Gang didn¡¯t linger around. He walked briskly towards another area. Inside his inner world, his god was carefully inspecting the cultivation method given by Duan Youde. ¡°Dead Man¡¯s Sutra¡± Volume 9: Nine Deaths, One Life! Dead Man¡¯s Sutra? Looking at this spooky cover, Du Gang shivered a little. It was not because he was timorous, but due to the inherent power of this method. This is a cultivation methodparable to the nines¡¯ secret! At this moment, an idea grew in Du Gang¡¯s mind. At his God Spirit Level, there is no way he would have this idea without basis, it was obviously the truth! ¡°Duan Youde actually gave me a cultivation method like this?¡± He was somewhat surprised and puzzled. He hadn¡¯t expected that the man would give him a genuine cultivation method. Thinking of this, his mind became ame, yearning to start learning immediately. But just as he was about to immerse his spirit to observe it, a sudden feeling of trepidation surged from the depths of his soul. ¡°Cultivate its power, inherit its karma, Dead Man¡¯s Sutra, opens the path to death.¡± A hazy voice entered the depths of his soul. Inherit its karma? Du Gang was startled. He quickly realized that this means to inherit the cause and effect, just like being stamped as an Ancient God. So, the issue now was whether he should learn it! If he chose to study it, he would master a secret method that¡¯s on par with the nines¡¯ secret, but he would also get involved in the cause and effect. This kind of karma was not ordinary and might even be more serious than the one rted to being an Ancient God. If he chose not to study it, then this scripture would be in eternal dust¡­ Without much consideration, Du Gang made his choice! ¡°I¡¯ll learn it!¡± He was already drowning in depth, being marked as an Ancient God. Adding the karma of the Dead Man¡¯s Sutra would hardly make a difference! Moreover, he was already on a killer¡¯s hit list. Even if he died, what difference would the debt make?! Having thought it through, Du Gang didn¡¯t waste any time and immersed his mind in it. The moment his divine sense went in, there was no cultivation method or mantra as he had imagined. The previously ancient Dead Man¡¯s Sutra, at this moment, transformed into a beam of light and entered his body. ¡°Hum!¡± The Sound of Dao hummed softly. The next moment, Du Gang hadprehended the cultivation method! ¡°Dead Man¡¯s Sutra Volume 9: Nine Deaths, One Life!¡± Looking at the secret method that he now instinctively mastered, Du Gang was amazed. He didn¡¯t expect that learning this cultivation method would turn to be so easy. He had grasped it instantly, just like having a sudden burst of enlightenment. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What an exceptional cultivation method that¡¯sparable to the nine secrets!¡± The Volume 9: Nine Deaths, One Life that he had learned was a method that could be called godly. ¡°After death, you can trigger Nine Deaths, One Life. That is, there¡¯s a ten percent chance of rebirth!¡± It seems ordinary with only a ten percent chance of rebirth. However, this death refers to theplete destruction of the divine body and soul! It means that he is utterly dead, without a trace of the divine soul, no divine body. The death of just one divine body would not activate Nine Deaths, One Life. Only when all his divine body and his divine beings arepletely dead would it trigger Nine Deaths, One Life. ¡°Trigger¡­¡± Du Gang fell into contemtion, ¡°This so-called trigger should be a judgment, just like rolling dice¡­¡± Though it could not guarantee a hundred percent survival, ten percent is still a considerable probability! ¡°Does this mean that if I am erased in the Heavenly Court¡¯s cycle of rebirth, I have a chance to resurrect by chance of one in ten?¡± He shook his head, ¡°I can forget about this cultivation method directly, I cannot rely on this, after all, there is a 90% chance of death!¡± ¡°Oh well, having it is better than not, at least there is a possibility of aeback!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t feel regret, although this thing was not what he imagined, and did not directly increase hisbat power, but it did give him a glimmer of hope, a spark of hope that he could resurrect if he died in the future! Meanwhile, Duan Youde, who was roaming in the crowd, suddenly shuddered. ¡°He actually learned it?!¡± This surprise of his was not feigned. The Dead Man¡¯s Sutra, amon man looking at it once is a sure path to death. In his previous understanding, Du Gang was an Ancient God with destiny, but whether he was the final one remained uncertain. Therefore, he did not hold out hope and did not think that Du Gang could learn it. ¡°If he can learn it, does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± While he was pondering, an attack hit his nose, directly breaking it. ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s the damn bastard who sneak-attacked?! Duan Youde was furious, cursing while starting to flee to one side. In his heart, heforted himself. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He only learnt volume nine, it¡¯s useless¡­¡± Even though he said that, he was still heartbroken. Damn, not okay. Next time, I must definitely recover it! Duan Youde¡¯s eyes shifted, ¡°I must get him to give me the Nine Secrets!¡± ¡°Yes, only then can itpensate for the cultivation methods I gave him!¡± Watch out, Du Gang, wait and see! Eventually, Duan Youde ran away. With his various means, facing the attacks of hundreds of people, even though he seemed embarrassed, his fatal injuries were not many. In the end, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he disappeared without a trace. ¡°We hundreds of people, actually couldn¡¯t even stop a single person?¡± People on the scene, felt somewhat ufortable. Hundreds of people fighting one person, in the end, that person managed to escape. This was too embarrassing. ¡°No, I heard that when the Gloomy Sun Grasses out, many of the strong people who are well-known on the Human Rankinge over. Why is he still not caught yet?¡± ¡°Could it be, that fatty is stronger than the strong ones on the Human Ranking?!¡± Duan Youde in the process of the battle eventually revealed his true colors, and everyone saw his true appearance. ¡°Comparable to the strong ones on the Human Ranking?¡± ¡°Could it be, that fatty is a top-ranked existence on the Human Ranking?¡± After someone said those words, everyone was shocked, everyone was rendered speechless for a moment, unable to refute. Finally, a knowledgeable person denied it. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be stronger than the strongest people on the Human Ranking, the strongest people on the Human Ranking, that¡¯s the strongest group of people facing the whole continent, how could it be him¡­¡± Someone questioned, ¡°But, no one here could stop him¡­¡± ¡°Just because no one can stop him doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s stronger than the people on the Human Ranking!¡± Someone shook their head, ¡°The ones who just besieged him didn¡¯t include anyone from the Human Ranking, not only did it not include the stronger Human Ranking ones, even the ones close to the Human Ranking weren¡¯t there!¡± ¡°None? What¡¯s going on, didn¡¯t I hear that many strong ones on the Human Ranking have rushed over?¡± ¡°Indeed they rushed over!¡± ¡°But, you have to understand a fundamental thing, that is all heavenly treasures have uniqueness!¡± ¡°This means, even if treasures like the Gloomy Sun Grass are precious, they are notpletely nonexistent on the continent. Some precious treasures like this do appear every few years!¡± ¡°However, such treasures possess medicinal resistance, that is to say, any person, eating one is enough, eating more will not have any effect!¡± Everyone suddenly understood, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, those top-ranking strong ones might have already consumed this Gloomy Sun Grass?¡± ¡°Of course, Heavenly Level cultivation methods, there are over a hundred forces in control across the whole continent, and there is arge number of people who have cultivated the method to 5 percent progress¡­¡± ¡°But, who among those who can enter the Human Ranking is not someone who has surpassed 5 percent?¡± ¡°And this time, the strong ones of the Human Ranking who came to our ce, are those who haven¡¯t eaten the Gloomy Sun Grass¡­¡± ¡°Apart from these people, there are also many peak-level strong people who have reached the pinnacle in terms of cultivation, progress, supernatural powers, andbat capabilities!¡± ¡°These strong people are almost at the peak of the God Spirit Level. They are only one step behind to be on par with the Human Ranking strong ones¡­¡± ¡°The gap between these strong ones and the Human Ranking strong ones is actually just one Gloomy Sun Grass!¡± ¡°I understand, those who besieged the fatty this time were not the Human Ranking strong ones¡­ but where are those strong ones of the Human Ranking?¡± ¡°Bullshit, of course they went down to the abyss!¡± ¡°Ah? But the Gloomy Sun Grass hasn¡¯t matured yet¡­¡± ¡°The grass not being mature is true, but they also have to prevent fools from picking it in advance, or maliciously destroying it, right!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Upon hearing this, people at the scene lost interest in the chubby Daoist and became curious about the Human Ranking strong ones who came here. ¡°Hey, who knows which strong people from the Human Ranking came here?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, who knows this, I¡¯ve lived this long and never seen a Human Ranking strong man!¡± Many people asked this question out of curiosity. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing what people said, some locals, who had arrived earlier, erupted intoughter. As they arrived early, they naturally saw many people who were entering. A man in a hurry came to one of theughing locals,¡±Big brother, if you know, please tell me¡­¡± ¡°Haha, since you want to know so badly, then I shall tell you¡­¡± ¡°I, Old Wang the Fifth, have been here for seven days already and have seen many figures¡­¡± ¡°Amongst the Human Ranking strong ones, like the ¡®All-Consuming Hand¡¯ Ge Jiucai ranked 998, ¡®Wealth-Indifferent¡¯ Ma Baoyun ranked 996, and ¡®Replica Specialist¡¯ Ma Yiteng ranked 995¡­¡± ¡°These people have already early on reached a position of 800 meters deep into the abyss!¡± At this time, Du Gang, who was mixed in the crowd, asked his doubt, ¡°These people, why do they all seem to be ranked at the bottom?!¡± Now, the local who was at the center of the crowd and responsible for exining, said with a smile, ¡°Very simple, those who rank ahead have already gotten the Gloomy Sun Grass, they do not need this anymore¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Du Gang¡¯s question was actually, everyone¡¯s question. Everyone at the scene finally understood. He then asked, ¡°So among the Human Ranking strong ones who came this time, who has the highest rank and the strongest power?¡± Once these words came out, the whole crowd fell quiet instantly as everyone wanted to know who amongst those who came over was the strongest! ¡°Hmph!¡± The local young master did not beat around the bush too much. After making a show, he said the name. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the highest-ranked expert on the Human Rankings who¡¯s arrived here, I do know and have seen¡­¡± ¡°That would be Zhao Shanhe, the ¡®Heart-Crushing Demon Hand¡¯ ranking 857!¡± ¡°Ah! A strong man ranked 857!¡± All had to swallow their saliva. It¡¯s well known that there¡¯s a tier every 100 ranks in the Human Rankings. Between rank 900 and 800, it implies two levels of strength. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect such a person toe here too!¡± Du Gang was praising with his mouth but inside his heart, he thought that with such a person here, Yin and Yang Five Sons should not dare to act recklessly, right?! He didn¡¯t believe that those Yin and Yang Five Sons would be stronger than these people!! Chapter 313 - 312: The Appearance of the Five Yin-Yang Sons! Chapter 313: Chapter 312: The Appearance of the Five Yin-Yang Sons! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Big brother, that guy has run to the Dragon Exploration Pavilion!¡± At this moment, the five yin-yang brothers had their eyes closed tight, calcting with one hand while report with their mouths. Upon hearing this, the eldest Yin-Yang brother frowned, ¡°Dragon Exploration Pavilion, Gloomy Sun Grass, the movement over there is not small, it is said that there are quite a number of strong people from Human Ranking going over¡­¡± ¡°Big brother, our reputation in the Demon Domain is not good, these people, they always like to kill us heretics as their feat!¡± the second Brother reminded. The eldest Yin Yang brother continued to weigh the pros and cons, ¡°That guy is hiding in the Dragon Dive Abyss, which means he might be also interested in the Gloomy Sun Grass, so we go over too!¡± Although he said so, at this moment, his mind was more focused on the Gloomy Sun Grass. Among the five, he was the only peak level strong person, just one step away from getting his name on the ranking. The Gloomy Sun Grass, such a treasure, almost had no chance to appear in the Demon Domain, but it appears in this foreign territory now, and anyone who has virtue can seize it. If I could get the Gloomy Sun Grass, is it possible to be the focus for cultivation by the organization? Just thinking about being the same level as those people made his heart warm up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading to the Dragon Exploration Pavilion now!¡± Only three hours left for the Gloomy Sun Grass to mature. The originally bustling Dragon Exploration Pavilion gradually quieted down. People were all crowded to the edge of the Dragon Dive Abyss, waiting for the right moment. The abyss had strong winds swirling beneath, everyone knew it would mean the earlier you go down, the longer and stronger the gust you need to endure. So it showed, discerning the right time to dive was the key. ¡°Less than three hours left for the Gloomy Sun Grass to mature, now it¡¯s about time to dive!¡± Finally, a young man in local Mo Family attire made a decision, nning to be the first to leave the group. ¡°Well done, Brother Mo!¡± As the offspring of the Mo family, who previously stood at the center of the crowd exining about theing of Human Ranking powers, naturally, many people remembered him. At this moment, many people congratted him. ¡°Brother Mo, when you reach the bottom, be sure to tell us how many people are there!¡± Hearing these praises, the young Mo felt full of pride, greatly excited. This must be what they call connections! He felt that he too was bing someone influential, gaining recognition from so many people by leveraging the Gloomy Sun Grass. His future would be well known to everyone! Thinking of this, he felt pleased, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll take a step first and explore the way for you guys¡­¡± ¡°Imbecile!¡± At this moment, a low voice rang out. This voice was so low that almost everyone around didn¡¯t hear it. By sheer luck, Du Gang heard it. It was because he stood in a remote ce, and the one who opened his mouth was also standing here. After Du Gang turned his head to see, the person was¡­ a beautiful woman, posing as a handsome man. He paused for a moment. The person in front of him was extremely beautiful, with bright eyes and white teeth, fiery red lips, reminiscent of a central character if not for the remote location and hat blocking the view. But that¡¯s not the thing. What truly made Du Gang gape was the woman in front of him that had an Adam¡¯s Apple¡­ Is it a man or a woman? At this moment, Du Gang was nk. Just by the voice, it¡¯s a man, but looking at the face again,pletely a woman, moreover a drop-dead gorgeous woman! ¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t seen a handsome guy before?¡± Noticing Du Gang¡¯s gaze, the beautiful man cursed him directly. Ah! Du Gang twitched his mouth corner. Is this the so called self pity? Before he opened his mouth, Du Gang had a bit of fantasy, thinking he might be a naive youngdy who posed as a man venturing the world. But now¡­ A total man without doubt! If it were a beautiful woman cursing him like that, he might not have cared, but a man¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking at your ass!¡± This statement directly made the beautiful man in front of him dumbfounded. He realized the w in his curse, and again said: ¡°You rough guy with grass growing on your eggs, so vulgar!¡± After saying that, the man showed a disgusting look, fanned the air a little and arrogantly walked away. Damn! Looking at the man¡¯s behavior, Du Gang almost couldn¡¯t help hitting him. Not because of the curse, but the man¡¯s posture, too annoying. Next time I run into you, I will kill you! After cursing inwardly for a while, Du Gang didn¡¯t even bother with him anymore. He left as if the air there was really stenchy. Not too long after leaving, he heard a yell from the distance. Du Gang turned his head to see and found that the Mo family disciple who went down earlier was shivering on the cliffs 200 meters below the Abyss. ¡°Brother Mo, if you can¡¯t hold on,e back!¡± On the edge of the cliff, many people were watching him anxiously. But the Mo family disciple was in a dilemma. He wanted to withdraw but the strong wind was too great, holding himpletely immobile. And if he asked for help, he would seem ipetent,pletely opposite to what he had originally imagined. What to do? While he was thinking, he failed to notice the invisible hurricaneing at him from the depths of the abyss. Not only him, all the spectators above the Abyss did not see the fluctuating hurricane. In everyone¡¯s view, It was just the abyss in silence. After struggling for another minute, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on and raised his head. Looking at the figure of his n, he shouted aloud: ¡°Cousin, you¡­ ¡± Just then, the hurricane blew over. The words that the Mo family disciple tried to say were blown back into his mouth by the strong wind. And the people above were only able to hear a whimpering noise, ¡°Wuuu!¡± ¡°What happened to him?¡± While everyone was wondering about the Mo family disciple, a shocking scene happened. They saw the Mo family disciple, who was lying on the cliff, seeming to give up resistance and slowly loosening his grip. ¡°Ahh!¡± With a scream, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Mo family disciple was gradually blown into foam by the fierce wind. ¡°Cousin!¡± On the edge of the cliff, a young girl from the Mo family opened her mouth wide, screaming in terror. With this sharp scream, the original noisy and rxed atmosphere at the edge of the Abyss stagnated instantly. Everyone was stunned. No one could have imagined that the friend who was happily chatting with them just a moment ago had suddenly disintegrated into thin air, leaving behind no trace of his existence! ¡°This¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until after a long tea-time that anyone finally spoke up, ¡°How far did he fall before he was blown away?¡± ¡°Not too far, I think. He dove about 200 meters, and fell maybe a few tens of meters¡­¡± ¡°Does this mean that those of us with less strength than Brother Mo can only make it about 200 meters?¡± Everyone fell into silence. The Dragon Dive Abyss was even more terrifying than they had imagined. At this point, one of the stronger individuals shook their head, ¡°No, lying on the cliff-face of the abyss, the cold wind we¡¯ll encounter is less than what we¡¯d face outside!¡± ¡°In the Dragon Dive Abyss, the closer you are to the center of it, the stronger and more powerful the wind. Conversely, if you¡¯re clinging to the rock face when diving, the wind strength isn¡¯t that fierce¡­¡± Even though the strong man said these words, all those in attendance were so frightened by the horrific state of the Mo Family¡¯s disciples that no one dared to speak any further. It seemed that those of us who remained here were not even qualified to enter thepetition! Someone quietly mocked themselves, never imagining how inadequate they actually were. ¡°Sigh, I originally thought that there might be a slight chance, but it turns out¡­¡± At this moment, many of the people present began to consider retreating. The Gloomy Sun Grass was indeed valuable, but if they couldn¡¯t even get close to it, let alone fight for it¡­ It would be better to retreat early instead of throwing their lives away for nothing! Some of the weaker individuals, with this thought in their minds, couldn¡¯t help but reveal expressions of shame. Before they had arrived, they all thought they were among the strongest of the Humans Ranking. However, it seemed now that their actual strength was far from sufficient! For half an hour, the entire cliff edge was filled with a bizarre atmosphere. All the people seemed to have lost their courage and just stayed put. This wasn¡¯t because everyone present had no right to go down, but because the sudden death of the Mo Family¡¯s disciples had left everyone confused about the risks, so they didn¡¯t dare just go down blindly. Those who had the right to go, including Du Gang, were all waiting for others to be the guinea pigs and precedent setters. Du Gang was initially nonchntly waiting on a rock when the handsome young man from before slowly approached. ¡°Sissy, why are you over here? Don¡¯t pollute my air!¡± As soon as he spoke, the handsome man who had originallye with a certain purpose was instantly enraged, his eyes seeming to emit sparks of anger as he red at Du Gang. Du Gang nced at him, his mouth twitching in annoyance before he turned his head away. He was somewhat speechless. Why would such a beautiful person be a man? He felt that if he looked any longer, he himself might turn¡­ For the first time, he was using words like ¡°beautiful¡± and ¡°gorgeous¡± to describe a man. The handsome man spewed out a series of curses, but Du Gang chose to ignore them out of habit. After a while, seeing that Du Gang didn¡¯t respond, the handsome man lost interest and stopped his tirade, returning to a serious demeanor before finally speaking again, remembering his initial purpose for going over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down yet? There are only two hours left until the Gloomy Sun Grass matures. If you don¡¯t go now, you won¡¯t make it in time!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang shrugged, he had known that this man wasn¡¯t up to any good. As suspected, he wanted Du Gang to go down first and test the way for him. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? It¡¯s only 800 meters. If we jump straight down, it will take around 12.78 seconds.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The handsome man was taken aback, and the persuasive words he had prepared were stuck in his throat. Soon, he realized that Du Gang was only messing with him. He rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, ¡°What a show-off. Doesn¡¯t everyone know that the wind strength increases when you leave the rock face?¡± Du Gang scoffed and ignored him. Just as he was looking around to see if anyone was willing to take the lead, suddenly, several familiar figures appeared. The Yin Yang Quintuplets! Du Gang squinted his eyes but made no moves. After three months of being pursued, he hade to understand that the Yin Yang Quintuplets could only roughly determine his direction, but didn¡¯t know his exact location. So, as long as he had camouge, he just had to pretend that he didn¡¯t know them. Moreover, the Yin Yang Quintuplets weren¡¯t wasting their energy, they didn¡¯t rashly attack others, instead they hurriedly strode to the edge of the cliff. The five of them were all dressed in ck, emanating a murderous aura. Just looking at their appearances, people around them started to feel afraid, nobody having the courage to provoke them. As such, a strange phenomenon appeared in the crowd. Wherever the five walked, a human pathway was formed as if to wee them. Those closest to the abyss, seeing the actions of others, also followed suit, standing to the side to not block the quintuplets¡¯ path. The Yin Yang Quintuplets didn¡¯t show any surprise at this treatment. Instead, they just stood at the edge of the cliff, looking down. ¡°Fifth, is that guy down there?¡± Even though the leader of the Yin Yang Quintuplets was eager for the Gloomy Sun Grass, he hadn¡¯t forgotten their original purpose foring here. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I used a technique just now, and I can¡¯t use it again yet, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s up here or down there¡­¡± Hearing this, the leader of the Yin Yang Quintuplets nodded, and stated, ¡°We¡¯ll go down and wait for him!¡± Upon finishing, he didn¡¯t care about the others and immediatelyy down towards the cliff. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Someone at the edge of the cliff couldn¡¯t help reminding, ¡°This ce is terrifying. If you go down like this, be careful of losing your lives!¡± His words were clearly well-intentioned, but the Yin Yang Quintuplets, upon hearing them, showed inexplicable expressions. ¡°Hmph!¡± One of the Yin Yang Quintuplets snorted, and a ck shadow instantly flew out. Its speed wasparable to lightning, and in the blink of an eye, it pierced through the body of the well-intentioned person. ¡°You¡­¡± The kind-hearted man mumbled a word, and arge amount of blood sprayed from his neck. ¡°Ah?!¡± Seeing this, the people around were startled and quickly retreated. Soon, they understood what had happened. This well-intentioned man was actually attacked by the quintuplets! ¡°Erghhh!¡± The kind-hearted man got his throat slit, and with his body seemingly fixed in ce, he could only watch as he bled out, making bubble-like noises from his mouth. ¡°Too much!¡± At this time, a valiant woman stepped forward, her face filled with anger. However, she did not go to trouble the Yin Yang Quintuplets, but instead quickly got close to the kind-hearted man. She raised her hands and slowly released a milky white energy, beginning to heal him. Once she stepped forward, the atmosphere at the scene ignited like a powder keg. ¡°Too much!¡± ¡°These five are utterly ruthless!¡± ¡°Yeah, someone kindly reminded them, but they were ungrateful and even attacked that person!¡± ¡°Who on earth are these people?!¡± Everyone began to criticize the Yin Yang Quintuplets, as if somehow this could make them feel a little better. Seeing this scene, Du Gang could not help but sneer, almost rolling his eyes. Just now, when the Yin Yang Quintuplets were all standing on the cliff edge, they didn¡¯t say a word. But as soon as the quintuplets had gone down, they all suddenly found their voices¡­ Well, that¡¯s not important anyway. The real question is¡­ should I go down? Seeing the Yin Yang Quintuplets rapidly descending from the cliff, Du Gang began to hesitate. Chapter 314: 313: The Undercurrent Turbulence! Chapter 314: 313: The Undercurrent Turbulence!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Whether I can descend or not mainly depends on whether those guys can identify me¡­¡± Du Gang pulled out a mirror to check his current disguise and was quite satisfied. From the outside, nobody could tell that he was the Ancient God! Despite his casual demeanor, the handsome man who had been watching him almost threw up when he saw this. ¡°He¡¯s so ugly but he has the nerve to primp¡­¡±
¡°And what¡¯s with that satisfied expression in the end?¡± The handsome man¡¯s mouth twitched. Throughout his travels, he had never seen such a character. Du Gang nced at him, toozy to engage in a conversation, and continued pondering on his own. Without paying attention to appearances, the Yin and Yang Five would have to rely on their surveince methods to locate me. However, their known surveince methods could only determine a general direction and couldn¡¯t pinpoint me exactly. The Gloomy Sun Grass underground was eight hundred meters from the surface. Du Gang frowned. He didn¡¯t know if the Yin and Yang Five¡¯s surveince was nar or three-dimensional. If it was nar, then even if he went down, his position wouldn¡¯t change much from their point of observation. He couldn¡¯t harbor such unnecessary hope! Du Gang quickly warned himself to prepare for the worst in every situation. Suppose, their surveince was three-dimensional, then they might detect me from below the ground.
So I have two choices now. First, go down now, they can detect my presence among the people below. But most of the people below are Nine Tribtion Gods, and me, a mere Third Tribtion, would stand out too easily! It¡¯s different from standing on the surface, where thousands of people have gathered. Many of them are here to watch the fun, not really here topete for the Gloomy Sun Grass, so the cultivation base is mixed, and he doesn¡¯t stand out among them. But if he went down, he would definitely be the focus because of his cultivation base. As soon as the first choice came to mind, Du Gang shook his head in refusal. Then, the second choice, stay on the surface¡­ Stay on the surface, wait until the Gloomy Sun Grass is about to mature, then go down and try to fight for it. Regardless of whether I can get it, I will go to the ce a kilometer deep into the abyss and enter the Heavenly Court! As for escaping, he never considered it, because Heavenly Court has already provided a way in at a ce one kilometer below the Dragon Dive Abyss. Since he has to enter the Heavenly Court anyway, it¡¯s no problem topete for the Gloomy Sun Grass on the way. ¡°Hey, are you sure you¡¯re not going down?¡±
Next to him, the handsome man who saw Du Gang had fallen silent began to inquire again. Hearing his words, Du Gang rolled his eyes. What was this guy trying to do? He clearly found him annoying but kept trying to make conversation. Was he sick? He replied impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that my cultivation base is low? I came here just to spectate, I¡¯m not going down!¡± Your cultivation base is low? The handsome man was taken aback, frowning, ¡°You¡¯re hiding your cultivation base, right?¡± Earlier, in his conversation with Du Gang, he vaguely felt threatened by him. This was his instinct, a instinct to detect danger. Among the few thousand people currently staying on the surface, the only ones who could make him feel threatened were few and far between. Du Gang really didn¡¯t want to chat with him, fearing he might not be able to resist punching him. So, he went to another uninhabited spot by himself, continuing to watch the edge of the abyss, waiting for others to go down. Seeing his behavior, the handsome man curled his lips and decided not to bother him anymore.
The Yin and Yang Five moved quickly, entering the tform eight hundred meters below ground without hesitation. The people on the surface were not surprised at this sight. After all, since their arrival, the five had projected an air of superiority. Their capabilities were to be expected. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these kinds of people to be able to go down!¡± Some were still resentful. The discussion about the Yin and Yang Five didn¡¯tst long, since it didn¡¯t concern them. Soon, everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to the new diver. ¡°Brother Zou, are you really going down?¡± On the edge of the cliff, two young men were staring at each other face to face. ¡°I¡¯m just a few steps away from bing a peak powerhouse, and soon I¡¯ll be like the others, looking up at the Human Ranking and halting¡­¡± Zou, the man with the surname, sighed, ¡°Not being in the Human Ranking means you¡¯re just an insignificant figure, even if you dominate a small ce¡­¡± He was a straight shooter. As soon as he said this, most people present were speechless. If someone close to the pinnacle was seen as insignificant, what were they? Worthless? However, most people didn¡¯t say much. Compared to the harmless verbal slings, they were more eager to see if this man named Zou could go down to eight hundred meters.
¡°But, just now even the Mo brothers didn¡¯t go down, stopping at two hundred meters. Brother Zou, why don¡¯t you wait a while?¡± His friend was still a bit worried and suggested he wait and watch what others did. However, what Zou said next was impressive. ¡°At this moment, isn¡¯t this a test of one¡¯s mental state?¡± He turned around, looked down at the abyss and slowly said, ¡°There are two hours left before the Gloomy Sun Grass matures. At first, I thought I¡¯d wait for others to go down first, so they could scout the way for me. That way I¡¯d have a better idea¡­¡± ¡°But then I asked myself, did the first person to go down eight hundred meters do the same?¡± ¡°I think he must have gone down with a determination to win, right?!¡± ¡°Except for him, all the other top powerhouses have already gone down, what about them?¡± ¡°So, at such a crucial time, I must go down!¡± ¡°The path of cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you¡¯ll retreat. But in fact, cultivation is far more difficult than boating. It¡¯s as difficult as reaching the sky!¡± ¡°This time, if Ipromise, what about next time? Or the time after that?¡± He raised his head, his eyes filled with a certain special thing, and smiled, ¡°Knowing that there are already many people eight hundred meters below, if I still don¡¯t dare to go down, I¡¯d be too ipetent. If Ipromise this time and the next, what¡¯s the point of cultivating?¡± ¡°Well said!¡±
At this moment, Zou¡¯s words electrified the entire crowd. All people started looking at him differently. ¡°I never thought Brother Zou would have such an awareness, remarkable!¡± ¡°Brother Zou, you¡¯re a role model for us all!¡± People constantly praised him. They admired and aspired to be like him; someone with high self-awareness. Du Gang, standing in a corner, also paid more attention to Zou. Such people were indeed rare. However, he silently shook his head, not entirely agreeing with his words. The top powerhouses in the Human Ranking dared to go down because they had absolute confidence in their abilities and hadplete control of the situation. This was having a well thought out n, not acting recklessly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll seed!¡± As for Zou¡¯s abilities, he couldn¡¯t tell before he made his move, but he could sense some level of his cultivation base. He had the basis of a Nine Tribtion God. However, Du Gang didn¡¯t know what level of technique he had mastered, how far he had cultivated it, or whether he had any hidden burst abilities. If none of these worked out, then his chances of going down were quite slim! ¡°Everyone, Brother Zou will go first and scout the way!¡± Having said that, the man surnamed Zou, as if worried about regret, wasted no time and jumped straight down the cliff. ¡°Tramp! Tramp! Tramp!¡± It was as if he was holding a breath in his heart; the moment he jumped down, his legs started moving continuously. As if he were on a t ground, he briskly proceeded; within a few seconds, he had descended one hundred meters. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Keep going, Brother Zou!¡± Just as the crowd was cheering, an enthusiastic young man quickly said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s lower our voices so as not to disturb Brother Zou!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do just that!¡± At once, the onlookers controlled their volume, watching intently and somewhat nervously. Brother Zou¡¯s word had indeed gained him a lot of goodwill,. Most people present hoped he would be safe; at the moment, all were silently praying for his sess. ¡°Two hundred meters!¡± ¡°Three hundred meters!¡± ¡°Brother Zou still looks rxed. He¡¯s likely to seed!¡± Some cheered jubntly; despite not having met Brother Zou personally, they were deeply moved by his actions. ¡°Four hundred meters, go on, Brother Zou!¡± ¡°Five hundred meters¡­¡± At the edge of the cliff, nearly half of the people, were murmuring, watching the man descending below. ¡°Six hundred meters¡­ Be careful, Brother Zou!¡± Suddenly, at the six-hundred-meter mark, Brother Zou stumbled. He stepped on thin air, causing some loose rocks to fall. His body, following its momentum, quickly descended. ¡°Brother Zou!¡± At this moment, many people¡¯s hearts were in their mouths as if it was their rtive who was falling. ¡°Bump!¡± Below, Brother Zou lost control of his body and fell a few meters, but he quickly grabbed and dug his hands into the cliff wall, managing to stop his fall. ¡°Phew~ He stopped. Excellent!¡± Though Brother Zou could not hear the voices from above due to the strong wind, he could imagine their concern. He raised his hand and waved to those on top, indicating he was alright. ¡°Keep going, Brother Zou!¡± ¡°Keep going, Brother Zou!¡± So with everyone¡¯s encouragement, Brother Zou kept going down. He finally reached the eight hundred-meter mark and climbed onto a tform, sessfullypleting his descent. ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°Brother Zou made it!¡± At that moment, everyone on the ground was overjoyed, cheering non-stop. A few minutester, when people¡¯s emotions calmed down, several individuals came forward, each choosing a spot, and began their descent. These individuals had gained some confidence from seeing Brother Zou¡¯s trajectory. Du Gang watched their steps, frowning gradually. Earlier, he was observing Brother Zou cumtively and noticed a small detail. Brother Zou lost his footing not because of the instability of the cliff, but rather it was the unsteadiness of his feet that made the cliff crumble. Aside from the time when Brother Zou stumbled, he never showed signs of hesitation at any point and appeared very sturdy. The wind! Du Gang suddenly squinted his eyes. If it was indeed unsteadiness caused by Brother Zou¡¯s feet, then it was highly likely caused by strong winds! This kind of deep abyss wind ispletely different from the wind on the outside. It¡¯s invisible and almost undetectable. Although he is already certain that the most challenging part down there is the intrusion by the strong wind, he still kept his attention on the others who were slowly descending. These people seem to have learned from Brother Zou¡¯s lesson. They moved with greater stability, and both hands and feet never simultaneously left the cliff. Can they reallye down like this? Du Gang felt doubtful. He was unsure if such a steady grip would withstand the wind¡¯s disruption. ¡°Two hundred meters!¡± ¡°Three hundred meters!¡± Before long, several men below had descended to the three hundred-meter mark. From their steps and facial expressions, it seemed very easy and problem-free. ¡°It looks like they should be able to make it!¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve made it here so stably, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± Just as everyone felt that the men below should be able to make it, an ident happened. ¡°Buzz!¡± A sound like wings pping rang out. Immediately, the rocks under the feet of the men below loosened. At that moment, they all fell. Their bodies, along with the sudden change, plummeted down. ¡°Ah?!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± On the ground, people were terrified, hoping these men could stabilize themselves like Brother Zou. But then something that rendered everyone silent happened. The men who left the cliff, as if seized by some invisible terror, fell straight down. ¡°No!!¡± ¡°Help me!¡± One by one, the screams gradually faded in front of everyone¡¯s horrified eyes. As said earlier, once they left the cliff, the wind became even more forceful, tearing their bodies and divine souls apart. ¡°Chatter-chatter-chatter!¡± On the ground, some inexperienced youths trembled, covered in cold sweat. No doubt, they originally had ns for descending. If not for the people around them stopping them, they might have joined the men who just died. With the death of these individuals, the venue suddenly became silent. Everyone was awakened by this brutal reality. That Brother Zou made it was not due to luck, but rather his strength! In the next more than an hour, no one dared to attempt the descent again. Of course, this had to do with the fact that the truly strong ones had already gone. Du Gang, however, started to move when there were only ten-plus minutes left. He had roughly guessed some rules of this abyss. Once they left the cliff, the force of the wind doubled. This was discovered early on. In addition, the longer they stayed, the greater the chance of the wind eroding the cliff. These were conclusions he drew from the varying positions of people, and their urrence of ¡®foot-slips¡¯. Despite having these hypotheses, he didn¡¯t voice them. In fact, there were also others present who had simr insights, but everyone tacitly refrained from revealing them. This was due to the limited quantity and location of the Gloomy Sun Grass. All those descending werepetitors, and the fewer there were, the greater one¡¯s chances. So, the faster they descended, the better! Du Gang gained some confidence and didn¡¯t intentionally wait for thest few minutes to descend. Instead, he slowly went to the cliff when there were still about ten-plus minutes till the arrival of the Gloomy Sun Grass. Chapter 315: 314: Cunningly Snatching the Gloomy Sun Grass! Chapter 315: 314: Cunningly Snatching the Gloomy Sun Grass!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Someone¡¯s making a move again!¡± The stagnant situation finally changed, drawing many eyes to it. Before Du Gang moved, a few others had gathered their courage to attempt the challenge. However, without exception, they all failed, plunging into the abyss and perishing. ¡°Can he seed?!¡± ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t die¡­¡±
At this point, someone with sharp eyes started to frown. ¡°This guy, he doesn¡¯t seem to have a high level of cultivation!¡± This statement left everyone stunned. They also noticed this fact. ¡°Exactly, with his level of cultivation, what is he trying to do?¡± ¡°Hey, stop, don¡¯t go down, this is not a ce for you to fool around!¡± Some individuals couldn¡¯t bear to see him throw his life away and started shouting. After all, even the most powerful gods from the previous nine tribtions had died in abundant numbers, would Du Gang not be heading for certain death with his mere three tribtions? Meanwhile, a handsome man standing nearby also wore a puzzled expression. Previously, he just noticed the vague threat Du Gang posed but hadn¡¯t paid attention to his cultivation level. Upon hearing what people were saying and taking a closer look, he realized that Du Gang¡¯s level of cultivation really was low. Was he pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger? There was no need. Everyone wasn¡¯tpeting here. The realpetition was eight hundred meters below.
The issue now was whether he could sessfully reach that depth. If he couldn¡¯t descend, no amount of concealment of his cultivation level would matter. Hearing the voices around him, Du Gang cracks a smile and throws up a seven (a gesture of one hand with six fingers up and one thumb up) before diving down headfirst. ¡°Ah, he really went down!¡± People gasped, some even prematurely sighing, ¡°How fearless of death!¡± However, the very next second, everyone¡¯s mouths dropped open. They watched Du Gang, who had just jumped into the abyss, move through the inky depths like a swift eight-legged spider. Two hundred meters, three hundred meters, four hundred meters¡­.. In less than fifteen seconds, he had already covered half the distance. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± At this moment, everyone was stunned, watching in disbelief at what was transpiring below. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°Or am I hallucinating?¡±
It fiercely contradicted their belief. ¡°How long did Brother Zou take to dive down before?¡± Someone, still in shock, asked this question. ¡°Brother Zou? I remember it took him about a minute or two?¡± Hearing this caused everyone to gasp. ¡°So, this guy is nearly three to four times faster than Brother Zou?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean, his power¡­¡± No one dared to think further, they hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of Du Gang not reaching eight hundred meters. Because, while everyone was expressing their astonishment, Du Gang had already reached the seven hundred meter mark, only a step away from eight hundred meters! ¡°Will he be able to enter?¡± In their eyes, the tform at eight hundred meters was only for the strongest of the strong, and anyone who could reach it would be a renowned hero, ranking among the top in their respective regions. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Without a hitch, Du Gang effortlessly reached the eight hundred-meter tform and disappears.
¡°He really went down!¡± At this moment, everyone was in awe! ¡°He really went down!¡± ¡°He must be hiding his true strength, even Zou Brother wasn¡¯t this fast¡­¡± ¡°No, not only Brother Zou, I have seen Brother Zou¡¯s strength, and he¡¯s still slightly short of the peak¡­¡± ¡°Before, I saw the peak powerhouse dive down, but he wasn¡¯t as fast as this guy just now!¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The crowd had an incredible, dream-like feeling, ¡°Could it be, that that guy is a Human Ranking powerhouse? Deliberately concealing his identity and cultivation level?¡± ¡°Gurgle!¡± Immediately, gulping noises resounded throughout the crowd. Although none of them confirmed it, most of them already believed it to be true. ¡°This guy, actually¡­¡±
The handsome man who stood beside Du Gang also looked shocked. He had guessed that Du Gang was hiding his identity and true power, but never thought his strength would be this immense. Even though Du Gang hadn¡¯t executed any attacks or disyed any power, his speed diving into the abyss surpassed everyone present. At the very least, among the dozens of people he had seen dive since he arrived, Du Gang was the fastest! One must know, this was not a race. This was a dangerous ce full of fierce winds, a terrifying ce where one false move could mean death. ¡°Too terrifying, he doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the fierce winds at all¡­¡± a middle-aged man mumbled to himself. After hearing this, the handsome man suddenly felt a jolt. Fierce winds? It was as if he realized something, his eyes closed as he started contemting and reminiscing. After a while, his eyes suddenly shot open, radiating an intelligent light. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±
At this moment, he acted as though he had solved some riddle and his confidence returned, alongside a radiant smile. These so-called fierce winds were time-based¡­ After very deliberate recollection, he realized that regardless of the speed or strength of anyone, there was always a fixed timing when their ¡®feet would slip away¡¯. This phenomenon would always ur forty-five seconds in. ¡®Feet slipping away¡¯? He chuckled softly, this must be the manifestation of the fierce winds. So as long as he could reach the tform within forty-five seconds, he would be safe! Just as he was thinking this, someone next to him had already started the descent, a figure moving swiftly down. While not as fast as Du Gang, the speed was still more than double that of Brother Zou. 15, 16, 17¡­ The handsome man silently counted. 38, 39, 40¡­ Finally, at the fortieth second, the descending figure made it to the tform. He noted that throughout this interval, there had been no ¡®feet slipping¡¯. Was this the answer?! His heart was clear, but the others didn¡¯t know the truth and assumed there were hidden powerhouses among them. All they could feel was an endless sense of admiration and envy. The handsome man casually nced around, and noticed a few individuals who, like him, wore smiles on their faces. Undoubtedly, they too had discovered the pattern of the abyss. While this pattern couldn¡¯t help them explore the entire abyss, it would allow them to descend to the eight hundred-meter mark. That was enough! The group had an understanding, none of them had any intentions to share their newfound knowledge with the crowd. All of them individually picked a spot and jumped. And so, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, these individuals made it to the eight hundred-meter tform. ¡°Nine Gloomy Sun Grasses?¡± The moment Du Gang entered the tform, he quickly started looking for traces of the Gloomy Sun Grass, and soon he found it. The tform wasn¡¯t big, about two hundred square meters, with nine Gloomy Sun Grass nts growing evenly around the cliff, like gourd vines. However, there were fewer people on the tform than he had imagined. At first, Du Gang thought there were hundreds of people here, but now, there were only dozens. Although the number was small, their strength was very strong. There were no weak ones who could reach here. After locating the Gloomy Sun Grass, Du Gang started to observe the others. A nce immediately stunned him. He saw that in front of five of the Gloomy Sun Grass nts, there was only one person standing alone. But the area in front of the other four nts was crowded with people. Huh? He was slightly surprised, but quickly understood the situation ¨C those five people were the strongest on the Human Ranking! No one dared topete with the strongest on the Human Ranking! So, they easily collected those five Gloomy Sun Grass nts! As for the remaining four, they were the objects of contention for the other people here! As Du Gang was looking at the others, the people on the field also took a look at him. After noticing his peculiar cultivation, no one said much, they just nced at him curiously and then turned their heads back. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Gloomy Sun Grass. At this moment, there were only about ten minutes left until the Gloomy Sun Grass matured. Nobody dared to blink, fearing that if they were not careful, the grass would be taken by someone else. Du Gang quickly spotted some familiar figures in the crowd in front of the four Gloomy Sun Grass nts. The Yin Yang Five Sons! These guys weren¡¯t as arrogant and domineering as they were on the ground. Instead, they blended in very low-key with the crowd in front of the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass. What¡¯s more, to his surprise, the five of them were wearing different clothes! They deliberately changed their uniforms to look like individuals, intending to seize the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass! Immediately after, Du Gang saw another acquaintance. It was the man surnamed Zou who hade down first. His choice of standing position was quite interesting. He wasn¡¯t in front of the outermost ninth Gloomy Sun Grass, but ran into the range of the eighth one. Obviously, the man surnamed Zou also knew that the Yin Yang Five Sons were in collusion and didn¡¯t want to be schemed against by them, so he deliberately avoided them. Where to go? Du Gang didn¡¯t think much about it, and with an expressionless face, he walked with a sneer in his heart to the front of the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass. Since the Yin Yang Five Sons wanted to grab this Gloomy Sun Grass, he would mess with their ns! Among the dozens of people present, the strength of the Yin Yang Five Sons was only average. Here, the peak performers were everywhere. Just from a quick nce, Du Gang felt at least half of the people were nearly perfect, suspected to be peak performers. This was the reason the Yin Yang Five Sons didn¡¯t dare to disperse. With their strength, if they scattered here, they might not be able to grab even one nt, but if they teamed up, they had a greater chance to snatch the same nt. Hehe! Du Gang sneered and quietly started to transmit a message. ¡°Friend, I have important information to tell you, please remain calm¡­. I just came down from above, and among us in front of this ninth Gloomy Sun Grass, there are five people who are long-term partners¡­.¡± He unceremoniously betrayed the Yin Yang Five Sons directly. He transmitted his voice to everyone standing in front of the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass, urging them not to reveal their knowledge of the situation. With Du Gang¡¯s message, the scanning of the divine thoughts on the field became more and more frequent. Everyone, including the Yin Yang Five Sons, didn¡¯t pay attention to this change. The maturation of the Gloomy Sun Grass was imminent, so it was normal for the divine thought to be frequently mobilized. Even the Yin Yang Five Sons and others were scanning the others frequently to prevent anyone from taking action in advance. Little did they know, these people were scanning to lock onto the five of them based on the information provided by Du Gang. No one responded to Du Gang, nor did anyone speak up. Everyone was uncharacteristically quiet, not uttering a single word. Those who were able to enter this ce were all intelligent, no fools among them. They did not want to be used by others, yet they did not let down their guard either. However, everyone involuntarily turned their attention to the Five Children of Yin and Yang. Without a doubt, they were the ones with the highest hopes of winning the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass! ¡°Friends, I¡¯ve discussed with eight people. The moment the Gloomy Sun Grass matures, we should first eliminate these five. After all, we¡¯re all independents, relying on our own abilities, but they are not¡­¡± In reality, Du Gang had not formed an alliance with anyone, but he was saying this to everyone, as if many people were targeting the Five Children of Yin and Yang. Especially when everyone saw others around them scanning the Five Children of Yin and Yang, they were more inclined to believe Du Gang¡¯s words. Why not follow his suggestion? Eliminate these five first? For a moment, many people had this thought in their hearts. The Five Children of Yin and Yang, although they considered the scanning of Divine Thoughts normal, were somewhat suspicious and began tomunicate with each other. ¡°Big brother, why does the atmosphere feel strange?¡± ¡°Yeah, I also feel something strange, as if these guys want to attack me¡­¡± ¡°Third, fourth, aren¡¯t you both being overly sensitive? The Gloomy Sun Grass is about to mature, by which time everyone will be our enemy. So isn¡¯t it normal for them to want to attack you? Don¡¯t you want to attack them too?¡± retorted the second brother dismissively. The eldest Child of Yin and Yang did not say much but asked another silent one, ¡°Fifth, have you sensed the presence of the Ancient God?¡± Upon hearing this, the fifth brother hurriedly responded, ¡°Big brother, ten minutes ago I had just sensed it. If ites down, this guy is the most likely¡­¡± As he spoke, he subtly indicated the position where Du Gang was. The eldest Child of Yin and Yang stared at Du Gang as if he wanted to devour him. However, Du Gang seemed unfazed. He showed no signs of panic, no anger, his eyes calm as still waters, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. At that moment, several sounds came from outside. Many people turned their gaze upon hearing the sounds, and several figures jumped onto the tform. It was the handsome young men who came after Du Gang! The Five Children of Yin and Yang initially focused on Du Gang, but shifted their attention after the neers arrived. After a while, the elder sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t lock onto a target. They all seem to be wearing masks, so I can¡¯t see their true faces¡­¡± This was different from the surface world, not like the tearoom in Mo City¡­ Everyone here was a powerhouse. Even if they were not as strong as them, they were nearlyparable, or even stronger. Thus, they could not just randomly start fights. If they became public enemies, even in their near-peak state, they wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out alive. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go for the Gloomy Sun Grass first. As for the Ancient God fellow, we¡¯ll deal with him after we snatch this!¡± In the mind of the eldest Child of Yin and Yang, the Gloomy Sun Grass was still the most important. Those who had juste down also started to make their choices after figuring out the situation. Without exception, they all avoided the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass where the Five Children of Yin and Yang were. Obviously, everyone knew they were a group. And those who originally stayed in front of the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass were half-believing half-doubting. But at this moment, seeing the actions of the others, they all believed Du Gang¡¯s words. Their expressions as they looked at the Five Children of Yin and Yang were intriguing. Seeing this scene, Du Gang almost burst intoughter. Just wait, Five Children of Yin and Yang! In this way, the venue became quiet again. Although everyone was silent, everyone was preparing for battle. They believed that once the signal that the Gloomy Sun Grass had matured was given, the battle would ignite. ¡°After the Gloomy Sun Grass matures, it will emit a glow¡­¡± At this time, the strong man ranked in the Human Rankings who was standing next to the third Gloomy Sun Grass began to speak softly. His words sounded like a signal for the start of the battle, giving everyone some reassurance, knowing what mature Gloomy Sun Grass looked like. ¡°Also, this Gloomy Sun Grass is a remarkable treasure and cannot be stored in small worlds, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much¡­¡± Unable to store it in a small world meant that if one wanted to fight over it, they would have to defeat everyone else first! After that, the strong man on the Human Rankings did not say anything else but looked towards the crowd with interest. Time was ticking away. Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Under the eyes of everyone, the nine Gloomy Sun Grass bloomed simultaneously, emitting a fluorescent green glow. ¡°They¡¯re ripe!¡± When someone shouted, the entire gathering descended into chaos. At this moment, everyone lunged for the Gloomy Sun Grass, with all types of powerful attacks emerging. Something urred near the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass that left the Yin and Yang Quintet at a loss. A dozen people around them suddenly attacked them in unison. ¡°Boom!¡± A series of attacks, each over ten thousand, assaulted them relentlessly. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The quintet were furious ¨C they were all individualpetitors, why were they being ganged up on? ¡°Hehe!¡± The attackers sneered, their offensive maneuvers remained relentless and even intensified. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± The quintet, in just a blink of an eye, were injured. After all, thebined attack of a dozenpetitors of the same or higher tier was an overwhelming force, an onught they could not withstand. ¡°Retreat!¡± The chief of the Yin and Yang, without further thought, swiftly called for a retreat. This moment called for immediate action, any further dy and they would be stuck here. Under orders, they all moved. At this moment, the quintet acted as one, retreating swiftly. However, the attackers had no intention to let them off, continuing their pursuit and cornering the quintet to the edge of the teau. ¡°Move up!¡± Blinded by rage, the quintet were left with no choice but to escape to the surface. The attackers, upon witnessing this, ceased their pursuit and lunged for the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass instead. Du Gang watched the escaping Yin and Yang Quintet with some regret. He had hoped that he could use others to eliminate the quintet. Unfortunately, the Yin and Yang Quintet had tactfully escaped, not staying to fight a losing battle and choosing to flee at the critical moment. ¡°Attack!¡± The chaos erupted once more. This time, everyone was an enemy, attacking each other relentlessly. ¡°Die!¡± This was an absolute peril. Under soaring attacks, any targeted by two or more strikes were in danger of death. ¡°Mine!¡± At that instant, a man closest to the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass excitedly lunged for it. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Seeing this, the others let out angry roars,unching terrifying and powerful attacks. ¡°Ah?!¡± The man was forced to retort just before he got the Gloomy Sun Grass. But it was toote. Multiple people attacked in anger, each with a minimum of twenty thousand Naer worth of attack power. Even with one, he would need his full strength to resist, let alone so many. Silently, the man was torn apart, and the god within him was destroyed. Witnessing this, Du Gang involuntarily reeled back. He initially wanted to snatch the Gloomy Sun Grass and quickly escape. Considering the long-term consequences, it now seemed better not topete for it. Fortunately, he was in a position further from the chaos, and only facing one otherpetitor. No one can remain calm in front of a treasure! If one person tries to grab the Gloomy Sun Grass, there would certainly be a second! An extremely fast figure wearing a ck crown, under everyone¡¯s gaze, darted towards the edge of the Gloomy Sun Grass. ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± The man in the ck crown,pletely excited, reached out and grabbed it. He was particrly quick and had noticed earlier that there were no speed specialists in front of the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass. ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, he froze! Someone else was casting a spell! A bizarre-looking Taoist was handling a straw figure. This method was truly terrifying! Seeing this, Du Gang felt the hairs on his scalp stand up. Being immobilized at such a critical moment could cost one¡¯s life! Indeed, the man in the ck crown, without causing a ripple, was crushed into debris under everyone¡¯s attack. At this moment, the ones at ease were the five strongpetitors of the Human Ranking. Hardly anyone dared to rival them, and even if any reckless individual charged at them, they easily defeated them. ¡°The Gloomy Sun Grass really does snatch one¡¯s sanity¡­¡± ¡°Yes, these guys are all losing their rationality now¡­¡± After a moment of reflection, the five of them didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, each quickly grabbing their Gloomy Sun Grass and hurriedly left the teau, climbing towards the ground. Obviously, they didn¡¯t n to consume it here. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± At this point, a reckless guy really lost his mind, aimed a sword at thest departing member of the Human Ranking. Unsure if it was intentional or unintentional, the sword attack held a power reaching twenty thousand Naer! Such strength was nearing peak! ¡°Humph!¡± The member of the Human Ranking was a bit displeased. None of the others were stopped yet he was being obstructed, and therefore, exerted a bit more force. ¡°Boom!¡± He casually threw an attack worth over thirty thousand Naer. ¡°Ah? Spare me!¡± That man, feeling the terrifying power, instantly woke up from his madness and began pleading for mercy. But it was toote. The Human Ranking member had seeded by stepping over countless bodies. He wouldn¡¯t let him off cheaply. ¡°Bang!¡± After a loud noise, a ckened human-shaped mark appeared on the ground. The area where the man who had sneak attacked was impaled, had disappeared without a trace. It was clear that he was the one marked on the ground. ¡°Hiss!!¡± This attack immediately silenced the entire field as everyone looked at him in shock. At that moment, it seemed as if everyone had forgotten everything, stopping their attacks. Good opportunity! Seeing this, Du Gang instantly brightened. Here at the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass, there were only seven or eight people left, all in their daze. It was the perfect time for him to seize the Gloomy Sun Grass. Without saying a word, Du Gang activated the Jie-Character Secret, instantly transforming into a shadow, sweeping past the Gloomy Sun Grass, grabbing it, and fleeing towards the edge of the teau. Of course, he didn¡¯t foolishly choose to return the way he came, but fled along the cliff edge, rushing towards the position where the Human Rankingpetitors who had already left had been. ¡°Stop him!¡± Du Gang¡¯s actions snapped everyone back into reality. At this point, it didn¡¯t matter who got the Gloomy Sun Grass. Everyone was fighting each other. Therefore, those nearest to himunched frenzied attacks. One, two, three, four¡­ While Du Gang¡¯s actions seemed reckless, they were carefully calcted. He silently counted the attacksing his way while his right eye turned blood red. The Unlucky Omen activated! Buzz! In an instant, all the trajectories of the iing attacks along with their anticipated collision points and timing were presented before him. Two meters? Impossible! Upon receiving the virtually calcted data, Du Gang promptly made a decision! His body hastily turned toward the oing attacks while his divine incarnation, carrying the Gloomy Sun Grass, escaped to a predetermined location. ¡°Haha!¡± Someone sneered in contempt at Du Gang¡¯s decision. ¡°In the Dragon Dive Abyss, divine entities are limited, they can¡¯t fly. Even your physical body is weakening. How will you escape?¡± Escape? Du Gang inwardlyughed. He had no intention of returning to the surface. He only needs to reach a thousand meters away! Upon reaching there, he could enter the Heavenly Court and then his physical body would naturally regenerate! Boom! The physical body that Du Gang had abandoned sessfullypleted its mission, blocking the attacks that were meant to cut off his route of escape. Meanwhile, the other iing attacks continued to relentlessly pursue Du Gang¡¯s divine incarnation. He escaped! Although Du Gang was still on the tform, he had confidence in his n. Whoosh! At the critical moment, Du Gang barely evaded four attacks and plunged into the abyss. ¡°Is this guy tired of living?¡± The strong men near the ninth Gloomy Sun Grass were all burning with rage. At eight hundred meters, they were close to the limits of their descent. Descending further meant increased risk exponentially. Especially at a thousand meters, the gushing wind was terrifying. Du Gang¡¯s action looked as if he was purposely making use of the dangerous area to avoid attacks. ¡°Chase him!¡± People on the edge of the tform watched Du Gang¡¯s rapidly descending divine incarnation with the Gloomy Sun Grass in its grasp, grit their teeth and jumped down after him. They weren¡¯t content with just watching the Gloomy Sun Grass fall. In a moment, seven or eight figures were chasing after Du Gang. The others, upon witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°Fools!¡± After all, the most terrifying thing here wasn¡¯t the opponent, but the powerful winds within the abyss! On the other side, a handsome man who had been valiantly fighting spotted Du Gang¡¯s maneuver and his eyes lit up. Following suit, he snatched a Gloomy Sun Grass, didn¡¯t think twice, and ran towards the edge of the tform. Simultaneously, while being attacked, he too abandoned his physical body. His divine incarnation holding the Ghost Sun Flowers, took a leap and jumped down. ¡°Hiss!!~¡± The handsome man let out a scream of pain as soon as he left the tform. Without his physical body and relying only on his divine entity, resisting the gales was extremely difficult. The pain was multiplied, and a tearing force was surging towards him. Hold on, just two hundred meters to go! Down below, the seven or eight people who were tracking Du Gang halted at nine hundred meters. The wind here was already incredibly fierce, even they could end up dead if they weren¡¯t careful. However, they stopped because under their watchful gaze, Du Gang disappeared at a thousand meters. ¡°Did he die?¡± Several people furrowed their brows, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. What about the Ghost Sun Flower? Was it destroyed by the powerful wind as well?¡± While they were puzzled, a gust of fragrance drifted by. Staring open-mouthed, they watched as the handsome man followed suit, plummeting down, and disappearing after reaching the one thousand meter mark, just like Du Gang. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to just disappear; there has to be a hideout there!¡± Someone refused to believe it, roared, and dived once more, heading towards the one thousand meter mark. The others, including those who pursued the handsome man, grit their teeth and followed after seeing this. At this critical juncture, they must risk it! 980, 990, 1000 meters! Finally, the first man arrived at the one thousand meter mark. ¡°Where¡¯s the tform?¡± With one hand grasping the precipice firmly, his body leaned out to look at the ce where Du Gang had disappeared, as if there genuinely was a tform there. But to his dismay, there was none! Just as he was about to dive further to investigate, ¡°Buzz!¡± A gale suddenly swept in. His feet felt as though they were stepping on air, instantly losing strength. ¡°Step!¡± At this moment, not only did his feet lose footing, but the rock his hand was tightly gripping also loosened. It was as if the cliff didn¡¯t want him to hang on. ¡°No!¡± The man cried out in terror, frantically trying to hold onto the cliff. Unfortunately, the powerful wind that had already arrived didn¡¯t allow him to return. It not only prevented him from grabbing the cliff but also blew him several meters toward the center of the abyss. ¡°Sizzle!!¡± As the man drifted away from the cliff, his entire body began to dissolve as though being covered in sulfuric acid. Within a second, his entire being waspletely dispersed by the strong wind, disappearing without a trace. ¡°He¡¯s dead¡­¡± The man¡¯s death instantly brought everyone to their senses. Most chose to return while a few stubborn individuals decided to investigate the one thousand meter mark. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Unfortunately, all who went to explore the one thousand meter mark were inevitably blown away from the cliff by the fierce wind, their souls scattered and lost. ¡°Fools, the one thousand meter mark isn¡¯t a ce they can touch!¡± A Human Ranking powerhouse who had just arrived on the surface looked down at this scene, cursed under his breath, shook his head, didn¡¯t linger, and walked away. He didn¡¯t notice that a thousand meters below, another divine incarnation, like Du Gang¡¯s, was plunging toward the one thousand meter point. When it arrived at a thousand meters, the same situation happened: it disappeared without a trace! This time, unlike before, a lot of people witnessed the event. ¡°It disappeared¡­¡± ¡°Can divine entities in the abyss die so quickly on their own? There wasn¡¯t even a struggle¡­¡± ¡°Where is the Gloomy Sun Grass?¡± ¡°Buried along with those two¡­¡± Chapter 316 - 315: The World of the Red Task! Chapter 316: Chapter 315: The World of the Red Task! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Heavenly Court, assist me to reconstruct my flesh body!¡± After reaching a thousand-meter position, Du Gang quickly entered the Heavenly Court space. This was also his n, relying on the Heavenly Court space to avoid his pursuers. [Ding, detected rarity Gloomy Sun Grass, would you like to exchange it for a merit point?] A merit point? Du Gang was taken aback for a moment, then quickly rolled his eyes, ¡°What a joke, this thing is worth just one merit point? Only a fool would exchange it with you!¡± However, the light sphere in the space didn¡¯t dwell on Du Gang¡¯s words and quickly gave a response. [Reconstructing the flesh body requires 100 merit points, would you like to consume 100 merit points?] ¡°Yes!¡± With his affirmation, a force of mistiness appeared, which enveloped his divine person. Subsequently, his body slowly emerged right before his eyes. Even with his flesh body recovered, there was still some time before entering a new minor world. ¡°Should I eat the Gloomy Sun Grass now?¡± Du Gang¡¯s main concern was whether the absorption of Gloomy Sun Grass would take too much time, and whether he would be caught off guard when the task began. Thinking about this, Du Gang turned his head to look at the light sphere and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the price for the cultivation space?¡± In the past, he had seen an option to exchange for cultivation space while checking what the light sphere could exchange. He didn¡¯t give much thought to it then. [Cultivation space: 1 merit point/Minute] ¡°That¡¯s expensive?¡± Du Gang was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that one merit point would only be worth a minute. Calcting it this way, an hour would require 60 points, and a day would require 1440 merit points. With his merit points, he could, at most, open the cultivation space for two days. Should I do it? Du Gang was still hesitating. Despite the abundance of merit points, what mattered were his capabilities, especially when he was in the Heavenly Court. If the task was notpleted, he would diepletely. ¡°With more than three thousand merit points, what can I do?¡± He shook his head. Virtually nothing could be done as the points were too few, and the good stuff couldn¡¯t be exchanged. ¡°But if I consume the Gloomy Sun Grass, my cultivation progress will increase by one percent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently at the Third Tribtion divine person. An increase of one percent will boost mybat power from 1800 to 2400¡­¡± 2400 meant that when he used the Jie-Character Secret, hisbat power could soar up to 24000! With 24000bat power, he would be able to handle most situations. ¡°The peak warriors also have a little over 20000bat power under normal circumstances¡­¡± With that thought, Du Gang grits his teeth and makes up his mind. Merit points can be earned again once they are spent, but if his life is gone, it¡¯s truly gone. At this stage, consuming the Gloomy Sun Grass can maximize the enhancement of his cultivation and strength. ¡°Light Sphere, exchange one minute of cultivation space for me. If I¡¯m still in the middle of cultivation, automatically extend the time for me!¡± [Activating the cultivation space!] In the next second, Du Gang¡¯s vision became blurry. When he opened his eyes again, he was in an ancient and fragrant ce. A quiet room with a meditation cushion, and there were also various auxiliary tools that could be used during cultivation. Without having the time to look around, he quickly began to practice World Creation, and simultaneously swallowed the Gloomy Sun Grass. ¡°Boom!¡± An intense energy suddenly flowed into his divine person, immediately followed by a strong sense of drowsiness. His eyes closed, and he fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up again, he didn¡¯t have any idea how much time had passed. It could¡¯ve been an instant, or a long while. Before he could figure out the situation, a small person who looked just like him emerged abruptly in his mind. The small person had no expression. The moment it appeared, it began to evolve the martial art techniques. World Creation! It was performed in the same way, but the martial art technique exhibited by the small person gave Du Gang apletely different feeling. He understood, this was the effect of the Gloomy Sun Grass. Without any hesitation, he focused all his attention, observing every move and action of the small person for fear of missing out on something. Actually, World Creation did not have any fixed moves. The learner could cut, chop, p people with the de face or hit people with the back of the de. What truly influences its power was a kind of indescribable charm. Compared with ordinary martial art techniques, Du Gang felt that these Heavenly Level Cultivation Methods were more like a certain kind of fixed program. Once the same frequency is found, it can be activated to release terrifying power. Of course, it sounds easy, but in reality, it¡¯s as hard as looking for a needle in the Pangu Universe. The Gloomy Sun Grass was like a navigator with a positioning system, leading the user to remove the fog and reveal the truth. Following the small person¡¯s evolution, Du Gang¡¯s clear enlightenment got more and more intense. His understanding of World Creation also deepened. The distance between him and the small person grew shorter and shorter. It was as though he was standing at the periphery of a mirror and constantly moving closer. Finally, when he got close enough to the small person, even to the point that he merged into the small person and started pulsating¡­ ¡°Buzz!¡± A ringing sound came into Du Gang¡¯s ear, and he was shaken. His eyes regained their rity and his sight became clear. ¡°Where is the small person?¡± Upon waking up, the first thing on his mind was the small person ¨C it was something he stole by risking his life and spent merit points to get. The next second, he started to grin from ear to ear. That¡¯s because he realized that his martial art technique cultivation progress unknowingly reached 4%! He did it! Du Gang was ted. Immediately after, he remembered that he was still in the cultivation space. This wasn¡¯t good as every extra minute spent there would result in a deduction of a substantial amount of merit points! He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Light Sphere, end the cultivation space!¡± In the next second, his vision blurred again. He appeared to be back in the familiar independent Heavenly Court space. The moment Du Gang came out, he quickly checked his merit points, then froze. [Current merit points remaining: 3397] ¡°Eh?¡± He raised his eyebrow, ¡°I remember I had 3400 merit points. I still have that many left?¡± He was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that only three minutes had passed. But, wasn¡¯t that very good? Du Gang immediately broke into a smile, ¡°Well done, Gloomy Sun Grass!¡± Before he could do anything else, the voice of the light sphere echoed again. [You will be teleported to a level 2 Mini World in three minutes. Please prepare¡­] [Specific task will start after reaching the target Mini World¡­] Upon seeing this, Du Gang began to think about what he needed to prepare. ¡°These merit points¡­ I really can¡¯t exchange them for any amazing items¡­¡± Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly found the exchange list and exchanged for a few items. Three minutes passed in a sh. At the end of it, a teleportation force appeared and enveloped Du Gang. In the next second, he was already in a different world. It was still a special space that existed independently of the world. Just likest time, Du Gang was the first to appear this time as well. ¡°It seems I still have the least mission experience!¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of people my teammates will be this time!¡± With such thoughts, Du Gang suddenly froze. He noticed that the purple force, representing the power of the Heavenly Court, wasbating the force from the small world below. Resistance is normal, as the Heavenly Court needs to open a gateway to this minor world. However, the issue is, the color of the oppositional force¡­ it is red! ¡°Red?¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted. He recalled from hisst conversation with Tao Xuanzhu and others in the previous world that she had once experienced a world of nightmare-level difficulty. A world where the world power manifested as red! At that time, of the nine people on Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s team, the other eight were all at the Third Tribtion level, yet only she survived due to good luck. Not only her, but Kou Yingwu also had an experience with such a red world. He said that if it were not for some Merit, he would already have died! The worlds they experienced were different, but there was onemon point: the color of the world power resisting Heavenly Court¡¯s purple force was red! ¡°Does that mean, I¡¯ve also encountered this legendary red world?!¡± Du Gang frowned, pondering if there was some special implication in this. ording to Kou Yingwu, when he experienced the red world, he had already traversed through several other worlds, and his cultivation had reached the Third Tribtion level. Whereas in Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s case, it was her second world where she encountered the red world. ¡°This world¡­ is also my second world, is there a corrtion?¡± Du Gang sank into deep thought, trying to find a connection. ¡°Themon point is the Third Tribtion level!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s Kou Yingwu or Tao Xuanzhu, the main force in their world were all gods of the Third Tribtion level!¡± ¡°Like Kou Yingwu, there were no people below the Third Tribtion level in his team, and in Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s world, except for her, everyone else was of the Third Tribtion level!¡± ¡°Does this mean that this is a sort of test mission world targeted at gods of the Third Tribtion level?¡± ¡°The reason why Tao Xuanzhu was chosen in advance, could it be because her talent and potential were noticed by the Heavenly Court?¡± Du Gang felt this was very likely. His performance in the previous world mission was outstanding, which meant that he might have been chosen by the Heavenly Court, hence encountering the red world. Suddenly, he recalled a concept mentioned by Kou Yingwu before and blurted out, ¡°Preparatory task world!¡± He remembered Kou Yingwu saying that the Heavenly Court system had given him a hint thatpleting a task world would unlock the promotion process. This implied¡­ ¡°In other words, my teammates might have already reached the Third Tribtion god stage and are one step away from breaking through?¡± ¡°And I am, like Tao Xuanzhu back then, considered a special talent and consequently selected by the Heavenly Court system to prematurely experience this terror?¡± What¡¯s the benefit? The Heavenly Court wouldn¡¯t only present danger without corresponding benefits. Tao Xuanzhu¡­ He carefully recalled Tao Xuanzhu and the words she had said at the time. ¡°Normalbat power is around 11,000, normal bursts can reach 20,000, if I exhaust my source explosion,bat power can reach 30,000!¡± Thinking about these words, Du Gang furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Kou Yingwu can only reach just over 20,000 when he bursts, although it¡¯s possible he was also hiding his power, but the gap between Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu is two levels¡­¡± Did she really have this strength before she entered the Heavenly Court? Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily!¡± If Tao Xuanzhu had such power before entering the Heavenly Court, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed anonymous. Before entering the Heavenly Court, he saw one of the individuals on the Human Ranking make a move on the tform. The attack that person released had an attack strength of as much as 30,000 Naer, which was not much different from Tao Xuanzhu when she used her source explosion. Likewise, abat power of 30,000 seemed to be just 10,000 higher than 20,000, but the strength was as if they were of two different tiers. That near-peak powerhouse at the time was killed instantly without any resistance. ¡°Therefore, by this logic, it is very likely that Tao Xuanzhu received some benefits in the red world, which is why she has the ability to use the source explosion!¡± Based on his experiences, many know how to burst, but those who know how to use source explosion are few, you could even say they were as rare as a phoenix feather or unicorn horn. Looking at it this way, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s source explosion method is likely something she obtained afterpleting the red task world. As for Kou Yingwu, although he also experienced the red world, he did notplete it at that time, and only survived by relying on a bit of Merit, naturally, he did not receive any rewards. ¡°So, the reward for this mission is possibly very abundant?!¡± Du Gang analyzed for a good five or six minutes, but in this space, he was still the only one. ¡°Now I can basically confirm that this is a preparatory task and that all my other teammates are all gods of the Third Tribtion level!¡± Finally, in the seventh minute, the force of teleportation resurfaced and a familiar figure emerged. ¡°It¡¯s you?! Sissy!¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, he didn¡¯t expect to see a ¡®familiar face¡¯. In front of him, the handsome man who he had a verbal altercation with at the tform previously appeared once again! ¡°Huh?¡± Upon appearing, the handsome man saw Du Gang and revealed an astonished expression. Quickly, he expressed his disgust, ¡°You just won¡¯t give up, even oning to this ce¡­¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes, ¡°Who won¡¯t give up? I entered first!¡± Just as the two were about to start another argument, the teleportation force reappeared again, seeing this, both of them instinctively shut up. In such ces, it¡¯s still better to hide some personal information to prevent being exploited by others. The newly emerged person wore a suit of ck clothes and looked cold and aloof. As expected by Du Gang, this guy was also a god of the Third Tribtion level. Upon appearing, he did not greet Du Gang or the handsome man. He simply stood in ce, waiting silently. As expected, one after another people were teleported in. In just a few minutes, six more people joined, and the area suddenly became lively. Including Du Gang, there were now nine people present. The ninth person was a burly man who looked like Kou Yingwu. After entering, he nced at the resisting force from the world below and said, ¡°We already passed ten minutes, no more people will being in, let¡¯s all give a quick self-introduction!¡± From his words, Du Gang instantly grasped the crucial piece of information, that is, no one is teleported after the tenth minute! ¡°My name is Liang Chu, 7 task worldspleted, good at long-range attacks!¡± Very brief, only name, world count, and his abilities. Soon, the people standing there began to introduce themselves in order of arrival. ¡°My name is Li Qing, 7 task worldspleted, good at close-rangebat!¡± Quickly, the first seven people finished their introductions, and it was the handsome man¡¯s turn. Just like with Du Gang, all eyes turned to him. This time, among the nine people, the personality traits of eight people were pretty obvious, and they were all men. Only for this handsome man, although he had an Adam¡¯s apple, his face was too pretty, making it somewhat hard to determine. The pretty guy seemed to be ustomed to such attention, and he calmly said, ¡°My name is Fu Yangxia, 4 task worldspleted, good at closebat¡­¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°I am a man!¡± Everyone present was momentarily speechless, with many showing odd looks of loss on their faces. This Fu Yangxia was just too devastatingly handsome, it seemed somewhat regrettable for such a face to be on a man. Just then, a man not too far from Fu Yangxia excitedly stepped forward, reaching out a hand, ¡°Hello, Fu Yangxia, I¡¯m Nie Fei. Can we be friends?¡± ¡°No!¡± Fu Yangxia rejected him promptly, even stepping backward with an expression of disgust. Nie Fei didn¡¯t seem to take offense, instead looking even more excited, as though your rejection of him only delighted him more. The crowd twitched at the sight. It was clear that Nie Fei¡¯s sexual orientation was different from the norm! Liang Chu shook his head, shaking off the stray thoughts in his mind, and looked at Du Gang, saying, ¡°Your turn!¡± Without hesitation, Du Gang said, ¡°My name is Du Gang. I¡¯ve done one task world, and I¡¯m good at reasoning.¡± He didn¡¯t hide his number of taskpletions. Doing so could lower the guard of others. By dering his specialty in reasoning, he emphasized his role in the team. ¡°Just once?¡± All eyes turned to him immediately, each person disying varied expressions. Among these people, there were those who were curious, doubtful, understanding, and those who remained indifferent. Du Gang quickly memorized their reactions. Liang Chu was once again the first to voice his surprise. ¡°You¡¯re good at reasoning?¡± It was the first time he had heard anyone describing their strength in this way. Upon hearing his question, everyone else also reacted and looked at Du Gang. After all, having the skill of reasoning suggests that he might be a wise man. During their numerous journey through task worlds, these veterans would asionally encounter some wise men who were undoubtedly powerful. ¡°Yes, I am good at reasoning!¡± After Du Gang answered, he nced at the progress of the two opposing forces below and found that there were only thirty seconds left before they would be drawn into the mini-world. He quickly asked, ¡°Have any of you ever been into such a red world before?¡± As he spoke, he observed everyone¡¯s expressions carefully. He found that apart from Liang Chu and Li Qing who were rtively calm, everyone else seemed confused and at a loss. Some even asked, ¡°When you say ¡®red world,¡¯ do you mean the force of the red world below?¡± Upon seeing everyone¡¯s reactions, Du Gang had some closure. Only Liang Chu and Li Qing knew what the red world represented. If they hadn¡¯t experienced it themselves, they must have encountered others who had survived the red world. Someone asked confusedly, ¡°Could it be that the color beneath represents something special?¡± Apart from Du Gang, everyone present had experienced at least eight tasks and yet the majority of them did not understand the implications. Indeed, considering the high death rate of the red world, genuine survivors were quite rare. Like Kou Yingwu, who just happened to have some merit left, there probably weren¡¯t many others. ording to the regr difficulty of the task, these people were likely to exchange their umted merit points for cultivation or other resources as soon as possible, seldom keeping particles on them. Du Gang nodded seriously and said, ¡°Yes, it does carry a special significance!¡± ¡°The Red World is different from the ordinary task world. It is a terrifying world with a death rate of fifty percent¡­¡± ¡°Fifty percent?¡± All of a sudden, except for Liang Chu and Li Qing, everyone else frowned at the figure, somewhat puzzled. Even Liang Chu and Li Qing looked surprised, but their confusion was different from that of the others. The pair obviously knew about the Red World and was fully aware of its death rate, so they wondered why Du Gang understated it. Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the death rate in the Red World is extremely high. I¡¯m telling you this so that we all can unite and avoid internal strife¡­¡± The more he said this, the more puzzled Liang Chu became. If he wanted people to realize the dangerous nature of the Red World, why didn¡¯t he tell them the truth that the death rate is actually more than ny-five percent? Did he genuinely not know, or was he doing it deliberately? If deliberate, then why? After finishing his speech, Du Gang looked down again at the opposing forces below, finding only a few seconds left, he fell silent. He had achieved his goal. Originally, the aim of telling everyone that he had onlypleted one task world was to make them realize his uniqueness. When everyone else has experienced eight or nine task worlds, and a guy who has onlypleted one task sneaks into the team, it seems extraordinary. In addition, he mentioned specifically that he excels at reasoning, which would allow him to conveniently hide among the crowd when encountering danger. Besides, he also understated the danger level of the Red world a bit to prevent anyone from copsing under the pressure and causing chaos. A fifty percent death rate, neither high nor low, was within everyone¡¯s eptable range. At least, if half of the people die, everyone could ept it. In the Red World, it¡¯s impossible to not have casualties. Du Gang just hoped that he could survive. As for the others, if it wouldn¡¯t affect him personally, he would save them if possible, but wouldn¡¯t force it if not possible after all he wasn¡¯t a saint! Just then, the confrontation between the red and purple forces below ended. [The world is opening, please enter the y World within one minute¡­] [Task Mode: Descent!] [Everyone will descend into ordinary humans¡¯ bodies¡­] [Wolfman Kill] [Nine people in total, split into two camps, the ¡°Good People¡± Camp and the ¡°Werewolf¡± Camp¡­] [The ¡°Good People¡± Camp consists of: one Prophet, one Witch, one Hunter, and five Vigers.] [The ¡°Evil¡± Camp has: one Werewolf!] [The Werewolf, cane out at night to kill one person.] [Prophet: After dark, gets one chance to check another yer¡¯s identity.] [Witch: Owns one bottle of antidote and one bottle of poison. The antidote can save the person killed by the Werewolf, and the poison can kill whoever you suspect to be the Werewolf.] [Hunter: Upon death, has one chance to take another person down with him. Note: If the person taken down is the Werewolf, then the Hunter revives.] [Viger: You have to find the hidden Werewolf and bring him to justice.] [Task: ¡°Good People¡± Camp, find the Werewolf and vote to kill him. ¡°Evil¡± Camp: Kill all other people.] [Reward: One Merit Point.] [Death Penalty: Erasure!] ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± All nine of them were stunned. Listening to the voice in their ears and looking at the task list, they were stunned. None of them had ever encountered a task like this, all their faces showing confusion. ¡°Descent? Does it mean stripping us of our physical bodies, leaving only our souls down there?¡± ¡°And what the hell is this Wolfman Kill game?¡± [Please enter the y World within thirty seconds, or be erased!] As the crowd panicked, the electronic voice sounded again, leaving them no choice but to head towards the y World below. ¡°Buzz!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± As everyone passed through the y World, they all felt a force of seal, and then their souls were stripped out, flying out of their deified bodies, then out of their physical bodies, and then sheltered by the purple force belonging to the Heavenly Court, gently drifting downward. ¡°What is that ce?¡± Du Gang¡¯s soul was enclosed by the purple power, slowly drifting towards what looked like a vi. This vi was unique, surrounded by a terrifying red power that took the semnce of a sea of blood, freely roaming around the vi¡¯s perimeter. On the wall of the vi, a purple energy acted as a shield, seemingly separating it from the invasion of the red power. ¡°Is this the power of the red world?¡± Even as he was epassed by the Heavenly Court¡¯s purple power, Du Gang felt a strong shock. This a power full of destruction, brutality, and tearing. The resulting terror made Du Gang feel a little afraid, even worried that the purple power holding him might break. ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡± His fear came true, the purple power wrapping his physical body began to tremble, as if being corroded by the red power, making an unpleasant sound. ¡°Faster,e on faster!¡± At this moment, Du Gang could not help but feel anxious, hoping that the purple power would deliver him faster. Luckily, their location wasn¡¯t too far from the vi below. Before the purple power dissipated, all nine of them safely entered the vi¡¯s front gate. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise, and the vi¡¯s front door closed tightly. Despite that, everyone could still sense the horror of the blood-red power outside through the cracks of the door. ¡°Is this the red world?¡± A somewhat fearful voice echoed out. As this voice sounded, Du Gang froze. They were all in a soul state, how could they be making noises? He nced around and saw eight guys who looked exactly as they did before. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t they say our bodies were left on top?¡± Surprised that he could speak, he quickly reacted, and looking down, he found a young body beneath his chin. It turns out that their souls had already attached themselves to an ordinary human body upon entering the vi. Seeing this, Du Gang casually pinched his attached body, finding it very simr to a typical human¡¯s. Of course, to him, a regr human body would be simr to those of people on Earth. But the others¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are they so weak?!¡± Everyone else began testing the body they were attached to. ¡°This is an ordinary human body?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no power at all?!!¡± ¡°This is just a weak toy that looks like us!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t say anything, instead he just pretended to test it out too. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about this mission; it was a Wolfman Kill! Although he didn¡¯t know why game-like themes would appear in the mission world, he dared not to take them lightly. If it was truly a Wolfman Kill game, then caution was needed. Otherwise, any discrepancy would make him stand out as the wolfman. Right, it seems like they didn¡¯t tell me my role yet! Du Gang felt puzzled, apparently, the system didn¡¯t inform him of his role. Just as he was thinking, an electronic sound different from the system echoed through the vi. [Please arrive at the central conference room within one minute to select your identity.] Following the sound, the noise from the people finally ceased. ¡°Select our identity in the central conference room?¡± Du Gang was regretting that he imed to be good at reasoning beforehand. Otherwise, he could be hiding and keeping a low profile now. But it can¡¯t be helped, since he confessed his skills at reasoning in the beginning, he couldn¡¯t change it now. ¡°Everyone, we all understand the mission. Right now, the most important thing is to go to the central conference room to select our identities. We can discuss how to y and how toplete the mission once the identities are done, right?!¡± With what he said, everyone calmed down, nodded one after another, and following Liang Chu who took the lead, everyone followed. Although Du Gang was the first to remind people to select their identities, he was thest to leave the living room. He was memorizing the furniture cement in the room! Regardless of whether it would be helpful, getting details right was his usual habit. As he left the living room, he hesitated for a moment. Outside the living room, to the left and right, were paths about one meter wide. And right ahead was a conference room with double doors. The conference room wasn¡¯t big; there was a round table at the center and a water dispenser in the corner. The moment Du Gang saw the round table, subconsciously, he started counting the chairs. Exactly nine! For the nine of them! [Please sit in the seat corresponding to the number on your clothes.] As another notification rang out, everyone checked their clothes. Everyone¡¯s cor had a two-centimeter number, numbering from 1 to 9. Du Gang looked down; his number was 2, meaning he was yer 2. Simultaneously, he quickly found the chair with the number 2 and sat down. The chair was very simple, as if it was pulled out of a factory about to go bankrupt. It looked like just six iron rods with a wooden board stuck in the middle. At this time, no one had time to pay attention to that. Soon, everyone sat down nervously in their positions. [Please remember your identity within three seconds.] Another electronic sound echoed, followed by an old-fashioned camera-like object appearing from the ceiling above each person¡¯s chair. There was a shell that couldpletely cover a person in front of this camera. This was to prevent others from peeking. Without needing to be prompted, everyone consciously put their heads up to it, with their eyes affixed to the two round ck lenses that looked like binocrs. These ck lenses were very special as you couldn¡¯t see anything without getting close. But once you get close, you could see some text. Du Gang, who knew how to y Wolfman Kill, was continuously repeating in his mind. ¡®Have an identity!¡¯ ¡®Have an identity!¡¯ He had yed Wolfman Kill on Earth; it was a game where the yers with key roles could more easily decide the game. Having an identity and not having an identity were almost like two different games. Whether it is the prophet, the witch, or the hunter, they all had an easier time determining who the wolfman was. Unlike the vigers, they are flying blind, seeing everyone as a wolfman. When Du Gang saw the text behind the ck lens, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He was a viger¡­ Chapter 317 - 316 You are a Werewolf! Chapter 317: Chapter 316 You are a Werewolf! Trantor: 549690339 [Game rules are as follows:] [Participants: 9 yers.] [Factions: Good faction, Wolf faction.] [Winning conditions: 1. If the good people kill the wolf, the good people win. 2. If the wolf kills the good people, the wolf wins.] [The game is divided into day and night. During the day, everyone searches for clues and evidence, then vote before night falls¡­] [After nightfall, the order of actions is as follows: Wolf actions ¨C Witch actions ¨C Prophet actions.] [Please do not leave the room randomly during the night, or bear the consequences by yourself. You are free to move around during the day!] [In this game, the duration for daytime is 6 hours, and for nighttime is also 6 hours.] [After everyone receives their role, please go to your respective rooms to sleep within 10 minutes.] The game rules were almost the same as those Du Gang had yed on Earth before. Day and night were divided. At night, the wolf would kill someone, and during the day, everyone would vote publicly, casting their votes to the person most likely to be the wolf. This meant that without the witch using her medicine, one person would die at night and one during the day. If someone dies by vote, they will be eliminated. Thus, even if they don¡¯t know who the wolf is, they have to try not to be voted out. With the rules fully exined, the devices in front of everyone were retracted and recessed into the ceiling. ¡°What are your roles?¡± The person sitting in front of Chair No.9 was Liang Chu. He stood up and asked immediately after understanding the specific game rules. ¡°Viger!¡± ¡°Viger!¡± Within a span of three seconds, eight people with varying expressions responded one after another. Without exception, all replied that they were vigers. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The yer sitting next to Du Gang, No.3, asked in doubt, ¡°Aren¡¯t there special roles like witches and prophets? Why are all of you vigers?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone turned their heads and squinted at him, looking suspicious. ¡°Huh?¡± yer No. 3 didn¡¯t understand what their stares meant and frowned, ¡°Am I wrong? What are you guys getting at?¡± yer No.9, Liang Chu had a slight smile on his face, about to reply, then he suddenly saw Du Gang, who boasted about his excellent deduction skills. So, he suggested, ¡°No. 2, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re good at deduction? Can you exin it to him?¡± At this point, all yers turned to Du Gang, waiting for his exnation. The detailed game rules were just announced. Obviously, this was a game of suspicion and role-y, and anyone could be the wolf, so everyone was more interested in observing others¡¯ performance. Out of nine yers, only No.9 started talking first, his role was pending, which made the others suspect that the first to speak the dubious words was No.3. After hearing Liang Chu¡¯s words, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and stood up immediately. He first looked around, seeing that no one intended to talk, he began, ¡°Firstly, let me exin it for yer No.3.¡± He turned to No.3 and said, ¡°After No.9 asked everyone their roles, all eight replied they were vigers. It¡¯s not that the special roles like witch and hunter aren¡¯t present, but they chose to hide their identity!¡± ¡°In this game, we have a total of nine yers, and what we know so far is, there is one witch, one prophet, and one hunter, along with five vigers on the side of the good people. As for the wolf faction, there is one wolf!¡± ¡°Clearly, the witch, prophet, and hunter can all pose a threat to the wolf as special roles, so these are likely to be the main targets of the wolf¡­¡± ¡°If they reveal their identity now, they might be the wolf¡¯s target when nightes!¡± ¡°So, the witch, the hunter and the prophet wisely chose to hide their identity just now!¡± Du Gang looked at yer No.3 and concluded, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re neither the witch nor the hunter, nor the prophet; because if you were, it would be hard for us vigers to win!¡± He said this purposely to let the hidden wolf know, he is not one of the special roles. For the wolf, the three special roles are the top targets. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± yer No. 3 realized with sudden enlightenment, ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t have those roles. Thanks for clearing that up. I¡¯m a viger without a role, I hope the yers who do have roles stay hidden and aren¡¯t discovered by the Wolfmen, leading us to victory!¡± After he finished speaking, he noticed that everyone else was still gazing at him expressionlessly, ¡°You guys?¡± Du Gang chuckled, continuing: ¡°I just exined it to you. Now, based on your recent actions, I¡¯ll do a quick analysis.¡± ¡°You just asked, why there are no special yer roles!¡± ¡°There are two situations!¡± ¡°First, you really don¡¯t know why everyone imed to be a viger¡ªthat is, you¡¯re genuinely naive.¡± ¡°The second is, you did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± yer No. 3 was puzzled, not understanding the meaning of Du Gang¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me exin slowly!¡± Du Gang grinned, ¡°The first situation is clear enough¡ªthat you¡¯re innocently naive. You¡¯re amoner.¡± ¡°At the beginning of the game, everyone was just starting to understand the rules, had just chosen their roles, just gotten hold of the game rules¡­ ¡± ¡°At this moment, if you purposely ask such a question, it seems like you haven¡¯t thought it through, like a subconscious slip of the tongue. By this logic, you can be inferred to be a viger.¡± ¡°The strange looks everyone¡¯s giving you are because of the second situation¡ªthey think you¡¯re doing it on purpose!¡± ¡°What does that mean? It means, you deliberately asked such a question at the beginning of the game, pretending to be naive, just to show that you¡¯re a viger!¡± Du Gang shook his head at this point, ¡°Your role is either a viger or a Wolfman¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a viger, you won¡¯t die tonight because you have the second logic I just mentioned, making you a potential target, so the Wolfman certainly wouldn¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°And if you¡¯re a Wolfman, you absolutely can¡¯tmit suicide. So, tonight, you, yer No. 3, will not die!¡± ¡°What?¡± No. 3 instantly got flustered upon hearing this and stood up hastily, ¡°Everyone, I genuinely am a viger, you must believe me¡­ ¡± Before he could finish, Du Gang immediately interrupted, ¡°The game has just begun; nothing can be deduced yet. Save your exnations for tomorrow morning. Right now, you should hurry up and find your room to sleep, I don¡¯t want to be mysteriously dead on the outside!¡± Following that, Du Gang nced at Liang Chu, who was yer No. 9, with a meaningful look and then left. Seeing this, the rest of the yers left the conference room without any further dy. In the arched corridor, every three meters there was a door, eachbeled with numbers starting from 1 up to 9. Du Gang quickly found the room marked with the number 2 and stumbled inside. The moment he entered, he scanned the room: a single bed was the first thing he saw, with a small cab at its head hosting a tablemp. Apart from that, no other furniture was present. The room was very simple; it looked like a typical room from a budget hotel. Du Gang, however, felt something was bizarre about it, something he just couldn¡¯t put his finger on. He furrowed his brow and slowly shut the door. Instantly, the room darkened considerably. ¡°No window!¡± Du Gang quickly realized the strange thing was that the room had no windows. He brushed his hand around the edge of the door. However, after exploring all four corners, he couldn¡¯t find the switch. ¡°Fine, if there¡¯s no switch!¡± With no time to waste, Du Gang stumbled through the darkness towards the side of the bed, not caring about anything else, and plopped down into the bed without even removing his clothes. At the same time, he reached over to the tablemp on the bedside, eventually finding the switch. ¡°ck!¡± The sound of the switch echoed, but the room remained in darkness. The body that Du Gang currently upied was an ordinary one and even when his eyes were as wide open as possible, he couldn¡¯t make out the situation inside the room. It was clear that thismp wasn¡¯t working! The only source of light was a white line shining under the door gap. ¡°Gurgle!¡± Du Gang¡¯s throat moved a bit, it had been many years since he had felt such intense tension and excitement. His eyes remained on the door gap, yet his mind was continuously turning. Would the werewolfe? He didn¡¯t know, he was just amoner, with only the right to quietly wait. Although, he was 70% sure that the werewolf would note after him, what if the werewolf couldn¡¯t get his hint and came to kill him? ¡°Now, should I hope that the werewolf is smart?¡± Du Gang let out a sigh, and the images of the other eight people gradually appeared in front of his eyes. His mind was continuously guessing, wondering who among these eight people could be the werewolf. [Close your eyes when it gets dark!] Suddenly, an electronic sound echoed from the vent in the ceiling. Ten minutes had passed, and darkness had fallen! Du Gang instantly became anxious, his eyes fixated on the door, fearing that something might be approaching. [Werewolves, please start your action!] Another electronic sound rang out. All nine people in the rooms started to feel tense. ¡°Dada!¡± A sound as slight as high heels walking came through. Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, each staring at their own door gaps, filled with terror. Obviously, this was the werewolf in action! ¡°Dada!¡± This sound like the walking of high heels was very rhythmic, as if someone was pacing after a meal. Although the sound was simple and clear, to the nine people, it was exceptionally terrifying, as if the Reaper had arrived. Was iting from the left? Inside the room, the bed was parallel to the door. Du Gang could denounce the direction the sound wasing from due to his position on the bed. The left? Room number 1? Their room numbers were the same as their seat numbers, arranged anticlockwise from 1 to 9. To his left was room number 1, and further left were rooms 9 and 8. So, was it room number 1 or room number 9 or 8? Du Gang racked his brain, suddenly his breathing hitched, and he became alert. He saw the sound of the high heels stopped slowly in front of his door. The bright crack of light under the door was half covered. The werewolf stopped! Could he be this unlucky? A bit of bitterness invaded Du Gang¡¯s heart. If he were in his true form, or if there were gods, he definitely wouldn¡¯t ept this kind of death. But now, he was just an ordinary person, it was too hard to resist! Difficult¡­ But no matter how hard it was, he would not yield easily! He clenched his fists, grabbed the tablemp with the other hand. If the werewolf entered, he would fight with it! At this moment, the sound of ¡°dada¡± came again as if it was a life-saving straw. The shadow that was standing motionless at the entrance began to slowly move to the right. Whew! Du Gang almost choked on a breath, he exhaled, fearing that the person outside might return. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± In room number 3, the yer stared at the door gap nervously, with cold sweat continuously erupting on his body, and whispering to himself. Suddenly, his pupils contracted sharply. In the door gap, he noticed a shadow that covered half of the ¡®white line¡¯ about sixty centimeters long under the door. ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡± At this time, yer number 3 wouldn¡¯t dare to speak. His teeth were clenched tightly, his eyes were bulging out, and in his heart, he was incessantly praying. ¡°Ancestors, please protect!¡± ¡°Ancestors, please protect!¡± As if his ancestors heard his prayers, after a brief halt, the shadow at the door continued to move. ¡°Dada!¡± Soon, the shadow disappeared from the front of the third door, and the ck line under the door once again turned to a white line. ¡°Dada!¡± Listening to this rhythmic sound, Du Gang fell into contemtion. What did the werewolf use to kill? A tool? Or something else? Did it need to enter the room? As he was thinking about these, the high heels¡¯ sound outside the door stopped. It stopped again! Du Gang frowned, picturing in his mind a figure standing in front of door number 4. ording to the sound and the sense of distance, he deduced that the werewolf was in front of door number 4. Would it make a move? While he was thinking about this, the electronic sound resembling the referee¡¯s rang again. [The werewolf has chosen its target] [Witch, please act. The werewolf chose to kill this person, would you use the antidote? Would you choose to use the poison?] After the electronic sound, the entire room suddenly fell silent. It was only after apse of considerably long time that it sounded again. [The witch¡¯s action ends!] [The prophet, please act. Please select the yer whose identity you want to examine!] Another round of waiting, eventually, the electronic sound rang again. [The action of the prophet ends, tonight¡¯s operation ends, goodnight!] It¡¯s over? Du Gang let out a sigh of relief. This meant that the first night¡¯s victim was already decided, and it was very likely yer number 4! It¡¯s not necessarily. If the witch saved him, then no one would die! However, the probability was low. Here, the game did cost lives. The witch would not be so kind. As long as she was not the one to be killed, the witch would certainly only save herself and not save others! So, if number 4 is not the witch, he is doomed. I just hope the Prophet doesn¡¯t check number 4¡­ Hm? Du Gang paused, quickly realizing that the Wolfman acts first, and the Prophet follows, which implies there¡¯s no chance for the Prophet to check everyone. After all, when the Wolfman makes a move, there¡¯s a distinctive characteristic: the sound of high heels tapping. Although this sound is clear, in the quiet night, it is bright and audible to everyone. So, the Prophet probably wouldn¡¯t check number 4¡­ Upon this thought, Du Gang quickly shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. If the sound is far away, we can hear it, but we may not be able to discern its position!¡± Right now, they all have ordinary bodies, their hearing has been weakened. If it wasn¡¯t for the shadow stopping in front of his door, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to pinpoint its location at door number 4. It is because the Wolfman had once lingered at his door that he was able to create a virtual model in his mind, follow the sound outside, and determine the Wolfman¡¯s location. So¡­ If the Prophet is not stupid, it is very likely that they will investigate their surroundings, which means to the left and right. If I were the Prophet, and the sound started from the left, then it would undoubtedly be checked to the left. By then, everyone can report the location where they heard the footsteps, and it would be determined where the Wolfman came from! A slow smile appeared at the corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth. With so many clues, the Prophet should have a high chance of finding the Wolfman¡­ Wait a minute! Is it really that simple? He frowned again. This is a high-risk task with a ny-five percent mortality rate, is it that simple? Du Gang was somewhat perplexed, feeling this task might not be so straightforward. Just as he was about to continue thinking, a strong sense of fatigue came over him. He felt helpless. At this moment, his soul was attached to an ordinary person, and the analysis he had just made had overtaxed this body. Just as if an exceptionallyrge programme was ced in a tiny processor, a slight movement would be enough for the processor to crash. ¡°I can¡¯t think anymore, or this head may not be able to handle it!¡± Du Gang shook his head, finally understanding why the game was divided into day and night, it was designed for them to rest. He sighed, estimated the dawn, gave himself a pre-wake hypnotic suggestion, then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Five hourster. Du Gang woke up from the darkness, opened his eyes, and everything around him remained unchanged, the whole room was still pitch ck. It probably would take about half an hour for daylight to break, a perfect opportunity to check for clues in this room. He got up and started groping in the room with a faint light from the door. The first thing he checked was the walls. Without any windows, the walls looked somewhat strange to him, making him wonder if there was any secret door or something. After checking, he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. The walls were very smooth, and he couldn¡¯t find even the tiniest crack. As he walked, he suddenly stopped and returned to a corner. He measured his own foot size with his fingers, then began to walk towards the opposite wall. While walking, he used a step width he had intentionally practiced before, which helped him calcte the distance. Finally, he stopped in front of another wall. ¡°Eight and a half foots, a standard distance of 30 centimeters, that¡¯s a total of 255 centimeters¡­¡± Looking at this¡­ Before Du Gang entered the room, he had intentionally measured the distance between the two doors using his steps. Moreover, he also separately measured the distances from the digital room and other rooms, and found out that each room was three meters apart. Are the two walls 45 centimeters thick? Du Gang raised his hand, gently knocking on the wall; it made a hollow sound. Judging by the sound, it didn¡¯t seem hollow, more like it was 22.5 centimeters thick. He nodded slightly, ¡°As far as I can see, the walls are normal, there are no secret tunnels, or secret rooms, for now¡­¡± After verifying the walls, he walked towards the bed he had slept in. When he first arrived, all his attention was on the task requirement to sleep and the identity of the Wolfman, so he didn¡¯t examine the bed carefully. Now upon checking, he realized how crude the bed was: apletely wooden bed frame, a mattress ced on top, a thin quilt, and a hardwood pillow at the head of the bed. Looking at the pillow, Du Gang was taken aback. This pillow didn¡¯t look like a modern one; it seemed more like the ones often seen in historical dramas. He moved forward, picked up the pillow, and checked it meticulously, he frowned. ¡°No traps?¡± After checking and not finding any dips or rises, Du Gang carefully checked again. He couldn¡¯t even find a single crack, as if it was a real wooden pillow. ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± He gently tapped on it again, producing a deep sound, and confirmed that it was indeed a solid pillow! Having put the pillow down, Du Gang started searching on the mattress. After what felt like checking it over again with no noticeable oddities. ¡°Could I be overthinking?¡± Du Gang frowned. As he saw it, since this is the Wolfman Kill game, there ought to be some clues, or some loopholes that seem like the Wolfman, right? Just like after dawn, leaving some marks on the dead body, and then leaving some tools in another person¡¯s room¡­ Thinking this, his gaze was drawn to the bedside table underneath themp. The corner of his mouth twitched, ¡°Could it be, inside this?¡± At first, he knew there was a cupboard here, but he didn¡¯t rush to move it. He just felt there probably wouldn¡¯t be anything inside. Even if there were clues in the room, it wouldn¡¯t be so tantly left out. ¡°Uh¡­¡± After Du Gang opened the bedside cupboard, a strong and peculiar feeling surged in his heart. In the cupboard he had just opened, a daggery quietly inside. There was no cover at all, as if it were mocking him. Here I have been waiting for you, but you have been searching for me all over the room¡­ Du Gang scratched his head, cast aside the mess of emotions in his mind for the moment, and then reached out and took the dagger. The moment he grabbed it, he could tell that it was an ordinary dagger, entirely ck and antique, feeling a bit coarse to the touch. ¡°The material used is iron, and this forging technique is too crude, isn¡¯t it?¡± With a casual touch, he determined that this was amon dagger. Somon that if someone strong came along, another sharp weapon could easily break it. [The day has dawned, all yers can move freely!] At that moment, the electronic sound echoed again. Hearing the sound, Du Gang looked at the dagger in his hand, pondered for a moment, quickly put it back into the bedside cupboard, and restored the room to its original state before heading towards the door. He opened the door, stuck his head out, and realized that, like him, everyone else was also peeking their heads out. After ensuring there was no threat, everyone came out. ¡°It¡¯s daytime!¡± ¡°Who diedst night?¡± ¡°Look around to see if anyone is missing¡­¡± Soon, everyone quickly noticed the unopened room door. Just as Du Gang heardst night, it was room number 4! All of them gathered around door number 4, looking at each other. ¡°Looks like the one who diedst night could be number 4!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and check!¡± Liang Chu, as always, took the lead, pushing the door open to enter. Seeing this, others hurriedly followed him in. Before long, the not-sorge room was crowded with people. There on the single bed within the room, Number 4 was lying grotesquely. There was a dagger sticking out of his forehead, and he seemed utterly devoid of life. The dagger¡­ Du Gang recognized it at a nce. It was identical to the dagger in his room. ¡°Wait!¡± From the side, Liang Chu had also noticed the dagger. He quickly reacted and briskly walked towards the bedside cab to take a look. The others, who had naturally inspected their own rooms, showed simr expressions upon seeing his reaction. ¡°Empty!¡± Liang Chu revealed a frown after opening the cab, for it waspletely empty. From the side, Number 3 asked, ¡°Do you also have a dagger in your room?¡± Upon hearing this, Liang Chu slowly stood up, turned towards everyone, and asked, ¡°You have all inspected your rooms, right? Inside the bedside cab, has everyone found a dagger?¡± The crowd was taken aback, but they quickly responded. No one chose to conceal anything regarding this matter. ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°There is also a dagger!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simr to this one!¡± Liang Chu nodded, ¡°In view of this, there are two possibilities!¡± He nced at Du Gang, who had been silently observing Number 4¡¯s corpse, and said slowly, ¡°First, this dagger was left by the Wolfman who killed him, and Number 4¡¯s dagger was taken by the Wolfman!¡± ¡°The second possibility is that it¡¯s not a wolfman who murdered, but a dagger!¡± Du Gang closely examined the corpse and noticed that apart from Number 4¡¯s horrific face, there were no other signs of movement. ¡°Did you notice anything?¡± Fu Yangxia, Number 1, who had been keeping an eye on Du Gang¡¯s actions, suddenly asked. Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Du Gang, curious about what this quick-witted person might have discovered. Without hiding his findings, Du Gang crouched and sniffed, stating,¡±There are no signs of struggle. The deceased didn¡¯t fight back. Apart from the strange expression on his face, there¡¯s no reaction in his body¡­¡± After sniffing, he shook his head, ¡°There is no particr smell left¡­¡± Then, he stretched out his hand and checked various parts of Number 4¡¯s body, including his arms, joints, and other ces. ¡°The body has begun to stiffen, death urred more than 3 hours ago but less than 24 hours¡­ based on the rigidity,¡± He nodded affirmatively, ¡°The approximate time of death could be determined. It must have happened when the Wolfman appearedst night!¡± It couldn¡¯t have been any earlier, as they had only been at this ce for just over six hours, and Number 4 was alive at that time. Hearing this, the crowd was impressed even though they didn¡¯t fully understand. Someone asked, ¡°There are still five hours until public execution, what should we do now?¡± Liang Chu didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he looked at Du Gang as if he wanted to see how he would handle the situation. Seeing him silent, Du Gang said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s look around and see what rooms are here. If you find something, call out. In any case, gather in the conference room in an hour!¡± When he descended, he saw the vi was quiterge and it also had a second floor. Therefore, it¡¯s a necessity to thoroughly explore the whole vi. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a look around!¡± Not long after, the remaining eight people split into two teams ¡ª one heading to the left of the corridor, the other to the right. Du Gang walked towards the right. Apanying him were Fu Yangxia, Number 1, a yer with number 3, and Nie Fei, number 5. The rtionships among the four wereplicated. Fu Yangxia kept watching Du Gang, while Nie Fei had a love-struck expression whenever he looked at Fu Yangxia. As for the yer with number 3, he seemed to follow Du Gang aimlessly, appearing rather nonchnt. Or perhaps, Du Gang¡¯s analysis from yesterday unconsciouslypelled him to follow along. Du Gang nced at the reactions of the three, didn¡¯t pay much attention, and led the way towards Room Number 5. The corridor was only one meter wide. All their numbered rooms were on the outer side of the corridor, and there were no doors on the inner side. Soon, Du Gang passed Room 5 and continued walking forward. This time, it wasn¡¯t just three meters, they had to walk for about eight meters to reach the living room and the briefing room. Upon reaching this location, he looked back at the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go around the first floor first to see how many rooms there are.¡± The stairs leading to the second floor were located in a corner of the living room. He was in no rush to ascend, preferring toplete a mental picture of the first floor¡¯syout and establish a virtual model. Thus, once they reach the second floor, they would be able to ascertain the positions of the rooms beneath. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going upstairs?¡± Even though Nie Fei kept his attention on Fu Yangxia, he raised his question after hearing Du Gang¡¯s words. Du Gang shrugged off, ¡°As you like, I¡¯m just going to walk around here.¡± With that said, he continued walking down the hallway. Simrly, the distance between the living room and Room 6 was also about eight meters. Last but not least, the corridor further shortens back to three meters when they approach Room 7. Upon reaching this point, they meet Liang Chu and his grouping the opposite way. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go upstairs?¡± Liang Chu asked, sounding a bit perplexed. Du Gang and the others would naturally be the first to reach the second floor since they had started from Room 5, which was nearest to the living room, but they didn¡¯t go upstairs. Du Gang coughed and chuckled, ¡°I have a mild case ofpulsive disorder. I want to finish going around the first floor before proceeding to the second.¡± Liang Chu nodded, didn¡¯t say much, and left with the other three. Watching their retreating figures, Du Gang suddenly noticed a strange coincidence. Namely, the numbers of those in Liang Chu¡¯s group were exactly 6, 7, 8, 9. Whereas for his group, they were 1, 2, 3, 5; Number 4 was the victim from the first night. While walking, Du Gang was mentally constructing a model. Very soon, he stood before Room 9, and suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Number 3, who had been following Du Gang, almost collided with him when Du Gang stopped all of a sudden, and quickly asked. But Du Gang was immersed in his thoughts. He remembered hearing the sound of high heelsing from Room 9 yesterday. Then it proceeded towards Room 1 and then to his, passing by Room 3 and ultimately halting in front of Room 4. He stared at the number on the door of Room 9, looking at the others ask, ¡°You all heard the sound of high heels yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Where did you first hear it from and in which direction was it heading?¡± Number 5, Nie Fei, was the first to respond, ¡°The sound of the heels came from the left. I have no idea how far away it was¡­¡± As he said this, he nced at Fu Yangxia and continued, ¡°That¡¯s because this avatar is too average. Its hearing is poor, can¡¯t even discern distances¡­¡± After he finished speaking, Number 3 also nodded, ¡°I also heard it from the left. I don¡¯t know how far away.¡± When it was Fu Yangxia¡¯s turn, he suddenly grinned. Looking at Du Gang, he revealed a sinister smile. ¡°I heard the heelsing from the right¡­¡± The room next to him on his right was Du Gang¡¯s, number 2. Taking into ount both numbers 3 and 5¡¯s stories, it concludes that Du Gang is the wolfman! ¡°Step, step!¡± Both Number 3 and Number 5 instantly understood. Both backed away and nervously looked at Du Gang. Number 3, in particr, looked terrified. With fear in his eyes, he looked Du Gang in the face and asked, ¡°Are you the Wolfman?¡± Chapter 318: 317: Who to Kill? Chapter 318: 317: Who to Kill?
Trantor:549690339 The three of them immediately isted Du Gang. Du Gang squinted at Fu Yangxia and slowly asked, ¡°You punk, are you serious?¡± Fu Yangxia didn¡¯t dwell on Du Gang¡¯s nickname for him, instead, he sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking at a time like this?¡± Du Gang nodded in agreement, feeling a sense of foreboding. He turned to yer 5 and said: ¡°The current problem is that yers 1 and 3 may be lying¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Number 5 seemed to understand his meaning. He retreated from Number 3 again and shouted loudly, ¡°The Wolfman has been found! Everyone,e here now!¡±
His shout reverberated intensely, leaving Du Gang¡¯s ears tingling. He felt a bit helpless, not expecting to be entangled in trouble so quickly. In the game of Wolfman Kill, it isn¡¯t important whether you¡¯re a wolfman or not, but rather, whether you seem like one. As long as others suspect that you¡¯re a wolfman, your chances of dying will greatly increase. At this juncture, if yer 1 says something like that, either he¡¯s a wolfman, or there¡¯s something wrong with the sound of the high heels he heard¡­ Presently, yer Number 1, 2, and 3 are all suspects. So, could yer 1 be a wolfman? Almost impossible! In an instant, Du Gang started to specte, but he still needed evidence to confirm it. Soon, the sound of rushing footsteps could be heard from afar. In no time, Liang Chu and others excitedly ran over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before they could ask further, yer 5 barged in, exining the situation in detail.
Right after he finished speaking, without waiting for others to speak, Du Gang calmly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting room first. It¡¯s too cramped here.¡± Liang Chu and others didn¡¯t refuse, nodding in agreement, ¡°Let¡¯s move to the meeting room.¡± With that said, he took the lead towards the meeting room. As for Du Gang, he followed, passing Room Number 1 and then his own. With that, he had finally made aplete round of the first floor and had formed a general map of the floor n in his mind. Soon, everyone arrived at the meeting room and took their seats in order. Unlike before, this time, everyone was looking at Du Gang, waiting for him to speak. Du Gangposed his thoughts and finally began, ¡°Before I exin anything, I need to ask you all some questions!¡± As the representative, Liang Chu nodded and asked, ¡°Are you asking us about the sounds we heard?¡± Although his face remained expressionless at the moment, his gaze at Du Gang appeared odd, imitating others¡¯ scrutinizing look. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to know from which direction you heard the sound of high-heeled shoesst night!¡± Liang Chu agreed, ¡°The sound of high-heeled shoes I heardst night came from the right!¡±
His right side was where yers 1 and 2 were positioned. Du Gang continued to inquire, ¡°Were you able to tell the distance?¡± After a pause, Liang Chu, with a sparkle in his eyes, shook his head and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell the distance. If it was my original body, I could hear every detail clearly at this distance. But now inhabiting a regr person¡¯s body, I can only hear the sound but can¡¯t determine the location¡­¡± The excuse he provided was the same as the others¡¯ ¨C they could detect the direction of the sound, but they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location. After he spoke, Li Qing, yer 8 also nodded, ¡°I too heard the sounding from the right. It was very faint and sounded quite far away!¡± But when it came to yer 7, he shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any footsteps!¡± yer 6 also shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any footstep either. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I would¡¯ve never known there were footsteps!¡± After hearing him speak, Du Gang felt a stir in his heart and began to calcte the positions of number 6 and 7 from everyone else. Firstly, number 6 was on the other side of the living room, at a full 17 meters away from number 5, and almost 20 meters away from victim number 4. It was normal that he couldn¡¯t hear any sounds. Then, number 7 was 3 meters away from number 8, 6 meters from number 9, 9 meters from number 1, and 12 meters from himself. Based on the sound he heardst night, he could determine that from inside the room, one could hear the sound of high heels at a minimum distance of 6 meters. And the first sound he heard came from the left, meaning the owner of the high-heeled footsteps first appeared either at position number 1 or even further to the left.
If it appeared at position number 1, it would be normal for number 7 not to hear it, but it would also be suspicious! Seeing that Du Gang wasn¡¯t talking, Liang Chu reminded him, ¡°Du Gang, you are currently the most suspicious, it¡¯s better to provide an exnation. Otherwise, when ites to the voting, you might be killed during the daytime!¡± At these words, Du Gang¡¯s thoughts returned to the present situation. He nodded slightly, scanned the crowd, and took in everyone¡¯s expressions. Number 1¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, still featuring a ¡°Du Gang is the Wolfman¡± look, while number 3 looked somewhat nervous as though worried about the uing argument. Among the others, aside from number 9 who remained expressionless revealing no thoughts, everyone else had a scrutinizing look on their faces. After realizing he could identify no ws, Du Gang finally started to speak: ¡°First, I was the one who actively asked about the sound of high heels. If I were the Wolfman, wouldn¡¯t I seem a bit stupid?¡± ¡°Second, this is a red mission world. Do you think it¡¯s possible to identify the Wolfman so quickly?¡± ¡°Third, among the people present, not only am I suspicious, but numbers 1 and 3 are also equally suspicious. They could potentially be lying!¡± At this point, Du Gang paused and squinted his eyes: ¡°Furthermore, who said the sound of high heels indicated the Wolfman¡¯s location?¡± ¡°When we entered the meeting room, I checked specifically, each one of us is wearing normal t shoes, no one has high heels!¡± ¡°So the high heels are what the Wolfman wore when he was moving, but not what he wore after he stepped out!¡±
Du Gang chuckled, ¡°If I were the Wolfman and I had a pair of high heels as a tool, I would definitely wear them in front of other people¡¯s rooms to mislead everyone.¡± Everyone furrowed their brows as soon as these words came out. Truthfully, they all agreed with Du Gang¡¯s point, whether in terms of mission difficulty or Du Gang¡¯s reaction, as well as the situation with the high-heeled shoes, they all emphasized that he is the likely Wolfman. At this moment, number 5 chipped in: ¡°What if you deliberately plotted this? You want to confuse us with a trick?¡± ¡°Damn it,¡± Du Gang silently cursed to himself, the worst part of ying Wolfman Kill was being tagged with suspicion, because someone would always bring it up. Without hesitation, he retorted, ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Me, number 1, number 3, we three are all out in the open, subject to everyone¡¯s scrutiny. Do you think the Wolfman would be stupid enough to expose himself directly?¡± ¡°Based on the current clues and situation, would any of you vote for anyone other than us three?¡± ¡°No!¡± Du Gang confidently said: ¡°There are no clues pointing to the others. As for us three, because of the high-heel sounds, we have be suspected Wolfman yers. So, the question has shifted from ¡®who among all of us is the Wolfman¡¯ to ¡®who among us three is the Wolfman¡¯!¡± ¡°And the real Wolfman would be hidden among the rest, with no evidence pointing towards him. He is totally safe!¡± As he spoke, he added, ¡°Also, The Prophet hasn¡¯t stepped forward, suggesting that the person he verifiedst night was a Viger, not a Wolfman!¡±
¡°That¡¯s incorrect!¡± This time, the number 6 yer stood up and shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to muddle the water here. The issue is that you three are suspicious of being the Wolfman. There¡¯s no need to expand the scope of suspicion. First, from among you, we need to identify the person with the biggest suspicion. After clearing your names, then it¡¯ll be time to look for answers among the rest¡­¡± Du Gang immediately narrowed his eyes, his gaze towards number 6 filled with suspicion. However, he quickly recovered. Number 6 could be the Wolfman, but it was possible he has a special role, trying to narrow down the suspects. Moreover, he probably didn¡¯t want to put himself back on the stage of arbitrary voting. From this perspective, he could be of any identity. Even being a Viger was reasonable because, here, Wolfman Kill represented not just a game, but a game of life and death. Being voted out means death! Huff! Du Gang exhaled deeply and nced sharply at Fu Yangxia. This guy, he¡¯s done me in! Now everyone suspects me, even if they didn¡¯t vote for me this time, others, even the innocent ones, will go all out to attack me to prevent me from reaching the voting table. So¡­ It¡¯s tough! Just then, Liang Chu stood up and asked, ¡°Du Gang,st night you¡­¡± Before he could finish, Du Gang quickly interrupted, ¡°Discussing this now is pointless. There¡¯s five hours left before public execution, let¡¯s check around to see if there are any high heels¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s search everyone¡¯s rooms, maybe the high heels are in the wolfman¡¯s room?¡± Everyone nodded in agreement with this suggestion. Liang Chu, however, was taken aback momentarily, then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s truly so, all our guesses and suspicions now are based on the pair of high heels from yesterday. If we find them, we will have more clues!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start searching for the high heels first¡­¡± ¡°Er, you three stay in the conference room!¡± Liang Chu spoke, ¡°ording to the rules, there is only one wolfman, so at least two of you three are innocent. You watch over each other and don¡¯t leave. We will handle the room search!¡± Everyone else agreed, ¡°Right, you three stay here to prevent you from hiding the high heels!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with their rooms first!¡± Quickly, the other six left the room. Du Gang looked at no. 1 and no. 3 from side to side. In his view, No. 1 is less suspicious than No. 3. Although he was the main culprit of the current situation. But if he really was the wolfman, then this mission with a 95% death rate must be a farce! So¡­ He now has two guesses. First, No. 1 was lying. Second, No. 1 actually heard the high heel soundsing from his side. ording to his previous analysis, he had ruled out both No. 1 and No. 3 as suspects. But if No. 1 was lying¡­ That would mean the high heel sounds that night were from his room! So, he used himself, with the goal of surviving one more day! Looking at it this way, he could use himself or No. 9. And the reason he chose to use himself could be because they had a dispute beforehand, or it was just a coincidence¡­ No! It¡¯s because of No. 4¡¯s death! Du Gang quickly thought of the sound propagation, an issue that can be solved during the daytime. If he falsely used No. 9, then No. 7 won¡¯t be able to hear the footsteps, revealing No. 1¡¯s lie immediately. So, No. 1 didn¡¯t dare to use No. 9 as he didn¡¯t hear the footsteps. And the one who died was No. 4, so No. 2, No. 3, and No. 5 must all have heard the footsteps. Therefore, No. 1 could falsely use me convincingly! If that¡¯s the case, No. 1¡¯s identity is still uncertain, but he¡¯s probably not the wolfman. Du Gang turned his head and asked Fu Yangxia with a piercing gaze, ¡°Fu Yangxia, you were by the door when the high heels sound appeared, weren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, Fu Yangxia¡¯s pupils shrank momentarily, but he quickly regained hisposure and sneered, ¡°Even if you nder me, what good will it do?¡± Du Gang fell silent. He realized, Fu Yangxia knew he wasn¡¯t the wolfman! He didn¡¯t want to die, not so soon, so he purposely transferred the contradiction that should be on him unto me. This guy¡­ Huff~! Looking at it this way, his other spection could be confirmed. The wolfman didn¡¯t wear the high heels immediately upon leaving his room, but purposely walked to the location of No. 1¡¯s room before putting them on. That being said¡­ Du Gang suddenly stood up and headed towards the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fu Yangxia frowned when he stopped him, ¡°Liang Chu just said you can¡¯t leave¡­¡± Du Gang turned to him and said calmly, ¡°Fu Yangxia, you know I¡¯m not the wolfman, but you didn¡¯t want to be the target in the first round¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you, but you can¡¯t im I¡¯m the wolfman, right? Our goal is to find the wolfman and survive¡­¡± ¡°Besides, the rules also state that there is only one wolfman, so at least two of us here are good guys, in fact, I believe all three of us are!¡± No. 3 heard this and quickly protested, ¡°I am a good person!¡± Du Gang felt a bit helpless. The No. 3 guy seemed too silly and charming, making him somewhat unwilling to suspect him. But this unusual behaviour felt weird, which irritated him. Fu Yangxia, realizing he was in the wrong, didn¡¯t argue, but still defended himself stubbornly, ¡°The noise of the high heels dide from your direction!¡± He was addressing No. 3. However, he was already convinced in his heart that Du Gang was not the wolfman. No. 2, it¡¯s not my fault. The wolfman wanted to frame me, and I want to live. This time, you have to take the me! Du Gang didn¡¯t exin further, but said directly, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s another way to rify the high heels issue!¡± He pointed up at the light and said, ¡°The good thing about this ce is the constant lighting, day and night!¡± Fu Yangxia frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Du Gang ignored him and turned to No. 3. ¡°Last night, did you notice the strip of light under your door?¡± ¡°I saw it!¡± No. 3 quickly nodded. ¡°I stared at it allst night¡­¡± Du Gang continued, ¡°So, when someone passes by your door, do you see the shadow?¡± ¡°I saw it!¡± No. 3 was a bit puzzled, uncertain about why Du Gang was asking. On the side, Fu Yangxia had a moment of realization and nodded. ¡°You want to test whether a shadow would appear when someone passed in front of the door, right?¡± Standing at the conference room door, Du Gang peered at the light hanging in the hallway. The hallway was a meter wide, and the light hung from the center, about half a meter off the ground. Looking at the light, Du Gang said calmly, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to test it at all. If someone walks against the wall, the person inside the room definitely won¡¯t see a shadow under the door!¡± In fact, as long as the body doesn¡¯t exceed half a meter from the corridor, there won¡¯t be any shadow appearing under the door. Du Gang sighed, ¡°That wolfman is indeed meticulous, he noticed such details. If I¡¯m not mistaken, number 9 must have not seen this shadow!¡± He really is someone who boasts about his deductive skills even before the game starts! At this moment, Fu Yangxia couldn¡¯t help but praise inwardly. He didn¡¯t expect that Du Gang would analyze so much in such a short time. However, what a pity! He slightly shook his head, although he knew Du Gang was not the wolfman, he had no choice but to cast suspicion on him. Otherwise, he would be the prime suspect! The yer number 3, on the other hand, still seemed clueless. Looking at him, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Number 3, in your self-introduction, you said you have experienced four mission worlds?¡± He found it hard to believe, could such a person really have survived four mission worlds? How did such level of intelligence manage to survive? Unless he was a wolfman, but the chances were slim. Now, he believed there was an 80 percent chance number 3 was just not very smart and a 20 percent chance he was the wolfman. After all, judging by the wolfman¡¯s grasp of the shadow details, it made no sense to deliberately act dumb. The only reason he left a twenty percent chance was that he was afraid the wolfman was ying a double game. ¡°Ah, haha, maybe I¡¯m just lucky!¡± Number 3 scratched his head andughed awkwardly. Seeing his foolishness, Du Gang sighed internally. I¡¯m sorry, number 3, this time, you¡¯ll have to be the one to die! In the midst of his thoughts, he had already decided to let yer number 3 die! Although, he was 80 percent sure none of the three of them were the wolfman, they had the most suspicion. Everyone else was bound to pick someone out from them. Even if he exins himself to others, because it¡¯s a must-vote situation, they would still vote them out. Hence, even if the three of them were falsely used, others would still vote against them. Therefore, he had to shift the votes from himself. Comparing to Fu Yangxia, he¡¯d rather let yer number 3 die. Firstly, yesterday yer number 3 exposed himself. His speech yesterday showed that he was either a civilian or a wolfman, definitely not a prophet. But it was different for yer number 1, he could potentially be a prophet! So, in order to find the real wolfman, yer number 1 must live, and number 3 must die. Seeing the look in Du Gang¡¯s eyes when he looked at yer number 3, Fu Yangxia felt puzzled, and then suddenly realised. This guy, he never mentioned if the noise he heard was from the left or right side. And when Liang Chu was about to ask him about the night¡¯s events, he deliberately changed the topic. So, will Du Gang frame yer number 3ter? Will he say that the noise he heard came from yer number 3¡¯s direction? If he says so, the liar will change from yer number 1 or number 2 to number 2 or number 3. Does he want me to live? And let yer number 3 die? Fu Yangxia frowned. Why? Du Gang clearly knows that I¡¯m lying, why didn¡¯t he expose me and instead pointed at yer number 3? Fu Yangxia began to analyze carefully. Firstly, he knew I was not the wolfman, knew I was falsely used, so¡­ No, the issue isn¡¯t that he knows I¡¯m not the wolfman. From this point of view, he should definitely be able to analyze that yer number 3 isn¡¯t likely to be the wolfman either. So, he chose yer number 3, not me because¡­ Suddenly, Fu Yangxia¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered the words yer number 3 said when the game started yesterday, those innocent words with the demeanor of a civilian. I understand! Du Gang chose to frame yer number 3 because he¡¯s not sure of my identity! He¡¯s worried that if I¡¯m a prophet, he¡¯s doomed! So, he turned to frame yer number 3, at least, number 3 was not the prophet. Thus, even if he used a civilian, it doesn¡¯t matter, there¡¯s still a slight possibility that yer number 3 is the wolfman. For him, it¡¯s a win-win, at least, he won¡¯t have to die. He¡¯s really cruel¡­ Fu Yangxia looked at yer number 3 with a hint of pity. This guy, whether he¡¯s truly foolish or just ying the fool, is highly likely to die today. Since yer number 2 and 3 are the liars, and they¡¯ll have topeteter on, he would undoubtedly pick Du Gang. Because he believes, Du Gang¡¯s glibness is definitely iparable to yer number 3. Just then, there was amotion in the distance. Liang Chu and others were back. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°Did you find the high heels?¡± Liang Chu shook his head, ¡°No, we searched every room, there¡¯s no heeled shoe!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°What about upstairs? At night, everyone is not allowed to leave, but the wolfman can move freely outside. We also have to check the second floor!¡± ¡°Additionally, did we mention this before? Among the three of us, there are at least two innocent people. Just letting us stay here like this is not a solution, we also need to find clues¡­¡± Before Liang Chu could say anything, Li Qing next to him said, ¡°You do make a point, there are still four hours left till the public vote, we can¡¯t just let you guys wait¡­¡± He nodded, ¡°But you can only go upstairs after the rest of us have checked it out. Before that, you should search for clues on the first floor.¡± The others didn¡¯t object. After all, there were at least two innocent people among the three, they couldn¡¯t just make them stand around doing nothing. So, the other five people took action again, passed through the living room, and went upstairs. Once they left, yer number 3 said dejectedly, ¡°They didn¡¯t find the high heels, does this mean we are still under suspicion?¡± Du Gang shrugged, while walking outside he said, ¡°No matter what, we still need to find something to clear our names. Only by doing this, we can survive. Don¡¯t just stand around, start looking!¡± After saying that, he walked to the right. Seeing this, yer number 3 quickly followed. As for Fu Yangxia, he didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he went into the living room and started searching there. After walking eight meters, Du Gang didn¡¯t greet yer number 3. He just pushed the door and walked into room number 6. Seeing this, without hesitation, yer number 3 quickly moved towards room number 7, all the while murmuring ¡°high heels¡± and ¡°clearing my name¡±. This guy¡­ Du Gang shook his head, found nothing suspicious after a quick search in the room, then walked out. Aftering out, he listened carefully but heard no movement next door. He thought for a while, changed direction, and went back to the meeting room. As soon as he entered, he saw Fu Yangxia standing on the table, messing with the ceiling. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Fu Yangxia was stunned. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°So, can the identity machines in the ceiling be removed?¡± Fu Yangxia scratched his head, ¡°No!¡± He pointed to the screws in the ceiling and shook his head, ¡°Hexagonal screws. Without the right tool, they can¡¯t be removed!¡± Hexagonal screws? Du Gang¡¯s expression changed, and without another word, he quickly jumped onto the table to take a closer look. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Fu Yangxia found Du Gang¡¯s reaction odd. But Du Gang was looking at the screws in the ceiling and frowning. In his spection, such identity machines should be impossible to remove, otherwise the game would lose its meaning. Who would have thought, that there are indeed four hexagonal screws holding the machine portal above their heads? Does this mean that as long as they find the right tools, they can open the machine above? ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Du Gang murmured to himself, somewhat incredulous. As if it was deliberately revealing these loopholes. ¡°What¡¯s so impossible?¡± Fu Yangxiaughed, ¡°This could be a hint from the world¡¯s will. If we find the right tool, the identity of the Wolfman will be revealed!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang hopped off the table, crouched down, and crawled under the table. But after searching carefully under the table with his back turned, he found nothing, not even a single hexagonal screw. The round table was put together withtch mechanisms and didn¡¯t require screws. Seeing Du Gang searching under the table, Fu Yangxia didn¡¯t stay idle either. He started flipping the chairs over to see if there was anything hidden underneath. But unfortunately, they searched the entire conference room but found nothing. ¡°Could it be on the second floor?¡± Du Gang then asked, ¡°What about the living room? Did you search there?¡± Fu Yangxia shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s a huge door in the living room, emanating an aura of terror. I didn¡¯t stay for long.¡± After hearing this, Du Gang went inside and indeed, he began to feel an intense sense of fear, as if some prehistoric beast was lurking behind the door, making him feel very uneasy. Suppressing his desire to flee, he quickly started looking around the living room. One minute, two minutes, three minutes¡­ Finally, at the fifth minute, Du Gang could no longer bear it and left the living room quickly. When he walked out, underneath his feet was a puddle of sweat, which was caused by his fright while searching. ¡°Impressive!¡± Fu Yangxia eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t stand even a minute inside, but yousted for five minutes!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°We have been manipted. When we are near this ¡®door¡¯, we be fearful!¡± Earlier, he had been suppressing his fear while searching, but at the fifth minute, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He felt that if he didn¡¯t leave, his body would break down. Left with no choice, he had to leave. Fu Yangxia coughed and leaned closer, whispering, ¡°Du Gang, what are you going to sayter?¡± Upon hearing this question, Du Gang became stunned. It was not that he didn¡¯t know what to say, but he was pondering over Liang Chu¡¯s actions. Previously, he had deliberately diverted the topic, sending everyone else away to look for the high heels, because he didn¡¯t want to reveal to everyone else which way the sound wasing from. He thought that when they returned, Liang Chu would certainly ask. Unexpectedly, he seemed to forget and went to the second floor to search. Why? In the Wolfman Kill game, any abnormalities must be carefully considered. Although they didn¡¯t interact much, he knew from Liang Chu¡¯s steady character that he was not someone who is forgetful. Does this mean¡­ he did this on purpose? Du Gang frowned. Is Liang Chu trying to protect me? Wait¡­ He suddenly had a suspicion. What if Liang Chu is the Prophet and he touched mest night? His eyes lit up. If that were the case, is Liang Chu trying to reveal his identity to me in this way? Does he believe that with my intelligence, I would figure all these out? It looks seemingly unrted, as if he just happened to forget it. But asking about the order of sounds he heardst night is extremely important. If he gets it wrong, he might die. From this perspective, Liang Chu probably doesn¡¯t want him to die, and he is also worried that he might be a divine being. Du Gang suddenly remembered that when he asked Liang Chu whether he heard where the high heels appeared, he paused before saying that he didn¡¯t understand the specific location. To others, his pause appeared like he was recalling the event, but these tiny details, could they hint that he deliberately concealed the distance? If he is the Prophet, then he could easily deduce that it¡¯s highly unlikely for any of the three of us to be the Wolfman¡­ However, he isn¡¯t hastening to shut the lid on the case because he wants me to make the decision. Du Gang began to chuckle to himself. Liang Chu wants me to decide who to pin the me on. From his perspective, since I¡¯m a viger, either number 1 or number 3 can die, depending on my judgment. As for the reason why he checked me, it¡¯s straightforward. I am good at reasoning, and he could assert that the Wolfman didn¡¯t kill me! This can be inferred from the fact that yer number 8 was able to hear a faint sound. Du Gang stayed in room number 2 yesterday and could clearly hear the sound of high heels going to the door of room number 4. This means, with their normal human bodies now, the maximum hearing distance for the footstepsst night should be over 7 meters. So, Liang Chu actually heard the high heels leaving from his door, and he knew that the high heels appeared from door number 1. As for why Liang Chu didn¡¯t tell the truth, why he concealed these, it¡¯s actually pretty simple. There are two reasons. The first reason is to keep me alive, so that yer number 1 or number 3 would die in my stead. The second reason is to hide his own identity as the Prophet, after all, revealing too much could expose him and make him an easy target for the Wolfman. He wants me to live¡­ Chapter 319: 318: Public Execution! Chapter 319: 318: Public Execution!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t you n to search the first-floor rooms again?¡± Fu Yangxia indeed wanted to do so, to see what was different about other people¡¯s rooms. However, seeing Du Gang standing in the hallway outside the living room, he said, ¡°What if that hexagonal tool is in their rooms?¡± Du Gang nced at him, casually saying, ¡°There is no need. So many people have searched one by one. If they found anything, there would have been amotion. They wouldn¡¯t keep it from us¡­¡± After a series of searches, he found out that the werewolf was not simple, not amon person. If uncovered merely by the slip he carelessly left behind, then it was most likely a ploy. High heels wouldn¡¯t be found on the second floor either. There must be a secret room or a ce to hide things in this vi.
Not only the high heels, but that hexagonal tool is also hidden somewhere. He made this judgment purely because this ce was a mission world. If they didn¡¯t want them to see the identity inside the identity machine, they should have not created the hexagonal hole in the first ce. But they did. Clearly, they wanted some of them to see the identity inside. Two possibilities exist. The first one, the identity inside, is the identity everyone chose at the beginning of the game. If that is the case, the hexagonal tool might be very hard to find. It¡¯s possible that many people will have to die for it to be activated, it would be the final escape method. The second one, the identity inside, was not the one everyone chose at the beginning, but was changed by the werewolf! He had been puzzled yesterday about why six hours were allocated for the night. But now, after seeing these hidden things, he was wondering whether that time had been reserved for the werewolf? For the werewolf to find the tools? Or to hide things?! If the second possibility held true, then the werewolf might not have already essed the machine upstairs¡­ While he was pondering, someone came down the stairs in the living room. It was Liang Chu, who came down alone.
Liang Chu seemed to fear the main door in the living room. After going down the stairs, he sped up and briskly got out of the living room. He was originally headed straight for Du Gang, but his expression changed slightly when he saw Fu Yangxia. However, he quickly recovered. Du Gang squinted his eyes, smiling faintly, ¡°Well? Have you found any clues?¡± Seeing his demeanor, Liang Chu was first taken aback, but quickly reacted. He responded with a smile of his own, ¡°We didn¡¯t find any clues, but we discussed and decided to let you two up¡­¡± ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? There¡¯s food upstairs!¡± After his remark, Du Gang did feel a bit hungry. This body is excessively frail, after series of analysis, his brain has been running low on energy. Du Gang nodded his head, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go up and eat.¡± Quickly, Du Gang and Fu Yangxia followed Liang Chu upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s upstairs?¡± When climbing the stairs, Du Gang casually asked. ¡°There is a kitchen, a storage room, a gym, a study, a balcony and so on. You¡¯ll see it for yourself!¡±
Du Gang nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. There were many things he couldn¡¯t ask with Fu Yangxia present. Even if he did, he estimated Liang Chu wouldn¡¯t answer. Next, the three of them kept silent, bearing the fear emanating from the door of the living room, quickly climbed up to the second floor. The moment they reached the second floor, the terror disappeared, as if they had entered strictly defined territory. Upon reaching the upper floor, the first thing they noticed was what looked like a balcony. On it, there lied a tatami about thirty centimeters above the ground. Instead of a window, an ill-fitting door stood. A double door simr to the one on the first floor, but this one held no terror. It even had an inexplicable attraction, tempting one to enter. If it weren¡¯t for the hint of red light seeping through the cracks of the door, perhaps no one would want to open it. ¡°The outside of this door should be the balcony, but now, it has be a deadly spot!¡± Liang Chu shrugged, having passed through multiple times, he had developed a resistance to this sort of appeal and wasn¡¯t affected by it. Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Has no one tried to open the door and take a look inside?¡± Liang Chu rolled his eyes, ¡°Who would dare?¡± ¡°The red light leaking from around the door is clearly the same as the one on the first floor. Both are gruesome and bone-chilling, with the only difference being that the first floor¡¯s door didn¡¯t hide its terror, while this one on the second floor, masked itself.¡± Staring at the door emitting red light, Du Gang muttered, ¡°The stilettos, could they possibly be inside there?¡±
Liang Chu, intrigued by his words, crossed his arms and slowly said, ¡°You mean, the werewolf might not be afraid of that red light?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the red light disappears when night falls. Unless someone dares to venture out in the darkness, there¡¯s no way to confirm it.¡± The group didn¡¯t linger there; although the red light didn¡¯t give them the same terror as the first floor, it kept luring them like the Big Bad Wolf in Little Red Riding Hood, ceaselessly tempting them to open the door. There was also a small living room on the second floor, co-existing with the balcony within the same space. Even though they weren¡¯t close to each other, the red light visible from the balcony made them quickly move towards the corridor up front without lingering. Unlike theyout on the first floor, the corridor up front was a somewhat straight path, three times as wide as the one on the first floor, roughly three meters wide. On both sides of the corridor, there were several doors leading to other rooms. As Liang Chu was walking, he introduced, ¡°This one is the kitchen, there¡¯s a small storage inside, stocked with food¡­¡± ¡°This one is the study, it contains lots of books, all of which I¡¯ve never seen before¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, although he had no idea why the World Will provided them with thisyout, there might be a clue inside. ¡°This is the training room, it contains a lot of workout equipment, all quite ordinary as if designed for regr people¡­¡± Before long, the three of them reached the very end, ¡°in here are the bathroom and the restroom¡­¡± Liang Chu was familiar with these facilities; he¡¯d seen them in other worlds and could easily name them.
Heughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, head to the kitchen and grab something to eat.¡± He didn¡¯t mention it before, but once he did, Du Gang really felt hungry. In fact, his mind started to get a little fuzzy. A normal human body requires energy for the brain, even if he wanted to think, his body wouldn¡¯t allow him to at this moment! Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Liang Chu nced at Fu Yangxia. He wanted to talk to Du Gang alone, but it was hard to pull him away from Fu, so he had to find an excuse to leave. If he didn¡¯t leave soon, it would be too obvious that he was being too nice to Du Gang. ¡°By the way, in which room are the others?¡± Du Gang asked as Liang Chu was about to leave. They had just passed several rooms without entering any. Liang Chuughed, ¡°Apart from the kitchen, they¡¯re in other rooms looking for clues!¡± They scattered? Du Gang sighed, which meant that the true werewolf could now act alone. But it wasn¡¯t a pity, opportunities like these were plenty.
He nodded, quickly entering the kitchen with Fu Yangxia. Upon entering the kitchen, Du Gang paused, because he noticed that the decoration style here was simr to that in the spaceship, which was quite odd. The kitchen was big, longer than nine meters and over four meters wide, divided into two parts. One was for basic cooking ingredients and utensils, clearly for cooking. The other part was the ready-to-eat food area with lots of snacks and foods that Du Gang recognized: bread, snacks. He casually picked up a piece of bread, turning it over and over, trying to see if there was a ce of manufacture on it. Unfortunately, besides a cartoon image, there were no other text details. The cooking area was spotless and unused. Du Gang naturally didn¡¯t n to use it either; not to mention the cleanliness, only he knew how to use it while the others didn¡¯t, which would be a problem. However, he still opened the bread and ate as he walked over. An induction cooker, a gas stove; these were the cooking toolsid out before him. But Du Gang¡¯s focus was on the wiring. He wanted to see where the electricity and natural gas in this ce came from. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find it! Neither the induction cooker nor the gas stove had any external wires or pipes connected to them. ¡°Does it work?¡± Du Gang muttered and extended his hand, lightly pressing the switch on the induction cooker. ¡°Beep~~!¡± A familiar yet strange sound,sting for about two seconds, rang out. This sound left Du Gang in a trance. It was as if he was back on Earth, back in his familiar home¡­ In contrast, Fu Yangxia eating bread on the side and watching his actions showed no signs of surprise. As he savored his food and observed Du Gang¡¯s actions, he quickly asked when he saw him in a daze, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Du Gang immediately sobered up and, observing Fu Yangxia¡¯s expression, knew without much thought that this guy had absolutely no understanding of induction cookers or natural gas. If he didn¡¯t understand these things, naturally he wouldn¡¯t know the function of wiring and piping. Nevertheless, this also meant that on these wires, the World Will didn¡¯t give them any room to manipte. Thinking about this, Du Gang was suddenly taken aback and turned around to walk outside. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fu Yangxia hastily asked. ¡°To use the bathroom!!¡± Du Gang replied curtly without looking back. Since there were no wires here, was there any plumbing in the bathroom? Upon hearing this, Fu Yangxia didn¡¯t follow. Instead, he eagerly began to tear open the packages containing foods he had never seen before. Soon, Du Gang reached the bathroom and after a quick investigation, he showed a look of disappointment. ¡°The plumbing is standalone, it doesn¡¯t connect to the first floor, it seems there¡¯s nothing to be done there¡­¡± ¡°This suggests that the World Will¡¯s power is confined within this vi¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°This world is indeed different from the others¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that this ce is a field specifically created by the World Will for outsiders like us?¡± Without much thought, he understood that this was definitely the case. The small world couldn¡¯t only consist of this tiny ce, this must be an area specifically set up by the World Will. He quickly fell into doubt again, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that Red World Will is very powerful, and at odds with Heavenly Court?¡± ¡°Why then, would the two factions coborate to establish this Wolfman Kill game?¡± Firstly, the venue must definitely be provided by the World Will, which is evident from the electric and water systems here. However, the mission content was sent down by the Heavenly Court. It¡¯s neither killing any Child of Heaven nor stealing any treasure from this world. Instead, they are making us y a game of Wolfman Kill. Although it is a mission of the Red World, it still seems strange no matter how you look at it. ¡°Does Heavenly Court want some of us to die?¡± Based on the current intelligence, the death rate in the Red World is extremely high, reaching more than 95%. From this, three possibilities can be derived. The first is that the Red World dominates everything. The second is that Heavenly Court dominates everything! The third is that Heavenly Court and the Red World cooperate to lead, with the purpose of sieving out the best? ¡°Could it be that this mission is designed to eliminate a portion of us and keep only the best?¡± Du Gang stroked his chin, pondering to himself. Only this possibility made sense given their current situation. Otherwise, as per usual, they would cooperate to win and face the pursuit of the world together. However, now their biggest enemy is not this world, but other people! In the Wolfman Kill game, the aim appears to be to find the wolfman but, in actuality, before the wolfman is identified, we have to make others look like the wolfman to ensure our own survival! ¡°This means that even if the number 3 dies today, I could still be driven out by them tomorrow!¡± ¡°Therefore, we must find the wolfman as soon as possible!¡± Du Gang, feeling a bit heavy-hearted, returned to the kitchen. Not having the mood to choose his food, he randomly picked something and started gobbling down his meal at the dining table. In the time that followed, he also searched the other rooms on the second floor but found no useful clues. Eventually, time was running out. Before the public voting was about to start, everyone descended to the first floor and entered the conference room. [Free Speech Phase, everyone can speak. Voting willmence in half an hour] As the electronic voice rang out, someone finally couldn¡¯t contain themselves any longer. yer number 6 was the first to stand up and dere, ¡°Numbers 1, 2, and 3, start exining!¡± He was clever, not saying anything else and instead pulled the three people onto the stage. This was an open move; no one would object. Following the trend, Liang Chu said, ¡°Du Gang, you seem to have not mentioned from which direction the sound came from¡­¡± Du Gang originally wanted to frame the number 3, let him take the me, but when it came down to it, he found it hard to speak up. He slowly stood up and said, ¡°From where the sound came is no longer important, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°As I said before, the high-heeled shoes are a tool of the wolfman. Where he wears them is entirely up to him; you all understand this!¡± ¡°In light of the world¡¯s difficulty, and our current situation, the real wolfman is not among the three of us¡­¡± After hearing his intentions to broaden the scope of the wolfman, number 6 quickly stood up to refute: ¡°How do you know that the wolfman can wear high heels at other people¡¯s doors?¡± ¡°What if the high-heeled shoes are a restriction ced on the wolfman by Heavenly Court? He¡¯s only allowed to wear them when he goes out¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang snorted withughter, ¡°If the game was that simple, what were you guys looking so hard for clues during the day? You could just sentence someone based on the sound!¡± ¡°You guys looking so hard for clues, doesn¡¯t that mean that in your hearts, the wolfman is not among us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense¡­¡± Number 6 got instantly agitated, opening his mouth as if ready to start arguing. This reaction showed that he had a bad temper. ¡°Quiet!¡± Seeing the situation, Liang Chu quickly stood up to calm everyone down. As thest person to be transported in, and the one with the most experience, the crowd gave him face and silently turned to look at him. He looked around to make sure no one was interrupting before he finally spoke, ¡°Du Gang is actually right. There¡¯s a high chance that the wolfman is not among them¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, let me finish first!¡± No.6 was about to retort when he was quickly interrupted by Liang Chu. He continued, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, the game rules imply that we must vote during the day, but does that mean we must kill someone during the day?¡± Everyone immediately turned their heads to look at him, seeming to not understand his intention. Liang Chuughed, ¡°The daytime vote does not necessarily entail someone¡¯s death, we can have a tie!¡± ¡°A tie?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± He chuckled, ¡°With one vote per person, we can achieve a perfect tie!¡± ¡°For instance, No.1 votes for No.2, No.2 votes for No.3¡­and so on. I¡¯m No.9, I¡¯ll vote for No.1. In this way, everyone will have one vote, and no one will die!¡± ¡°Furthermore, this will grant us more time to investigate the wolfman¡­¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± At this, No.7 interrupted him, frowning, ¡°If that happens, and someone ignores the rule during voting and votes for another person instead, this will result in two votes being cast!¡± No.6, who had not really reacted until now, jumped up immediately after hearing this. ¡°Exactly, if the wolfman votes for me, won¡¯t I die?¡± As he spoke, his gaze lingered on Du Gang and the other two people, as if suggesting the wolfman was among them. Having thought it over, Du Gang spoke, ¡°If we want to proceed like this, we need to agree on one thing first, no matter who you think the wolfman is, no one can break the rule!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the next day, everyone will vote for that person!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s establish one thing first, no one will disregard the rules, and there is only one wolfman. Even if he does vote, at most he can only kill one person during the night. But he will definitely die the next day!¡± ¡°So, if I were the wolfman, in order to conceal myself, I would definitely follow the rules this time!¡± ¡°In this way, as long as none of us votes arbitrarily, we can survive one more day. And one more day can grant us more time to find clues!¡± This time, No.6, surprisingly, did not retort but fell silent. However, his eyes kept flickering as though deep in thought. Seeing that no one else objected, Du Gang naturally wanted to put this method into practice. He swiftly rose to his feet, turned to look at Fu Yangxia, and said, ¡°Fu Yangxia, you¡¯re to vote for me, understand? You can¡¯t vote for anyone else, or you will definitely die tomorrow!¡± After hearing this, Fu Yangxia nodded, ¡°I understand!¡± Then Du Gang went on, ¡°My vote goes to No.3¡­¡± He looked toward No.3 and spoke, ¡°Your vote goes to No.5. If you vote recklessly, you¡¯ll definitely die on the morrow. Do you understand?¡± No.3, just as before, shivered in fright and hastily replied, ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Du Gang nodded, then left his seat, walking to each person in turn. He confirmed theirmitment before returning to his own seat. ¡°All right then, if it¡¯s like this, nobody will die today!¡± He breathed a sigh of relief. He¡¯d thought that he would have to let No.3 die in his ce, but who would have known that Liang Chu had thought of this method. This n is actually quite simple, but being in the midst of it, he had not managed to think of it and thus diverted his attention to No.3. I am not calm enough¡­ If I were, with my intelligence, I could have thought of this method easily. However, thankfully, Liang Chu came up with it! Seeing this, Du Gang turned towards Liang Chu. As luck would have it, Liang Chu was also looking at him, a spark of affirmation in his eyes. Their gaze met, and they both nodded at each other. ¡°When nightes, everyone needs to observe everything closely, pay attention to every single noise¡­¡± Once it was ensured that no one would die from the voting, everyone¡¯s expression rxed somewhat. There was no longer the drawing of swords, but a more amiable conversation emerged. And so, in this easy-going atmosphere, half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. [Pleaseplete your vote within 10 seconds!] At this time, the device above everyone¡¯s heads reappeared. Where the mirror lens should have been, a digital keypad from 1 to 9 was revealed for everyone to cast their votes. Du Gang did not rush to vote but instead carefully observed the device. This device, although it emerges from the same aperture as the one used to check their identities, is not the same machine. So¡­ There¡¯s another device up there! Du Gang looked upward, unfortunately, some sort of technology was used for the top. The opening from where the machine emerges was a pitch ck, rendering it impossible to observe clearly. At this moment, the 10-second countdown announced by the electronic voice was halfway through. Du Gang did not hesitate any longer and quickly pressed the No.3 key. Everyone else naturally started to raise their hands and press the corresponding buttons on top. However, only yer No.6 was currently looking towards Du Gang¡¯s location and revealed a smile. This guy¡­ Du Gang suddenly had a premonition of impending doom. This guy, he didn¡¯t vote for me, did he?! With that thought, his whole body broke out in a cold sweat. His mind was generating rapid thoughts when suddenly, he thought of something. He quickly lifted his head, looking at the surroundings of the aperture from which the machine up there emerged. With one look, Du Gang¡¯s pupils constricted! The direction of the hexagonal screw surrounding the hole had changed! The screw had been tampered with! He had intentionally memorized the direction of the screws that were on top of everyone¡¯s heads, especially worried that someone might secretly unscrew them and check the identities up there. Du Gang swiftly turned his head to look at No.6, ¡°Are you a fucking idiot?! Do you think that the identities up there are still the same?¡± Listening to Du Gang¡¯s roar, everyone was perplexed and bewildered. At this moment, the electronic voice sounded again. [Voting is over, the result is as follows:] [No.2, No.6 ¡ú No.3] [No.3, two votes, No.3 yer is judged by public vote, No.3 sentenced to firing squad execution!] ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± Even before everyone could react, a crack appeared from the ceiling above No.3¡¯s head. Suddenly a electronically controlled gun emerged, ¡°Bang!¡± A familiar gunshot rang out. Du Gang quickly turned his head. What he saw was a thumb-size hole appearing on No.3¡¯s forehead. In No.3¡¯s eyes, there was an expression of disbelief. In addition to that, there was also profound bewilderment. He didn¡¯t know why he had died like this. At this moment, it looked as if Du Gang saw bewilderment and confusion in the eyes of number 3. It¡¯s as if he was asking: Wasn¡¯t it said that everyone was voting by the rules? Why do I have two votes? Why am I dead?! ¡°Number 6, what did you do?¡± At this time, the others finally reacted, shouting out one after another. But Number 6 had a self-satisfied expression on his face, clearly showing that this was deliberate. Then, the electronic voice rang out again. [Number 3 is a civilian, the game continues, please return to your rooms within 30 seconds!] At the same time, the devices in front of everyone were retracted back into the ceiling. ¡°Huh?¡± Number 6 was stunned at this moment. It seemed as if he hadn¡¯t expected such an oue, ¡°How is this possible, he¡¯s clearly a Wolfman!¡± ¡°Number 3 is a Wolfman!¡± Under the eyes of everyone, Number 6 eximed in a panic: ¡°Number 3 is a Wolfman, I have evidence, he¡¯s a Wolfman!¡± [Countdown: 25] [Countdown: 24] This counting sound, like a death knell, with Number 3¡¯s corpse still lying here, no one dared to disrespect. Liang Chu was the first to speak up, his eyebrows furrowed, he quickly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our rooms first, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± Seeing this, the others didn¡¯t have time to think and quickly left the meeting room. However, everyone unconsciously stayed away from Number 6 when leaving, as if they genuinely thought he was a Wolfman. Some even prayed in their hearts that Number 6 wouldn¡¯t kill them during the night. ¡°You idiot!¡± Du Gang, not in a hurry to leave, looked at Number 6 and scolded him, quickly asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the item?¡± Number 6 incredulously shifted his gaze from Number 3 to Du Gang, he quickly pointed at the water dispenser on one side of the meeting room. The water dispenser in the meeting room had been searched repeatedly by people and had nothing else in it. This meant that he had hidden the item by the water dispenser after he found it. ¡°Number 2, believe me, I¡¯m not a Wolfman!¡± Only then did Number 6 start to panic, urgently speaking to Du Gang. [Countdown: 16 seconds] Du Gang, hearing the pressuring countdown, shook his head and said: ¡°Go back first, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow!¡± With that, he quickly ran for the door. At this moment, the others had already returned to their rooms. Seeing this, Number 6 didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and quickly followed, running to the right. After he left, Du Gang quietly took out a few small white packets that looked like seasoning packs from his pocket. ¡°Rip!¡± He quickly tore open these small packets, smearing the white powder inside on the wall of the corridor. If someone was here, they would find that this thumb-sized white bag is marked with the word ¡°Desant¡±. The food desant in his hand is made of calcium oxide, which has physical adsorption properties. He found it in the kitchen on the second floor. His purpose was simple, to smear it on the white walls of the corridor. Once the Wolfman passes by and brushes up against the wall during the night, a white powder mark will be undoubtedly left behind. As he had mentioned before, the corridor is only one meter wide. To hide one¡¯s figure and not cast a shadow, one must walk next to the other wall. Everyone is male here, their shoulders exceed one meter. To avoid casting a shadow, they must tilt their bodies to pass through. Under normal circumstances, the Wolfman wouldn¡¯t walk facing the wall. He could only walk with his back facing the wall as he needed to ensure that his shadow didn¡¯t cross the line and leave any trace. So tonight, anyone whoes out and passes by against the wall will definitely leave a mark on their back! Du Gang walked rapidly, smearing as he went, starting from the living room, all the way passing through rooms Number 5, 4, 3, and back to his own room. When he reached his room¡¯s door, there were still five seconds left in the electronic countdown. However, Du Gang pretended to overshoot his room and continued running without stopping, passing by room Number 1. Only when he reached door Number 9 did he pretend to react, and remorsefully said: ¡°Dammit, I overshot my room!¡± Then, with one second remaining in the countdown, he sessfully returned to his room, Number 2. At the moment he entered his room, Du Gang revealed a slight smile. The desant he smeared on the walls outside five rooms would leave marks unless the Wolfman didn¡¯te over, otherwise¡­ After exhaling, Du Gangy on his bed and started to listen carefully. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to consider Number 6¡¯s actions. The current priority was to listen for the Wolfman¡¯s movements. Just then, the electronic voice rang out again. [Close your eyes, it¡¯s night time!] [Wolfman, begin your action!] Upon hearing this voice, everyone held their breath without exception, not daring to breathe loudly, intently listening to what was outside the door. Time passed slowly. A bead of sweat slowly ran down Du Gang¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t hear any high-heel noises outside. Had he not arrived yet? Or was the Wolfman not wearing high-heels today? Waiting was the most torturous, especially when there was a grim reaper outside, deciding your fate, it was all the more terrifying. For a whole three minutes, Du Gang had prepared himself for death, and only then did the electronic voice from the ceiling finallye again. [The Wolfman has chosen a target] [Witch, please take action. The person the Wolfman chose to kill is him, will you use your antidote? Will you choose to use poison?] [The Witch¡¯s action is over!] [Prophet, please take action. Please choose the yer whose identity you want to check!] [The Prophet¡¯s action is over, night activities are over, good night!] Du Gang listened to these electronic voices anxiously, and only after the final ¡°good night¡± did he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± He couldn¡¯t be sure of how the Wolfman kills, whether after deciding the target or after the Prophet¡¯s action is over, but he was sure it had to be before the electronic voice said good night. And now, he was alive, which meant, someone else was dead! Who was dead? With this feeling of survival against all odds, Du Gang slowly fell asleep. Chapter 320: 319: Two More Deaths! Chapter 320: 319: Two More Deaths!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°[Daybreak, all yers are free to move around now!]¡± With the sound of the electronic tone, Du Gang, who had already awakened, rushed out of his room as soon as possible. ¡°Bam!¡± Not far away, Fu Yangxia also rushed out of the Room 1 at the earliest possible moment. After nodding to him, Du Gang turned his head to look to the right.
The corridor here was curved, and from their room doors, they could only see the rooms next to them, and no further. Only after seeing the tightly closed door of Room 3 did he remember that the upant of Room 3 had already been shot during yesterday¡¯s public judgment. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. At first, he was suspicious and doubting, suspecting that Number 3 was pretending. But now, he was dead, he wasn¡¯t a wolf, which meant Number 3 really was as dumb as he appeared¡­ ¡°Perhaps not necessarily, maybe he really was pretending. Before revealing his true identity, he died at the hands of Number 6¡­¡± Number 6! This jerk! Du Gang cursed under his breath. What he feared most was not a stupid teammate like Number 3, but someone self-righteous like Number 6. People like him, once they get a clue, they take it as the truth and never look back until they hit a wall. It would be fine if he was just throwing his own life away, but the guy has other people killed! Now that he thinks about it, it still fills him with dread.
¡°If the wolf that Number 6 saw was me, I would have been the one who died yesterday!¡± These characters¡­ He was genuinely a bit irritated, and even had a fleeting thought cross his mind. Kill everyone else, eventually, he¡¯d have to hit a werewolf. ¡°Du Gang, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s gather and check who¡¯s dead!¡± Fu Yangxia, standing beside him, spoke out. They had agreed yesterday ¨C those from Room 1 to 5 would head right out of their doors and gather in the conference room first. Meanwhile, those from Room 9 to 6 would take the left side and also gather at the conference room. Du Gang nodded, and they moved out. As they passed Room 3, he paused and pushed open the door. The room was empty, with no so-called surprises. In fact, he didn¡¯t expect the upant to be alive, just thought his death was too sudden. It was like, initially, he wanted this person to die for him, but then he felt he was too cruel. As a result, no one had to die anymore. He was relieved, only to find out that the upant really did die. Beneath the ups and downs, he had a somewhat surreal feeling. ¡°He¡¯s really dead¡­¡±
He sighed, waved off Fu Yangxia, who looked like he wanted tofort him, and moved on. Arriving at Room 4, no one came out either. This was where another casualty resided. Looking further, Number 5 was waiting at his door, looking anxiously towards the left. As soon as he saw Du Gang and the others, he let out a sigh of relief. Obviously, being alone in this sort of environment, he was really scared and couldn¡¯t help but want to mingle with others. Especially since Number 1 was his favorite type¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still alive, that¡¯s great!¡± Number 5 didn¡¯t care whether others liked him or not, and with a joyous expression, he headed towards Number 1. Number 1 immediately jumped up, shouting from afar, ¡°Don¡¯te over here, if youe any closer, I¡¯ll leave!¡± Number 5 instantly stopped in his tracks. Du Gang didn¡¯t bother with their personal grievances, and calmly said, ¡°Nobody¡¯s gone missing on our side, so it must¡¯ve been someone on their side that diedst night!¡± Hearing this, the two of them finally returned to reality. They pondered as they headed for the conference room. Soon, the trio arrived at the entrance of the conference room.
¡°No one¡¯s here!¡± Du Gang stood at the entrance, peered inside, and found no one, ¡°Let¡¯s go and check!¡± After walking for seven or eight meters, they arrived at Room 6. The door was wide open, and they saw Number 9 and Number 7 standing inside. Through the gap between the two, they could see someone lying on the bed! Could it be that Number 6 was dead? Du Gang frowned. Based on yesterday¡¯s situation, Number 6 was the least likely to die, whether he was a wolf or not. The real wolves certainly wouldn¡¯t kill him, but would have left him for day time judgment. Upon hearing movement from the rear, Liang Chu and the others turned around and somberly said, ¡°Number 6 is dead, and so is Number 8!¡± ¡°Two of them?¡± Numbers 1 and 5 were shocked and somewhat confused. Du Gang, however, had sharp reflexes and grasped the key point almost instantly. He blurted out, ¡°Was Number 8 the hunter?¡± Liang Chu was surprised by Du Gang¡¯s quick reaction, but didn¡¯t say much else, and stepped aside to reveal Number 6 behind him.
With that move, everyone could clearly see Number 6¡¯s situation. There was an arrow, about seventy or eighty centimeters long, stuck in Number 6¡¯s forehead. Looking at the arrow, Du Gang quickly asked, ¡°Is there a dagger in Number 8¡¯s forehead, like Number 4¡¯s?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Number 7 nodded in confirmation. Meanwhile, upon hearing Number 8 mentioned, a hint of sadness emerged in Liang Chu¡¯s eyes. Sadness? That didn¡¯t make sense. He didn¡¯t react this way when Number 4 died¡­ Du Gang¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. If that was the case, it wasn¡¯t ruled out that Numbers 8 and 9 knew each other. From Kou Yingwu¡¯s ount in the previous world, he knew that there was a tool in Heavenly Court that allowed team formation. So, these two might have been teammates who teamed up to enter this world. If you look at it that way, Number 8 being a hunter, Number 9 likely knew beforehand.
If, as per the previous assumptions, Number 9 was the prophet, then the other hidden divine role was a witch. ordingly, besides himself, there was one more civilian and one wolf left. The line of thought was not right! Du Gang shook his head slightly, cut off this line of thought, and continued to think. Number 8 was a hunter, Number 9 knew in advance. With these two necessary conditions, he reanalyzed. First, the wolf didn¡¯t know Number 8¡¯s identity. His death in the night was purely coincidental. However, Number 8, based on Number 6¡¯s vote for Number 3 yesterday, executed the hunter¡¯s skill when he died and took Number 6 with him. After all, the hunter¡¯s description mentioned that if the hunter¡¯s victim was a wolf at the time of his death, the hunter would revive. As the game continued, it signified that the werewolf had not died. The hunter had made the wrong choice! Du Gang sighed in his heart. If he had been the hunter, he would never have targeted Number 6 upon death. Number 8 was not smart enough. But then, he paused. What if the werewolf knew that Number 8 was the hunter? Did he deliberately let Number 8 kill Number 6? No, the wolfman could¡¯ve ensured that number 6 was voted out during the day¡­ At this moment, he felt as if he had fallen into a paradox. But soon, he snapped back to reality. The ordinary people! If the deduction continued, the purpose of the wolfman was to quickly eliminate more ordinary people. To let number 8 take away number 6 and speed up the game. Two unavoidable points. First, the wolfman must know that number 8 is the hunter. Second, the wolfman was certain not to be voted out during the day! And who knew in advance that number 8 was the hunter¡­ Du Gang tactfully stole a nce at number 9, who was still staring at a wall, lost in thought. All the confidence and carefree demeanor from yesterday were gone. The others were searching the room, trying to find evidence. As for the second point, why was the wolfman so sure of not being voted out during the day? Two possibilities. Firstly, he was not involved in the whirlwind and belonged to those without suspicion. Secondly, he had nted fake evidence pointing towards someone else as the wolfman! False evidence, just like when number 6 voted number 3 out! While pondering, Du Gang examined everyone¡¯s back. Looking around, to his surprise, the backs of all four people were clean and free of white powder. Wasn¡¯t one of them? Or did they already find out? At this moment, he was a bit confused. Did the wolfman not lean against the wall when actingst night? ¡°Any findings?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± At this moment, the others finished searching but found no suspicious items. Seeing this, Fu Yangxia turned to look at Du Gang and Liang Chu and asked, ¡°The two of you have been deep in thought here for a long time. Did you find anything?¡± Du Gang thought for two seconds and then proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting room first.¡± Hearing this, nobody refused. After two deaths in one night, they wanted to share their thoughts and wouldn¡¯t object to it. Soon after, the remaining five people arrived at the meeting room. The meeting, which Liang Chu always presided over, was tooplex for him now and he no longer had the mood to continue managing it. Seeing no one speaking, Du Gang stepped up. Information needed to be clear in order for him to figure out the wolfman¡¯s position. He asked, ¡°Did you hear high-heel sounds on your sidest night?¡± Number 7 looked puzzled and furrowed his brows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you im that the high-heel sounds didn¡¯t indicate the wolfman¡¯s position? What does it matter even if there were?¡± Du Gang remained calm, ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, whether it¡¯s the wolfman misleading us or the truth, it¡¯s best for us to consolidate our information. Only then can we identify the real location of the wolfman¡­¡± Number 7 looked skeptical, sneering, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you share an piece of information you know first!¡± Du Gang shot a nce around. Other than Liang Chu who was still daydreaming, everyone else, including Fu Yangxia and number 5, were all watching him intently. Fu Yangxia noticed this too and nodded, ¡°Du Gang, I know you¡¯re perceptive, but in the end, Wolfman Kill is a team game. You should let us in on some things, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± After considering, Du Gang agreed, thinking that if he was to lead the game, he needed to convince them. So, he slowly asked, ¡°Do you know why number 6 voted for number 3 yesterday?¡± Hearing this, others reacted immediately. They remembered Du Gang cursing number 6 as a ¡°fool¡± during yesterday¡¯s voting. ¡°Why?¡± All looked bewildered, only Fu Yangxia nced thoughtfully at the ceiling. He was guessing, of course, he hadn¡¯t remembered the position of the hexagonal screw. If he knew that Du Gang had made his judgement based on this yesterday, he would probably be stunned. Du Gang didn¡¯t beat about the bush, he said directly, ¡°Number 6 found a piece of false evidence, a piece of evidence falsely pointing number 3 as the wolfman!¡± ¡°False evidence?¡± Everyone showed keen interest. Du Gang then stood up and walked towards the water dispenser in the corner of the room. He took a look at the front of the water dispenser. Noticing nothing suspicious, he quickly turned it over and began to fumble at the back. Shortly, he found a detachable stic piece. He pushed it gently and then flipped it up. Immediately, the piece came off. Indeed, a tool made to unscrew hexagonal screws was stuck in the gap beneath. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Du Gang pulled it out. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something behind the water dispenser?¡± ¡°I flipped the water dispenser over and over many times yesterday. I didn¡¯t find anything¡­¡± Du Gang, with the tool in his hand, returned to his spot. However, he didn¡¯t stop at his seat but went to number 3¡¯s desk and jumped up onto it. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hurry to exin, but instead stood up, pointed the tool at the screw hole above number 3¡¯s head and began to unscrew it. Soon, he had taken down a part of the ceiling from above number 3¡¯s head, revealing the hidden machine. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Numbers 5 and 7 became puzzled. Du Gang looked at number 9. He didn¡¯t have a look of doubt on his face, which meant he probably knew that there was something wrong with the screw on top. In front of everyone, he slowly pulled out the machine from number 3¡¯s spot. The machine wasn¡¯t fully locked. With a little force, he had managed to pull it out. Seeing the ck lens in the middle of the machine, Du Gang was the first to examine it closely. As his eyes pressed close, the words on the lens, which revealed identity, appeared. It read, ¡°Wolfman¡±. After confirming the words, Du Gang left the machine, looked at the crowd and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s written here is indeed ¡®Wolfman¡¯, but in reality, number 3 is not the wolfman!¡± Du Gang understood that they wouldn¡¯t believe him just by his word. So, after he spoke, he moved aside, signaling them to see for themselves. And the crowd didn¡¯t hesitate. One after another, they jumped up onto the table to take turns checking. ¡°It really is this way!¡± ¡°How can this even happen!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too unfair on number 3 then!¡± When the discussion gradually quieted down, Du Gang continued, ¡°Now you understand, right? This piece of evidence ispletely misleading us!¡± Fu Yangxia, at the side, nodded and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s all talk about the sounds we heardst night!¡± He was the first to speak, ¡°Last night, the first high-heel sounds I heard were at number 8¡¯s door, and then they disappeared.¡± After he finished, numbers 9 and 7 also spoke and said the same. ¡°Indeed, they lingered in front of number 8¡¯s door for a while, never leaving. It was as if number 8 came out and killed himself. However, we know he did it on purpose!¡± This time, Liang Chu seemed to have realized something and became furious, ¡°The wolfman is provoking us. He did it on purpose. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s saying, ¡®You know the high-heels are fake, right? So what? Can you find me?¡¯ ¡°Come out if you dare. Stop hiding. If you dare to show up, I¡¯ll face you head-on!¡± After speaking, he stared at the crowd with a face full of hostility. His eyes were red as if he were ready to start an argument with everyone at any moment. After all, from his perspective, there must be a wolf among the other four people. This reaction¡­ Doesn¡¯t seem like an act, does it? Looking at his expression, Du Gang started to doubt. ording to his calction, number 9 was likely to be a wolf too. But now, it doesn¡¯t seem so because if he truly was the wolf, he couldn¡¯t have killed number 8 himself! Du Gang didn¡¯t answer Liang Chu¡¯s question, instead, he asked: ¡°How long after the electronic voice announced the wolf¡¯s actionst night, did you all hear the sound of high heels?¡± As soon as this question targeting the wolf was asked, it snapped Liang Chu back to reality. Along with the others, he started to ponder. ¡°About, more than a minute?¡± ¡°The wolf was hovering at door number 8st night. The sound of high heels kept pacing¡­¡± Number 7 voiced his fear: ¡°I thought he was going toe for me the whole time, I was worried for a while. Who knew, he just seemed to be pacing back and forth¡­¡± ¡°A minute?¡± Du Gang mumbled to himself, then turned to look at numbers 1 and 5, and asked: ¡°Did you see any shadows pass by under the doorst night?¡± Not just these two, he also deliberately checked number 7¡¯s reaction. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± Including Liang Chu, everyone shook their heads. Among the four of them, there was one wolf and three good people, which meant that one of them might be lying. From the standpoint of position, numbers 1 and 5 were likely telling the truth while numbers 7 and 9 had a higher chance of lying. After all, since numbers 7 and 9 both said they didn¡¯t see any shadows, there¡¯s even less possibility that numbers 1 and 5 saw anything either. ¡°I need to conduct an experiment!¡± Du Gang slowly stood up and walked out. Seeing this, the others, without any further ado, followed. Shortly, everyone in line followed Du Gang to the room of number 8. Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to start the experiment, he first entered number 8¡¯s room. Simrly, there were no signs of a struggle, number 8 died peacefully with a dagger in his forehead. ¡°So, the wolf uses a dagger to kill!¡± However, this kind of death without resistance was somewhat peculiar. Could it be that the wolf reaches someone¡¯s door and can instruct the machine or the world¡¯s will to kill? After all, regardless of who it is, they¡¯re bound to resist if someone attempts to kill them, even a pig, let alone a human. So, it¡¯s highly likely the machine, or the world¡¯s will, helped them. And also¡­ Wait! Du Gang suddenly noticed that there were no signs of struggle on the dead body, and even more strangely, one particr detail stood out. He looked at number 8 who was staring at the ceiling and frowned: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be looking at the door crack when he was dying?¡± In retrospect, number 4 also died the same way yesterday, with his eyes staring at the ceiling. ¡°Yeah!¡± At that moment, the others began to react as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to close my eyes these two nights, I was always watching the door, afraid that the wolf woulde¡­¡± ¡°Same here, my eyes didn¡¯t dare to leave the door crack¡­¡± ¡°In that case, their deaths are really mysterious!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes darted around, then he did something that shocked everyone. He slowly walked forward,id down next to the body of number 8 like a madman. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Liang Chu was furious as he watched him, as if Du Gang was desecrating number 8¡¯s body. However, everyone else looked at Liang Chu with confusion. They could understand his initial grief. But now, even Du Gang just touching the body flusters him so much, his reaction was too intense making him suspicious! Du Gang wasn¡¯t angry, his tone was calm as he looked up at the ceiling following number 8¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Nothing, I just want to see what they were looking at when they died!¡± At this moment, Liang Chu gradually calmed down even though he was still deeply sad. Unfortunately, no matter how Du Gang looked, the ceiling was still just the ceiling, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about it. He slowly got up, looked at Liang Chu and said, ¡°Can you move your friend? I want to check if there¡¯s anything unusual on the ceiling.¡± Upon hearing that, Liang Chu, holding number 8¡¯s body, left the bed. However, someone nearby caught the subtle implication in Du Gang¡¯s words and said, ¡°Friend?¡± ¡°You mean, number 8 and number 9 knew each other?¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Before Du Gang could answer, Liang Chu, who was holding number 8¡¯s body, let out a sigh and slowly said, ¡°We did know each other!¡± ¡°We met in Heavenly Court, first as a team and then because we hit it off, we formed a team¡­¡± As Liang Chu expounded, everyone finally understood. They did know each other and had even experienced several worlds together. ¡°So, you knew about his identity yesterday?¡± Du Gang guessed as much but still wanted confirmation. Liang Chu nodded, ¡°Yes, we both revealed our identities to each other.¡± ¡°What identity are you?¡± number 7 asked instinctively. He quickly realized that Liang Chu can¡¯t possibly just directly reveal that. Liang Chu did not directly answer, he calmly said: ¡°If I were the wolf, he should have voted for mest night!¡± At this point, number 5 chimed in with a sarcastic tone: ¡°If you were the wolf, would you be so foolish as to tell him directly?¡± ¡°I suspect, you could actually be the wolf. After finding out number 8 was a hunter, you killed him because you know he wouldn¡¯t pick you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Liang Chu exploded immediately, almost jumping up in fury. If his physique hadn¡¯t been that of an ordinary person, he probably would have fought number 5 by now. On the other hand, number 5 simply shrugged, not paying him any mind. ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± At this moment, Du Gang was already standing on the bed, tapping the ceiling with his hand. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him. ¡°How is it? Any news?¡± Fu Yangxia asked from below. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The thickness is fine, it¡¯s not hollow, there¡¯s no hidden door, it doesn¡¯t seem like anything can directlye down from above¡­¡± He carefully recalled theyout of the first and second floors, based on the diagonal principle. The location corresponding to the second floor bathroom was room number 1 and the room corresponding to number 8 was the study room on the second floor, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. After finishing his examination, he jumped off the bed and said: ¡°Anyway, we should check the rooms of the others who have already died and see if the circumstances are the same!¡± By ¡®others¡¯, of course, he meant the rooms of the deceased. So, under Du Gang¡¯s leadership, everyone one after another inspected room number 6, 4, and 3. In each room, Du Gang personally climbed into the beds, inspected the ceilings and did not find anything out of the ordinary. ¡°Is this the test you mentioned before?¡± Fu Yangxia asked. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, I was just checking if there is enough time¡­¡± ¡°Enough time for what?¡± Without responding, Du Gang led everyone back to room number 8. ¡°Now, I will simte being a Werewolf, without revealing my shadow, and see if I can silently reach the door of room number 5 within one minute¡­¡± The person in room 5 was startled and flustered, ¡°What do you mean, why are you going to my door?¡± Du Gang waved his hand, ¡°No other meaning, I just wanted to check if there¡¯s enough time. Our rooms are at the same distance from room number 8. Rooms 3 and 4 are already deceased, therefore, testing the distance of our two rooms is enough¡­¡± This was a reverse exclusion method, to rule out the possibility of who the werewolf could be. Quickly, Du Gang stood in front of room number 8 and announced to everyone, ¡°Start timing!¡± Then, he pressed himself close to the wall, gently inching away from room number 8, slowly moving towards room number 7. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Even though upants of Room 7 and Room 5 still didn¡¯t understand, they felt that Du Gang¡¯s approach was profound and they were eager to see his test, but they still didn¡¯t quiteprehend. Liang Chu who was also there started to understand a little, and briefly exined, ¡°He¡¯s just testing if there is enough time for the werewolf, if it¡¯s the upant of rooms 5 or 2, to cross over to room 8¡­¡± Walking close to the wall is different from walking normally. He had to be careful not to let his shadow cross the boundary. The overhead light was in the center. This meant that as soon as he stepped half a meter away, his shadow would be revealed, and it could be observed by the people inside the room. Therefore, he moved forward carefully, and slowly. A distance that could usually be covered in one or two seconds took a full ten seconds to cross from the doorway of room number 8 to room number 7. Then, it took him another ten seconds to get to the door of room number 6. After leaving room number 6, Du Gang didn¡¯t continue to walk close to the wall, but instead strode forward confidently. ¡°Why is he¡­¡± Before others could voice their doubts, Liang Chu exined, ¡°It¡¯s simple, the living room separates rooms 6 and 5, even if there is a shadow, it cannot be seen if Du Gang doesn¡¯t stick to the wall!¡± Soon, Du Gang, at his regr pace, took seven to eight seconds to cover the distance of more than ten meters. When he was close to the door of room number 5, he again moved against the wall and soon reached the door of room number 5. ¡°Under 40 seconds. Yesterday, you heard the sounds after one minute. This means that the werewolf had plenty of time. So, no one has been ruled out yet!¡± With this information, the upants of Room 5 and Room 7 finally understood his approach, it was a method of elimination. ¡°If nobody has been ruled out, we¡¯re back to square one. What do we do now?¡± Fu Yangxia sighed and asked. Everyone else also looked at Du Gang. Under these circumstances, they didn¡¯t have any solutions and could only pin their hopes on Du Gang. Du Gang was straightforward, he immediately issued an instruction, ¡°Alright, room numbers 1, 5, and 7, head to the second floor. Liang Chu and I will stay on the first floor. We will search for suspicious items together¡­¡± ¡°This time, I hope you don¡¯t repeat the mistakes of the person is room 6. He was clever but ended up outsmarting himself and fell into a trap after discovering false information!¡± Everyone listened and felt chills, indeed that was the case. If room number 6 didn¡¯t think that room number 3 was a werewolf, he wouldn¡¯t have cast a vote for them. Once he cast a vote, everyone else thought he was a werewolf. This led to room number 8, on his deathbed, using his hunter skill to take room number 6 down with him. ¡°We understand. If we find any clue, we will definitely share it!¡± Everyone assured him and then headed for the living room. Meanwhile, Du Gang, looked at Liang Chu and said, ¡°Liang Chu, you start searching from the other side of the living room. Check all the rooms, turn every corner upside down, search for clues. I¡¯ll search this side!¡± Liang Chu nodded, without giving it much thought, he followed everyone else towards the living side of the living room. Du Gang waited until everyone else was out of earshot before he slowly took off his coat. Under the coat was ayer of white powder. It got sticked onto his coat, when he was inching along the wall for the test earlier. Afterpleting the test, he deliberately didn¡¯t show his back to everyone else, because he didn¡¯t want them to know about the powder on his back. Moreover, to prevent others from conducting the same test and discovering the desant, he took the initiative to test it first. Now other people, even if they did think of this, wouldn¡¯t test it again, hence, wouldn¡¯t get the powder on them. More than the wolf knowing about the powder on the wall, Du Gang believed that the wolf wouldn¡¯t know. After all, he had smeared the powder on the wall when there was only about twenty seconds left. Not long after he smeared it, the werewolf made its move. There was not much time left for the werewolf. ¡°So, it¡¯s highly likely that the werewolf is either in room number 9 or 7?¡± Theoretically, he also sprinkled powder on the wall opposite room number 9, and therefore, room number 9 should be ruled out. But in fact, ording to the statements from everyone yesterday, if the werewolf lingered in front of room number 8. Then room number 9 could have left their room and approached room number 8, sticking to his own wall, without having to go to the other side of the wall. Because yesterday, the high heels only lingered in front of room number 8 and didn¡¯t move far. Therefore, both room number 7 and room number 9 were under suspicion! After patting all the powder off from his coat, Du Gang put it back on and continued walking without any hesitation, moving towards the other side of the corridor. While passing by many rooms, he didn¡¯t stop but kept going directly to room number 7. That¡¯s because Liang Chu was currently searching inside room number 7. He purposely skipped room number 6 and came to search room number 7. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Liang Chu, seeing Du Gang enter, was somewhat puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it agreed that everyone would separately search each room? Du Gang gave a casual smile and said, ¡°Are you still trying to hide it from me? Your role is a prophet, am I right!?¡± Liang Chu¡¯s pupils contracted momentarily, but he quickly recovered, Du Gang was one of the people he¡¯d investigated. He nervously walked out of the room, nced left and right, making sure no one was around, then closed the door and whispered, ¡°Yes, I am the prophet. How did you know?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You gave me so many hints yesterday. If I couldn¡¯t even guess that, then it is all for naught, isn¡¯t it?¡± Without wasting words, he immediately asked, ¡°Who did you check on the first day and then the second day?¡± The prophet¡¯s action is after the werewolf¡¯s, so he already knew that room number 8 was going to die, therefore, he wouldn¡¯t check room number 8. Plus, he knew that room number 8 was a hunter, so the hunter would have to shoot. So, the most likely person that room number 8 would take down with him was room number 6, who was responsible for the death of room number 3, so, of course, he wouldn¡¯t check room number 6 either. Apart from him, there were only rooms number 1, 5, and 7 left. Among these three, there must be a witch. Thus, as long as he didn¡¯t check the witch, whoever was leftover was definitely a werewolf! Liang Chu nodded, ¡°On the second day, I checked room number 5, because I was worried that Li Qing would have targeted room number 6, so¡­¡± Not caring about his exnations, Du Gang immediately asked, ¡°What is the identity of room number 5?¡± ¡°Civilian!!¡± Hearing these two words, a smile appeared on Du Gang¡¯s face. ¡°So, among room number 1 and 7, one is a witch and the other is a werewolf¡­¡± PS: Dear readers, how is the Infinite Flow novel by Orange Cat? Is it interesting? Is it above average? If it¡¯s good, the next book will also be rted to Infinite Flow with the main theme being intellectual battles. Chapter 321 - 320 Who is the Real Werewolf? Chapter 321: Chapter 320 Who is the Real Werewolf? Trantor: 549690339 Liang Chu smiled, ¡°So, as long as we ascertain who among them is the witch, the entire truth will be revealed!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Okay, go probe number 7, find out if he is the witch. I will seek out number 1. We shall regroup in an hour!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± As Liang Chu left, Du Gang gazed at his retreating figure, lost in thought. He did not entirely trust what the other had said. The so-called number 1 and 7, one being a witch, the other a werewolf, there was one prerequisite. And that was that he, number 9, was the real prophet. If number 9 was not the prophet, then he must certainly be the werewolf, there is no doubt about it, otherwise, amoner wouldn¡¯t impersonate the prophet. Moreover, the way how number 8 had died was quite suspicious, number 9 certainly had arge suspicion over him. So, the actual werewolf was either number 9 or one of number 1 or 7. ¡°Regardless, let¡¯s first figure out whether number 1 or 7 is the professional!¡± Du Gang left the first floor, found Fu Yangxia in the kitchen on the second floor, he was hiding there snacking. ¡°Um, I am looking for clues¡­¡± He coughed out with crumbs still clinging on his mouth, vaguely stating, ¡°These packaging bags seem very strange¡­¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes, ¡°Eat quickly, I have something to discuss after you¡¯re done!¡± After giving a nod, Fu Yangxia suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Wait a minute, weren¡¯t you searching for clues on the first floor? Why did youe to the second floor?¡± He quickly realized that Du Gang genuinely had something to discuss with him, he hurriedly chewed and swallowed the food in his mouth. While still wiping his mouth, he asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s up?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to speak, leading him deep into the storage room of the kitchen while keeping an eye on the kitchen entrance. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Fu Yangxia started feeling a bit tense, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I am male, my sexuality is straight¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate in cursing. Even though Fu Yangxia had a pretty face, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that this guy was a man. Moreover, even if he was ady, he had no patience right now for these irrelevant things. At this point in time, who would bother thinking about such things. Observing his attitude, Fu Yangxia was relieved. Du Gang suppressed the urge to beat him up, exhaled, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have a professional?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Fu Yangxia was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang to ask so directly, for a moment he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Du Gang didn¡¯t pause, continued, ¡°Answer truthfully. If it doesn¡¯t match with my judgment, you will die!¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Fu Yangxia swallowed hard, feeling a bit nervous, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± At the moment, Du Gang was carefully observing him, especially his expression and demeanor, trying to discover whether he was the werewolf or not. ¡°If you think I¡¯m a werewolf, then hide it, but if not, then tell me. I¡¯ll only give you a minute, after that, you¡¯re on your own.¡± ¡°On your own?¡± Fu Yangxia¡¯s mouth twitched, he opened his mouth wanting to retort, but considering the circumstance he eventually didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly thought about why Du Gang was asking this. Did he find the werewolf? No, he had limited the possibilities of the werewolf and wanted to see whether I was one or not? All that is not important, the important thing is, is he a werewolf? At this moment, Fu Yangxia utilized all his courage and wisdom from the moment he came into this world. His brain was working furiously, constantly analyzing the chances between Du Gang being a wolf or not. Unfortunately, he did not have much information, and the criteria he could judge from was limited. He was unable to conclude urately. However, relying on his many years of experience, he felt that Du Gang was not likely to be a werewolf. Can someone who threw himself into the game be a werewolf? Not likely, he himself is a witch. On the first day, if Du Gang dared to frame him, he could have killed Du Gang on the spot. So¡­ In the end, Fu Yangxia still trusted Du Gang. ¡°Although, I don¡¯t have conclusive parameters to ascertain you¡¯re not a werewolf, but I feel that you¡¯re not a werewolf!¡± Du Gang nodded and asked solemnly, ¡°So, what¡¯s your identity?¡± Fu Yangxia breathed a sigh of relief, slowly admitting his identity. ¡°I am the witch!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am sure!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Do you know why I came to you?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Fu Yangxia also wanted to know, Du Gang¡¯s recent moves were quite surprising. Du Gang said calmly, ¡°Because Liang Chu came me, he said he¡¯s the prophet¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s the prophet?¡± ¡°Yeah, he said he checked me the first night, I am just an ordinary person¡­¡± ¡°The second day, he checked number 5, he¡¯s also an ordinary person!¡± ¡°From his viewpoint, only your number 1 and number 7 identity is unknown, while among the remaining identities, there¡¯s only the witch and the werewolf left!¡± ¡°So, if you¡¯re the witch, then number 7 is the werewolf!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fu Yangxia blinked in surprise, reacting a momentter, ¡°So, the werewolf was found so soon?¡± He knew about the red world, a terrifying world where the death rate was more than 95%. But now, it seemed like fewer than half of the people had died, and the werewolf was already found? ¡°You think it¡¯s impossible?¡± Du Gang counter-questioned him. ¡°No¡­¡± Fu Yangxia shook his head, ¡°I just think that the difficulty level seems not to match with the Red World¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I said before, the death rate in the Red World is fifty percent¡­¡± Du Gang said with a casual smile. Fu Yangxia rolled his eyes, ¡°I know what you mean, you just afraid people would go crazy faced with such a terrifying death rate. They may make rash actions, so you deliberately lowered the death rate!¡± Du Gang nodded. He originally nned on telling Fu Yangxia about the actual death rate in the Red World, not expecting Fu Yangxia to already know. Since he knows, then it was easy. He spoke again, ¡°What I just said was from the perspective of number 9. In his view, I am an ordinary person, number 5 is an ordinary person; you¡¯re the witch, and number 7 is the werewolf!¡± ¡°But!¡± Du Gang paused for a moment, his eyes became sharp, ¡°However, if number 9 is the werewolf, then after number 7 is voted for death, the game will certainly not cease!¡± Fu Yangxia nodded, hepletely understood what Du Gang was saying and asked, ¡°What are you implying?¡± Du Gang scoffed, ¡°If the game does not stop after number 7¡¯s death, then I hope when night falls, you will¡­¡± He imitated a throat-slitting gesture at his own neck. ¡°You want me to poison him?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Think for yourself, number 9 ims to be the prophet. If he¡¯s a real prophet, then after number 7 dies, the game ends. If he¡¯s a fake prophet, then he¡¯s a real werewolf!¡± Fu Yangxia hesitated, ¡°But what if he is amoner pretending to be a prophet?¡± ¡°Pretending?¡± Du Gang sneered, ¡°This is a deadly game. If we don¡¯t find the werewolf, everyone will die. Is he stupid or does he have lost his mind? Intentionally setting a trap? Luring everyone to join him in death?¡± Fu Yangxia looked ponderous and nodded, ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± ¡°However, I need to confirm it with him first!¡± Contrary to Du Gang¡¯s secondhand source, he wished to know his identity directly from number 9, Liang Chu. ¡°Just as it should be!¡± Du Gang nodded his head, showing no opposition. If Fu Yangxia determined it, he would be the one at fault in this matter. Soon, Fu Yangxia left the kitchen to find Liang Chu. Meanwhile, Du Gang returned to the first floor. He was toozy to look for so-called clues and sat quietly in the conference room, waiting for Liang Chu to arrive. Compared to collecting faked evidence, he preferred to analyze the existing intelligence and derive some information from it. Sitting in his own seat, Du Gang pondered over everything that had happened since the game began. He kept recalling and connecting things. He¡¯d always felt that something was wrong, but after thinking through the entire process, he didn¡¯t discover anything unusual. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking.¡± At this time, Liang Chu also happened to have made it to the first floor. One reason why they chose to meet in the first-floor conference room was that others did not want toe to the first floor. The main reason could be that everyone else had died on the first floor. Besides, while sitting in the conference room, they could have a clear view of the situation when someone descended from the second floor. And this made it easier for them to stop any discussion. ¡°How is it? What is the identity of No. 7?¡± Liang Chu smirked, saying, ¡°He keeps saying that he¡¯s a civilian, and he reckons that you are a werewolf¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, asking, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not a witch?¡± The same way Fu Yangxia needed to ascertain from Liang Chu whether he was the Prophet, Du Gang also needed to determine whether Fu Yangxia was a witch. Liang Chu nodded his head and affirmed, ¡°That guy is definitely not a witch, I can assure you of that!¡± Du Gang heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s keep it confidential for now, do not publicize it to avoid him getting desperate¡­¡± Liang Chuughed and said, ¡°I understand. All in all, there are five people. As long as we three n it together and cast our votes against him, we will be fine!¡± With things going this smoothly, Du Gang was actually bing worried. When things go too smoothly, he found it a bit unreal. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still worried about something?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Just to be safe, let¡¯s find No. 5 and make sure of his identity. I¡¯m worried that he might be the witch¡­¡± What he didn¡¯t say was that he wanted to see if No. 5 could possibly be the Prophet. Liang Chu understood his concern, showed a smile, and nodded, ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind. After all, we have already found the werewolf!¡± Now, he looked genuinely rxed. In his view, it was confirmed that they found the werewolf. After all, he¡¯s the Prophet and both yer No. 2 and 5, whom he had checked, were civilians. So, one of the remaining two yers must be the werewolf. Soon, the two again brought yer No. 5 over. ¡°What? Acting all mysterious?¡± No. 5 was somewhat impatient. He was reading a book called ¡°Jin Pin Mei¡± in the study and didn¡¯t appreciate the interruption. Du Gang did not hide anything and directly stated that No. 9 was the Prophet. ¡°Now, you and I have both been verified by No. 9. We are civilians¡­¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± No. 5 didn¡¯t have second thoughts. He just believed it outright and even forgot about the book ¡°Jin Pin Mei¡±. He excitedly said, ¡°I¡¯d already said it before. I¡¯m a good person¡­¡± Du Gang interrupted him, ¡°The identities that are yet unclear are No. 1 and No. 7. You need to dere your identity now. Are you a witch or a civilian? No secrecy allowed!¡± ¡°A witch?¡± No. 5 was taken aback, soon shook his head and said, ¡°I am not a witch. I am just a civilian!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Liang Chu shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, ¡°Like I said before, the werewolf has been found. The game is over!¡± Du Gang let out a sigh of relief and told No. 5, ¡°No. 1 is a witch, and No. 7 is a werewolf. But we must not publicize this to prevent him from getting desperate. So, during the public vote, everyone should still talk about casting their votes in order¡­¡± ¡°But we have prearranged to cast our votes against No. 7. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it! Got it!¡± Now that the werewolf had been found, what could possibly upset No. 5? He promptly nodded his head. With that, he remarked, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the Red World with a death rate of fifty percent. A total of four people have already died. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for you guys, I might not even know who the werewolf is¡­¡± He was better off not mentioning it. Once he did, Du Gang¡¯s previously ckened face tightened once more. Liang Chu rolled his eyes and said irratably, ¡°Du Gang, aren¡¯t you being overly nervous? Now that we know everyone¡¯s roles, is there still a problem?¡± Hearing this, Du Gang thought for a moment, and then shook his head, ¡°Maybe I really am overthinking!¡± At the same time, he felt a little pleased with himself. He had initially thought that the Red World would be very difficult. But now it seemed that a ny-five percent death rate was just for ordinary people. With him around, no matter how challenging it could be, it would still remain just that! In this way, time trickled away bit by bit. The voting and judgment finally began. No. 7 walked into the conference room swaying his head and discovered that everyone else was already there. He asked, ¡°How is it, have you found any clue?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± All four people shook their heads. No. 7 sighed, ¡°So what to do now? We still don¡¯t know who the werewolf is, and it¡¯s almost evening¡­¡± ¡°Right, how are we going to vote today?¡± He was actually a bit undecided. It seemed to him that anyone could be the werewolf. Du Gang said, ¡°Just do it like yesterday. Everyone vote for each other. No. 1 votes for me, I vote for No. 5, No. 5 votes for you, and you vote for No. 9.¡± No. 7 nodded his head, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s first get through this daytime vote and then see what happens tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± He sighed, ¡°I hope we can find the werewolf¡¯s clue tomorrow!¡± No one said a word. They just watched his performance quietly. At this point, everyone thought No. 7¡¯s acting skills were superb. He didn¡¯t betray a single sign of being a werewolf. It seemed that those who could enter this ce were not simple individuals! While everyone was lost in their thoughts, the half-hour defense period ended, and the votingmenced. A machine swiftly appeared above each of their heads. Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and, ording to their prearranged n, pressed the ¡®7¡¯ button. Very soon, the ten seconds passed, and the electronic voice broadcasted the voting results. [Voting ends, the voting results are as follows:] [No. 1, No. 2, No. 5, No. 9 -> No. 7] [No. 7 receives four votes, this public vote is for yer No. 7, No. 7 is condemned to execution by gun!] ¡°Ah?¡± No. 7 stood up abruptly, his face full of disbelief as he looked at everyone else, ¡°You guys?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Liang Chu smiled faintly, as if enjoying some spectacle. Everyone else had the same reactions. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± At this moment, the ceiling suddenly cracked open, and a gun appeared. ¡°Bang!¡± After the gunshot sounded, No. 7 slowly fell, his eyes filled with disbelief and unwillingness. Everyone else was gazing at his corpse, waiting. ¡°Isn¡¯t it over yet?¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s prompt tone rang again. [yer 7 is a civilian. The game continues. Please return to your rooms within 30 seconds.] [Countdown: 29 seconds] ¡°What?¡± At this moment, everyone stood up. Du Gang was the fastest to react. He turned his head and looked at Liang Chu, number 9, and shouted, ¡°Liang Chu, are you a civilian or the Prophet? Speak clearly while you still can!¡± ¡°I am the Prophet!¡± Liang Chu had not expected such an oue. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re a civilian, and number 5 is a civilian. I¡¯ve checked you both!¡± He quickly came to his senses and turned to Fu Yangxia, number 1, his face twisted in rage. ¡°You¡¯re the werewolf!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the witch!¡± Everyone instantly turned to look. Fu Yangxia lookedpletely baffled. ¡°If I¡¯m not the witch, then who is? Don¡¯t try to bite back at me!¡± A light flickered in Liang Chu¡¯s eyes as he suddenly had a realization. ¡°I get it, number 6 was the witch. He was killed by the hunter. He was the witch!¡± [Countdown: 20 seconds] Liang Chu quickly turned to Du Gang and number 5. ¡°Both of you, believe me. Fu Yangxia is definitely a werewolf¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, Fu Yangxia started to panic and cursed loudly. ¡°Liang Chu, you are the werewolf, and you¡¯re trying to y innocent! Wait for it, I¡¯ll have you dead tonight!¡± ¡°Did you hear that? He said he would have me dead tonight!¡± At this moment, a fierce light shone in Liang Chu¡¯s eyes. ¡°You want to kill me tonight? I¡¯ll have you dead right now. I demand justice for Li Qing!¡± With that, he lunged at Fu Yangxia. Du Gang watched carefully, noticing that Liang Chu did not pull out a knife. It seemed that this action was a spur-of-the-moment decision, and he genuinely didn¡¯t expect this oue. [Countdown: 15 seconds] The ticking countdown overhead echoed ominously, like the relentless call of a deathly specter. Du Gang and number 5 watched the two, utterly confused. At this moment, they could not discern who was the werewolf and who was putting on an act. Both of their reactions seemed too genuine to be fake. ¡°Let¡¯s return to our rooms!¡± Without another word, Du Gang turned to number 5 and walked away from the conference room, leaving the two men grappling with each other. Seeing this, number 5 also didn¡¯t dare to linger and turned to leave. [Countdown: 12 seconds] At this moment, Fu Yangxia was entangled with Liang Chu. ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge Li Qing¡­¡± ¡°Damn you, stop pretending¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to drag me down with you?¡± At this moment, Fu Yangxia was on the verge of madness. Of all people, why did Liang Chu have to drag him down? Without a doubt, in his eyes, Liang Chu was the werewolf! ¡°Go to hell!¡± In this crucial moment, Fu Yangxia made a bold move and delivered a kick to Liang Chu¡¯s midsection. ¡°Ah~~!¡± With a sharp cry of pain, Liang Chu let go of Fu Yangxia, hastily covering his groin area. Seeing his chance, Fu Yangxia quickly got up and headed for his room. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Suppressing his pain, Liang Chu swiftly stood up and chased after him. The two of them, one after the other, quickly arrived at the entrance of Fu Yangxia¡¯s room. At this time, the countdown had three seconds left. ¡°Three seconds¡­¡± Liang Chu sighed. Three seconds was not enough time to kill Fu Yangxia. And if he didn¡¯t enter his own room in the next three seconds, he would undoubtedly die. If he died, then there would only be three left. Fu Yangxia could kill another at night, and then during the day, when only two remained, voting would not result in a death, which would mean a guaranteed victory for the werewolves. Let Fu Yangxia live? Impossible! ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± In this moment, Liang Chu¡¯s mind was incredibly clear. He didn¡¯t follow into Fu Yangxia¡¯s room; instead, he turned and ran towards his own. [Countdown: 2 seconds] ¡°Tap tap tap!¡± At this moment, he used all his strength and ran like a madman. [Countdown: 1 second] Finally, as the countdown was about to end, he dashed into his own room and immediately jumped onto his bed. [Night falls, please close your eyes!] [Werewolf, please take action!] Hearing this emotionless yet unnerving voice, Du Gang was unable to calm his feelings. ¡°Who among the two is the werewolf?¡± Even to this moment, he was still confused. Both Fu Yangxia and Liang Chu seemed suspicious, either of them could be the werewolf! Time slowly ticked away and he was waiting for the sound of footsteps outside, but there was no sound at all. [The werewolf¡¯s action ends.] [Witch, please take action. The person the werewolf chose to kill is him. Do you want to use the antidote? Do you want to use the poison?] Upon hearing this voice, Fu Yangxia, in the room next door, was stunned. ¡°He didn¡¯t kill me?¡± As a witch, he could see every move of the werewolf and choose to save or not save someone, and choose to poison or not poison anyone. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did he not get in or what?¡± Fu Yangxia was puzzled as to why Liang Chu didn¡¯t target him, but he didn¡¯t soften. [Do you want to use the poison?] ¡°Yes!¡± [Please choose the target you want to poison!] Hearing this prompt that only he could hear, Fu Yangxia unhesitatingly chose Liang Chu, number 9. [The witch¡¯s action ends.] [Prophet, please take action. Choose the yer whose identity you want to check!] In room number 9, Liang Chu knew he was doomed and was no longer struggling. Upon hearing the prompt, he casually pointed to number 1. [The yer you chose to verify is number 1 and his identity is the witch.] ¡°Huh?¡± Liang Chu was taken aback. What¡¯s going on? yer number 7 died during the day, leaving only four people. He himself was the Prophet, Fu Yangxia was the witch, and yers number 2 and 5 were civilians. So, where was the werewolf? At this moment, it finally dawned on him. The so-called werewolf was the will of this world. The will of this red world had been toying with them the whole time. Like a devil, he sadistically watched mortals deceiving and manipting each other. I must warn them! As Liang Chu opened his mouth to shout, a dagger appeared between his eyebrows. This dagger, in his own room, it was meant for self-defense, but it turned out to be a lethal threat at night. Unfortunately, he had realized this toote. With his final breath, he sighed. ¡°None of them, they probably can¡¯t survive¡­¡± [Prophet¡¯s action ended, tonight¡¯s activities end, good night!] ¡°Is it over?¡± Du Gang had been waiting for a while but there was no game over message. ¡°Could it be that Fu Yangxia didn¡¯t poison Liang Chu?¡± ¡°Or did he choose to save himself?¡± This was the only exnation. Du Gang thought about it and there was only this possibility. Liang Chu chose to kill Fu Yangxia, and Fu Yangxia saved himself, and that was why the game had not ended. If it turned out to be a peaceful night and no one died, it would prove that Fu Yangxia is the witch and Liang Chu the werewolf. Then, they could vote for Liang Chu. Thinking of this, Du Gang finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Haha, finally it¡¯s over!¡± Feeling somewhat relieved, he gradually fell asleep. Six hourster. [It¡¯s daybreak, all yers can move freely!] Du Gang, who had already awoken, swiftly got up at the sound of the announcement and stepped out of his room. Immediately, he turned his head to look to his left. In room number one on the left, Fu Yangxia had also stepped out almost simultaneously. He was still alive, he must have saved himself¡­ As Du Gang thought this, he made his way toward Fu Yangxia. ¡°The game hasn¡¯t ended?¡± Who knew, before he could finish talking, he heard this shocking phrase. Then, before Du Gang could react, Fu Yangxia shocked him further by saying. ¡°Liang Chu is clearly dead. What¡¯s going on?¡± Liang Chu is dead? Du Gang was taken aback, stopping in his tracks as he looked dubiously at Fu Yangxia. Fu Yangxia nodded: ¡°Yes. I poisoned himst night!¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows and swiftly walked towards the room Liang Chu was in. Seeing this, Fu Yangxia followed too. He wanted to see why the game hadn¡¯t ended even though Liang Chu was dead. Both of the men arrived at Liang Chu¡¯s room one after another. Indeed, Liang Chu was lying t on the bed with his eyes wide open, motionlessly staring at the ceiling. Just like the others who died during the night, he had a dagger between his eyebrows. ¡°He¡¯s really dead!¡± Du Gang stared in shock at Liang Chu¡¯s body. He had been sure that Liang Chu was the werewolf. Who¡¯d have thought that he would die during the night and the game would still not end? ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t the game end after he died?¡± At the side, Fu Yangxia was also incredibly puzzled. Then, yer Number 5 also rushes over, panting. ¡°Liang Chu is dead?¡± Like Du Gang, he also didn¡¯t know whether Fu Yangxia or Liang Chu was the werewolf. Fu Yangxia finally reacted, stuttering in disbelief: ¡°You have to believe me, I am really the witch. Last night, I poisoned him!¡± Du Gang squinted at him thoughtfully: ¡°Last night, didn¡¯t Liang Chu try to kill you?¡± Fu Yangxia looked at Liang Chu, then at everyone else, he looked baffled, anxiously saying, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t try to kill mest night, so I poisoned him!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he try to kill you?¡± yer number 5, Nie Fei, had now put aside his lecherous gaze for Fu Yangxia. Faced with a matter of life and death, he had temporarily put aside this obsession. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± After opening and closing his mouth, Fu Yangxia said, ¡°Maybe, he forgot?¡± ¡°Or maybe, he didn¡¯t have time?¡± Du Gang and Nie Fei just continued to stare at him coldly. Fu Yangxia froze. ¡°I¡­I really am the witch!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t try to kill me¡­why didn¡¯t he try to kill me?¡± Right now, he was in a panic, his head turning this way and that, he kept talking nonstop. Just as he was about to step forward to keep exining, Du Gang suddenly whipped out a dagger, warning, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, just talk from where you are!¡± This dagger was from his own room. When he was leaving his room, he had deliberately taken it for self-defense. Fu Yangxia stopped in his tracks instantly. He tried to exin again: ¡°He was definitely trying to hurt me!¡± ¡°That guy, Liang Chu, knowing that he himself was doomed, he must have been trying to sabotage me! If he tried to kill me, I would have saved myself and my identity as a witch would have been confirmed!¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t try to kill me! He deliberately withheld his attack, made me poison him, that way he would die, but he will have harmed me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what happened, he wanted to drag me down with him!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Did you forget the rules of the game? When a werewolf dies, the game ends!¡± ¡°Now, Liang Chu is dead, and the game is still ongoing, this means, he is not a werewolf!¡± Fu Yangxia argued anxiously, ¡°Du Gang, believe me!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°You and I have no blood rtion, I can only believe what I see!¡± ¡°Let me tell you a story!¡± He started speaking slowly, ¡°On the first day, both you and I discovered that the panel on top of the meeting room¡¯s table was controlled by hexagonal screws¡­¡± ¡°Following that, you went to look for a tool, and indeed, you found it, so, you went to the meeting room and sneakily looked at everyone¡¯s identities¡­¡± Du Gangughed coldly, ¡°You knew Number 9 was the prophet, you knew Number 8 was the hunter, and you also knew that Number 6 was the witch!¡± ¡°So, you switched your werewolf identity on the panel with Number 3!¡± ¡°Then, you took that tool to Number 6, intentionally showing it to him¡­¡± While speaking, he added, ¡°During this process, there might be some details, for example, you pretending to identally tell him that the panel on top of the meeting room¡¯s table has hexagonal screws and let him see everyone¡¯s identities!¡± ¡°Therefore, when Number 6 found the tool and secretly went to the meeting room, he saw that the werewolf was Number 3!¡± ¡°Atst, during the voting, Number 6 voted against Number 3, and everyone believed he was the werewolf¡­¡± ¡°And at that time, you, who knew that Number 8 was the hunter, killed him because you knew that Number 8 kills would take Number 6 with him!¡± ¡°Therefore, the real witch was Number 6, and he is already dead. But you pretended to be the witch and continue to wreak havoc!¡± Du Gang said in a calm tone, ¡°This story, how do you find it?¡± At the side, Number 5, Nie Fei, had an epiphany after listening, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°No wonder, this way, everything makes sense!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible, Liang Chu was definitely a werewolf¡­¡± Fu Yangxia immediately shook his head, he did not believe this at all. Du Gang reminded him, ¡°I asked him yesterday after the voting ended if he was a prophet. His attitude was very firm and he didn¡¯t change his statement.¡± ¡°This means that his identity is either really the prophet, or the werewolf!¡± ¡°Originally, I thought he was the werewolf, and the game didn¡¯t endst night was because he tried to kill you and you saved yourself!¡± ¡°It turns out, that¡¯s not the case, the game didn¡¯t end because you are the werewolf!¡± Chapter 322 - 321 Return! Chapter 322: Chapter 321 Return! Trantor: 549690339 Du Gang sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it, you¡¯re really bold and skilled. The high-heeled shoes actually rang at your own door¡­.¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten that on the first night, the first appearance of the high-heeled shoes was at door number 1. At that time, number 1 was framed on him. And he also thought at that time that number 1 could not be the Wolfman. Now it seemed that he was using his own intelligence to clear his suspicion. ¡°Impressive!¡± Du Gangmented, ¡°You are really not simple, a scheme within a scheme, deliberately putting yourself in the situation, causing me to mistakenly believe that the Wolfman wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Hearing this series of reasonable and evidence-based analysis, Fu Yangxia was stunned. Du Gang¡¯s analysis was very coherent, as if it were the truth. Even if he himself listened, he would doubt whether he really picked the Wolfman card. But how can this be? What he got was clearly the witch¡¯s card! Nie Fei, number 5, couldn¡¯t help but apud, looking at Du Gang with a bit of admiration, ¡°Impressive, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this skilled, you¡¯re well-deserved as someone who dares to im to be good at reasoning from the start¡­¡± Fu Yangxia opened his mouth to speak, but was unable to utter a word. He tried to find loopholes in Du Gang¡¯s speech, but could not find any. The logic was tooplete, as if he really did all of it. Suddenly, he remembered the part of tricking number 6 into voting, and eximed, ¡°Wait, the one who suggested to vote for each other was Liang Chu, not me¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything, you could have just found Liang Chu privately before voting began, and told him your n!¡± ¡°Considering Liang Chu¡¯s character, he would definitely initiate it in the meeting room once he learns the method from you!¡± Indeed, Liang Chu was like a big boss from the start, no matter what it was, he always took the lead, making this point entirely without a problem. Fu Yangxia was stunned again. He looked at Du Gang and then at number 5, filled with suspicion in his eyes. Du Gang simplyughed, ¡°What, you still suspect that the Wolfman is among the two of us?¡± ¡°Liang Chu died at night. He¡¯s the Prophet. We both were confirmed by him to be mere citizens!¡± Nie Fei, number 5, also startedughing, ¡°Fu Yangxia, stop struggling. This afternoon, you¡¯re done for!¡± However, Fu Yangxia kept shaking his head. ¡°I understand now!¡± ¡°I understand now!¡± He muttered to himself, filled with regret. ¡°I should not have poisoned him yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Right, you should have been unarmed yesterday, making everyone believe you were the real witch, that way you could have survived!¡± Du Gang chuckled: ¡°Too bad you were too impatient. Liang Chu cornered you, causing you to lose yourposure and reasoning. Plus, you were already moving at the time, so you killed Liang Chu as soon as you got the chance¡­¡± Nie Fei nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly right, if it wasn¡¯t for Liang Chu fighting him to the death and causing him to lose control, he might have truly acted as if he was unarmed to prove his identity as the witchst night. Then by the time voting took ce, it would likely be Liang Chu who got voted out, as the real witch had already died!¡± ¡°And once Liang Chu dies during the day, you could kill another one during the night. By day, there would only be two people left, one vote each, it surely would result in a tie, you would definitely win!¡± ¡°Such a pity!¡± Nie Fei shook his head and sighed, ¡°Being careless at the critical moment, you were too careless. You neglected the most crucial part of verifying your identity, and rushed to kill Liang Chu¡­¡± But now, Fu Yangxia¡¯s expression was a little strange. He looked at Nie Fei, then at Du Gang, finally locking eyes with Du Gang. ¡°Du Gang, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s the Wolfman, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes withughter, ¡°Tell me, I want to hear, how are you going to pin the identity of a Wolfman on me in this situation?!¡± Nie Fei was also looking at him with interest. But Fu Yangxia just shook his head and sneered. ¡°Liang Chu said before that he knew Li Qing previously, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, is there a problem with that?!¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Fu Yangxia sneered again, slowly saying, ¡°In fact, there is another person acquainted with Li Qing and Liang Chu, and that person is you, Du Gang!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The three of you are friends, teaming up together¡­¡± ¡°After learning that you are a Wolfman, both of them were very loyal. They directly decided to sacrifice themselves to save you¡­¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Du Gangughed lightly: ¡°Did you forget the rounds everyone reported at the beginning?¡± ¡°Do you think, based on my rounds, who has a deeper rtionship among the two of us?¡± He snorted: ¡°Li Qing and Liang Chu are both people who have experienced 7 mission worlds, while I¡¯ve only been through 1. Do you think my rtionship with them exceeds that of friendship all of a sudden?¡± Nie Fei also burst outughing, ¡°Fu Yangxia, stop resisting. With only three people left, the truth is out in the open. Do you still want to get my vote?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not stupid!¡± Fu Yangxia furrowed his brows. He also felt Du Gang was right, how could someone who has a shared experience of 1 mission make two people who have been through 7 missions together die for him? Soon, he came up with another possibility. ¡°Perhaps, you know each other in real life. The two of them are your family¡¯s servants in the Du residence. Their families are all under your Du family¡¯s control. You threatened them, saying that if you die, their families must die too¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°Your assumptions are getting more ludicrous. You¡¯re saying I¡¯m from the Du family? Tell me, is there a force in the Southern Wilderness known as Du?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about divine forces, just tell me, among the royal or noble families, is there one with the name Du?¡± As he said this, he looked at Nie Fei andughed, ¡°Coincidentally, Fu Yangxia and I entered this ce from the same location and there happened to be a stalk of Gloomy Sun Grass there¡­¡± Nie Fei nods, ¡°So you two are both from the Southern Wilderness!¡± Fu Yangxia wanted to fabricate some grand Du family, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He was in despair. He knew that the Wolfman was between Du Gang and Nie Fei. But the only problem was, he didn¡¯t know who among these two was the real Wolfman. The Wolfman had concealed himself too well! He firmly believed that one of these two was the werewolf, as well as a friend of Liang Chu and Li Qing. Everything they had done was for the werewolf to win! Fu Yangxia abruptly sat down on the ground, his gaze circting between the two men. ¡°When I die, the game won¡¯t end. Among you two, one is a civilian and the other a werewolf. When the timees, the civilian among you will regret it!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll understand how I feel now!¡± Du Gang and Nie Fei exchanged a nce and shrugged, ¡°Stop struggling, it¡¯s useless!¡± Fu Yangxia realized that these two would not change their minds anymore. They were one hundred percent certain that he was the werewolf. ¡°Hehe!¡± He gave a bitterugh, ¡°We¡¯ll see! Weep when the timees!¡± Saying that, he sat down on the ground, lying down, his expression faraway, starting to recall his past life. Upon seeing this, Du Gang whispered to Nie Fei who was standing by, ¡°Be careful, he mightsh out in desperation. You go next door and grab a dagger. I¡¯ll watch over him¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± At this life and death moment, there was no ce forpassion. If Fu Yangxia doesn¡¯t die, then he would be the one to die! Until Nie Fei left, Fu Yangxia didn¡¯t make a move, as if he had indeed given up. And so, the two of them guarded the door while Fu Yangxiay on the ground, his gaze distant, sometimes even emitting a weirdugh. ¡°Du Gang, are we being too cruel?¡± Nie Fei at this moment seemed somewhat reluctant, after all, they were all the same. Du Gang sighed, ¡°Cruel? The truly cruel one is this world, not us!¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s too cruel, then why don¡¯t you die in his ce?¡± Hearing this, Nie Fei shrugged, ¡°Never mind, then!¡± Finally, time approached thest half hour, and the voting verdict finally began. Du Gang and Nie Fei returned to the conference room, but Fu Yangxia didn¡¯te. He knew too well that his death was certain and hadpletely given up. For him, there was no difference between being voted to death and failing to arrive at the designated location on time and dying. ¡°Out of nine people, only two of us survived, that¡¯s a 22% survival rate!¡± Nie Fei sighed, ¡°The death rate this time is too low¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t yet aware of the actual death rate in the red world. And Du Gang, just gave a lightugh. This death rate,pared to the 95% rate in the red world, was already quite good. For the next while, the two of them had nothing to talk about, they just sat quietly for half an hour, finally waiting for the voting moment. [Voting verdict begins, please vote within 10 seconds!] Next, the machine from overhead descended again. Du Gang and Nie Fei, both of them pressed the key number 1. [Voting ends, the voting result is as follows:] [Number 2 and Number 5 -> Number 1] [Number 1, two votes. This round¡¯s verdict is for yer Number 1. yer Number 1 is sentenced to death by gunshot!] [yer number 1 was the witch, the game continues, all yers please return to their rooms within 30 seconds] [Countdown: 29 seconds] ¡°What?¡± When the voting results were shown, Du Gang and Nie Fei were both taken aback. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Du Gang looked at Nie Fei in disbelief, ¡°Could it be¡­ you¡¯re the werewolf?¡± Nie Fei panicked even more, ¡°Not me, not me. Why hasn¡¯t the game ended?¡± At this moment, he remembered what Fu Yangxia had said before. Liang Chu and Li Qing may have known Du Gang since long ago. They were coordinating with each other¡­ ¡°Du Gang!¡± At this moment, the ruthlessness red up in Nie Fei¡¯s heart, he raised the dagger and swiftly lunged at Du Gang. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Du Gang¡¯s attention waspletely on Nie Fei. He naturally saw this attacking and quickly retreated, avoiding the knife. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Based on Nie Fei¡¯s reaction, as well as the current situation, Du Gang finally understood. His deduction was built upon a false model! Nie Fei didn¡¯t care about any of that, his eyes red, he again raised his dagger and shed at Du Gang. Du Gang, quick-eyed and agile, pped his wrist, while his other hand swiftly moved up, pressing it against Nie Fei¡¯s neck. [Countdown: 25 seconds] The sound of impending death echoed once again. Du Gang, however, surprisingly felt a moment of disorientation. After he had overturned his entire deduction, he came to a shocking yet logical conclusion. At this time, Nie Fei was unwilling to concede. Taking advantage of Du Gang¡¯s momentary distraction, he raised the knife once again and stabbed straight at Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang avoided his vital parts and received the stab with his back. At the same time, the dagger pressing against Nie Fei¡¯s neck left a mark. ¡°Stop, listen to me!¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s brain was running at high speed, and soon he had a set of words to say. ¡°If I were the werewolf, I could kill you now, but I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Nie Fei, we were both fooled. yer Number 8 is not the hunter, it¡¯s yer Number 6, he faked his death!¡± ¡°Faked death, do you understand?!¡± [Countdown: 15 seconds!] ¡°Go back, go back to your room for now. We still have a chance!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nie Fei was a little confused, not knowing if what Du Gang said was true or not. But then again, Du Gang had indeed not killed him. Not only that, but Du Gang had also put down the dagger in his hand and quickly left the meeting room, running for his own room. Subconsciously, Nie Fei followed him out. ¡°Go back to your room, we still have a chance. Number 6 is not really dead, understand?!¡± Hearing this, Nie Fei was filled with a renewed hope for survival and quickly followed. Soon, he reached his own room, number 5, and hurried inside. Meanwhile, Du Gang quickly returned to room number 2. Just as heid down on the bed, the electronic voice above his head started to speak. [Eyes closed, it¡¯s nighttime!] [Wolfman, begin your moves!] ¡°Should be okay, right?¡± ¡°He should be the one to die, right?!¡± At that moment, Du Gang was somewhat frantic. Hepletely ignored the door crack, lying t on the bed, his eyes wide open staring at the ceiling. Time slipped away bit by bit. It took a full three minutes for the electronic voice to speak again. [The Wolfman chose his target] [Witch, please act, the Wolfman decided to kill him, do you choose to use the antidote? Or the poison?] Right bet! Du Gang sighed in relief. ¡°So, is Nie Fei dead?¡± He muttered, but his heart was still in his throat, daring not to make a sound, waiting for the next announcement from the electronic voice. [The Witch¡¯s turn ends!] [Prophet, please act, choose the yer you want to check the identity of!] [Prophet¡¯s turn ends, all night activities end, goodnight!] Finally, after four to five minutes, all the announcements from the electronic voice ended. ¡°I survived!¡± At this moment, Du Gang smiled. This time, he had truly survived! When Fu Yangxia died, the moment the game didn¡¯t end, all his previous deductive reasoning was overturned. All of these spections were built on the premise that this game was being yed fairly. But if the game wasn¡¯t fair from the start, no matter how you y, there¡¯s nothing you can do! So, at that instant, everything became clear to him. Why everyone¡¯s game number was arranged ording to the order they entered this world, while his was the exact opposite of number one. Why didn¡¯t the game end even though the wolfman was locked down and the remaining yers were all good guys? All of this was because the wolfman was never any of them to begin with! The wolfman¡­ was the will of this world! The world¡¯s will set the rules of the game, but it hid a crucial detail. That is the wolfman was it itself! Therefore, their fighting and killing each other inside was useless. ¡°I am number 2, and Fu Yangxia is number 1. Is this a hint from the Heavenly Court?¡± ¡°Telling us that after entering this world, the rules of the game are not as it has told us?!¡± Many thoughts crossed Du Gang¡¯s mind in an instant. ¡°This game, it¡¯s not a detective game!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an¡­ escape game!¡± The real task given to us by the Heavenly Court is to escape! While Wolfman Kill is the task that the will of the world gives us, pretending to be the Heavenly Court and even reiterating¡­ But of course, the Heavenly Court is not entirely helpless. The rules of the Wolfman Kill are actually the room for maneuver left by the Heavenly Court, it¡¯s time given to them. The world¡¯s will can only kill one person with the form of wolfman at night. At other times, it can only spectate or manipte things around, but it cannot kill! That¡¯s why he lied to Nie Fei to return to his room at the end. If Nie Fei hadn¡¯t gone back, he would have died from the rules. Which means that the wolfman would still be able to kill another person at night. By then, with only Du Gang left, he would have nowhere else to go. So, at the time, he tricked Nie Fei into going back to his room. His purpose was to have Nie Fei take the hit for him. ¡°I made the right bet!¡± When he realized and understood all this at that moment, he began to think of ways to survive. Ultimately, he just felt that he might be luckier than Nie Fei at night, and may not necessarily die, so he chose to deceive him. Indeed, he was right! ¡°The world¡¯s will is probably killing based on strength, or maybe based on the order of entering this world¡­¡± ¡°More likely, it just wants to see me breakdown!¡± Du Gang believed that the most likely reason was that this world¡¯s will was sadistic, amused by their internal fightings, it found joy. The greater the emotional turbulence of humans, the more pleasure it derives. So, to save him, the con-man, forst! Just like a child with a load of toys, keeping the best toy for thest after getting them all. Because he was scared, he yed with the best first, and the others could not give him pleasure. As it turned out, he made the right bet, whether it was luck or something else, he survived. The dead one was Nie Fei! So, when there was only Du Gang left in the Wolfman Kill game, he suffered from insomnia! All night, he pondered on how to escape from here. ¡°Dawn has arrived, all yers are free to move!¡± ¡°All yers, huh?¡± Du Gang shook his head with a bitter smile. Nine people entered, and currently, he was the only one left! ¡°It¡¯s time to leave!¡± The dead are gone, the living must continue to live, any more mncholy is useless. After Du Gang left Room 2, he took ast look at the corridor, then headed upstairs. He went straight to the balcony on the second floor, faced the strong attraction inside, and pushed open the door that looked like a demon to others. ¡°Boom!¡± As the door opened, the original situation of the sky full of red light suddenly changed. Endless purple radiance pierced through all the red light that was suppressing him at that moment. ¡°Buzz!¡± Just in a moment, Du Gang was enveloped in this purple light. The next second, he was transported back to his own independent Heavenly Court space with the pull of that force. ¡°The task is being settled¡­¡± ¡°This mission is a survival mode, reward 1 Merit Point!¡± ¡°Your basic reward is 1 Merit Point!¡± ¡°Congrattions, you have received a grade above D for evaluation, beginning data analysis¡­¡± ¡°Sessful grading, your missionpletion evaluation is A grade, receiving an additional 90% Merit Points reward¡­¡± ¡°Your final rewards total: 1 Merit Point and 9000 Merit Points.¡± ¡°The mission is over, you will have an hour to linger in Heavenly Court, pleaseplete the exchange within an hour.¡± ¡°The next mission release time will be between three and six months, please ept the mission promptly and enter the Heavenly Court.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Du Gang sighed. He survived, but eight people were left there forever! Not just their physical bodies, but also their souls, and even their gods! ¡°Phew!¡± He breathed out deeply, let out the stifling feeling in his heart, adjusted himself a little, and started checking his merit points. ¡°Ding, your Merit Points bnce is: 22397¡± ¡°Enough for two level ups!¡± What Du Gangcks now is not other practices, but his cultivation level! If he had time, he could naturally practice slowly, but what hecks is time. ¡°Heavenly Court, convert my Merit Points to Merit, I want to upgrade my cultivation level!¡± ¡°Ding, your current cultivation level: Third Tribtion God Spirit, you can spend 2 Merit Points to upgrade to Fifth Tribtion God Spirit. Do you want to upgrade?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With his affirmation, the entire Heavenly Court space sparkled. A purple radiance descended from the sky, directly hitting him. ¡°Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!¡± ¡°Swipe Swipe Swipe!¡± At this moment, Du Gang seemed to see the whole world revolving as if he was embodying the Heavenly Dao. He peered into the mysteries of the whole world! Cosmic truths floated before his eyes¡­. Unfortunately, this feeling did notst long, and he quickly came to his senses. Looking again, his cultivation level had reached the stage of the Fifth Tribtion God Spirit. ¡°Finally reached the Fifth Tribtion!¡± Du Gang smiled again. The Fifth Tribtion God Spirit, this means that his basic limit of Divine Power reached 1500 Naer Divine Power. Multiplying by his 4% cultivation advancement, his basic limit of Divine Power reached the level of 6000 Naer! If, with the Jie-Character Secret ten-timesbat power increase, hisbat strength will reach a terrifying 60,000! Of course, it can onlyst ten seconds. But these ten seconds are enough for him to deal with most enemies at the God Spirit stage! ¡°This is not the end!¡± ¡°After eating the Gloomy Sun Grass, the progress ceiling for my God Spirit Level cultivation method can reach up to 6%!¡± ¡°In other words, there can be more bonuses¡­.¡± ¡°I wonder, how far is my current strengthpared to the strong ones on the Human Ranking?¡± There will be a day¡­. After the cultivation level upgrade, Du Gang chose a few cheap but practical items in Heavenly Court¡¯s exchange box, then chose to leave. He didn¡¯t forget that outside, there were still five people waiting for him¡­. ¡°Yin-Yang Five, I¡¯ming!¡± Chapter 323: 322: Kill with a Borrowed Knife! Chapter 323: 322: Kill with a Borrowed Knife!
Trantor:549690339 Upon returning to reality, Du Gang was still a thousand meters away from the Dragon Dive Abyss. As soon as he appeared, a strong, tear-like force came over him. ¡°Jie-Character Secret!¡± Not daring to ck, Du Gang swiftly activated the Nine Secrets, transforming his body into a swimming dragon as he charged towards the cliff top. As he passed by a tform at the 800-meter mark, he nced inside, only to see the once bustling tform now deserted.
On the cliff wall, the vines bearing the nine Gloomy Sun Grass nts had also been removed, not a trace of stem or leaf remained. Upon seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. ¡°The Gloomy Sun Grass grows naturally. If it could be cultivated by people, it would not be a treasure!¡± Shaking his head without pausing, he quickly shot up to the surface. The surface was already empty, apart from some garbage left by people, no one was present. ¡°The Yin Yang Quintet is not here¡­¡± Du Gang narrowed his eyes. He had contemted about it in the Heavenly Court. He did not rule out the possibility that the Demon Domain already knew that he had entered the Heavenly Court, so the Yin Yang Quintet might be waiting in ambush. But now, they were not here, indicating that at the very least, the higher-ups of the Ancient City hadn¡¯t leaked out his situation. ¡°There¡¯s another thing, how did the Yin Yang Quintet manage to track me?¡± With their strength, they didn¡¯t have the ability to deduce his location out of thin air with just his name. ¡°No, before this, I should ponder why the Demon Domain didn¡¯t send stronger people to kill me.¡±
What Du Gang was most puzzled about was this issue. He was an Ancient God, the only Ancient God, and was at odds with the Ancient Demons, even predicted to seek revenge on them. But now, why hadn¡¯t a single person at the True God Level from the Demon Domain appeared before him? Although he was being pursued by the Yin Yang Quintet and others, these people were only at the God Spirit Level, and not impossible to escape from. ¡°Let¡¯s make a guess first!¡± This mission enhanced his logical thinking again. Whenever he encountered an issue, he tended to sort out the situation more. ¡°Firstly, there is no doubt that the Ancient Gods and Ancient Demons cannot coexist!¡± ¡°Under the circumstances where both sides fight to death, the Ancient Demons know that the Ancient Gods are alive, yet they do not send a Great Power to pursue me ¡­¡± ¡°Two possibilities, the first one, they disdain to bully the small ¡­ This possibility is smallest, it¡¯s not a sh of equals, we are mortal enemies. If I had such an enemy, I would have killed him before he was born ¡­¡± Du Gang stroked his chin and pondered again, ¡°The second one, someone blocked the existences above the God Spirit Level for me!¡± ¡°This possibility isrger. The one who took action may either belong to the Ancient City or to the Nuwa n. In any case, these powerful ones were all blocked ¡­¡± ¡°As for letting the Yin Yang Quintete after me, is it to temper me? That¡¯s also possible!¡±
Thinking of this, Du Gang suddenly felt an urge to meditate on his luck, thinking: ¡°Could there also be another possibility that my luck is at work here, and something unexpected will happen when these guyse after me?¡± Quickly, he shook his head again, ¡°This isn¡¯t a mythic novel, there¡¯s no such talk of luck, the probability is small!¡± ¡°So, in all likelihood, a strong person has fended off those above the God Spirit Level for me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely about fending off, only keeping watch is enough ¡­¡± ¡°In this regard, no methods higher than the God Spirit Level should appear before me!¡± ¡°Therefore, the Yin Yang Quintet must have deduced my location through their own abilities ¡­¡± ¡°To deduce my position at this level, they would need a medium ¡­¡± Du Gang was no longer the naive youngster who knew nothing. Since arriving at the Primordial Continent, he had never rxed for a moment ¨C not a moment spent not cultivating or learning. The medium meant something rted to him. ¡°This avatar of mine rushed straight to the Lost Ancient Town, or the Heavenly Court, as soon as it left the city. It did not interact with others midway, so there is no possibility of leaving something behind ¡­¡± Suddenly, his eyes shed and he lowered his head, ¡°So, is there a problem with this body of mine?¡± The body he possessed was a reconstruction made in the depths of the Ancient City, controlled by the third deity.
There was definitely nothing wrong with the deity. No one could interfere. The only issue could be with the body! Thinking of this, he quickly connected with Xiang Xinjian. Themunication was instantly connected as if he was free at the time. ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s up?!¡± On the other hand, Xiang Xinjian seemed rxed, even his voice was somewhatzy. Without considering whether Xiang Xinjian was responsible for rying his messages, Du Gang asked directly, ¡°Teacher, is there any way to embed information during body reconstruction?¡± After hearing this, Xiang Xinjian half-smiled, ¡°Have you been tracked?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been hunted down by the Demon n squad. Upon careful consideration, the only issue is indeed my body¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re quick!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°After you left, someone bribed the person responsible for your body reconstruction that day and took away some of your homogeneous energy¡­¡± So he did know! In Du Gang¡¯s mind, he quickly caught on to this new term used by Xiang Xinjian and asked, ¡°Homogeneous energy?¡±
Xiang Xinjian chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s something used in the reconstruction of your body¡­¡± ¡°To make it simple, to reconstruct a body, a special material is generally required, but this material is confidential¡­¡± ¡°In short, this material will leave some scraps after reconstructing a body!¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, we would integrate these scraps with others to form new materials for use¡­¡± ¡°But if someone acts quickly, they can take it away before the scraps are integrated!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°So, the Demon n took my body reconstruction scraps as a basis to chase and kill me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge thepliment, instead he frowned, ¡°Since you knew that an outsider bought the scraps from my body, why¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°Of course, to let you suffer a bit, think more, observe more, consider more!¡± ¡°The scraps from the Ancient City were easy to handle, but what if your body gets destroyed while you¡¯re adventuring outside, and you need to reconstruct it?¡± ¡°What if someone got hold of your scraps and set a trap topletely beat you to death?¡±
Du Gang said wrinkling his brows, ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± He realised that since Xiang Xinjian took this as a lesson for him to gain experience, there must be a solution. ¡°Very simple, in ces where you reconstruct your body, pay half more of the price to buy the scraps of your body!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°This ismon in many ces!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Du Gang was enlightened. It was indeed simple. He could just buy it and he had overthought. He was worried that other ces that could reconstruct bodies wouldn¡¯t allow it, instead they would keep records about him. But now it seems that unless there is a matter of life and death, it is of little use to others to record his scrap information. After all, deities don¡¯t die and the body can be reced at any time. Xiang Xinjianughed, and finally reminded him, ¡°Later, go to the abyss of other cities and store a few bodies just in case¡­that¡¯s it, I have things to do, talk next time!¡± After saying that, the other side ended the call. Du Gang, on the other hand, also breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried that the Ancient City might not have good intentions, but now, it seemed that only lower level personnel were bought off, and they were also under the control of Xiang Xinjian and others. Once he realized his body was the source of the enemy¡¯s tracking, Du Gang began to consider further. ¡°With my current strength, can I kill those five?¡± His current basebat power reached 6,000 Naer, using Nine Mysteries to double it could reach 60,000. In a one-on-one situation, there was no doubt, he would win. But there were five enemies. Once they found out he could grow exponentially, they would definitely either scatter and hide or stall for time. ¡°Wanting to kill five men simultaneously is a lot more difficult than I anticipated!¡± After all, hisbat power of 60,000 was not persistent, if it was, he wouldn¡¯t have felt this worry. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to manage it alone¡­¡± ¡°It appears that I¡¯ll have to borrow some strength!¡± Du Gang slowly unfolded the map and began to study it carefully. After a while, he came up with a n. ¡°Will it work?¡± ¡°Regardless if it works or not, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± His strategy was simple ¨C using borrowed power to attack and letting others do his dirty deeds. He alone would find it challenging to eliminate the Yin-Yang Quintuplets, so he decided to drag other forces into the fray. He intentionally targeted those powerful forces that only had God Spirit Level forces remaining at their bases, incited them, which then led to a pursuit¡­ Xuan Iron Mine, one of the crucial materials needed for creating divine artifacts. Ubiquitous across the continent, many forces possess this mineral. Oftentimes, these bases only have some idle guards. The material¡¯s importance isn¡¯t overlooked, but the average person gaining a few chunks of Xuan Iron would be futile. The most challenging part of creating a divine artifact isn¡¯t the material, but the subsequent craftsmanship. The Mo Family¡¯s Xuan Iron Mine. In a uniquely designed building, a young master was sitting by the window, drinking and brooding. His name was Mo Hongde, a member of the Mo Family. He wasn¡¯t a key figure and was ranked rtively low among the many family members. He was assigned the task of overseeing the Xuan Iron Mine. ¡°Unlucky! So unlucky!¡± While munching on peanuts, Mo Hongde kept sighing. ¡°This godforsaken ce doesn¡¯t even have a decent tavern¡­¡± At this moment, a cheeky servant standing by his side grinned, ¡°Master, our tavern is quite decent¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Mo Hongde gave him a nce, replying in annoyance, ¡°I want the indecent ones!¡± ¡°Girls, you know? The ones with girls!¡± The servantined inwardly but stuck to a smile, ¡°I heard that a long time ago, there used to be entertainment facilities on our mine, but they were removed by the family due to indulgence.¡± Mo Hongde nodded and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right, there were such facilities, but thosescivious old men yed too hard¡­¡± While speaking, he poured another bowl of alcohol and drained it. He then realized that his alcohol jug was empty. ¡°Go, get me another jug of alcohol!¡± The servant revealed a sycophantic smile again, ¡°Master, you know the rules of this ce just as well as I do. Each worker is allowed a bowl of alcohol per day, while the supervisor is allowed a jug. Today¡¯s quota is already¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Hongde startedining again, ¡°This damn ce even regtes drinking¡­¡± ¡°The family is concerned that drinking may cause negligence!¡± ¡°Negligence?¡± Mo Hongde rolled his eyes, ¡°What can possibly go wrong in such a dead ce? Which fool would dare to challenge the mines of my Mo Family?¡± The servant replied with a smile, ¡°Indeed, no disturbance has urred in years. However, it¡¯s a family rule¡­¡± ¡°Rules, rules, one day, I will stand above all these restrictions¡­¡± Mo Hongde mumbled again. ¡°Boom!!¡± Just at this moment, a strong attack suddenly hit. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Mo Hongde shouted in anger. He immediately sobered up and got up swiftly. His feet were stepping on the air, as if he were stepping on the t ground. He rammed the window and escaped out. ¡°Bang!!¡± He escaped swiftly, but the building wasn¡¯t so lucky. It was shattered by a powerful energy wave in an instant. The others inside didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a sound before they were obliterated by this energy. Mo Hongde got up from the ground and turned his head to see that the elegant and exquisite tavern had be ruins in an instant. The servant who was just chatting with him had be a corpse on the ground. Upon seeing this, his eyes almost popped out of his sockets in anger. He red at the person in the distance and chastised, ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill a member of my Mo Family?!¡± A young man with a three-pointer beard in the distance did not respond. Instead, he frowned and wondered, ¡°No? I calcted that she should be here, has she run away?¡± Seeing the three-pointer beard man ignore him, Mo Hongde flew into a rage. He instantly brought out his long sword and flew towards the man. ¡°Mo Wu Sword Technique!¡± In his anger and surprise, Mo Hongde used the famous sword technique of the Mo Family. Immediately, an attack of more than 5,000 Naer appeared out of thin air. This sword shadow moved extremely fast and flew to the man who was still engaged in thought in a short time. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± A smile appeared on Mo Hongde¡¯s face. Even those stronger than him would find it difficult to escape from such a close attack. But the next second, his eyes almost popped out. The three-pointer beard man nced at the sword shadow, sneered, and his whole person instantly transformed into a phantom, like a ghost. The phantom slipped past the sword shadow¡¯s side. Immediately afterward, he moved towards Mo Hongde at an incredible speed. ¡°Bang!!¡± Mo Hongde had absolutely no ability to resist. The moment the man drew close, a casually thrown palm print hit him. ¡°Puk!!¡± Mo Hongde immediately spouted fresh blood and fell to the ground. A powerhouse! This is a powerhouse who is almost at the pinnacle! At this moment, Mo Hongde realized that this was someone who was much stronger than him. That kind of speed wouldn¡¯t be possible without at least 20,000bat power. And the palm just now was obviously holding back. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Although he had fallen to the ground severely injured, he still maintained a tough attitude. ¡°Do you know that this is the territory of my Mo Family?¡± He still had a divine spirit left in the family and wasn¡¯t afraid of this body dying. The three-bearded man took a step forward and said calmly, ¡°I ask you, have you seen a maiden named Hua run past here?¡± ¡°A maiden named Hua?¡± Mo Hongde was taken aback. A maiden named Hua? A maiden with the surname Hua? He didn¡¯t answer directly, but instead tried to intimidate him again, ¡°Boy, where are you from, daring to kill my Mo Family¡¯s people. You¡¯re doomed¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The three-beard man frowned, ¡°Just a mere Mo Family, I¡¯m dealing with the affairs of my Demon n. Not to mention killing these few people of yours, even if I were to wipe your Mo Family off the map, so what?¡± As he spoke, he shook his head and mumbled, ¡°It seems, she ran away again!¡± At the same time, he gathered another palm and, without any hesitation, smashed it down on Mo Hongde. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, Mo Hongde didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before he was obliterated by this energy. With the death of his divine spirit, another divine spirit of his, who was cultivating back in the Mo Family, abruptly opened his eyes. ¡°Who killed me?¡± At this moment, the final memory left by the dead divine spirit was transmitted over. Very interesting, these memories precisely concern everything that happened after I was raided. Mo Hongde, who was at the family estate, quickly understood what had happened. ¡°People from the Demon n? That¡¯s audacious! Not only pursuing their targets deep into the territory of the Mo Family but also tantly killing our people!¡± He waspletely outraged. Without a word, he left the family estate and went straight to the Council of Elders. Issues like these can¡¯t be handled by him alone, they have to be reported to the elders. In a short time, the Council of Elders was informed of the incidents. ¡°Killed our family members?¡± An elder, hiding in the shadows, chuckled lightly. ¡°Since they are of the God Spirit Level, let our God Spirit Level youngsters handle them!¡± ¡°I herebymand: whoever captures the real culprit will be the next family head!¡± ¡°What?¡± On hearing thismand, Mo Hongde was stunned. The position of the family head is a coveted role, one everyone would even crack their skull to attain. If you be the family head, not only will you get the bias of the n¡¯s resources, but also entry to the realm of the True God Level. This is enormous! Mo Hongde didn¡¯t believe it. Once thismand is issued, would all the old monsters who have been hiding in the Mo familye out? The current and previous generations of saints, who reached the Nine Reincarnations God Spirit Level many years ago, are all very strong. And now¡­ Are there any peak powerhouses among them?! Unfortunately, this time he would notpete! Although he is also at the Nine Reincarnations level, he hasn¡¯t even attained the Supreme Technique yet. How could he get involved in such a matter? ¡°Sigh!¡± With a sigh, Mo Hongde prepared to leave. At this point, an elder inside seemed to see his disappointment and reminded him, ¡°I said to bring back the real culprit. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be captured by hand. If you can snatch it from someone else, it counts¡­¡± Hearing this, Mo Hongde¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. He quickly gave a big salute to the shadow of the elders, ¡°Thank you, elder, for your guidance!¡± The ck Iron Mine of the Mo family. The bearded man revealed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth after killing Mo Hongde. ¡°Like this, I should be able to frame the Yin Yang Five right?!¡± The man was Du Gang. After he left the Dragon Dive Abyss, he disguised himself as the Yin Yang Five and set up a trap here at the Mo family estate. ¡°I deliberately controlled the time to one minute which is enough for the dying guy to send back what he saw before his death, so there should be no problem!¡± After pondering for a while, Du Gang found no omissions, so he waited here for a while longer. He was waiting for the arrival of the Yin Yang Five. After being pursued for these days, he had already calcted the cooling time it would take for the five to deduce his location. ¡°Calcte the time, it should be about time toe here?¡± Just then, five powerful energy fluctuations were transmitted from a distance. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± With a smirk, Du Gang didn¡¯t confront the five, but transformed into flowing light and quickly left the scene. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll head to the next family¡­¡± Only after he left did the Yin Yang Five arrive. Seeing the mess on the ground, they didn¡¯t think much about it, and immediately pursued again. Dragon Dive State, just as it had regained some peace after the fuss over the Gloomy Sun Grass, was suddenly disturbed by news. ¡°Have you heard? Guys from the Demon n are hunting a girl named Hua!¡± ¡°Demon n? One of the Nine Dao Evils? Why are they hunting Hua?¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t the Demon n active in the Southern Kang State? Why did they run to our Dragon Dive State?¡± ¡°Well, the guy from the Demon n is more than justing over, he¡¯s extremely arrogant!¡± ¡°Arrogant?¡± ¡°Yes, our Dragon Dive State has three king ns, seven noble ns, right?¡± ¡°That guy from the Demon n has been tracking Hua, killing a lot of kins of the king and noble ns along the way. He¡¯s upset a lot of people. Many king and noble ns have sent out elite children to hunt him down¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, I heard that some ns took this opportunity to start a struggle for the next family head based on the hunt for the person from Demon n¡­¡± ¡°Family head struggle?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that many young nobles are going to join the battle?¡± ¡°Yes, as far as I know, such orders for family struggles have been issued by the Mo family, the Zhuang family, the Han family, etc.!¡± ¡°This is getting interesting!¡± In the crowd, a man with a bamboo hat sat quietly in the tea shop for a while before quietly leaving. This man was Du Gang. After more than three months of running away, he sessfully attributed more than a dozen hunting forces to the Yin Yang Five. Every time, he deliberately started to take action at the moment when the Yin Yang Five could deduce his location, just in time to leave the crime scene for them when they dared toe. And it worked very well! These days, although he was also tracked, he managed to cleverly dodge them all. On the other hand, people like the Yin Yang Five were too conspicuous and were continuously hunted by various forces. The five of them were no saints either. When they were hunted, they showed no mercy and directly counter-attacked, eventually bing the target of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Unfortunately, those who came after them were too weak¡­¡± Du Gang was somewhat regretful. All five of the Yin Yang Five were peak powerhouses with abat power of over 20,000. They were not easy to catch. Even with the allied forces of the three king ns and the seven noble ns, the strength of their saints was still too weak. The number of peak powerhouses among them was quite small and they couldn¡¯t inflict much damage on the Yin Yang Five. ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s head to Yangchuan State and continue to pull some people for them¡­¡± There are actually more than these ten forces in the Dragon Dive State, but Du Gang didn¡¯t n to continue operating in this state. The ten forces he chose were all positioned near other states, so even if anything went wrong, he could still escape to another state. Just as he was about to get up, suddenly someone shouted, ¡°The First Saint of the Mo Family is out of retreat!¡± First Saint? At this, Du Gang¡¯s steps froze, his ears perked up, intent on listening. ¡°My God, finally, Mo Yang is out of retreat?¡± ¡°That guy from the Demon n is too arrogant. He¡¯s been beaten back by our Dragon Dive State¡¯s five waves of excellent cultivators. And he¡¯s still chasing after Hua. But now, with Mo Yang¡¯s return, they¡¯re pretty much done for! ¡± Mo Yang? A young disciple who had never heard of this name asked with puzzlement. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this name, when is he from?¡± An older personughed heartily, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve never heard of him. Prince Mo Yang is from the previous generation. Back then, he was invincible in Dragon Dive, and he was the dominant force among his peers. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the family head of the previous generation had just taken office and hadn¡¯t advanced to the True God level, he would¡¯ve be the family head long ago¡­¡± ¡°But now, the family head of the Mo family has already advanced to the True God level, and the position is vacant. Taking this opportunity, the First Saint should make an appearance!¡± ¡°My goodness, is Mo Yang really that strong?¡± ¡°Is he a contender in the Human Ranking?¡± Upon hearing the mention of Human Ranking, the smirk on the face of the indifferent man who was just gloating seized abruptly, he coughed lightly. ¡°Although Lord Mo Yang has not been ranked in the Human Ranking, it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have the strength of a contender. He just hasn¡¯t encountered a strong contender, hence he hasn¡¯t made it to the ranking¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, considering Lord Mo Yang¡¯s ability, in my view, he is as strong as the contenders on the Human Ranking, if not stronger!¡± ¡°Fantastic! With Lord Mo Yang set to strike this time, he¡¯s bound to take down those arrogant people from the Demon Realm!¡± At that moment, someone rushed in panting heavily. Upon entering the teahouse, he bellowed loudly, ¡°Something big has happened!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone stood up, gazing at the neer. ¡°The eldest holy son of the Zhuang Family has challenged Mo Yang after learning of his emergence!¡± ¡°Furthermore, not only him but all the powerful holy sons of several noble families are also in action¡­¡± ¡°Ah? Where exactly are they battling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Guoyang Pass!¡± Guoyang Pass? Du Gang was taken aback, this was exactly the path he nned to take to move from Dragon Dive State to Yangchuan State. Such a coincidence? Perhaps it is just a coincidence! He didn¡¯t dwell upon it much, as his route had never been fixed. Thest time he showed up was hundreds of miles away. Wait, if so many Holy Sons are at Guoyang Pass¡­ Du Gang suddenly thought of a good idea, to lead the Five Yin and Yang Sons in that direction. While the Five Sons were bothered by the local geniuses, they had not taken it too seriously. Their unwavering pursuit of Du Gang continued. Every time their calction cooldown period ended, they would surely track him again. ¡°Perfect, their calction cooldown period is nearly over¡­¡± Pondering about this, he couldn¡¯t help chuckling, that¡¯s the n! Du Gang did not head straight for Guoyang Pass. Instead, he plunged headlong into the nearest abyss. There are countless abysses in each state, most of them were opened to outsiders, allowing members of other factions to enter. After all, humans all stood on the same side when it came to confronting the Demon n. On the other hand, after Du Gang casually got registered, he slid into the thicket of the thirdyer abyss. He didn¡¯t go further, but waited in ce. When he felt the time was right, he used a technique to separate his spirit from his body. Then, he put his detached body into his small world, while his spirit flew towards the outside of the abyss. That was Du Gang¡¯s intention! He nned to rece his body there and use the previous one as the bait. Shortly after leaving the abyss, he spent money to remodel his body. Not only that, but ording to the method taught by Xiang Xinjian, he sessfully paid double the price to buy back the ¡®leftovers¡¯ of the remodeled body. After leaving the vicinity of the abyss, Du Gang walked through the wilderness, deeply pondering. ¡°Should I just discard my previous body?¡± Although it is also remodeled and has not been used for more than half a year, Du Gang still felt it was a waste to just throw it away. ¡°There¡¯s a major problem with Guoyang Pass¡­¡± His main motive behind remodeling his body was Guoyang Pass! Having experienced the world of Heavenly Court tasks, he treated any logical and extremely coincidental events with the highest level of suspicion. Guoyang Pass was the route he initially nned to take, but now that his contenders have their showdown happening at that very spot, was it too coincidental? Although the eldest Holy Son of the Zhuang family chose that location due to him returning from Yangchuan State, But in this era, wherein everyone has a message jade talisman, even if someone is in Yangchuan state, they can learn about the news from Dragon Dive State. ¡°We cannot rule out that this is a trap set up by the many Holy Sons of the Dragon Dive State, aiming to annihte us all in one fell swoop!¡± Although he believed he hadn¡¯t left any loopholes, there were countless methods in this world, and he couldn¡¯t exclude the possibility that someone might use some sort of time-reversal technique. ¡°Let¡¯s think from another perspective¡­¡± ¡°If I were a person from Dragon Dive State, and someone were wreaking havoc on our turf, killing left and right, and even looking down on us, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it either¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, these ruffians on our turf seem to be on the verge of leaving, in this case, I would certainly make a brutal move¡­¡± ¡°So, it seems quite possible that the Holy Sons have set up a trap at Guoyang Pass, with the purpose of intercepting Yin Yang Wuzi as they leave!¡± ¡°Because once they leave, the dignity of the current generation of Dragon Dive State will bepletely lost!¡± ¡°After all, what has happened here is not unknown to everyone around. In this age of the rising Primordial Daily, gossip news is one of the people¡¯s preferred ways to get entertained and gather information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that the circumstances here are already known in several neighboring states, and they have even been keeping an eye on it¡­¡± Having thought this far, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of your child, you can¡¯t catch the wolf. It¡¯s time to abandon this body!¡± Having said this, he went straight to the nearest city. Once he entered the city, without pausing, he headed straight for the ce where exotic beasts were rented. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve got the Nine Dragons Pulling the Coffin package and the Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea service here, you see¡­¡± Du Gang immediately interrupted the server, saying calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll rent a Dragon Horse driven carriage!¡± The server looked somewhat disappointed, showing a hint of contempt in his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t openly mock, his attitude turned quite bad. Seeing his attitude, Du Gang cracked a faint smile and said, ¡°I need a driver. Do you have one here?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The server couldn¡¯t help it anymore and let out a scoff, ¡°You only have one Dragon Horse, is there a need for a driver?¡± Such a vehicle was normally bought by people of high status. Ordinary people usually travel on foot under normal circumstances. Du Gang spoke calmly, ¡°One hundred Divine Crystals!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The server snapped out of it and instantly showed a greedy expression. He quickly fawned, ¡°Sir, you have a noble status, how could you drive the vehicle yourself? If you don¡¯t mind, I would be willing to be your driver. I¡¯m just not sure where you intend to go?¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang chuckled, saying, ¡°I have an enemy going to Guoyang Pass to watch a fight. I arrivedte and didn¡¯t move in advance. But it¡¯s a bit toote to go now, so¡­¡± The meaning was clear; He was nning to make a show in front of his enemy. ¡°Understood, Sir. I¡¯ll make sure you look good in front of your enemy!¡± The server smiled slyly, constantly wringing his hands as if ready for the money. Du Gang nonchntly threw a handful of Divine Crystals, smiling faintly, ¡°Here¡¯s fifty Divine Crystals for now, we will settle the rest when wee back¡­¡± The server hastily caught them, ¡°Okay, sir, you watch, I¡¯ll make sure youe out on top in front of your rival¡­¡± Soon, Du Gang left the city riding in a Dragon Horse carriage heading towards Guoyang Pass. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll rest for a while. Wake me up when we get there.¡± Hearing this, the server who was sitting at the front of the carriage didn¡¯t suspect anything and quicklyplied. Money makes the mare go, and whatever you say it is! Little did he know, after Du Gang said this, his spirit silently left his body, and while the server was not paying attention, quietly left the carriage. The carriage had barriers to prevent prying, so naturally, there was no fear of being discovered too early that he was no longer there. Sitting on a tree branch by the roadside, Du Gang watched the carriage in the distance, chuckling, ¡°Considering the duration of the trip, by the time I get there, the Yin Yang Wuzi¡¯s deductive technique should be cooled down!¡± ¡°I just wonder if the trap set up by these Holy Sons can detain all of them!¡± After the carriage disappeared, Du Gang quickly took out a new body. After settling his spirit in it, he dashed off in another direction. He was also going to Guoyang Pass. It would be a waste not to go and enjoy such a spectacle. Additionally, he had another purpose in mind. If Yin Yang Wuzi fought till the end and tried to escape, he wouldn¡¯t mind tripping them up. Chapter 324: 323 The Death of The Five Yin-Yang Sons! Chapter 324: 323 The Death of The Five Yin-Yang Sons!
Trantor:549690339 Guoyang Pass, a naturally formed mountain pass, separates Dragon Dive State from Yangchuan State with a range of mountains stretching from east to west. If one wishes to travel between the two states, going through Guoyang Pass is the preferred option. Otherwise, they would have to take a lengthy detour around the entire mountain range. Guoyang Pass borders a river. Without the river that cuts through the mountains, the gradually formed stony road to its side would not exist. Du Gang did not follow the road, but instead ventured into the dense forest, climbing the mountain. This narrow, elongated pass cuts through four or five mountains, the shortest of which is only seven or eight hundred meters high and is situated at the entrance on the side of Dragon Dive State.
In earlier times, mountain bandits reportedly wreaked havoc here. However, as the influence of the Dragon Dive State region rose, the bandits were obliterated, ultimately erased from the course of history. The low mountain is densely packed with trees, with almost no ce for anyone to set foot. Fortunately, Du Gang¡¯s strength is not weak. By leaping along tree trunks, he makes rapid progress and quickly reaches halfway up the slope. Just as he is about to bravely forge ahead and continue his ascent, he suddenly halts atop a tree trunk that is over ten meters high. ¡°Bang!¡± Standing on the trunk, Du Gang slightly furrows his brows, a ripple evident in his gaze as he looks at the wilderness before him with some confusion. ¡°Just now, it seemed like I sensed a slight energy fluctuation!¡± It was precisely because he sensed this slight energy fluctuation that he stopped early. However, once he stopped and attentively sensed his surroundings again, he found nothing. ¡°Could it have been just my imagination?¡± He quickly shakes his head, ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve already reached the God Spirit Level, there¡¯s no way I could have so many misconceptions. Something is definitely amiss ahead!¡± Standing atop the tree, his eyes ze with an eerie light, and soon he sets his sights on a small bird flying freely. The small bird is flying directly in the direction he wishes to take, just like Du Gang. Unaware of any problem ahead, the bird keeps chirruping and fluttering its wings, covering some distance in a while. ¡°Could I be overthinking?¡±
Du Gang stares doubtfully at the small bird gradually flying away. At this time, a faint energy suddenly flickers for a moment when the small bird passes over a piece of rock in the distance. This energy does not attack the bird, but is more like a harmless radar signal. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Du Gang¡¯s gaze never left the bird, so he naturally witnessed the whole process. ¡°These young noblemen have some tricks up their sleeves, discretely setting up a warning line on the mountain to prevent anyone from passing through here!¡± Nevertheless, with the exposure of this warning line, Du Gang could be absolutely certain that the so-called feud between the Zhuang and Mo families must be a trap! ¡°Judging by the time, the carriage should have almost reached its destination, right?¡± By now, Du Gang is not in a rush, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until they start fighting, then I¡¯ll go there. By that time, I suppose no one will pay attention to what¡¯s happening here!¡± After all, these young noblemen have set up the trap to catch the Yin Yang Quintet. It¡¯s not that they are certain that the Yin Yang Quintet wille, but rather they¡¯ve studied ¡®Miss Flower¡¯s¡¯ route, and believe the woman will inevitably lead people to the ce where they are fighting. The offspring of the three king and seven noble families are not simple either, this time they n to catch both the dog and the rat in one swoop. They want both the Yin Yang Quintet and ¡®Miss Flower¡¯!
The road through Guoyang Pass is not wide, just about four or five meters across, nheless, it can amodate two or three carriages side by side. At an initial location, there¡¯s an inward curve in the mountain wall, leaving just enough space for a tform. The tform is modest in size. Even though there are no tables or chairs, it¡¯s nheless suitable for passing travelers to rest for a while. Today, this tform is crowded with people. In the center of the tform, the Mo Family¡¯s First Holy Son and Zhuang Family¡¯s First Holy Son are facing each other in silence. While both sides seemed to be at each other¡¯s throats, in reality, they were quietly conversing. ¡°Do we really need to do this? Nobody has been here¡­¡± Zhuang Yuankui, the First Holy Son of the Zhuang Family, was a little speechless and agitated from standing idly for two or three hours. ¡°Just because no one hase doesn¡¯t mean no one can see. Those few always leave before we arrive. They must be using some predictive technique, which means we can¡¯t rule out other methods of spying,¡± said Mo WenYao. Mo WenYao was calm. His temperament was refined through years of cultivation and he was neither arrogant nor impatient. ¡°Brother Mo, do you n topete for the Human Ranking this time you¡¯vee out? ¡± Everyone thought that the rivalry between the First Holy Sons from Mo and Zhuang Families would turn into a life-and-death duel. Little did they know, the two had already had many friendly duels and had be good friends, resulting in this current situation. Mo WenYao nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, if I don¡¯tpete now, I¡¯m going to ascend to True God soon; who knows when I canpete in the Earth List?¡±
Indeed, he only came out this time to vie for the position of family head. Once he secured it, his years of cultivation would make it easy to advance to True God. With a slight smile, he asked, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you thinking aboutpeting for the Human Ranking?¡± Zhuang Yuankuiughed, ¡°The powerful ones on the Human Ranking are well known. Of course, I¡¯m going topete!¡± Mo WenYao¡¯s eyes flickered as he took his turn to tease, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Gloomy Sun Grass making its appearance¡­ you didn¡¯t go!¡± Zhuang Yuankuiughed, ¡°Gloomy Sun Grass, a rare treasure that aids in breaking through the God Spirit Level and understanding higher skills. Although precious, it¡¯s not rare. I was fortunate enough to obtain one hundred thousand years ago¡­¡± ¡°Brother Mo, you did not go as well¡­¡± Mo WenYao nodded, ¡°I also obtained one many years ago, but unfortunately, there has been no news of other rare treasures in these years!¡± Zhuang Yuankui shrugged, ¡°The news of the Gloomy Sun Grass¡¯s emergence must have spread everywhere, but the appearance of other rare treasures would have been blocked by local great ns. They wouldn¡¯t let us get the cheap deals!¡± On this continent, the only things that could help someone break through the limitation of the God Spirit Level were these rare treasures. Among them, the Gloomy Sun Grass was the most abundant and least restricted. Other less abundant treasures, on the other hand, were much more tightly guarded. These royalty-like families would not be involved unless these rare treasures appeared within Dragon Dive State. On the contrary, these 45 major forces were more likely to acquire these rare treasures because they were widely distributed and had their own spyworks, making them more likely to get such information.
It¡¯s the same with the strong personalities on the Human Ranking, more than half of them belonged to these 45 major powers. One main reason for this is that they managed to secure most of the rare treasures. Otherwise, even within the top 100 divine families and top 1,000 royal families, there would still be individuals with unparalleled and outstanding talents. Regretfully, the inherent limitations of these noble familiesy in their inability to expand as quickly and as diversely as the 45 powers. Consequently, they faced pressure from these rising powers. Just as they were about to delve further into the global situation, someone softly transmitted, ¡°They¡¯re here, a carriage is heading this way!¡± All the disciples here were well-known figures, and the ones who dared toe over to watch the battle had already arrived; hence this neer was not one of them. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that ¡®Ms. Flower¡¯ ising. Let¡¯s watch and wait for the fish to bite the bait!¡± Their goal wasn¡¯t just ¡®Ms. Flower,¡¯ but to also capture the Five Yin Yang Sons; naturally, they aren¡¯t in a hurry to make a move. Although the field seemed quiet, everyone was alert, prepared to make a move at any moment. The Five Yin-Yang Sons passed the city where Du Gang had previously stayed, in disguise. Although they had a reckless attitude, they still understood and maintained necessary disguises inrge cities like this. ¡°He¡¯s not here. He has already escaped!¡± ¡°Damn it, that guy has been causing us a lot of trouble,¡±
¡°Number Five, how are things on your end?¡± ¡°We should be able to proceed with the deductions soon!¡± Number Five voiced his concerns, ¡°Big Brother, Du Gang has angered many enemies. If we continue in this manner, it might pose a problem¡­¡± ¡°No worries!¡± Number One shook his head, ¡°Those chasing us are all at the God Spirit Level. These families consider us as whetstones, allowing their pampered young masters to have some training. As long as no True Godes, we will be safe.¡± ¡°Keep chasing, eventually, he¡¯ll expose a vulnerability.¡± After hearing this, Number Five stopped arguing and began casting his spell. Before long, Du Gang¡¯s location was identified. ¡°Big Brother, he has run off. He is now at Guoyang Pass and will soon leave Dragon Dive State!¡± As one experienced in deducing locations, Number Five was very familiar with the surrounding geography. He instantly pinpointed Du Gang¡¯s current location and guessed his next move. ¡°This is a great opportunity! The path through Guoyang Pass is a narrow one. If we continue to chase him, we¡¯ll catch up!¡± Number One was overjoyed and without saying another word, led everyone out of the city toward Guoyang Pass. What they didn¡¯t know was that on the city gate tower, two people were watching them with indifference. ¡°Sir, should we ¡­¡± A person of slightly lower status, dressed in the uniform of the City Defense Army, made a gesture across his neck. The other person they referred to as ¡°Sir,¡± just smiled and shook his head, ¡°This is just a matter for youngsters, let them solve it themselves!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Guoyang Pass, the early stage tform. The carriage hired by Du Gang quickly arrived here. The servant knew when to hold back and did not stop the carriage in the street, instead opting to park it in a ce where other carriages were parked as well. The people already on the scene acted indifferently, showing no interest in this particr carriage, almost as if they genuinely did not care. But in reality, whispers spread like wildfire among them. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here , do we engage?¡± ¡°Engage, my ass. ¡®Flower Girl¡¯ is here, but those guys from the demonnd who are hunting them down aren¡¯t!¡± ¡°Exactly, this ¡®Flower Girl¡¯ might not have killed anyone, but the ones who really did the killing were the people from the demonnd¡­¡± ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s clear to see that Young Master Liu has a soft spot for thedies. Although the ¡®Flower Girl¡¯ hasn¡¯t killed anyone, she¡¯s been enticing the people from the demonnd, leading them towards our property. Such a clear scheme to draw trouble!¡± ¡°Ahem, ¡®Flower Girl¡¯ is quite cunning, she seems to be quite a character¡­¡± ¡°Old Lusty, even if she is quite the character do you really think you¡¯d have a chance to peek under her dress and have a night of passion?¡± Once the servant parked the carriage and saw that no one was paying him any attention, he wiped the sweat off his brow and whispered to the person inside, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here and the battle hasn¡¯t started yet. We¡¯ve arrived just in time!¡± Unfortunately, there was no response from inside the carriage. But the servant wasn¡¯t discouraged, he just assumed that the distinguished person inside did not want to show his face, so he said nothing more. Seeing the standoff before him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled. This was a battle between the first holy progeny of two major royal ns. Not even the nobility had the privilege to witness it under normal circumstances. But today, he was lucky enough to witness it live. What a bargain! Not only did he earn money, but he also had the chance to see this exciting event up close. Once he gets back in town, it¡¯s time to show off in front of Cuihua¡­ The thought of returning to the city and having the once unattainable Cuihua chasing after him filled Wang Ergou with excitement. And so, all the parties patiently waited in silence, except for the Five Yin and Yangs, who were chasing Du Gang with all their might towards Guoyang Pass. Each person was speeding at their limits, their bodies were like bolts of lightning as they careered down the stone path. They moved so fast that they kicked up a wave of dust behind them, mimicking the afterburn of a fighter jet¡¯s exhaust, reaching a good few tens of meters in length. A truly astonishing sight! Suddenly, Number Five, who led the group, stopped. As the eyes of the team, he was usually at the forefront. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Just as Number One asked, he noticed the situation ahead. A dozen or so people were stationed on a protruding tform on the road they had to take, forming two opposing groups. ¡°It looks like a gang fight, Big Brother, what should we do?¡± Number Five asked quietly. Number One briefly sensed the others on the tform, only to discover a peak-level powerhouse among them, causing his pupils to shrink slightly. He spoke in a deep voice: ¡°Ignore them, go around!¡± He then made the first move, walked slowly towards the path near the river while keeping a vignt eye on the crowd. After hearing this, the others nodded and followed Number One. After taking a few more steps and getting no reaction, Number One breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s always a good idea to avoid provoking a peak-level powerhouse if possible. He didn¡¯t overthink, after all, this was a ce where they were about to leave Dragon Dive State, it was possible to run into anyone. However, at that moment, the two sides that were previously confronting each other suddenly turned their heads and stared straight at them. ¡°Damn!¡± Seeing this eerie sight, the five of them immediately stopped their steps. ¡°Gulp!¡± Number Two felt a dryness in his throat, he whispered lowly, ¡°Big Brother, these people¡­ they¡¯re noting for us, are they?¡± If there was only one peak-level powerhouse, he would not be so nervous. But from his sense, there were at least four or five peak-level powerhouses among the crowd. Moreover, the two who seemed to be leading gave him a nervous feeling. This means that these two were very strong, at least stronger than him. Even that wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. The problem was that there were dozens of people on the scene and each one gave him the impression of being incredibly strong. Even if they were not as strong as the peak-level powerhouses, they weren¡¯t far off. They were all clearly powerhouses! An ominous feeling crept into Number One¡¯s heart, but he didn¡¯t show any signs of fear. He had a calm expression and lightly bowed in greeting the crowd, ¡°Folks, we five brothers are just passing by. Please, carry on!¡± Having said that, he adopted an indifferent demeanor and tried to walk around them. But then the voice he least wanted to hear rang out. ¡°The infamous Five Yin and Yangs from the Demon Realm, as the rumors say, kills without blinking an eye, and no one they set their sights on can escape. Now, why are you five acting so timid?¡± The voice came from the crowd on the other side. The tone was frivolous, almost like jesting with a longstanding friend they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Hearing these words, the faces of Yin and Yang Five immediately darkened. They¡¯ve been recognized! These people were indeed here for them! The other four subconsciously drew closer to the leader, simultaneously drawing their weapons. Meanwhile, the leader was staring at the most intimidating two people in the crowd, slowly asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± The two leading men stepped forward slowly. One of them was good-looking, fair-skinned, tall and thin, with a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth. He smiled and said, ¡°I am Mo WenYao, the First Saint Son of the Mo Family!¡± The First Saint Son! The expressions of Yin and Yang Five, already tense, changed drastically again, their pupils shrinking to the size of peas. First Saint Son wasn¡¯t just a casual title; it represented the strongest among the younger generation of a noble family! Moreover, the Mo Family was a royal influence, even if their First Santa Son wasn¡¯t as strong as the Human Rankings, it wasn¡¯t far off! Seeing that the five were silent, Mo WenYao chuckled and said, ¡°Do you remember when you killed my n brother and destroyed my Mo family¡¯s property a while ago?¡± The Five were startled and exchanged nces. They had always killed without mercy, never questioning the background of their victims. There were countless deaths and destruction on their journey; they didn¡¯t remember the incidences mentioned. However, the leader didn¡¯t deny it. Since they had been tracked down, there must have been traces left by them. After a little thought, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I take full responsibility for the damages. If you desirepensation, we could negotiate¡­¡± ¡°Heh, heh!¡± At this point, the handsome man standing next to Mo WenYao sneered. He was elegantly dressed, seemed cultured and refined, with an amiable smile. He said, ¡°If apologies were useful, what need would there be forws?¡± ¡°How about this, I kill you and then apologize, how does that sound?¡± Hearing this unyielding rebuttal, the leader¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°What do you propose?¡± Zhuang Yuankui revealed a fierce smile, ¡°I want you all to die!¡± Having said that, he shouted, ¡°How can someone who has killed in Dragon Dive State just escape? If we let you go, wouldn¡¯t we be ridiculed by everyone?¡± ¡°Brothers, kill them all!¡± As his words fell, dozens of people in the field moved, each pulling out their divine weapons, charging towards the Five. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the entire tform was tumultuous, the air was whirring, and the two sides shed. Meanwhile, on a distant hilltop, Du Gang, who had been waiting for half an hour, revealed a smile as he sensed this surge of energy. ¡°Has it started?¡± Without hesitation, he ignored the security devices on the ground ahead and rushed towards the scene. No matter what, he had to leave the Five here! It took him only ten seconds to reach the scene, but during this process, he sensed over a hundred attacks exceeding ten thousand Naer. Not only that, there were even more than a dozen attacks with fluctuations exceeding twenty thousand Naer. Even more so, there were a few attacks so strong that he couldn¡¯t sense their specific fluctuations. At the scene, four of the Yin and Yang Five had already vanished. Only the leader was transforming into a stream of light and rapidly fleeing in the direction they hade from. Meanwhile, Du Gang was halfway up the mountain. Seeing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate and instantly activated the Jie-Character Secret, turning himself into a bolt of lightning, and reached near the leader almost instantly. ¡°Stop!¡± Sensing this powerful force, the dozens of pursuers behind all subconsciously stopped in their tracks, warily watching Du Gang. Compared to the Yin and Yang Five, the threat posed by this stranger was even more terrifying. Yin and Yang, sensing the pursuers behind slowing down, were first relieved, but the next second, they spotted the figure that was moving like a teleporter. ¡°Who are you?¡± By the time he uttered this word, his adversary had already taken action. An axe shadow about a hundred meters in size instantly appeared, shing directly at Yin and Yang¡¯s leader without a pause. The power contained in this attack made everyone present shudder. ¡°This attack, is it forty thousand? Fifty thousand? Or sixty thousand?¡± Zhuang Yuankui was shocked. This was an attack whose depth even he couldn¡¯t fathom. Not just him, all dozens of people present were astounded by this attack. ¡°Even if faced with a person on the Human Rankings, wouldn¡¯t it be just like this?¡± ¡°Or rather, could a person on the Human Rankingsunch such a powerful attack?¡± Many people fell into a state of bewilderment and astonishment. At the center of this attack, the leader of Yin and Yang was filled with despair. At the same time, he had a clear look at Du Gang¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Before he could say anything further, the axe shadow descended. The leader of Yin and Yang was crushed to dust in an instant without any chance to resist,pletely disappearing. Not only was his physical body destroyed, but his spirit was also obliterated. ¡°What a pity, I don¡¯t have a treasure that can annihte spirits¡­¡± Looking at the ce in front of him, where the ground had been split open to form a crevice a hundred meters long, Du Gang was somewhat regretful. At God Spirit Level, normally, the death of a spirit means just the death of that spirit. Unless they have special equipment, like a treasure that can invoke the Law of Cause and Effect, they cannot affect other spirits. In the hands of Yin and Yang Five, as he saw it, there must be such a treasure, otherwise there would be no need to pursue him. However, such treasures would be in their internal worlds and couldn¡¯t be obtained! ¡°Gulp!¡± Looking at the calm figure in front of them, the dozens of people present were extremely nervous, their legs trembling and sweating profusely. In the end, it was Mo WenYao who stepped forward. Although he was also very nervous, he had to step up at this time. ¡°My friend, we also have grievances with these Yin and Yang Five. We are not with them¡­¡± Du Gang nced at him casually and said indifferently, ¡°I know, I also have a grudge against them¡­ What a pity, I don¡¯t have a Cause and Effect weapon!¡± Having said that, he stepped forward and walked ahead. Immediately, the crowd very consciously split into two groups, clearing a path for Du Gang. Even Mo WenYao and Zhuang Yuankui lowered their heads in respect. They didn¡¯t find anything bothersome about it. In the Primordial Continent, the strong was revered. The man in front of them looked youthful yet terrifyingly strong, enough for them to humble themselves. Only when Du Gang had passed through the crowd did Mo Wenyao recall something. He quickly said, ¡°My friend, we don¡¯t yet know your name¡­¡± At this point, his mind was aplete nk. He barely remembered the small talk, and asking the man¡¯s name directly was already quite difficult for him. Du Gang turned to look at them, smiled faintly, and slowly uttered two words, ¡°Du Gang!¡± After saying that, he left along the road without looking back. Everyone watched Du Gang¡¯s retreating figure until it was out of sight. ¡°My God, who is this man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so strong. How much Naer was in that one attack just now?¡± Everyone started discussing, with each person¡¯s face red and ears burning with excitement. Such a strong contemporary was usually unimaginable, but they had encountered him today. Clearly, this was a person who neither Mo Wenyao nor Zhuang Yuankui could match. Otherwise, their postures would not have been so unassuming. Zhuang Yuankui wore a solemn expression, ¡°Brother Mo, did you see the strength of this man named Du Gang?¡± Mo Wenyao was also constantly recalling the ax shadow. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡°At least fifty thousand Naer, if not possibly sixty thousand!¡± He was currently a peak powerhouse with a usualbat power of over twenty thousand. After exerting himself fully, he could reach over forty thousand. But based on what he had seen, Du Gang¡¯s attack was far stronger than his own. ¡°Du Gang, this name, it doesn¡¯t seem to be on the Human Ranking, does it?¡± The crowd showed puzzled expressions, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve memorized all the powerful figures on the Human Ranking, but I¡¯ve never heard of the name Du Gang!¡± Mo Wenyao froze a bit upon hearing this. He turned to look at the crowd, ¡°Have any of you heard of someone from the Du Family?¡± ¡°The Du Family?¡± The crowd pondered for a moment and finally shook their heads, ¡°No, we¡¯ve never heard of a great family named Du in the Southern Wilderness. We have heard of one in other regions¡­¡± Zhuang Yuankui shook his head, ¡°The possibility of other regions is not high, they are too far away. With a God Spirit Level cultivation, one might not even get there in a lifetime!¡± ¡°So this powerful man named Du Gang might be a prince born from a hidden family? Or the descendant of any of the Big Forty-Five?¡± ¡°Highly possible!¡± ¡°Then what is he doing in Dragon Dive State?¡± Mo Wenyao shook his head and sighed, ¡°He might not have specifically targeted Dragon Dive State. With his strength, he must have been secretly trained by a major power!¡± ¡°Now that he hase out, he is definitely trying to make a name for himself¡­¡± At this moment, Zhuang Yuankui suddenly realized something and said, ¡°I know where he is going!¡± The crowd immediately turned their gaze towards him. Zhuang Yuankui confidently said, ¡°I just came back from Yangchuan State, where a major event is happening¡­¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he is headed to Jiuyang Vi in Yangchuan State!¡± ¡°Jiuyang Vi?¡± Mo Wenyao was startled. ¡°What is he going to Jiuyang Vi for?¡± Zhuang Yuankuiughed and said, ¡°Brother Mo, you¡¯ve just returned from istion and aren¡¯t aware. A major event has recently urred at Jiuyang Vi!¡± ¡°The Vi¡¯s Master is holding a public betrothal to find a match for his daughter. The heroes of the entire Yangchuan State have all been¡­¡± At this point, a young man next to him frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in seclusion, why haven¡¯t I heard this news?¡± Zhuang Yuankuiughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard. One of the Gods in White, Zhang Youwei, has not yet officially announced the betrothal publicly. I only found out because I happened to be a guest at a friend¡¯s house¡­¡± ¡°Of course, this news will not be kept secret for long. I heard that it will be announced in the next issue of the Primordial Daily¡­¡± Mo Wenyao was shocked, ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s seeking a suitor for Zhang Xinyi, who is ranked 765 on the Human Ranking and is known as the Icebound Dancer?¡± Zhuang Yuankuiughed and said, ¡°Of course, who doesn¡¯t know that God in White, Zhang Youwei, only has one family member, his daughter?¡± ¡°My God, if that¡¯s true, whoever gets Zhang Xinyi would get the entirety of Jiuyang Vi?¡± At this moment, many people were so excited their faces were furious. ¡°Not to let you down, but Zhang Xinyi is ranked 765 on the Human Ranking. She also said that whoever wanted to be her husband must beat her in a fight!¡± Even so, everyone present was incredibly excited. Jiuyang Vi is a second-tier power not far behind the royal family. Even though they are second-tier, the main reason is that their disciples are not strong. But their master, the God in White, Zhang Youwei, is nothing short of famous! A million years ago, this master of Jiuyang Vi advanced to God King status with the identity of being ranked 901 on the Earth List, bing a person of the same cultivation level as the leaders of many forces in the world. You should know that in the current era, without Supreme Beings and Saints, the strongestbat power is undoubtedly at the God King Level. Each of the God Kings is known throughout the world and possesses awe-inspiring power. What¡¯s even more special is that this God King named Zhang Youwei is not of noble birth but a genuine grassroots rise. Besides his daughter, he has no other rtives. Even his wife was killed by enemies years ago. Zhang Youwei is a man of heavy sentiment. After the death of his wife, he did not remarry. This resulted in his daughter Zhang Xinyi became the cherished and only child. She¡¯s not only the princess of Jiuyang Vi, but also the target of pursuit by the talent across the world. Such power, such a person, it¡¯s incredible to think they are considering finding a suitor! But no matter what they think, everyone present was boiling with excitement. ¡°Brother Zhuang, in that case, shouldn¡¯t we visit Jiuyang Vi?¡± At the moment, Mo Wenyao had no idea of going back. His mind was filled with the matter of Jiuyang Vi seeking a suitor. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhuang Yuankuiughed heartily and nodded, ¡°I had the same idea. If it weren¡¯t for what happened here, I would definitely not havee back¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone else also expressed their sentiments. ¡°Once this news spreads, it will certainly shock the whole world. By then, perhaps the powerhouses on the Human Ranking will alle¡­¡± ¡°Not maybe, definitely!¡± Someoneughed lightly, ¡°Zhang Xinyi is ranked 765 on the Human Ranking. Not only does she have deep roots, but she is also chaste, strong, and there probably isn¡¯t a man who doesn¡¯t want to marry her?¡± ¡°You can imagine that this time, it will undoubtedly be a grand asion where the heroes of the world gather at Jiuyang Vi!¡± ¡°In my opinion, not only will the powerhouses on the Human Ranking go, but even those in the top hundred of the Human Ranking will probably go too!¡± Hearing these words, everyone present became even more excited. ¡°Go, we must go this time!¡± Even if they knew that their chances of sess were slim, experiencing such grandeur firsthand was still a rare experience! Suddenly, those who had intended to turn back changed course and headed for Yangchuan State, following in the direction of Du Gang. Chapter 325: Chapter 324: The Third Mission Trantor:549690339 Du Gang, while passing through the tform, noticed his physical body, which had arrived in a carriage. To his surprise, this physical body was intact, still sitting in the carriage. The attendant who had been driving the carriage previously was nowhere to be seen. ¡°This body is still here¡­¡± After a brief contemtion, he made up his mind, took two steps at once, swiftly jumped onto the carriage, and gathered up the body. Although this body somewhat resembled a radar, which could be tracked by others, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as it was kept in the small world. Moreover, it might prove useful in the future, so it was worth keeping it as a backup. Once he had gotten this done, Du Gang didn¡¯t linger any longer, but continued his journey along the stone path towards Yangchuanzhou. Along the way, he finally received a message from the Heavenly Court. His third mission world was about to be opened. Interestingly, the location to enter the Heavenly Court was different each time, but always near his current location. This time, the entrance to the Heavenly Court was underwater, right beside the stone path. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Without any hesitation, once he reached the location, he swiftly entered into the Heavenly Court. [You will be transported to the second-level mini-world in three minutes, please get ready¡­] [The specific mission will start after arriving at the target mini-world¡­] After three minutes, Du Gang¡¯s figure shed, disappearing back into the Heavenly Court¡¯s space. ¡°Whoosh!¡± With the familiar purple transportation force emerging, Du Gang once again appeared in a strange ce. He looked around, an incredulous expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m the first one here again. I don¡¯t know what kind of world it is this time, or who I¡¯ll meet!¡± Just then, a sudden prompt rang out. [No.10420 Kou Yingwu] requests to team up with you, please make a decision within 30 seconds. ¡°Yes/No?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, quickly realising, ¡°This is Kou Yingwu using a team-up tool!¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate, promptly choosing yes. The next second, with a sh of purple, Kou Yingwu made his appearance right next to him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The moment Kou Yingwu appeared, he was full of boisterousughter, rushing to embrace Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang sidestepped, avoiding him. ¡°Please, don¡¯t start with hugging and embracing, I¡¯m straight!¡± Hearing these words, Kou Yingwu did not get angry. Instead, he broke intoughter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no designs on you, bro, I finally teamed up with you! My god, you have no idea what I went through in thest mission world¡­¡± Du Gang waved his hand dismissively, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after going in, where¡¯s Tao Xuanzhu? Isn¡¯t sheing this round?¡± He didn¡¯t know much about the team-up mechanism, and didn¡¯t know what the specific situation was. After hearing these words, Kou Yingwu pped his forehead, ¡°I almost forgot!¡± Upon saying this, he closed his eyes, looking like he wasmunicating with the Heavenly Court. Not long after, another sh of purple light shimmered, and immediately, Tao Xuanzhu appeared. As soon as she appeared, the atmosphere quieted down immediately. She was dressed in a simple and elegant white pce costume, and even though she wore a considerable amount of fabrics, the outline of her perfect figure could still be seen. The silky long hair she always let loose was now gathered up, making her appear incredibly spirited and noble. Her delicate hands looked so fragile that they seemed they could break with a simple squeeze, inciting an urge in others to hold them. Even more astonishing was her youthful, tender face. Her sparkling bright eyes, delicately curved eyebrows, peach-likeplexion, and ravishing beauty. Her lips were as if they had been touched by rouge, her teeth appearing like jade. A single smile from her was like a breath of fresh spring wind. She had a heavenly beauty and a fairy-like appearance. Even the steadfast Du Gang was momentarily dazzled, a rush of admiration and yearning rising in his heart. But he quickly snapped out of it, and the smitten look in his eyes gradually faded. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Hearing this, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s lips curled upward, her eyes shining like the crescent moon, gleaming like a myriad of stars. As she smiled, a hint of mischief was unveiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay for me toe?¡± Hearing this soft, dripping sweet voice, Du Gang shook his head in stupefaction. On the side, Kou Yingwu naturally felt the same, but he quickly noticed that Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s eyes were locked onto Du Gang. He sighed in his heart, seeming regretful yet resigned, and finally turned his head away. Smelling the faint fragrance wafting from her, Du Gang unexpectedly found himself on the verge of beingpletely ensnared, but he quickly sobered up again. He frowned slightly, ¡°Speak properly, what do you want?¡± Unconsciously, he thought that Tao Xuanzhu was using some sort of charm on him. Tao Xuanzhu gentlyughed, her voice melodious as water, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, it seems like you¡¯re the one with some issues!¡± Du Gang himself was a bit suspicious, and hearing these words, he didn¡¯t retort but instead changed the topic. ¡°This time, is it just the three of us, or will there be others?¡± This was his first time teaming up, and there was much he didn¡¯t know. Hearing that he wouldn¡¯t have to be a third wheel anymore, Kou Yingwu quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just the three of us. The difficulty is still based on the number of people¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and said softly, ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other for now, and decide what to do after we observe the specific situation!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two replied in unison. Teaming up with Du Gang appealed to them because of his wisdom, and on such matters, there naturally wasn¡¯t any disagreement. While awaiting the arrival of others, Du Gang added, ¡°Since you¡¯vee in with me this time, remember not to be the first to announce the number of rounds. Even when it¡¯s time to announce it, try to match it with those whoe inter¡­¡± His meaning was simple. If the fourth person announces three or four rounds, but they announce eight or nine, they would tantly expose the fact that they teamed up. The two nodded once again, having no objections. Thus, the three of them pretended not to know each other, forming a triangle, each standing on one side in silence. They didn¡¯t have to wait long for the fourth person to appear. What was surprising was that the fourth person was also a young woman. She was dressed in a pale yellow brocade lily skirt, draped in a light red embroidered satin cloak, her dark hair decorated with a butterfly wing-shaped hairpin. She looked full of vivacity and youthful energy. She looked glowing and radiant, beautiful and exquisite. Her nearly perfect appearance was like a jade figurine, impossible to find any imperfections. Du Gang was also slightly moved in his heart. The newly arrived young woman was a beauty who did not seem any less spectacr than Tao Xuanzhu, a rare sight indeed. She had a small face, slender figure, her skin clear and smooth like jade, epitomising elegance and refinement, her beauty was an exquisite sight to behold. Upon her appearance, she quickly scanned the area. When she saw Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s face, she paused, her eyes changing slightly. Without a doubt, Tao Xuanzhu was a beauty just like her, making her inwardly praise the sight of a celestial beauty. The beauty of the two was different. She was the type of petite beauty that people could not resist wanting to hug and pat on the head. As for Tao Xuanzhu, she was like a fairy descended from heaven, elegant and beautiful, like a blossoming flower. People revered her, and some felt an irresistible urge to kneel before her. The petite girl who just entered, simply looked at Tao Xuanzhu and moved her lips twice but didn¡¯t say anything. With that, silence fell upon the arena once again. People started to wait again. As beams of purple light continued to flicker, the waiting area gradually began to fill up. Finally, in the ninth minute, thest person arrived. Looking around, the ce that was vacant before was now packed with thirteen reincarnators. ¡°So many people, huh?¡± Thest person revealed a hint of seriousness. In the Heavenly Court, the number of people for each task somewhat represented the difficulty of the task. ¡°Arge crowd is not a problem. The onebating the world¡¯s will is just a green energy. It¡¯s nothing big¡­¡± remarked the penultimate entrant, a man clothed in ornate brocade. He wore a paper fan on his waist, a purple embroidered flower in his cor, mustering the appearance of a carefree aristocrat. ¡°Purple Sister?¡± Many were puzzled by his statement and turned their heads to see what he was referring to. The man with the purple embroidered flower chuckled. ¡°By ¡®Purple Sister,¡¯ of course, I am referring to the purple energy battling the world¡¯s will below!¡± ¡°Purple Sister, huh? That¡¯s an interesting name, you got quite the creativity!¡± ¡°Indeed, this is a good nickname. I¡¯ll use it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear about having more people this time. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a red world!¡± Many among the crowd nodded in agreement, epting his words. ¡°True enough. It¡¯s not a red world. Ordinary worlds are so-so. This time, it¡¯s a green world, perhaps it¡¯s a closed-room type?¡± Closed-room? Du Gang squinted his eyes. He had felt something strange about the purple energybating the world¡¯s will, and now that he heard about it, it made sense. His first mission was a confrontation with blue energy. Could it be that in a blue world, it¡¯s crucial to kill the ¡°Chosen One¡±? While the red world presented a nightmare-level difficulty, survival chances were slim. On the other hand, the green world, based on what others were saying, could possibly be a locked-room escape type! Could it be another round of Wolfman Kill mode¡­ Du Gang soon remembered of the red world scenario when none among the nine were acting as the wolfman. In this green world, would locked-room deciphering be the fundamental requirement, or would it be like Wolfman Kill mode, with no established rules? Soon enough, someone asked the question he had in mind. ¡°Closed-room mechanisms are rtively straightforward; all we need to do is find clues. The ultimate goal would be to find our way out. Thest reincarnator who walked in proposed: ¡°We are running out of time, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves quickly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± He hurriedly introduced himself: ¡°My name is Ji Shan, I¡¯ve experienced 15 worlds!¡± Du Gang and the others were surprised, they didn¡¯t expect thisst person to have gone through so many missions. The man with the purple embroidery who entered just before Ji Shan then confidently introduced himself: ¡°My name is Cai Jung, I have also experienced 15 worlds!¡± Upon hearing his name, some people couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain, thinking it sounded like the name of a seasoned yboy¡­ So, everyone began to introduce themselves by name and the number of missions they hadpleted, beginning from the rear to the front. It wasn¡¯t long before they got to the sweet petite girl who entered fourth. It was simply an attention ma to watch her introduce herself. Her stunning beauty left the audiences intrigued about her name. Not only was she petite, but she had a sweet and soft voice. With a sweet smile, she said in a pleasant yet crispy tone, ¡°My name is Zhang Xinyi, I have been through 6 missions.¡± After her, Kou Yingwu introduced himself: ¡°Kou Yingwu, 6 missions.¡± In line with Du Gang¡¯s advice, he chose to conceal the fact that he had been through ten worlds. The attention of the crowd didn¡¯t linger on him for too long and shifted to Tao Xuanzhu. Among the thirteen present, there were three women, of whom two were breathtakingly beautiful. Among them, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s poised and graceful demeanor held everyone¡¯s gaze. Apart from Tao Xuanzhu and Zhang Xinyi, the fifth person to enter was also a woman, although she had amon face and had a low profile, hence didn¡¯t receive much attention. Tao Xuanzhu moved her red lips slightly, producing a sound as clear as a bell. ¡°Tao Xuanzhu, 6 worlds.¡± Her voice was crystal clear, just like a singing oriole, it was soothing to hear. She didn¡¯t lie, she indeed had been through 6 missions. After her, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn, he was thest one. But now, all eyes were still glued to Tao Xuanzhu, they were simply not interested in him. Du Gang didn¡¯t bother either, and softly said: ¡°Du Gang, 2 missions.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Those who were initially admiring Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s beauty now appeared stunned, they turned their heads towards Du Gang, seemingly doubtful of his statement. ¡°Two missions?¡± Many of them were puzzled. How did a participant with only two missions end up matched with them? Because thest few participants each had been through a dozen or so missions. Could it be, that with only two missions, Du Gang already had strengthparable to theirs? Many were somewhat skeptical but did not voice their doubts- not out of unwillingness, but due to time constraints. [World activation: Please enter within one minute¡­] [In this world, the scene is green and peaceful, killing reincarnators will not give a reward.] [This mission type is ¡®Jolly Game¡¯, everyone has a ticket, pleaseplete every game content ording to the stipted time.] [Reward: 13 Merit Points (Note: The number of Merit Points received varies ording to individual contributions in a mission with multiple individuals)] [Punishment for failure: Erasure!] 13 Merit Points? Du Gang was stunned, the reward had caught him off guard. The first time he was on a mission, the reward was to split one Merit Point among five, and on his second mission, which was a red world mission, the base reward was just one Merit Point per participant. However, this time, the reward is a whopping 13 Merit Points, implying that with 13 participants, each could get one Merit Point at least. What¡¯s different this time is that those who perform well can receive more, while those who perform poorly would receive less. Without uttering a word, he nced at the group that enteredst. He noticed they showed no signs of surprise, suggesting that experiencing such situations were pretty normal andmon. This indicated that the first world he entered was more like a trial, where the difficulty and rewards had been reduced. Before he could process this further, a purple light flickered. All 13 participants were transported to the green world at the same time. They found themselves at the entrance of what appeared to be a creepy amusement park. Chapter 325: 324: The Third Mission Chapter 325: 324: The Third Mission
Du Gang, while passing through the tform, noticed his physical body, which had arrived in a carriage. To his surprise, this physical body was intact, still sitting in the carriage. The attendant who had been driving the carriage previously was nowhere to be seen. ¡°This body is still here¡­¡± After a brief contemtion, he made up his mind, took two steps at once, swiftly jumped onto the carriage, and gathered up the body. Although this body somewhat resembled a radar, which could be tracked by others, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as it was kept in the small world.
Moreover, it might prove useful in the future, so it was worth keeping it as a backup. Once he had gotten this done, Du Gang didn¡¯t linger any longer, but continued his journey along the stone path towards Yangchuanzhou. Along the way, he finally received a message from the Heavenly Court. His third mission world was about to be opened. Interestingly, the location to enter the Heavenly Court was different each time, but always near his current location. This time, the entrance to the Heavenly Court was underwater, right beside the stone path. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Without any hesitation, once he reached the location, he swiftly entered into the Heavenly Court. [You will be transported to the second-level mini-world in three minutes, please get ready¡­] [The specific mission will start after arriving at the target mini-world¡­] After three minutes, Du Gang¡¯s figure shed, disappearing back into the Heavenly Court¡¯s space. ¡°Whoosh!¡±
With the familiar purple transportation force emerging, Du Gang once again appeared in a strange ce. He looked around, an incredulous expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m the first one here again. I don¡¯t know what kind of world it is this time, or who I¡¯ll meet!¡± Just then, a sudden prompt rang out. [No.10420 Kou Yingwu] requests to team up with you, please make a decision within 30 seconds. ¡°Yes/No?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, quickly realising, ¡°This is Kou Yingwu using a team-up tool!¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate, promptly choosing yes. The next second, with a sh of purple, Kou Yingwu made his appearance right next to him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The moment Kou Yingwu appeared, he was full of boisterousughter, rushing to embrace Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang sidestepped, avoiding him.
¡°Please, don¡¯t start with hugging and embracing, I¡¯m straight!¡± Hearing these words, Kou Yingwu did not get angry. Instead, he broke intoughter, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no designs on you, bro, I finally teamed up with you! My god, you have no idea what I went through in thest mission world¡­¡± Du Gang waved his hand dismissively, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after going in, where¡¯s Tao Xuanzhu? Isn¡¯t sheing this round?¡± He didn¡¯t know much about the team-up mechanism, and didn¡¯t know what the specific situation was. After hearing these words, Kou Yingwu pped his forehead, ¡°I almost forgot!¡± Upon saying this, he closed his eyes, looking like he wasmunicating with the Heavenly Court. Not long after, another sh of purple light shimmered, and immediately, Tao Xuanzhu appeared. As soon as she appeared, the atmosphere quieted down immediately. She was dressed in a simple and elegant white pce costume, and even though she wore a considerable amount of fabrics, the outline of her perfect figure could still be seen. The silky long hair she always let loose was now gathered up, making her appear incredibly spirited and noble. Her delicate hands looked so fragile that they seemed they could break with a simple squeeze, inciting an urge in others to hold them. Even more astonishing was her youthful, tender face. Her sparkling bright eyes, delicately curved eyebrows, peach-likeplexion, and ravishing beauty.
Her lips were as if they had been touched by rouge, her teeth appearing like jade. A single smile from her was like a breath of fresh spring wind. She had a heavenly beauty and a fairy-like appearance. Even the steadfast Du Gang was momentarily dazzled, a rush of admiration and yearning rising in his heart. But he quickly snapped out of it, and the smitten look in his eyes gradually faded. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Hearing this, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s lips curled upward, her eyes shining like the crescent moon, gleaming like a myriad of stars. As she smiled, a hint of mischief was unveiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay for me toe?¡± Hearing this soft, dripping sweet voice, Du Gang shook his head in stupefaction. On the side, Kou Yingwu naturally felt the same, but he quickly noticed that Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s eyes were locked onto Du Gang. He sighed in his heart, seeming regretful yet resigned, and finally turned his head away. Smelling the faint fragrance wafting from her, Du Gang unexpectedly found himself on the verge of beingpletely ensnared, but he quickly sobered up again. He frowned slightly, ¡°Speak properly, what do you want?¡± Unconsciously, he thought that Tao Xuanzhu was using some sort of charm on him. Tao Xuanzhu gentlyughed, her voice melodious as water, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, it seems like you¡¯re the one with some issues!¡±
Du Gang himself was a bit suspicious, and hearing these words, he didn¡¯t retort but instead changed the topic. ¡°This time, is it just the three of us, or will there be others?¡± This was his first time teaming up, and there was much he didn¡¯t know. Hearing that he wouldn¡¯t have to be a third wheel anymore, Kou Yingwu quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just the three of us. The difficulty is still based on the number of people¡­¡± Du Gang nodded and said softly, ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other for now, and decide what to do after we observe the specific situation!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two replied in unison. Teaming up with Du Gang appealed to them because of his wisdom, and on such matters, there naturally wasn¡¯t any disagreement. While awaiting the arrival of others, Du Gang added, ¡°Since you¡¯vee in with me this time, remember not to be the first to announce the number of rounds. Even when it¡¯s time to announce it, try to match it with those whoe inter¡­¡± His meaning was simple. If the fourth person announces three or four rounds, but they announce eight or nine, they would tantly expose the fact that they teamed up. The two nodded once again, having no objections. Thus, the three of them pretended not to know each other, forming a triangle, each standing on one side in silence.
They didn¡¯t have to wait long for the fourth person to appear. What was surprising was that the fourth person was also a young woman. She was dressed in a pale yellow brocade lily skirt, draped in a light red embroidered satin cloak, her dark hair decorated with a butterfly wing-shaped hairpin. She looked full of vivacity and youthful energy. She looked glowing and radiant, beautiful and exquisite. Her nearly perfect appearance was like a jade figurine, impossible to find any imperfections. Du Gang was also slightly moved in his heart. The newly arrived young woman was a beauty who did not seem any less spectacr than Tao Xuanzhu, a rare sight indeed. She had a small face, slender figure, her skin clear and smooth like jade, epitomising elegance and refinement, her beauty was an exquisite sight to behold. Upon her appearance, she quickly scanned the area. When she saw Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s face, she paused, her eyes changing slightly. Without a doubt, Tao Xuanzhu was a beauty just like her, making her inwardly praise the sight of a celestial beauty. The beauty of the two was different. She was the type of petite beauty that people could not resist wanting to hug and pat on the head. As for Tao Xuanzhu, she was like a fairy descended from heaven, elegant and beautiful, like a blossoming flower. People revered her, and some felt an irresistible urge to kneel before her. The petite girl who just entered, simply looked at Tao Xuanzhu and moved her lips twice but didn¡¯t say anything. With that, silence fell upon the arena once again. People started to wait again. As beams of purple light continued to flicker, the waiting area gradually began to fill up. Finally, in the ninth minute, thest person arrived. Looking around, the ce that was vacant before was now packed with thirteen reincarnators. ¡°So many people, huh?¡± Thest person revealed a hint of seriousness. In the Heavenly Court, the number of people for each task somewhat represented the difficulty of the task. ¡°Arge crowd is not a problem. The onebating the world¡¯s will is just a green energy. It¡¯s nothing big¡­¡± remarked the penultimate entrant, a man clothed in ornate brocade. He wore a paper fan on his waist, a purple embroidered flower in his cor, mustering the appearance of a carefree aristocrat. ¡°Purple Sister?¡± Many were puzzled by his statement and turned their heads to see what he was referring to. The man with the purple embroidered flower chuckled. ¡°By ¡®Purple Sister,¡¯ of course, I am referring to the purple energy battling the world¡¯s will below!¡± ¡°Purple Sister, huh? That¡¯s an interesting name, you got quite the creativity!¡± ¡°Indeed, this is a good nickname. I¡¯ll use it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear about having more people this time. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a red world!¡± Many among the crowd nodded in agreement, epting his words. ¡°True enough. It¡¯s not a red world. Ordinary worlds are so-so. This time, it¡¯s a green world, perhaps it¡¯s a closed-room type?¡± Closed-room? Du Gang squinted his eyes. He had felt something strange about the purple energybating the world¡¯s will, and now that he heard about it, it made sense. His first mission was a confrontation with blue energy. Could it be that in a blue world, it¡¯s crucial to kill the ¡°Chosen One¡±? While the red world presented a nightmare-level difficulty, survival chances were slim. On the other hand, the green world, based on what others were saying, could possibly be a locked-room escape type! Could it be another round of Wolfman Kill mode¡­ Du Gang soon remembered of the red world scenario when none among the nine were acting as the wolfman. In this green world, would locked-room deciphering be the fundamental requirement, or would it be like Wolfman Kill mode, with no established rules? Soon enough, someone asked the question he had in mind. ¡°Closed-room mechanisms are rtively straightforward; all we need to do is find clues. The ultimate goal would be to find our way out. Thest reincarnator who walked in proposed: ¡°We are running out of time, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves quickly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± He hurriedly introduced himself: ¡°My name is Ji Shan, I¡¯ve experienced 15 worlds!¡± Du Gang and the others were surprised, they didn¡¯t expect thisst person to have gone through so many missions. The man with the purple embroidery who entered just before Ji Shan then confidently introduced himself: ¡°My name is Cai Jung, I have also experienced 15 worlds!¡± Upon hearing his name, some people couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain, thinking it sounded like the name of a seasoned yboy¡­ So, everyone began to introduce themselves by name and the number of missions they hadpleted, beginning from the rear to the front. It wasn¡¯t long before they got to the sweet petite girl who entered fourth. It was simply an attention ma to watch her introduce herself. Her stunning beauty left the audiences intrigued about her name. Not only was she petite, but she had a sweet and soft voice. With a sweet smile, she said in a pleasant yet crispy tone, ¡°My name is Zhang Xinyi, I have been through 6 missions.¡± After her, Kou Yingwu introduced himself: ¡°Kou Yingwu, 6 missions.¡± In line with Du Gang¡¯s advice, he chose to conceal the fact that he had been through ten worlds. The attention of the crowd didn¡¯t linger on him for too long and shifted to Tao Xuanzhu. Among the thirteen present, there were three women, of whom two were breathtakingly beautiful. Among them, Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s poised and graceful demeanor held everyone¡¯s gaze. Apart from Tao Xuanzhu and Zhang Xinyi, the fifth person to enter was also a woman, although she had amon face and had a low profile, hence didn¡¯t receive much attention. Tao Xuanzhu moved her red lips slightly, producing a sound as clear as a bell. ¡°Tao Xuanzhu, 6 worlds.¡± Her voice was crystal clear, just like a singing oriole, it was soothing to hear. She didn¡¯t lie, she indeed had been through 6 missions. After her, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn, he was thest one. But now, all eyes were still glued to Tao Xuanzhu, they were simply not interested in him. Du Gang didn¡¯t bother either, and softly said: ¡°Du Gang, 2 missions.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Those who were initially admiring Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s beauty now appeared stunned, they turned their heads towards Du Gang, seemingly doubtful of his statement. ¡°Two missions?¡± Many of them were puzzled. How did a participant with only two missions end up matched with them? Because thest few participants each had been through a dozen or so missions. Could it be, that with only two missions, Du Gang already had strengthparable to theirs? Many were somewhat skeptical but did not voice their doubts- not out of unwillingness, but due to time constraints. [World activation: Please enter within one minute¡­] [In this world, the scene is green and peaceful, killing reincarnators will not give a reward.] [This mission type is ¡®Jolly Game¡¯, everyone has a ticket, pleaseplete every game content ording to the stipted time.] [Reward: 13 Merit Points (Note: The number of Merit Points received varies ording to individual contributions in a mission with multiple individuals)] [Punishment for failure: Erasure!] 13 Merit Points? Du Gang was stunned, the reward had caught him off guard. The first time he was on a mission, the reward was to split one Merit Point among five, and on his second mission, which was a red world mission, the base reward was just one Merit Point per participant. However, this time, the reward is a whopping 13 Merit Points, implying that with 13 participants, each could get one Merit Point at least. What¡¯s different this time is that those who perform well can receive more, while those who perform poorly would receive less. Without uttering a word, he nced at the group that enteredst. He noticed they showed no signs of surprise, suggesting that experiencing such situations were pretty normal andmon. This indicated that the first world he entered was more like a trial, where the difficulty and rewards had been reduced. Before he could process this further, a purple light flickered. All 13 participants were transported to the green world at the same time. They found themselves at the entrance of what appeared to be a creepy amusement park. Chapter 326: 325: Package Ticket Game! Chapter 326: 325: Package Ticket Game!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Is it the Soul Arrival Mode again?¡± Du Gang immediately realizes that his body has turned into that of an ordinary person. He feels this is normal since out of the three contests he has been in, two were in this mode. But the others were not the same. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is my body?¡±
A man who has only participated in six contests cries out in surprise. Several others are just as bewildered, clearly not having experienced this mode before. At this point, a man named Ji Shan steps forward and quietly says, ¡°Soul Arrival Mode, usually urs at a 10 percent probability rate. In this task world, our goal is not to kill, but to use intelligence to escape!¡± All eyes turn to him simultaneously. ¡°Our task is toplete all conditions in each ticket package. This is essentially a survival game!¡± ¡°There must be something tricky about these games. What we have to do is to survive until the end!¡± He picks up his ticket that has already appeared in his hand and asks: ¡°My ticket is called High-Speed Spook, which demands to finish five out of nine high-speed items. What about yours?¡± After hearing this, everyone quickly checks their match tickets. ¡°Mine is also High-Speed Spook¡­¡± ¡°Same here¡­¡± ¡°Mine is different!¡± Cai Jung, who entered second tost shakes his head, ¡°My package is called Ghost House Spook, also a five out of nine selection!¡±
¡°Mine is Ghost House Spook, too¡­¡± Suddenly, arge group begins to chime in. Du Gang, however, squints at his ticket. ¡°It¡¯s a Beautiful Time package, also a five out of nine selection!¡± At his words, Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu beside him rxes. They also have the same ticket package. Knowing that the task this time is Soul Arrival Mode, relying mostly on intelligence to survive, they had been worried about separating from Du Gang, but luckily, they are still together. [Please report to your respective ticket area within 30 minutes to check your tickets!] Before there is much time for discussion, the system prompt sounds again. At the same time, the previously closed theme park gate slowly opens, revealing three distinctly different paths in front of them. The name of each different ticket package is written above each path. ¡°Everyone!¡±
With that, Ji Shan stands out again, heads to the front of the crowd, and when everyone¡¯s eyesnd on him, he begins, ¡°In this task world, it¡¯s called Green Peace, which implies nopetition among us¡­¡± ¡°So I hope we can work hand in hand toplete this task. If you observe anything, it¡¯s best to share it. Only by pooling our clues together can we survive¡­¡± The simple purpose of his speech is to establish himself as the de facto leader of the High-Speed Spook group and thus demonstrate his capabilities. Just as he pauses, Cai Jung, who entered second tost, steps forward as well. ¡°Those who have the Ghost House Spook ticket, pleasee join me. Let¡¯s discuss¡­¡± It¡¯s clear he also wishes to be a leader, not to showcase himself but to gain more information and thus increase his chances of survival. Suddenly, the crowd divides into three groups. One group follows Ji Shan down the path on the far left, another group follows Cai Jung down the central path. The rest, who didn¡¯t move, are left with five people in the group. Du Gang, Kou Yingwu, Tao Xuanzhu, along with the fourth and fifth women who entered ¨C Zhang Xinyi and Yu Qian. Seeing that no one else has moved, Kou Yingwu nces at Du Gang and upon seeing him nod, stands up to say: ¡°We should get moving too. From the names, we can guess what games the other two groups might be ying. However, our Beautiful Time package is rather mysterious. Let¡¯s take a look inside¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t mention anything about being a team leader. After all, even though they have five people in their group, one more than the other two groups, three of them are a sub-group. There¡¯s no need for a formal leader.
After he finished speaking, the other three women remain silent, but they exchange nces, as ifmunicating through their eyes. If there were others present, they would be suspicious whether these three women knew each other beforehand since they kept gazing at each other for such a long time. Oh dear! Kou Yingwu feels a bit awkward, no one seems to care about his suggestion. ¡°We should indeed take a look inside!¡± Du Gang doesn¡¯t seem to notice his embarrassment and nonchntly agrees before heading toward the path on the far right. Seeing this, Kou Yingwu shakes his head and follows Du Gang. In the back, the three women finish their eye-to-eye conversation and finally follow behind them. The path isn¡¯t long, just over ten meters. In just a few steps, they reach a sign at the entrance. [Package items: Ferris wheel, Merry-go-round, Luxury carousel, Happy sky, Pirate ship, Bumper cars, Rocking flying chair, Self-control ne, Monkey climb pole] The group of five looks at the items listed on the package and finally understands why their package is called Beautiful Time. The nine items are all rxed games suitable for seniors.
Afterwards, seeing that the others still remain silent, Du Gang shakes his head and steps forward. ¡°Now, we have two choices!¡± Everyone promptly looks at him. Du Gang continues: ¡°First, we can randomly choose the games we want to y, each on their own!¡± ¡°Second, we can each y a different game, and then inform each other of the game details and experience!¡± His preference is for the second option. But this may seem unfriendly to Kou Yingwu and Tao Xuanzhu. After all, these two teamed up with him because of his intellect. They might be reluctant to separate at this point. However, they didn¡¯t rush to express their stance. Instead, they are interested in hearing what Du Gang has to say. On the other side, Zhang Xinyi is nodding her head, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go with the second option. Each person ys a different game. That way, it will be faster¡­¡± Just as her voice trails off, Yu Qian shakes her head, ¡°No, let¡¯s go with the first option¡­ It¡¯s not good to separate. This task is designed for 13 people. If each person can clear the game on their own, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy?¡± The reason may be far-fetched, but from her eyes that were subtly locked on Zhang Xinyi, it bes evident that they knew each other beforehand. Du Gang contemtes for a moment before saying, ¡°Normally, we would all choose to experience the games individually. But as Yu Qian has pointed out, if it were that simple, it wouldn¡¯t meet the difficulty level set for thirteen people¡­¡±
¡°So, for safety reasons, let¡¯s experience the first game together, shall we?¡± Du Gang suspects whether clearing the game is linked with the number of people. For instance, if there¡¯s a game that requires several people to work together for clearance, otherwise, it would result in everyone perishing. Although Yu Qian has no objections, Zhang Xinyi appears hesitant. She clearly wants to finish the games on her own. Du Gang clears his throat, ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t have any knowledge about these games. Hence, I suggested we stick together for the first round¡­¡± ¡°Once we are familiar with the rules, we can decide whether to separate for the second round!¡± With clear understanding of Du Gang¡¯s intention, Kou Yingwu nods, pretending to agree, ¡°Sounds reasonable. Let it be so!¡± Tao Xuanzhu, standing by his side, naturally won¡¯t object and nods approvingly as well. On the other side, Zhang Xinyi, seeing that the others have agreed, doesn¡¯t voice any objections and agrees as well. ¡°So, which game are we ying for the first round?¡± Kou Yingwu looks at the countdown which is still ticking and quickly asks. A few people looked at the nine package options, all descending into the throes of indecision. ¡°In the dark and not knowing anything, it doesn¡¯t matter which one to choose!¡± Du Gang quietly said: ¡°Regardless of which to choose, let¡¯s experience it first, then gauge what the situation is!¡± ¡°Then¡­ the Ferris wheel?¡± Zhang Xinyi looked at the distant wheel that reached high into the sky and asked softly. Hearing this, Du Gang looked towards the faraway Ferris wheel, which was no different from those he had seen on Earth, and it appeared harmless. ¡°Let¡¯s choose this then!¡± Soon, they headed towards the Ferris wheel attraction. Before long, they reached the ticket checking area of the ride. [Please register with the package ticket] Encouraged by this notice, the group individually swiped their package tickets at the entrance check. [The participants for this Ferris wheel attraction are: Du Gang, Tao Xuanzhu, Kou Yingwu, Zhang Xinyi, and Yu Qian. Please enter the cabin within ten minutes] With the announcement from the system, everyone quickly proceeded along the path provided. ¡°Don¡¯t be the first!¡± As they entered, Du Gang subtly reminded Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu. In a situation where nothing is known, it is best to keep a low profile and not make oneself the front runner. Don¡¯t be the first? Upon hearing this, Kou Yingwu was startled and then made a mental note of Du Gang¡¯s words. Considering he was currently the first one in line and it was not easy to stop on the bridged path, he walked all the way to the bottom of the Ferris wheel where there was room for three or four people, stopped, moved aside, raised his head to look up as if he was very curious about the object above. Du Gang was second in line, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t go ahead either. He, too, walked by Kou Yingwu, looking up towards the sky. Tao Xuanzhu was a bit embarrassed. Under normal circumstances, she would continue forward to maintain herdy-like demeanor, but Du Gang had also quietly told her not to be the first. Well then, when ites to survival versus face-saving, survival clearly holds priority. With that decision, she also stopped and raised her head just like the other two, looking towards the sky. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Xinyi and Yu Qian trailing behind approached with quizzical expressions, also looking upwards. ¡°What are you all looking at?¡± They were rather curious, not knowing what these three were up to. Especially Tao Xuanzhu, who in their eyes was a fairy untouched by mortal affairs, did appear somewhat foolish with her head held aloft¡­ Without turning his head, Kou Yingwu replied indifferently: ¡°Nothing, just seeing how high it is, and if there¡¯s anything unusual up there¡­¡± Yu Qian also checked with others for a while, but since she couldn¡¯t notice anything unusual, she nced at the time hanging on one side and said: ¡°Guess it time to get on, not much time left¡­¡± After saying that and seeing that others hadn¡¯t made moves, she shrugged, and walked over to the tform by herself. When she reached the cabin, she checked quickly and upon finding no abnormalities, climbed up and sat on a chair on the side. Just as she was about to beckon the others, the cabin she was in suddenly lurched, as if being pushed, and began to rise towards the sky. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Seeing this, the others quickly followed. Humans can be quite strange at times. When the Ferris wheel was stationary, no one wanted to be the first one to get on, but once it started, they didn¡¯t want to be left behind. Kou Yingwu ran over quickly, getting into the cabin that stopped at the second position. Following him were Zhang Xinyi and Tao Xuanzhu. Du Gang, however, was thoughtfully staring at the central hub of the Ferris wheel. ¡°Du Gang, hurry up!¡± Tao Xuanzhu had been watching Du Gang ever since she climbed up and upon seeing him daydreaming, she reminded him. After hearing her, Du Gang nodded and did not dy. As the new cabin arrived, he leapt inside the next moment. [The Ferris wheel is starting. All yers, pleaseplete five rounds immediately] ¡°Five rounds?¡± The others were puzzled, ¡°Are these five rounds determined by the number of yers?¡± None knew the answer. They all sat in the cabins, watching the world outside. Meanwhile, the Ferris wheel began to turn slowly without any issues, like amon amusement ride. Kou Yingwu looked around for a while, but couldn¡¯t discern anything. His heart was in turmoil. He understood that things here were far from simple. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t discern anything out of the ordinary. ¡°Wait, the biggest anomaly is that everything here is too normal!¡± He looked down at the cabin where Du Gang was, only to observe Du Gang staring nkly at the spinning hub. Staring nkly? Kou Yingwu felt a twitch in the corner of his mouth. ¡°Brother, are you serious? If even you¡¯ve got nothing, the situation is dire¡­¡± The others were having simr thoughts. ¡°This is a mission for thirteen yers and we are supposed to pass through five games. It¡¯s essentially a game of survival! Yu Qian voice echoed through the wheel, as if speaking to all others, ¡°But now, why is this Ferris Wheel so eerily quiet?¡± She was utterly baffled. In her view, whether there were enemies or challenges yet to face, they were supposed to present themselves for resolution, right? However, everything was currently too serene¡­ ¡°Could it be that this Ferris wheel is really as simple to pass as it appears?¡± ¡°Is Heavenly Court kindly giving us a vacation this round?¡± Yu Qian was sitting in the first cabin, which was slowly ascending to the highest point. She rested her head against the ss, her eyes darting back and forth, hoping to spot something unusual. Yet disappointingly, the Ferris wheel remained as peaceful as it initially appeared. ¡°That is¡­¡± Down below, Du Gang¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk. Staring at the wheel¡¯s hub, he abruptly stood up. In tandem with the rotation of the supporting struts, the hub resembled a twisted puzzle piece. The once smooth hub now sported elongated, spike-like rods. The first cabin to reach the highest point suddenly lost its safe mooring and started to slide down. ¡°Whizz!¡± Before anyone could react, Yu Qian¡¯s cabin quickly slid to the central position of the hub. ¡°Chich!¡± The grisly noise reminiscent of a steel needle piercing a watermelon echoed loudly. The cabin Yu Qian was in instantly turned red with blood. The first death had urred¡­ Chapter 327: 326: Ferris Wheel! Chapter 327: 326: Ferris Wheel!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Yu Qian~!¡± Zhang Xinyi wails with a hint of sorrow in her voice. Du Gang steals a nce over, judging by this exmation, these two must have known each other previously. ¡°Du Gang!¡± At this moment, Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help it, subconsciously shouting Du Gang¡¯s name.
Yu Qian had just died without him being prepared for it. She died right before his eyes. The problem was, he was also sitting in the cabin, right behind where Yu Qian had been. On the side, Tao Xuanzhu was also a little nervous. She didn¡¯t understand why Yu Qian had died like this. On the contrary, Zhang Xinyi was still immersed in her grief and was not worried about her own life at all. Du Gang looked at Kou Yingwu and said, ¡°Stay seated, you¡¯re safe this round!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kou Yingwu wasn¡¯t skeptical, but he had just moved to Yu Qian¡¯s spot, he was now a little flustered. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s alright!¡± As Du Gang spoke, he slowly opened the door of his cabin. As soon as the axle of his cabin got into a horizontal position, he quickly stepped out. The axle was wide, about thirty to forty centimeters thick. Although his body had be ordinary, his control was still there. He easily moved from the outer axle of the cabin to the center of the inner axle. ¡°Du Gang?¡± Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but call out. After all, Du Gang¡¯s current position seemed a bit risky.
In front of him, there were sharp steel rods. These rods belonged to the same category as the one that fatally pierced Yu Qian. ¡°Stay put!¡± After Du Gang shouted, when the axle tilted upwards, he tightly held onto it while also stepping on top of the sharp steel. While the sharp end was actually about a centimeter thick, it could easily pierce anyone if pulled with a great force. But as long as he was stepping on it, nothing would happen. Zhang Xinyi inside the cabin forced the overwhelming sorrow down and started observing Du Gang. Once someone dies, they are gone. The living still have to keep living. She couldn¡¯t risk her life because of Yu Qian¡¯s death. At this moment, she, like everyone else, was watching Du Gang¡¯s move while at the same time ncing at Kou Yingwu. I¡¯m almost there¡­ Kou Yingwu closed his eyes as he was approaching the highest point. He didn¡¯t dare to look. At a time like this, he had no clue as to the cause of the death. He could only believe in Du Gang! A second passed, then two, three¡­
¡°Am I still alive?!¡± He opened his eyes and saw that he¡¯d already passed the highest point and let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Du Gang, what the hell is going on?¡± At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s body was hugging the axle, slowly rising from the horizontal position like apass. ¡°The rules of the game ask us to sit for five rounds. This is a hint telling us that there¡¯s a lethal trap in every round and five rounds equate to five people!¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s something wrong with this axle. It has some kind of intricate mechanism. Besides, our cabins have mechanisms too that use weight to trigger¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± All three people in the cabin were stunned, and subconsciously tried to get up, attempting to walk along the axle like Du Gang. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Du Gang quickly said, ¡°The five rounds not only serve as a hint, they contain traps as well. A different cabin must reach the highest point every round. This is a must-trigger, missing one could lead to some terrible event¡­¡± Going by his conjecture, if one is missing, it is likely everyone would die. ¡°What about you now?¡±
At the moment, although Du Gang was shouting, his head was towards the axle, his eyes unwaveringly fixed on it. ¡°I¡¯m currently observing the mechanism. Every cabin corresponds to another cabin. This correspondence is not in terms of position but the mechanisms that lock into each other.¡­¡± This point was something he figured out from observing the Ferris wheel. He had ridden Ferris wheels on Earth; the position of the axle was straightforward, every bar corresponds to a cabin, all fixed. But here it¡¯s different. There were too many rods and mechanisms in the axle position. Others couldn¡¯t tell, but he could. That¡¯s why he¡¯d been observing the axle. At first, he didn¡¯t know what the problem was. It was only until the mechanism of the axle center loosened when Yu Qian died, that he finally understood the principle. Every cabin they were in had a weight detection mechanism. Each round required a cabin with the weight of a human body to reach the top and then activate the mechanism. And each cabin corresponded to another cabin, just like a Zhuge lock; every step had to fit. If a cabin was empty, it would not activate the mechanism. Only with a person inside could it activate it, and if you want a cabin not to trigger the death trap, you must put the same weight in the corresponding cabin. That way, when a person¡¯s turn for the death trap arrives, it won¡¯t fall off. It¡¯s equivalent to the yin and yang cabins, where the yang side undertakes death, and the yin side undertakes life. Every person¡¯s cabin has to experience the highest point once, which is the yang death machine.
What¡¯s more, the mechanism, like the Zhuge Lock, was something only he could understand. This meant that even if others wanted to try, they wouldn¡¯t know how. Soon, Zhang Xinyi¡¯s cabin passed the highest point, followed by Du Gang, and then Tao Xuanzhu.Only when everyone¡¯s cabins had passed the highest point, did they finally breathe a sigh of relief. Truth be told, prior to reaching there, they all had the urge to jump out of the cabin, especially since Yu Qian had died so inexplicably. Luckily they chose to trust Du Gang. ¡°Du Gang, if I wasn¡¯t in the cabin just now, would I be dead by now?¡± Kou Yingwu asked again. At the moment, Kou Yingwu¡¯s cabin had reached the ten o¡¯clock direction, forming a horizontal ne with Du Gang¡¯s location. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No, the death trap of the first round was at Yu Qian¡¯s, only this round it¡¯s your turn!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kou Yingwu was horrified. He thought he¡¯d survived, but ording to Du Gang, was it his turn this round? At the top, Tao Xuan Zhu and Zhang Xinyi both looked at the axle¡¯s position simultaneously, trying to discover some secret. After all, this was about survival; they also wanted to seize this opportunity.
Unfortunately, the mechanisms here are extremely intricate; unless one pays attention from the very beginning, it would be challenging for someone to understand halfway into it. At this moment, Du Gang began to spin his body to transition from leaning on the inside of the wheel axis toying on the outside. And as the axle slowly spun, his body gradually shifted from a prone state to standing up slowly. Eventually, when his wheel axis was nearly horizontal, he swiftly got up and walked along the axis rod toward the other wheel axles. ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± With a few leaps, Du Gang smoothlynded at the target wheel axis¡¯ location. This was an axle corresponding to Kou Yingwu¡¯s, whose position was just about 180 degrees aside. It was a trap; even if an ordinary person grasped the correspondence between the twopartments and saw thetch mechanism, they wouldn¡¯t realize this correspondence isn¡¯t symmetrical. So, if one were to choose the wrongpartment, by the time it was the turn of the person on the sun-side, it would still result in death. After locating the fixed position, Du Gang shot a nce at the angle between his own wheel axis and Kou Yingwu¡¯s; it was around 175 degrees. This implied he had ample time to proceed to the life-bearing shadow-sidepartment when Kou Yingwu¡¯spartment reached the sun-side. Soon, with the rotation of the wheel axis, his body tilted again. This time, his head was facing the rows of spikes. However, he wasn¡¯t worried in the least. He used his head to prop against a steel column directly, then tightly hugged the wheel axis with both his hands. ¡°Gurgling.¡± From Kou Yingwu and the others¡¯ perspective, Du Gang was flirting with death. After all, Yu Qian just died at the central position, and that section of the wheel axis was drenched in fresh blood. Du Gang, who nestled against the steel column that had impaled Yu Qian, simply scared people stiff. That guy is too self-assured. The three had some sighs. They wondered; wasn¡¯t Du Gang even the slightest bit afraid that his assumptions might be wrong? If he was wrong, it would definitely cost him his life! Shortly, Tao Xuanzhu also shook her head. If Du Gang didn¡¯t act this way, probably all of them would end up dead here¡­ Thus, amidst the messy thoughts of the crowd, Du Gang¡¯s body tilted again. He too started to flip his body, trying to lie on top of the wheel axis as much as possible rather than hanging above it. After all, he now had a normal person¡¯s body; it would be better to save as much physical strength as possible. Soon, his wheel axis also began to gradually level. Seeing this, he quickly got up and ran towards the cabin on the wheel axis and sessfully reached the cabin in a few steps. He opened the door and jumped in immediately. Simultaneously, to avoid any weight discrepancies, he made sure to close the cabin door securely. ¡°Du Gang, are you sure this is okay?¡± Kou Yingwu was a bit panicked; he was the second one to enter the cabin, and at this moment, he had reached the 3 o¡¯clock direction, almost at the highest point. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s going to be okay!¡± Du Gang sat inside the cabin and replied casually. Still, his gaze remained fixed on the center axle. Although the challenge level of this ferris wheel was hard, he had already mastered all of the ins and outs. However, he didn¡¯t rule out the possibility of an increased difficulty level and changes in rules, so he still needed to pay close attention to the mechanisms at the axle center. But for Zhang Xinyi, who was in the cabin behind Kou Yingwu, she just exhaled. At this point, if she still couldn¡¯t hear the connections between the other three people, then she would be too naive. Following Du Gang¡¯s description, the one facing the stalemate now was Kou Yingwu, she would be next, so what should she do then? Although she didn¡¯t understand the specifics, she grasped what Du Gang was saying; those in these cabins cannot leave them once it¡¯s their turn. Instead, they must have someone corresponding on the shadow-side. Would that guy help me? She wasn¡¯t sure. If he doesn¡¯t help, then she¡¯s done for! Each second passed by slowly. Finally, Kou Yingwu¡¯s cabin arrived at the 12 o¡¯clock position. His eyes were squeezed shut, his entire body tense, as if he would die the very next second. Everyone else felt the same, this was the verification of Du Gang¡¯s assertion. Unlike the tension of the other three, Du Gang appeared calm with his gaze still focused on the axle center, not making any other moves. ¡°Kou Yingwu!!¡± Just as Kou Yingwu was growing increasingly uneasy, the sound of Du Gang¡¯s voice reached him. He quickly opened his eyes to find himself already past the highest 12 o¡¯clock point, immediately he breathed a sigh of relief. After confirming his safety, he quickly fell onto the ss to look at Du Gang¡¯s location. Noticing his gaze, Du Gang quickly instructed, ¡°You should leave the cabin now, and go to the cabin where I was initially!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In such a situation, Kou Yingwu trusted Du Gang entirely. Without any second thoughts, he directly opened his cabin door, focused on the outside wheel axis, and waited for the right moment to move when it became horizontal. Although he hasn¡¯t traversed this path, he had witnessed Du Gang in action, so he was aware of how to maneuver. Simrly, Du Gang also started to prepare to leave his cabin, awaiting the right moment. In the meantime, Zhang Xinyi, who was at a high point now, couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Young Master Du, it will soon be my turn to face the stalemate, can you save my life?¡± Without waiting for Du Gang¡¯s reply, she continued, ¡°I am willing to exchange my life with a treasure!¡± In fact, even if she hadn¡¯t offered, Du Gang nned to save her. After all, he hadpletely mastered the intricacies of this game; survival was no longer a problem. But hearing her this way, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry anymore. He inquired, ¡°What treasure are you referring to? And how will you give it to me?¡± Everyone was currently in the task world, not only were their gods not by their side, but even their bodies weren¡¯t their original ones. Their pocket realms couldn¡¯t be opened, nor could their equipment be essed, so how could they execute a transaction? Zhang Xinyi loudly dered, ¡°I am from the Southern Wilderness Jiuyang Vi, my father is the vi master, I can give you anything you want!¡± Such a big talker! Du Gang sneered, casually asking, ¡°Do you have anything simr to the Gloomy Sun Grass?¡± The only thing he was currentlycking was his cultivation level; but even if he consumed any medicinal herbs in the real world to improve, there would be a risk of herbal toxicity. However, the Gloomy Sun Grass, a treasure capable of breaking the limit of one¡¯s cultivation level and allowing one to master higher-level techniques, was indeed very precious. Zhang Xinyi frowned at first but soon realized. Compared to her life, these external things didn¡¯t matter in the slightest. She raised her brows into a rxed position, saying quickly, ¡°I have a Green Qinyin Stone at home. If you save me, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Green Qinyin Stone? The three people present are all shocked. This is a treasure capable of exceeding the limits of one¡¯s skills. Its value is over ten times that of the Gloomy Sun Grass, it¡¯s a near-impossible find. ¡°Are you sure you have it?¡± Du Gang is somewhat skeptical, suspecting the woman of trying to trick him. Zhang Xinyi pauses, quickly realizing that this is the task space of the Heavenly Court, and the other party doesn¡¯t know her. She hastily says loudly, ¡°My name is Zhang Xinyi, ranked 765th on the Human Ranking. I¡¯m from Jiuyang Vi in Yangchuan County, Southern Wilderness. My father is the vi¡¯s master, in the God King Realm. The Green Qinyin Stone was acquired for me by my father, there were two in total. I¡¯ve consumed one and the other one is in the vi treasure vault¡­¡± Yangchuan County? What a coincidence? Du Gang is surprised, not expecting the woman in front of him toe from the ce he is nning to visit. She is a Human Ranking strongman. He had only looked at thest few and some of the top people on the Human Ranking. He didn¡¯t really know about the strongmen in the middle ranks, so he turned to Tao Xuanzhu, asking. ¡°Rank 765 on the Human Ranking, there is indeed a person named Zhang Xinyi. The information matches what she said, but I¡¯m not convinced they are the same person!¡± In fact, Tao Xuanzhu could ascertain by Zhang Xinyi¡¯s initial appearance and demeanor that the woman was telling the truth. However, Du Gang is ultimately the one to handle the transaction and he has to make the decision. At this moment, Du Gang¡¯s position was already at 3 o¡¯clock. He didn¡¯t speak in haste, but rapidly moved along the axle to the center position, securing his body before continuing toy low. On the other side, Kou Yingwu also arrived at the same horizontal position, copied the way Du Gang stepped out of the cabin, ran to the central position, and secured his body in the same way. At this moment, Zhang Xinyi¡¯s cabin was directly opposite Du Gang¡¯s horizontal position. Du Gang looked at her with a faint smile, asking, ¡°I believe in your identity, but how can I believe that you will give the stone to me?¡± Zhang Xinyi frowned, biting her red lips, looking at the confident guy in front of her, she said, ¡°We are in the same task world, and I am unable to give it to you right now. The only guarantee I can give is a verbal promise between us. If you trust me, regardless of the distance, I will definitely deliver it to your hands. If you don¡¯t trust me, there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Du Gang began tough after hearing her response, the woman knew to not dawdle or talk about any kind of oath. She was clever. In fact, he had nned to save Zhang Xinyi from the beginning. After all, he wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if another person died, or if this woman would pull other people down with her before dying. The reason why he bargained with her was because she was the one who wanted to buy herself a lifeline so he casually said a thing or two. Whether she has the Green Qinyin stone or not doesn¡¯t matter to him. If she does, it¡¯s a profit, if not, no harm done. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, then I believe you. After leaving this task world, I¡¯lle looking for you¡­¡± What? His quick agreement left Zhang Xinyi somewhat taken aback. In her view, since her life was in someone else¡¯s hands, it was very possible to be heavily bled or even asked for unreasonable demands. But now, he just agreed casually? She was thinking that he might covet her beauty and propose some improper requirements, who knew¡­ I think too much! ¡°Thank you for your trust, Young Master Du. If I get out alive, I will definitely keep my promise and personally deliver the Green Qinyin Stone to you!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t respond. This was just an interlude to him. Whether he would get his hands on it still required to see if they could get out of this situation¡ªthere¡¯s no use in talking about it now. Since he stopped talking, Zhang Xinyi naturally had nothing more to say. Now, she was feeling somewhat special. There was an urgency to prove that everything she said was true¡ªshe would definitely keep her word. But she knew that within this task world, no matter how much one said, it is of no use. They still need to wait until they get out to deliver on their promises. Just like that, the ce became quiet for a good while. Only when Du Gang returned to the 9 o¡¯clock position, did he start moving again. At the same time, there was Kou Yingwu, who was always eyeing Du Gang¡¯s movements, afraid he would run too fast and cause some problems. He didn¡¯t really understand Du Gang¡¯s exnation about the mechanism and only felt that there are traps everywhere. The slightest carelessness could lead to utter ruin, so he didn¡¯t dare to make any unnecessary movements. Just like that, one person at the 9 o¡¯clock position and one person at the 3 o¡¯clock position, they both arrived at their target cabins smoothly. At this moment, Zhang Xinyi¡¯s cabin had arrived at the 1 o¡¯clock position, just a step away from the 12 o¡¯clock position. Seeing Du Gang get into the bottom cabin, she couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She understood what Du Gang had said ¨C her cabin was the ¡°dead machine¡± in this situation, and where Du Gang was now was the ¡°life machine¡±. If Du Gang didn¡¯t enter the cabin of the life machine before she reached the 12 o¡¯clock position, then she would also be dead¡­ Wait, could he be entering a cabin of life machine that isn¡¯t mine? Nearing the crucial moment, Zhang Xinyi began to worry. She was worried because Du Gang had agreed too quickly; so quickly that she somewhat couldn¡¯t believe that human nature could be so good. She was afraid that Du Gang was tricking her, and that the so-called life machine wasn¡¯t her cabin. ¡°Click ck, click ck~~~¡± At this moment, Zhang Xinyi¡¯s teeth began to chatter involuntarily. She had been through six task worlds, but none of those worlds had ever sealed off her powers. With her highly formidable strength, she had easily made it through six worlds. It was the first time she had experienced a Soul Arrival Mode in this seventh world, and who would have known, she¡¯d encounter such a dead-end situation. This was her first real encounter with a dead-end situation since she was born, and it was the first time she felt death so close to her. So close that she had to depend on others¡¯ favours, observe the moods of others, and gamble on others¡¯ character and human nature. Like this, she sat there with great apprehension, half alive and half dead, allowing the cabin to pass through the 12 o¡¯clock position. She survived! She let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, she only felt that Du Gang was incredibly noble, shining with brilliance. His character was really reassuring! Of course, this also had something to do with the current absence of life-and-death stakes. What if¡­ Zhang Xinyi looked at Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s cabin. Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s face didn¡¯t carry the worries that she herself had. She seemed indifferent, indicating that she trusted Du Gang significantly. If she and I were facing a dead-end at the same time, then Du Gang would surely save her, right?! Zhang Xinyi was trying to find a glimmer of hope for survival. Looks? She was on par with her. Demeanor? She was inferior to her! Skills? She knew nothing, while the other woman, who knows if she understood or not¡­ What about the background? In this task world, the most useless thing was your background! Thinking like this, Zhang Xinyi felt a bit deted. Her usually proud appearance now seemed useless. Indeed, in front of talent, all good looks were nothing but a facade! Tao Xuanzhu hadn¡¯t thought much about it. All her attention was now on the axis. She had always tried to understand Du Gang¡¯s thoughts, trying to keep up with his thinking. She had never given up on learning, rather than trust others, she wanted herself to be a person like him. That was one of the reasons why she chose to team with Du Gang. She wanted to learn Du Gang¡¯s way of thinking! Just a little more¡­ Tao Xuanzhu looked as usual, but her mind was full of thoughts. She saw the buckle represented by the cabin, a small mechanism, just as Du Gang said, the heavy cockpit reaching the highest point would trigger a deadlock. In between, another cockpit had the ability to stop it. Just as Du Gang said, Zhang Xinyi¡¯s cockpit was in the middle of the deadlock, originally her cabin was going to fall, but the cockpit where Du Gang was in had just pushed down, activating the buckle, so Zhang Xinyi¡¯s cockpit didn¡¯t fall. She already knew the principle of the Yin-Yang surface of the cabin! A hint of a smile appeared at the corner of Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s mouth. She knew that she was far from Du Gang, but what she needed to do now was to learn. At least she needed to understand his thought process to learn his way of thinking. Knowing the Yin-Yang principle is only the first step, can¡¯t be arrogant, still far from Du Gang! Tao Xuanzhu secretly cooled herself down and began to contemte the second problem. Why didn¡¯t Du Gang let everyone freely change their positions? ording to her thoughts, the existing conditions can indicate that sitting in the cockpit is risky, so why doesn¡¯t everyone, like Du Gang, lie on the axis and wait for the Ferris wheel toplete five rotations? Where did the crisis he spoke ofe from? The rules? Or the Ferris wheel? She couldn¡¯t understand why Du Gang was so confident in his assumptions. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of guessing wrong? Time passed slowly. The Ferris Wheel spun round and round. Soon, five rounds passed. With everyone¡¯s anticipation, the enclosed area below slowly opened up, meaning they could go down. Even though nothing had happened in thest few rounds, Zhang Xinyi still felt her legs weaken. The moment her cockpit reached the exit, she instantly jumped down. Following her was Kou Yingwu. However, there was no movement at Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here!!¡± Zhang Xinyi quickly reminded her. Tao Xuanzhu seemed to wake up from her thoughts and hurriedly pushed open the cabin door and jumped down. This person¡­ Zhang Xinyi felt a bit ufortable. This woman had been daydreaming all the way, wasn¡¯t she? Could people like her actually survive? While Yu Qian had died inside¡­ Was it because of Du Gang? Looking at the person still on the Ferris wheel, she had some realizations. Was it because she trusted Du Gang, so shepletely entrusted her life to him? Was this the legendary, that kind of truly life-and-death friend? Her father had such friends, but she didn¡¯t. The friends around her were either for attachment or for interests. There were none who were really life-and-death friends! Everyone had their own little thoughts, to entrust oneself to others like this. It¡¯s too¡­ She couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate word, she originally wanted to say it¡¯s too stupid, but she was somewhat envious. It was a rtionship more precious than that of a couple, right? How could the love between a couplepare to this. Except for her father! Zhang Xinyi curled her lips. In this world, besides her father who didn¡¯t remarry because he loved her deceased mother, which other man didn¡¯t have multiple wives and concubines? Not to mention men, some dominant women even reversed the norms, marrying men under the identity of a daughter. With such rtionships, where talk of love was a farce? At this moment, she felt as if she had witnessed an emotion rarer than love. She had thought that this might be because the two of them were in love, that this was a kind of love. But she didn¡¯t see the kind of infatuation in Du Gang¡¯s eyes that should exist between lovers. All she saw was rity, purity, and innocence between them! Sigh! At this moment, she unexpectedly hoped the two were not pure. So envious! ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, a voice came from behind. Zhang Xinyi suddenly came to her senses, her gaze returned to the present, and she realized that there was no one around her. Turning her head, she saw that Du Gang and the others had long left the path. Seeing this, she hurried to follow. At the same time, she quietly told herself, what was she thinking so much about? There were still four games to go through, overthinking was pointless, the priority was to survive! Soon, the four of them returned to the project billboard. ¡°What game are we going to y next?¡± This time, Kou Yingwu didn¡¯t pretend anymore and directly looked at Du Gang and asked. The other two women did the same, turning their eyes to Du Gang. Du Gang looked at the projects on the billboard and observed the corresponding amusement facilities in the distance, slowly said, ¡°Pirate ship!¡± Chapter 328: 327: The Terror of a Human Ranking Powerhouse! Chapter 328: 327: The Terror of a Human Ranking Powerhouse!
Trantor:549690339 With the experience of the Ferris wheel, Du Gang felt confident about this task. At first, he was uncertain about the nature of the dead-end challenge this time and what kind of force it would involve. Now, he was confident it was a physical force, the attacks emanating from the game equipment itself. This meant that as long as he found a way to survive, he would be able to live, with no possibility of the will of the world intervening. In this green and peaceful world, he reckoned the will of the world would not arbitrarily alter the mission content like before.
Thus, they genuinely needed toplete five rounds of games to be able to leave this ce. The reason he chose the pirate ship game was that he had yed it on Earth before and was rtively familiar with it. Soon, the group of four arrived at the Pirate Ship. However, when they came to the entrance, Kou Yingwu, Zhang Xinyi, and others all stopped in their tracks. With the precedent of Yu Qian¡¯s death, they didn¡¯t dare to proceed rashly. Du Gang scoffed, ¡°The first one is dangerous, but surely not until after we enter the Pirate Ship, right? We haven¡¯t even checked our tickets yet, and we¡¯re so far from the Pirate Ship. What are you afraid of?¡± Hecked the patience to deal with these two and walked directly through the middle to the ticket inspection point, swiping his own ticket. The faces of the other three turned red in an instant, and they hurriedly followed to swipe their tickets. [Registration for the Pirate Ship project includes: Du Gang, Tao Xuanzhu, Kou Yingwu, Zhang Xinyi. Please board within ten minutes!] All three of them, their courage shattered, froze on the spot. Seeing this, Du Gang shook his head, walked to the front, and started to observe. The pirate ship was simr to those he had seen on Earth, just a simple wooden ship with four iron chains pulling it from all sides, with a sail pole in the center.
Soon, he noticed several small holes on the inner wall of the ship¡¯s hull. The holes were notrge, only about the size of a bowl, and it was unclear what their purpose was. Du Gang squinted his eyes and thought for a moment, then stepped on the hull of the ship. [The Pirate Ship is about to sail. All yers, be careful not to fall. You can leave when the ship stopspletely] Don¡¯t fall? Undoubtedly, this was a keyword, very likely the trigger for the dead-end situation. But Du Gang¡¯s gaze was fixed on the four iron chains at the edge of the Pirate Ship. Every game, if there¡¯s a dead-end, there must also be a way out. As long as they found that way, the game would be simple, a true game indeed! If they stayed on the ship, no matter how they sat, there was always a risk of being shaken to the ground but, if they¡­ Du Gang contemted for a moment and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t go into the cab, follow along the hull to the chains. Each of us grabs one chain and hold tight, do not let go!¡± After saying this, he quickly stepped on the hull and ran to one end of the Pirate Ship, grabbing the iron chain and sitting down on the hull of the ship.
The iron chain, which powered the swing of the Pirate Ship, was taut and firm, perfect to hold on to. Seeing this, the other three quickly imitated him, stepping on the hull, found the four chains, and secured them with their legs before sitting down. As all four of them boarded the Pirate Ship, the ship started to sway. And as time passed, the sway of the Pirate Ship became more and more intense. ¡°How is it possible not to fall?¡± Zhang Xinyi held the iron chain, looking at the ship that was tilting up to a dramatic ny degrees, somewhat stunned. On the ship, there were no individual seats, only the smooth wooden structure simr to real ships. There was nothing to hold on to, and under such an inclination, falling was inevitable. ¡°Life and death in this game actually appeared even before the game started, they are fixed, and will not change ording to our actions!¡± Du Gang was also summarizing his experience at this time, ¡°So these games are not as difficult as we imagined!¡± Compared to the red-mission world, while the difficulty of this green-mission world reached a level of 13 man-hours, Du Gang perceived it as rtively normal. And so, the four sat on the ship for another half an hour before the Pirate Ship finally came to a stop. Only when the ship hadpletely stabilized did Du Gang and the others disembark in session.
¡°I¡¯m really okay!¡± Zhang Xinyi felt like she was dreaming. Even though her feet were firmly nted on the ground, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t expect that this time, there really was no ambush waiting for her. No! She quickly realized, it¡¯s not that the gamecked danger, but rather that the so-called death trap had been sealed off by Du Gang in advance! This is why the game seemed so simple. If it were any other person, or if Du Gang had not given a warning, they would have surely stepped right into it, attempting to secure themselves inside the cabin. In reality, however, it was way too difficult. The real trap was sprung as soon as they boarded the ship. With that degree of inclination, no matter how stable they stood, what good would it do? After this round of the game, the other threepletely trusted Du Gang. This was not to say they didn¡¯t trust him before, but they were somewhat skeptical and held reservations about his wisdom. But now, all their doubts were gone!
¡°Du Gang, where to next?¡± Kou Yingwu was a bit excited. He didn¡¯t expect that this time it would feel like ying a game ¨C so easy to cross over. In fact, he felt a faint urge to continue ying. After all, living in the world of the mission, you inherently be the object of y. However, breezing through the levels invoked a feeling of defeating a major boss. Du Gang chuckled and made selections based on the names of these amusement facilities, as well as the situations he had been observing. In the next three games, the four did not trigger a fatal trap, or rather, under Du Gang¡¯s guidance, they actually breezed through five rounds of games as if they were ying normal ones. [Mission aplished!] [Poption: 6] [Commencing calction¡­] Only two people from the other two teams survived? The four were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the survival rate of the two other teams to be so low. However, this was consistent with the difficulties of a thirteen-yer world.
Du Gang was situated in the starry universe, his entire experience in the mission world reying before his eyes. Finally, after one round, the Heavenly Court released final information. [Settlementpleted!] [This mission is a green peace mission with total merit points of 13. Personal performance rewards will be given based on the following¡­..] [Congrattions, achieving above D-grade performance,mencing data analysis¡­] [Ranking sessful, your mission performance is rated A-ss, an additional 90% merit bonus acquired¡­] [Your baseline merit reward: 8] [Your final merit and merit point reward totals: 15 merit points, 2000 merit points.] [Uponpletion, you¡¯ll have one hour to spend in Heavenly Court. Pleaseplete your exchange within an hour.] [The next mission will be announced in three to six months; please receive the mission and enter Heavenly Court promptly.] ¡°Swipe!¡± In a blink, Du Gang was already inside Heavenly Court¡¯s space, alone with a single orb of light in mid air. ¡°15 merit points. A big haul this time!¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. He also didn¡¯t expect to garner so many rewards this time. ¡°So, it seems the more participants there are in a regr mission world, the more rewards for me!¡± ¡°Instead, the red mission world is stingy¡­¡± Without any hesitation, Du Gang promptly spent 4 merit points to exchange for cultivation level. ¡°Buzz!¡± Again, with an experience simr to before, a great merit descended upon him, boosting his cultivation to the stage of the Nine-Tribtion God Spirit without any side effects. ¡°I have 11 merit points left, techniques are too expensive, can¡¯t afford to exchange them, weapons are also too expensive, I have my own¡­¡± After pondering for a while, he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to exchange for. If possible, he wanted to directly reach the True God Realm, but unfortunately, the orb couldn¡¯t do that here, it could only be done through task-form. In order to break through a major realm, he needed to apply and then participate in a single-person assessment task, and finally participate in the final promotion task with others who passed the single-person assessment. ¡°I want to apply for a single-person assessment task!¡± [Your cultivation has reached the Nine-Tribtion God Spirit, meeting the application criteria, Du Gang, your next task world will be directly transferred to the single-person assessment task world!] [Remaining stay time: 30:24] Looking at the remaining time, Du Gang suddenly thought of the previous Gloomy Sun Grass. ¡°Right, can I exchange this kind of treasure here with merit, which can enhance the progress of my technique?¡± He quickly opened the exchange list and started to search. In a short while, he actually found it. [Gloomy Sun Grass: Can increase the upper limit of technique progress by 1% in the God Spirit Realm, this item is unique, exchange price: 10 merit points.] 10 points? Du Gang was a little disappointed. If even the Gloomy Sun Grass costs 10 points, wouldn¡¯t the others be more expensive? He originally wanted to close the exchange list, but after thinking about it, he decided to take a look at the price. So, he clicked on the Green Qinyin Stone. [Green Qinyin Stone: Can increase the upper limit of technique progress by 1% in the God Spirit Realm, this item is unique, exchange price: 10 merit points] ¡°Another 10 merit points?¡± Du Gang was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the Green Qinyin Stone, which is ten times more precious than the Gloomy Sun Grass, would also cost 10 merit points. Thinking of this, he quickly scrolled down the list again. He found the third treasure that could enhance the progress of technique. [Red Xing Flower: Can increase the upper limit of technique progress by 1% in the God Spirit Realm, this item is unique, exchange price: 10 merit points] ¡°Also 10 merit points!¡± Du Gang was overjoyed, looking at this exchange list, he almost jumped up with excitement. He didn¡¯t expect these items to cost only 10 merit points! ¡°Of course, these things may be very precious in the outside world, but in the Heavenly Court, they are the same as the Gloomy Sun Grass!¡± ¡°In the Primordial Continent, the Gloomy Sun Grass appears most frequently, so its value is not the highest, but this does not mean that there are no such treasures in other worlds!¡± The Heavenly Court must have control over many minor worlds, including worlds that can cultivate Green Qinyin Stones and Red Xing Flowers. In this view, a value of 10 merit points doesn¡¯t really seem like a loss! Du Gang scrolled down again, and what puzzled him was that there was no fourth kind of treasure that could enhance the progress of technique. ¡°Is there no fourth kind?¡± He asked the orb with some confusion. [People who cultivate the Supreme Technique to the God Spirit Level can only cultivate up to 5%. This is a world rule!] [Gloomy Sun Grass, Green Qinyin Stone, and Red Xing Flower are things that can break through the world¡¯s rules, they are rare and difficult to find, and three types are already the maximum!] ¡°Three types count as the limit?¡± Du Gang nodded, this means that no one can exceed 8% of the cultivation progress of the Supreme Technique at the God Spirit level. At most, they can only cultivate to the extent of 8%! And now, he has already consumed the Gloomy Sun Grass. Zhang Xinyi also promised him the Green Qinyin Stone before. This means that once he exchanges this Red Xing Flower, he can reach the peak state in the God Spirit Realm. Thinking of this, Du Gang immediately felt a surge of joy and quickly chose to exchange. [Confirm to spend 10 merit points to exchange for the Red Xing Flower?] ¡°Yes!¡± [Red Xing Flower exchanged!] Suddenly, the orb flickered, and a brightly colored flower appeared in front of Du Gang. He instinctively took it in his hand and examined it carefully. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special, it looks just like a ordinary flower!¡± Without worrying about the flower¡¯s appearance, Du Gang swallowed it down in one gulp. ¡°Hum!¡± In an instant, his entire person once again entered the profoundprehension stage. In a short while, Du Gang came to his senses. His technique cultivation progress had reached 5%. His original cultivation progress was 3%, plus the bonuses from the Gloomy Sun Grass and Red Xing Flower, he had reached 5%. It looks like he¡¯s on par with a normal Nine-Tribtion peak cultivator, but in reality, his limit is beyond this. He can alsoprehend up to 2% more progress. Moreover, he has also gotten a solution for the Green Qinyin Stone. ¡°Five percent, plus the base coefficient of the Nine-Tribtion God Spirit, my current basebat power is 45,000 Naer!¡± It seems that he¡¯s just an ordinary peak cultivator. A peak cultivator can be considered strong in a province, and they belong to the strongest group of people, but if ced in the whole Southern Wilderness or the entire continent, he can only be considered ordinary. ¡°However, mybat power is not just as simple as 45,000, once I use the Jie-Character Secret¡­¡± Du Gang was a bit excited. Once he uses the Jie-Character Secret, hisbat power can skyrocket to 450,000. With 450,000bat power, can he ughter a True God? ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of someone below the God Spirit level sessfully advancing to True God!¡± Maybe the True God stage isn¡¯t divided bybat power? He was a little uncertain. ¡°Nevermind, in any case, just don¡¯t provoke the True God, but in the God Spirit realm, I should considered a strong one, right?¡± A thought shed in Du Gang¡¯s heart, and his eyes gradually brightened, ¡°The Human Ranking, next task, I am going to do a single-person assessment, and then participate in a promotion task.¡± ¡°This means that I will be a True God in as short as half a year or as long as a year!¡± ¡°So, during this period, I will take the Human Ranking for a spin!¡± ¡°In addition, there¡¯s also the cultivation progress of my technique¡­¡± The ce where he loses out now is that his cultivation time is too short. Others, after reaching the basic 5% to the top, will break through the limit after eating treasures like the Gloomy Sun Grass. But now, he has already eaten two kinds of treasures, and he has only reached 5%, which means that there is still 2% of the gap that he can improve. ¡°I need to improve the progress of my technique cultivation as soon as possible!¡± Du Gang shook his head, and after the remaining time in the Heavenly Court was exhausted, he returned to reality. After returning to reality, he still found himself on the road to the Guolong Pass. A period of time has passed since he entered the task world, and there were no other people on the road. After Du Gang confirmed the direction, he quickly headed towards Yangchuan Province. He was going to find Zhang Xinyi for the Green Qinyin Stone! After rushing for half a day, Du Gang finally left Guoyang Pass and arrived in Yangchuan Province. He bought a local newspaper, the Yangchuan Daily, while passing through a city. The guys from the Ancient City didn¡¯t n to let go of this business. In addition to the Primordial Daily, which covers the whole continent, they also created newspapers simr to provincial newspapers. Basically, every major event that happened within a province can be found in the provincial newspaper. Of course, all of these information gatherers were people from the Tianji Pavilion. Only the Tianji Pavilion possesses such capability. If it were any other institution, they might not have had the strength. If the Ancient City were to do this, they could probably just manage to release a South Yue Daily in the South Yue Province. Spreading it out would be more difficult. Fortunately, the Ancient City and the Tianji Pavilion have done an excellent job keeping the changeable art in the newspaper a secret. Although other factions have tried to imitate and produce simr newspapers, all their products are lifeless and do not have the self-update or page flipping features. That¡¯s why theirpetitiveness is weak inparison to the newspapers produced by the Tianji Pavilion and the Ancient City. Du Gang walked into a tea house with a Yangchuan Daily, found a spot by the window on the second floor and began reading. ¡°The Son of Tianjun, ranked 577th in the Human Ranking, just arrived at Jiuyang Vi¡­¡± ¡°Sha Po Lang, ranked 595th in the Human Ranking, just arrived at Jiuyang Vi¡­.¡± Huh? Du Gang was stunned to find news rted to Jiuyang Vi as soon as he opened the newspaper. He had not forgotten that Zhang Xinyi was the princess of Jiuyang Vi. What are these high-ranking individuals doing at Jiuyang Vi? He was a bit confused, not understanding their intentions. But not long after, he figured out why. It was about a news from yesterday. ¡°The God King of Jiuyang Vi, Zhang Youwei, has publicly announced that he is looking for a suitor for his only daughter, Zhang Xinyi!¡± His only daughter? Du Gang quickly focused on these keywords and started to investigate. After a while, he finally realized the depth of Zhang Xinyi¡¯s background! He had initially thought that Zhang Xinyi was just one of the many children of the Master of Jiuyang Vi. He didn¡¯t expect that she was actually the only daughter. This is a big deal! The God King Realm is indispensable to the royal family¡¯s influence. There are no less than a thousand God Kings on the continent. However, the descendants of these God Kings, even down to the eighteen generations, are almost innumerable. Over the years, so many generations have passed that it is impossible to count them all. Therefore, daughters of God Kings are not umon. However, being the only daughter of a God King is extremely rare! That means, whoever marries Zhang Xinyi will be backed by a God King! ¡°Geez, this isn¡¯t recruitment for a son-inw, this is basically like picking up a God King as a backing for free. Anyone who seeds will instantly skyrocket¡­¡± With a God King backing you up, won¡¯t the road to cultivation be smooth?! Du Gang was filled with emotions, finally understanding why nine out of ten headlines in the Yangchuan Daily involved Jiuyang Vi. Even he couldn¡¯t resist that temptation! If he had the backing of a God King, he wouldn¡¯t need to leave home. The reason he left the Ancient City was because he was worried they had ns for him, right? ¡°I¡¯m just wondering, which lucky bastard ended up with Zhang Xinyi!¡± After all, Du Gang had seen what Zhang Xinyi looked like. She was indeed an unparalleled beauty. Such a person, with such a background, it¡¯s simply too much to handle. ¡°However, a public recruitment for sons-inw is just for show. In reality, they¡¯ll probably still choose someone of simr background, right?!¡± He looked at it carefully. How could the only child of a God King be married off randomly? Even if they were looking for a son-inw, it would certainly be someone with a tremendous background. The worst candidates would at least be sons of other God Kings! In fact, there were some sons of God Kings who had set off towards Jiuyang Vi. For other factions, using a son of a God King to win over another God King is an extremely good deal. Moreover, some factions with just one God King sent hundreds of their descendants. They sowed seeds like melons, scattering all over, in case one of them might win? At that moment, a conversation nearby drew Du Gang¡¯s attention. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, even the strong who rank in the five hundreds on the Human Ranking are here. This Zhang Xinyi is truly remarkable¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so great about being ranked in the five hundreds?¡± A high and mighty expression appeared on someone¡¯s face. ¡°I have some insider information that top hundred ranked individuals in the Human Ranking have already set off and will arrive at the Yangchuan Province soon!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Top hundred ranked individuals on the Human Ranking?!¡± ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t each of these individuals an elite? Are they all setting off just for Zhang Xinyi?¡± ¡°Just for Zhang Xinyi? That¡¯s a big im!¡± ¡°Do you understand what Zhang Xinyi stands for?¡± ¡°What she stands for is a God King son-inw. Not just any God King, but an only one¡­¡± ¡°Of course, these are minor points, considered as background bonuses. The most important thing is the Nine Yang Divine Art!¡± Nine Yang Divine Art? Du Gang was taken aback. This method was very familiar to him. The martial arts novels and TV dramas on Earth had frequently mentioned this technique. But he wasn¡¯t much surprised. The only exnation for Earth knowing this technique was a reflection of the heavens, which means this technique was extraordinarily significant! ¡°This Nine Yang Divine Art is the sunniest practice method in the world. It is said that if you practice this method, you can directly reach the God King Realm!¡± ¡°Not only that, but the Nine Yang Divine Art alsoes with a suite of attack methods¡­¡± At this moment, someone frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of level does the Nine Yang Divine Art belong to? Was it created by God King Zhang Youwei?¡± Shouldn¡¯t a technique created by a God King be categorized as a Mystic Rank or Earth Rank? ¡°Hehe!¡± Someone sneered, ¡°God King Zhang Youwei doesn¡¯t have that¡­¡± The man caught himself before he said something he shouldn¡¯t, quickly shutting his mouth and adding, ¡°God King Zhang Youwei is not the founder of the Nine Yang Divine Art!¡± ¡°The true founder of the Nine Yang Divine Art was a strong individual in the Supreme Realm!¡± ¡°Not to mention reaching the God King Realm, even if you can fully understand the Nine Yang Divine Art, you can potentially reach the Supreme Realm!¡± Everyone rolled their eyes, not paying much attention to his words. After all, although there are few Supreme Techniques in this world, they are not non-existent. The Nine Yang Divine Art is just one of the many Supreme Techniques, unreachable for everyone, but it doesn¡¯t prevent everyone from thinking it isn¡¯t the strongest technique. ¡°Idiots!¡± At this point, someone muttered quietly. Upon hearing it, everyone¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Dude, who are you talking about?¡± A man sitting on the second floor in front of another window scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m referring to whoever is an idiot!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just when someone was about to argue, they were quickly stopped by someone else. ¡°Er Gou, why are you stopping me?! Watch me teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°You idiot, I¡¯m saving your life! That gentleman over there is the strongest young genius from Tongyin Province!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Er Gou was startled and quickly apologized. The strongest young genius? Upon hearing that, Du Gang flipped open the Human Ranking booklet in his hand and started searching. Sure enough, he found it after a while. Ranking 256th on the Human Ranking, the pride of Tongyin Province, known as Huang Yu. Unexpectedly, there was a fellow in Tongyin Province who could make it to the 256th ranking. Not simple! Although Huang Yu was provoked, he had no intention of taking action. People like him disdain to take action against ordinary opponents. ¡°Esteemed visitor over there, would you be so kind as toe over for a chat?¡± Huang Yu turned his head and nced at Du Gang, speaking softly. Du Gang was startled for a moment, quickly gathering his thoughts. He was referring to him. After all, in this whole teahouse, most were just ordinary people, and he alone as a peak expert was considerably conspicuous. He did not decline, stood up, went over, and simply sat down. At this moment, the people staying on the second floor also started to quietly retreat. Not because they respected the two of them, but because they each have their own rules to survive by. In a teahouse, when two experts of the same level were present, it was better to avoid being near them. In case they decide to fight and someone gets identally hurt, it could be fatal. Not just the second floor, even the people on the first floor left without a trace. The boss wanted to cry but had no tears, he wanted to drive people away, but he dared not. Even thinking about the strength of the two upstairs made him shake his head, and he decided to run out of the teahouse as well. Looking at the reactions of the people downstairs, the two didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°My name is Huang Yu, may I know what to call you, my friend?¡± Huang Yu asked lightly with a smile, himself very naturally. From his perspective, Du Gang was just an ordinary peak expert. They just happened to meet and would simply acknowledge each other. Who knew that Du Gang¡¯s response was indifferent, calmly saying ¡°Du Gang!¡± This response left Huang Yu a bit surprised. He had a royal family background and was a strong figure ranking in the 200s on the Human Ranking, so he was surprised by Du Gang¡¯s exceptionally calm reaction in front of him. Too much so, in fact?! ¡°I wonder what Brother Huang Yu was referring to by what he said just now?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t bother with it much and directly asked. He still remembered Huang Yu¡¯s suggestive words from earlier. Huang Yu smiled, ¡°Brother Du is indeed a clever man, what I was referring to just now, was actually the Nine Yang Divine Art!¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes at him, ¡°What¡¯s so special about this Nine Yang Divine Art?¡± Huang Yu responded with a smile, ¡°Normally, for a Supreme Technique, no matter how many ways you have, the upper limit of Divine Power you can exert each time is fixed!¡± ¡°For instance, I am currently mastering a Supreme Technique with 70% progress, and a normal attack can produce 63,000 Naer of Divine Power!¡± He deliberately used himself as an example, as a reminder to Du Gang that his strength was formidable. Who knew that Du Gang had no reaction and showed no signs of admiration or reverence. Instead, he pursued further, ¡°And then?¡± Huang Yu was at loss for words, unsure if Du Gang was really ignorant or just pretending. He shook his head, choosing not to dwell on this. True or false, they were people from different worlds, and the gap between someone ranked in the 200s and an ordinary peak expert was vast, spanning across more than just a few circles of strength. He had given Du Gang the opportunity to get to know him and if Du Gang decided not to appreciate it, that was his choice. ¡°If I study another Supreme Technique, then the maximum Combat Power that I can exert is still the previous 63,000 Naer of Divine Power!¡± Du Gang paused, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, once the Nine Yang Divine Art is cultivated, it can synergise with other Supreme Techniques, releasing even greater power?¡± Huang Yu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, when the Nine Yang Divine Art isbined with other techniques, it can release nine percent more Divine Power!¡± Nine percent? Not even a full ten percent? As if reading Du Gang¡¯s confusion, Huang Yu shook his head and smiled. He exined, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this nine percent, take me as an example, it¡¯s currently standing at 63,000 Naer. If I add nine percent of Combat Power, that¡¯s another 5,670 Naer of Combat Power which means, my Combat Power would be nearly 70,000!¡± ¡°If it were doubled, that would be 140,000, a full 10,000 greater than any other person of the same rank. That¡¯s quite a significant advantage!¡± ¡°That extra 10,000 is equal to two full categories of strength!¡± ¡°This is only me. My Supreme Technique¡¯s progress is only at 70%. If those top hundred powerhouses have a progress of 80%, it would be even more terrifying!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang understood instantly. ¡°Eighty percent means that basicbat power can reach 72,000. Add 90%, that¡¯s 6,480. Doubled is 13,000, doubled twice is 20,000!¡± This means, even the top hundred strong fighters on the Human Ranking who obtain this technique could potentiallypete for the top ten! ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huang Yu smiled: ¡°A fighter within the top 170 who obtains Nine Yang Divine Art has a chance to enter the top 100, it could be said they would be the strongest among the top 170 fighters!¡± ¡°And a powerhouse among the top 100 on the Human Ranking who obtains Nine Yang Divine Art even has a chance topete for the top ten!¡± ¡°If the top ten obtain Nine Yang Divine Art, then they could even fight for a ce in the top three!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Could an increase of thirty thousand inbat power still not be enough topete for the top three?¡± Huang Yu shook his head andughed: ¡°Do you know how many times I can multiply mybat power?¡± ¡°How many times?¡± ¡°Three times!¡± Huang Yu said with an arrogant face, ¡°Even though my basicbat power is only 63,000, after multiplying it by three, I have nearly 200,000bat power!¡± Even though it¡¯s only 63,000? Du Gang was somewhat disdainful, thinking this guy was being too pretentious! 63,000 is only? Ostentatious! But Huang Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention, continued to hold his head high and said with a smile: ¡°Yet, even with all this, I still failed to make it into the top 100!¡± ¡°One can imagine how strong those among the top 100 are!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°You mean to say, those among the top 100, could possibly multiply theirbat power by four?¡± Huang Yu nodded, ¡°Some are like me, fighters within the top 170, who entered the top 100 because they multiplied their battle strength by four!¡± ¡°Some, on the other hand, are within the top 180, also multiplied their battle strength by three!¡± ¡°But what if fighter from the top 180 could multiply it by four?¡± Du Gang frowned. Top 180 fighters, with basicbat power of 72,000, multiplied by four, that¡¯s over 280,000, close to 300,000bat power! He is now a peak fighter, even possessing the Jie-Character Secret, and yet only has 450,000 battle power, and, moreover, only for ten seconds. He spoke: ¡°You mean the top ten fighters could have more power than four times?¡± Huang Yu shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t seen the top ten fighters with my own eyes, but in my opinion, it¡¯s not just four times, it could be five, six, or even seven times!¡± Hearing these words, Du Gang instantly felt a chill in his heart. He originally thought he could lord over the God Spirit Realm. Yet who knew that these top ten fighters could possibly be stronger than him! Indeed, there are always people better than you and skies beyond skies! The Jie-Character Secret is not iparable to anyone. Perhaps there exist secret techniques in this world that could multiplybat power by nine times. If there is a nine times enhancement, those top ten fighters could potentially have terrifyingbat power levels around six to seven hundred thousand. With every increase of ten thousand inbat power, one moves into a new tier. Even if he has a temporary explosive power of 450,000,pared to those with six to seven hundred thousand power, the gap is still toorge! He can¡¯t afford to be arrogant, he can¡¯t underestimate the people of the world! Du Gang sighed and felt some dissatisfaction in his heart about his base merit cultivation level only reaching 130 percent. If only he could advance another step, hisbat power would then rise exponentially, and by then, he might even have a chance topete for a spot in the Human Ranking¡¯s top 100 or even top ten! There is still half a year to a year¡¯s time left, hopefully there is a chance to enter the top 100! PS: I have roughly nned it out. The book is expected to bepleted at 3 million words, with 1.3 million words remaining. For daily updates, I will write 18,000 words. It should take about two months to finish. Hence, the book is expected to finish at the end of June or beginning of July, by which time the new book will also be released. PS: Starting tomorrow, there will be two updates each day, each update will be at least 8,000 words or more. Chapter 329 - 328: Jiuyang Villa! Chapter 329: Chapter 328: Jiuyang Vi! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother Du, you¡¯re also going to Jiuyang Manor this time, aren¡¯t you?¡± Du Gang nodded, smiling, ¡°Yes, I have some things to do there.¡± Things to do? Huang Yu snorted, Jiuyang Manor is holding a public recruitment for a son-inw, what could he possibly do there? This guy is surely secretively romantic. He grumbled a bit, then smiled, ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s good to have someone to count on along the way.¡± He was a chatterbox. Originally, he had agreed toe with people from the same province, but due tost-minute urgency which dyed him half a day, the young talents of Tongyin Province had already left ahead of him. Having traveled alone for a whole day, he was incredibly bored. Seeing that Du Gang was at least a peak power, although not as strong as him, but still qualified to chat with him, he extended an invitation. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Du Gang naturally had no objections; it didn¡¯t matter to him whether he went alone or apanied Huang Yu. Moreover, there were some questions he could ask along the way. ¡°We should depart now!¡± Soon, the two left the city together. Following the direction on the map, they rushed towards Jiuyang Vi. ¡°Jiuyang Vi is at the northernmost part of Yangchuan State, that is, in Jiyang County. With our travel speed, it will only take half a day to get there. However, there¡¯s no need to hurry too much¡­¡± Huang Yuughed, ¡°As the White-robed God King is looking for a son-inw, whatever the motive, he would certainly want to pick the best. The offspring of some major powers are far away and would need some time to get here. If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t start in a rush¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Although he was going to get the Green Qinyin Stone from Zhang Xinyi, his curiosity about themotion was not affected. ¡°Brother Huang, how do you think the recruitment process for the son-inw will be defined?¡± He had grown up seeing marital duels only on TV and had never witnessed one in person. Huang Yu chuckled, ¡°The recruitment, also called a marital duel¡­¡± ¡°However, in reality, it¡¯s a matter of backgroundpetition!¡± Du Gang was startled, marital duels are about backgroundpetition? Huang Yuughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how other powers hold martial duels, but I have a general idea of how it¡¯s done at Jiuyang Manor.¡± ¡°Oh? Brother Huang, how did you find out?¡± Du Gang deduced from Huang Yu¡¯s behavior that this was his first time in Yangchuan State and that he had just arrived. He was puzzled by the confident statement Huang Yu just made. Huang Yu gave a mysterious smile, ¡°Naturally, my master told me!¡± ¡°This Jiuyang Manor, in the eyes ofmon people, is extremely powerful, but in the eyes of top-level powers, it¡¯s just a second-tier force¡­¡± Du Gang narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Brother Huang, how do you distinguish between these top-tier forces and second-tier ones?¡± Frankly speaking, he was quite interested in the distribution of the powers on the continent. He had always wanted to know ever since he stepped out of his small world. Regrettably, most of the gossip at the tea house was about popr information, while profound discussions were rare. A smile started to form on Huang Yu¡¯s lips, he had deduced that Du Gang had no significant background. His ordinary upbringing was evident as he didn¡¯t even know these basic things. However, he was simply probing. After deducing that Du Gang wasn¡¯t from a powerful force, he lost his interest. ¡°Top-tier forces, the forty-five major forces, you know about them, right?¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°The Heavenly Court, Tianji Pavilion, and the three temples, right!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Huang Yu nodded, ¡°The forty-five major forces are the top-tier forces of our continent¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Brother Huang, I heard that many of the God¡¯s ns were left behind by the Supreme, aren¡¯t they qualified to be in the top tier?¡± ¡°God¡¯s ns?¡± Huang Yu chuckled, ¡°Are you talking about the top hundred God¡¯s ns or the thousand King¡¯s ns?¡± He shook his head, ¡°These family ns have long exited from the stage of history¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang didn¡¯t understand, heughed, ¡°It is undeniable, these family ns were once glorious¡­¡± ¡°However, when we look at them now, they¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take one simple point for example!¡± ¡°First of all, in terms of internal structure, family ns are based on bloodline inheritance. Everything is centered around bloodline. If the bloodline is rich, they will be the focus of cultivation, while talent upies a secondary position¡­¡± It seemed as if Huang Yu was worried that Du Gang might not understand these things, so heughed and exined, ¡°The disciples that these family ns first raise are all people who share a bloodline with them!¡± ¡°Secondly, they assess heroism based on the concentration of bloodline!¡± ¡°Thirdly, they confine themselves to one ce!¡± Du Gang looked confused, ¡°Brother Huang, I heard that these family ns also seem to recruit disciples of other surnames¡­¡± ¡°Hum¡­¡± Huang Yu waved his hand dismissively, ¡°What they call recruitment of disciples of other surnames is nonsense!¡± He chuckled again, ¡°The disciples of other surnames that they recruit, they never seriously cultivate or focus on!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, these God¡¯s ns and King¡¯s ns are like the corrupt dynasties, the internal power struggles are extremely severe. When an out-of-family disciple joins in, if the talent is poor then it doesn¡¯t matter, but if the talent is good, it can easily invite the targeting of many legitimate descendants¡­¡± ¡°I have often heard that some illustrious people were recruited into these family ns only to sinkpletely, their whereabouts and existence unknown.¡± Huang Yu sighed, ¡°While it¡¯s true that not all powerhouses in the Human Rankinge from major forces, there are also some who are the chosen ones with a very strong destiny that make it to the list. Among them, some have been recruited by the family ns, but in the end, they disappear without a trace and eventually fade into oblivion.¡± ¡°If you look at the forty-five major forces, the single idea of not considering the background and looking only at talent is enough to crush all family ns!¡± Huang Yuughed, ¡°Think about it, the forty-five major forces embrace the entire continent, regardless of your background. Whether you are amoner or a child of a certain family n, they indiscriminately wee all, epting them all as disciples.¡± ¡°Even moremendably, these sects and powers have a public cultivation standard. As long as one is a top talent, they will get the top cultivation resources!¡± Hemented, ¡°On one hand, you have these ns who limit themselves to one ce and harbor suspicions about out-of-family disciples, whereas on the other hand, there are these sects who embrace diversity, with divisions all over the continent.¡± ¡°If youpare carefully, who other than these family ns would decline?¡± Du Gang nodded, he understood all these things, but he wasn¡¯t certain about the contrast between the two sides¡¯ strengths. ¡°Those God¡¯s ns have inherited from the Supreme, in this world where strength is supreme, shouldn¡¯t they be stronger than the newly rising sect powers?¡± Huang Yu snorted, ¡°In this era, when Supreme saints and sages are absent, what use is their deep background?¡± ¡°In the present time, the strongest power is at the God King Level. These family ns, if fewer have a God King, and if many, not more than a hundred, how strong can they be?!¡± Not more than a hundred? Du Gang paused, which meant to say¡­ ¡°You mean, the God Kings of the forty-five major forces are many more times than those of the family ns?¡± ¡°Of course, yes!¡± Huang Yuughed, ¡°Even though the forty-five major forces seem to have risen only recently, they actually had a foundation during the mythological era, have umted over time, and have gradually grown stronger¡­¡± ¡°At that time, these family ns despised these sects, considering them beneath them and of lower status, and did not take them seriously¡­¡± ¡°However, as time changed and the Supreme saints and sages gradually disappeared, these sects steadily rose to prominence!¡± Talking up to this point, Huang Yu took a pause, and then said with a grin, ¡°Do you know, who was the one that created the 45 Great Powers¡¯ One Dynasty, Two Pavilion Three Temples, all the way to the Nine Alliances?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Huang Yu broke intoughter, ¡°Truth to be told, this categorization was actually created by those ancient n families!¡± ¡°In the beginning, they had never cared about these sect forces until the final sage disappeared, and they began to start worrying!¡± ¡°By then, the sect forces were far more than just forty-five. New sects sprung up all over the world, amassing up to about eight or ten thousand, considering those that had a God King!¡± ¡°That was a dazzling era!¡± With a sigh, Huang Yu reminisced, ¡°During that time, there were grassroots emerging from all over the world, starting from scratch. Some had chance encounters, some had their own creations, in any case, it was easy to prove God King in that era!¡± ¡°Back then, the ancient n families were somewhat afraid of the rise of these sects, so they thought of a solution to limit them!¡± ¡°Then, they came up with a division, by following a sequence of one, two, three, four ¡­ up till nine!¡± ¡°Initially, there was no Jiuli dynasty, that first ¡®one¡¯ was supposed to indicate ¡®One Court¡¯, which was the Heavenly Court¡­¡± Feared that Du Gang wouldn¡¯t understand, heughed and stated, ¡°The history of the Heavenly Court is older than these n families. But after these families emerged, the history of the Heavenly Court maintaining control over all realms gradually disappeared. By the time the sects arose, the strength of the Heavenly Court had already dwindled to almost nothing¡­¡± ¡°At that time, the ancient n families thought it was a good idea to rank the sects with a sequence of one, two, three, four, cing the Heavenly Court at the top. Their intention was to provokepetition for ranking amongst the sects, leading them to battle against each other!¡± Huang Yu sighed with deep emotion, ¡°The n indeed seemed like a good idea at that time, but the oue was actually quite moving!¡± He said whileughing, ¡°Back then, although the number of sects in the world was above ten thousand, they were just a scattered force, not too different from the ancient n families, all being divided across various ces and unable to coalesce into a tremendous force!¡± ¡°However, the cunning move carried out by the ancient n families, in creating a kind of division ording to one, two, three, four, led to internecine struggles between the sects and, ironically, brought about their glory!¡± ¡°If the series of one, two, three, four were initiated by the sects themselves, it would have been justifiable. But it was actually put forward by the ancient n families!¡± ¡°What does this fall under?¡± Huang Yu paused and then asked Du Gang with a counter-question. Du Gang was taken aback, he had no idea what it fell under, all these confidential matters were stuff he heard for the first time. In response, Huang Yuughed and said, ¡°In this world, there are indeed specific protagonists of different eras!¡± ¡°During the time of Heavenly Court, the protagonist of that era was the Heavenly Court!¡± ¡°And during the era of ancient n families, the protagonist was the ancient n families inherited from the Supreme and the Sages!¡± ¡°When these Sages and Supreme no longer held dominance and the time of the sects broke out, the protagonist, then, became the sects!¡± ¡°When the two sides alternate, one side shall inevitably decline!¡± ¡°However, whether those ancient n families were aware or not at that point of time, they came up with such a ranking and unexpectedly divided their celestial momentum!¡± ¡°This led to the sects, emerging stronger than ever, in the course of inter-sect strife!¡± ¡°At that time, it was said that there were numerous peerless geniuses, who, with their incredible strength, managed to behead God Kings, thus proving the existence of God Kings!¡± ¡°Just imagine, with more than eight to ten thousand sects across the world, at least one God King in each sect¡­¡± ¡°And those who managed to regroup after the in-fighting, implying that each sect had a God King emerging victorious!¡± ¡°What does this entail? It¡¯s simr to conglomerating God Kings within the forty-five Great Powers!¡± Huang Yu sighed and stated, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the rise of the sects and them being the protagonist of the era, the one, two, three, four division conceived by the ancient n families might have seeded!¡± ¡°During that era, there was a copious number of God Kings from various sects that died. The number was not less than ten thousand, with the river flooding with blood and blood rain continuing for years!¡± ¡°But unfortunately, as luck would have it, the era favored them. The sects produced recements as soon as a God King fell. Over time, God Kings started concentrating more and more into the sects¡­¡± ¡°Hence, you see the result now. The 45 Great Powers got a chance to soar high above, bing powers which even ancient families couldn¡¯tpete against!¡± ¡°I see!¡± Du Gang finally understood the rtionship between the ancient n and the sects. Huang Yu,ughing, said, ¡°That one, two, three, four, was said to have been proposed by Tianji Pavilion¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected Tianji Pavilion to disy such capabilities, as they painstakingly nned this flourishing era. Huang Yu shaking his head stated, ¡°It can¡¯t entirely be credited to Tianji Pavilion!¡± ¡°About the protagonist of the era, the ancient n families also knew that. They knew they were about to pass their prime, but they still didn¡¯t wish for their demise toe quickly¡­¡± ¡°You should know that such times of transition are always apanied by massive bloodshed. Originally when the time of the sects came, they had to make the n families their stepping stones!¡± ¡°However, back then, Tianji Pavilion took the lead in establishing a dialogue between the two sides, eventually reaching an agreement of mutual cultivation!¡± Huang Yuughed, ¡°However, Tianji Pavilion didn¡¯t really benefit much from the agreement!¡± ¡°For the ancient n families, although Tianji Pavilion saved their heritage and extended their lifespan, it was also because of Tianji Pavilion¡¯s attempt that led them to such a lonely era. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have a favorable view of Tianji Pavilion!¡± ¡°Conversely for the sects, the same sentiment prevailed. After all, previously when the era changed, it was always new blood recing old blood!¡± ¡°However, that transition was like new blood recing new blood. Even though there wasn¡¯t much of a tumultuous sh with the ancient n families, the sects still went through a massive transition!¡± ¡°Those sects didn¡¯t vanishpletely, quite a few of them still kept their heritage. Even in the forty-five Great Powers, there were quite a few whose friends or rtives were killed in those fights. As such, quite a lot of people within the sect powers didn¡¯t have a favorable view of Tianji Pavilion!¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes. Was Tianji Pavilion neutral due to these reasons? Did they purposely act so as to offend both sides, just to maintain the neutrality of Tianji Pavilion? ¡°That era was really a brilliant one, the phase of transition, simply beyond belief, teeming with God Kings¡­¡± Huang Yu initially wanted to sigh with nostalgia, but suddenly realized his words might invite trouble so he quickly changed his words. Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, today all of the 45 Great Forces have at least a hundred God Kings, with some even having more?¡± ¡°Almost like this!¡± Huang Yuughed, ¡°Although the 45 Great Forces have never announced the number of their God Kings, it¡¯s amon understanding that the actual number can only be higher. After all, each sect having at least a hundred is a very old story!¡± ¡°After so many years, no one knows how many God Kings the sects have nurtured!¡± ¡°In addition to people like the Master of Jiuyang Manor who have broken into the realm of God Kings in recent times, it¡¯s even unthinkable to imagine the number of God Kings the sects possess now!¡± Indeed! Du Gang nodded in agreement. The Cosmic Human Race is the result of the Supreme Pangu and Nuwa¡¯s sacrifice with their lives. Practically, it came into existence just at the end of the era of the ancient n families while also growing up with the rise of the sects era. But till now, their Ancient City, which is their Cosmic Human Race, started with eighteen God Kings at the time of the Big Bang and still has only eighteen God Kings! It¡¯s pretty clear that the lineage of the ancient n families has basically run out of potential, making it difficult to produce any more Noble Sons who can be acimed as God Kings! ¡°So, the top forces are the 45 Great Powers, and the first-rate forces are the ancient n families?¡± Huang Yu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, presently the widely epted top forces are the 45 Great Entities. The ancient n God families are regarded as first-rate, but each of these ancient n families are still inherited from the Supreme, each having some deep-rooted family background. Generally, even the top forces won¡¯t provoke these God families!¡± ¡°So are the royal families the second-rate forces?¡± ¡°Yes, the royal families are indeed the second-rate forces!¡± ¡°In reality, the current first-rate and second-rate forces are segregated on the basis of the ancient n families¡¯ strength!¡± Huang Yuughed, ¡°The sect in our area has already risen, the aristocracy can no longer suppress it, so, they directly divide the forces into first grade and second grade under the top level, based on the power levels of the godly and royal ns. The purpose is to lower the airs of the aristocratic families¡­¡± Du Gang was speechless. In simple terms, it meant that even the strongest godly n in your aristocratic family was equivalent to our first-grade sect. He asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the aristocracy object to this?¡± Huang Yu shrugged, ¡°Even if they object, what can they do?¡± ¡°Do you know how many first-grade and second-grade forces there are in the sects?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. He really didn¡¯t know the answer. He only knew the forty-five great forces, but he didn¡¯t know much about the divisions below. After all, the eyes of the aristocracy could only see the forty-five great forces! Huang Yuughed, ¡°ording to the sect, limiting the number of forces is a good way to consolidate power!¡± ¡°So, they limited the number of sects, with thirty-six first-grade forces equivalent to the Heavenly Gang, and seventy-two second-grade forces equivalent to the Earthly Fiend.¡± ¡°And, regardless of whether they are first-grade or second grade, all have the God King stationed!¡± ¡°Only those below the second grade are counted as third grade. The sects do not manage these, allowing them to develop freely!¡± So that¡¯s how it works! Du Gang suddenly realized. Then, with a glint in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Does this marriage proposal in Jiuyang Vi have anything to do with the second-grade ranking?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Huang Yu nodded andughed, ¡°The White-clothed God King proved to the God King back in the day, but he had a stepping stone!¡± Du Gang understood at that point. So the protagonist climbed to his position stepping on his enemies along the way. ¡°That stepping stone, it¡¯s the second-grade power from past times, the Xueming Sect!¡± Du Gang paused, then spoke, ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be two elders from Xueming inside, would there?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of them?¡± Huang Yu nodded, ¡°Correct, the Xueming Sect has Elder Xuan and Elder Ming, both of them are close friends, their powers alsoe from the same source, but their innate gifts are slightly different.¡± ¡°Then Elder Xuan first reached the God King Realm, taking one of the seventy-two spots of the Earthly Fiend.¡± ¡°When Zhang Youwei rose to power, he happened to have friction with Xueming Sect. Some said his wife was killed by the Xueming Sect¡­¡± Over the years, Zhang Youwei hasn¡¯t remarried, he only has one daughter because of that wife, which shows how deep his love was. Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, both parties are basically at the point of no return?¡± ¡°Almost!¡± ¡°After Zhang Youwei proved to be God King, he provocatively targeted Xueming Sect first. Even though he won, since Elder Xuan was a God King, he might have lost the fight but he managed to hold onto his life!¡± ¡°Over the years, the two factions have fought quite a bit in the open and in secret. Who would have thought that Elder Ming of the Xueming Sect is about to prove himself to be God King, throwing off the bnce of power between the two factions.¡± ¡°About to prove to be God King?¡± Du Gang was taken aback. Since when was there a such a phrase? Moreover, why hadn¡¯t he heard of it before? Huang Yuughed heartily, ¡°This information is ssified. I only know because my elder family members told me!¡± Seeing the look on Du Gang¡¯s face, he smiled again, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. The newspapers sold on the market are normal and targeted at the public!¡± ¡°But in fact, the Tianji Pavilion has a high-end newspaper targeting the top, first-grade, and second-grade forces, that specifically records the affairs at the God King level!¡± Du Gang suddenly realized, it was no wonder that the Sky, Earth, and Human Rankings corresponded to the ranks of the Celestial God, True God, and God Spirit Level respectively. So, the news about the God Kings was in a higher-end ranking list. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know the specifics of why Elder Ming is about to prove to be a God King!¡± Huang Yu frowned slightly, ¡°My family¡¯s elders just mentioned in passing that he has gained the recognition of the God King sect and was about to break through. The day of proving to be God King is not far off!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, Jiuyang Vi is organizing a grand marriage proposal. The purpose is to find someone to form an alliance?¡± ¡°Sounds about right!¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it better to have arger background? If one of the forty-five great forceses over, won¡¯t all other people have to stand aside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case!¡± Huang Yuughed heartily, ¡°If the heavenly prodigies of the forty-five great forcese, Jiuyang Vi might not even want them!¡± ¡°The forty-five great forces are top forces, and their opponents are often top forces as well. Jiuyang Vi is just at the tail end of the second grade with only one God King, they would not dare to ally with the forty-five great forces casually. That would be suicide!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Indeed, if they attracted the attention of other top forces, a few God Kings would be enough to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Huang Yu nodded, ¡°Not only do the forty-five great forces pose a threat, even with the first-grade forces, Jiuyang would not dare to provoke them!¡± ¡°Therefore, in all probability, they will choose a second-grade force, whether it is a royal family, or any of the seventy-two Earthly Fiends, all are possible!¡± Huang Yuughed, ¡°I have a pretty high chance this time!¡± ¡°The forty-five great forces are well-aware of Jiuyang¡¯s intentions, and they did not send their strongest heavenly prodigies. They only sent some practicing disciples!¡± ¡°The first-grade forces did the same while the second-grade forces, with potential alliance ideas, sent top heavenly prodigies!¡± Du Gang looked at Huang Yu andughed, ¡°Brother Huang, who is listed in the Human Rankings as over two hundred, you came personally. It seems you are determined to win this marriage deal?¡± Huang Yuughed heartily and nodded, ¡°Yes, we, White Rainbow Manor, are one of the second-grade forces. Sending me this time indicates our intention to ally with Jiuyang Vi!¡± Du Gang was stunned. He had assumed this fellow was also a member of an aristocratic family, after all, this man kept talking about his elders at home. As if sensing his thoughts, Huang Yu proudly said, ¡°I might as well tell you, one of the two God Kings of our White Rainbow Manor is my ancestor!¡± Du Gang nodded, exining why he had such disdain for aristocratic families. His own family was a small n within the sect, which is why he was always talking about his family. He asked, ¡°With Jiuyang Vi¡¯s situation, aren¡¯t there many second-grade forces willing to form an alliance with them?¡± From his point of view, Jiuyang Vi was an appetizing bun. Firstly, Zhang Youwei only had one daughter, and secondly, Zhang Youwei was a man of deep affection, who had remained unmarried for so many years after the death of his wife. So, no matter who marries his daughter, the other allied forces have basically gained an extra God King! ¡°Exactly!¡± Huang Yu sighed, ¡°There¡¯s been plenty of movement from the seventy-two great forces, besides, some royal forces have also started to act!¡± ¡°Royal forces?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, ¡°Aren¡¯t the aristocracy and the sect in opposition? Howe someone was sent?¡± ¡°They¡¯re justpeting!¡± Huang Yu chuckled, ¡°Over the years, because of their pride, the aristocracy has suffered a lot. They¡¯ve learned to be smart. They would strive for what they can strive for. So on issues like these, royal forces will spare no effort topete!¡± ¡°However, the possibility of the royal forces winning is not high!¡± Heughed, ¡°Even though Jiuyang Vi is seeking a marriage alliance for safety, they won¡¯t just marry their daughter to anyone!¡± ¡°His daughter, Zhang Xinyi, ranks 765th on the Human Ranking and is a contemporary figure of influence. Do you think he would invite someone his daughter can¡¯t defeat?¡± Huang Yu burst intoughter, ¡°As far as I know, here in the noble houses, the ones who can make it onto the Human Ranking are few and far between, and even fewer exceed Zhang Xinyi!¡± ¡°The top hundred divine tribes, however, have several members who are ranked above Zhang Xinyi, but they are first-ss and won¡¯t get involved in this kind of affair!¡± ¡°And the remaining thousands from the royal families, anyone of them who ranks around seven hundred, naturally, should not be taken seriously!¡± As he said this, he paused, ¡°Not necessarily, I¡¯ve heard that those families always hide their strongest talents, so there could be some people who have never made a public appearance!¡± Du Gang suddenly realized why this guy had stopped him, a stranger, to chat. It turns out, there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll be marrying Zhang Xinyi this time! While the world at present isrgely talent-oriented, it also implies that those with good talents have already joined major powers. At least half of the high-level Human Rankinge from the forty-five top powers. The rest is divided among various top-tier and second-tier forces. For a person like Huang Yu, a child of second-tier forces, ranking over two hundred is among the highest in the second-tier. ¡°As it turns out, Brother Huang could be thest manughing this time!¡± Huang Yu immediately revealed a triumphant smile. He had paved the way so long and even exined the world¡¯s major trends for this moment, hadn¡¯t he? ¡°Haha, when I seed, Brother Du muste for a drink at the wedding!¡± ¡°Absolutely, absolutely!¡± Next, the two chatted about some interesting things and walked towards Jiuyang Vi in a rxed manner. ¡°Why is everyone crowding here?¡± The two were stopped by the bustling crowd just before entering Jiyang County. Seeing this, Huang Yu quickly stopped someone to inquire about the situation. ¡°Hey, Jiyang County is actually just one force, Jiuyang Vi. The entire Jiyang County is built around the mountain¡­¡± ¡°To enter the county, there are only three routes. Now, the God Spirit Level sons of Jiuyang Vi are blocking the way into the mountain, iming to be guarding the gate for their junior sister!¡± Du Gang and Huang Yu exchanged nces and shared augh. Everyone could see Zhang Xinyi¡¯s status in Jiuyang Vi. And these male disciples of Jiuyang Vi regarded her as a princess. If they were to choose a son-inw internally, they might not act this way. But now, the resources are about to flow to outsiders, how could they not be upset? Although they understand that foreign marriage is necessary, it doesn¡¯t prevent them from taking out their frustration on these suitors! Du Gangughed, ¡°Their Vi Master didn¡¯t stop them. It seems that they tacitly approve of this method to eliminate arge number of people with insufficient strength!¡± Here, not having enough strength also means not having enough influence. Though not always the case, it is mostly so. Take the Human Ranking for example, real grassroots heroes are few. Most of them actually have deep backgrounds. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look up front!¡± Soon, the two made their way through the crowd and reached the front to get a clear view of the situation. The road up the mountain was not as narrow as one might imagine, but instead, it was very spacious, over a thousand feet wide. Yet at this moment, thousands of swordsmen in white blocked this thousand-foot road. In front of these swordsmen, there were over a hundred fighting tforms, behind each at least a hundred swordsmen stood. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, a martial artspetition?¡± ¡°Could it be that you have to defeat everyone behind one tform?¡± Just as the two were confused, a youth who had arrived earlyughed and exined: ¡°It¡¯s not like that, you can pass by any of these hundred tforms. All you need to do is defeat one person!¡± ¡°Those behind them are all substitutes!¡± So that¡¯s it! The two suddenly understood! ¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, Huang Yu suddenly looked at a certain tform. Du Gang followed his gaze. He saw a kid who was only about a meter tall standing on the central tform. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Even children are participating?¡± Du Gang was somewhat dumbfounded. Why would a childe here for the matchmaking event of Jiuyang Vi? ¡°That¡¯s not a child!¡± Huang Yu narrowed his eyes, his face became serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang frowned, ¡°Brother Huang, do you know him?¡± Huang Yu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve met him before. He¡¯s ranked 98th on the Human Ranking. His name is Dong Cheng, from the Brahma Heaven Sword Sect!¡± Du Gang shivered a little, ¡°Brahma Heaven Sword Sect, one of the six sword sects?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Yu frowned, ¡°Why did hee? I thought top powerhouses didn¡¯t participate?¡± Du Gang, however, was more intrigued by the child¡¯s appearance, ¡°His height?¡± Huang Yu spoke, ¡°I heard that when he was young, he was quite gluttonous and ate one of his mother¡¯s Ever-youth Pills!¡± Du Gang was taken aback. His mother¡¯s? Huang Yu added, ¡°I¡¯m not cursing. I mean his mother¡¯s Ever-youth Pill¡­¡± He repeated it, still not clear enough, so he continued, ¡°No, what I mean to say is, his mother had an Ever-youth Pill, which he stole and ate, and he ended up like this¡­¡± The Ever-youth Pill is notmon. It¡¯s surprising that his mother had this kind of thing. Huang Yu nodded, ¡°His mother is indeed very strong, one of the Sword Masters of the Brahma Heaven Sword Sect!¡± ¡°Among the Brahma Heaven Sword Sect, the head of every sword is a God King. His mother is a senior God King and even among the sword heads, she is in a mid-level position.¡± Du Gang understood now. This Sword Master is equivalent to a God King. The Brahma Heaven Sword Sect probably has over a hundred God Kings, and this kid¡¯s mother is one of them. Just then, a voice came through. ¡°Who¡¯s discussing me behind my back?!¡± Chapter 330 - 329: Appointment! Chapter 330: Chapter 329: Appointment! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who¡¯s talking about me behind my back?!¡± The voice was childlike, yet seething with anger. ¡°Take this!¡± The next second, a me appeared out of nowhere, flying towards where Du Gang and others were standing. The me was purple, about the size of a basketball, but the temperature radiating from it was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat. The air around the me distorted, making a hissing sound as it passed. ¡°What? Run!¡± Many people jumped and quickly retreated, some even falling to the ground in the process. ¡°What a temper!¡± Huang Yu saw himself as a man of justice and wouldn¡¯t let this me harm others. He raised his hand and emitted a faint cyan energy, which he then pushed forward. ¡± Whizz!¡± A cyan palm print flew out, heading straight towards the me. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion emanated, the epicenter glistening with hues of cyan and purple. It was quite the spectacle. ¡°Scram!¡± In the meantime, everyone backed away, leaving space around Du Gang and Huang Yu. ¡°Who are these two guys daring to provoke Red Fire Kid!¡± ¡°They even blocked it, can¡¯t believe they actually blocked Red Fire Kid¡¯s me!¡± ¡°I heard that Red Fire Kid¡¯s me is a Different Fire which his mother specially found for him from some small world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the Different Fire!¡± Someone shook his head, ¡°I heard that Red Fire Kid¡¯s Different Fire is the Bone Spirit Fire, which ispletely white, but the me just now was purple!¡± There was a lot of buzzing around as many people were watching Du Gang and Huang Yu, curious about their identities. ¡°They¡¯re from White Rainbow Manor!¡± A young man with an air of a schr identified Huang Yu¡¯s affiliation. ¡°The most famous person from White Rainbow Manor is Huang Yu, who ranks 256th in the Human Ranking. The man here, who was able to block Red Fire Kid¡¯s me, is probably him!¡± Although this schr wasn¡¯t very strong, he enjoyed reading and had studied a lot about young prodigies and the top warriors in the Human Ranking. He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d use this knowledge as soon as he arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for a show, one is a former top hundred fighter, the other is a top two hundred contender, if they actually fight, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­¡± Someone got this far before his face suddenly changed. ¡°Retreat, retreat, careful not to get caught in the crossfire¡­¡± Many were scared and quickly started pushing backward, for such a close range brawl between two top contenders, would they not be risking their lives unnecessarily? ¡°Stop!!¡± From behind the stage, a voice full of righteousness echoed. Suddenly, a figure appeared, walking on air as if on t ground, weaving through the crowd and jumping into the center of the twobatants. After both Red Fire Kid and Huang Yu had thrown a punch, they didn¡¯t rush to attack again and were at a fierce staredown, but upon seeing someone intervene, they instantly looked over. ¡°I am the eldest disciple of the Jiuyang Vi, Yan Jingyun. Our master has set rules. If you wish to ascend the mountain, please respect the rules of the mansion, and refrain from unauthorized fights!¡± The neer, a gant man dressed in white and exceedingly handsome, stepped into the arena, bowed, and slowly said: ¡°If you wish to fight, there will be opportunities once you ascend the mountain. You can fight as much as you want there, no one will stop you!¡± Clearly, he was here to mediate! Red Fire Kid was fuming, his brows shot up as he red at Huang Yu: ¡°Huang, you wait, once we¡¯re on the mountain, you are in for a tough time!¡± Huang Yu shrugged, rolling his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t stoop to your level, kid!¡± ¡°Who did you call a child?¡± Just as Red Fire Kid was about to suppress his anger, he red up instantly. His long braid stood upright like a raging me. ¡°Both of you, please calm down; let¡¯s head up the mountain first!¡± Elder Brother Yan Jingyun promptly stepped between them to mediate the situation. While he wasn¡¯t as powerful as either of them, if a fight really broke out, he had no way to stop it. His only means to negotiate was to remind them of the rules of the Jiuyang Vi. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Each of them huffed coldly, turned their heads aside, and pretended not to see each other. ¡°Where¡¯s the one challenging me? Come up here if you dare!¡± After Red Fire Kid turned around, he red at the hundred-plus swordsmen in white robes before him, speaking with a menacing gaze. Yan Jingyun¡¯s lips twitched, and he quickly intercepted a na?ve junior looking to take the stage for apetitive match,ughing, ¡°Red Brother here ranks 98th in the Human Ranking. Thispetition is merely formal¡ªjust go ahead, Red Brother!¡± As he finished speaking, Yan Jingyun quickly made way, directing the crowd of disciples to clear a path. Although Red Fire Kid was small in stature, he was very satisfied to be referred to respectfully as ¡®Brother Red.¡¯ He nodded, and as he passed Yan Jingyun, he even stood on his toes to pat Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re alright, Brother Yan! Red Brother appreciates you!¡± Having said this, he held his head high and swaggered through the crowd towards the top of the mountain. Everyone who had witnessed this scene couldn¡¯t help butugh and shake their heads. He¡¯s just a child at heart and can be easily appeased. Du Gang asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Huang, Red Fire Kid isn¡¯t really that young, is he?¡± It was impossible for someone ranked 98th in the Human Ranking to have achieved such cultivation in just a few years. In his opinion, Red Fire Kid must be far older than him, but his actions were undoubtedly childish. Huang Yu shrugged, but he didn¡¯t raise his voice. Instead, he lowered it, ¡°Red ate a Dan medicine in his younger years that impaired his spiritual wisdom. He¡¯s essentially been stuck at that level ever since. Otherwise, why would I put up with him?¡± Although he said this, his behavior indicated that he didn¡¯t want to further provoke Red Fire Kid here. After all, Red Fire Kid was a formidable 98th-ranked expert on the Human Ranking. If Huang Yu ended up in a real fight with him, it was likely that he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance; it would only be him losing face. Du Gang just chuckled. He didn¡¯t call Huang Yu out on it. ¡°What were you thinking earlier ¨C wanting to go on the stage? Seriously, what were you thinking?¡± Beside them, Yan Jingyun was berating the clueless junior disciple who had wanted to take the stage earlier, ¡°You wanted to take on a top 100 master on the Human Ranking? With him in a rage, he might just burn you to ashes!¡± The disciple in white finally realized the severity of the situation and was drenched in a cold sweat, thanking Yan Jingyun profusely. After lecturing the junior for a while, Yan Jingyun remembered the other two standing there. He turned around, bowed slightly, and said,ughing, ¡°Brother Huang, as a renowned master on the Human Ranking, there¡¯s no need for you to take the stage. Please, continue up the mountain!¡± Huang Yu immediately raised his head with pride, responding with a slight nod, a perfect imitation of a high-ranking martial artist. Yan Jingyun had seen enough of these master¡¯s behaviors to no longer be surprised. He didn¡¯t say anything more but looked at Du Gang and smiled, ¡°Since you¡¯vee with Brother Huang, you must be an outstanding figure as well. Naturally, you do not need to take the stage. Please, continue up the mountain!¡± He had keen eyes, noticing the spiritual energy fluctuations around Du Gang and realized that Du too was a peak warrior, therefore, he didn¡¯t make things difficult and even went against Huang Yu. Upon hearing Yan Jingyun¡¯s words, Huang Yuughed loudly, evidently pleased. He turned to Du Gang, ¡°Brother Du, let¡¯s head up!¡± Seeing the prospect of getting out of a fight, Du Gang nodded in agreement. He returned Yan Jingyun¡¯s salutation, and together with Huang Yu, made his way past the crowd. After they had left, Yan Jingyun spoke aloud to the many white-robed disciples, ¡°Brothers, the top ranked masters are formidable, having passed the scrutiny of experts from all over the continent. If youe across any, let them pass to avoid any harm to yourself¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, the white-robed disciples had no objections. They all bowed and replied in unison, ¡°We will heed Brother Yan¡¯s advice!¡± It was apparent that the disciples of the Jiuyang Vi were well-disciplined. Perhaps due to Yan Jingyun¡¯s messages sent through the Message Jade Talisman, the white-robed figures that had been blocking the path on the mountainside and peak did not hinder them any further and allowed passage. Du Gang and Huang Yu effortlessly reached the top of the mountain and entered the heart of Jiuyang Vi. Upon entering the main gate, they were first greeted by a massive tform. The tform was teeming with people moving back and forth, creating a bustling scene. Du Gang surveyed the scene and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°All these people who¡¯ve made it to the top of the mountain must indeed be high-level masters!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Huang Yuughed heartily and nodded, saying, ¡°Although it¡¯s difficult for peak experts to emerge, there have been some over the years¡­¡± However, the expected ttery did note, and he sighed. It seemed that Brother Du didn¡¯t really understand social conventions either! At this point, two people dressed in white approached and, after greeting, said, ¡°Brothers, you must be tired from the journey. Why don¡¯t you rest in your rooms first¡­¡± Naturally, the two nodded in agreement and followed the two white-d figures towards their amodation. The four of them crossed a tform, entered a courtyard gate, and after several twists and turns, finally arrived at two separate courtyards, each with its own room. They then parted ways. ¡°Brother Du, I¡¯m going to rest in my room first. I need to let my family know I¡¯m safe. We¡¯ll catch up tomorrow!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The next day, as soon as Du Gang stepped out of his room, he heard from people passing by that Jiuyang Vi would not be choosing a son-inw this month. ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal. Given their situation, they should indeed wait for all potential suitors to arrive before carefully weighing their options.¡± ¡°Creak~!¡± The door to the neighboring courtyard was pushed open, and Huang Yu walked out. ¡°Brother Du!¡± ¡°Brother Huang!¡± The two exchanged pleasantries. Huang Yu spoke first, ¡°Brother Du, I may need to move from here!¡± He apologized, ¡°The young people from Tongyin Province have been relocated. I need to meet up with them¡­¡± Du Gang smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, Brother Huang, do as you please!¡± And so, the two bid each other farewell at the door of their rooms. Led by a white-d swordsman, Huang Yu left. After he left, Du Gang headed towards the tform. Like the three passes below the mountain, the tform also had several arenas for people to use. The people who came here were all young, robust, and full of energy. The several dozen arenas were all upied. ¡°There¡¯s a show at the thirteenth arena! A strong man ranked 993 on the Human Ranking has climbed onto the stage!¡± Upon hearing this shout from somewhere in the crowd, everyone¡¯s attention was instantly captured, and they all rushed toward the thirteenth arena. Strong men from the Human Ranking were hardly seen on regr days, but here, they were rtively abundant. Du Gang had only walked a short distance when he had already heard about several ranked fighters entering the arena to fight with others. The Martial Arts Competition had not yet begun, but these young talents who had already arrived couldn¡¯t wait to start fighting. Not only those on the Human Ranking but all peak experts were eager to participate. This grand event was an excellent opportunity for them to make a name for themselves. Unlike Du Gang who was moreid back. Practically every arena was surrounded by a crowd. After looking around, Du Gang shook his head, showing no interest in the scene. The fighting was monotonous, the actual purpose was to socialize and establish a reputation, which he found very dull. After walking a few more steps, he finally spotted a white-d swordsman walking by and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Excuse me, can you tell me where Princess Zhang Xinyi is?¡± The white-clothed swordsman smiled politely and said, ¡°You¡¯re very polite, but our young sister is currently in her boudoir and cannot receive guests¡­¡± Du Gang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I know your younger sister. We¡¯re friends¡­¡± Before he could finish, a voice came from the side. ¡°I really do know your princess. We¡¯re friends. Can you please send her a message for me?¡± The white-d swordsman standing before Du Gang smiled brightly, ¡°Brother, you heard it too. These two days, the number of people iming to know our young sister is no less than a thousand, possibly more. So please understand, one month from now, our young sister will naturallye out to meet guests!¡± Du Gang fell silent for a moment, looking somewhat helplessly at the young man beside him who was swearing up and down that he knew Zhang Xinyi. He had just happened to show up during the marriage proposal, and now it seemed as though he was in the same boat as these guys! The white-robed swordsman in front of him quickly performed a respectful bow, ¡°Senior brother, I have other matters to attend to, so I cannot apany you¡­¡± Before he could leave, Du Gang hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Junior brother, please wait!¡± ¡°Since I can¡¯t meet her in person, could you maybe pass on a message to our junior sister on my behalf?¡± He believed that as long as his words could reach Zhang Xinyi, they would surely meet. Then he would be able to get his hands on the Green Qinyin Stone! The white-robed swordsman revealed a slight smile and nodded, ¡°Of course, senior brother, please follow me.¡± After talking, he led Du Gang off the tform and into a particrlyrge mansion. The size of this mansion was almost half the size of the tform, and in the center of it, wooden ques were hanging. The white-robed swordsman chuckled, ¡°Senior brother, this ce functions as a message board; it¡¯s open in the morning and closes at noon. Our junior sister wille here in the afternoon to take a look, if she happens to be taken in by anyone¡¯s literary ir, she will grant them an audience¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang took a closer look and sure enough, it was adorned with beautifully embellished poems and some amusing phrases. Obviously, these were written by the many visitors, their goal coinciding with his ¨C an advance meeting. These people, in terms of strength, were not as good as the others. Aware of the hopelessness of seeding through martial prowess, they put their focus on their literary skills. ¡°Listen, the flowers of the wind chime, the beautiful dream amid the sea of people, a melody of a person, a section of the stars¡­¡± ¡°Clouds long for clothes while flowers long forpliment, spring breeze brushes the railing, dew is thick. If not at the top of the group of jade mountains, we will meet under the moonlight of Yao Terrace.¡± These people were using every trick in the book, whether it was their own work or not, they used it directly. Looking at these wooden ques, Du Gang pondered for a moment, then turned to the white-robed swordsman, ¡°Will your junior sister reallye here in the afternoon to read these?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The white-robed swordsman nodded and smiled, ¡°This is something our junior sister specifically organized. Otherwise, this message board wouldn¡¯t even exist¡­¡± Specifically organized? Du Gang paused, wondering if this woman had arranged this all for him, fearing he wouldn¡¯t be able to contact her? Thinking this, he shook his head, chuckling at his overthinking. However, he took a step forward, picked up a nk wooden que, and used his hand as a pen to carve words in the air. ¡°Talented and articte, nothingpares to dancing on a pirate ship under a Ferris wheel.¡± After writing, he hung it up. Some of the people who had already left their poetry saw a new message and quickly gathered around. ¡®Talented and articte, nothingpares to dancing on a pirate ship under a Ferris wheel?¡¯ What kind of nonsense is this?¡± A literati shook his head, ¡°Really, anyone can write here!¡± Another person added, ¡°Indeed, in my opinion, Jiuyang Vi should have someone supervise this ce, to prevent these riffraff from sullying the princess¡¯s eyes!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t pay them any mind and was about to leave when the two snide critics stopped him. ¡°Young man, can you exin what you wrote?¡± Initially not intending to engage with them, but noticing that they wouldn¡¯t let him go, Du Gang reluctantly turned around and said indifferently, ¡°Why, should I share the private words between Zhang Xinyi and I with you?¡± ¡°How daring!¡± The two men cried out in unison. Despite not having the strongest abilities, those surrounding them had the strength of peak performers, having made their way onto the vi grounds. Naturally, they heard Du Gang¡¯s words loud and clear, and they began to crowd around. ¡°This young man, you are bold, to nder the princess so tantly. With your half-baked poetry skills, you dare im that you know the princess?¡± ¡°Indeed, in my opinion, he should be thrown out directly¡­¡± Upon hearing their words, Du Gang broke into a smile and said dismissively, ¡°Believe it or not, this time tomorrow, Zhang Xinyi will invite me in.¡± ¡°Heh heh, invite you?¡± ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡± At one side, a white-robed swordsman who noticed the conflict quickly stepped forward, saying, ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s gettingte. They are closing the academy. Please move along.¡± He had no intention of stopping these people from arguing, but rather, he didn¡¯t want them to fight in the courtyard which he was responsible for. Du Gang shrugged. He was not on the same wavelength with these people anyway, so why bother to trouble himself. ¡°Since they¡¯re closing the academy, I¡¯ll be on my way. I hope that at this time tomorrow, you¡¯ll all still be here. Open your eyes wide, and watch closely!¡± Having said that, he swiftly turned around and left the courtyard, leaving behind a group of infuriated talents. ¡°It makes me furious! Humph, tomorrow, I want to see his face swollen with my own eyes!¡± Deep within Jiuyang Vi. Zhang Youwei, the white-robed God King, was enjoying a family meal with his daughter Zhang Xinyi, looking no different from an ordinary man. There was no hint of his usual aura about him. He seemed just like a normal old man chatting leisurely with his daughter. ¡°Xinyi, ording to your description, Du Gang¡¯s talent and intelligence are unparalleled. If you could team up with him, you should be able to safelyplete future tasks¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi sighed, ¡°There¡¯s another fairy-like beauty by his side. How would he team-up with me?¡± Zhang Youwei showed a smile, ¡°What, have you taken a liking to him?¡± Zhang Xinyi rolled her eyes, saying irritably: ¡°Dad, here you go again, I am just speaking the truth!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Zhang Youweiughed while looking at his daughter¡¯s embarrassed expression. He asked, ¡°Do you know anything about his background?¡± Zhang Xinyi shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t know whether he is from the Southern Wilderness or not!¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I promised to give him the Green Qinyin Stone. If he wants it, he will surelye to find me ¡­¡± As she said this, she worriedly asked: ¡°Dad, do you think Xueming duo would fall for it?¡± Zhang Youwei¡¯s eyes chilled, saying: ¡°They certainly will. If they want to get rid of me, they have to act before your matchmaking announcement, otherwise they will lose their chance!¡± Zhang Xinyi looked hesitant, ¡°But what if they haven¡¯te after a month?¡± Zhang Youweiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are my only daughter. If they don¡¯t bite, I will abandon Jiuyang Vi and leave Southern Wilderness with you¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi still looked a bit worried, ¡°Dad, I fear that other forces will disagree. After all, you openly solicit a match for me. If in the end you don¡¯t, won¡¯t they feel like they¡¯ve been yed?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Zhang Youwei casually said, ¡°Even if we y them once, the ones we yed would only be God Spirit Level juniors. Being a God King myself, who dares to pester me?¡± Ah! Zhang Xinyi sighed, regretting her suggestion. It now seemed too much. If the proud sons of heaven from all over, found out they had been tricked, what will their forces think of Jiuyang Vi? She didn¡¯t know! These years, her father had already undergone so much, causing her some guilt. If the Xueming duo don¡¯te, I will really be a bait then! When she suggested this fake n, she did consider actually going through with it. It was only to help her father bear the burden. She just hoped that there would be an appropriate person among the second-rate powers! In the afternoon, a maidservantes to remind, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to visit the message board!¡± Zhang Xinyi immediately stood up, ¡°Father, let¡¯s stop here for today, I need to go to the message board!¡± Zhang Youwei shook his head, smiling, ¡°Who leaves a message the day after it was posted? It¡¯s been just a day, even if Du Gang wants toe, it¡¯ll take several days, no?¡± Zhang Xinyi shook her head, ¡°No, what if he happens to be near here? I need to do as I said!¡± Having said that, she gave a bow and left the courtyard with her maids. Watching her figure from behind, Zhang Youwei sighed. Zhang Xinyi might not have admitted it, but he knew that his daughter was smitten with Du Gang. Even though they only met once and interacted briefly, it was love at first sight! ¡°Just like when I first met her mother. It was also love at first sight. The only difference is that we were into each other back then, while Xinyi is trapped in one-sided love ¡­¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± He sighed heavily,pletely resembling an ordinary father, without any hint of being a God King. Zhang Xinyi harboring things in mind finally arrived at the message board and started reviewing it. She examined each message thoroughly, looking from the left to right. It wasn¡¯t because she was truly interested in the skills of these talents, but she hoped to find a possible message left by Du Gang. By halfway, she hadn¡¯t found any trace of him which caused her to sigh. ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s just as father said, he must need several days to travel here from another ce ¡­¡± Suddenly, she paused, her gaze fixated on one message. After examining it several times, she slowly extended her slender hand to take the piece of wood, holding it carefully. ¡°Listening to you recite the Nine Streams, it¡¯s vast like Kunlun¡¯s split. The excellent kite silently brushes the sky, startling the fish in the stream when it sshes.¡± Brushing the sky? There was a light in her eyes. Could this be a code Du Gang left for me? ¡°Who wrote this message?¡± She had left some people here specifically to keep track of who left each message. A servant quickly walked out, ¡°Miss, it was left by Mo Hanzhong of the Mo family from the Dragon Dive State ¡­¡± Mo Hanzhong? She sighed, casually rehanging the message, and continued to browse. In no time, she paused again and picked up a piece of wood. ¡°Having meals in the heat of summer will bring up high spirit, like the hawk in the sky. Among the carriage, the treasure belt is yellow; there is a small team with oily emerald banners.¡± When she finished reading, a servant quickly said, ¡°Miss, this was left by Li Youxing from the Holy Confucian Academy!¡± Li Youxing? Zhang Xinyi shook her head and continued to look. She didn¡¯t see any obvious signals until she was almost at the end of the message board. ¡°It seems there really is nothing¡­¡± She shook her head, turned around, and nned to return to her room. ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to look at thest one?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Zhang Xinyi waved her hand and walked forward. After taking two steps, she paused, recalling the conversation with her father. She sighed, ¡°Sigh, I came all the way to see them all, thest one should also be looked at, just in case I miss it!¡± Saying so, she returned to the message board and looked up at thest message. ¡°Though a heart is embroidered with great talent, it¡¯s not as good as dancing on a pirate ship under the Ferris wheel.¡± Dancing on a pirate ship under the Ferris wheel? Zhang Xinyi¡¯s heart pounded a little and her pupils shed with excitement. She quickly asked, ¡°Who wrote this?¡± The servant quickly replied, ¡°Miss, the person who engraved this message is a frence cultivator named Du Gang. We don¡¯t know where he is from, but he came up the mountain with Huang Yu, who ranks 256th on the Human Ranking of White Rainbow Manor!¡± Du Gang! He really dide! Joy registering on Zhang Xinyi¡¯s face, she inquired, ¡°White Rainbow Manor? Is he from White Rainbow Manor?¡± The servant hesitated slightly upon hearing this, but after a while, he stepped up quickly and uttered, ¡°Miss, I heard from the guys downstairs that Du Gang did note along with Huang Yu, they separated shortly after ascending the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Not together?¡± Zhang Xinyi was taken aback, but she soon broke into augh, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, the person I was looking for has been found!¡± After finishing her statement, she raised her foot, intending to head outside. ¡°Miss, you mustn¡¯t go out!¡± The servant girls swiftly stopped her in unison, ¡°Did you forget your father¡¯s instruction? You¡¯re not supposed to show your face this month¡­¡± Ensuring she stays out of sight, as far as the servants were concerned, was for propriety¡¯s sake. The real reason, however, was for her protection. After all, with one God King and one quasi-God King from Xuan Ming, stealthy ambushes weren¡¯t off the table. Unless Zhang Xinyi remained within the courtyard, there was a real chance they could seed! She hesitated for a while, but eventually restrained herself from proceeding. Du Gang could be met with the following day, there was no need to rush into seeing him today. Otherwise, if the Xuan Ming elders were actually lurking around, her reckless behavior might bring misfortune to Zhang Youwei. With this in mind, she turned around and headed back to her courtyard, engrossed in her thoughts. ¡°How should I present myself before him tomorrow?¡± ¡°What should our conversation be like tomorrow?¡± Little did she know, her nervousness was extremely out of character! The next day, Du Gang had a wholesome sleep until broad daylight. It has been a while since he had slept so soundly. Since fleeing from the Ancient City, he had no time to sleep. This time, knowing no one would be after him, he dozed off unintentionally and overslept until noon. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s already noon. I wonder if admission to the courtyard with the message board is closed!¡± He got up and decided to head there. Since he had nothing better to do, there wouldn¡¯t be any harm in checking if they hadn¡¯t closed yet?! Zhang Xinyi was anxiously waiting in her boudoir, adjacent to the courtyard with the message board. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± ¡°Little Sakura, has he arrived?¡± Little Sakura chuckled lightly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s only been a few minutes and you¡¯ve already asked me seven or eight times. Is Du Gang your dream lover?!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Zhang Xinyi denied insistently, ¡°I owe him a favor and have promised to repay it. So, it just happened that he came at this time and I had no other way to contact him except this way. If I don¡¯t meet him at the first opportunity, wouldn¡¯t he misunderstand that I¡¯m unwilling to pay my debt?¡± Little Sakuraughed softly while covering her mouth, her eyes brimming with amusement. At that moment, the courtyard with the message board was bustling with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s already past noon and the courtyard isn¡¯t closed yet! Do you think Princess Xinyi will show up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a real possibility!¡± Many schrs stirred excitedly, standing on their toes to take a glimpse deep into the courtyard. Unfortunately, every courtyard was safeguarded by a restriction forbidding anyone to peek. Du Gang arrived at the courtyard in a carefree manner, stepping in to find a group of people gathered at the front. ¡°Fortunately, the courtyard is still open. I¡¯m quite lucky!¡± He merrily strode forward, trying to see what the crowd was up to. At that moment, someone noticed him, turned around, and sneered ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°You dare to show up?!¡± Hearing this, several people turned around recognizing him immediately. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same guy who boasted around yesterday?¡± ¡°Haha, did you really show up?¡± ¡°I thought you had imed that Princess Xinyi would summon you? Why are you still here?¡± The crowd overlooked that the moment Du Gang revealed himself, the eyes of a servant behind the message board lit up as he dashed back quickly. ¡°Miss, he¡¯s here! He¡¯s here!¡± The moment the servant stepped inside, he announced with enthusiasm. Startled by the sudden announcement, Zhang Xinyi shot up, knocking the chair she was seated on to the ground. Overjoyed, she asked eagerly, ¡°Did Du Gang arrive? Is it him?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Du Gang who had left the wooden slip!¡± Zhang Xinyi immediately sprung up to head outside, but after taking two steps, she seemed to remember something and stopped in her tracks. She turned to look at Little Sakura andmanded, ¡°Little Sakura, please go and invite Mr. Du Gang.¡± Little Sakura giggled and nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll invite your dream lover right away.¡± ¡°You little rascal!¡± Zhang Xinyi scolded with annoyance, ¡°When you go out, do not bber nonsense. I won¡¯t spare you if you do!¡± Little Sakura chuckled, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give it away!¡± Having said that, she left the room. Zhang Xinyi, in the meantime, started taking deep breaths to calm her pounding heart and activated her martial power to restore her flushed cheeks back to normal. ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here!¡± Several people were in the middle of castigating Du Gang when they suddenly heard a loud shout, quickly looked in that direction, and saw a servant girl gracefully making her way out. ¡°That servant girl, judging by her getup, is likely Princess Xinyi¡¯s maid. Maybe she saw my poem and decided to invite me to continue our discussion?¡± ¡°Rubbish, clearly, she saw my poetic verses and decided to invite me!¡± ¡°Haha, you all are just small fries. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s here to invite me¡­¡± Everyone present straightened their clothes, acting like they would be invited in at any moment. Little Sakura was indeed a maid, but she had considerable martial power and carried an imposing appearance ¡ª a bit less than Zhang Xinyi but fairing well against anyone else; by the standards of the outside world, she would be considered a fairy. If it weren¡¯t for her maid attire, everyone would have mistaken her for Zhang Xinyi. ¡°Mother, even the maid is this beautiful, just how breath-taking is Princess Xinyi¡­¡± A number of people started fantasizing about Zhang Xinyi¡¯s appearance after seeing Little Sakura¡¯s looks. Finally, under the scrutiny of the crowd, Little Sakura reached the center stage, gently turned her head toward Du Gang, ¡°Master Du Gang, mydy has sent for you!¡± ¡°What?!¡± A chorus of surprised exmations rang out. Everyone looked at Du Gang in disbelief, wondering if they had heard wrong. Those who had been mocking Du Gang yesterday were especially stunned, as if they had been struck dumb. Du Gang grinned at the corner of his lips, his gaze teasing as it swept over the critics, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! Isn¡¯t it funny how someone was bragging about Princess Xinyi being their friend? Are you that person?¡± After saying that, he swaggered behind Little Sakura and strode into the courtyard, leaving behind a bunch of stupefied schrs who couldn¡¯t regain their senses for a long time. Chapter 331: 330: Got a God King Backer! Chapter 331: 330: Got a God King Backer!
¡°I am Du Gang, nice to meet you, Miss Zhang!¡± With outsiders present, Du Gang tried his utmost to act like a nobleman here for the martial arts tournament. Zhang Xinyi understood his meaning and gracefully curtseyed, ¡°Well met, sir!¡± Then she turned to Little Sakura and the others, saying gently, ¡°You all may leave now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The servants around immediately dispersed.
After they left, Du Gang pointed to the door of the room, ¡°Is it alright to talk in here?¡± Zhang Xinyi was slightly unsure of how to interact with him alone, and her overwhelming thoughts had put her off bnce. ¡°No problem!¡± She tried to keep her voice calm, recalling how she had behaved and presented herself in the realm of duties, and began to adjust ordingly. So she¡¯s not taking the initiative? Du Gang sneered to himself, ¡°She owes me a Green Qinyin Stone. Won¡¯t she bring it up? Or is she expecting me to ask for it?¡± After he waited for a while and she still didn¡¯t speak, he shook his head slightly, cleared his throat, and said softly, ¡°When I heard about your marriage proposal from the base of the mountain, I thought maybe I¡¯d made a mistake. After hearing that the Master of the Vi has only one daughter, I was certain it was you.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Xinyi¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly said, ¡°The marriage proposal¡­ my father chose it for me¡­¡± As she spoke, she froze, realizing that her exnation made her seem somewhat peculiar. But Du Gang had spected that she disliked the arranged marriage, and sighed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be done about it. Being born here means you have to abide by certain duties and consequences. There are times when you don¡¯t have a choice.¡± It seemed that he was speaking of Zhang Xinyi, but he was also referring to himself. If he could, he would love to return to Earth and spend a content life with his parents. However, in this world, there¡¯s no ¡°if¡±. The deceased cannot return to life. The only thing one can do is to keep moving on.
Zhang Xinyi thought he had misunderstood, and shook her head, ¡°No, actually, my father made this decision for my sake. If it weren¡¯t for me, couldn¡¯t he go anywhere in the world after leaving the vi?¡± She understood that if it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s wish to provide her with a stable life, wouldn¡¯t he be free to go anywhere? ¡°Would you walk with me?¡± After opening up, Zhang Xinyi felt more at ease than before. Having heard what she said earlier, Du Gang thought that she was upset and wanted to lighten her mood. He didn¡¯t continue to press her about the Green Qinyin Stone. Wouldn¡¯t that make him seem inconsiderate and cold-hearted? And moreover¡­ this was her manor. To respectable people, a promise is valued more than their life or the vast sky. But for untrustworthy individuals, they consider it as mere idle talk. Now, since Zhang Xinyi did not voluntarily bring up breaking her promise, he naturally didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to potentially turn the situation around. ¡°If a beautiful woman invites me, I can hardly refuse!¡± Zhang Xinyi nodded, and took the lead in leaving the room, with Du Gang following closely. As soon as they left the room, the servants who had been waiting approached to pay their respects. Before they could, Zhang Xinyi calmly said, ¡°Wait here for us!¡± After speaking, she and Du Gang left the courtyard together and headed deeper into the manor grounds. Only Little Sakura was somewhat sullen, muttering to herself in a voice only she could hear, ¡°Miss forgets about me once she has Young Master¡­¡± In her heart, she had already epted Du Gang as her Young Master. It was not because of his character, as she could not possibly know him well enough on their first meeting.
Rather, it was because it was the first time that she had seen Miss treat a man in such a manner. That spoke volumes. Compared to some servants and disciples who hoped Miss Zhang would choose a suitor with a strong background to help protect Jiuyang Vi, Little Sakura wished for her to choose a man she truly loved. As for whether she¡¯d be able to stay in the vi in the future, if they needed to, she¡¯d just run away with Miss and the others. She was born into poverty; there was hardly any hardship she couldn¡¯t endure. Zhang Xinyi led Du Gang through theplicated courtyards, which were as intricate as a spider¡¯s web. They walked in silence until they reached an old wooden house with a different architectural style from the other buildings and finally stopped. ¡°This is where I lived when I was a child!¡± Du Gang understood, this ce held the memories of her mother. Zhang Xinyi seemed to sink into her memories, murmuring, ¡°Back then, my father was not yet a God King, we didn¡¯t have so many enemies, we were a happy family of three¡­¡± Du Gang took a good look around. The surrounding area of this dpidated wooden house was deserted for hundreds of meters, clearly set as a ce for reminiscing. Even the ground was different from the outside world, it was not paved with asphalt, but remained a dirt road. Zhang Xinyi fell silent, recollecting the past, her eyes were misty with tears, filled with a sense of sadness. Du Gang didn¡¯t disturb her, he stood quietly aside, waiting silently. It took a while for Zhang Xinyi toe back to her senses, she tried her best to dry the tears around her eyes, and calmly said, ¡°My mother is a woman who is willing to give up everything for her lover. After meeting my father, she eloped with him¡­¡±
Du Gang noticed that Zhang Xinyi used the word ¡°elope¡±, suggesting that her mother may have been the daughter of a prominent family. ¡°My mother¡¯s family, by today¡¯s standards, is not significant, not even ranking in the third tier, but to my father at that time, they seemed unattainable¡­¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s family looked down upon my father, attempted multiple dissolution, secretly sent several people to assassinate my father, even my mother¡¯s own brother once hurled insults at my father¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi paused for a moment, feeling somewhat ufortable. She took a few deep breaths before continuing, ¡°My mother was willing to struggle alongside my father, but my father was reluctant to see her like this¡­¡± ¡°He also wanted to marry her through a grand and proper ceremony. He wanted to make it possible for mother to visit her parents openly when she felt homesick, instead of watching them from afar and weeping in secret¡­¡± ¡°He knew all this, he didn¡¯t want to upset mother, he wanted to make a name for himself!¡± ¡°He wanted my mother¡¯s family to acknowledge their marriage!¡± ¡°He wanted to be treated like a normal son-inw by my mother¡¯s family!¡± ¡°He wanted to enable mother to visit her family with a smile!¡± ¡°To achieve all of this, he needed only power. Apart from having power, he had no other way!¡± Du Gang initially came out of obligation, but after hearing her story, he couldn¡¯t help but be solemn. This sort of love, deserves admiration.
¡°My father didn¡¯t want to tell my mother about these¡­¡± ¡°He told mother that there are two most important things in his life.¡±

¡°My mother asked him what those were.¡±

¡°He said: the first thing is, to always love my mother!¡±

¡°The second thing is, to be sessful!¡±

Zhang Xinyi sighed, ¡°My father wanted to make his mark in the world. He was eager for sess, for that original dream¡­¡± ¡°He left us to venture into the outside world. Wherever there was an opportunity, he went. He had to vie against people,pete with the world¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue with the rest of the story, perhaps she didn¡¯t want to relive the pain. But Du Gang had already guessed the ending. Her father went out to seize opportunities, made many enemies in the process, these enemies eventually found their home, and killed her mother. ¡°Sometimes I hate him, I hate him for leaving us, I hate him for those so-called dreams ¡®to be sessful¡¯, which cost my mother¡¯s life¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi¡¯s eyes filled with tears again, ¡°Now I understand, to love someone is to be willing to give everything for him, to bear everything for him, to give up everything for him, even if the person you love is someone you fell for at first sight¡­¡± Du Gang narrowed his eyes. He managed to glean something from her words.
¡°Are you saying that you are now in love with someone, someone you¡¯ve only met once?¡± If not, how could she say she understands now, she must be in love, only then did she finally understand her father¡¯s actions. Zhang Xinyi turned to Du Gang and nodded, ¡°Yes, I have fallen in love with someone. It was love at first sight, unforgettable. It may seem impulsive, but over the years, I¡¯ve met countless handsome men, yet never felt such a rush, I know that the one for me in this life, is him!¡± Du Gang frowned slightly, beginning to guess the reason why Zhang Xinyi was telling him all this. Who am I? I am Du Gang, someone who encountered her in the mission world. In her eyes, I am a wise man, a strategist. So, she tells me these¡­ she wants me to counsel her? ¡°The person you love doesn¡¯t have a background?¡± Du Gang slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the situation with your manor, you have the Xueming sect as an enemy, among them Elder Ming is about to breakthrough to God King. This means your families¡¯ strength bnce is about to shift massively, once the bnce is broken, your manor must seek external support¡­¡± ¡°Normally under these circumstances, considering Elder Zhang¡¯s experience, he is more likely to choose to leave with you¡­ Whenparing a second-rate power to you, he¡¯d obviously pick you!¡± ¡°However, you haven¡¯t chosen to leave, instead you¡¯re holding a marriage introduction, this means you¡¯ve agreed not to abandon this ¡®home¡¯?¡± Du Gang was saying, pointing to the wooden house in front of him, ¡°This ce holds your fond memories¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi was taken aback, she couldn¡¯t understand why Du Gang was saying these things and what was his intention. Seeing she was silent, Du Gang continued: ¡°But, you¡¯ve already given your heart to someone!¡± ¡°That man, you have only seen him once, and he already resides in your heart!¡± ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t have a background, his strength is just average, he doesn¡¯t suit your current strategic requirements¡­¡± ¡°From your father¡¯s viewpoint, he¡¯d choose your happiness over the memory of an old lover¡­¡± ¡°And currently, the one who¡¯s most conflicted is actually you, you¡¯re torn between the love of your life and this wooden house!¡± ¡°Are you going to follow in your mother¡¯s footsteps and elope with him, or stay here to guard your mother¡­¡± Du Gang stopped here and after pondering for two seconds, he continued, ¡°You want me to analyze all of this for you¡­¡± ¡°Based on the rumors I¡¯ve heard about Elder Zhang, and the story you just told me, I can conclude that to your father, your happiness is what¡¯s most important!¡± ¡°Also, have you noticed this is like a cycle? The predicament you face now is just like the one your mother faced in her youth!¡± ¡°Back then, she was also torn between her family and her love, but eventually, she chose your father!¡± Du Gang gently and softly said, ¡°If your mother is still around, she¡¯d tell you to be brave and pursue your own happiness.¡± He pointed to the wooden house and slowly said, ¡°This ce is not your mother¡¯s dwelling, it¡¯s a dwelling of your memories. Your mother isn¡¯t here, but up in heaven!¡± ¡°Your mother, watching over you from heaven, wishes for your happiness!¡± Du Gang showed a bit of encouragement, slightly nodding. In his heart, he heaved a sigh of relief. Now that I¡¯ve said it, you should give me the Green Qinyin Stone. I¡¯ve analyzed it all for you after all. As he was speaking, Zhang Xinyi¡¯s eyes brightened, the haze in her eyes clearing away bit by bit. ¡°Mother, I am facing the same problem as you were, what would you want¡­¡± She murmured to herself, seemingly conversing with her mother across time and life/death. The two didn¡¯t know that not far away, Zhang Youwei was standing next to them, but they acted as if he was invisible. ¡°Sigh, Rong¡¯er, I didn¡¯t expect our daughter to fall in love with a man who has no background like you did¡­¡± He looked at Du Gang andughed, ¡°But, this young man is not bad looking, very smart and also in that Heavenly Court. He might be able to protect Xinyi¡­¡± ¡°Rong¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let our daughter marry a man she doesn¡¯t love!¡± ¡°One month, if the Xueming elders show up, I will ept this young man as my son-inw, if they don¡¯t show up, I will elope with them, traveling to othernds!¡± Zhang Xinyi murmured for a long time before she finally figured it out. A happy smile gradually emerged on her face, and she turned to look at Du Gang. Du Gang had been waiting for a long time, seeing her realization, he sighed in relief and asked with a smile, ¡°So, who¡¯s the guy you fell in love with at first sight?¡± The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. The smile on Zhang Xinyi¡¯s face froze, she nkly stared at Du Gang¡¯s curious look, at a loss for words. From afar, Zhang Youwei opened his mouth wide and moved it a few times but was unable to speak. ¡°This guy¡­¡± ¡°This guy¡­¡± He repeated, wanting to hit someone, if it weren¡¯t for Zhang Xinyi being there, he would have had the impulse to obliterate this guy. ¡°Does he not realize that Xinyi likes him?¡± ¡°Then why did he analyze all of that¡­¡± Zhang Youwei felt an intense bitterness in his chest, if his temperament hadn¡¯t been tempered by years of cultivation, he would have exploded. Zhang Xinyi was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. Du Gang cleared his throat, ¡°If it isn¡¯t convenient, forget it. My suggestion is for you to elope with him, don¡¯t hide it from your father, he will take you and him away. Also, only with a God King can you escape¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi quietly contemted his words for a while before she finally regained her calm. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave like that. This wooden house, it¡¯s our home¡­¡± s! Du Gang sighed, it seems she has chosen to stay and marry someone she doesn¡¯t love after all. But it¡¯s all her own choice, she can¡¯t me anyone else. Zhang Xinyi, I¡¯ve analyzed so much for you, shouldn¡¯t you give me the Green Qinyin Stone you owe me? If they weren¡¯t in the manor, and on someone else¡¯s territory, he would¡¯ve asked for it bluntly. The two fell silent for quite some time, when Zhang Xinyi suddenly asked, ¡°Du Gang, are you from White Rainbow Manor?¡± Du Gang shook his head and replied with a smile, ¡°No, I met Huang Yu along the way, and we traveled together.¡± ¡°Then who are you?¡± Du Gang hesitated for a moment, weighing whether or not to reveal his identity. After weighing the pros and cons, he realized it didn¡¯t really matter whether or not he told her. If he didn¡¯t tell her, there was a risk she might back out of the deal, but if he did, the Green Qinyin Stone should be a sure thing considering his background. He had spent so much time here that he really doubted whether this woman even wanted to give him the Green Qinyin Stone. She kept asking questions, obviously looking for an opportunity to rage and break the deal. ¡°I¡¯m from the Ancient City!¡± ¡°Ancient City?¡± Zhang Xinyi was dumbfounded, a little confused. She had thought that Du Gang didn¡¯t have any background, and initially nned to elope with him, only to find out he hadn¡¯t gotten a clue. But from a distance, Zhang Youwei¡¯s eyes lit up. If Du Gang was indeed from the Ancient City, then marrying him would kill two birds with one stone. Not only would it protect Jiuyang Vi, but it could also find a suitor for Zhang Xinyi. He stroked his chin and furrowed his brows. The current issue is, how can this youngster win the martial arts tournament?! Zhang Xinyi regained her senses after being shocked for a while, ¡°Yes, the person I like is someone without a background, and his strength is very weak.¡± Her eyes gradually brightened, she turned her head to look at Du Gang and said: ¡°Du Gang, would you like to make a deal with me?¡± A trade? Du Gang was stunned, then he coughed and whispered, ¡°Miss Zhang, business requires reciprocity¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi immediately understood his implication. A spasm crossed her lips, then with a curt ¡°wait here¡± she turned and left. ¡°Hey, hey, Miss Zhang, even if the deal falls through, we can still remain friends. Even if you don¡¯t give it to me, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Du Gang hurried to exin. He saw that Zhang Xinyi¡¯s expression was not pleasant, fearing this woman might change her attitude and leave him here alone. ¡°Do not leave this courtyard!¡± Zhang Xinyi gave him a cold nce and left the ce. ¡°Gulp!¡± Du Gang swallowed, feeling somewhat helpless. How did he get involved with such a woman, who is unpredictable? When she was crying earlier, he thought Zhang Xinyi was an emotional person, who values righteousness and loyalty. But now, it may not be the case¡­ ¡°Should I run away now? Based on her looks, it seems like she wants to get someone to kill me?¡± Du Gang paced back and forth anxiously, ¡°What if¡­what if she¡¯s going for a Green Qinyin Stone?¡± Given her furious demeanor, it was a possibility. ¡°It feels like she is annoyed that I considered her my friend, and yet, I was focusing on our benefits. If so, it¡¯s not bad, at least she will give me the Green Qinyin Stone, as for being friends¡­¡± Du Gang shrugged, whether they were friends or not, it didn¡¯t matter. Throughout his journey, he didn¡¯t have a true friend. If she sought friendship, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want it! He thought for a moment, went to the entrance, peered out. There were no white-clothed attendants, no servants, no restrictions. ¡°It seems she is indeed bringing me the Green Qinyin Stone. That¡¯s fine, since I didn¡¯t n on being friends anyway!¡± He carefully recalled Zhang Xinyi¡¯s demeanor at the time. No murderous intent, just annoyance, much like his guess, she was angry that he kept discussing benefits despite her considering him as a friend. ¡°Then, let¡¯s not run away. Just stay and wait!¡± He waited for three hours, Du Gang began to doubt whether she forgot about him, then finally Zhang Xinyi appeared again. Her expression was calm, her eyes serene as still water,cking her previous emotional fa?ade. It looked like she was really meeting a stranger. ¡°Young Master Du, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting!¡± Du Gang grinned ¡°You didn¡¯t keep me waiting!¡± When Zhang Xinyi saw his manner, she became annoyed and with a toss, a green stone came flying towards Du Gang¡¯s head. ¡°Smack!¡± Du Gang swiftly caught it, his eyes filled with excitement, ¡°Is this the Green Qinyin Stone?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Xinyi snorted coldly, and said in an unpleased tone: ¡°Do you think I would trick you by giving you a fake stone?¡± It was just a rhetorical question from Du Gang. He had already sensed a resonance simr to that of the Gloomy Sun Grass within the stone. Without any hesitation, he swallowed it and began meditating on the spot. Watching him, Zhang Xinyi was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°At first, he thought I was going to kill him, but now he¡¯sfortably sitting and practicing cultivation. How does his mind work?¡± As she was talking, she slowly moved towards Du Gang, observing him with his eyes closed in meditation, her heartbeat quickening. ¡°Mother, I am luckier than you. The one I lovees from a good background, but he doesn¡¯t love me yet¡­I will keep trying!¡± As she murmured these words, her heart raced faster. Toward the end, she even felt an impulse to throw herself into the arms of the man in front of her. Her delicate hand involuntarily lifted, slowly reaching for his face. Just as she was about to touch him, the aura surrounding Du Gang gradually dissipated, an indication that he had refined the Green Qinyin Stone. Seeing this, Zhang Xinyi quickly retracted her hand, took several steps back, then turned away from him. Six percent now, and the limit reached eight percent, in a state of extreme condition. Du Gang, a hint of joy on his face, slowly opened his eyes. Zhang Xinyi hasn¡¯t left, just standing not far away. It seemed she had more to say. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± He coughed to remind her he had awakened. At the sound, Zhang Xinyi turned around, her expression as tranquil and indifferent as before. ¡°Now, can we discuss the trade?¡± Her tone was t, but there was still a trace of resentment. Du Gang chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Of course, what I said before was just a joke. Miss Zhang, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Zhang Xinyi ignored his pretentious demeanor and went straight to the point. ¡°We both are reincarnators of the Heavenly Court. Last time, I survived thanks to your help¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mutual exchange. Didn¡¯t Miss Zhang also provide me with the Green Qinyin Stone¡­¡± Du Gang immediately interjected. When doing business, it¡¯s best not to involve emotions, because it¡¯s easy to lose out. Zhang Xinyi nodded, ¡°Not bringing that up, during that mission, your wit and intelligence left a deep impression on me!¡± ¡°So, I would like to join your team!¡± Join my team? The smile on Du Gang¡¯s face disappeared, he became serious. This was noughing matter. The woman in front of him knew about his background and she resided in the same Southern Wilderness, moreover, she had a God King father who loved her. If this woman were to stay in the mission world of the Heavenly Court, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t¡­ At this thought, he coughed and asked, ¡°Does your father know you are in the Heavenly Court?¡± Zhang Xinyi nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Du Gang was puzzled, ¡°Wait, your father allowed you to enter the Heavenly Court?¡± Considering the Zhang family¡¯s situation, they wouldn¡¯t possibly let Zhang Xinyi roam around in the Heavenly Court. Even if she has excellent talent and could inspire the younger generation, it wasn¡¯t necessary. Compared to a Human Ranking fighter, Zhang Youwei would certainly prefer his daughter to be safe. Zhang Xinyi shook her head, ¡°I was directly recruited into the Heavenly Court!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was puzzled, he quickly recalled what Xiang Xinjian had mentioned previously. At that time, Xiang Xinjian said that only a few, rare talents were qualified to be selected and recruited into the Heavenly Court. Could it be that in the eyes of the Heavenly Court, Zhang Xinyi was one of those talents? He was skeptical, unwilling to believe it. After all, in his eyes, this woman was average in intelligence, and she was ranked only around 700 in the Human Ranking in terms of martial arts power, which was not very high on the list. But this kind of exnation seemed to justify her inclusion in the Heavenly Court. Otherwise, given her father¡¯s personality, even if they had an invitation from the Heavenly Court, they wouldn¡¯t risk their daughter¡¯s safety! Du Gang continued to ask, ¡°Then, about your encounter with me, does your father know?¡± Zhang Xinyi looked deeply at him and nodded, ¡°Yes, the reason why I returnedte was because I was discussing with my father the matter of trading with you!¡± Du Gang was silent. The worst had happened! He was going to be a babysitter! Seeing him silent, Zhang Xinyi said, ¡°I join your team, and you protect me, I will give you payment!¡± Du Gang¡¯s brows knitted in hesitation, ¡°What if¡­I refuse?¡± No sooner had his words echoed than a sense of being stalked by some primeval beast arose in his heart. This sense of danger was so intense, so overwhelming that he felt powerless against it. It was as if he would be swallowed up in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s Zhang Youwei! Du Gang felt his breath hitch. That old coot, he didn¡¯t y by the rules! He mumbled a difficult agreement while looking at the dispirited Zhang Xinyi before him, saying hurriedly: ¡°I agree!¡± As soon as the words came out, the sense of crisis disappeared instantly, and he felt relieved. Opposite him, Zhang Xinyi gave a brilliant smile. ¡°Good, from now on, we are teammates, I hope we¡¯ll work well together!¡± Du Gang exhaled, nced around subconsciously, thenughed at himself inwardly. Did he think he, at his God Spirit Level, could spot where a God King was hiding? After a sigh, he raised his head, his eyes clear again, and said, ¡°Alright, since I agreed to have you join my team, we should discuss the payment¡­¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°Do you inform your father about your whereabouts every time you enter the Heavenly Court?¡± Zhang Xinyi nodded, ¡°Yes, my dad worries about my safety, so he always waits for me at the entrance every time!¡± Du Gang cursed silently in his heart. With a helpless tone, he said, ¡°This amount of payment is not cheap at all!¡± Zhang Xinyi asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the only daughter of your father. Undoubtedly, your father will foot the bill for all our transactions!¡± ¡°Inside the Heavenly Court, if I make it out but you don¡¯t, do you think the God King waiting at the entrance will spare me?!¡± Not far away, Zhang Youwei chuckled, ¡°This youngster is quite sharp. If my daughter dies, you¡¯re definitely done for!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t hear hisment, as he was too absorbed in his train of thought, ¡°This is equivalent to being a babysitter for you. If you live, I live ¨C and vice versa!¡± He felt aggrieved, having never anticipated that he would stake his freedom on this trip. Looking at it from the God King¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s impossible that he¡¯ll be allowed to leave. ¡°So, for each mission, I will ensure you stay alive, hence, the price you pay shouldn¡¯t just be our team fee, but also the price for your life!¡± Zhang Xinyi was dumbstruck. She lowered her head, all she could think of were Du Gang¡¯s words. ¡°If you live, I live. If you die, I die!¡± These casual words, upon reaching her ears, felt like words of affection, leaving her spellbound. Seeing his daughter¡¯s reaction, Zhang Youwei shook his head, appeared before them, and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stick to that. I¡¯ll give you twice the pay!¡± Hearing the voice behind him, Du Gang wasn¡¯t surprised. It would be strange if the God King wasn¡¯t nearby. He turned around, and with neither humbleness nor arrogance, bowed, ¡°Greetings, Elder God King!¡± Zhang Youwei nodded, ¡°Handsome and young. Now, tell me, what do you want as payment?!¡± Instead of rushing with an answer, Du Gang countered, ¡°Elder God King, when will we be set free from the Heavenly Court?¡± Zhang Youwei shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, from what I know, there are still Celestial Gods serving in the Heavenly Court, as for God Kings, I¡¯m uncertain!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m at least going to be your daughter¡¯s babysitter until she reaches the Celestial God Level!¡± ¡°As for the price¡­¡± He pondered for two seconds, then said, ¡°The price, I hope it can be paid in installments!¡± Zhang Youwei eximed with interest, ¡°Tell me more!¡± Du Gang nodded, exining, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s life is precious, no doubt about it!¡± ¡°Furthermore, each time we enter the Heavenly Court, our lives are at risk. This implies that for every time I go, you owe me one installment of payment!!¡± He brightened, continuing, ¡°Moreover, this kind of payment must be usable to me at that time!¡± ¡°For example, if I¡¯m in the True God Realm, you have to give me the payment I can use in the True God Realm. If I reach the Celestial God Realm, you should give me a Celestial God Realm¡¯s payment. Of course, each payment is only due after your daughter safely returns from the Heavenly Court!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhang Youwei chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re amusing, this payment is progressive, you¡¯re looking for a steady ie stream!¡± Du Gangughed too, ¡°Compared to the value of your daughter¡¯s life, these material things are trivial, aren¡¯t they?¡± Zhang Youwei nodded, ¡°Right, my daughter¡¯s life is priceless. No matter how much I have to spend, I¡¯m willing to!¡± He grinned at Du Gang, ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, let me say just this, if she lives, you live. If she dies, you die!¡± Under the bright threat, Du Gang was covered in cold sweat. He replied firmly, ¡°I understand!¡± Upon receiving Du Gang¡¯s confirmation, Zhang Youweiughed, ¡°Alright, everything has been settled. Now, it¡¯s your youngster¡¯s turn to talk and make ns!¡± Once he had finished speaking, he turned his back. With Du Gang unable to see him, he winked and made faces at Zhang Xinyi. ¡°Dad!¡± Zhang Xinyi called out shyly. ¡°Ha ha!¡± Zhang Youwei gave another heartyugh, and then his figure turned into a silhouette and disappeared instantly. Watching the vanishing back of the God King, Du Gang slowly released a breath. With the God King in the vicinity, he was under tremendous pressure. Now that a deal had been reached, he would be safe. Moreover, he had an extrayer of protection in the real world. As long as Zhang Xinyi remained in the Heavenly Court, the God King would not allow any harm toe to him. Du Gang mulled it over and concluded it was not a bad deal. After all, if a higher-leveled creature from the demonic realm shoulde attacking him, the God King was there to defend him! As he had said, Zhang Xinyi was priceless to the God King so if a God King-level creature from the demonic realm did show up, Zhang Youwei might actually pick a fight with them. After all, with him around, his daughter¡¯s chances of survival in the Heavenly Court would increase dramatically. Given his character, there was a 90% chance of this! Looking at it from another angle, Du Gang felt okay with the arrangement. He had the protection of a God King. Besides, this God King differed from those in the Ancient City. The reason he left was because he was worried that the high-rankers of the Ancient City might have other motives for him. However, Zhang Youwei was different as everything he did was for his daughter. This meant that no matter how severe the threat was from his enemies, as long as his daughter needed him, the God King would preserve his life! Unless¡­ Du Gang narrowed his eyes at this thought, unless someone could allow Zhang Xinyi to leave the Heavenly Court, the God King would never abandon him! As for bringing along an extra person while traveling through the mission world, it really didn¡¯t matter. He could ensure both of them pass the levels. If even he couldn¡¯t make it, then naturally they would both die, and he would not need to consider anything else. From his perspective, apart from some restrictions on his freedom such that he could not roam freely as he wished, everything was pretty decent! Having thought it through, Du Gang felt cheerful again. Now he had a God King as his powerful support! Chapter 332: 331: A grand event that occurs once in a million years! Chapter 332: 331: A grand event that urs once in a million years!
¡°The matter we just discussed was a deal between my father and you. Now, it¡¯s time for us to discuss your deal with me!¡± Zhang Xinyi calmed down a little and said calmly. Du Gang had already embarked on this journey, and it made no difference whether another issue was small orrge. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± Zhang Xinyi hesitated for a moment, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the reward first!¡± ¡°If you agree to do something for me, I¡¯m willing to give you theplete version of the Nine Yang Divine Art!¡± Nine Yang Divine Art?!
Du Gang was startled, his eyes widened in shock. He had heard from Huang Yu that this was a technique that could ovep with others and boostbat power by up to nine points. It seemed small, but for top-level warriors, a single point ofbat power could make a world of difference. After his surprise, he frowned, looking at Zhang Xinyi with suspicion. The deal to protect her didn¡¯t even mention exchanging the Nine Yang Divine Art, but now, this woman was offering it. This was the Nine Yang Divine Art, a supreme technique! Suspicious, he asked, ¡°What deals do you want to make? You¡¯re not trying to take my life, are you?!¡± Zhang Xinyi¡¯s expression fluctuated, finding it difficult to say. Seeing her hesitation, Du Gang became curious about the deal she wanted to make, ¡°Just say it. What if I agree?¡± After hearing that, Zhang Xinyi seemed to gather some courage. Biting her lip, she said seriously, ¡°Du Gang, I want your virginity!¡± ¡°What???¡± Du Gang looked dumbfounded, his virginity? The next moment he reacted, looking at Zhang Xinyi in disbelief and eximed, ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?!¡±
¡°Rude!¡± Zhang Xinyi¡¯s face flushed red immediately, and she choked on her words. Seeing her like this, Du Gang waspletely shocked. This woman actually¡­ Exchange his virginity for a supreme technique, and that too with such a heavenly beauty, it seemed like an amazing deal¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t want your body, I just want to borrow your status!¡± Zhang Xinyi quickly exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention earlier, the man I love is someone with no background¡­¡± ¡°He can¡¯t marry me, but I don¡¯t want to marry anyone else. Given our rtionship as members of the Heavenly Court¡¯s reincarnation team and your affiliation with the Ancient City, if we have a fake marriage, it can fool everyone!¡± ¡°Fake marriage?!¡± Du Gang frowned. If it was his body, he could grit his teeth and give it up, but now, it was his status. He scratched his hair, ¡°You mean to say, at thispetition, I will be the champion, then marry you, joining the Ancient City with your Jiuyang Vi, helping you cross this difficulty?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Zhang Xinyi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, he chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°If I dodge the first round, you will be my wife ording to the rules, our families will have a normal alliance, and I will have the opportunity to learn the Nine Yang Divine Art. Then why would I have a fake marriage with you, only to be cuckoldedter?!¡± It wasn¡¯t that he cared about a fake marriage, but the thought of this woman having a fake marriage with him to be with another man was something he couldn¡¯t ept. Zhang Xinyi opened her mouth, unable to respond immediately. After two seconds of silence, she said with a glint in her eyes, ¡°The man I love is actually already dead!¡± She confirmed, ¡°Yes, the man I love is dead. But, I don¡¯t want to marry just anyone. So, I hope you can fake marry me¡­¡± ¡°Dead?!¡± Du Gang looked at her dubiously, ¡°Are you sure?!¡± ¡°I am sure!¡± Zhang Xinyi nodded repeatedly, ¡°Now, can you ept it?!¡± Du Gang frowned, if the man was really dead and there¡¯s no question of being cuckolded, he could ept it¡­ Seeing that he didn¡¯t reject her outright and was still pondering, Zhang Xinyi seized the opportunity to press further, ¡°If you agree, I will discuss with my father to make arrangements during thepetition to ensure that you will be the champion!¡± Du Gang stopped pondering, he detected a loophole in Zhang Xinyi¡¯s words.
With a squint in his eyes, heughed, ¡°You mean, you will help me cheat to win the first ce, and then give me theplete Nine Yang Divine Art?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Zhang Xinyi nodded, ¡°As long as you agree to me, the Nine Yang Divine Art is definitely yours!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°What if I don¡¯t want your help, can I still win the first ce? Is there any extrapensation?!¡± ¡°You? You think you can get first ce without cheating?!¡± Zhang Xinyi eyed Du Gang skeptically from top to bottom, ¡°From what I can see, you¡¯re just at the peak warrior level, you seem to be only at Rank One Hundred and Six, are you joking?!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t rush to prove himself, instead he replied with a rxed smile, ¡°Leaning on you all to cheat so I could get first ce would be easily seen through, plus it would make you seem unjust. If I were to get first ce with my own strength, then everyone¡¯s happy, and no one else or other forces could say anything!¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Zhang Xinyi was shocked and confused, she couldn¡¯t be sure if Du Gang was telling the truth. After all, in her opinion, he was just at Rank One Hundred and Six. At this point, as far as she knew, there were already warriors at Rank One Hundred and Seven who were ready topete, and not just a few. Even Rank One Hundred and Eight warriors were rumored to have left their own territories. Could someone at Rank One Hundred and Six even have such confidence? Du Gangughed and said: ¡°Of course, first, I am unrivaled at my rank, second, I can contest those in a higher rank. I once killed a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit who was three tribtions above me!¡± ¡°What?!¡±
Zhang Xinyi was astounded, looking at him in disbelief. Surpassing nine tribtions from three, such a thing wouldn¡¯t even be written in novels. The gap between them was incredibly vast. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, my record of oveing three tribtions to kill a Ninth Tribtion God Spirit is even documented in our n¡¯s records!¡± It took Zhang Xinyi a while to ept the setting of Du Gang being so powerful, almost unrivaled on the same rank. After all, in her mind, intelligence andbat power were not equal. The world is fair, giving someone power while inevitably taking away a little of their intelligence. And Du Gang, seemingly possessed of an ingenious intellect, was now iming that hisbat prowess had also reached the top, which was utterly unbelievable. It¡¯s just as outrageous as being a son of Heaven! ¡°Whatpensation do you want?¡± Zhang Xinyi nodded, ¡°If you¡¯re sure you can get first ce on your own, I can give you extrapensation!¡± If they didn¡¯t have to cheat, that would certainly be for the best, and it would also avoid anyone pointing fingers at the Zhang family.
Du Gang gave a faint smile, ¡°Honestly, I am confident I can get first ce with my current level of power. But to be sure, I still want something from you. If you give me thepensation I desire now, then I will naturally feel even safer!¡± ¡°What do you want?!¡± Zhang Xinyi was very curious, she had no idea what Du Gang might want. Du Gang¡¯s lips curled upwards as he said: ¡°I want Grand Dao Scrolls!¡± ¡°Grand Dao Scrolls¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi quickly reacted, ¡°Grand Dao Scrolls can speed up technique progress, you¡¯re now at Rank One Hundred and Six, can your limit still be improved?!¡± Du Gang shrugged, ¡°Of course, I broke through the God Spirit Realm not long ago. What Ick most now is time. And the Grand Dao Scrolls can make up for that!¡± Zhang Xinyi started to ponder. ording to Du Gang, he was nearly unrivaled among peers and he had ovee three tribtions and cut down nine tribtions. Even if it was the weakest Ninth Tribtion God Spirit, and considering the difference in technique level from Yellow grade to Heavenly grade, the three tribtions would require at least three times the strength to defeat it. This implies that Du Gang¡¯s currentbat power is close to the top 400 or 500 in the Human Ranking, and with a little more effort, he may even get first ce. If he could burst forth more strength, he¡¯d be even stronger! Her eyes lit up, ¡°No problem, I can give you one Grand Dao Scroll in advance, but you must ensure that you¡¯ll finally win the first ce by yourself!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gangughed brightly, ¡°One? Sorry, I want two!¡± ¡°Two? You should know that the Grand Dao Scroll can¡¯t break our limit in cultivating our technique, it can only help inprehension within this limit¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi stopped in mid-sentence, staring at Du Gang in shock, ¡°Could it be¡­ your limit is at Rank One Hundred and Eight?!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing her shocked expression, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Correct, my limit is Rank One Hundred and Eight. I¡¯ve consumed both the Gloomy Sun Grass and the Green Qinyin Stone!¡± ¡°As for the Red Xing Flower, have you forgotten about the reward I received from the previous mission?¡± Zhang Xinyi was stunned momentarily, but then she remembered. From thest mission, out of the thirteen people, only six survived. Thanks to Du Gang, four survived in their group, while only two survived from the other groups. This meant that Du Gang received the most rewards! ¡°So, you exchanged one Red Xing Flower, meaning your technique limit has reached the full value of Rank One Hundred and Eight. Now, you are only at Rank One Hundred and Six because your base level is only Rank One Hundred and Three, but there¡¯s still a room for a two percent increase!¡± After speaking in one breath, Zhang Xinyi looked excited, ¡°This means, as long as you have the Grand Dao Scroll, you can directly increase to One Hundred and Eight!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°You give me two Grand Dao Scrolls, and I will get you the first ce, and marry you!¡± No matter what, what he hoped for most was to secure the benefits at hand first. The Grand Dao Scroll is currently something that can enhance his power. Both Jiuyang Vi and the Ancient City were outside forces to him, protecting him for their own reasons. Therefore, only when he himself was strong, was he truly strong! For this goal, sacrificing his reputation was nothing to him. Besides, he was not sure whether he would really marry someone else in his life. ¡°Alright, wait here, I¡¯ll go see dad right now!¡± After saying these, Zhang Xinyi left in a hurry. As for Du Gang, as much as he wanted to change ces, he had no choice. The God King and his daughter were so impatient, running off so quickly without even arranging a room for him. So, he had no choice but to wait in this courtyard. There were wooden houses in the distance, but he dared not enter. After all, that¡¯s where the God King remembered his wife. This time he didn¡¯t wait long. In just a few minutes, Zhang Xinyi came in with two scrolls of the Tao. ¡°Although the Tao scrolls are valuable, they are nothingpared to treasures like Red Xing Flowers and Green Qinyin Stones that can break through the upper limits of practice. My family¡¯s treasury still has arge inventory of such scrolls, so it¡¯s great that you can use them!¡± The reason Du Gang dared to demand them directly was also due to this consideration. After all, even Xiang Xinjian could bring out a scroll for him, let alone the God King, there must be even more, right?! With a look of joy, he took them, ¡°In that case, I should make use of them right away!¡± After finishing speaking, he found a ce to sit down, looking like he was going to practice. As for Zhang Xinyi, she wanted to find another ce for him, but seeing his impatience, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded, ¡°Fine, you can practice here. If you need anything, just call me, I¡¯ll be in the next room¡­¡± After saying this, she left. She didn¡¯t kick me out? Delighted, Du Gang realized that his act worked. He wanted to stay here. None of the other rooms was as safe as this courtyard. This was where the God King mourned his wife. Surely, it was the most heavily guarded ce, and always under the gaze of the God King. Could there be any safer ce in Jiuyang Vi?! ¡°Open!¡± Without wasting time, Du Gang quickly opened the Tao scrolls and began toprehend them as soon as Zhang Xinyi left. The Human Ranking strongmen were the strongest God Spirit Levelbat power in the entire continent. Each one of them was a well-known existence! The list recorded the achievements of each person. Each one had climbed up by stepping on the heads of their predecessors. The list was very valuable and basically reflected the strongest in the continent at a certain stage as they said. The masters from Central State, Northern ins, Southern Wilderness, Western Desert, and Eastern Ridge, the five regions, were all included on the list. In the past, these Human Ranking masters were rarely seen, and it was extremely difficult for ordinary people to get a glimpse of them. But during this period, it was the busiest time for the Human Ranking. Jiuyang Vi, due to the martial arts tournament for marriage, attracted arge number of masters, including Human Ranking strongmen. Moreover, due to the announcement that the contest would not start until next month, many Human Ranking strongmen arrived too early and were challenged by others first. Not only that, as time went on, more and more people came to Jiuyang Vi. ording to the iplete statistics from the Yangchuan Daily, there were more than a hundred Human Ranking strongmen from the Southern Wilderness with names and surnames! There were a total of a thousand Human Ranking strongmen, divided among the five regions. The Southern Wilderness didn¡¯t have many Human Ranking strongmen in this list, only about a hundred and eighty. Now, more than a hundred hade to Jiuyang Vi, almost all of them were here. This caused more and more young talents to flock to Jiuyang Vi. Though there were three staging posts at the foot, middle and top of the mountain to block people, without the strength of a peak-level strongman, it would be hard to reach the top of the mountain. However, so many dayster, quite a few people managed to ascend the mountain, making the initially reserved tform overflow with people. Eventually, the Vi management had to make temporary adjustments, mobilising hundreds of strongmen to expand the tform and set up a massive one that could amodate a million people to meet the demand. In fact, many people didn¡¯te for the marriage. The majority came because the impact of this event was too huge and attracted too many strongmen which led them here. Moreover, Tianji Pavilion dispatched arge number of people to station at Jiuyang Vi, responsible for recording the challenges and changes of the Human Ranking. Usually, the changes in the Human Ranking strongmen pretty much happened once a month. But now, Tianji Pavilion moved with the times, creating a daily Human Ranking system that recorded all the challenges made each day. In fact, to allow more people to participate in this event, Tianji Pavilion even created a special Qingyun Ranking. The Qingyun Ranking: specifically included some strongmen who had surpassed the ordinary peak-level strongmen, had the chance to be on the Human Ranking, and some who had even been on the Human Ranking. After all, for Tianji Pavilion, the three lists of Heaven, Earth, and Human represented authority, while the Qingyun Rankingted arge number of young talents, allowing more people to be on the list. The appearance of the Qingyun Ranking also attracted more young talents¡¯ attention and made the three lists of Heaven, Earth, and Human seem rarer and more important. Moreover, with the expansion of the influence of the Qingyun Ranking, the peak-level strongmen were inspired, thus deepening their recognition of the rank list. This time, as the marriage tournament of Jiuyang Vi unfolded, time passed by little by little. Initially, it was just a marriage tournament aimed at second-tier forces. At this moment, it turned into a grand ceremony for the young generation of the entire Southern Wilderness. All the forces in the Southern Wilderness initially sent some Kirin Children who needed experience. As time went on, the roster of Human Ranking began to shift more drastically, gathering a growing number of powerful beings. Various forces, in fact, with no other choice or to stoke the fires, had sent out their own strongest prodigious talents. Such a prosperous era is indeed a major trial for these proud sons and daughters of heaven! Anyone who could establish a name for themselves at this grand assembly would be known throughout the entire Southern Wilderness, and perhaps even the other Four Realms, favourable news of them would spread. It can be said, this was the grandest and highest-quality assembly of the younger generation in recent years. Even an elder of the Tianji Pavilion proposed this viewpoint: ¡°Those attending from Jiuyang Vi will determine the strongest individuals in the Southern Wilderness, and the Human Ranking will reach its highest prestige.¡± The elder¡¯s intention was clear. Within each faction, there were some extremely well-hidden, unique geniuses who would inevitably rise up due to the circumstances. Even though these genius prodigies hadn¡¯t made a name for themselves, their strengths were on par with those on the Human Ranking. If people were skeptical before, considering the possibility to be slim. However, with the Purple Heavenly Eagle n sending out a youth almostparable to a Supreme, who defeated a rank 22 strong man on the Human Ranking, the entire continent was set aze. All were boiling with excitement. There truly were geniuses who had never appeared before but left everyone astonished: as soon as they entered the Human Ranking, they were among the top thirty! Before people could digest this news, another surprising piece of news came again. ¡°A calf from the Kui Cow God n that greatly resembles their ancestor, the Bull Demon King, was born, and defeated the rank 20 strong man on the Human Ranking within ten moves!¡± But that¡¯s not all. What shocked the world even more was that these god ns, as if showing their power at this moment, sent out arge number of geniuses to challenge the Human Ranking. ¡°A genius of the Fire Reigning God n was born, defeating the rank 78 strong man on the Human Ranking¡­¡± ¡°A genius of the Wind Moving God n was born, defeating the rank 93 strong man on the Human Ranking within a hundred moves¡­¡± One shocking news after another erupted, all the forces couldn¡¯t imagine how frenzied the people could be. Nor could anyone imagine that these god ns would send out all these geniuses who had been hidden within their ns for many years. Just when the powerful beings of the Human Ranking were being reced inrge numbers, an even more sensational piece of news that shook the entire continent hit the headlines. ¡°One of the top ten god ns, the Fu Family located in the center of the Southern Wilderness, sent out a young Supreme who has been revived since the mythical era!¡± This young Supreme was not some blown up story. The young Supreme of the Fu Family had fought with Supreme Haotian, who was also young at the time, during the mythical era. The battle resulted in a stalemate. It is said that because of certain reasons, this young Supreme of the Fu Family was frozen by the family, and only now has he been released. ¡°ording to the trajectory of this young Supreme of the Fu Family, he would have a seat among those who achieved the Supreme status in the mythical era!¡± Just as everyone was paying attention to the news of this young Supreme of the Fu Family, the Fighting Saint n, one of the top ten god ns, also sent out one of the strongest youths of their generation. ¡°The Fighting Saint n has produced a heaven-shocking genius of the ¡®Wu¡¯ generation, who wields an iron rod and has knocked the rank 9 strong man on the Human Ranking out of the top ten!¡± If Du Gang had been there, he would have been shocked by this genius of the Fighting Saint n, because that ¡®Wu¡¯ generation guy was called ¡®Sun Wukong¡¯. One earth-shattering piece of news after another spread, these individuals not only set off a storm in the Southern Wilderness but also attracted people from other regions. On this day, the space in the vicinity of Jiuyang Vi was constantly fluctuating, and from time to time a group of people would pop out from the void. These were the powerhouses from the other Four Realms, bringing with them the most prodigious individuals from their own gates, to attend the grand assembly! Originally, it was just an assembly within the Southern Wilderness, but as the event continued to ferment, it ended up spreading across the whole continent. And the Tianji Pavilion boldly predicted. ¡°This assembly will be the grandest assembly seen in a million years, and it will produce the strongest individual of the current era across the whole continent!¡± Even Jiuyang Vi had not expected all of these things to happen. With more and more people gathering at the top of the mountain, Jiuyang Vi sent out more strong men to expand the area several times, finally creating a superrge tform capable of amodating tens of millions of people. Not only that, Jiuyang Vi also actively invited all the forces toe and observe the ceremony. At this point, things had reached a stage where Jiuyang Vi was no longer in control. Every one of the prodigies from the other Four Realms was followed by a God King to prevent any underhanded tricks. Although Zhang Youwei was a God King, he still seemed inadequate in front of so many God Kings. And the many forces in the Southern Wilderness naturally wouldn¡¯t let Zhang Youwei bear all the pressure on his own. Basically, every force that had produced a prodigy sent a God King to protect the way. This could be considered the grandest time in a million years where all the heroes of the Primordial Continent gathered together. And the Tianji Pavilion, responding to the request of the owner of Jiuyang Vi, will hold apetition after the martial arts betrothal event to allow the people of the Five Realms topete for first ce! After all, most peoplee here not for any betrothal event, so separating the two groups is the best. The center of therge tform capable of amodating tens of millions of people was temporarily upied by the strongest forces, and Jiuyang Vi¡¯s betrothal event was squeezed into a ce that could only amodate one million people. Just when Jiuyang Vi was under a lot of pressure and was eager to start the betrothal ceremony early, Du Gang finally woke up¡­ Chapter 333 - 332: Martial Arts Contest for Marriage Chapter 333: Chapter 332: Martial Arts Contest for Marriage ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± As soon as Du Gang woke up, he heard a pleasant voice by his side. He first was taken aback, his muscles instantly tensing before quickly realizing where he was. Turning his head, sure enough, Zhang Xinyi, wearing a white dress, was standing beside him, looking graceful and adorable. ¡°Did I overdo my cultivation?¡± Du Gang remembered that the martial arts contest for a spouse would only start in a month. He had used the Dao scroll before, and usually, he would cultivate for five to ten days at most, so with two scrolls, it would take at most twenty days. ¡°No, but the situation has changed. Thankfully, you¡¯re awake now¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi heaved a sigh of relief and exined, ¡°Originally, ording to my dad¡¯s n, we would hold the contest in ten more days, but now it¡¯s not something we of the Jiuyang Vi can decide¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Du Gang was surprised. The Jiuyang Vi¡¯s contest, and he couldn¡¯t decide? ¡°s, it all started because of us!¡± Rapidly, she revealed everything to him¨Cthe arrival of the powerful people on the human ranking list, which gradually attracted more powerhouses, the subsequent emergence of numerous divine ns, each sending a monstrous genius into the world. ¡°You¡¯re saying the monstrous geniuses from the other four domains also came here and each of them even has the protection of God Kings?!¡± Du Gang was aghast and found it hard to believe. Just a contest for a spouse attracted the whole continent and eventually turned into a grand gathering of a generation¡¯spetition for supremacy?! Zhang Xinyi sighed, ¡°Originally, dad still had some autonomy, but after these God Kings arrived, the martial arts contest is no longer the priority!¡± ¡°After much discussion, the many factions have decided to let these monsterspete here.¡± ¡°However, they didn¡¯t forget about us, stating that the end of the marital contest will mark the beginning of thepetition amongst the monsters!¡± ¡°In a world where literature holds no first ce and martial arts no second, many factions have put forth a portion of their resources to reward the top contenders on the human ranking list!¡± ¡°Of course, it refers to the new positioning of the rankings!¡± Zhang Xinyiughed, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but the Tianji Pavilion has even specially changed the rules for the human rankings. The final ranking will onlye out a month after the marital contest. During this period, the human rankings will be updated daily, or rather, it will be updated in real time!¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve withdrawn from the human ranking list!¡± Zhang Xinyiughed, ¡°There are too many monsters. Each one of them is on par with the ones on the human ranking list. I would definitely be kicked out with my abilities, so I had a friendlypetition with my fellow disciples and gave up my rank on the human ranking list!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make the list with your power at 107?¡± Du Gang, looking puzzled, asked her. Just the Nine Yang Divine Art alone grants nine points ofbat power, how could she not make it? ¡°I didn¡¯t cultivate the Nine Yang Divine Art!¡± Zhang Xinyiughed, ¡°The Nine Yang Divine Art is meant for boys to cultivate. Naturally, I haven¡¯t practiced it. Initially, I made it to the Human ranking list relying on the power of 107, but now things have changed, so I¡¯m not participating!¡± Du Gang nodded and said, ¡°I got it. Now, tell me about the spousal contest!¡± He couldn¡¯t forget the main event ¨C he had already used up the two Dao scrolls from them, and he had to take care of things in return. Moreover, he was very eager to learn the Nine Yang Divine Art. Zhang Xinyi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°The contest, it¡¯s worse than we expected¡­¡± ¡°Originally, all major factions knew about the purpose of our Jiuyang City¡¯s marital contest. Top-tier and first-ss factions generally wouldn¡¯t send powerful contestants there¡­¡± ¡°Even if they want topete, it¡¯s mostly among the second-tier factions. The strongest would be ranked around the one or two hundreds on the human ranking list!¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± Zhang Xinyi sighed, ¡°The reason the top-tier and first-ss factions didn¡¯tpete was out of respect for our Jiuyang Vi, and they also couldn¡¯t be bothered¡­¡± ¡°But now, due to the emergence of the grand contest, all sorts of factions have gathered, and there are naturally quite a few people unwilling to show respect for our Jiuyang Vi¡­¡± She shook her head: ¡°There are factions who covet our Jiuyang Vi as cannon fodder¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Are these factions this clueless?¡± ¡°Not all of them!¡± Zhang Xinyi shook her head, ¡°Most of the factions, at least, have some sense of morality and decency. They probably won¡¯t participate in the contest this time!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s hard to say for those demonic factions. They act on a whim, and even if they end up winning, whether they marry me or not is another matter¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, this time, it will be even harder for you!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Now I¡¯m at 108, don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Before this, hisbat power was already in the top hundred of the Human Ranking. Not to mention he has now reached a whopping 108, his basicbat power has already reached a terrifying 72,000 Naer. This means that once he uses the Jie-Character Secret, hisbat power can temporarily rise to 720,000. Before, getting to 108 was the basic entry requirement for being in the top 100 of the Human Rankings, which Du Gang has now reached. Although many monsters have emerged, raising the threshold of the Human Ranking, those at 108 still belong to the category of exceptional characters. Seeing his confidence, Zhang Xinyi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Lately, with more and more people gathering at the manor, her stress has been mounting, fearing that she might eventually be imed by someone else. After all, with so many powers present and over 100 God Kings visiting, things are no longer within her father¡¯s control. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me exin the rules!¡± ¡°The rules are pretty simple. I have some senior brothers who will be presiding over the tournament. Anyone who can defeat them today can participate in tomorrow¡¯spetition ¡­¡± Soon after, Du Gang had understood the specific content of the rules. The marital duelpetition is divided into three days. The first day is for filtering. Only those who pass the first day can participate in the second day¡¯spetition. This is a clever way of restricting the number of contestants. As there aren¡¯t many on their side defending the tournament, it means at any given time, only a few people can challenge. Moreover, those who don¡¯t participate in the selection on the first day can¡¯t join on the second and third days. This is to prevent those monsters from whimsicallying over to fight in the tournament. After the filtering on the first day, on the second day, all the sessful candidates startpeting against each other. The losers are eliminated immediately, and the winners continue the match, with a small portion of people qualifying for the third day. Thest day is even simpler: everyonepetes in pairs, and the losers are immediately eliminated while the winners continue. This continues until one person is left. In short, whoever remains undefeated emerges as the final victor. Anyone who loses once gets eliminated. It¡¯s as simple as that. Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, today is the first day?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve already started on their side. I came here because I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t wake up in time¡­¡± ¡°All right then, in that case, let me go out and get today¡¯s ticket!¡± When Du Gang arrived at the selection stage of the martial duel, he finally understood what Zhang Xinyi meant by restricting the number of people. There are ten stages in total, but the number of people lining up in front of the stages to participate in the selection is extremelyrge. The good thing is, Jiuyang Manor is using a token draw. That is, eachpetitor has a number te. The challenge is conducted ording to the order of the number te. If you can¡¯t participate today, the number te bes invalid! To decrease the number of other people who qualify, Jiuyang Manor secretly dispatched some people in advance to get a number te. This indirectly reduces the time for realpetitors to participate, thereby controlling the number of people. Of course, Du Gang didn¡¯t need to draw a number te. Before he came out, Zhang Xinyi had already got him a number te for an uingpetition. So, as soon as Du Gang arrived at the stage, it was his turn. By a stroke of luck, the person presiding over the stage was Yan Jingyun, the current top student in Jiuyang Manor, someone Du Gang has met before. ¡°Brother Du!¡± ¡°Brother Yan!¡± The two got on the stage, but instead of starting right away, they started chatting. ¡°Is Brother Du getting used to the food at the manor?¡± He wasmanded by his master to intentionally dy time, and this wasn¡¯t just for Du Gang ¡ª he did this for everyone. Du Gang naturally wouldn¡¯t expose him and joined in on the casual conversation. They chatted till the people waiting in line grew impatient, then Yan Jingyun finally bowed his hand, ¡°Brother Du, we¡¯ve had a great time chatting. Normally, we would¡¯ve had a drink, but since we¡¯re in apetition, should we proceed with the match first and continue our conversation afterwards when we¡¯re free?¡± ¡°Good!¡± As soon as Du Gang nodded, Yan Jingyun sprang into action. Stepping on the Seven-Star Step, he brandished his sword and lunged at Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang dodged a step back, avoided the fierce attack, then sprang to the right like a shadow, simultaneously striking his palm towards Yan Jingyun. The aplomb with which these two kept exchanging moves was very lively, but the spectators below didn¡¯t seem too impressed. ¡°It¡¯s so fake, their brains didn¡¯t even spill out yet. What are they ying at?!¡± But there¡¯s nothing they could do. The two weren¡¯t viting any rules, it could only be said their power was equally matched. Only when the match reached the ninth minute did Yan Jingyun remind, ¡°Brother Du, as per the rules, if you haven¡¯t defeated me within ten minutes, you lose!¡± He reminded him because he had noticed that Du Gang¡¯s strength was much greater than his own. The fightsted till now because Du Gang had clearly held back. Since the other party had given him face, he couldn¡¯t keep quiet about it, otherwise wouldn¡¯t he, Yan Jingyun, appear too scheming? Yan Jingyun¡¯s reputation didn¡¯t matter to him, but his position as the current chief disciple of Jiuyang Vi did. Any disgrace would tarnish the reputation of his sect. As for the transaction between Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi, he was unaware. In fact, within Jiuyang Vi, only Zhang Xinyi and Zhang Youwei were privy to this matter. Du Gang certainly wasn¡¯t about to discuss it, so he simply cupped his hands in a formal gesture and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Brother Yan!¡± Having said this, he exerted three times the power in his attack, instantly knocking Yan Jingyun off the tform. ¡°Concede!¡± Even though Yan Jingyun was knocked off the tform, he remained unharmed. He nodded in acknowledgment and congratted, ¡°Brother Du, congrattions on your advancement! You¡¯ll now be able to participate in the next round of the tournament tomorrow!¡± After leaving the tform, Du Gang didn¡¯t linger. Instead, he quietly retreated to the inner courtyard of Jiuyang Vi to rendezvous with Zhang Xinyi. ¡°Even with the restrictions on time and participants, on average, there¡¯s still a match every five minutes, so a decent number of contestants are advancing to the second day!¡± Zhang Xinyi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve assigned someone to handle it, any exceptionally strongpetitors will be reported to us¡­¡± The two of them waited in the room, asionally receiving updates on the situation outside. But these were all routine messages, usually involvingpetitors ranked low on the Human Ranking, hardly worth mentioning. It wasn¡¯t until evening time that an interesting piece of news arose, ¡°Huang Yu, ranked 311 on the Human Ranking, has enrolled in thepetition!¡± At this news, Du Gang burst outughing, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Huang to hold you in such high esteem that he too decided to participate in thepetition!¡± Zhang Xinyi, aware that Huang Yu ascended the mountain with Du Gang, asked curiously, ¡°Are you two friends?¡± ¡°Not really!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°We met on the road and traveled together. I don¡¯t know him very well, but he¡¯s an interesting character!¡± Having observed Huang Yu¡¯s pretentious behavior in front of him, Du Gang had seen Huang Yu¡¯s true colors, but he didn¡¯t expose him at the time. Zhang Xinyi nodded and then asked, ¡°By the way, after thepetition ends in three days, it will be the monster¡¯s turn topete. Will you participate then, Du Gang?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes shed as he asserted, ¡°Such grand asions are rare opportunities once in a million years, not to mention being able to cross swords with other regions. Why wouldn¡¯t I participate?¡± Zhang Xinyi voiced her concerns, ¡°You must be careful then. I¡¯ve heard that during the Mythical Age, top-ranked God Spirit Level powerhouses could not only y flesh bodies but also divine beings¡­¡± Du Gang raised an eyebrow, ¡°You mean, killing a single divine being could also result in the annihtion of other divine beings?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Xinyi confirmed, ¡°It is rumored that among these monsters, there is a juvenile supreme who was frozen from the Mythical Age to the present. Chances are he might possess such capabilities¡­ In any case, you must be cautious!¡± ¡°Rest assured!¡± Du Gang chuckled without a hint of worry. To kill a divine being, one had to first ensure they could damage him. This implied that their enemy¡¯sbat power had to exceed 720,000, an unlikely possibility. Just then, hurried footsteps sounded. Little Sakura rushed into the room. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s been a terrible development¡­¡± After entering, she nced at Du Gang and quickly said, ¡°A monster from the Jiang Family has joined thepetition!¡± Although she didn¡¯t know about the deal between Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi, she did know that Zhang Xinyi liked Du Gang. Hence, she was frantic with the current development. ¡°Who is it?¡± Zhang Xinyi anxiously asked. ¡°It¡¯s the prodigious talent from the Jiang Family, one of the top hundred divine ns! It is said that the Jiang Family has produced a once-in-a-lifetime genius named Jiang Tianxin. Although we don¡¯t have much detail, we¡¯ve learned that he had a brief standoff with the prodigy of the Kui cow family on his way here, and they parted ways after a while¡­¡± Worrying that the two might not understand the significance of this, Little Sakura added, ¡°Who could stand against the monster of the Kui Cow family? Ordinary people would¡¯ve been killed long before such an extended standoff. In the case of Jiang Tianxin, he retreated unscathed, suggesting that even if he¡¯s not on par with the Kui Cow familypetitor, he¡¯s likely not far behind!¡± Jiang Tianxin¡­ Du Gang spected that this might be the Jiang Family looking for trouble with him¡­ Wait a minute! He suddenly froze, he had not told the Ancient City about his rtionship with Jiuyang Vi. How could they have known about the situation here? If the Ancient City was unaware, how could the Jiang Family have dispatched someone and even specifically registered? Given his status, he certainly wouldn¡¯t care about a familial marriage with Jiuyang Vi! Could it really be a coincidence? No, it couldn¡¯t be! There can¡¯t be so many coincidences! If self-rted matters were involved, any coincidence could potentially mask a plot against oneself. If that¡¯s the case, could the Ancient City monitor his position and situation? Du Gang opened his mouth, recalling the True God Level powerhouse in the Pangu Continent, who could freely locate and transport to any location he wanted. Could it be possible? Perhaps, at the God Spirit Level stage, my position could only be determined by the extra material used to forge my body. However, above the True God Level, other methods could be used. Like the Law of Cause and Effect, which could direct the rtionship with the Jiang Family. Perchance, this isn¡¯t impossible! Anyway, I¡¯ll evaluate it when Ipete in the contest. If Jiang Tianxin is really eyeing me, it means my position is well-known. If it¡¯s merely a coincidence and he just wants to have fun, then I am overthinking. ¡°What should we do?¡± Zhang Xinyi was obviously panic-stricken, herposure slipping away as she paced back and forth in the room. ¡°No, I must find my father. Maybe he can eject this guy from the premises.¡± Having said that, she left the room hastily, followed by Little Sakura, leaving Du Gang as the only one remaining. Du Gang shrugged, this woman clearly didn¡¯t have much faith in him! What difference does Jiang Tianxin make? If I can¡¯t even beat him, how am I supposed topete with the others?! Moreover, when his cultivation reached the Second Tribtion God Spirit Level, he perceived changes in his Ancient God¡¯s body. He had not used these changes in recent days, saving them as trump cards or secret weapons. ¡°It will be interesting to see if anyone can force me to unleash the entirety of my Ancient God¡¯s body.¡± Du Gang chuckled and closed his eyes, gathering his strength.The next day, the prospective groompetition started discreetly in a corner of the tform. Only a little over 2,000 people passed the first round, a result intentionally achieved by Jiuyang Vi. Most of these contestants were top-tier powerhouses; the rest were mid-level powerhouses. These contestants came to ally with Jiuyang Vi, the majority of them were descendants of secondary forces. Huang Yu was the most formidable amongst them all. At the moment, Huang Yu was standing beside the ring, his face filled with frustration. ¡°I should¡¯ve been the one to secure the position of the groom. Why did Jiang Family¡¯s monster have to interfere?!¡± His peers from White Rainbow Manor showed strain on their faces. ¡°Senior Brother, among the participants, Jiang Family only sent one monster. Do you think he is intentionally targeting you?!¡± Target me?! Huang Yu frowned and shook his head quickly. ¡°How can that be possible? I have never had any contact with the Jiang Family. Where is the basis for enmity? Not to mention, Jiang Tianxin has always stayed inside their family, there wasn¡¯t any opportunity to offend him?!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be targeting me because some girl from Dream Building has a grudge against me, right?!¡± The only possibility he imagined was this ¨C he had a fling with so many girls at Dream Building, who knew which one was Jiang Tianxin¡¯s true love¡­ The next day, thepetition continued on ten arenas. Originally, Du Gang wanted to get a glimpse of Jiang Tianxin. However, Jiang Tianxin never showed up, instead, he sent a follower to represent him. It left all the other contestants angered yet speechless. Obviously, no one would dare mess with the Jiang Family, which had a profound God n legacy. Actually, the gap between secondary and primary forces was considerable. A secondary force could be formed by one or two God Kings. A primary force required several. The most inferior amongst them had at least a few dozen God Kings. Even in the top ten, some had even more God Kings. The Jiang Family was robust in strength and had a high-ranking within the God n. They were evidently untouchable to these secondary forces. However, what was exasperating was that Jiang Tianxin¡¯s representative was a follower who was a top three-hundred ranker in the Human Ranking! Nobody expected a powerhouse at this level to willingly serve a peer. As expected, Jiang Tianxin advanced smoothly. Meanwhile, under the arrangement of Zhang Xinyi, Du Gang advanced easily without facing any strong opponents. ¡°Seems like, if I want topete, I have to wait till tomorrow¡­¡± Du Gang shaking his head, chose to return to his residence after confirming his progression. PS: I have been out and about the past few days, I¡¯ve only managed to type this much on my phone in public areas. So, I am posting what I have. Chapter 334 - 333: Defeating Huang Yu! Chapter 334: Chapter 333: Defeating Huang Yu! Early in the morning on the third day, Du Gang arrived at the martial artspetition ground. It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about beingte; rather, he wanted to arrive early to see if Jiang Tianxin wasing for him. However, upon reaching the venue, there was still no sign of Jiang Tianxin, and the one standing in the ring was still his follower. This was indeed the marriage proposal martial contest of Jiuyang Vi, yet the promoter himself was absent, instead having his followers stand in for him. However, the people of Jiuyang Vi didn¡¯t dare to say too much. The reason was that the God King from the Jiang family who hade this time possessed a very strong power, much stronger than Zhang Youwei! Anyone with discerning eyes knew that if Jiang Tianxin¡¯s follower came out on top and didn¡¯t marry Zhang Xinyi in the end, Jiuyang Vi would lose all its prestige. Given the attitudes demonstrated by Jiang Tianxin and his follower, it was clear that they came here not for Zhang Xinyi. In thepetition ground, there were ten contestants who had advanced to the third day, including Du Gang, Jiang Tianxin¡¯s follower, Huang Yu, and seven top-160 contestants. Red Fire Kid, whom Du Gang met on the first day, didn¡¯t appear. The fellow was quite naive about the things between men and women. He only came here because of the bustling crowd. Now, there were people everywhere on the tform, and the fellow had long forgotten there was a martial arts contest going on here. And the remaining seven, after ncing at Huang Yu and Jiang Tianxin¡¯s follower, voluntarily announced their decision to drop out of thepetition. Both Huang Yu and Jiang Tianxin were beyond their ability topete. Rather than embarrass themselves, they might as well withdraw early. Thus, only the three of them were left in the ring. Huang Yu looked at Du Gang and began tough, ¡°Brother Du, I didn¡¯t expect we would meet again here, in this way!¡± Du Gang nodded and chuckled, ¡°Brother Huang, I have been fond of Miss Zhang Xinyi for a long time. In thispetition, it seems we need to determine who is better!¡± Huang Yu looked at Du Gang in surprise. He thought that Du Gang might want to have a talk with him and then opt for a tactical withdrawal, but surprisingly, he said such words. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s exchange blowster!¡± Finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at Jiang Tianxin¡¯s follower. This follower, known as Broken Sword, was cold and silent, watching the two of them with detached eyes. Seeing his inaction, Huang Yu probably understood that this man was waiting for a winner to emerge from their fight before making his move. So he turned to Du Gang and smiled, ¡°Brother Du, since we are not sure about him, shall we determine the victor between us first?!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Sure!¡± Soon, they both lightly stepped onto the ring and positioned themselves on either side. And at the bottom of the stage, Broken Sword, who had been immobile, seemed to have garnered some interest. He walked to the front of their stage with his fists folded and started watching thempete. Huang Yu casually took out a palm guard and slowly put it on, ¡°Brother Du, my nickname is Qiankun Palm. I¡¯m good at using palm strikes. Be careful!¡± Du Gang slightly nodded and didn¡¯t pull out his weapon. Honestly, it had been a long time since hest summoned the Ancient God Spear after leaving the Ancient City. The main reason was that he hadn¡¯t encountered a worthy opponent. If the opponent¡¯s strength was too weak, then there was no need, and if it was too strong, he could only run for his life, so he hadn¡¯t had a chance to use it. When facing Huang Yu, there was no need to summon any weapon. Their cultivation levels alone had a gap of over a hundred. While it seemed small, the actual difference was immense! ¡°Who is this guy, daring to fight against Huang Yu?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was wondering earlier if he might be a Human Ranking master, but I don¡¯t recall seeing him on the Human Ranking list?!¡± ¡°Could he be the monstrous genius sent by a certain power?¡± ¡°How could he be? What are you thinking? A monstrous genius would not appear here casually!¡± ¡°Right, the possibility of a monstrous genius is small, but he could be a ¡®Kirin Child¡¯ representing a certain power!¡± ¡°He should be one of those less well-known guys¡­¡± On the stage, Huang Yu looked at unarmed Du Gang, frowning slightly, ¡°Brother Du, aren¡¯t you going to¡­¡± Du Gang coughed once, saying, ¡°Brother Huang, forgive me. I¡¯ve mastered everything with my own body!¡± Upon hearing this, Huang Yu said no more but quicklyunched into his technique, ¡°Be careful, Brother Du!¡± Having said that, he quickly performed the Seven-Star Step. His body moved as if creating a clone, constantly leaping about within a circr field. And with his movement, a Bagua Map of Qiankun slowly appeared below him. This Bagua Map of Qiankun looked majestic, as if it flew from the ancient times and was as boundless as the sea! ¡°Here ites! Huang Yu¡¯s Qiankun Palm is notoriously tricky. Not only does it contain the essence of the Qiankun Dao, but it also harmonizes with the Bagua. Once he puts it into action, the attack is incessant, almost invincible among peers of the same level!¡± Someone frowned below the stage, ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy called Du Gang simply watching?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that once the Qiankun Bagua Palm is put into action, its power is endless? Even if he has a cultivation of over a hundred, I¡¯m afraid he will be at a disadvantage!¡± ¡°Yes, once a master of this level is at a disadvantage, it¡¯s hard to turn the tide, even with incredible abilities. What is he thinking?!¡± On the stage, Huang Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. Normally, his thoughts were simr to those of the spectators below. However, strangely enough, directly opposite him, Du Gang still seemed calm and rxed. It was as if he had this matchpletely figured out, wanting to draw out Huang¡¯s full strength. How could that be? He remembered distinctly that just twenty days ago, when he had encountered Du Gang, Du¡¯s cultivation was at its peak, not surpassing 150. Now, although he couldn¡¯t see his strength, it couldn¡¯t be at 170 like him, could it?! Even in a novel, no one would dare to write such a development?! Even if he had reached 170, was he so sure he could defeat him? And was he so confident that he would let him unleash his Qiankun Palm?! Many thoughts swirled in his mind, but once he fully mastered the Qiankun Bagua Palm, Huang Yu focused, beginning to use the palm technique. No matter what, he would go all out. Bring it on! ¡°Complete Qiankun Bagua Palm, sixty-four styles,e at me!¡± Huang Yu was, after all, a man of honor. He shouted a warning before striking, as a heads-up for Du Gang. Upon seeing the stab, Du Gang revealed a small smile. Respect was reciprocal. Since Huang Yu showed him respect, he wouldn¡¯t embarrass him too much. So, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack. Instead, he began dodging. With his power level of 180, even if Huang Yu¡¯s Complete Qiankun Palm was invincible among his equals, he managed to exploit many loopholes and sessfully dodged. ¡°He dodged it!¡± Many gasped in shock as Du Gang appeared to be intimately familiar with the Qiankun Bagua Palm. He moved from side to side, each maneuver expertly evading an attack. It looked quite mysterious. ¡°This Du Gang is not simple at all!¡± Even though they had already suspected it, the crowd was still amazed at this sight. ¡°Who knows which powerhouse had this Kirin Child up their sleeves and why they waited this long to let him loose?!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t normal, he¡¯s at a power level of over 170 at his debut. This kind of prodigy is not something ordinary forces can nurture. At the very least, I think he¡¯s from a high-ranking force.¡± One attacked, the other defended, and they moved around the stage, chasing and retreating. Seeing this, Huang Yu¡¯s heart sank. How could he not understand that Du Gang was far stronger than him? He hadn¡¯t attacked him because he was giving him face. Giving face¡­ Did I, Huang Yu, actually need someone else¡¯s mercy one day?! He felt a little sorrowful. He had tried very hard, but when measured against these top-level figures, he was slightlycking. Actually, it was quite impressive for Huang Yu, from a second-tier force, to rank 256th on the Human Ranking. His potential and power were unquestionable. Unfortunately, he met Du Gang, a guy who refused to y by the rules. I don¡¯t believe it! A raging fire ignited in Huang Yu¡¯s heart at that moment! There is this technique that I haven¡¯t mastered. But now, I will use it! ¡°Step¡­ Step¡­ Step¡­¡± Suddenly, Huang Yu ceased his attack and stood at one end of the stage. Sensing he had paused, Du Gang did not make a move either, but retreated to his previous position. ¡°Brother Du, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful¡­¡± Huang Yu chuckled bitterly, shaking his head. ¡°But, I am not ready to concede defeat so easily.¡± ¡°I have a move that I haven¡¯t fully mastered. Its attacking power is very strong, but I want to try it. Brother Du, if you can dodge or block it, that would conclude this round!¡± People below the stage understood that Huang Yu was out of options and could only pray that his strongest attack would be enough to decide the bout. Du nodded, ¡°You can use your move, Brother Huang. I will be here to receive it!¡± Seeing him agree, Huang Yu inhaled deeply and after a while, slowly exhaled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Brother Du, be careful!¡± Everyone saw him alter his original stance transforms gradually. He moved his body freely, striking a very harmonious pose. This pose gave anyone who looked at it a veryfortable feeling, as if seeing the path of Dao before their eyes. Then, just when everyone had such feelings, a wind blew! A gentle breeze slowly approached, the air around Huang Yu started to ripple with a powerful momentum. As this momentum continued to rise, the divine power within him also gradually dispersed. ¡°My God, this powerful aura, it¡¯s simply terrifying!¡± ¡°Forty thousandbat power!¡± Someone eximed in surprise, ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± ¡°Fifty thousandbat power!¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the aura around Huang Yu surged like a wolf smoke, rising up, as if materialized, it was very rming. ¡°Sixty thousandbat power!¡± Many were astounded, ¡°Huang Yu is indeed deserving of his reputation, having sixty thousandbat power¡­¡± Even before the crowd could recover from their shock, a sudden urrence happened on the tform again. With a roar from Huang Yu, his whole body seemed to expand out of thin air, a surging momentum emerged. ¡°Boom!¡± The original sixty thousandbat power, at this moment, doubled, reaching one hundred and twenty thousand! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Many were shocked, their eyes almost popping out, ¡°How can hisbat power reach one hundred and twenty thousand, am I seeing things?!¡± ¡°Ignorant!¡± Someone scoffed, then quickly said solemnly, ¡°For ordinary people, peakbat power is already quite rare, but for top talents, this is not the limit, there can be one hundred and sixty thousand, or even one hundred and eighty thousand!¡± ¡°And in between, there are methods to enhance one¡¯s strength, which are secret techniques!¡± ¡°Secret techniques that can double one¡¯sbat power, this is the gap between us and the top talents!¡± ¡°Huang Yu, I remember, his secret technique is White Rainbow Transformation Technique from White Rainbow Manor, which can maximize to four times thebat power!¡± ¡°Of course, currently he seems to have only cultivated to three times¡­¡± As this voice fell, Huang Yu¡¯s aura on the tform surged once again, swirling like a tornado, blue smoke curling up, shooting into the sky. ¡°One hundred and eighty thousandbat power!¡± ¡°Incredible!!¡± ¡°With suchbat power, he must be invincible in the Human Ranking, right?!¡± ¡°Too terrifying, I didn¡¯t expect Huang Yu to have such strength, it¡¯s unimaginable!¡± Down the tform, the faces of most people changed drastically, with expressions of shock etched on their faces. Only a few, like Du Gang and Broken Sword, showed no change on their faces, evidently, they were not surprised by Huang Yu¡¯s strength. ¡°The White Rainbow Transformation Technique of my White Rainbow Manor consists of four levels, each level can double thebat power, up to four times. And I have already cultivated to the level of triplebat power. I¡¯m a little away from the fourth level, however, if forced, it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± ¡°However, there will be some price to pay, but today, I¡¯m willing to pay this price. Brother Du, are you ready?!¡± Under the tform, everyone was shocked, they couldn¡¯t believe that Huang Yu could still double his power, it was incredible! At this moment, not just them, even people far away on the tform were attracted by this astonishing aura. ¡°Who on earth is fighting, this powerful aura is so terrifying!¡± ¡°Too terrifying, isn¡¯t there a demon fighting?!¡± Many people have never really seen a demon fight, but the aura released by Huang Yu has surpassed their imaginations, they instinctively thought this was a demon¡¯s battle, and immediately, shadows started to move, all heading towards the direction of the martial arts contest. ¡°This aura, looking at the direction, is from the Jiuyang Vi¡¯s battle ground, I didn¡¯t expect that there are masters there too, let¡¯s go check it out!¡± Many people, even the top one hundred strong contenders of the Human Ranking, were also attracted by this aura and headed there. After all, their strength was more or less the same, only slightly better. Anyone who could force Huang Yu to this extent, his opponent must be extraordinary! ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Jiang Tianxin, the demon from the Jiang Family, also signed up for the martial arts contest. Is he the one fighting?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, it¡¯s very possible, this is going to be a good show!¡± Many people mistakenly thought that Jiang Tianxin was fighting, but in fact, Jiang Tianxin hadn¡¯t even shown up at the scene. At the moment, he was sitting in a courtyard surrounded by a prohibition, which was not a product of the Jiuyang Vi, but something he brought himself. He sat on the rooftop of the courtyard, overlooking the distant martial arts contest tform, saying casually, ¡°Let¡¯s see if this Du Gang can withstand it. If he can, he is indeed qualified to make me take a trip!¡± Surrounded by him were some young talents, basically all from noble families, all of them highly capable. When others, affected by the force, arrived at the scene, they were baffled by the two men on the stage. ¡°Who are the two on the stage?¡± ¡°One seems to be Huang Yu, the strong man who ranked 256th in the previous Human Ranking¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the other one before, He wasn¡¯t on the Human Ranking either, Could it be, Jiang Tianxin?!¡± ¡°No, Jiang Tianxin¡¯s followers are still below the stage, the one above is called Du Gang!¡± The people who had been watching the battle here could not help but inform the new spectators. After hearing these people¡¯s descriptions, the neers knew that the man fighting with Huang Yu on the stage was called Du Gang, an unknown fellow. Moreover, what was most uneptable to the crowd was that Du Gang seemed to be gaining the upper hand, forcing Huang Yu to unleash his power. ¡°White Rainbow Transformation Technique¡ªFourth Layer!¡± With a roar, Huang Yu¡¯s momentum surged once again. Momentum visible to the naked eye spread wildly, creating a terrifying wave of energy. ¡°240,000bat power, Huang Yu did it!¡± A strong man staring at Huang Yu eximed at this moment. ¡°This strength, ifpared to before the appearance of the genius, could already rank in the top hundred of the Human Ranking!¡± ¡°Can Du Gang withstand it?¡± The crowd was anxiously waiting, no longer daring to judge arbitrarily, after all, the two on the stage were beyond their reach. ¡°Kill!¡± With a fierce shout, Huang Yu, his face vein-popped and blood vessels bulging, struck out a palm at Du Gang like a cannon. This palm, like a cannonball, shot out with lightning speed. And on the other side, Du Gang was startled and didn¡¯t move. Finally, when the astonishing palm print was about to hit him, he raised his hand and gently touched it. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± A violent explosion sounded, like the furious roar of a giant dragon, the stage in the field instantly burst, with sand and stones flying around. Under the influence of these fragments, people around him could no longer see the situation in the field. ¡°What happened?!¡± People didn¡¯t know, they did not know who won, but whoever won would reach a new height! Finally, as the sand and stones in front gradually dispersed, people saw the situation on the stage. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. They could only see Huang Yu on the stage, continually bleeding because of the premature erupting of a secret technique he couldn¡¯t control, and opposite him. Du Gang stood there untouched. ¡°Brother Du, this time, you have won. I, Huang, admit defeat!¡± Huang Yu gave a wry smile, shaking his head, wiping away the traces of blood from his mouth, and stepped down the stage slowly. ¡°Du Gang!¡± At this moment, countless people were murmuring, whispering this name. This was the first time they had heard this name, but it shocked them indescribably. ¡°It¡¯s just not known, which family and which force this Du Gang actually belongs to!¡± On the stage, Du Gang slowly turned his gaze to Broken Sword, this follower of Jiang Tianxin. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing up? If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll win!¡± Broken Sword looked at Du Gang seriously. His strength seemed to be not much different from that of Huang Yu. If even Huang Yu lost, how could he win? Just at this moment, a voice descended from the sky. ¡°Du Gang, your strength is quite good, let me, Jiang Tianxin, meet you and see if you are as powerful as those old fellows said!¡± Ps: Typed with a mobile phone all day, slow and tired. I hope to return to normal tomorrow. Chapter 335: 334: Securing the Top Spot, Bringing the Beauty Home Chapter 335: 334: Securing the Top Spot, Bringing the Beauty Home
¡°Jiang Tianxin?!¡± All the people were stirred up, looking towards the source of the sound. What they saw was a refreshing and handsome figure descending from the sky. He had a handsome face, his eyes were bright and lively, and he had a touch of a charming smile at his lips, looking like a prince. ¡°Is that Jiang Tianxin?!¡± Most of the people present were seeing Jiang Tianxin for the first time, and they were somewhat amazed at the moment. ¡°Jiang Tianxin is indeed extraordinary, handsome and admired!¡±
¡°Yes, look at his posture, so proud andposed!¡± Many people had already begun to admire him. From below the stage, Huang Yu¡¯s expression also became serious. Unexpectedly, Jiang Tianxin really appeared. The only question was, could Du Gang beat him? On the stage, Du Gang merely chuckled and calmly asked, ¡°Are you here for me, or for Miss Zhang?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jiang Tianxinughed loudly, ¡°My lifelong goal is to be the Supreme. All the love matters are irrelevant. Why do you think I came?¡± He had no idea what Du Gang was thinking, and he simply said these words without considering it. However, Du Gang based his conclusion on these words. Indeed, this man came directly for me! There can be many people who know my whereabouts, so this point is negligible for now. But those who know about my secret alliance and faux marriage with the Zhang family, besides me, there¡¯s only the Zhang family.
Earlier, Du Gang had asked Zhang Xinyi whether they had revealed their rtionship to the Ancient City. Zhang Xinyi¡¯s answer was negative. After all, they hadn¡¯t confirmed their rtionship yet, so why divulge it prematurely? As if she would tell the Ancient City that Zhang Youwei threatened their children and asked them to protect her daughter and then marry him? Therefore, there must have been someone who was watching him and had leaked his information. Yesterday, Du Gang specifically asked Zhang Youwei about the possibility of this surveince. The answer he received was affirmative. The God Kings adept at deduction had the ability to constantly observe his movements and experiences. The only exception was the Heavenly Court. Even the God Kings could not track or probe the reincarnators¡¯ circumstances in the Heavenly Court. ¡°In the Ancient City, Elder of Yao Family is proficient in deduction. He may not have been the one to tell Jiang Tianxin. Moreover, it is more likely that he and the other seventeen elders were in the same room, saw my experiences together, and then the elder of the Jiang family unintentionally revealed my information to Jiang Tianxin!¡± Even the God Spirit Level had avatars, so the God Kings naturally had even more. It waspletely reasonable for them to be in the same room. Besides, Jiang Tianxin was the main line of the Jiang Family, and because of my uniqueness, my rted news was mentioned a lot. Revealing my news to Jiang Tianxin was entirely possible! Therefore¡­these deductions arepletely correct. Du Gang sighed inwardly. Regardless of whether the eighteen elders were protecting him or had other reasons, it was too annoying for them to spy on him without his consent! Only because Jiang Tianxin hadn¡¯t thought about these things, he unintentionally revealed these informations through a casual remark. Otherwise, I would have been kept in the dark and wouldn¡¯t have known that so many people were watching me like a movie star.
In the Ancient City. As Du Gang guessed, in an enormous secret room, the avatars of the eighteen elders gathered together, meticulously watching his perspective in the first-person view. When Du Gang asked Jiang Tianxin that question, Yao¡¯s ancestor suddenly smiled and said, ¡°This guy is quite smart. He has discovered our secret protection for him through these clues!¡± ¡°Hahaha, what I¡¯m looking forward to now is, what will this guy do when he wins the first prize and marries Zhang Xinyi? How would the wedding night go?!¡± The elder of the Jiang family sneered, ¡°Are you so sure he can beat Tianxin? Although that boy didn¡¯t grow up beside me and I don¡¯t know him very well, based on my understanding of him, he can be in the top ten¡­ or top thirty in his generation. Jiang Tianxin was too anxious toe out; he was born prematurely!¡± ¡°His strength is slightly weaker than that of the Sun Family¡¯s boy and the Ying Family¡¯s boy¡­¡± The ancestor of the Kong family sneered, ¡°If Du Gang can¡¯t even beat Jiang Tianxin, what are we still doing here?¡± ¡°Are our avatars so precious that they have to waste time together?!¡± The lips of the ancestor of the Jiang family moved, but he eventually remained silent. Although Du Gang had been reasoning back and forth in his mind, in reality, only a second had passed. He narrowed his eyes and smiled lightly: ¡°I am but a nobody, how can I be so worthy of your attention?¡± Nobody?!
Jiang Tianxin¡¯s eyes burned with fire, and a me of nameless anger surged up abruptly. He had grown up listening to his mission since he was a child. Assisting the Ancient God, following him¡­ Before Du Gang was born, he had always been firm in his belief to assist the Ancient God and ultimately save the continent. However, when he found out that thetest generation of the Ancient God was nothing more than a half-grown boy who had not lived for even two hundred years and whose cultivation was so bad, he was a little unwilling to ept it. Especially after hearing from other members of the Jiang family about Du Gang¡¯s actions on Pangu¡¯s side, he felt even more that this guy was not worthy of their following. In their imagination, the Ancient God should be invincible at the same level, embody wisdom and courage, possess both literary and martial prowess, have unique personal charisma, possess temperament, have great ideals, aspirations, and so on. But unfortunately, Du Gang didn¡¯t show any special features in these aspects. Not only has he never said that he wants to save the world, but he has also never said that he wants to be the number one in the world. Is such a person worthy of being his leader?! Jiang Tianxin didn¡¯t speak, but his attitude and posture exined everything. Not to mention that Du Gang saw this, even the spectators around were confused, curious why Jiang Tianxin was acting like this.
¡°Could it be, this Du Gang, is some famous person?¡± ¡°But, I really haven¡¯t heard of him!¡± ¡°Or rather, is this Du Gang very well-known in the monster circle?¡± ¡°But, if that¡¯s the case, the other monsters should havee too, right? It can¡¯t be that only Jiang Tianxin hase!¡± Those who could reach here were at least peak powerhouses, and even if they weren¡¯t top-level thinkers, they were still agile and had some reasoning abilities. ¡°Judging from this, it¡¯s probably that Jiang Tianxin and this Du Gang have some disputes!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a good show to be seen, one is a tough guy with abat power of twenty-four thousand more than Huang Yu, and the other who just was born a monster. I wonder who will be the winner in the end!¡± All the spectators were very eager, the two on stage were masters they usually could not see. Before the monsters were born, Du Gang was, at the least, ranked in the top hundred on the human ranking list in terms ofbat power. On the other hand, although Jiang Tianxin had no battle achievements, he had stood his ground against the monster of the Kui Cow family for a long time, indicating his strength was not weak. ¡°Boom!¡± Even though Jiang Tianxin didn¡¯t release his aura, an invisible force was burning around him. Instead of rushing to make a move, his eyes sparkled and he opened his mouth: ¡°Du Gang, before the fight, would you dare to bet with me?!¡±
Bet?! All the people got excited at this word, nothing makes people lose their senses more easily than the gambler¡¯s mentality. Du Gang was no exception. He had never lost a bet before and heughed: ¡°Let¡¯s hear it?!¡± Jiang Tianxin looked at his smiling face and snorted in his heart, ¡°The winner of this battle, if I win, you will be my follower, if you win, I will be your follower!¡± ¡°Master, you must not!¡± Broken Sword, who was at the side, was shocked when he heard this and hurriedly tried to dissuade him. Not only him, but also those who were originally watching the situation from the court building couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, they all flew down one by one, entered the arena and tried to dissuade it. ¡°n Leader, you are the strongest of the current Jiang Family. Why do you need to take such a risk with him?!¡± ¡°Yes, n Leader¡­¡± Hearing these words, Jiang Tianxin¡¯s face turned cold, and he said angrily, ¡°Do you guys think I will lose?!¡± ¡°We dare not!¡± ¡°We dare not!¡± Including the Broken Sword, all the followers bowed their heads. ¡°n Leader, it¡¯s not that we think you¡¯ll lose, it¡¯s just that such a wager¡­ for you¡­ is just unfair¡­¡± Down the stage, the crowd watching this scene were all shocked, their jaws dropped, and the Message Jade Talisman was working overtime. Many people started to spread the news, broadcasting what they saw. Even Du Gang, hearing these words, was somewhat shocked. But after all, he had been through a lot of ups and downs, and his demeanor quickly returned to normal, and he began to ponder in his heart. Irritation? Or a conspiracy?! Only he came to challenge me. The Jiang Family is one of the eighteen forces in the Ancient City. I saw that he was furious after I called his himself nameless¡­ The winner will determine the follower¡¯s identity! Just by putting these key words together, he could infer the cause and consequence. Obviously, the eighteen ns were all from the Primordial Continent¡¯s divine race, each one of them was very famous. But for some reason, they developed their forces in the Pangu Cosmos, and passed down eighteen families. And this Jiang Tianxin, is very likely, was originally nurtured as a follower of the Ancient God. And since he is the Ancient God himself, he kind of looks down upon him, which no doubt would exin the strange but logical reaction. This shows that his importance is even greater than he imagined¡­ So, Jiang Tianxin is only pretending to be angry, but actually wants to take this opportunity to take a gamble and see if he can get rid of the ve contract that was originally written on him. If he doesn¡¯t agree, he might not say anything, but he will still feel unwilling and discontented in his future followership. But if he agrees, he will win over both the person and his heart, achieving two goals at once! And after all, whether he agrees or not, he must win thispetition, toplete the deal with Zhang Xinyi, isn¡¯t he?! Du Gang had an idea, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°If you, Jiang Tianxin, dare to bet, what don¡¯t I, Du Gang, dare to do?!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± The crowd below the stage didn¡¯t understand the enmity between the two, but they couldn¡¯t help but cheer for this kind of bet style that was equivalent to selling themselves. ¡°Come on!¡± Du Gang hooked his fingers at Jiang Tianxin and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to attack first!¡± Jiang Tianxin frowned, subconsciously wanted to say no, but then thought about the title of Ancient God and the missioneer that had been instilled in him for all these years, so he said nothing more. ¡°Boom!¡± A more intense aura than Huang Yu¡¯s previous expectation on the stage spread out. ¡°Seventy-two thousandbat power!¡± In his opening move, Jiang Tianxin disyed his basicbat power. ¡°Seventy-two thousand, my God, this is the peakbat power!¡± ¡°Yeah, seventy-two thousand, means the Nine Tribtion God Spirit has reached its peak, and the Supreme Technique has been practiced, and the progress of the technique has reached the extreme 80 percent!¡± For ordinary people, one hundred and fifty thousand, or even four times five is the limit, but for these geniuses, one hundred and eighty is the limit, and seventy-two thousand is not the end. ¡°Boom!¡± Jiang Tianxin didn¡¯t stay in the basic state for a long time, and soon activated the two-fold mode. ¡°One hundred forty-four thousandbat power!¡± All the people widened their eyes, wanting to see where Jiang Tianxin¡¯s limit was. Even Huang Yu was like this, his eyes widened, afraid of missing any detail. He had barely reached the stage of four-timebat power after bleeding heavily and exhausting his root source, and he wanted to know how big the gap between him and the monsters really was. Jiang Tianxin¡¯s aura was different from Huang Yu¡¯s, Huang Yu¡¯s aura was like wolf smoke, rolling upwards. Jiang Tianxin¡¯s aura, on the other hand, was more like an emperor who looked down on the world, with a great master¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Boom!¡± Not long after, his body¡¯s aura expanded again, this time reaching two hundred sixteen thousand! This was only his three times the state, which was already close to thebat power when Huang Yu had four times thebat power. The difference between a one hundred and eight strong person and a one hundred and seven strong person is so obvious! At this moment, the monsters who had been staying on the tform all over the ce, were attracted by this aura, all of them cast their eyes towards the ring. They couldn¡¯t see the situation on the stage directly, but they could guess the situation of the battle based on the changes in the aura. The Sun Family¡¯s temporary residence, Wukong was looking out and one of his followers quickly reported, ¡°This is the battle between Jiang Tianxin and Du Gang. Right now, the one releasing his aura is Jiang Tianxin. Du Gang hasn¡¯t made any moves¡­¡± Although he hadn¡¯t gone there personally, his followers were very sensible and were already on the scene, using jade talismans to transmit the message, to broadcast the situation in text for him. ¡°Hehe, Jiang Tianxin huh? I heard that this guy rushed out the door before he had fully trained, I don¡¯t know how much he can force out of Du Gang¡¯s strength¡­¡± What? One of the followers next to him was startled, not expecting that their n Leader would think so highly of that Du Gang. Not only here, but also the other forces¡¯ monsters all had subordinates with text broadcast of the scene. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Two hundred eighty-eight thousandbat power!¡± The crowd was shocked, this Jiang Tianxin, indeed a monster, managed to release such tremendousbat power. ¡°This must be the strongestbat power I have ever seen?!¡± ¡°The strongest? Have you forgotten the top ten people on the Human Ranking?¡± ¡°No, I mean, the strongestbat power I¡¯ve ever seen. Not about any record, in fact, how strong those monsters are, we don¡¯t actually know, only know that they¡¯re very powerful¡­¡± ¡°And this time, through Jiang Tianxin, we finally have an understanding of these monsters. Two hundred eighty-eight thousand, I think this level ofbat power is enough to reverse the True God, isn¡¯t it?!¡± But at this moment, Jiang Tianxin¡¯s body¡¯sbat power once again surged upward. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Three hundred sixty thousandbat power!¡± This time, all the people were shocked and couldn¡¯t speak. It took a while before someone murmured: ¡°I thought that two hundred eighty-eight thousandbat power was a limit, but now it seems that I was too naive¡­¡± ¡°My God, these guys are too strong. Before I came here, I always thought that even if I wasn¡¯t as good as the Human Ranking, I wasn¡¯t far off!¡± ¡°Exactly, I was the same. My peak strength was the well-deserved first ce in our state, but when put here, it is¡­¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m a peak powerhouse, I¡¯ve never held a title or anything, and when I think about it, my battle power of 45,000 doesn¡¯t evenpare to these guys, it¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°Why are they so strong when we¡¯re all Nine Tribtions God Spirits?!¡± ¡°Well, since we¡¯re all Nine Tribtions, why don¡¯t you consider those who only havebat power of over 3,000?¡± Indeed, the reason everyone in this room has the illusion that the basicbat power of Nine Tribtions is 45,000 is that they are all peak powerhouses, all mastering the Supreme Technique. But as a matter of fact, arge number of Nine Tribtions only have Earth Rank or even Mystic Rank arts, and theirbat power only reaches into the few thousands. ¡°Are you afraid?!¡± Jiang Tianxin, with a smirk on his face, looked triumphantly at Du Gang, ¡°Did you think it ends here?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Explode for me!¡± Following his roar, his momentum exploded once again. After a crackling sound, Jiang Tianxin¡¯sbat power skyrocketed! ¡°432,000¡­¡± The audience was dumbfounded; they never thought that anyone could increase their power to such a level. ¡°I thought that with my secret technique of doubling my power, 90,000bat power would be enough to conquer the world. Butpared with these monsters, even that¡¯s not enough¡­ No, not just the monsters, even Huang Yu, who¡¯s ranked 256th in the Human Ranking, is too much for me!¡± Everyone sighed. Huang Yu, who was ranked 256th in the Human Ranking, could unleash abat power of 240,000 when he was at his peak. This was already beyond the reach of almost everyone present! Before, some people still held their heads high in defiance of these monsters, believing they had a chance. Now however, after watching this battle, theypletely abandoned this notion. ¡°s, having defeated several peak powerhouses, I thought I was invincible, but now it seems that I have been nothing more than a frog in a well!¡± ¡°The same goes for me. After having defeated the one at bottom of the Human Ranking, I thought I was someone too, but now, the gap is not just a little bit!¡± With abat power of 432,000, no one here had ever personally seen such highbat power. ¡°Even if I died now, I would be content, just from having witnessed this battle!¡± ¡°Yeah, in the future, I¡¯ll finally be able to pass down this story to my son!¡± On the stage, the smile on Jiang Tianxin¡¯s face gradually faded, because he saw Du Gang, the man across him, was still not showing any reaction, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so calm?!¡± He couldn¡¯t help himself and finally asked. Du Gang was taken aback, then chuckled, ¡°Can you boost yourself further?¡± He wasn¡¯t calm. He was waiting for Jiang Tianxin to bring out his best state, and then defeat him. Just like he thought, Jiang Tianxin was a predestined follower chosen by the Jiang family. If he wanted to earn Jiang Tianxin¡¯s submission, the easiest way was to defeat him at his strongest! So, he didn¡¯t need to give any face to Jiang Tianxin like he did to Huang Yu. Jiang Tianxin wasn¡¯t someone who needed others to give him face. The best fighting strategy was to strike down the opponent with one blow and shatter his proud heart! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Looking at the calm and confident Du Gang, Jiang Tianxin shouted and finally moved! He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer! Six times thebat power was the strongest that he could release at the moment. He could unleash more powerfulbat power if he could wait for his training to progress. But¡ªhe couldn¡¯t wait! He hade out of his training early just to see what Du Gang was made of! ¡°Die!¡± Jiang Tianxin¡¯s handsome face was now filled with anger, looking very ferocious. His bloodshot eyes were staring as if his enemy had killed his father. He was savage and fierce. Six times the power, huh? Du Gang chuckled. He thought this guy was stronger. He imed to be so strong, but he only had six times the normalbat power. Thisbat power was enough to face anyone, and he could evenpete for the top three spots in the Human Ranking before the monsters appeared. But now, it seemed not enough! Soon, the killing intent released by Jiang Tianxin charged toward Du Gang. Du Gang chuckled, and the next second, his whole body let out an even stronger momentum than Jiang Tianxin¡¯s. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°432,000¡­ No, it¡¯s 436,000bat power!¡± Some people in the audience had just read out thebat power Du Gang unleashed when they realized something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Why is hisbat power more than 4,000 higher?!¡± Everyone was baffled. Thebat power was usually a whole number, why was Du Gang¡¯s different? ¡°Could it be an iplete seven times thebat power?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Someone just guessed that Du Gang might have reached seven times thebat power, but it was immediately refuted. ¡°The multiple of seven could not be like this. Even if his base is 170,000, his currentbat power would be more than 420,000. At least 440,000¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention that the difficulty between seven times and six times is much greater than the difference between 170,000 and 180,000.¡± ¡°How could someone who has cultivated seven times only have a base of 170,000?!¡± When they thought about it, those who could cultivate seven times would¡¯ve long reached 180,000 in basebat power. At this moment, Huang Yu seemed to have thought of something. His eyes lit up, and he blurted out, ¡°Could he have mastered the Nine Yang Divine Art?!¡± Everyone was startled, and quickly began to do the math. ¡°The Nine Yang Divine Art, ording to legend, is divided into nine levels, and each level increases thebat power by one percent¡­¡± ¡°426,000 minus 422,000 is exactly one percent of thebat power increase for a powerhouse of 180,000 with six times the battle power!¡± ¡°It¡¯s confirmed! This Du Gang has actually mastered the first level of Nine Yang Divine Art!¡± ¡°How is that possible? The Nine Yang Divine Art is the secret art of Jiuyang Vi, how could he have it?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, could this Du Gang be the secret heir of Jiuyang Vi?!¡± The people were astonished; they couldn¡¯t believe this hypothesis was approaching the truth. However, Broken Sword, standing to the side, shook his head. Just now, he had someone investigate Du Gang¡¯s identity privately. ¡°His name is Du Gang and he is a native of the Ancient City. He is not a secret disciple of Jiuyang Vi.¡± A native of the Ancient City? Everyone was taken aback, and soon they thought of a rumour. The Ancient City was built by the eighteenrge divine ns jointly dispatched people to build it, but before that, the Ancient City belonged to the sessors and descendants of the Nuwa Divine n and Pangu n. So, could this Du Gang be a ndestine wonder from the Ancient City?! ¡°Even if he is from the Ancient City, what does that have to do with him knowing the Nine Yang Divine Art?!¡± At this time, Broken Sword¡¯s mind was getting sharper and sharper. He analyzed, ¡°There are only two possibilities. First, Du Gang made a trade with Jiuyang Vi for the Supreme Technique!¡± ¡°Secondly, Du Gang has a close rtionship with Miss Zhang from Jiuyang Vi, who taught him the Divine Art!¡± His eyes brightened, the gossip fire burning ever brightly, ¡°Personally, I believe it¡¯s thetter!¡± Not just him, but the others spectating the battle as well, their eyes gleamed, they were lost in theories and spection. ¡°Well, well, I knew it! How would such a monster-like individual show up casually¡­ it seems Miss Zhang is getting married, and that agitated Du Gang enough to make him show up!¡± Someone frowned, ¡°I suspect, other monsters might have been promoted by Du Gang as well¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, these monsters tend to appear in groups. As far as I know, Du Gang arrived at Jiuyang Vi more than twenty days ago and was even summoned in by Miss Zhang ahead of time¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, do you think, there¡¯s a possibility that they have already¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, this Du Gang is not a simple character!¡± The audience below began to specte, gradually shifting to another direction entirely. One reason was that the two people on stage were incredibly formidable, much more than they couldprehend. They could no longer understand the fight. ¡°Go!¡± With a faint shout from Du Gang, Jiang Tianxin was blown away, hovering as if gravity ceased to exist. But it wasn¡¯t long before he regained his bnce, quickly grounding himself. ¡°I lost!¡± A dejected expression spread across Jiang Tianxin¡¯s face. Du Gang is not like he appears, he¡¯s not just four thousandbat power levels stronger than him. That was evident to him right when they crossed hands inbat. But to save face, he pretended as though the only difference was just four thousandbat power levels. He was shocked and surprised by the sudden surge inbat power from Du Gang. Although it disappeared instantly, he certainly sensed it; clearly, Du Gang had spared him, otherwise he would already be dead. ¡°s!¡± Jiang Tianxin sighed, ¡°A loss is a loss, a bet is a bet. From today onwards, I, Jiang Tianxin, will follow you, Du Gang. May heaven and earth bear witness!¡± After he finished speaking, he knelt on one knee and bowed in the direction where Du Gang was. His bow shocked the audience, who hastily jumped out of the way to avoid being hit. As a result, an interesting sight unfolded. Jiang Tianxin was a good hundred meters away from Du Gang yet his bow managed to clear an extremely wide path from him directly to where Du Gang was standing. Heh! Du Gang chuckled and began moving towards Jiang Tianxin and promptly helped him up. He epted his loyalty with an open heart. ¡°From today on, when I, Du Gang, have a bite to eat, you, Jiang Tianxin, will have a sip of the soup¡­ If you do not leave, I will not abandon you. May the sun and moon bear witness!¡± Jiang Tianxin slowly rose, looking at Du Gang. All his indignation and disapproval werepletely dissolved in this moment. ¡°Your subordinate, Jiang Tianxin, pays homage to the lord!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Suddenly, sounds of kneeling resonated. Everyone looked in astonishment. It was none other than the renowned powerhouses in the Human Ranking and the pinnacle experts who had all knelt down. ¡°The lord of our lord is our lord!¡± All present were shocked. It wasn¡¯t just one or two, it was a group of people. What was even more horrifying was their strength. The weakest among them wielded the power of a peak expert; the strongest, like Broken Sword, had reached the level of a hundred and seven. This level of power, even if they fought for a spot within the top hundred of the Human Ranking, they were more than qualified! Yet, at this moment, they, like Jiang Tianxin, pledged allegiance to Du Gang! ¡°Is there such a good thing?!¡± Du Gang was taken aback but soon helped everyone rise with a smile. ¡°You all are too polite. Let¡¯s each maintain our respects. Your lord is Jiang Tianxin!¡± Good heavens, Du Gang knew how the lord-ship system worked. A lord was supposed to provide for his followers. He was not wealthy. He couldn¡¯t even afford the pay for Jiang Tianxin, let alone these people. It was best to let Jiang Tianxin continue being their lord¡­ Furthermore, if he were to make Jiang Tianxin work, Jiang would inevitably ask these people for assistance. It was essentially the same thing and even saved him money. Jiang Tianxin was grateful for Du Gang¡¯s actions and a willingness to die for his lord grew in his heart. ¡°Since the lord has spoken, get up everyone!¡± Jiang Tianxin still had a high prestige among the people. Those who knelt stood up at once. Then, Jiang Tianxin consciously stood behind Du Gang, quieted down, appearing like a guard standing at attention. Damn, having a follower with an explosive force of 420,000, this Du Gang is really badass! The people present were all shocked by this explosive information. Initially, they thought it was a yful bet between the two, and no matter who lost, one could always refuse to acknowledge it. But who would have thought that Jiang Tianxin would admit defeat after losing! ¡°Clip-clop-clip-clop!¡± The people present couldn¡¯t help but go crazy, sending off messages through their Message Jade Talismans, spreading everything they saw and heard. It¡¯s hard to imagine the shock this news would cause in the world when it is broadcasted. But, one thing everyone knew was that Du Gang was on fire! Not the entertaining the crowd type of fame, but fame gained through actual strength and betting, and the fame piercing the heavens! ¡°Swoosh!¡± At that moment Zhang Youwei¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air. His face was a little haggard. Having so many God Kings on his territory made him lose plenty of sleep. ¡°Du Gang, you are the winner of this matchmaking ceremony, are you willing¡­to marry my daughter?¡± Originally, he wanted to say that Du Gang should marry into his family, but he didn¡¯t dare. Because, this time, three God Kings had arrived from the eighteen God ns: one from Sun Family, one from Jiang Family, and one from Ying Family. Although they weren¡¯t God Kings from the Ancient City, Zhang Youwei wasn¡¯t an idiot. Supposedly, the Ancient City was actually the coalition of the twenty God ns, though it was considered second-tier ¨C who truly thought it was second-rate? The Ancient City was a critical hub for these twenty God ns. It was a testament to their alliance! Did Zhang Youwei tire of living? Upon hearing this, Du Gang bowed immediately, ¡°Greetings to my future father-inw. I, Du Gang, am willing to marry Zhang Xinyi!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Zhang Youwei¡¯s face brightened with a smile. He didn¡¯t know about Du Gang¡¯s identity previously and thought he was just an ordinary disciple of the Ancient City. But now, from Jiang Tianxin¡¯s actions, he inferred Du Gang¡¯s identity. He waspletely satisfied with this marriage alliance. ¡°From today on, you are my son-inw. I will treat you like my biological son¡­¡± ¡°Since we are in the midst of a grand event, we won¡¯t hold an engagement ceremony. When we are freeter, we will discuss the wedding date!¡± At this point, the matchmaking event at Jiuyang Vipletely wrapped up, but the atmosphere on the mountaintop kept escting. Everyone yearned for and acknowledged the monsters¡¯ strong abilities, but also for Du Gang, who received Jiang Tianxin as his follower; simrly, it was because Du Gang secured the first ce, winning the beauty in the end. In a nutshell, after this battle, thebat level on the tform of Jiuyang Vi began to rise rapidly. Previously those extraordinary freaks of nature who lingered at their temporary bases finally began to show their faces. Chapter 336: 335: Number One on the Human Ranking! Chapter 336: 335: Number One on the Human Ranking!
With the emergence of prodigies from various families, the whole tform was crowded with numerous peak powerhouses and those ranked lower on the Human Ranking, but they all became mere embellishments. It wasn¡¯t that there were no fights among them. Rather, the focus of the crowd was drawn towards the battles between the prodigies. However, the tform was toorge, attracting an enormous crowd, so, there weren¡¯t many who could watch a battle with their own eyes. Most people had to resort to newspapers from Tianji Pavilion and acquire information from the real-time updates on them to learn about the battles. Tianji Pavilion marked thebat power of eachpetitor every time, so others could understand the situation more directly. The rest of the details were directly written in words like this punch, that kick¡­ Although it seemed very boring, it was extremely exciting for everyone else and they found it intriguing to read.
Du Gang¡¯s side was rxed, not because no one sought to challenge him. Contrarily, after that battle, his name was on fire, and many people wanted to challenge him to gain fame. Unfortunately, he now hadpany. Every time someone stood in front of Du Gang, Jiang Tianxin would consciously jump up and say, ¡°Defeat me first, then challenge the master!¡± As a result, Du Gang didn¡¯t experience a single battle in three days and he was more than happy to enjoy his peace. He spent all day on the terrace that Jiang Tianxin had arranged, sipping tea and watching others fight¡ªvery content. However, over these three days, there was an addition to hispany¡ªZhang Xinyi. Before thepetition, she didn¡¯t show up due to the rules. But after Du Gang won the martial artspetition, she was considered his future wife and didn¡¯t hide anymore. That day, she followed Du Gang, iming that she wanted to broaden her horizons. ¡°Sun Wukong is so strong. He has reached the top of the Human Ranking!¡± Zhang Xinyi eximed, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he can hold on to it!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang thought of something, turned his head towards Jiang Tianxin and asked, ¡°What is the rank of the guy from the Ying family now?¡± Jiang Tianxin said without a sidelong nce, ¡°Report to the Master, Ying Feiyu is currently ranked 11th¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang had no other orders, he added, ¡°Given my understanding of him and the strength he has shown during these days, ranking eleven is pretty much his position!¡± Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°How about his battle record?¡±
¡°Ying Feiyu has fought 11 battles, with 9 wins and 2 losses!¡± He asked again, ¡°What about Sun Wukong?¡± ¡°Sun Wukong has had 22 fights, all victories!¡± Since ranking first required more fights. Du Gang nodded, ¡°So it seems that Sun Wukong is likely to take first ce?!¡± Jiang Tianxin shook his head, ¡°Uncertain. Among those from the other continents, there are also experts!¡± ¡°As far as I know, the top youth of the Western Desert is a member of the Buddhist family named Jin Chanzi. He¡¯s very powerful. Some say he¡¯s a reincarnation of Buddha¡­¡± Fearing that Du Gang might not understand, Jiang Tianxin exined, ¡°Buddha is a term used by the Buddhist sect, equivalent to Supreme on our side!¡± ¡°Moreover, not all top powerhouses have acted yet ¨C some don¡¯t show any movements, apparently waiting for something!¡± ¡°In addition to that, the most famous individuals from the other territories haven¡¯t acted!¡± ¡°Like the Jiuli Prince from Central State. It is said he is almost as powerful as a juvenile god emperor¡­ Their term in Central State is also equivalent to Supreme!¡± ¡°The strongest young generation in the Northern ins is Yan Chixia, a swordsman from the Thousand-Ren Sword Sect. He is very powerful and has been hailed as the top sword fairy of this era¡­¡±
Over the past few days, Jiang Tianxin has done an excellent job in gathering information. The content he provided was generally the information Du Gang wanted to know. ¡°What about Eastern Ridge?¡± Seeing Jiang Tianxin stop speaking, Du Gang curiously asked. Jiang Tianxinughed, ¡°Eastern Ridge is the sourcend of the Taoist sects. Among the four great Taoist gates, for some reason, only one came. Their strongest member, Xiao Yaozi, has already lost to Sun Wukong!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°So, are the other three regions still waiting for the right opportunity?¡± ¡°Pretty much, they also sent some not weak individuals to challenge Sun Wukong, continuously probing his strength¡­¡± At this time, Broken Sword walked over and whispered a few words in Jiang Tianxin¡¯s ear. After nodding, Jiang Tianxin turned to Du Gang, ¡°We just received news that Yan Chixia from the Northern ins has initiated a challenge to Sun Wukong!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Du Gang was interested, quickly stood up, and led the way out of the courtyard. By the time he arrived at the site where the battle was about to take ce, the ce was already packed with people. However, everyone in the crowd recognized him and Jiang Tianxin, and after seeing theming over, they consciously made way.
When Du Gang got to the center, he found that the experts from the other four regions had also arrived here. It was apparent that they too wanted to see who was stronger between Yan Chixia and Sun Wukong. What¡¯s interesting was that those from Eastern Ridge stood in the east, those from Western Desert in the west, and those from Northern ins in the north. Only those from Central State stood together with the hosts from the Southern Wilderness. Moreover, without any need for exnation from his subordinates, Du Gang was able to spot the strongest individual from each of these three regions. Xiao Yaozi, who looked extremely free and easy with a paper fan in his hand, appeared indifferent to his previous loss. Jin Chanzi also stood out. Bald and emitting a vague golden glow from his entire body, it was as if he was enveloped in a shimmering halo, resembling a Buddha. As for the prince from Central State, Du Gang doesn¡¯t know his real name, but he knew the prince is titled Tian Huangzi by Jiuli. He is considered one of the top three fighters of his generation in Central State. This Tian Huangzi, though a guest, showed no restraint, sitting on a considerable dragon throne and topped with a golden orbs, as if he was presiding over a court session if not for the fact that everyone was standing on the same ground. Seemingly sensing Du Gang¡¯s gaze, Tian Huangzi turned his head and nced at Du Gang, nodding slightly in greeting. Seeing this, Du Gang responded with a slight smile as a gesture of courtesy. On the stage, Sun Wukong¡¯s figure was simr to Sun Wufan whom Du Gang had met before, hairy hands, feet, and face. It was as if he was an evolving creature. However, this time, he was wearing armor and looked dignified and extraordinary. After a brief nce at Sun Wukong, Du Gang turned his gaze to Yan Chixia.
The Yan Chixia in front of him didn¡¯t match the image he had seen on Earth. Dressed in white, Yan Chixia had a sword box strapped to his back. Straight and slender, he was nothing like the big bearded man Du Gang remembered. Instead, he resembled a young man with a fresh face, looking quite handsome. Yan Chixia was challenging Sun Wukong¡­ Du Gang could not help but feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from a giant melee. Even though they looked somewhat different, their names were taking him out of the moment. ¡°I have seen you fight, honestly, yourbat power is higher than mine, I probably can¡¯t beat you¡­¡± Yan Chixia said earnestly. ¡°But, we¡¯ll only know who¡¯s the winner after the fight. So, this time, I will go all out, and I hope you¡­¡± Sun Wukong¡¯s temperament was not as Du Gang had imagined, he was very calm, and even a bit cold. He nodded slightly and took the golden cudgel from behind, pointing it at the ground. Seeing that Sun Wukong was ready, Yan Chixia didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately made a sword gesture and muttered an incantation. The next second, his sword box on his back opened on its own as if each sword had its life, swirling around him in the wind. ¡°Go!¡± Yan Chixia didn¡¯t hesitate, after nine flying swords sprung out, she directly chose to attack. ¡°Hehe!¡±
Sun Wukong gave a heheughter, casually stabbing the golden cudgel in his hand, thrusting it into the ground with a ¡°bang!¡± Suddenly, he transformed into a golden light, morphing into a flying sword, and starting to y with Yan Chixia¡¯s nine flying swords. ¡°This speed, it¡¯s terrifying!¡± The spectators below gasped in amazement. Sun Wukong¡¯s speed was remarkably swift, almost on par with the moving speed of the flying swords. What was even more shocking was that his golden cudgel remained staked into the ground, and he moved as such. ¡°Is he mocking his opponent?¡± Some people can hardly believe the situation. ¡°No!¡± Someone who had fought Sun Wukong before shook their head, ¡°He¡¯s not ying with the opponent, it is simply just in his nature¡­¡± Monkeys love to y. Though the Fighting Saint n has a famous name, they evolved from monkeys, and still have a yful nature. Yan Chixia kept controlling her swords, but unfortunately, no matter how she manipted or blocked her flying swords, she couldn¡¯t strike the opponent. ¡°All Swords Returning to Master!¡± With her roar, the nine scattered swordsbined into one, transforming into a giant sword. What made people gasp in horror was that this huge sword, obviously muchrger than the previous nine, seemed to move even faster, precariously on the verge of hitting the opponent. ¡°Come!¡± Sun Wukong, currently in mid-air, uttered in low voice and reached out. The golden cudgel staked into the ground immediately flew up, arrived in his hand instantly. ¡°Strike!¡± The moment he got the golden cudgel, Sun Wukong shouted again, and then mmed it towards the giant sword. ¡°Boom!¡± The cudgel and the sword, seemed to be stuck in some sort of standoff, each maintaining a certain bnce. At this moment, Sun Wukong holding the golden cudgel, gave a heheugh, leaned forward, and kicked out. ¡°Bang!¡± The previously evenly matched giant sword was suddenly kicked away. Holy shit! Witnessing this, Yan Chixia nearly popped her eyes out. But at this point, Sun Wukong appeared to have had enough fun, turned a somersault in mid-air, and instantly arrived next to Yan Chixia with cudgel in hand. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud noise, Yan Chixia found herself off the tform. Just now, her flying swords weren¡¯t by her side, so in the hastily-sketched attempt to fight off the blows with her hands, she not only got her arm waste, but was also knocked out of the ring. ¡°Tap tap tap!¡± It was not until she had taken three steps back that her figure finally stabilized. ¡°Sun Wukong is indeed worthy of his reputation. I admit defeat!¡± Though Yan Chixia¡¯s hand was drenched in blood, she still maintained her grace. She merely gave a bow and only then began tending to her injuries on the side. ¡°Who¡¯s next?!¡± Standing on the ring, Sun Wukong shouted, his gaze roving back and forth. He nced at Du Gang, then at the heavenly prince, and then at Jin Chanzi. Clearly, he also had some intelligence. In his view, the remaining worthy opponents were these three. The heavenly prince grinned and said, ¡°Sun brother has just finished a fight and we shouldn¡¯t take advantage. Why don¡¯t we do it this way: I will fight with this Du brother. Once our match is over, you can fight against Jin Chanzi.¡± Upon hearing this, Sun Wukong did not stubbornly want to fight but chuckled and said, ¡°Whatever, if you want to fight first, go ahead!¡± After saying this, he hopped off the ring in high spirits. Watching his antics, Du Gang was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook his head. He had thought that the Sun family had produced a mature and steady character but now he realised he had overthought. This Sun Wukong was just pretending to be aloof! Seeing this, the heavenly prince leapt onto the ring and looked towards Du Gang with a posture of waiting for him. ¡°Lord, allow me to fight on your behalf!¡± Jiang Tianxin stood up quickly, eager to fight for Du Gang. Seeing this, Du Gang quickly stopped him andughingly said, ¡°Brother Jiang, the heavenly prince has specifically challenged me. If I avoid this, wouldn¡¯t it make me look dishonourable?¡± Upon hearing his words, the surrounding anomalies were left speechless. When we challenged you earlier, why did you keep silent and let Jiang Tianxin fight?! After Du Gang finished speaking, he leapt onto the ring. Both of them did not show any advanced movement techniques. They appeared ordinary. It was unknown whether they genuinely could not or were intentionally concealing. Once on the ring, the two did not rush to take action but started to chat like old friends who haven¡¯t met for years. ¡°Heavenly prince, I have not been to Central State. I heard that you were bestowed the title of ¡®heaven¡¯ by Jiuli. I wonder, with your strength, what can you rank in Jiuli?¡± Heavenly Prince smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although I am known as ¡®heaven¡¯, I am not the strongest prince. Jiuli started with the annihtion of heaven, so ¡®heaven¡¯ often does not represent the strongest¡­¡± ¡°The reason I was granted the title ¡®heaven¡¯ is because they saw me as a whetstone for my princes to practice!¡± ¡°What?!¡± All the people below gasped in surprise. In the past, they all thought that the Heavenly Prince was the strongest in Central State. Who would have thought that he¡¯s not the strongest. You must know, this Heavenly Prince currently holds the second position in the Human Ranking. The reason he is not first is because he has not yet fought with Sun Wukong. It is still unknown who is stronger between the two. ¡°Just like me, serving as a sharpening stones, there is another earth prince. His strength is simr to mine and we two, even if we join hands, are not the opponents of our prince!¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and he asked with a serious tone, ¡°May I know who your prince is?!¡± The corners of Heavenly Prince¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, ¡°My prince¡¯s name is Nine Prince!¡± Nine, seems ordinary, but in fact, nine is the utmost, nine is supreme. But the Jiuli dynasty, not considering heaven and earth, but respected the character ¡®nine¡¯, was quite interesting. Nine Prince! Everyone present memorized this seemingly ordinary yet extraordinary name. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started!¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The Imperial Son waved his hand, smiling. ¡°Direct violence could be too much of a hassle, Brother Du. How about you and I decide the victory directly based on the amount ofbat power?¡± Ha! Ha! Du Gang chuckled speechlessly. It was somewhat amusing that someone wanted topete against him in his area of expertise. ¡°In that case, as you wish!¡± Very soon, under the watchful eyes of thousands, Du Gang and the Imperial Son, each standing on one side of the arena, began to gather their strength. ¡°Boom!¡± The Imperial Son did not hesitate and directly made a seven-fold explosiveness. ¡°Five hundred and forty thousandbat power!!¡± All were stunned, staring in awe at the Imperial Son. ¡°Is this the highest we¡¯ve seen so far?!¡± ¡°No, Sun Wukong is higher than this¡­¡± Someone ranked around tenth rank spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve battled against Sun Wukong. Hisbat power is around eight times.¡± ¡°Eight times?!¡± The Imperial Sonughed, and his aura expanded once again. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Five hundred and seventy-six thousandbat power!!!¡± At this moment, let alone others, even Sun Wukong and Yan Chixia, who had just left the arena, looked grave. ¡°How about that?!¡± At the corners of the Imperial Son¡¯s mouth was a smile, with an assured look of his victory. He had heard reports about Du Gang¡¯s power, which was roughly between six and seven times. Moreover, even if it was eight times, he was not afraid. At the same tier, he¡¯s invincible! Hearing this, Du Gang nodded, ¡°Impressive, eight times the power. You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve seen who has multiplied it the most!¡± Having said that, he no longer downyed his abilities, and his aura surged. ¡°Boom!¡± Around him, a whirlwind of energy appeared. ¡°Five hundred and eighty-one thousandbat power!¡± Someone shouted, ¡°Five thousand morebat power than the Imperial Son!¡± This guy¡­ The Imperial Son¡¯s face changed abruptly, and it was not due to Du Gang¡¯s five hundred and eighty thousandbat power. But rather, it was because when Du Gang began to exude his power, he discreetly felt a force of destruction! It was a force that he couldn¡¯t resist, even at his best! Still wants to fight?! He sighed, shook his head, retracted his aura, put on a smile, and said, ¡°Brother Du¡¯sbat power is higher than mine. I won¡¯t fight then. Let¡¯s say Brother Du wins!¡± He was indeed clever. Deciding the victory based onbat power saved him from losing face. Du Gang chuckled and didn¡¯t expose him. He nodded his head and left the arena. He did it on purpose. Just like in the previous battle against Jiang Tianxin, he subtly showed his opponent his ten-foldbat power. Although it was only for an instant and only the opposition could see it, it was enough to intimidate them. After all, the use of his Jie-Character Secret had a time limit. If he used it all up too soon, and if a real fight urredter, it would not be good! After the two left the stage, Sun Wukong and Jin Chanzi also immediately climbed onto the arena. ¡°Amitabha. I, the poor monk, am not skilled in fighting. The only thing I can present is the Golden Bell Shield. If Master Sun can break my Golden Bell Shield, then you win!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Sun Wukong was overjoyed. Someone was standing still, allowing him to hit. Wasn¡¯t that tantamount to gifting him the victory? Jin Chanzi had a smile on his face. ¡°Indeed!¡± With that, he sat down on the floor with his legs crossed. ¡°Omm!¡± As he softly recited the sutras, ayer of golden coating slowly appeared around his body,pletely engulfing him. ¡°HaHa, in that case, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Sun Wukong, without any hesitation, lifted his gold-banded cudgel and mmed it down! ¡°ng!¡± Unexpectedly, he failed to break the Golden Bell Shield! ¡°Hmm?¡± Surprised, he only paused for a moment without giving up. The gold-banded cudgel in his hand swung again, pounding fiercely on the Golden Bell Shield. ¡°Dang, Dang, Dang!!!¡± ¡°Thud, Thud, Thud!!!¡± No matter how much force Sun Wukong exerted, it was all fully absorbed by the shield, without a trace of damage. ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s so hard?!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Sun Wukong; the spectators were equally astonished. They knew well that Sun Wukong¡¯sbat power was eight times, and if he failed to break it, could Jin Chanzi¡¯s Golden Bell Shield beparable to nine times?! It was clear that no one could see Jin Chanzi¡¯s true strength. They wouldn¡¯t believe that he could only defend and not attack, as he imed. So, everyone thought Jin Chanzi might be the strongest this time! In the crowd, there was one face showing a different expression. It was Du Gang who hade from Earth and seen many intriguing things. Witnessing this situation, a hypothesis formed in his mind. What if this shield had the ability to absorb attacks, progressively amplifying in response? Perhaps the shield, which originally could be broken by a powerhouse deploying eight times theirbat power in full stride, would keep absorbing the force of the attacks if it wasn¡¯t defeated on the first attempt, eventually making it extraordinarily challenging to break. Following sessive failures, Sun Wukong grew increasingly aggressive. In the end, he manifested his true form, transforming into a gigantic ape measuring ten meters in height. Beating his chest and wielding a huge golden staff, he thrashed down fiercely. ¡°ng!!!¡± This time, the enormous impact resulted in a temporary hearing loss for everyone. A low rumbling sound echoed afterward. Everyone realized that the Golden Bell Shield remained intact, showing no signs of damage despite being attacked by Sun Wukong. ¡°Tough!¡± The transformed ape, upon seeing his attack ineffective, promptly reverted to his humanoid form regaining his sensibility. He praised, then jumped off the ring. ¡°You are exceptionally resilient, even more so than me. This round goes to you!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jin Chanzi, still under the shield, turned to look at Du Gang and,ughing, said: ¡°Lord Du, would you like to give it a try?¡± After beating Sun Wukong, Jin Chanzi was temporarily ranked first, while Du Gang after winning against the Heavenly Prince, also held a temporary second rank. Only the final showdown between these two would determine who held the top rank on the Human Ranking. Gazing at the Golden Bell Shield, which had grown exceptionally robust after multiple power umtions, Du Gang broke into a broad grin. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve invited me, I might as well give it a try!¡± With a single stride, he positioned himself outside the Golden Bell Shield. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, he fully unleashed his power without holding back, unlocking ten times hisbat ability instantly. ¡°Combat power of 727,200, how is that even possible?!¡± All the people present, be itmoners, the Heavenly Prince, or even Sun Wukong, were taken aback. They incredulously stared at Du Gang. Ten timesbat power, how could that be?! This was a full two times more than their eight-fold power! What a terrifying force! ¡°Thump!!!¡± Du Gang lifted his leg and kicked right at it. ¡°Thud!¡± The Golden Bell Shield trembled violently, seemingly on the verge of cracking. Jin Chanzi, who was stuck inside, was soaked in sweat, continuously reciting incantations to steady the Golden Bell Shield. Luckily, Du Gang did not press his attack and waited for three seconds. He watched as Jin Chanzi fully stabilized the Golden Bell Shield, then broke into a smile: ¡°Jin Chanzi, would you like to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°The loser bes the follower of the winner. What do you say?!¡± He used the same conditions Jiang Tianxin had proposed to him at the beginning. ¡®Another follower wager, so explosive!¡¯ Du Gang spoke light-heartedly, but the crowd beneath the stage was immensely stirred. At first, Jin Chanzi was excited. Winning over a person with ten-foldbat power to follow Buddhism was a great merit for him. But soon after, he calmed down. The opponent, who had already disyed ten-foldbat power, proposed this wager. Did this mean that Du Gang was sure of winning?! Was this truthful, or was he being set up?! After pondering for a moment, Jin Chanzi finally shook his head and declined: ¡°So sorry, Lord Du, but I, a humble monk, have long devoted my life to Buddha¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head regretfully and sighed: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to bid you farewell. Allow me to send you off!¡± Having said this, his eyebrows raised, and a killing intent surged from within. The next second, a majestic and lethal long spear appeared in his hand out of nowhere. ¡°Sky-breaking kill!¡± Wielding the spear, Du Gangunched an attack. ¡°Boom!¡± This time, the Golden Bell Shield didn¡¯t put up any resistance and instantly shattered. ¡°Pop!¡± Jin Chanzi, who was originally in a meditative posture, was swept away by the strike and fell off the ring. ¡°Many thanks!¡± Du Gang, standing in the ring, made a fist salute and chuckled: ¡°This time, I¡¯m the top. Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?!¡± His eyes gleaming like a torch, took a sweeping nce at everyone below the stage, especially at those formidable individuals, one by one. Without exception, everyone whose gaze met his ended up faltering and diverting their eyes, not daring to hold his gaze. Even the Heavenly Prince and Sun Wukong chose to stay clear of him for the time being. After waiting for ten seconds and receiving no eptance of his challenge, Du Gang burst into loudughter. He turned towards a Tianji Pavilion master standing like a sentinel and, grinning, said: ¡°You witnessed all, right? Time to change the ranking board. I am first this time!¡± As his statement ended, a great power from Tianji Pavilion emerged, dering the conclusion of the fights and announced the updated ranking list. Without a doubt, Du Gang was ranked first. Jin Chanzi, second; Sun Wukong, third; Heavenly Prince, fourth; Yan Chixia, fifth. The reason for cing the Heavenly Prince fourth was because he had not fought against Sun Wukong. Based on their ranks in the previous round with one being second and the other being first, this ordering seemed fitting. Along with the top ten rankings, the great power also announced the ranks of otherpetitors in the Human Ranking. Jiang Tianxin¡¯s ranking didn¡¯t change much; he was ranked 25th on the Human Ranking. As for Ying Feiyu, who didn¡¯t battle against him earlier, his rank was set at 11th ce. Silently, the great powerhouse of Tianji Pavilion dered all rankings and announced: ¡°The grand event ends here. Every battle detail will be documented and detailed on a separate page by the Tianji Pavilion¡­¡± It was easy to imagine, once this documentation gets out, Du Gang¡¯s fame will rise exponentially throughout the world!! Chapter 337: 336: Golden Scroll Chapter 337: 336: Golden Scroll
With the end of the martial arts match-makingpetition, the Human Ranking was finalized, and the grand event of Jiuyang Vi finally concluded. The gents, both young and old, who came from all over, returned home. Du Gang thought that Ying Feiyu and Sun Wukong mighte looking for him, but they didn¡¯t even show upter on. ording to Jiang Tianxin, they went straight home and began closed-door cultivation. Only then did Du Gang realize that, although these two were also arranged by their ns to follow him, they were still unconvinced and wanted to continue surpassing him. Good riddance, Du Gang thought. He was short on money, and if two more people were to join him, it would be hard to keep up. Thankfully, Jiang Tianxin was considerate. Not only did he not ask Du Gang for money, he even took the initiative to have his subordinates find ways to make money.
This wasn¡¯t because Du Gang was broke, but due to the fact that since he got people to follow him, he couldn¡¯t just ask the Jiang Family for money. If he did, other members of the Jiang Family might be unhappy, and it would create trouble. In the Southern Wilderness near the west side of a mountain peak, Kou Yingwuy on a deck chair, leisurely reading the detailed ount of the battle between the strong fighters of Jiuyang Vi¡¯s Human Ranking, newly released by Tianji Pavilion. ¡°Hmm, is Jiuyang Vi¡¯s match-making event for that Zhang Xinyi? She looks good, but I wonder who the lucky bastard will be¡­¡± Shaking his head, he continued reading. Soon, he came across the details of the martial arts match-makingpetition. ¡°On the third day, ten contestants advanced; seven voluntarily withdrew due to despair, leaving only Jiang Tianxin, Huang Yu, and Du Gang topete¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang?!?!¡± Kou Yingwu sat up straight, ¡°Did that guy go there?!¡± He quickly remembered that at the time, Zhang Xinyi wanted to exchange a Green Qinyin Stone for her life; Du Gang probably went there to collect his debt. ¡°To collect a debt and snag a wife while he¡¯s at it? That guy is really interesting!¡± However, he didn¡¯t mean to mock. It¡¯s in a man¡¯s nature to lust after women, and if he were in Du Gang¡¯s position, he would definitely try his luck. Who knows, he might hit the jackpot. ¡°But essentially, he¡¯s just making an appearance. Forget about Jiang Tianxin, even Huang Yu who ranks over two hundred in the Human Ranking, is not someone he can handle.¡± Kou Yingwu chuckled; he could already picture the oue. Surely, Du Gang would be defeated, leaving Jiang Tianxin and Huang Yu topete for the final victory.
But as he continued reading, he froze. ¡°Huang Yu reached abat power of 242,000. Du Gang¡¯s power was slightly better, peaking at 244,000 or so, defeating Huang Yu¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!!!¡± Kou Yingwu¡¯s mouth was wide open in disbelief. Rubbing his eyes, he wondered if he was seeing things. After adjusting his vision, he took another look, but there was no change at all. ¡°Did Du Gang really defeat Huang Yu? His strength¡­¡± This time, he was truly in shock. The first time he met Du Gang half a year ago, Du Gang was only at the third tribtion God Spirit Level. Though he could exhibit the power of nine tribtions, he was nheless weak; he wasn¡¯t even eligible to be on the Human Ranking, let alone threaten the peak powers. Who would¡¯ve thought that in such a short amount of time, just over twenty days since theypleted a mission together, this low-key guy wouldpletely overtake apetitor who ranked more than two hundred within the Human Ranking?!! It took a while for Kou Yingwu to gradually ept Du Gang¡¯s strength. ¡°But, that should be it, right? He definitely can¡¯t take down Jiang Tianxin, can he?¡± Saying this, he continued reading, only to feel his heart race again.
¡°Holy shit, he defeated Jiang Tianxin, and even made Jiang Tianxin follow him?!¡± ¡°p!¡± Kou Yingwu pped his own face, suspecting himself of daydreaming! But the sharp pain made him realize that all of this was real unless Tianji Pavilion was making stuff up. But that¡¯s impossible. Tianji Pavilion has been known for its integrity and neutrality for millions of years. If they were to fabricate information for one person, wouldn¡¯t they ruin their reputation? Northern ins. Purple Mist Sword Sect. At this moment, Tao Xuanzhu was also reading a book from Tianji Pavilion. When she read about Du Gang, her face was also filled with astonishment, her beautiful eyes flickering incessantly. ¡°When did he be so powerful?!¡± ¡°Did he possess this kind of strength all along and just hid it?¡± At that, she soon shook her head.
¡°No!¡± She started to recall the first interaction she had with Du Gang, and imitated his thought process, then began to analyze. ¡°In the first meeting, his cultivation was real, definitely at the Third Tribtion God Spirit Level¡­¡± ¡°Later, when Kou Yingwu proposed to form a team, Du Gang agreed, if he really has the strength he has now, he would not value Kou Yingwu¡¯s strength¡­¡± ¡°So, most likely, he was really only at the Third Tribtion at that time, and his current strength was developed in the half of a year!¡± Tao Xuanzhu was shocked, she never expected to deduce such a conclusion. ¡°Although the conclusion is surprising, the process of analysis is without fault, no matter how absurd, this is the truth, thus Du Gang did really do what others could not do in a lifetime within half a year!¡± ¡°Impressive¡­¡± She was a bit wistful, being reincarnators, who would have known Du Gang has advanced so much faster than them. ¡°With his current strength, he will be undergoing the assessment task this time, right?!¡± After pondering over and over, she finally decided, ¡°To participate in the assessment task, to stay in sync with Du Gang, this is the only way for everyone to form a team in the end!¡± Being with someone like this, her growth would quicken, hence, she was willing to change her n, to apply for the assessment earlier.
After peace was restored in Jiuyang Vi, Du Gang privately found Zhang Youwei to discuss matters. ¡°I applied for the assessment task before I came outst time, next time I go in it will be a solo assessment, the time after that will be a promotion task¡­¡± Zhang Youwei understood his meaning, nodded, and said: ¡°I know, for these two tasks, Yi¡¯er will not be with you, I will have her also partake in the assessment, and when the day of promotion arrives, you can bring her along!¡± Du Gang curiously asked: ¡°Can we team up for the promotion task?¡± Zhang Youwei nodded, ¡°Although I have never been to the Heavenly Court, I have collected a lot of information, for the promotion task, often a minimum of one hundred people are involved at the same time, only a few people can get promoted, teaming up is allowed!¡± As he spoke, he took out a scroll, and handed it to Du Gang: ¡°This is a golden team scroll, you can directly establish a fixed team¡­¡± Du Gang smiled: ¡°I also have twopanions in the Heavenly Court, they already have a team¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhang Youwei gave a faint smile, raised two fingers: ¡°Firstly, you cannot guarantee that they will definitely invite Yi¡¯er, if they don¡¯t, she dies, you die!¡± ¡°Secondly, you probably don¡¯t understand the ranking of teams formation, what I gave you is a golden team scroll, and theirs, at most, is a bronze scroll, the treatment of the two teams, cannot be mentioned in the same breath¡­¡± Indeed! Du Gang frowned, although he was perceptive at judging people and felt that Kou Yingwu was not that kind of person, but what if, if someone who bears a grudge against him learns about his rtionship with Zhang Xinyi, and then knows about Kou Yingwu¡¯s rtionship with him, and ends up putting Kou Yingwu in danger?!
This is the Primordial Continent, where even the Law of Cause and Effect exists, let alone finding out about his rtionships?! Therefore, from this perspective, forming a team and being the team leader is the wisest decision. As for the second point¡­ He turned his head to look at Zhang Youwei, asking: ¡°What¡¯s the difference between these team rankings?!¡± Zhang Youweiughed heartily, saying: ¡°That you don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°When forming a team in the Heavenly Court, one has to pay a certain price to get the team formation scroll!¡± ¡°Scrolls are usually divided into bronze, silver, and gold!¡± ¡°Using different grade scrolls, a team of the equivalent rank can be formed.¡± ¡°Teams like yours, at most can use the bronze scroll, the number of people is limited to five, and every time a person is added, some merit points must be paid, the privileges are very limited, it is usually regarded as a temporary team formation!¡± Du Gang was surprised, he didn¡¯t know that to add people a merit point had to be paid, Kou Yingwu didn¡¯t say anything. This guy, always so righteous, not only did he find the scroll himself, but he also paid the cost out of his own pocket every need, indeed worthy of being an outcast bandit. ¡°Silver scroll, after use, a silver team can be formed, the number of people is limited to ten, and each time a person is added, no cost is needed, it¡¯s considered a standard team, but there are almost no permanent privileges!¡± Zhang Youweiughed and said: ¡°But the golden scroll is different!¡± ¡°Golden scroll, after use, a golden team can be directly formed, the number of people is limited to 20, not only is there no cost in teaming up, but all members, upon entering the Heavenly Court, will be gathered in the same space, and even after the task ispleted, they will reconvene together, making coordination convenient!¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?!¡± Du Gang surprised, by thisparison, the golden team is incredibly good, every time after a task was finished, he had words he wanted to tell the others but there was no chance, but now, he could. Zhang Youweiughed: ¡°The scrolls used to form teams only go up to gold, so I could only get you a golden scroll!¡± ¡°However, the ranks of the teams are not limited to gold!¡± Upon hearing this Du Gang looked over quickly. ¡°For battle team levels, I understand there are Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, and Diamond five levels¡­¡± ¡°The upper limit cultivation level for Bronze, Silver, and Gold battle teams is God Spirit Level. This means, if you all remain at God Spirit Level, you won¡¯t be able to continue upgrading. You need to increase your strength to True God Level before you can upgrade the battle team level!¡± ¡°This implies that all members of a tinum battle team must be at True God Level, and simrly, all members of a Diamond battle team must be at Celestial God Level!¡± ¡°However, this does not mean all teams at the Bronze, Silver, and Gold levels are ones with God Spirit Level. In fact, there could be various levels of cultivation within such teams since many individualsck avenues for interaction with others during the God Spirit Level phase, so there aren¡¯t many who form teams¡­¡± Du Gang, quick-witted, read between the lines, ¡°Father-inw, are you suggesting that all reincarnates canmunicate once they¡¯ve reached beyond True God Level?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Zhang Youweiughed, ¡°I learned that beyond True God Level, one can spend more time in the Heavenly Court and gain ess to a public space for all True Gods tomunicate and conduct transactions!¡± ¡°Not only at True God Level, but even upon reaching Celestial God Level, you¡¯ll also have ess to a public space, although it will be separate from the one for True Gods!¡± Du Gang nodded. It would be unreasonable to expect Celestial Gods to lead True Gods in instance dungeons, wouldn¡¯t it?! Zhang Youwei continued, ¡°Furthermore, once you pass the evaluation and be True Gods, you can be considered as immortal!¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Gang was startled, not understanding his meaning. Zhang Youwei chuckled, ¡°The Heavenly Court, before the mythical era, was the master of all realms, ruling for countless ages, umting an infinite amount of treasures¡­¡± ¡°The Heavenly Court is not just a name, it¡¯s an unparalleled treasure born from the fate of Heaven and Earth!¡± ¡°Normally, our divine tools have grades. Whether it¡¯s True God Level or the highest Supreme category, none of them can escape from the category of divine tools! ¡°However, the Heavenly Court transcends all of this as the Heavenly Dao Treasure that suppresses all realms. In our world, there is only one such treasure. Now you understand, the Heavenly Court is not manually forged but naturally evolved from the Great Dao. It was only ruled by humans then!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°So, what is our current Heavenly Court?¡± Zhang Youwei paused, initially not wanting to reveal, but considering Du Gang¡¯s peculiarity, he began, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is battling outside forces. Most of its strength has been drawn out, reducing the Heavenly Court treasure¡¯s power to one-tenth, one of the reasons leading to the end of the Heavenly Court era!¡± Du Gang was shocked. So that¡¯s how it is! It turns out that external enemies had already appeared during the Heavenly Court era! Zhang Youwei continued, ¡°Now, some old members of the Heavenly Court used the Court to reshape the current reincarnation mode¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why I am so confident? Although the Heavenly Court has been reshaped, the one managing the whole Heavenly Court is a spirit split from the Heavenly Court treasure. It doesn¡¯t have any preferences or feelings¡ªeverything runs ording to procedures!¡± ¡°Thus, even those old Heavenly Court members cannot truly control the Heavenly Court!¡± Zhang Youweiughed, ¡°What I told you before is true. Once you be a True God in the Heavenly Court, you be immortal!¡± ¡°Because, once you be a True God, some part of your True Spirit will reside in the Deity Ranking, a list spanning across the Heavenly Court, recording all the gods within!¡± ¡°Anyone who resides on the Deity Ranking, no matter how they die in the outside world, even if they are killed by a Supreme, will be reborn in the Deity Ranking¡­¡± ¡°In essence, those in the Deity Ranking are defenders of the Heavenly Court, and also defenders of the Heavenly Dao¡ªthey are enforcers of Heaven¡¯s will!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Du Gang suddenly realized, he finally understood why they had said before that the Heavenly Court only recruited exceptional prodigies and ordinary people couldn¡¯t get in. How could someone with strong fate or talent not be chosen to be a defender of the Heavenly Dao? However, he quickly furrowed his brows, ¡°Are you implying that arge portion of the people on the Human Ranking could potentially be from the Heavenly Court?!¡± ¡°Pretty much!¡± ¡°Instead of saying they are from the Heavenly Court, it would be more urate to say that they be strong contenders of the Human Ranking because they are from the Heavenly Court!¡± Du Gang finally realized, ¡°So, the Heavenly Court is closely connected to the maind?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± ¡°In the Heavenly Court era, the Heavenly Court held a dominant role governing all realms. But in modern times, it serves as a medium connecting all realms. Virtually every powerful faction has arge number of people in the Heavenly Court. Not only that, even in some small worlds, if there are notably outstanding individuals, they may be selected by the Heavenly Court. By now, the Heavenly Court has essentially be a genuinely neutral organization, not affiliated with any entities, but represents, in a certain sense, the organization of the Heavenly Dao!¡± Only then did Du Gang understand why the Heavenly Court possesses countless Supreme Techniques and Nine Mysteries. It¡¯s the consequence of sessive generations of prodigies exchanging their techniques with the Heavenly Court! That¡¯s why their descendants couldn¡¯t exchange techniques for merit anymore¡ª their ancestors had already fleeced those merits! Zhang Youwei chuckled, ¡°The reason why nobody discusses the Heavenly Court routinely is because each entry and exit point of the Heavenly Court fluctuates. But if your enemies find out you¡¯re from the Heavenly Court and you¡¯re marked, they cany in wait around the area. Therefore, the entire maind has intentionally downyed the Heavenly Court¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why one should call a True God, a True God?¡± Du Gang shook his head, he only knew that True Gods can use the True Word and borrow the power of the Heavenly Dao. Zhang Youwei chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s because, to be a True God, one has to traverse their own Great Dao and entrust their Great Dao to the Heavenly Dao!¡± ¡°Only by entrusting it to the Heavenly Dao, can one be a True God. Essentially, one is entrusting their life to the Heavenly Dao, since if the Heavenly Dao copses, all the people that have entrusted their Great Dao to it will die¡­¡± ¡°So, to be frank, our world is born around the Heavenly Dao. If the Heavenly Dao perishes, so do we!¡± He looked at Du Gang filled with envy, ¡°You lucky guy, you¡¯re getting quite a bargain. For us normal God Spirits, trying to break through to True God Level is near impossible¡ªeven more difficult than ascending to heaven¡ªwe must march down our own Great Dao, which is no easy feat!¡± ¡°And you guys, all you need to do is pass the examination, with even two or three amongst a hundred advancing, you can directly be True Gods, which is incredibly easy!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°What happens to those who fail to advance?¡± ¡°They die!¡± Zhang Youwei smiled faintly, ¡°The world is fair. If a God Spirit Level does not pursue True Godhood, they can live a carefree life, coexisting or perishing with the Heavenly Dao, eternally¡­¡± ¡°But if they enter the Heavenly Court and pursue True Godhood, they must emerge victorious. Only two or three out of a hundred will survive. That¡¯s the survival rate. If they can survive, a smooth path lies ahead. If not, they¡¯ll bepletely annihted!¡± ¡°So, if the Heavenly Dao perishes, those below the True God level may not necessarily perish?¡± Zhang Youwei shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Heavenly Dao has never died before, so no one knows what would happen if it does. But, someone spected that if the Heavenly Dao dies, those below the True God level won¡¯t perish with it¡­¡± ¡°This is one reason why many at God Spirit Level don¡¯t want to advance to True God Level¡­¡± ¡°Simrly, above the True God level, they pretty much crush those at the God Spirit level. There is absolutely no chance to turn the tables. There is also no opportunity for a God Spirit Level to overthrow a True God Level!¡± So that¡¯s how it is! Du Gang nodded and asked, ¡°So, the True Word attack at the True God level actually relies on the power of the Heavenly Dao?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Zhang Youwei nodded, ¡°Above the True God level, they actually rely on the power of the Heavenly Dao; the difference lies only in how much is borrowed and how it¡¯s borrowed!¡± ¡°For True God Level, it is not urate to say that they ¡®borrow¡¯; they ¡®invoke¡¯, they invoke the scattered power of the Heavenly Dao to attack their opponents!¡± ¡°Only at the Celestial God Level do they actually borrow, and their methods are no longer limited to True Word attacks. Of course, we¡¯ll talk about the Celestial God Stage when you get there!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°What about the cultivation methods?¡± At the God Spirit Level stage, practicing different cultivation methods affect theirbat power. Different cultivation methods lead to differentbat power. But for True Gods, since they are all invoking the power of the Heavenly Dao, what use are the cultivation methods? Zhang Youweiughed, ¡°It is the same for cultivation methods. The Supreme Technique is the Supreme Cultivation Method, the Heavenly Level Cultivation Method. However, the creator of this method is not necessarily Supreme!¡± ¡°The so-called Supreme Technique is actually a method of borrowing the Heavenly Dao, a way of utilising the power of the Heavenly Dao!¡± ¡°All cultivation methods, although they differ in appearances, with some involving swords, spears, knives, etc., in reality, they all borrow the power of the Heavenly Dao!¡± ¡°The so-called progress of the cultivation method is actually invoking the power of the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s just that the Supremes, who have gone through the process, have condensed their understanding of the Heavenly Dao into these cultivation methods for future generations to understand!¡± After Zhang Youwei¡¯s exnation, Du Gang finally understood a bit about the True Gods, and this also provided him with clearer enlightenment on the state of the world. He understood that everyone, regardless of their level of cultivation, actually survives by relying on the Heavenly Dao. ¡°Having exined True Godhood, let me tell you about the Heavenly Court!¡± It was clear that Zhang Youwei had put in the effort and obtained a lot of secrets about the Heavenly Court. This was also rted to his cultivation at the God King level. For such beings, getting True Gods or Celestial Gods to answer some questions is as easy as pie. Moreover, what he asked were just ordinary matters that anyone in the Heavenly Court would know. ¡°During your God Spirit Level stage, the mission worlds you encounter, including the missions, are all basic versions. The purpose is to let you adapt to this ce. The rewards and difficulty levels are not too great!¡± ¡°But when you reach the True God stage, it will be different!¡± Zhang Youwei said solemnly, ¡°Once you reach the True God stage, the worlds you go to will no longer be fixed. You could possibly go to worlds with God Kings, or you might go to worlds where the strongest beings are only True Gods. In any case, by that time, the dangers you encounter will increase exponentially.¡± Du Gang was taken aback, thenughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that True Spirits who stay in the Heavenly Court are immortal? If you can¡¯t respawn after death, it¡¯s no big deal!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhang Youwei offered a faint smile. Du Gang¡¯s smile faded, and he asked with furrowed brows, ¡°Do you mean that resurrection has side effects?¡± ¡°Of course, or else everyone would fearlessly court death, the world would have descended into chaos long ago!¡± Zhang Youwei exined, ¡°Resurrecting on the Deity Ranking is not without cost. If you die at Rank One of True Godhood, your power and cultivation level after resurrection will be fixed at Rank One of True Godhood, with no possibility of progression.¡± ¡°Besides, you willpletely lose your human rights¡­¡± Heughed, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is the fairest. You take the Heavenly Dao as a coborator and it sees you as a person no matter what. However, once you die and be a True Spirit, all bets are off. You are not a person, but a tool. It doesn¡¯t care about your thoughts or your life and death. It will use or kill you at will, without any courtesy!¡± Du Gang was speechless, he had never expected the Heavenly Dao to have such a cruel side, but it also seemed normal. Zhang Youwei continued, ¡°Also, resurrection has a cost. Each death takes about a million years to naturally resurrect on the Deity Ranking. If you want to resurrect earlier, you need others to supply resources to shorten the revival time!¡± ¡°Now, do you still dare to die?¡± Du Gang shivered and shook his head, ¡°Death equals selling oneself and cutting off all opportunities. Although one is still alive, they are merely surviving, with no dignity left!¡± Zhang Youwei fretted he might not understand and rashly court death, ending up stuck at the True God Level. If Du Gang bes a servant of the Heavenly Court, that¡¯s fine, but if there¡¯s nobody to take care of his daughter, that¡¯s an issue. Even the servants in the Heavenly Court are categorised. From what he knows, the lives of the God King Level servants seem quitefortable. Even he had been somewhat tempted to consider it before, but of course, he was only mulling over the idea¡­ Du Gang nodded, ¡°I understand, in short, after achieving True Godhood, avoid death if possible. If you die, you be a ve!¡± Chapter 338: 337: Single-person Assessment Task! Chapter 338: 337: Single-person Assessment Task!
[Assessment task begins, this is a solo task, all team-based tools are ineffective!] [Ding, detecting multiple worldviews in your mind, searching¡­] [Your worldview has been matched with the known world and most uing worlds would be presented based on what you perceive!] [This task¡¯s world is: Ghost Lady] [Task 1: y three major demons, rewarded with one point of merit.] [Task 2: Ensure Ning Caichen isn¡¯t beaten in the Guobei County government office, rewarded with one point of merit.]
[Task 3: Ensure Ning Caichen sessfully meets Fu Qingfeng, rewarded with one point of merit.] [Afterpleting all three tasks, you can apply to return to the Heavenly Court.] The moment Du Gang enters the peripheral waiting area of the task world, he is bombarded with a series of tasks. This time, it is a solo assessment task, with only him participating, and no one wille in for ten minutes. ¡°Ghost Lady?¡± Du Gang was taken aback but not overly surprised. The main world reflects all heavens and in other small worlds, it¡¯s quite normal for various crossover characters and stories to exist. There¡¯s more than one character from the novels, films, and animations he¡¯s seen. Regardless, he has to seriouslyplete the task. While the purple force below is invading, he starts pondering on the task. ¡°Ghost Lady has four versions of its first part alone¡­¡± Du Gang looks at the three tasks and mumbles, ¡°Guobei County, I remember, both the second and fourth versions have a Guobei County¡­¡± He quickly noticed task three, ¡°Fu Qingfeng, this is a character from the sequel of the second version, which means this task world might be the first version¡­¡±
¡°It¡¯s not guaranteed, there could be some discrepancies¡­¡± After all, this is the task world, not traveling to the movie world. Some differences are possible. ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯ll find out once I enter the world!¡± After waiting ten minutes, the purple force below slowly enters, looks like¡­ ¡°Like game progress loading?¡± Du Gang paused, it indeed looks like the loading bar at the bottom of the League of Legends, ten minutes, just about one hundred percent¡­ Perhaps this so-called task world was created by the Heavenly Court? However, even if it wasn¡¯t, it¡¯s perfectly normal for a Ghost Lady world to exist at the same time. Without mentioning how many God Spirits there are, even Sector Lords can create small worlds within their bodies, regardless of their size, they¡¯re still small worlds. How many Sector Lords are there on the Primordial Continent? Countless! Even in the hundreds of millions would be an understatement, even the term trillions seems a bit less, not only does the Primordial Continent possess such strong individuals, other smaller worlds can also harbor such powerhouses!
The most terrifying thing is, those deceased Sector Lords also once created small worlds, so counting these, there are countless worlds, far more than ten thousand. And with the ability of the Heavenly Court, it¡¯s too easy to change a small world and evolve it ording to the direction of the movies in his mind. ¡°Also, there¡¯s no mention of incarnation mode this time, so that means I¡¯m entering with my own body, in which case¡­¡± Du Gang breaks into a smile, with his current strength of being number one in the Human Ranking, who can resist his actual body entering the world? ¡°Whoosh!¡± A purple light shes and Du Gang is now in the task world. He stands in a wastnd, surrounded by wild grasses. Not far from his feet, a crumbling stone appears in front of his eyes, with ¡®Guobei County¡¯ inscribed on it. ¡°Logically speaking, the plot should have just begun, right?!¡± He believes that since the Heavenly Court can evolve the world into the films in his mind, there is no reason not to give him aplete experience. He looks up at the sky, it has be dim and the surroundings appear gloomy. ¡°Just started, isn¡¯t this when Ning Caichen just arrived in Guobei County? I remember it was already daylight when he arrived¡­¡± Wait a minute!
Du Gang revisits the memory in his mind and discovers that before the plot begins, there¡¯s a prequel about an unknown schr being seduced by Xiao Qian and then swallowed by Granny Tree Sprite. ¡°From this perspective, current events might be syncing with the beginning of the plot?¡± Lanruo Temple! Du Gang thinks for a moment, if he goes to Lanruo Temple now, he might even be able to watch the beginning scene. ¡°However, where is Lanruo Temple?¡± Du Gang frowns, the stone inscribing ¡®Guobei County¡¯ is right here, so the direction behind the stone is naturally Guobei County and can be excluded. Apart from here, there are three other directions. In one of the directions, directly opposite Guobei County, is a dirt road with some footprints imprinted. ¡°This road can be eliminated too, Lanruo Temple has been deste for quite a while¡­¡± Then, he starts surveying the other two directions. On the left, there¡¯s also a dirt road, though not many people traverse it, it¡¯s still clear that it¡¯s a road. He quickly moved forward and crouched down to observe the footprints on the ground. ¡°There are footprintsing and going, which means this road is rtively safe!¡±
Next, he goes to the right, which is a bit different with wild grass covering the ground, about three to four inches deep. However, in the middle, some of the grass is lower, only a few inches high. This indicates that people have traversed here before, but it¡¯s been some time since anyonest passed through. He takes a step forward and watches carefully. He can vaguely see some footprints still retaining their outlines on the ground. ¡°A one-way track, looks like it¡¯s this way!¡± Guobei County is next to Lanruo Temple, he is certain that walking towards the right will bring him to Lanruo Temple. Du Gang doesn¡¯t hesitate, he strides off to the right. After a short walk, he encounters a low hill, a hill you would almost not notice from a distance. At the foot of this hill, there¡¯s a clearly maintained mountain path. ¡°Hehe, this untrodden wilderness has been tidied up. Interesting!¡± Following the mountain path upward, he soon saw the sign of Lanruo Temple and the gloomy, dpidated temple itself. ¡°Thud!¡± Du Gang lightly stepped forward, not entering the door, but leaping straight onto the rooftop, peering inside. The whole inner courtyard was littered with fallen leaves, and there was a flickering light in one room, moving back and forth. ¡°Ting Ting Ting~~!¡±
Suddenly, a wind chime sounded, and an almost imperceptible presence rapidly approached from afar. Was this the part where Granny devours people? Du Gang squinted his eyes and wondered, ¡°If I save this schr, will there be an extra reward?¡± He decided to act immediately. Like a wild goose, he skimmed across the courtyard with seemingly effortless grace but remarkable speed, stopping before the door of the lit room. ¡°Creak!¡± Not knowing how to go through walls or turn invisible, he saw no need for secrecy and walked straight inside. As soon as he entered, he saw a schr lying on the floor, his eyes zed over, oblivious to the intrusion. On top of him was a woman in white, draped in gauzy cloth. The woman¡¯s clothes were disheveled, her bone-white shoulders exposed, and her long ck hair cascading onto the floor. On hearing the noise, she turned her head, and her face changed when she saw Du Gang, showing a touch of surprise. It was clear that she hadn¡¯t detected Du Gang¡¯s presence initially. Although Du Gang wasn¡¯t skilled in going invisible or traversing walls, he could perfectly conceal his aura. These creatures could locate people by sensing their breath. From her perspective, there shouldn¡¯t have been anyone outside. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s beautiful!¡± Du Gang noticed that although this Xiao Qian looked different from her depiction in films, her beauty surpassed it. Her skin was as smooth as jade, lips red-hot, her bosom veiled by white cloth. Even he felt a slight me in his heart on seeing her, let alone the schr. Of course, given his cultivation, he immediately extinguished this nascent me of desire. ¡°Ting Ting Ting!¡± Just as he was preparing to take action, something that looked like a tree root, essentially a tongue, shoot through the window, flying rapidly towards the schr on the ground. ¡°Hmph!¡± Du Gang, noticing this, naturally wouldn¡¯t stand by. He leaped forward and threw a punch. ¡°Boom!¡± The tongue, just about to reach the schr, was struck by Du Gang¡¯s punch. It crumbled into a dead vine and dropped to the ground. ¡°Who goes there?!!¡± A masculine-feminine roar echoed from afar, followed by an even more fierce presence rapidly closing in. ¡°Puff!¡± The gorgeous woman on top of the schr pushed him away, who was just getting bold ideas. She flew into the air. ¡°Ssh!¡± She dived straight out the window, showing no intention to fight. Xiao Qian is pretty clever! Du Gang smiled faintly. He had thought the woman would fight him, but she escaped instead. He didn¡¯t give chase. The moment Xiao Qian jumped out, another vine shot into the room. ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t just appear and not show yourself, can you?¡± Du Gang sneered, mimicking an axe with his hand. He swung forward, chopping down the vine in midair. ¡°Bang!¡± An axe shadow appeared out of thin air, cleaving the vine in half. It then expanded across the surroundings, reaching the outside. ¡°Stop!¡± Before the shadow of the axe could follow the vine to its source, the androgynous voice rang out again. The suspended vine abruptly lost its support and fell to the ground. ¡°Who are you? Why did you intrude into my room? Where¡¯s thedy from just now?¡± Finally, the schr jolted awake. As the haze in his eyes dispersed, he regarded Du Gang with caution. Du Gang nced at him, lightly flicked a finger, and a small air pellet shot out, hitting the schr¡¯s head. ¡°Crack!¡± With a soft thud, the schr¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he immediately passed out. Du Gang controlled his strength, just enough to knock him out and save himself the trouble. Without pause, he leaped forward and emerged into the courtyard in an instant. In front of him, Xiao Qian was slightly behind a tall woman in ck robe, wearing a ck crown shaped like a fish tail, with a pale face. This woman, the ck-robed woman, was the Granny Tree Sprite. She indeed was a tree sprite as in the ¡¯87 version of Ghost Lady. At this moment, Du Gang did not take his opponent seriously, and even had the leisure to ponder about the plot of the film. ¡°Who¡¯s this stinky Taoist who dares to mess with me?!¡± Granny roared, her eyes ring at Du Gang menacingly, seemingly ready to attack. However, she got it wrong. Du Gang wasn¡¯t wearing the attire of a Taoist priest, but to her, any powerful figure had to be a Taoist. She¡¯s bluffing! Du Gang sniffed disdainfully. This woman obviously couldn¡¯t gauge his depth. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to take action. Otherwise, she would have struck against anyone else, even Yan Chixia, never trying to intimidate them like this. Should I kill this Granny?! He didn¡¯t rush into action, but started to think. Having experienced the Red World, he had be more cautious, fearing a possible trap in the task. Task one: y three major demons. That was straightforward, and the granny in front of him might be one of them. He didn¡¯t linger on the first task, but moved on to the second. Task 2: Ensure Ning Caichen was not beaten at the Guobei County government office, the reward is a little bit of merit. Ensure Ning Caichen was not beaten at the Guobei County Government Office? With a little thought, he remembered what the plot was about. It was the development where Yan Chixia and Ning Caichen met, and Yan Chixia mistakenly killed a ghost, which led Ning Caichen to treat him as a murderer and report to the officials. If this was the case, he would have to make sure the original plot remained unchanged and allow Ning Caichen to smoothly carry out his part. While he was thinking, Granny spoke, ¡°Xiao Qian, you go try him out!¡± This old witch was clever, she wasn¡¯t going to try anything herself but sent Xiao Qian instead. Controlled by Granny¡¯s spell, Xiao Qian didn¡¯t dare to disobey. Despite discerning that this man was not simple, she rushed towards Du Gang. ¡°p!¡± Just as she was about to reach Du Gang, she was caught by the neck with a p from him. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Xiao Qian was shocked, extremely fearful. She wanted to use spells to free herself but found that her soul power was out of control and could not use any techniques. Du Gang, who was holding her, had a faint feeling that as soon as he released his divine power, he would burn the person in front of him to ashes. Of course, he didn¡¯t do that. To be on the safe side, he didn¡¯t n to disrupt the plot. His visit was firstly to identify which version of Ghost Lady this was, as he knew there were already four editions. Secondly, he wanted to see if there were extra rewards for saving a condemned person. Now, it¡¯s been several seconds. The schr who should have been dead was still alive, but he didn¡¯t hear any system voice. This meant that saving a condemned person didn¡¯t grant any extra rewards. Meanwhile, some movement came from the distance apanied by a dark aura, simr to Xiao Qian¡¯s, indicating the arrival of the bunch of female ghosts under Granny¡¯s control. After a moment, Du Gang nonchntly threw Xiao Qian away. ¡°Bang!¡± Without control, she mmed into the courtyard wall with the impact leaving a huge hole. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sister Xiao Qian got beaten up!¡± A series of subdued voices echoed as a group of extravagantly dressed beautiful women turned up in the courtyard. ¡°Granny, who is this man? Howe Xiao Qian¡­¡± Granny didn¡¯t answer them, instead, she squinted her eyes at Du Gang, then told the ghost crowd, ¡°You all go and assist Xiao Qian, take him down for me!¡± She still didn¡¯t dare to take action herself, not knowing Du Gang¡¯s capabilities. She wanted these female ghosts to test him out. Her survival so far was simply because she knew that these Taoists only had limited magical power, which once exhausted, would render them ordinary and vulnerable. The female ghosts didn¡¯t refuse. Seeing Xiao Qian just being thrown away, they assumed the Taoist in front of them was just slightly stronger than Xiao Qian. With theirbined forces, they could surely take him down. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± The female ghosts were light as a feather, swift as the wind, they charged towards Du Gang with an air of perfume and refreshing breeze. Du Gangpletely ignored their attacks, looked around, and picked out the most inconspicuous one among the group of female ghosts and struck with his palm. ¡°Boom!¡± His attack,ter but faster, hit the midair female ghost in an instant. ¡°Bang!¡± A loud explosion signified that the female ghost couldn¡¯t even scream and simply dissipated into nothingness, her soulpletely shattered. Though he felt it was unlikely, Du Gang still gave it a try. No extra reward for killing female ghosts! By this time, other people¡¯s attacks finally arrived. But at this point, Du Gang no longer had any murderous intentions. He had only killed a ghost to see if there was any extra reward. Upon getting the answer, he naturally didn¡¯t want to make another move. He wanted the plot to follow the movie. What if he killed these ghosts and caused the plot to deviate which could hinder hispletion of tasks two and three? He didn¡¯t forcefully confront these attacks. He was sure that these ghosts would not harm him, but being hit would be quite a blow to his ego. So¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± An aura exploded from his body. The surrounding female ghosts were repelled instantly, they were flung in all directions, which included their white silk banners and long swords used for their attacks. Such an impressive aura! Granny¡¯s face turned solemn. She didn¡¯t expect this random person to have such amanding aura, seeming even stronger than herself. Little did she know, Du Gang didn¡¯t only restrain himself from bursting out but didn¡¯t even release all his basicbat power. Hisbat power aura he just released, at most, was only around fifty or sixty thousand, and that alone made Granny somewhat wary. His current strength was almost unrivalled in this task world, where the maximumbat power was only at the God Spirit Level! The only thing that could constrain him was the tasks, failure toplete all three tasks would lead to his eradication by the Heavenly Court, no matter how powerful he was. Therefore, killing was not his main choice. The goal was toplete the tasks! After Du Gang swept away the ghosts, he turned around and entered the room. He approached the unconscious schr, picked him up, nced at Granny Tree Spirit, and left without saying a word the way he came in. His speed was impressive. Covering hundreds of meters in a single step, he left Lanruo Temple in just a few strides and vanished from sight. ¡°Phew!¡± He left! Granny Tree Spirit released the breath she had been holding, and her tightly clenched toes slowly rxed as they remained rooted in the ground. Luckily, she didn¡¯t attack. This Daoist probably wasn¡¯t looking for her; he most likely just happened to pass by! She felt somewhat relieved. If she had attacked, the result might have been uncertain. Fortunately, it didn¡¯te to that! This was precisely what Du Gang wanted: to avoid making any unnecessaryment and maintain the illusion that he was just passing by to provent any changes in the plot. ¡°Granny, who was that man?!¡± ¡°Granny, why didn¡¯t you stop him?!¡± The surrounding female ghosts who were thrown aside, as well as Xiao Qian who crashed into a courtyard wall, all rushed to Granny¡¯s side, bombarding her with questions. Granny reluctantly said, ¡°That Daoist was just passing by. He¡¯s strong, and I might get hurt if I fight him¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± All of the surrounding female ghosts, including Xiao Qian, were taken aback and looked at Granny in disbelief. In their eyes, Granny was the strongest. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was a monk or a Daoist; over the years, many had died at the hands of Granny. Who knew there could be someone whom even Granny feared. Unfortunately, he left just like that¡­ Most of the ghosts seemed genuinely relieved, only Xiao Qian and a few other female ghosts had regret brimming in their eyes. It was clear that they were all discontent living under Granny¡¯s control. Xiao Qian was not satisfied because she was rtively kindhearted and didn¡¯t want to hurt people. As for the other ghosts¡¯ intentions, that remained unknown. They were trapped by Granny Tree Spirit and she was reaping all the benefits, their cultivation has not advanced an inch in over a hundred years. Those who want to escape Granny¡¯s control might not necessarily be good ghosts; they could also be ghosts who wish to strike out on their own and be ghost kings¡­ After leaving Lanruo Temple, Du Gang returned to the stele in Guobei County and continued his earlier contemtion. Task 3: Ensure that Ning Caichen meets Fu Qingfeng sessfully, reward: one merit point. ¡°Task three requires me to ensure that Ning Caichen sessfully meets Fu Qingfeng, does this mean, I need to ensure the plot progresses to the second part?!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not only that!¡± Du Gang squinted, ¡°The precondition here is that I need to ensure Ning Caichen survives until the second part to meet Fu Qingfeng!¡± ¡°So, is this the trap within the task? While it appears the requirement is only for their meeting, the true goal is for me to protect Ning Caichen, not to let him die too early!¡± ¡°This means that the actual task world is filled with more dangers than in the movie, and these dangers are all aimed at Ning Caichen!¡± ¡°What I have to do is to prevent these threats from harming him, allowing him to follow the plot as expected and eventually meet Fu Qingfeng!¡± After realizing everything, Du Gang showed a faint smile, ¡°So, first, I need to find Ning Caichen!¡± ¡°I remember at the beginning of the movie, he takes shelter from the rain in a straw pavilion¡­ at the Ten Mile Pavilion!¡± As a cultivator who has reached the Nine Tribtions stage carrying seven God Spirits within him, his God Spirits can leave freely when not summoned by the Heavenly Court. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A God Spirit flew out, hiding itself with Divine Thought, and flew along the main road. ¡°If you release one, you¡¯re releasing them, if you release two, you¡¯re still releasing them¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°In that case, why not send them all!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± After he spoke, one God Spirit after another emerged from his body and flew toward the predicted location. One followed the main road to find Ning Caichen, one went to the left to scout, and one returned to Lanruo Temple to monitor the situation inside. Another one flew towards the city, and the remaining three God Spirits stayed within his body, without straying too far away. Du Gang closed his eyes and quietly waited. When the distance isn¡¯t too far, the information exchange between the God Spirits is quite swift, with almost no obstruction. After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, he opened his eyes. ¡°Ning Caichen isn¡¯t in the city; he hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± ¡°Also, one of the God Spirits can be sent to the capital to see if the Centipede National Master who appears in the second part is there!¡± Task number one is to kill three major demons, and ording to his thoughts, Granny Tree Spirit, the ck Mountain Old Monster, and the Centipede National Master were just three. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Of the three remaining God Spirits, one suddenly flew out and went in the direction of the capital. ¡°In the story, the ck Mountain Old Monster resides in the so-called Ghost Realm. At that time, Yan Chixia entered the Ghost Realm through a Yin Yang Inn¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± With this thought, another God Spirit flew out from his body. The God Spirit that flew out muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to find the Ghost Realm!¡± and left straight away. Only one God Spirit along with his physical body remained with Du Gang. This is the benefit of possessing God Spirits. It¡¯s like having multiple avatars who can do different things. This was the first time he did this in the task world, and it seemed to work well. ¡°Next, as long as all scenes that appear in the plot are monitored, I just have to wait for the plot to progress!¡± Chapter 339: 338: Return! (A Grand Chapter of Ten Thousand Words Presented) Chapter 339: 338: Return! (A Grand Chapter of Ten Thousand Words Presented)
Du Gang didn¡¯t have to wait long before the God Spirit in front spotted Ning Caichen, a man who looked exactly like the Ning Caichen from the 87 version. ¡°Great, now all I have to do is protect Ning Caichen!¡± He thought for a moment and had the God Spirit that found Ning Caichen attached to him. This way, he could protect Ning Caichen on time if anything happened. As the God Spirit followed, when they arrived at the Ten Mile Pavilion, Du Gang was puzzled that it wasn¡¯t raining There. ¡°ording to the plot, it should be raining here, and Xiahou Swordsman just happens to pass by, killing all other people and giving Ning Caichen a steamed bun in the process.¡± Since it wasn¡¯t raining, Ning Caichen didn¡¯t need to take shelter at Ten Mile Pavilion. He continued on his way to Guobei County without pausing.
¡°Could it be because this is the mission world, there are some slight deviations?¡± Du Gang felt that something was off, but he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what was wrong after giving it some thought. He shook his head, not brooding over it anymore, and headed towards the city ahead of time. Just finding Ning Caichen was enough. As long as he protected him and followed the plot, everything would be fine. When Ning Caichen arrived in Guobei County, Du Gang found that the plot had lined up again. The ount book he was holding was already soaked by the rain and the owner didn¡¯t believe he was here to collect debts, kicking him out instead. With nightfall approaching, Ning Caichen could only ask a friendly-looking vendor nearby, ¡°Sir, where can I find a ce to crash for the night without having to spend money?¡± ¡°For free?¡± The vendor unconsciously echoed. The next second, everyone around him froze, looking at Ning Caichen with expressionless faces. Ning Caichen, unaware of the situation, continued to inquire about the whereabouts of Lanruo Temple. ¡°If you leave the city and walk three and a half miles to the east, you¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡±
After thanking the vendor, Ning Caichen set off for Lanruo Temple, leaving Guobei County. At this moment, Du Gang, who was standing at the top of Lanruo Temple, furrowed his brows. He had brought seven God Spirits into the mission world, six of which were dispersed to check out different locations. The abilities of these God Spirits, although limited in their range of coverage, should have been able to epass most of the plot locations. However, he wasn¡¯t able to find Yan Chixia or Xiahou Swordsman. ording to the 87 version of the plot, these two characters encountered Ning Caichen during battles at Lanruo Temple, but they were nowhere to be seen now. ¡°Is it due to minor discrepancies, or have I overlooked something?¡± Du Gang pondered for a moment and didn¡¯t figure out anything else. Heughed at himself in self-derision, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. As long as I protect Ning Caichen andplete the mission, it¡¯s all good!¡± ¡°And¡­ also need to keep Fu Qingfeng safe to avoid premature death!¡± The third task is to let Ning Caichen meet Fu Qingfeng. Therefore, he had to keep both of them alive. Du Gang concealed his aura. Unless directly perceived, he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. He hid on the rooftop, retracted his Divine Thought, and observed in secret. Before, he had used the God Spirit to test it. Those female ghosts, though mediocre in strength, were extremely sensitive to the probing of Divine Thought. So, Du Gang didn¡¯t use his Divine Thought anymore, but rather lifted a roof tile to peek secretly. Ning Caichen entered the room, did a little cleaning under the Buddha statue, spread out a nket he brought, and theny downfortably.
At this moment, Xiao Qian, who had been using the temple as a hunting ground, sensed the presence of a living soul and quickly approached. It didn¡¯t take long for her to arrive at the window of the room and peek inside quietly. It¡¯s another schr. Xiao Qian couldn¡¯t bear to harm people, but if she didn¡¯t, Granny would vent her anger on her. I¡¯ll test him, and if he shows no reaction, I¡¯ll let him go. Xiao Qian lightly floated into the room,nding not far from Ning Caichen. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She moaned softly, pretending to fall. Huh? Upon hearing the noise, Ning Caichen looked up and saw a gorgeous maiden. He was astonished. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. But the sudden appearance of such a girl in this deste ce felt strange.
He wondered if this woman could be some sort of ghost or demon. But she was so beautiful. To die under the peony flower, even as a ghost, would be a romantic gesture. No matter what, even if she were a ghost, he wanted to be with her. In that moment, the schr¡¯s gaze became lustful. Filled with excitement, he took a few steps forward and helped Xiao Qian up. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, kind sir. I was traveling with my family when we encountered mountain bandits, and I¡¯ve been fleeing for my life to this point. Please, sir, save me!¡± Indeed, how could such a stunning girl be a ghost? Ning Caichen¡¯s face lit up with determination, ¡°Fear not, miss, I will protect you.¡± He himself was merely a frail schr, yet now he stepped into the role of a hero in front of this beautiful girl. Upon hearing this, Xiao Qian¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She parted her attractive lips faintly and emitted a breath, infusing the air with a charming fragrance that wafted towards Ning Caichen. Next, she slowly revealed her shoulder, her eyes flickering enticingly as she looked at him deeply, ¡°Sir, do you find me beautiful?¡±
Ning Caichen was at a loss, having never encountered such a situation before. He mumbled, ¡°Beautiful! I¡¯ve never seen anyone as beautiful as you.¡± Emotionally moved, he took a couple steps forward and cautiously held Xiao Qian¡¯s hand. Xiao Qian turned away shyly with a smile, ¡°I hope you will cherish me ¡­¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± Ning Caichen swallowed, losing control of his impulses, he puckered his mouth, moving it towards Xiao Qian¡¯s neck. The skin there was so fair and tender, it stirred his appetite. Huh? From the eaves of the roof, Du Gang knit his brows. When had Ning Caichen be like this? Considering Ning Caichen¡¯s personality, he should not be behaving this way, should he?! Could it be that the Heavenly Court wants him to fight to the death with the Tree Demon Granny? Isn¡¯t this tricking the Tree Demon Granny into her own death? ¡°Ring-ring-ring!!!¡±
While Du Gang was lost in thought, Xiao Qian rang the bell attached to her foot down below. Immediately following this action, the characteristics of the Tree Demon Granny started to swiftly approach from a distance. Just like before, the only thing that came towards them was a lone vine. Ignore it? Of course not, Ning Caichen was the protagonist. He couldn¡¯t let him die. Du Gang once again made his appearance, stomping on the swiftly approaching vine underfoot. ¡°Repugnant Taoist, it¡¯s you again!¡± An earth-shaking roar echoed from the distance. Immediately following, a tremendous energy rushed rapidly towards them. This time, the Tree Demon Granny was enraged. Meanwhile, inside the room, Xiao Qian, who had been waiting for the granny¡¯s arrival, was initially taken aback at hearing this outburst. Fear immediately followed as she recalled the Taoist that even the granny was wary of. She hastily got up and darted towards the window, bypassing Du Gang and joining the Tree Demon Granny. Despite her underlying intentions not to harm people for the granny, she didn¡¯t forget that she herself was a ghost, and that ghosts and Taoists were ipatible. Standing behind the granny, she looked towards the courtyard; sure enough, the same handsome man was there. Compared to the Taoist the granny had talked about, she viewed the man before her as more of a dignified gentleman. Although he wore no adornments, his extraordinary demeanor marked him as anything butmon. But Du Gang, still disregarding the granny¡¯s fury, furrowed brows even more. He nced at Xaio Qian who was standing outside behind the Tree Demon, then again at Ning Caichen, who was inside hurriedly dressing, his clothes in disarray. ¡°How dare you ignore me? Taoist, you won¡¯t escape today!¡± While the granny¡¯s words weren¡¯t the least bit polite, she still made no move, opting to wait and see. But Du Gang had had enough. ¡°Quiet down!¡± He coldly snorted, and a godly aura erupted from him. ¡°Boom!¡± This aura resembled a celestial god¡¯s descent from heaven, grand and radiant, shimmering with divine light. ¡°Ah!!¡± Xiao Qian and all the other ghosts who had gathered screamed in unison, falling to their knees. Try as they might to escape, the divine light possessed a certain captivating power, immobilizing them in ce, allowing no room for movement. Standing in their midst, the formerly arrogant Tree Demon Granny¡¯s face turned sallow, her body emitting green smoke. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Her eyes wide open in disbelief, she trembled as her body continually struggled against the crushing force of the divine light. ¡°Are you a god?¡± ¡°Impossible, the Celestial Realm copsed, the celestial gods are all dead. How could you possibly still be alive ¡­¡± With her limited knowledge, she couldn¡¯tprehend Du Gang, considering him to be a heavenly god descended to Earth. Du Gang paid her no heed, instead looking puzzled at Ning Caichen who had just emerged from the room. Struck by the disy of divinity, Ning Caichen immediately kneeled, bowing his head in worship. Is this Ning Caichen? Why does he look nothing like what I¡¯ve seen on screen? Suddenly, a thought sprang into his mind, and he asked aloud, ¡°Schr, what is your name?¡± ¡®Ning Caichen¡¯ seemed both excited and scared at the question. With a frightened look, he said, ¡°Honorable immortal, I am called Zhu Zhang!¡± Zhu Zhang¡­ Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched, was Heavenly Court serious? What was the point of creating a man who looks identical to Ning Caichen from the 1987 version? Despite his internalints, Du Gang quickly discerned the truth. It was a trap, a trick devised by Heavenly Court. They wanted him to mistake this man for Ning Caichen, and consequently, cross swords with the Tree Demon Granny¡­ However, the assessment task should be standard; it was impossible to elevate the difficulty to match his unparalleled status on the Human Ranking. As a result, this task appeared downright peculiar to him. If another person less powerful than the Tree Demon Granny took on the task, this fake Ning Caichen might die, causing him to lose his bearings. All these realizations shed through Du Gang¡¯s mind in an instant. He sighed, asking, ¡°Zhu Zhang, why did youe to Guobei County?¡± He remembered correctly, Zhu Zhang had indeed entered the inn from the film. Zhu Zhang replied hurriedly, ¡°Honored immortal, I am here to collect debts¡­s, heavy rain soaked my ount book a few days ago and I lost my money, so I took refuge at this temple¡­¡± I see! Du Gangughed dryly. He recalled a detail from his memories. Ning Caichen had told the innkeeper that the previous debt collector had died on the road. So, that previous debt collector was this Zhu Zhang. Heavenly Court had taken advantage of this point to set an early trap for him. If he fell for it, all the better, but if not, he had already confronted Tree Demon Granny and revealed himself, and would certainly be found out if he stayed to protect Ning Caichen. Too bad his strength far outstripped the Tree Demon. Unless they saw him with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t even know he was there. Thus, he still had a chance, waiting for Ning Caichen¡¯s arrival¡­ ¡°Immortal, spare me¡­¡± ¡°I am but a poor lonely ghost, captured by Tree Demon. I am innocent!¡± Off to one side, the female ghost fallen on the ground started begging for mercy as soon as she realized Tree Demon Granny was captured and couldn¡¯t resist any longer. At this moment, they didn¡¯t hesitate to betray Tree Demon Granny. Of course, not all the ghosts did this, only a handful. Smart ghosts like Xiao Qian did not rush to beg for mercy. She understood if an immortal wanted to judge, he would talk; but if he resorted to force, no ghost could survive, including Tree Demon Granny! Du Gang ignored their pleas and pondered a question in his mind. Did the task world ever say he had toplete the task ording to the plot? No, this was a conclusion he draw upon his memory. Could he disregard the plot and take Ning Caichen to finish the task directly? His eyes started to shine. The idea of following the plot was nothing but a trap set by Heavenly Court, an experience trap that was hard to detect. He could imagine while he would try to keep the plot the same, idents would happen, and he would have to act like a firefighter, ceaselessly patching the plot. Ha! He gave a cold chuckle, grabbed Zhu Zhang, and left Lanruo Temple once more. The divine beings in the sky restraining Tree Demon Granny and the female ghosts also withdrew their divine powers and quietly disappeared with him. ¡°What?¡± Tree Demon Granny and the female ghosts werepletely stunned. Why did this seem so familiar? Didn¡¯t this immortal save a schr yesterday too? ¡°We¡¯re alive¡­¡± One female ghost patted her chest, seemingly thrilled to have narrowly escaped death. But soon, a resentful voice sounded. ¡°Hehe, my dear daughters, usually you¡¯re obedient, but when it¡¯s crucial, you were the first to betray me!¡± Hearing these words, the female ghosts that had betrayed Tree Demon Granny in their pleas for mercy were terrified. They knelt on the ground, begging for mercy again. ¡°Granny, I was wrong, I was too scared¡­¡± ¡°Granny, please spare me¡­¡± Du Gang did not rush to kill the Tree Demon Granny, but allowed the deity that was in Lanruo Temple to keep watch. Following Zhu Zhang¡¯s guidance, he moved in the direction he came from. Traveling at high speed throughout the night, he sessfully reached his destination and found Ning Caichen, who was also an ountant. This time, it was the real Ning Caichen! After leaving Zhu Zhang behind, Du Gang didn¡¯t waste any words. He immediately grabbed Ning Caichen and started moving again. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Ning Caichen couldn¡¯t finish his words before a strong wind filled his mouth, turning his following words into a whimper. Du Gang intended to bring him to the county office of Guobei County for an errand. Traveling without a word, the two arrived swiftly at Guobei County. ¡°Who goes there?!¡± While the county office was decrepit, there were still guards standing at the gateway who blocked Du Gang and Ning Caichen with their batons as they approached. Du Gang¡¯s gaze shed like a torch, and a burst of golden light shot from his eyes. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The batons suddenly shattered. ¡°A ghost!¡± The two guards screamed and fled in terror. Seeing this, Ning Caichen who wanted to reason with Du Gang quickly covered his mouth, not daring to utter another word. Du Gang, leading Ning Caichen with no hindrance, smoothly entered the county office and headed to the ce where the trial was to be conducted. There was no one there. Normally, the bailiffs had their own ces to stay. Only when the court was in session, people woulde. Ning Caichen couldn¡¯t help but blurt out: ¡°Brother, what are we doing?¡± Du Gang nced at him and said with a smile: ¡°Nothing much, just brought you here to punch in!¡± After saying that, under his guidance, Ning Caichen followed him out of the county office. [Ding, Mission Two: Ensure Ning Caichen wasn¡¯t hit in Guobei County Office. Reward: one Merit Point. Current status: Completed!] As expected! Du Gang grinned, revealing a faint smile. Just as he thought, the Heavenly Court¡¯s missions had traps for him, but they also contained loopholes. ¡°Punch in?¡± Ning Caichen looked confused, not understanding what he meant. By this time, two bailiffs had already brought the county magistrate and a group of other bailiffs and constables over. ¡°Sir, it was him causing the trouble just now!¡± The magistrate, with his official hat askew, sternly asked: ¡°Who are you? How dare you attack the county office? Are you aware of your crime?¡± Du Gang smirked, looked at the approaching bailiffs, and took hold of Ning Caichen¡¯s arm. Ning Caichen immediately understood what he was going to do and hurriedly moved closer, holding onto his arm. Seeing this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate. He took a step, shot up into the sky and flew away with Ning Caichen in his arms. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°A master¡­¡± All the people present, whether bailiffs or the county magistrate, broke out in a cold sweat. If this master had intended to kill them, none of them could have escaped. After being scared, the county magistrate turned to the two men who hade to report and scolded: ¡°You two scoundrels, you dare to endanger me!¡± The other bailiffs red threateningly at the two who hade with the news. ¡°Sir, spare us¡­¡± Once he confirmed that he couldplete the mission by cheating, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and headed directly towards the capital. However, he was not yet aware of the situation in the capital, as the deity there hadn¡¯t ryed any information to him. ¡°Return!¡± While racing, Du Gang murmured. Apart from leaving two deities to monitor Lanruo Temple and the entrance to the Ghost Realm, he recalled all the others. Guobei County was far from the capital. If one were to take a carriage, they might not get there in three days and nights. Yet he was traveling in leaps that could span hundreds of meters at each step, his pace being tens of times faster than that of a carriage. He sessfully apanied Ning Caichen to the capital in just half a day¡¯s work. ¡°Gurr-gurr-gurr!!!¡± No sooner had theynded than Ning Caichen¡¯s stomach began crying out again. Since he was torn from his hometown by Du Gang, he had not eaten at all. It had been half a day, and he was famished. Du Gang chuckled and tossed him the silver coins he had effortlessly swindled from the county¡¯s mayor, saying, ¡°Go get a meal. Afterwards, I¡¯ll bring you to run an errand, and then you¡¯re free!¡± Terrified by Du Gang¡¯s methods, Ning Caichen did not dare argue. He eagerly grabbed the silver coins and sprinted towards the nearest food shop. Leaving one of his divine beings by Ning Caichen¡¯s side for protection, Du Gang himself furrowed his brow. ¡°Where is the other deity?!¡± He had seven divine beings in the mission world. He had left two in Guobei County and initially sent one to the capital to scout out information. Previously, he hadn¡¯t received any information and thought it was due to the long distance makingmunication difficult, so he didn¡¯t pay it any mind. Yet now that he was in the capital, he didn¡¯t sense anything at all. Between deities, as long as they are close,munication ispletely possible. ¡°Go investigate, report back immediately if you find anything!¡± He was certain that his deity hadn¡¯t died. If it had, he would have received itsst transmission before death. This kind of transmitted information is very eerie and hard to obstruct. Therefore, his other deity was either trapped somewhere, or it had ventured elsewhere. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!!¡± Right away, he sends out two of the three divine beings remaining inside him in two different directions to search. As for him, he follows the location of the divine being residing inside Ning Caichen. Although the guy wouldn¡¯t dare run away, he would dare to order some food from afar. He even went into a second-floor inn, selected a private room, and thought he could hide from Du Gang. However, when Du Gang pushed open the door and stood in front of him, all smiles, Ning Caichen cried out in horror, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t run off. You told me to get something to eat, so here I am¡­¡± ¡°Haha, to get a bite to eat, do you really need to run from the east end of the city to the west?¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t question any further; to him, these little antics of the guy were just child¡¯s y. ncing at the leftovers on the table, Du Gang said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve had your meal. It¡¯s about time to follow me!¡± One of his deities had already located Fu Qingfeng¡¯s whereabouts, in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. From the circumstances in the manor, he could tell that Fu Qingfeng¡¯s father, Fu Tianchou hadn¡¯t been imprisoned yet. This meant that the country¡¯s capital hadn¡¯t fallen under the control of the Centipede National Master yet. Without wasting any time, Du Gang left the inn and, without any intention of concealing himself, took a great leap with Ning Caichen towards the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. ¡°It¡¯s an immortal!¡± ¡°A demon!¡± ¡°Or is it a martial arts expert?¡± All the townspeople who spotted him were shocked, and some superstitious ones were even kneeling on the ground praying. Ignoring them, Du Gang arrived directly at Fu Qingfeng¡¯s boudoir in a single step. ¡°An assassin!¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion was out of the ordinary with plenty of retainers cared for within. Though their abilities weren¡¯t on par with top martial artists, they were potential threats. Each one drew their weapons and leaped onto the rooftops, rushing towards the spot where Du Gang hadnded. Being supported to fulfill their duties, they still charged at him even if they noticed that Du Gang was strong. ¡°Creeeak!¡± Without a hint of courtesy or shame, Du Gang brazenly pushed open the door to Fu Qingfeng¡¯s boudoir. Fu Qingfeng was in the midst of bathing. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± With a melodious cry, she quickly covered herself, leapt out of the bathtub flinging water and flower petals around, and in one elegant turn, she was clothed in a bathrobe. But in the process, she inevitably showed some appealing attributes, which the two intruders vividly saw. ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look!¡± Ning Caichen hastily covered his face, appearing utterly embarrassed. Du Gang, however, didn¡¯t care. Throughout these years, he¡¯d experienced all sorts of things, so why would he fuss about this? [Ding, Task Three: Ensure Ning Caichen sessfully meets Fu Qingfeng. Reward: One Merit Point. Current status: Completed!] Ha-ha! Du Gang was overjoyed. Of the three tasks, he had alreadypleted two; the remaining one was simple and merely required him to defeat three major demons. At this point, the area outside was surrounded in threeyers. ¡°You bunch of dunces, if anything happens to my daughter, you will all pay with your lives!¡± It was Fu Tianchou¡¯s furious roar that came from the outside. Being inside the house, Fu Qingfeng immediately realized that the two individuals before her had forced their way in. This implied that their power was considerable, at least stronger than hers. She couldn¡¯t act recklessly; she had to try to keep them in check first! Fu Qingfeng tread lightly, ¡°May I ask the purpose of your visit?¡± Du Gang nced at her, then at Ning Caichen who was covering his eyes. If he just left him behind, his situation surely wouldn¡¯t end well. Therefore, he needed to leave a way out for him. With this thought in mind, Du Gang led Ning Caichen out of the boudoir and into the courtyard. The servants originally standing at the door with their weapons had all stepped back ordingly. Fu Qingfeng, seeing this, was rather puzzled. These two had stormed into their Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and her boudoir, and they left without taking her hostage? She jumped out of a window and quickly moved to Fu Tianchou¡¯s side amidst the crowd of servants. ¡°Qing¡¯er, are you alright?¡± Fu Tianchou quickly looked Fu Qingfeng up and down, asking worriedly. ¡°Father, I¡¯m alright. I don¡¯t know why these two broke into our mansion.¡± Seeing his daughter unharmed, Fu Tianchou heaved a sigh of relief. Since there was no hostage¡­ ¡°What are you all standing around for? Seize them!¡± He was not a warrior and had no grasp of the disparity in strength between the two parties; he simply thought that with so many people present, they would have no issue restraining the two men. However, everyone around him fell silent, unable to voice their frustrations. They were merely third-rate, and in no way a match for the two men before them. At the very least, they estimated the two men to be first-rate, if not grandmasters. Such a master was beyond the reach of a mere Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. They knew of a time when Fu Tianchou, the Minister of Rites, had set his eyes on a second-rate master swordsman and wanted to employ him. Even then, he was rejected. So how could they, as third-rates, ever be a match for the two men before them? But since they had been given pensions to serve and resolve disasters for others, they had to step forward despite the probable defeat. The multitude of servants, holding their swords and knives, had fierce eyes. Gritting their teeth, they were all ready to pounce. But at that moment, one of the two men in the center of the scene shot a golden figure from his body. ¡°Hummm!¡± A tremendous force spread out in all directions. At the same time, Du Gang¡¯s deity slowly ascended higher. It stopped in mid-air, several hundred meters above, at a ce visible to everyone in the city, and then remained still. ¡°It¡¯s an immortal!¡± ¡°An immortal has descended to the mortal world!¡± At this moment, not to mention the countless people on the streets who were kneeling down, even the many servants in the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, as well as Fu Tianchou and Fu Qingfeng, were also kneeling down in fear. In the midst of everyone¡¯s panic, a powerful voice slowly echoed from the heavens. ¡°I am the Matchmaker, who happened toe upon a couple predestined by heaven and earth, and thus appeared to aid¡­ ¡°Ning Caichen, Fu Qingfeng, you two have been lovers for nine reincarnations. In this life, you cannot be separated again¡­ ¡± ¡°Today, I, the Matchmaker, bestow my blessings, wish that the two of you may have a noble son soon, and live in harmony for a hundred years!¡± This voice, seemingly from thend of immortals, every word and every sentence carried a special charm that was extremely persuasive. What was even more astonishing was that this voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it spanned the entire city. Even the pce heard it clearly! ¡°Hummm!¡± At this moment, someone with sharp eyes noticed that the golden divine figure in the sky was casting a golden beam of light towards the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and then disappeared into it. Du Gang didn¡¯t leave behind anything overly precious. With his cultivation, he simply set up a formation that could exorcise demons and ward off evil. Although his skill in arranging formations was only average, because of his strong divine power and position at the pinnacle of the world, even a casual arrangement like this could resist ny-nine percent of the demons in the world. This journey was not in vain; at the very least, he didn¡¯t harm Ning Caichen for no reason. With such a disy from him, even the royal family wouldn¡¯t dare touch Ning Caichen. Why? Because it was a blessing from the heavenly immortals. Whoeverys a hand on Ning Caichen will be going against the heavens¡¯ will. Just then, Du Gang¡¯s eyes moved, and he looked in a certain direction in the distance. One of his deities had located the trapped deity within the body of an ancient centipede, and it also learned the reason for this predicament. It turns out the centipede had grown so powerful that its belly contained a special area capable of entrapping a Primordial Spirit. His deities, while powerful,cked tangible bodies. Only one-tenth of their real strength could be utilized, and the only type of attack they couldunch was the Divine Thought. However, the centipede specialized in this area. It not only resisted suppression but also imprisoned one of Du Gang¡¯s deities within its body. Still, Du Gang¡¯s deity was not easily defeated. Despite being trapped within the centipede¡¯s body, it consistently resisted. Just now, when the other deity approached, its senses were triggered, leading to the discovery of the trapped deity within the underground pce in the centipede¡¯s body. Having clear enlightenment about the situation, Du Gang shook his head and once again had his heavenly deity issue a roaring promation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter an ancient centipede hidden in the tomb of this mortal emperor during my rare visit to the mortal world,¡± he eximed. ¡°This centipede would plunge the world into chaos once it emerges. Since I¡¯m here, I might as well take care of it!¡± Once he finished speaking, he left the courtyard, flying towards the location of the centipede. ¡°The deity is wise and merciful!¡± ¡°We are eternally grateful to the deity!¡± All the people in the city, whether ordinary citizens or the nobles in the royal pce, knelt down in gratitude. If they¡¯d ever had doubts about the existence of deities, they firmly believed now! Even the emperor, who had previously shown signs of neglecting his duties, was now awakened. He pledged to fulfill his role as emperor and hoped to reach heaven in the end. It could be imagined that after this, thisnd would be more stable. Once Du Gang left the city, he sprinted towards the emperor¡¯s tomb. There, the ancient centipede was fighting his two deities ¨C one trapped inside its body, and the other outside. ¡°Another challenger?!¡± Seeing Du Gang rushing towards him, the centipede was taken aback, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll gobble you all up!¡± As he said so, he revealed his true form. He was truly a monstrous creature, stretching a hundred meters long and standing several meters high. ¡°Heh heh!¡± With a cold sneer, Du Gang assessed the centipede. Itsbat power was at the ninth levelling phase, verging on 60,000, and it was best suited to counter soul-based entities like deities. This was why it could engage in a battle with one. But now, Du Gang himself was here, and the centipede was no match for him. ¡°Die!¡± Directly, Du Gang wielded his axe which cast a shadow measuring a whopping 100,000 Naers in size, whirling it down towards the centipede. ¡°No!¡± The centipede, witnessing the looming axe shadow, roared in terror. ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated painstakingly for a thousand years, I haven¡¯t enjoyed the fruits of mybor ¡­¡± ¡°I cannot ept this ¡­¡± Sparks and explosions engulfed him. His originalbat power was doubled, reaching a shocking 120,000. This proved the centipede¡¯s exceptional talent. It hadprehended a secret technique on its own. Although still iplete with side effects, it was undoubtedly supremely powerful. ¡°Heh heh!¡± With a faint smile, Du Gang unleashed another axe shadow. This time, thebat power contained in it rose to a horrifying 200,000! ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can explode again!¡± The battle between the two was not subtle. Top sorcerers and martial arts masters had already gathered at a distance to spectate. They were a bit worried when they saw the centipede¡¯s eruption, fearing that the deity might not be able to defeat it. But then the deity, with a mere flick of his wrist, summoned another axe shadow radiating intimidation. Even though they were miles apart, they felt a bone-chilling sensation at their backs. ¡°He truly is a celestial being. His power is terrifying!¡± ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t even used his full strength yet. Look at how effortlessly he wields his power ¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a heavenly deity. Even though he¡¯s in charge of marriage bonds, he¡¯s notparable to this mundane centipede!¡± A Taoist True Person stationed in the imperial pce breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Thank heavens for the emperor¡¯s generosity and divine intervention. This centipede was eliminated before it could wreak havoc. Otherwise, its appearance would have devastated the world.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fortunate that we encountered the deity!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In the distance, the axe shadow finally descended. Regardless of how enraged the centipede became, he failed to unleash strongerbat power and perished under the blow. ¡°Thud!¡± On the ground, a crack several hundred meters long appeared, and a centipede a hundred meters long was broken open from the middle, motionless,pletely dead. When Du Gang makes a move, it¡¯s certain to eradicate both body and Primordial Spirit, leaving no future troubles! After the centipede died, the gods trapped within its body were finally able to escape and quietly entered Du Gang¡¯s body. Quickly, the other gods who had been released in the capital quietly returned to their bodies. ¡°That should be enough!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t meaningfully bid farewell in the city, but headed directly towards Guobei County. Because, just now, the status of his Task One had changed. [Task One¡­Current Status: 1/3] This means that of the three major demons, he had already eliminated one, and he only needs to eliminate the remaining two toplete the task and leave here. ¡°I thought I would watch the Ghost Lady in a live broadcast once again. Who knew that in the end, this world was ended in such a violent way!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t me me if the Heavenly Court set a trap for me instead of carrying out a good plot. I just had to break it and restart!¡± Afterpleting Tasks Two and Three, Du Gang naturally had no reason to spare the Tree Demon Granny¡¯s life. He previously thought that if he couldn¡¯tplete Tasks Two and Three by trickery, he would re-enact the plot. But now that Tasks Two and Three werepleted, why keep the Tree Demon Granny and the Old ck Mountain Demon? ¡°Granny, Granny, it¡¯s not good, that handsome Taoist ising again!¡± A female ghost ran to the base camp shouting and reporting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Taoist is probably here to save people again, let him save them, don¡¯t conflict with him¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s two rescue missions led to misunderstandings, making them think that Taoists have certain restrictions, they can only save people and not harm them. ¡°Hehe.¡± Du Gang couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more, he directly mmed down an attack with abat power of 200,000,pletely obliterating her. ¡°Granny is dead!¡± ¡°Granny is dead!¡± All of these female ghosts were panic-stricken, fleeing in all directions. Seeing this, Du Gang¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and with a fierce re, most of the fleeing female ghosts were immediately scared to death. This was actually the effect of the gods, who naturally restrained female ghosts. As for the remaining female ghosts, he chose to let them go because, in his opinion, the female ghosts who just died would definitely return to cause trouble once they¡¯re released. But these remaining ones are kind-hearted ghosts, like Xiao Qian. Du Gang chose to let them leave. After finishing up here, Du Gang was heading towards the Ghost Realm again. The so-called Ghost Realm is actually a semi-open independent space, attached to this small world of the Ghost Lady. It just so happened that this Old ck Mountain Demon found it and made it his nest. Du Gang had no sympathy at all and directly unleashed a big attack, ughtering all the ghosts in the independent space clean. These ghosts, once released into the world of the living, will definitely cause major disasters. If he hadn¡¯t seen it, he would have left it alone, but since he did, he naturally took care of it along the way. Of course, it was also because he was powerful, and doing this sort of thing didn¡¯t affect him at all. With the death of the Old ck Mountain Demon, Du Gang finally heard the prompt sound of taskpletion. [Ding, taskpleted, please leave within two hours, countdown: 1:59:59] Two hours, huh? Du Gang smiled, didn¡¯t stay and chose to return directly. This world is very broken, and the ultimate limit is only at the God Spirit Level. He has already reached the top of the God Spirit Level, there is no further progress to make. Staying for two additional hours will not make a difference. [Task Settlement in Progress¡­] [This task is a single person exam task, total reward 3 Merit Points¡­] [Your basic reward is 3 Merit Points¡­] [Congrattions, you achieved a rating above D ss, starting data analysis¡­] [Rating Sess, your taskpletion rating for this time is mid A ss, you get an additional 80% merit points reward¡­] [Your final merit points reward totals: 5 Merit Points, 4000 achievement points.] [This task ends, you have an hour¡¯s stay in Heavenly Court, pleaseplete the exchange within an hour.] [The next task will be issued in three to six months, please receive the task and enter the Heavenly Court in time.] [Notice, you have passed the Single Person Exam Task, the next task will be a promotion task, please prepare in advance!] Chapter 340: 339: Promotion Mission! Chapter 340: 339: Promotion Mission!
Upon returning to reality, Du Gang turned his head and saw another figure, who, just like him, was peering around curiously. It was Zhang Xinyi, who had also participated in the solo assessment task. It seemed she had passed. ¡°You passed?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°Can you share what you encountered inside?¡± For him, the Heavenly Court had crafted a film-drama scenario based on the memories in his mind.
He wanted to know what kind of task world Zhang Xinyi had experienced. Zhang Xinyi didn¡¯t hide anything andughingly said, ¡°The task was quite simple this time. I was just asked to kill five demon cultivators. I joined the righteous path people and exterminated demons everywhere, and I finally aplished the task!¡± Seeing her halt, Du Gang was surprised and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s it?!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it!¡± Zhang Xinyi looked puzzled, what else would it be?! Du Gang opened his mouth and asked, ¡°How many tasks did you have?!¡± ¡°Just one, kill five demon cultivators!¡± He realized that the tasks given to him by the Heavenly Court had traps, while those given to others might not! That¡¯s just not fair¡­ Suddenly, a thought struck him. Zhang Xinyi was directly hired by the Heavenly Court, rather than entering like the others via the Summoning Jade Pendant. So, was Zhang Xinyi special and treated differently by the Heavenly Court? If that¡¯s the case, her dad would be bbergasted¡­
After all, with Zhang Xinyi¡¯s special status, going solo was clearly more fun, but if she joined him, it would be a disaster. The difficulty level would rise from easy to hard. However, he didn¡¯t say anything about it andughed it off, ¡°Well done, my task was also quite simple. Delivered a matrimonial affair and then killed three monsters, and that¡¯s it!¡± Zhang Xinyi was not interested in his monster hunting, but she curiously pressed about the matrimonial affair he had mentioned. Out of options, Du Gang had to weave a love story for her. As for the matter of Ning Caichen, he did not mention a word. In the following days, Du Gang made preparations at the Jiuyang Vi. He sorted out the films and dramas he had watched in his mind. Given what had previously happened, he feared that simr stories mighte up in the future. Time went by, and since thest grand event, it seemed the entire continent calmed down, with no major events happening. Even the Human Ranking had not changed for two months, as if people had forgotten all about it. Finally, as thest day of the third month ended, Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi once again received a message from the Heavenly Court, urging them to enter as soon as possible. This time, the two people entered at the same location as before.
¡°It seems that the entrance location is chosen based on proximity, and if you¡¯re close enough, you will enter at the same ce!¡± With Zhang Youwei surreptitiously safeguarding them, they quickly arrived at the nearby entrance and decided to proceed. As soon as Du Gang entered the Heavenly Court space, he used the Golden Scroll. [Ding, you have used the Golden Scroll and can create a Golden Team. Please name your team!] Du Gang had long thought of a name, and he blurted out, ¡°Ace Team!¡± [Ding, naming sessful. Your team is Ace Team, current members: 1 person.] After forming the team, Du Gang quickly sent out invitations, first inviting Zhang Xinyi. ¡°Shua!¡± Having been briefing beforehand, Zhang Xinyi had no surprises when she arrived. The only difference was that the space where Du Gang was located started expanding, and two doors appeared not far away. ¡°That is an individual space gate, leading to a world that the homeowner can imagine freely!¡± Du Gang nodded his head and chose to invite again.
At his invitation, Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu also joined the team. ¡°My goodness, Du Gang, you actually made it to the top of the Human Ranking?¡± As soon as Kou Yingwu entered, he began to squeal, entirelycking his usualposure. It was no surprise, a team member who was originally weaker than him had, in just one or two tasks, be the strongest. It was too exaggerated! Du Gang shrugged and asked, ¡°Have you guyspleted your assessment tasks?¡± He couldn¡¯t contact the two in reality, so he thought he would ask. ¡°We did it!¡± Tao Xuanzhu confidently said. She reckoned that Du Gang, most likely, would participate in the solo assessment task after she found out that he was first in the Human Ranking, thus she hadpleted her taskst time. ¡°I did it too!¡± Kou Yingwu spoke with a smug expression on his face. Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Since both of you havepleted it, this time we can all enter together!¡±
¡°Enter together?¡± Kou Yingwu frowned, ¡°I heard that if we team up for the advancement task, the other people we encounter will also be in teams!¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°What, are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, you can participate alone, and the three of us will join¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no, I took the individual assessment early so I could team up with you. I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m just worried for our team!¡± Kou Yingwu gave a sycophantic chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re number one on the Human Ranking now. Being with you is definitely better than being alone!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily, considering Heavenly Court¡¯s methods. I suspect they won¡¯t let us use our true bodies to descend for this one.¡± He had discovered a secret that no one else seemed aware of. He participated in a lot of missions using the Descending Mode. For the others, they encountered Descending Mode perhaps once in ten or more missions, usually in a high-level red mission. But for him, five out of six times he was ying in Descending Mode. This indicated a lot about him. He suspected that this was rted to the different training methods of the Heavenly Court. For others, they went through training as a fighting force, so naturally, they didn¡¯t use Descending Mode much. After all, Descending Mode often symbolized strategy!
However, he had more rounds in the Descending Mode, indicating that Heavenly Court might have been nurturing him into a strategist, or at least someone who can think on their feet. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just apply for the four-person team assessment mission!¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The four of them had previously participated in a theme park pass experience together, so they were already familiar with each other. ¡°Who would have thought thatst time we joined as single participants, but this time, two of us are already paired up!¡± Kou Yingwu winked at Du Gang with a teasing expression. Du Gang ignored him and quietly waited with his eyes closed for the mission toe. After some time, it was time for the mission, and the four were taken away by the teleportation channel. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Shadowy figures appeared on an moving tform. Du Gang and his team appeared on the tform as well. ¡°It really is Descending Mode!¡± Kou Yingwu looked at Du Gang in stunned surprise. His body had turned back into that of an ordinary person. The same had happened to everyone else. The only relief was that the gender of the team members remained unchanged ¡ª there were still two males and two females. ¡°This time, there¡¯s no purple power progress bar, meaning we¡¯ve entered a worldpletely controlled by the Heavenly Court!¡± Du Gang quickly observed this situation and gazed around at everyone else. ¡°There are so many people in the mission world this time!¡± ¡°Yeah, looks like there might be two to three hundred people!¡± ¡°No, it should be four hundred!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Under normal circumstances, the survival rate is one percent, but since the four of us are teamed, we will likely encounter other four-person teams. Even if some people don¡¯t know each other, they would form teams together¡­¡± The reason he said this was from the expression on the faces of the people who appeared on the tform at the same time as him. In the short span of three seconds, the number of participants for advancement was full. As Du Gang had said, there were four hundred people on the tform. [Ding, the mission world for this time is: Deserted Ind Survival Mode!] [There are a total of 100 participating teams this time, each team consists of 4 people, totaling 400 people]. [Deserted Ind Survival Mode: After a ten-minute waiting period, everyone will be automatically ced on a ne and begin to fly along a predetermined course¡­] [There are various food, weapons, and equipment on the ind that can be used as you see fit. Your only goal of surviving is to kill members of other teams and be thest one standing!] [Note: Every ten minutes, a poison circle will appear. Anyone outside the poison circle will be attacked by poison gas!] Du Gang listened to the notification sounds in his ear and slowly went nk. This familiar introduction was very simr to the survival game he yed on Earth. No, it was the same. The only difference was that back then it was a game, but now it was a mission. If you died, you were truly dead! Unlike him, the others all furrowed their brows and looked troubled. After all, this game was tooplicated and too strange for them. [You cannot attack each other at Spawn Point, Countdown: 09:59] After thest notification ended, everyone was confused. ¡°The most urgent task now is to understand the rules here!¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s figure out the rules first, then kill the others!¡± The people on the tform separated into groups of four, watching the other groups warily. Here, there was absolutely no crawling on the ground like there was when ying survival games on Earth. This was a real death game. Once you died, you were really dead. No one dared to act recklessly. Even those who formed teams temporarily and didn¡¯t know each other at all had to unite reluctantly. Kou Yingwu was also quite flustered, ¡°Du Gang, we should discuss it¡­¡± The other two came over immediately. Du Gang gave a nonchnt smile and shook his head, ¡°No need to discuss. I have an idea. Just follow me when the timees!¡± Seeing his attitude, the other three breathed a sigh of relief. A survival rate of one percent was too terrifying, particrly in an unfamiliar environment. If it were their real bodies, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Apart from Du Gang being first on the Human Ranking, the others also had their own strengths and could handle any situation that came their way. Unlike the other teams, who were having heated discussions, Du Gang¡¯s team was unusually quiet. Soon, ten minutes passed. Everyone¡¯s vision blurred for a moment, and they found themselves on a giant airne. The airne had more than ten exits for parachuting. Each of them was wearing something resembling a parachute. ¡°[The map is on your wristwatches, and the ne¡¯s flight path is included. Be advised, the poison circle will appear 10 minutes after you allnd¡­] Suddenly, everyone starts to check the map on their wrists. Du Gang also checks his and, sure enough, it¡¯s the familiar desert map. Each gathering area has a different name. Besides that, there is a special line marked with the word ¡®flight path¡¯. This path goes from southeast to northwest, beginning from Puluo Port under Lion City, passing through Pica duo and the power station, going through Ibo City, and ending at the ruins. Moreover, on this path, there is a model of an airne, representing their current location. ¡°Are we supposed to go to Puluo Port?¡± Someone looks at the map and raises a question. Seeing this, Du Gang stands up immediately, beckons the other three to follow him, swiftly walks to a parachute exit, and without another word, jumps out. ¡°Idiot, going down like this is practically suicide!¡± ¡°Yeah, the first one to get down is definitely going to die. ording to my understanding, these map names must have some hidden meanings!¡± ¡°Exactly, like the one named ¡®prison¡¯ definitely isn¡¯t a good ce. But I have a good feeling about that military base¡­¡± After jumping off the ne, Du Gang begins to drift in the direction he recalled from the map, and the other three are being flown with him, holding hands. ¡°Du Gang, where are we going to?!¡± Kou Yingwu looks dazed. Despite the wind blowing incessantly in his mouth, he asks about their situation. To appease their worries, Du Gang replies with two words, ¡°Quiet!¡± Tao Xuanzhu and Zhang Xinyi never thought of saying anything while midair, with no magical protection and merely their ordinary human bodies resisting the force. It was too much of a nuisance, and they didn¡¯t want it that way. After floating in the air for a few tens of seconds, as soon as they can spot a church in the distance, Du Gang shouts again: ¡°Pull the ripcord, aim for the church!¡± Immediately, the other three follow suit, all of them pulling their ripcord and flying towards the church. Although none of them has ever parachuted before, they are all powerful beings after all and manage to control their movements quite well. Theynd neatly in the vicinity of the church. ¡°Du Gang, are we supposed to take over this church¡­.¡± Kou Yingwu has barely finished speaking when Du Gang shakes his head, runs towards a pickup truck, and yells, ¡°Don¡¯t enter the building! Get in the car with me. We need to relocate!¡± ¡°???¡± The other three are quite perplexed, but they stillpletely trust Du Gang. They quickly follow him and get into the car. Just as the three of them were wondering what this thing is and how to use it, Du Gang, who is very familiar with it, starts it up and pushes the throttle to start moving. ¡°This is a tool used by ordinary people. You probably don¡¯t know, but I used to be an ordinary person too, from an ordinary country¡­¡± And so, Du Gang drives the other three, heading west. Zhang Xinyi, sitting in the passenger seat, looks at the map on her wrist. ¡°We¡¯re currently on this road heading west. Du Gang, where are we going?¡± On the map, the locations and numbers of the four people are disyed. While focusing on driving, Du Gang replies without turning back, ¡°Prison!¡± Seeing him not wanting to talk more, the other three in the car start guessing. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything unusual about ¡®prison¡¯?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Do you think there might be something good inside that could get us through?!¡± The three of them are all guessing randomly. They know nothing about the specifics of this game, just that only one team can survive in the end. As time passes, the poison circle will force them to get closer together. ¡°Du Gang, the instructions said there were weapons in the buildings. Aren¡¯t we going to pick them up?¡± Du Gang shakes his head, ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s go to the ¡®prison¡¯ first and loot there!¡± The car speeds up, the throttle is pushed to its limit and in no time, they cross a bridge and reach the ind to the southwest. ¡°There are two bridges connecting the ind to the maind. This one we took is here!¡± Zhang Xinyi says this and marks it for Du Gang, worried he might forget. Du Gang chuckles lightly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve got this mission pretty much covered. All that¡¯s left is to verify it slowly!¡± After a few more minutes of driving, the car finally arrives at the ¡®prison¡¯. The four of them hurriedly get out of the car. Du Gang leads the four of them to a two-story cottage. After entering the door, they begin to search. In no time, bulletproof vests and helmets, firearms, energy drinks, and other things are collected. First, he exins to everyone what defensive and offensive equipment they should take. Then, he says: ¡°These energy drinks, medical kits, and bandages, grab them whenever you see them. Take as many as you can. Did you get that?¡± ¡°Also, no need for too much ammunition, three mags per person¡­¡± Soon, under Du Gang¡¯s guidance, the three of them started searching for supplies separately. He¡¯s yed several survival games. They all have simrities and minor differences. For example, in some games, bandages can¡¯t heal poison damage, while in others they can. That¡¯s why he told everyone to bring them along¡ªit¡¯s for resisting the poison! This survival mission, with 400 people and only 4 can survive, implies that they must be extremely cautious! This isn¡¯t a game. If you die, it means you actually die! So, surviving till the end is the best strategy! Otherwise, jumping like this, when everyone is just an ordinary person, dying would be a real waste. Soon, the first ten minutes are up, Kou Yingwu yells: ¡°Du Gang, the Poison Circle has appeared, it seems to be locked onto the northeastern direction, the upper half of the map!¡± Du Gang hears this, lowers his head to verify, and sure enough, the map from the old industrial zone has spread to the northwest direction. Their location and several cities connected to the ind are all outside the circle. ¡°What should we do, should we leave now?!¡± Du Gang shakes his head, ¡°Keep searching!¡± As he spoke, he filled the car with several barrels of petrol. At the same time, he stored a few more barrels in the trunk. Although the Poison Circle had emerged, there were still ten minutes before it started to shrink. This was the time that Heavenly Court had intentionally left for everyone. The intention was to allow everyone to gradually familiarise themselves with the game. In fact, the moment Du Gang received the task, he had roughly determined the direction for this challenge ¨C he was going to hunker down within the Poison Circle! None of the participants truly understood what the Poison Circle was unless they had actually experienced it. In their eyes, the Poison Circle was synonymous with certain death. Therefore, the majority of people would undoubtedly be afraid to linger outside the circle. Just like Kou Yingwu before, when he discovered that the Poison Circle was in the northeast direction, he was desperate to leave. This provided an opportunity for Du Gang. Let the others fight desperately to reduce the number ofpetitors while they yed it safe. Fortunately, each individual¡¯s wristwatch disyed the number of survivors. In just this short ten minutes, the number of survivors had dropped to three hundred. That meant that one hundred people had already been killed inbat. Soon, another ten minutes passed. The entire prison had been searched thoroughly. Everyone was now fully armed and carrying various weapons. ¡°Du Gang, as you suggested, we have collected all the medical kits and beverages from the prison. Is it time to enter the Poison Circle now?¡± Kou Yingwu looked worriedly at the map. At this moment, a ckish circle was slowly closing in on the map towards the center. The regions epassed by it had turned dark grey and seemed extremely ominous, as if everything within it was destined to die. Looking at the map, Du Gang felt a ripple of doubt. Wasn¡¯t this map potentially misleading to others? Only he, who had yed rted games before, understood it better. In this case, was the Heavenly Court favoring him? Or¡­ He looked at Zhang Xinyi, the only person who had been actively recruited by the Heavenly Court. They might not be favoring him, but possibly favoring Zhang Xinyi. Because she was his teammate, had the Heavenly Court designed a game that only he knew about? ¡°No, we¡¯ll stay here and wait for the Poison Circle toe.¡± ¡°What?!?¡± The three of them eximed in unison, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Du Gang replied calmly, ¡°If you trust me, stay here. If you don¡¯t, see that car across the road? Get in and go.¡± ¡°Your words, of course, we trust you, but this¡­¡± ¡°Trust me, just wait. No more discussions. I¡¯m the leader.¡± All three turned silent. However, Zhang Xinyi soonughed and said, ¡°You are my husband, of course I trust you. I will stay with you.¡± The other two, Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu, had their faces changing color. As they looked at the dark grey Poison Circle on the map, their eyebrows furrowed. In their view, the Poison Circle was synonymous with certain death. To stay was to die, wasn¡¯t it? But now, after Du Gang said such things, they felt somewhat helpless. After hesitating for around thirty seconds, both of them finally made up their minds, ¡°We¡¯ll stay.¡± They did so because they had even done solo tasks in order to team up with Du Gang. They saw his wisdom and strength, and now that he had made a decision, how could they suddenly not trust him?! So, both of them made up their minds, and repeatedly thought to themselves that if this time they survived the Poison Circle, they would obey whatever Du Gang said from then on without any objections! The Poison Circle didn¡¯t shrink rapidly, but their location was at the edge of the map, so naturally, they were enveloped in it first. ¡°Ah!¡± Kou Yingwu closed his eyes and cried out, looking like he was about to die. After three seconds without realizing that he had died, he finally opened his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not dead?!!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t pay him any attention but carefully examined the column regarding life value on his wristwatch. As expected, a line of status appeared in the life-value column. [Current Life: 99] [Current Status: Poisoned, 1 Life Value/Minute] He smiled, revealing a hint of amusement in the corners of his lips, ¡°One life point per minute, that¡¯s too slow!¡± ¡°You all look at the life status column on your wristwatches, and you¡¯ll understand my meaning!¡± Upon hearing this, the other three quickly checked. After a while, Tao Xuanzhu was the first to understand, ¡°Are you nning to have us hunker down within the Poison Circle until everyone else dies?!!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Yes, but we won¡¯t be hiding in the Poison Circle the entire time. Based on my calctions, with each contraction of the circle, the amount of life deducted due to poisoning will increase. It will probably be difficult to endure in theter stages!¡± ¡°A bandage can restore 30 life points, arge medical kit 70 life points. Along with the energy beverages, we should collect as many of these supplies as possible to endure longer within the Poison Circle!¡± After saying this, he entered the car. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re enduring the Poison Circle?¡± a confused Kou Yingwu asked. Du Gangughed, ¡°Yes, we are, but we need supplies. Let¡¯s go to the next city and continue collecting items!¡± ¡°Is what we¡¯ve collected not enough yet?!¡± Kou Yingwu was astonished seeing the supplies packed in the car. ¡°Not enough!¡± Du Gang kicked Kou Yingwu off the car, ¡°You go drive the one over there. Also, when we gather next time, bring some petrol cans, fill up the car with fuel, and then put a few cans in the trunk¡­¡± After handing out the instructions, Du Gang drove off with the two girls towards the southern mines. Seeing this, Kou Yingwu quickly followed in his vehicle. Chapter 341 - 340: Great fortune, chicken for dinner tonight! Chapter 341: Chapter 340: Great fortune, chicken for dinner tonight! The first Poison Circle damages one health point per minute, which anyone can withstand. In fact, they don¡¯t even need to use bandages. After all, a bandage can restore 30 health points, and the first Poison Circle onlysts for ten minutes, losing just 10 health points in total. Du Gang and the rest spent the duration of the first Poison Circle searching through the entire mine. This time, Du Gang even sent Zhang Xinyi and Tao Xuanzhu to drive. In the mission world, unlike the game, all items aren¡¯t just in the backpack whose capacity is rted to its level. But in the mission world, they can put supplies in the car, which means they can carry more resources. Of course, after having four cars, Du Gang naturally had them increase the amount of spare ammo, but the main items they collected were still medicines! The first Poison Circle was over, and the second Poison Circle started to shrink. This time, the shrinking circle was more towards the northeast, with its center near Pica duo, covering areas like Saint Martin, Cemetery, and Happy Vige. Besides, the military base was still within the circle. It was a safe zone that was greatly offset upwards. All four members of Du Gang¡¯s team were in their vehicles, ready to set off. ¡°Du Gang, what are we waiting for here?¡± Kou Yingwu was still the curious one out of the lot. ¡°Waiting for the second Poison Circle!¡± Du Gang nced at his watch and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the damage looks like when the second Poison Circlees.¡± The Poison Circle in the mission world was special. While it was shrinking from the edges of the first Poison Circle, another circle emerged at the map¡¯s edge. It shrank at a slightly faster rate than the firstyer until it ovepped with the safe zone inside the first circle. This meant that the new Poison Circle might do more damage than the first! Soon, the second Poison Circle covered their position. ¡°Two health points have been deducted, plus one from the first Poison Circle. Now, we lose three health points every minute!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°The situation is almost as I expected, everything is under control. Let¡¯s go here first!¡± As he said it, he marked a spot on the map. It was a bridgehead at the edge of a small ind. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Under Du Gang¡¯s leadership, the convoy set off again, finally stopping at the marked point. ¡°Take out your telescopes and observe. I need to know if there are any survivors on the other side!¡± Under Du Gang¡¯smand, since everyone had a telescope, they all quickly started to look around. While they were observing, Du Gang climbed slowly towards the top of the bridge, using the railings on either side for support. Soon, he reached the top of the bridge, took out his telescope, and started observing. What he was looking at were the rooftops of some two-story buildings. These rooftops usually had supplies under normal circumstances. He could judge whether someone had been there based on these rooftops. After observing several rooftops in session, Du Gang smiled. ¡°No one has been here. So, it seems that most people are still operating within the path of the flight.¡± In addition to that, the safe zone was above them, while Coastal Town was in the southwest corner, still in the Poison Circle. ¡°The Poison Circle has covered Coastal Town for almost twenty minutes, but the supplies there are still intact. This indicates that no one is holed up there in the poison!¡± After all, unless people are forced into the Poison Circle, it¡¯s hard to know that the Poison Circle doesn¡¯t kill people ¨C it just drains health. Du Gang was in no rush to go down, though. He was very careful to sweep his telescope over all the visible rooftops, ensuring the supplies were still there, before climbing down from the bridge. ¡°How are your observations going? Have you noticed any signs of movement from living people?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°None!¡± All three shook their heads. They didn¡¯t see anything, suggesting that there likely weren¡¯t any people in the neighborhood across them. ¡°Get in the cars. Let¡¯s cross the bridge!¡± Du Gang was fired up and with a wave of his hand, he led his team back into their vehicles and drove towards the other side of the bridge. After crossing the bridge, Du Gang stopped in front of a bus, ¡°Open the map, I¡¯ll divide the areas for you!¡± ¡°Coastal Town may be ourst resupply city. I have only one request, leave nothing behind in the areas you explore!¡± ¡°Collect everything, be it medicines or beverages. Also, if you encounter a bus like this, switch vehicles. It¡¯ll let us carry more supplies!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Soon, the four men, each ording to their assigned area, began searching for supplies. Before the search began, Du Gang took a brief nce at the remaining number of people. Only over two hundred and fifty remained. It was normal for many to die in the beginning, but as everyone gets used to it, they be more cautious, and fewer people die. After searching two buildings, the third Poison Circle refreshed, closing in on them. The other three also voluntarily gathered around Du Gang. Though no one spoke this time, they all watched him, waiting for instructions. Since they kept silent, Du Gang spoke up, ¡°This time, we need to watch closely how the Poison Circle drains health. If it¡¯s exponential or doubling, we won¡¯t be able to wait long before moving¡­¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s based on the number of Poison Circleyers, that would be better.¡± His point was clear. If the thirdyer of poison clearance drained 4 health points, they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it for long. But if it only drained 3 points, it would indicate that the Poison Circle¡¯s health loss mechanism was incremental, which was rtively slow. If it were the former, this would mean that the fourth Poison Circle could potentially drain up to 20 points at once, which was really scary. But if it were thetter, it would mean that this time the damage would 1+2+3=6 points. ¡°Swish!¡± Very soon, the Poison Circle covered everyone and continued to shrink towards the safe zone. Du Gang cracked a smile, ¡°Six points, which means it¡¯s the second type of health loss mechanism!¡± ¡°By calction¡­ we could maximum wait till the 13th Poison Circle because, by then, it would drain 91 health points per minute!¡± The health loss mechanism in the mission world deducts directly from the health value at the end of each minute. So, they could only hold out till the 13th round. If they can¡¯t reach the safe zone by the time the 13th Poison Circlees, they would surely die in the 14th Poison Circle. Because the total health loss in the 14th Poison Circle would be 105 points, which could directly kill them! However, staying till the 13th round might be enough! Du Gang estimated that after the 13th Poison Circle, there wouldn¡¯t be many people left. When the time came to enter the safe zone, they would face fewer enemies, making it easier to win. After determining the mechanics of the Poison Circle¡¯s health deduction, Du Gang once again dismissed everyone to continue searching for supplies. ¡°Beware, don¡¯t waste the medicine. Use bandages only when you¡¯re below 70 health points, got it?¡± At this point, Du Gang was constantly reminding everyone. ¡°Also, save the first aid kits and medical boxes, don¡¯t use them now¡­¡± And so, the Poison Circle kept shrinkingyer byyer, and the safe zone was growing increasingly smaller. By the time of the sixth round of poisoning, Du Gang and his team had thoroughly searched the entire Coastal Townpletely. They even started using the supplies they had collected. When the seventh round of poisoning arrived, Du Gang finally issued the departuremand. By now, the Poison Circle had shrunk to the central position of the Water nt, Broken City, and Tibo Town. Only around sixty yers remained. Instead of heading directly into the circle, since they had enough remaining time, Du Gang chose the route from Coastal Town to New Mountain City, then to Pica Duo, Saint Martin, Orange Flower Town, and finally to Broken City. This was to prevent encountering any yers who also kept hiding in the Poison Circle. However, he believed that there wouldn¡¯t be many people who could survive the poison as he did. After all, they had started collecting supplies since the beginning, while others did not necessarily know when they realized the Poison Circle wouldn¡¯t immediately kill them. ¡°In the seventh round of poison, it deducts 28 points of health per minute. We will stop to bandage ourselves after walking a certain distance. Follow me closely, stop when I stop¡­¡± With the start of their journey, Du Gang became more cautious and required everyone to maintain their health points above fifty. When they were in Coastal Town previously, his health points had even dropped to single digits. Of course, this was because he had extreme confidence in his calctions, which could be attributed to his daring personality and exceptional skills. But now it was different. ¡®Better safe than sorry,¡¯ he thought. If anyone understood the mechanics of the Poison Circle and managed to survive as they did and then initiated abat encounter, the more health points they had, the higher their chances of survival! One different aspect of the mission world from the game was that here, teammates couldn¡¯t help each other up. Once a teammate¡¯s health points fell to zero, it meant death. As someone who often yed survival games and avoided poison, Du Gang knew very well that if they wanted to be among the top five, medicine was indispensable. Therefore, whenever passing through ces without buildings, he was rtively rxed. But when passing by houses, he became alert. After all, when he used to y games in the past, he often camped in a bathroom with a shotgun for half an hour. It was mainly because Du Gang had many femalepanions when he yed survival games. Moreover, these girls liked to use the walkie-talkie, and camping in the toilet with a shotgun could always elicit screams¡­ Every time he heard a girl screaming, Du Gang would reveal a wicked smile. ¡°Stay sharp, we¡¯ll be passing through New Mountain City soon. Remember not to get out of the car!¡± Du Gang¡¯s vehicle had been lightly modified. The windows were covered with lots of bullet-proof vests, leaving only a horizontal line for observation. In addition to that, he had also fixed some steel tes on the outer periphery of the car, all of which were made during the wait for the seventh round of poison. As they approached New Mountain City, Du Gang even slowed down the speed of the vehicle. The mission world was different from the game. In the game, vehicles had durability points, and as long as the durability did not hit zero, the vehicle would not explode. But it was different in the mission world. A single grenade could easily blow up a car. Moreover, every participant, though they were controlling ordinary people, had extremely strong control abilities. Du Gang and the other three had tried out throwing grenades and shooting practice. Everyone was very urate, making one hundred shots out of hundred attempts. The four yers were very careful. They passed through New Mountain City without danger and headed towards Pica Duo. Meanwhile, Du Gang picked up their original speed again. At this moment, the eighth round of Poison Circle was gradually approaching and would soon cover them. By this point, the health deduction per minute had reached 36 points. The map of the mission world was a bitrger than that in the game. Even though at first nce they seemed to have about the same proportions, it factually took Du Gang and his team over ten minutes to move from New Mountain City to Pica Duo by car. When they passed by Pica Duo, the ninth round of the Poison Circle had covered them. However, at this point, they had to stop. ¡°Get off and clear the bodies, make way!¡± This was because they had no choice but to stop. Among the four hundred yers participating, Pica Duo was a central location, so at the time many people chose tond there. The number of dead bodies was sorge that it hadpletely blocked the road. Left with no other choice, Du Gang and his team moved the bodies one by one and cleared the road for their travel. At this time, only around thirty people were left. This was only a tenth of the total participants at the beginning. This meant that over three hundred people had died in this mission. ¡°Such a tragic scene!¡± The other three team members didn¡¯t feel like talking or bantering at this time. Their hearts were feeling heavy. After all, if they couldn¡¯t win, those people would be their fate. Only by surviving and ¡°eating the chicken¡± (winning the game), could they be the onesughing at the end! ¡°Keep moving!¡± Soon, the team started moving again, driving towards the junction near Saint Martin.¡± Thus, the team followed the route nned by Du Gang, consuming arge amount of supplies on the way, and gradually reduced from four cars to two cars. In the end, they reached the central position between Broken City and Orange Flower Town. By this point, the Poison Circle had shrunk to the twelfth round, and they didn¡¯t have many supplies left. But luckily, there were only thirteen people left. This meant, besides the four of them, there were only nine others left. ¡°Great, only nine are left. Our chances of winning are high!¡± Kou Yingwu said while looking at the map: ¡°Now, the safe zone is on the edge of Broken City and on the mountain to the west. Shall we enter the safe zone?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush!¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s likely to be someone in a building in the Broken City that¡¯s still in the safe zone. Let¡¯s go check the outskirts of the city first. Don¡¯t rush into the safe zone!¡± What¡¯s the big deal about only thirteen people remaining? Back when he used to y games, there were countless times when he survived the poison and ended up being thest one standing just by rationing medicine. However, it was not feasible in the mission world. After the thirteenth round of Poison Circle, it would be lethal, and absolutely did not give any chance to ration medicine. If it weren¡¯t for that, he didn¡¯t even want to enter the safe zone. Right now, the safe zone was actually very small, just a small piece ofnd, but there were still thirteen people. This was primarily because of the four members of their team outside the Poison Circle, while the other nine people were inside the Circle. Maybe some of these people knew that the Poison Circle wouldn¡¯t kill them immediately, but they dared not resist the poison, because the current Poison Circle was deducting 78 health points per minute, which was terrifying. It was only because Du Gang and his team had a lot of first aid kits that they hadn¡¯t died yet. So, Du Gang and his team slowly and quietly approached the city. At this moment, the city was quiet except for the noisesing from some burned vehicles. However, they could still hear gunshots from a bit farther away. That was the sound of gunfire inside the Poison Circle. Du Gang and his team arrived at the lower town of Broken City, quietly waiting, ¡°Wait until the building in the upper town enters the Poison Circle, then we will go!¡± The safe zone outside the thirteenth round of Poison Circle did not cover the Broken City, and the circle shrunk to the y mountain on the west side. This meant that if there were still people inside the city, they would have to leave! Xing Chenyi was rather lucky. At the beginning, like his teammates, he didn¡¯t understand the significance of these city names. In the end, they chose Military Base. After parachuting, they discovered that they couldn¡¯t jump far, so theynded in ck Spotted Antelope Town. There were quite a few peoplending there at that time, but they were lucky as theynded right next to a car. They immediately drove off towards the Military Base. Upon arriving, they found the ce empty. Theyfortably searched for a long time, even practicing their shooting skills. It wasn¡¯t until they were fully armed that another team arrived by car. This team was also equipped with guns. However, with one side prepared and the other caught unawares, their team of four easily eliminated the enemy four. After achieving this victory, they found it easier to fight in entrenched battles. So, they decided on a strategy: they would hold their ground at the military base until it was no longer in the safe zone, only then would they move. As it turned out, their luck held. In the third circle, they transitioned to a Broken City. Subsequently, all the way to the twelfth circle, they remained within. It was indeed a Destiny Circle. They even eradicated more than ten teams that boldly charged along the road. Eventually, during the thirteenth circle, their neighborhood was no longer within the circle. ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± Xing Chenyi nced at the circle and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move. Let¡¯s get to the edge of the circle first and check out the situation.¡± With that, the four of them left thest building in Broken City and headed towards the circle. Seeing them leave, Du Gang and his team followed suit, but they were still within the Poison Circle. ¡°Du Gang, shall we enter the circle?¡± Kou Yingwu didn¡¯t dare speak loudly at this point, and quietly asked. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s wait. The thirteenth circle hasn¡¯t moved yet, and we still have quite a bit left in ourrge pack¡­¡± Now was not the right time. They would wait until this team had moved a little farther away before acting. If they were spotted by the team up ahead and caught outside the circle, they would be doomed, no matter how much they have. Xing Chenyi and the others crawled onward, eventually reaching the edge of the circle. ¡°It¡¯s safe. There¡¯s no one around us!¡± Xing Chenyi smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for us to be safe. We¡¯ve been holding the city, everyone knows there¡¯s tough resistance there. Who would dare to mess with us?¡± Indeed, at this point in the fight, most teams were iplete. Many were reduced to just one or two members. Teams like theirs, still maintaining four members, were rare. Only Du Gang¡¯s team was their equal. That also meant, aside from twoplete teams, there were only five other yers left within the circle. They hadn¡¯t been in the pit long when gunshots rang out in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s the other side of the circle. Looks like most of the others are over there!¡± True enough. On their side of Broken City, near the housing area, there was an open in. Anyone who emerged would die instantly. No one dared to show themselves here. This meant that only their team was at the edge of the circle on their side of the city. ¡°Let¡¯s keep waiting, let them fight. We just need to keep an eye on our surroundings!¡± Xing Chenyi was not in a hurry, observing the situation while keeping an eye on the number of remaining yers on his watch. By a strange coincidence, the remaining five yers were all lone wolves. In their eyes, the dozen remaining yers were in perfect teams. Consequently, the five didn¡¯t move until the Poison Circle began to shrink. But the moment they moved, the circle diminished and they ran into each other. In reality, they didn¡¯t know that there were no other yers in the direction they were headed toward within the circle. But there was no way around it. Once they encountered each other, it would be a kill-or-be-killed situation, and a fierce firefight erupted among the five. The gunshots were extraordinarily intense. If one wasn¡¯t nearby, they might think two teams were battling it out. ¡°12 yers remaining!¡± ¡°11 yers remaining!¡± Xing Chenyi kept an eye on the yer count, ¡°10 yers.¡± ¡°9 yers¡­¡± When the count reached nine, the gunshots suddenly ceased. ¡°Listen, there are no gunshots. Could it be that one team wiped out the other and there¡¯s only a lone survivor left?¡± ¡°It might be so, but they¡¯re on the opposite side of the circle, quite a distance from us¡­¡± Just then, the thirteenth circle moved to the edge of the safe zone. Simultaneously, the fourteenth safe zone appeared. This safe zone aptlynded on their side. This meant the group that had just fought would have to move into the circle. ¡°Destiny Circle!¡± Xing Chenyi was overjoyed, ¡°This is a great opportunity. We¡¯re inside the circle, and they¡¯re outside. They¡¯re sure to have to run through the poison. Let¡¯s push forward and restrict them outside the circle!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The group was thrilled. With nine yers left, their chances of winning were high. They just needed to kill five more to win. In the Poison Circle, by the building where Xing Chenyi and the others had been, was where Du Gang¡¯s team was now located. Kou Yingwu was a bit worried, ¡°Du Gang, right now the poison damage is 91 hit points per minute. We only have ten minutes left. After the circle shrinks in ten minutes, if we don¡¯t go in, we¡¯ll die¡­¡± Tao Xuanzhu was not asposed at this moment either. With their health dropping into the single digits, they found it hard to bear. She said, ¡°Du Gang, we can see a few people up ahead now. Shall we start shooting?¡± Du Gang had been watching Xing Chenyi and the others¡¯ movements through a small mirror on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. This circle is right in front of us. We¡¯re inside it, but they don¡¯t see us. Even if we kill two of them, the other two could still stop us!¡± He was experienced and knew he could not fire now because once they revealed their position, it would be all over. Just then, Xing Chenyi and the others up front moved. Du Gang¡¯s mouth curled into a small smile, ¡°They must think the remaining five yers are all outside the circle and are trying to block the edge of the poison!¡± Earlier, when Xing Chenyi and the others had stood up and looked around, he had realized they intended to push forward. They were sweeping the edges, ensuring there was nobody on either side. Now, this team was really on the move! ¡°Indeed, we are outside the circle. However, we are not within the Poison Circle, but outside it!¡± After confirming that the team up front had been gone for about ten seconds, Du Gang finally gave the order to make a move. ¡°Move out!¡± The others saw this and quickly followed. By now they had lightened their load, each carrying only two guns, some ammunition, and therge pack. As for the car, it had been long abandoned. The four sneaked to the ce where Xing Chenyi and the others had been, and after crawling up the hill in front of them, they allughed. The terrain here was slightly higher, while the area in front was rtively lower. Not far from them, Xing Chenyi and the others werepletely exposed under their watch. What was more interesting was that those four were lying down, behind a small mound, looking ahead and asionally firing some shots. They were right at the edge of the safe zone, blocking the others from entering. In Xing Chenyi and the others¡¯ view, the remaining five yers were all outside the circle. ¡°Du Gang, should we shoot?¡± Du Gangughed, raising his watch, ¡°Nine left. Four of us, four of them. Kill them, and it¡¯s one left. What do you think?¡± Everyone was extremely excited. Du Gang quickly gave orders, ¡°I¡¯ll take the one furthest left, Kou Yingwu ¨C you take the second from the left, Zhang Xinyi ¨C you take the third from the left, Tao Xuanzhu ¨C you take the one furthest right!¡± ¡°Remember, aim for the head if possible, focus onbo attacks. I¡¯ll count down three, two, one, and then we all fire!¡± The rest of them immediately grew tense, quickly in position, adjusting their individual weapons and aiming at their opponents. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± With hismand, a series of gunshots erupted. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Du Gang fired three shots in session, instantly killing the guy on the far left. The others did well too, all of their first shots hit their targets. However, Kou Yingwu was a bit slow, he didn¡¯t kill his target with the first shot, which allowed him to react and dodge. ¡°Damn, the guy moved at thest second, or else I would have gotten him!¡± Du Gang paid him no mind, quickly judged the distance, and decisely said, ¡°You guys continue with suppressive fire from here, I¡¯ll go around!¡± With that, he withdrew behind the slope and began to move in a position where the enemy couldn¡¯t see him. Through a series of crawls and position changes, he sessfully advanced a dozen meters forward. Taking advantage of a small hill for cover, he looked up and judged the distance, realizing he could throw a grenade. If he could throw a grenade, he naturally wouldn¡¯t need to fight head-on. At this moment, he had the advantage of surprise on his side ¨C the perfect time to throw a grenade! Seeing this, Du Gang quickly unhooked a grenade. But rather than throw it immediately, he held it in his hand for three seconds, only then tossing it toward the location of thest yer. Full of regret and annoyance, Xing Chenyi had no idea that there were people outside the Poison Circle, let alone a whole team. ¡°Where did they get all those meds?!¡± ¡°During the previous Poison Circle, I lost over sixty health in a minute, that¡¯s more than half, how could they have held on?!¡± His team had been in many battles and didn¡¯t have many meds, so they didn¡¯t dare stay in the Poison Circle for too long. Running into Du Gang¡¯s team, who held out in the Poison Circle, really was a wake-up call. ¡°The game isn¡¯t over yet ¨C I¡¯m within the circle, and I have a chance. As long as they charge at me, I can take them down in a second!¡± He refused to give up, persisting in his search for an opportunity. He held a small mirror in his hand to observe the enemy position through reflection. At that moment, he saw a ck object flying toward him in a parabolic arc. ¡°What is that?!¡± After a second of shock, he quickly realized what it was. Run! At this point, he was unable to worry about being shot at. He had to run, or it wouldnd right on his head. But as he was about to stand and run, the grenade that arrived over his head exploded with a ¡®Bang!¡¯ Remaining yers: 5 Seeing the enemy rise from a distance, Kou Yingwu was about to take a shot, only to realize that the ce had suddenly exploded. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°How did it explode?!¡± ¡°Who threw it?!¡± Zhang Xinyiughed, ¡°Who else could it be? It has to be Du Gang!¡± ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not right. I thought it takes a few seconds for a grenade to explode. How did this one explode right above his head?!¡± He had thought that Du Gang¡¯s grenade was to create a diversion for them, but it turned out to be an instant explosion grenade. Such skills were truly horrifying! After seeing their opponent¡¯s death, Du Gang quickly stood up and dashed toward the location previously upied by Xing Chenyi and his team, and looked outside the circle. He could faintly see someone crawling among the mounds of dirt, stealthily showing a gun barrel or a firinnication from time to time. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, making a gesture to Kou Yingwu and the others. Upon seeing Du Gang¡¯s signal, the other three immediately followed, arriving at the edge of the circle. ¡°Did you see that? The man who just performed a meritorious service is outside the circle. This team went to block him, giving us the opportunity!¡± Du Gang pointed to the guy showing half of his butt further away and said with a smile. ¡°Wow!¡± Kou Yingwuughed, ¡°Should we let hime in?!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhang Xinyi and Tao Xuanzhu sneered at him, ¡°Why not give you a chance to duel him while we watch?!¡± Kou Yingwu shrunk his head, ¡°That¡¯s a no-go. I was just saying!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°This is a do or die moment, stay calm and don¡¯t do anything rash. He¡¯s outside the circle, we should ready our guns. If he tries to stand and run, shoot him. If he tries to crawl slowly, bomb him with a grenade!¡± Meanwhile, the lone wolf in the distance was still unaware of the situation within the circle. He thought the guy who had shot at him earlier had been taken out by others, and was currently crawling into the circle with all his might. ¡°It should be fine, the other four are probably like me ¨C individuals, not part of a team¡­¡± Just as he was thinking this, a grenadended near him. Looking at the grenade less than ten centimeters away, he was bbergasted. He swore that he¡¯d never hated something so much in his life. ¡°Boom!¡± The loud explosion marked his death. ¡°Winner winner, chicken dinner!¡± ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re victorious!¡± ¡°Game Over!¡± Chapter 342 - 341: True God Level Communication Plaza Chapter 342: Chapter 341: True God Level Communication za [Congrattions on passing the advancement assessment, you have advanced to the True God Level¡­] [To advance to True God Level, you need to reserve a bit of True Spirit, do you agree?] Du Gang knew about reserving True Spirit in the Heavenly Court, and he wasn¡¯t surprised. He directly agreed. In the next second, he saw a purple radiance that he had never seen before emerge from his body. Du Gang had no control over this radiance. As soon as it emerged, it flew towards the sphere emitting hazy white light, disappeared into it, and was gone without a trace. At the same time, there was a sense of shared destiny with the Heavenly Court in Du Gang¡¯s heart. This was different from when he first entered the Heavenly Court and was imprinted. Back then, he felt as if his life and death were at the mercy of others. This time, it felt like a symbiotic rtionship. Du Gang finally understood what Zhang Youwei had meant. Anyone who wanted to advance to a True God level must entrust their True Spirits to the Heavenly Dao. However, outsiders, even if they wish to entrust, need to cultivate their Dao to a sufficient level. In contrast, reincarnaters like them only need to pass the advancement task to be True Gods. Both paths have their pros and cons. The former relies entirely on talent but without the risk of death. Thetter has a death rate of ny-nine percent, which says it all. When Du Gang was contemting how to advance to the True God Level, his two deities, which had previously resided in the abyss and the Pangu Universe, both entered the Heavenly Court¡¯s space. This¡­ Seeing three identical bodies, they sighed at each other. ¡°The Heavenly Court, as expected¡­¡± The next second, Du Gang¡¯s nine deities merged into one, forming a very solid figure. Then, he heard the profound sound of the Dao. ¡°When God and the body unite, there is no death and no destruction!¡± Immediately after, Du Gang saw that his current body began to copse and disappeared in no time. However, at this moment, his nine deities became a solid body¡­ or rather, something simr to a body. Upon bing a True God, he is no longer confined to the body or the deity, but has be an even more powerful entity. It¡¯s like a body formed by rules. Du Gang understood why God Spirit Level could not harm True Gods. He realized, it doesn¡¯t matter if he can reach abat power of over 700,000 or even a few million, it¡¯s all futile. It¡¯s like two different dimensional beings. No matter how strong a God Spirit Level being is, they cannot harm a True God. On the contrary, True Gods can kill God Spirits as easily as crushing an ant. [Advancement sessful, Heavenly Court space opened for True God Level. Communication tform for True God Level opened] [Body dataficationpleted, personal attribute column avable] [Name: Du Gang] [Original Way: 100 meters] [Method Amplification: 8%] [Secret Technique: Nine-Secluded ¨C Jie-Character Secret, capable of exploding with ten times the power within ten seconds. Note: This secret technique does not stack with the method amplification.] [Secret Technique: Dead Man¡¯s Sutra- Volume Nine, a 10% chance to be reborn when dead. Note: If the rebirth is triggered, the True Spirit revival state will not be activated.] At this moment, Du Gang suddenly realized that the idea of a Heavenly Court mission to conquer all realms was merely an ignorant misconception. These so-called realms were originally under Heavenly Dao, and in turn, Heaven¡¯s Court. Before the era of myths, the so-called Heavenly Court lost control, only implying that those high-status fellows in the Heavenly Court fell out of favor. Those fellows were no different from him; they were also reincarnators, but their authority was higher. As the system says, Jie-Character Secret does not stack with the method¡¯s progress, which means it changes from multiplication to addition. In the past, the three would multiply to getbat power. Now, the two are multiplied separately by the base Original Way and then added to get thebat power. This time, his power was stronger, his strength more solid, and he regained the skill of flying in the Primordial Continent. When Du Gang¡¯s consciousness returned to his body and his sight became clear, Zhang Xinyi and the rest had sessfully advanced and were slowly descending to the ground. ¡°Have you all seeded?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯m even stronger than before!¡± The few of them chatted excitedly for a while, their attention then turned to their surroundings. ¡°After this advancement, it seems our Heavenly Court space has berger, and we can stay longer!¡± Du Gang slightly squinted his eyes, sensing the sphere, and received a countdown of three days. This meant he could stay in the Heavenly Court for three more days. ¡°Yeah, not only that, but there¡¯s an added door leading to the Communication za.¡± It was an illusory door, standing right beside the sphere. There was no need for a switch; you could reach the Communication za just by passing through. After a discussion, Du Gang suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s check out the Communication za.¡± God King Zhang Youwei mentioned that one could not only recruit members in this Communication za but also trade with each other. Du Gang had been curious for a while. Soon, all four went through the illusory door one after the other. The next second, their eyes blinked, and they found themselves in arge za. Figures would appear one by one on the za, like Du Gang and others, being teleported in. ¡°There are so many people¡­¡± The za wasrge, capable of amodating tens of thousands of people if they stood densely. Even now, with people shing in, there were already hundreds, and the number was still increasing. At this point, someone came up to them. ¡°Are you new here?¡± When Du Gang turned to look, he saw a sleazy middle-aged man with a beard looking at them brightly. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The sleazy middle-aged man grinned, ¡°Give me a bit of merit, and I will tell you the situation here, how about it?!¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t bother him and just walked away. The other three naturally followed Du Gang. Seeing this, they quickly followed. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t leave!¡± The sleazy middle-aged man took a couple of quick steps and quickly blocked them, ¡°We can negotiate¡­ How about 5,000 merit points?!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Although we just arrived, won¡¯t we know everything if we stay for a few days?¡± Having said that, he went around him and continued to walk towards the edge of the za. ¡°You staying for a few days, can¡¯t possibly know as much as I do. I¡¯ve been in this True God space for a full million years¡­¡± Du Gang hesitated for a moment and looked back at the sleazy middle-aged man who was dressed very old, as if he hadn¡¯t washed his clothes in a million years. He shook his head, ¡°A million years, still here, what¡¯s the use of your information?¡± Now the sleazy middle-aged man got anxious, ¡°A thousand merit points, just give me a thousand, I will tell you the situation here!¡± The rest were slightly moved, a thousand merit points, divided among them was only two hundred and fifty each¡­ However, Du Gang kept moving, heading towards the edge while saying without looking back, ¡°This information is not essential for us, it¡¯s just a matter of devoting more time to acquire it¡­¡± ¡°A thousand merit points, there are four of us, do you mean to say we distribute them evenly, making it two hundred and fifty each?¡± ¡°No!¡± The middle-aged sleazy man quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that; if a thousand isn¡¯t eptable, we can negotiate further¡­¡± Du Gang smiled lightly and said, ¡°one hundred per person, four hundred for all of us. If you ept our offer, say so now. If not, let¡¯s drop it!¡± The sleazy man gnashed his teeth and agreed. ¡°Deal!¡± At once, Du Gang and hispanions stopped in their tracks. The sleazy man spread his hands and continued with a servile grin, ¡°Gentlemen, can I have the money first?!¡± Du Gang responded with a lightugh, ¡°The money, though not a lot, can¡¯t just be given like that. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: You speak first. If I find what you say valuable enough, I¡¯ll pay you¡­¡± The sleazy man thought this was reasonable. These people weren¡¯t foolish enough to give him the money upfront. He was sure to return to his own space immediately after¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± He cleared his throat and started, ¡°This True God Level Communication za is arge gathering ce where all True God Level reincarnators cane¡­¡± ¡°To recruit soldiers and horses, hire hitmen, trade in equipment, and so on.¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang narrowed his eyes and interjected, ¡°Hire hitmen?¡± The sleazy man chuckled and exined, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that at this True God Level, every five missions a task world with higher difficulty will appear. At these times, some people who have control of cultivation will hire stronger individuals to help them with their tasks. These hired hands are the ¡°hitmen¡±¡­¡± ¡°Free trade is simply the practice of some people selling items cheaper than their exchange value at the Heavenly Court¡¯s sphere of light¡­¡± ¡°Also, the entire Communication za is surrounded by various shops. These shops are generally owned by the Heavenly Court, but operating rights can be transferred through transactions¡­ Of course, onlyrge-scale guild members can afford to run these shops.¡± The sleazy man chuckled, ¡°Next up is the part regarding the guilds in the Communication za¡­¡± As he spoke, he rubbed his hands together in a gesture suggestive of asking for money. Seeing this, Du Gang promptly transferred 100 merit points to him. ¡°Hehe!¡± The sleazy man didn¡¯t mind the amount, he looked pleased. Soon, he resumed his narration. ¡°These guilds initially emerged spontaneously among reincarnators within the Heavenly Court¡¯s space. Of course,ter, with the advocacy of some people, the Heavenly Court created an official guild registration system, allowing the existence of guilds.¡± ¡°There are three levels of guilds, each varying in terms of membership, scale, and benefits.¡± ¡°Of course, even the most basic level one guilds aren¡¯t something just anyone can establish!¡± The sleazy man asked with a smile, ¡°Do you know the requirements to establish a level one guild?¡± The four of them shook their heads. He proudly stated, ¡°To establish a level one guild, there are three conditions. First, you must possess a guild formation order. This item is very precious, typically only found in high difficulty task worlds; each one is immensely valuable. Thest time one was auctioned, it fetched over ten thousand merits. It¡¯s frightening¡­¡± Over ten thousand merits. Hearing this, all four were astounded. From the God Spirit level to the True God Level, they hadn¡¯t umted more than a hundred merits, and here, just one token costs ten thousand merits; it was truly horrifying. The sleazy manughed, ¡°I was just as stunned when I first learned the price of this item. But once you know the second condition, you¡¯ll understand!¡± ¡°The second condition for establishing a guild is that at least a thousand people need to register!¡± ¡°This implies that ten thousand merits can be purchased if each person only contributes ten merit points.¡± Du Gang understood, and it made sense. Otherwise, it would be too exaggerated for one person to take out ten thousand merits. ¡°The third condition is toplete the guild creation task. These tasks are usually of therge-scale war type, which is difficult toplete without thousands of reincarnators. Of course, these guilds often hire arge number of hitmen to charge and break through for them.¡± After hearing all this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In their previous tasks, they had only encountered small skirmishes, with no more than twenty reincarnators in each task world. Who would have thought that here, there wererge-scale tasks involving thousands of people? He could hardly imagine what that scene would be like. The sleazy man paused once again, rubbing his hands in that familiar ¡®money-asking¡¯ gesture. Seeing this, Kou Yingwu transferred a hundred merit points to him. ¡°Hehe!¡± He chuckled, then continued: ¡°Guilds are categorized into three levels. A level one guild has a minimum of a thousand members and a maximum of ten thousand, enjoying the benefits of a level one guild.¡± ¡°A level two guild requires a minimum of ten thousand and a maximum of fifty thousand members, enjoying the benefits of a level two guild.¡± ¡°A level three guild requires a minimum of fifty thousand and a maximum of one hundred thousand members, enjoying the benefits of a level three guild.¡± Du Gang furrowed his brows, ¡°Do these guilds really have that many members?¡± The sleazy man chuckled, ¡°Of course not. Besides a small core group of people in guilds, most of the members are solitary joiners!¡± ¡°Guilds operate on a membership basis, ranging from lowest to highest: peripheral members, primary members, intermediate members, senior members, core members.¡± ¡°Above that, you get the leadership.¡± ¡°Each guild has different levels of members, each enjoying different treatments and responsibilities.¡± ¡°For instance, peripheral members can only enjoy very few benefits and don¡¯t need to bear much responsibility. They have a prettyx situation; entering and leaving the guild doesn¡¯t require much.¡± ¡°Most people are at this stage. They don¡¯t have many responsibilities but have ess to a trading tform and amunication tform!¡± ¡°I have a very important piece of advice for you all!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Just as Du Gang asked his question, he saw the sleazy man rubbing his hands again, his face wearing its familiar silly grin. Tao Xuanzhu saw this and quickly transferred a hundred merit points to him. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°This piece of advice is very important. If you aren¡¯t aware of it, you might pay the price with your lives!¡± ¡°That is: Never trust anyone in a task world who isn¡¯t officially teamed up with you!¡± The four were taken aback, not quite understanding his meaning. The sleazy man disyed a cryptic smile, ¡°In a True God Level task world, except for those who have the team contract scroll whose tasks are the same, most people¡¯s tasks are not the same!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to be sure if someone¡¯s task contradicts yours. If you rashly reveal your task, think about the consequences¡­¡± After hearing these words, all four of them felt that these one hundred merit points were indeed worth it. ps: My mother, who¡¯s in her sixties, is in the hospital and I¡¯m the only one who can take care of her. This is keeping me busy; I can only sneak in some writing time on my phone while eating or using the restroom. ¡­sickness¡­ ¡­over a thousand in medical fees per day¡­ ¡­poor in a bustling city with no one to rely on¡­ As the only man in the house, thankfully I have a credit limit of 100,000 on Jie Bei. I won¡¯t dwell on this, I just hope the readers understand. ¡­The original design I had in mind has been simplified and the plot has been truncated. I apologize for this. Thepletion n remains the same, which is on the 30th of June, but the updates mayg behind in terms of word count. Chapter 343: 342: The First Task of the Ace Team in the World! Chapter 343: 342: The First Task of the Ace Team in the World!
Du Gang and the others, led by the wily man, roamed around the trading square, familiarizing themselves with the environment. The Communication Space was a circle in its entirety, with a Transportation za at the center which upied thergest area. It served as the sole entry and exit point for everyone. There were three streets surrounding the za, the closest one was Street One, the middle one was Street Two, and the farthest one was Street Three. Without a doubt, Street One was the most prosperous. It housed various categories of shops, and there were also many stalls hollering for business along the street. These stalls also required a fee and were reportedly contracted by therge guilds and then subleased out. Or, it could be said that the guilds were the first to contract the storefronts and trading in the entire Communication Space. Only they were qualified to trade with the Heavenly Court. Other individuals wanting to set up stalls or open shops had to trade with these guilds.
In essence, this covertly boosted the privileges of the guilds. From this perspective, It seemed that the Heavenly Court deliberately supported the guilds. Interestingly, the shops on Street One were quite simr to ordinary worldly shops, with the majority being eateries. However, unlike ordinary food and drinks, every morsel of food or drink here could boost one¡¯s cultivation or enhance certain abilities. Although the effects were meager, they were indeed present. Still, these shops were extremely popr, with peopleing and going constantly. Whether they were socializing or discussing matters, they would go into these shops for a seat. Besides, the prices were rtively fair, ranging from about a dozen Merit Points and up. After casually choosing a drink shop, the four of them ordered an energy drink each and began chatting. ¡°I found various shops around here while walking around earlier. There are those which sell pills that enhance cultivation, those which sell cultivation techniques, and those which sell secrets. Apart from these, there are also shops that sell equipment, weapons, talismans, and products exclusive to different worlds¡­¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°These things, they don¡¯t have much use for us¡­¡± In terms of the four of them present, their backgrounds were deep-rooted. Whether it was cultivation techniques, equipment, or secrets, they had the best of the best, hence they did not have much need for the aforementioned items. ¡°Additionally, we learned from that guy that the mortality rate in the True God Level¡¯s promotion isn¡¯t as high as we thought!¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°There were four hundred of us in this promotion task, only four of us advanced to the next level, a sess rate of about one percent. However, ording to that guy, the sess rate for others is not low, it is generally between thirty and forty percent¡­¡± Kou Yingwu also looked confused, ¡°Yeah, why is the gap so huge?¡± ¡°Could it be rted to our potential?!¡±
Zhang Xinyi looked awkwardly, ¡°I was actively recruited by the Heavenly Court, is it possible that due to my being here, the promotion rate has decreased?¡± The other two were shocked and looked at Zhang Xinyi unbelievingly. They only just remembered that Zhang Xinyi was a strong contender, previously ranked over 700 on the Human Ranking list. No matter how they saw it, she was stronger than them. Du Gangughed, ¡°Don¡¯t always shoulder all the burden, I feel that each of us is unique, I even felt it was because of me!¡± ¡°In short, the Heavenly Court probably believes that we four possess a great deal of potential, so the tasks assigned for promotion were harder, that¡¯s why we had this oue¡­¡± ¡°As for how it exactly is, we need to see how the first mission after bing a True God goes!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°Thinking more about it now does no good. To promote to the True God stage, none of you have gone back right? First, let¡¯s head back to our team space, then to reality. Learn everything you can about the True God stage as fast as possible. We¡¯ll meet again during our next mission!!¡± With that, the four of them returned to the team space and from there went back to reality. Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi appeared at the same ce. As soon as they showed up, Zhang Youwei was already standing in front of them with a joyful look on his face. ¡°Xinyi, have you be a True God?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Xinyi also smiled, pleased with her promotion to the True God.
Zhang Youwei finally heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good, bing a True God, leaving the true spirit in the Heavenly Court, even if you die, you can be revived¡­¡± ¡°Dad, why are you saying such ill-omened things¡­¡± ¡°Right right, I spoke wrong. Spit, spit, spit, my daughter will not die!¡± Upon returning to Jiuyang Vi, even before Du Gang could say anything, Zhang Youwei handed Du Gang the subsequent books of the Nine Yang Divine Art. ¡°Now that you¡¯re within the Heavenly Court, wait a little longer for the wedding¡­¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Du Gang nodded, his original motive was the cultivation technique, whether or not the marriage happens was a minor issue. ¡°I have some experiences and insights about the True God stage here, you and Xinyi cane listen to them in my studyter!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was overjoyed, quickly agreeing. Having someone to teach him would definitely be better than him groping in the dark. The next three months, Du Gang learned a lot under Zhang Youwei. Not only did he learn cultivation experience at the True God level, he also mastered some techniques. Simultaneously, he learned manymonly used mantras that were extraordinarily useful.
In the blink of an eye, three months passed. Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi once again arrived in a secluded location and entered the Heavenly Court. At the same time, in the team space, Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu emerged. ¡°This is our first mission at the True God level, I have something to say!¡± Du Gang stood at the front of the energy sphere, looking at the other three who were listening attentively, and said: ¡°First, do not expose our mission to anyone else!¡± ¡°When we enter the mission world, we can¡¯t determine if others are indigenes or reincarnators like us, so we should try as much as possible to act like an indigene, and not do anything extraordinary!¡± ¡°Secondly, I will be leading. You chose to form a team with me because of my leadership capabilities, so I hope you trust me a hundred percent. Execute my instructions unconditionally. If you cannot do this, you can mention it now and we can part ways.¡± Having said that, he looked at each one of the three. Looking at Zhang Xinyi, she rolled her eyes and feigned innocence. Du Gang knowingly averted his eyes and looked at Tao Xuanzhu. She chuckled, ¡°Naturally, once we enter the mission world, whatever you say, I will do!¡± Kou Yingwu on the side also nodded, ¡°You can be assured about this!¡± Du Gang nodded, continuing, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enter the mission world then!¡±
Soon, the four of them were standing around the energy sphere, Du Gang confirmed entry into the sphere. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, the four of them were enveloped by the teleportation force. The next moment, they appeared in an unfamiliar area with an invisible cover around them. ¡°This is the mission world, it is just as that wily guy said, we appeared separately from each other, which suggests that other reincarnators are in a simr situation!¡± Du Gang immediately said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many reincarnators are present in this world¡­¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s check the mission!¡± [Current mission world: Red Competition World, killing a reincarnator gives a reward of 10 Merit Points.] [Mission one: Complete ten tasks from the Bounty List, reward of 10 Merit Points per person.] [Mission two: The team must kill at least four reincarnators, reward of 10 Merit Points per person.] [Mission three: Kill three demonic beings, rewards are calcted based on the strength, reputation, and connection with the protagonist of the demonic beings killed.] ¡°The first mission is in the Red Competition World, this means that we and the other reincarnators are naturally enemies!¡± Du Gang sighs, he wanted to take it slow and get used to the missions, however, the Heavenly Court does not seem to allow it.
¡°Mission two is rted to the reincarnators, missions one and three are connected to this indigene world¡­¡± He looked around, and they were in a barren mountain range with no one else in sight. ¡°There are people to the west. Once the protective shield disappears, I¡¯ll go over to check the situation. The three of you hide on the spot and make sure you¡¯re not discovered!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The trio nodded quickly. Furthermore, Du Gang gave a few more directions before the transparent shield disappeared. ¡°Stay here without moving while I¡¯m gone!¡± Saying this, he swiftly rose from his feet and,pletely concealed, headed towards the distant area shrouded with human presence. Soon, he arrived in front of a house built of wood. He quietly used Divine Thought to probe inside, discovering only a powerless old man inside. After some contemtion, he didn¡¯t reveal himself directly but used a technique he¡¯d learned from Zhang Youwei. Hypnosis Technique! ¡°After a day ofbor, you are tired, you feel the sleepinessing on, you decide to lie down on the bed, sleep for a while¡­¡± This Hypnosis Technique was not a simple one; it included a truth-telling effect, something Zhang Youwei had spent a considerable asset to learn in his youth. Truth-telling wasn¡¯t as Du Gang had imagined before, that any True God could practice it. Truth-telling effectively borrows the power of the Heavenly Dao; each truth-telling technique is unique and requires special cultivation methods to master. Unlike Heavenly Level Cultivation Method, the cirction of truth-telling is narrower, and the difficulty of learning it is higher. Not everyone can learn a truth-telling technique. Heavenly Level Cultivation Method has rtively strong versatility, and those with strong talent could generally cultivate it. However, truth-telling was different. Each truth-telling technique has different requirements, making it extremely difficult to master thoroughly. Some True Gods have even attempted dozens of truth-telling techniques, none of which they seeded in learning. Du Gang was lucky, or rather adaptable. He learned all the truth-telling techniquesmonly used by True Gods. In addition, he learned quite a few unpopr truth-telling techniques. In the wooden house, the old man yawned and naturally climbed into bed, falling into a deep sleep. Soon, he began to snore. Seeing this, Du Gang smiled and continued, ¡°Dream Entry Technique!¡± Immediately afterwards, his Divine Thought flew out and entered the old man¡¯s mind. Only after a long time did his Divine Thought float back. ¡°Demons are everywhere¡­¡± Murmuring, he didn¡¯t linger but hurried back the way he came. He had just flown halfway when his Divine Thought discovered that four people were walking towards the position of Kou Yingwu and the others. Interestingly, these four individuals were also two men and two women. As for their cultivation, it was quite strange. Their cultivation systems were different from the origin, but their estimated Combat Power was around ten thousand. ¡°Take them down first!¡± Even before Du Gang got to them, he sent a message to the three. ¡°Freezing Technique!¡± Tao Xuanzhu softlymanded, and immediately, the four people on the ground froze as if nailed in ce. ¡°Amazing!¡± Kou Yingwu gave a thumbs up, ¡°This freezing technique is one of the seventy-two transformations of the Heavenly Gang, right? It is incredibly difficult to learn. I never thought you would master it!¡± At the True God Stage, the number of truth-telling techniques is beyond count. However, people still rank the seventy-two of the Heavenly Gang and the thirty-six of the Earthly Fiend as the most difficult among the 108 truth-telling techniques based on difficulty and power. Even Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but take two more nces at Tao Xuanzhu upon seeing this. After all, he hadn¡¯t learned these 108 truth-telling techniques. Of course, this was also because Zhang Youwei didn¡¯t know them, so he couldn¡¯t teach them. Du Gang arrived at the rest of the group¡¯s location, ¡°The person we left behind is an old man who¡¯s lived a pretty sheltered life, knows nothing much. These four people, they are clearly from some sect, let¡¯s question them!¡± Kou Yingwu quickly stepped up, smirked, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just learned a truth-telling technique, I¡¯m going to test it on them!¡± Seeing him wanting to show off, the rest had no objections. Kou Yingwu assumed the position and rapidly initiated the truth-telling technique, ¡°I ask, you answer, and only speak the truth!¡± Immediately, an indistinct force emerged and enveloped the four. ¡°Who are you?!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the four spoke in unison, ¡°We are disciples of the Five Elements Sect!¡± ¡°Your names and identities?!¡± ¡°Tian Lang!¡± ¡°Qisha!¡± ¡°Xuan Jing!¡± ¡°Beidou!¡± Among them, Tian Lang and Xuan Jing were women, and Qisha and Beidou were men. ¡°Where are you going now?¡± ¡°Going to Misty Mountain City to pick up bounty tasks¡­¡± Through a series of questions, the group finally understood this world a bit better. This is a world infested with demons and devils, where the living conditions of humans are extremely hard. Encountering a demon usually equates death. However, thankfully, in many ces, there are powerful sects. The disciples of these sects master the art of demon hunting, often venture down the mountain to exterminate demons, thereby allowing humanity some breathing space. This world doesn¡¯t haveplete kingdoms. It primarily operates on a city-state system, where each city is a country in itself. Simrly, those who can establish cities are mostly rted to these sects. Some cities are even established by the sects themselves. Although every city has different rules, interestingly, the circted currency is the same¨Cgold and silver. In addition, every city has a special organization: the Demon Suppression Office. The office is responsible for defending the city and repelling demons. However, it limits its operations to within the city. The world¡¯s poption doesn¡¯t all live within the cities. Only a fraction actually resides in the city, while arge portion lives outside, in the countryside. When these rural areas encounter demons, they gather money to go to the city and post tasks on the Demon Suppression Office¡¯s bounty list. Misty Mountain City nearby is controlled by the Five Elements Sect. Tian Lang and herpanions had justpleted their training and were granted the qualifications to hunt demons outside their sect. They left their master and nned to go to the Demon Suppression Office to receive tasks for their trials. Little did they know they would be captured by Du Gang and his group. Soon, Du Gang made a decision. ¡°Borrow their identities and capture them for now. We will release them when we are ready to leave this world¡­¡± ¡°Now, we are Tian Lang, Qisha, Xuan Jing, and Beidou. We will proceed to Misty Mountain City in the name of our master, take on tasks, and hunt demons!¡± Chapter 344: 343 Acting (Thanks to Jingjing is me, Jingjing tipped 5000 Boxnovel coins, Thank you!) Chapter 344: 343 Acting (Thanks to Jingjing is me, Jingjing tipped 5000 Boxnovel coins, Thank you!)
¡°Everything will follow their identities. Tian Lang, you¡¯re the senior sister, Tao Xuanzhu, your temperament fits the role best, so you¡¯ll be the eldest sister!¡± ¡°I will be the second senior brother myself, Qisha!¡± Du Gang insisted on being the senior brother without any hesitation. ¡°Next, Xinyi Zhang will be Xuanjing, Kou Yingwu will be Beidou. Any objections?¡± Kou Yingwu mumbled, ¡°I think, I can be the senior brother too, I¡¯m older than you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the junior brother!¡± Du Gang said calmly and inly.
Kou Yingwu was speechless. Ever since Du Gang became the team leader, he¡¯s been ruling with an iron fist and never looked back. ¡°Remember your roles and don¡¯t give us away. Now, following their previous route, journey to Misty Mountain City!¡± Misty Mountain City, one of the five cities governed by the Five Elements Sect is also home to the members of the Demon Suppression Office, who are the external disciples of the Five Elements Sect. It was clear the position these disciples from the Five Elements Sect would hold in Misty Mountain City. Even though Du Gang and his team were still a significant distance from Misty Mountain City, the leaders of the local Demon Suppression Office, including the deputy city lord came to greet them at the city gate. They had to do so, not just because of the dominant standing of the Five Elements Sect, but also because these disciples from the Five Elements Sect held such immense power, demanding their utmost respect. Soon, four people, dressed in Five Elements Sect clothing, slowly approached them. Seeing the figures from afar, a crowd of Misty Mountain City¡¯s residents cheered in unison, ¡°Misty Mountain City wees the esteemed disciples of the Five Elements Sect!¡± Afterwards, all of them with their faces towards Du Gang and his crew, bent down, lowering their heads, waiting quietly. ¡°Haha, these people are quite respectful!¡± Still quite far from the crowd, Du Gang and his teammates whispered to each other. Kou Yingwu was a bit regretful. ¡°I was hoping for a scenario where we would be forced to fight as bullies. It looks like there¡¯s no opportunity to do that!¡±
Du Gang frowned slightly and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t let your expressions give us away. We can¡¯t rule out that reincarnators could be among these people. If we can impersonate, others could do the same!¡± Upon hearing this, the previously rxed faces of the three others suddenly became somber. ¡°Stick to the n. As disciples of the Five Elements Sect, it would be normal to be a bit nervous when going down the mountain for the first time. Since you guys aren¡¯t good at talking, let me handle it!¡± Finally, after all arrangements had been made, Du Gang and his team arrived in front of the people bowing and bending in respect. He spoke with a tone of surprise, ¡°You are here to greet us?¡± Hearing this, the people in the crowd that had been bending over earlier, could not help but grumble inwardly. Still, they kept their heads down and shouted again, ¡°Misty Mountain City wees the esteemed disciples of the Five Elements Sect!¡± The deputy city lord found it the most unbearable. His big belly pped as he bent over; his head nearly touched his belly and he nearly broke his waist. ¡°Oh, please rise!¡± On hearing this, everyone finally stood back up, sizing up the four people before them. The sight was astonishing. As expected of the advanced students of the Five Elements Sect, the men are handsome and the women are beautiful. Only thest guy seemed a bit rough around the edges. Du Gang stepped forward and gave a salute, ¡°My name is Qisha, ranked second in this trip. This is my sister Tian Lang¡­¡±
¡°These two, are my junior sisters Xuan Jing and junior brother Beidou.¡± Upon hearing this, the officials of the Demon Suppression Office secretly nodded their heads. Their received message had spoken of four peopleing down the mountain, two men, and two women, and their names all matched. ¡°Nice to meet you, senior brothers and sisters!¡± The head of the Demon Suppression Office stepped forward once more, ¡°I am the head of the Demon Suppression Office of Misty Mountain City, Zhuang Nai, also an external disciple of the Five Elements Sect!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the group of people in the Demon Suppression Office uniform behind him shouted in unison: ¡°Nice to meet you, senior brothers and sisters!¡± Zhuang Naiughed, ¡°These are all registered disciples of our Five Elements Sect!¡± He exined the reason why the group below was also calling them with the same honorifics. Du Gang nodded and affected the manner of a cultivated gentleman. After clearing his throat, heughed, ¡°Thank you, junior brothers, for the respect. We, as brother and sisters, have been training on the mountain for many years and this is actually the first time wee down. We still have much to learn about how the world works, could you help introduce us to the local customs?¡± ¡°Of course, it would be our pleasure!¡± Zhuang Nai nodded continuously, leading everyone into the city. Next to him, the deputy city lord had aimed to strike up a conversation, but after several unsessful attempts, he resigned himself to giving up.
The lord of Misty Mountain City is typically a senior disciple from the Five Elements Sect. The deputy city lord is usually a normal person who assists the city lord in running the city¡¯s affairs. The current lord of Misty Mountain City, however, was quite old, and his time for recement drew near. Thus, this deputy city lord came out early, hoping to seek a better future for himself. As everyone walked and talked, they quickly arrived at the territory of the Demon Suppression Office. A veryrge dining hall had been prepared, filled with various delicacies, ready to wee the four advanced students of the Five Elements Sect. ¡°Senior brothers and sisters, please!¡± Zhuang Nai¡¯s demeanor was very modest, experienced in the ways of the world. Despite their pretense of innocence, Du Gang and his team still thought quite well of him. Soon, the four sat down in turn, with Zhuang Nai apanying them. Guests and hosts chatted happily. With fine wine and delicious food, everyone was enjoying themselves. After chatting leisurely for a while, the team had gained some understanding of the city¡¯s situation. Du Gang raised a question, ¡°Brother Zhuang, I heard that there¡¯s a bounty task system in the city, with a ranking list. Out of curiosity, may I have a look at it?¡± Zhuang Nai burst intoughter, promptly ordered his men to fetch it and said, ¡°As expected of our senior brother, always showing concern for themon people¡­¡± Du Gang was utterly speechless in his heart. He just wanted to see what kinds of tasks there were, and possibly find an opportunity to do some. That guy definitely knew how to tter others. Soon, a beautifully bound book was presented and ced on the table in front of Du Gang.
He quickly opened it and began to read. Zhuang Nai leaned in a few steps, knelt on the ground, and introduced it with a smile. ¡°This bounty list is divided into two parts. One part is the Misty Mountain List, on which are bounty tasks submitted from viges, towns, and other ces within the jurisdiction of Misty Mountain City.¡± ¡°The other part includes missions disseminated from other cities. Tasks like these are usually more challenging, involving monsters that other cities couldn¡¯t handle, so they spread the word to other cities, hoping for the intervention of the higher-ups.¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°What about the difficulty of these two parts of the list?¡± Zhuang Nai coughed, ¡°Brother, for us, these demons, they¡¯re quite formidable, difficult to deal with, and often requires exceptional individuals in the martial world to handle them¡­¡± ¡°However, now that you guys are here, everything will be fine, these demons, no matter how formidable they may be, will certainly not be able to match the techniques of you senior brothers and sisters!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Upon seeing this, Du Gangughed heartily, stayed in character, and casually threw the booklet to Kou Yingwu. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Do you know of any formidable individuals in the martial world?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhuang Nai nodded, ¡°Currently, in the martial world, there are three individuals who stand out most.¡±
¡°One is known as Sir Kong Xu, whose swordsmanship is world-renowned. He carries a small sword box with him, containing nine flying swords¡­¡± Du Gang paused, the name Kong Xu was absolutely familiar. He knew of two people with such a name, one, was a member of the Kong family from the ancient city. The other was a character from the movie Journey to the West: Conquering the Demons. Since this is the world of the task, it couldn¡¯t possibly be the Kong Xu from the ancient city. Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, could this be the world of Journey to the West: Conquering the Demons? Zhuang Nai did not notice Du Gang¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°The second one is called Heaven Broken Feet, born disabled, but during an idental fall from a cliff, he discovered a very well-suited martial arts technique, and cultivated Heaven Broken Feet, the martial arts ability was extraordinary¡­¡± As expected! Du Gang showed a hint of joy, this was indeed the world he knew. ¡°The third one,pared to the previous two, got famous more recently, but the record is equally amazing, his name is Fist King, who masters several fists. The most terrifying is that his tiger fist can transform into a giant tiger, very horrifying¡­¡± Du Gang asked, ¡°Where are these three people currently?¡± Zhuang Nai hesitated, shaking his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Brother, our Misty Mountain City only governs a small corner, how could we know the whereabouts of such individuals.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°However, I heard that they are privately vying for the title of ¡°top of the world¡±, and spread the words that whoever can subdue the top demonic king in the world, will be the top one. So, to find them, just find the top demonic king¡­¡± Du Gang probably knew who that top demonic king was, but still pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Who is that top demonic king?¡± Zhuang Nai turned serious, ¡°There are many well-known demonic kings in the world, but if we talk about the top one, it has to be the Great Sage Equal to Heaven, Sun Wukong!¡± ¡°This demonic king caused havoc in the heavenly pce five hundred years ago, destroying the most powerful force in the world, the Celestial Pce, in one stroke¡­¡± ¡°It is said that during that battle, the elders of all major sects in the world gathered together to fight with the Celestial Pce, resulting in countless deaths and injuries¡­¡± ¡°Seeing that it was impossible to kill this Great Sage Sun Wukong, in the end, after many senior luminaries consulted, with the great magical powers of Buddhism,bined with many other means, they sealed him¡­¡± ¡°Sadly, all those who sealed the demonic king back then have passed away¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°You mean, these three guys want to find Sun Wukong, break his seal, and then kill him?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Zhuang Nai nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that they won¡¯t be able to match the power of the demonic king and end up being killed instead?¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Zhuang Nai sighed, ¡°These three, each of them has extraordinary reach, each one of them considers themselves superior, who would feel weaker than a demonic king, the number of demonic kings who died at their hands is beyond the number of hands, as you can imagine¡­¡± Du Gang frowned again, ¡°Then the sects in the world, isn¡¯t anyone going to stop them?¡± Zhuang Nai shook his head, ¡°On this, I¡¯m not sure, but it is said that a senior monk from Buddhism once tried to stop it, but was defeated by the Fist King, who is the least known among the three, and in the end, it was left unresolved.¡± ¡°But fortunately, the predecessors of Buddhism who sealed Sun Wukong back then, fearing that the descendants who thought highly of themselves would unseal it, concealed the specific address of the seal after sealing the demonic king, and till now, no one knew the location of Sun Wukong¡¯s seal.¡± Du Gang did not respond. He knew the location of the seal, but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat Sun Wukong, so it would be better not to reveal it recklessly. After a while, he then asked again, ¡°Besides this first demon king, what other famous demon kings are there in this era?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhuang Nai nodded. ¡°Although we in Misty Mountain City don¡¯t go out much, we do have a tradition of exchanging information with other cities¡­¡± ¡°There are many demon kings today. The most prominent currently are the Bull Demon King of Bull Demon Mountain and White Bone Essence of White Bone Mountain¡­¡± ¡°In addition, it is said that in the west, there is a special city dering itself a kingdom, forbidding any demons from entering, it¡¯s very strange¡­¡± Du Gang paused, asked, ¡°Is there a national guru named the Nine Pce real man in that kingdom?¡± This time, it was Zhuang Nai who was surprised, he curiously asked, ¡°Brother, how do you know this name¡­¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°Nothing much, a senior brother who has very good connections once traveled there, and he told me when he came back to the sect!¡± Zhuang Nai realized it,ughed, and continued, ¡°In addition to this, major mountains, rivers andkes, there are certainly big demons¡­¡± ¡°We, the human cultivators, mostly practice terrestrial techniques, and ourbat power underwater drastically decreases, which leads to the demon creatures in these mountains, rivers andkes bing exceptionally rampant, almost no one can handle them, but fortunately, they can only move in the water, they won¡¯tnd often to harm people¡­¡± Du Gang curiously asked, ¡°These big demons, are they just a little weaker than the demon kings?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhuang Nai nodded, ¡°Demons, currently, are mostly divided into demon kings, big demons, and small demons, the specifics are determined ording to the situation of the local Demon Suppression Office¡­¡± ¡°What the local Demon Suppression Office is able to take care of, are considered small demons, and those beyond the office¡¯s capabilities, are ranked above!¡± ¡°All the major sects in the world have disciples who travel the world, these disciples, like you, are typically powerful and have ventured out to hone their skills¡­¡± ¡°Generally, the demons that the Demon Suppression Office can¡¯t clean up, but these disciples can, belong to the ranks of big demons, of course, this excludes the ones underwater¡­¡± ¡°Underwater, even a small demon is very difficult to deal with. When encountering a big demon, unless being world-famous and capable of killing demon kings, one would not dare to tangle with them!¡± Du Gang figured, after going into the water, the demon rank increases by one, the human cultivator¡¯s rank decreases by one. And the cultivation of the four disciples they borrowed was at the God Spirit Level, but they were only equivalent to big demons. This means that demon kings are stronger, only it is not known whether they have reached the True God Level. As for Sir Kong Xu and the other two, having killed more than ten demon kings implies that they are stronger than regr demon kings, belonging to a stronger ss. Zhuang Nai continued, ¡°Our Misty Mountain City, in addition to the Demon Suppression Office, also has some extraordinary people. These are the main forces that ept bounty tasks from the demon hunting list!¡± ¡°Every time they take on a task, they will register with the Demon Suppression Office, and when theyplete the task, there will be a report, so we have an understanding of the strength of these extraordinary people staying in Misty Mountain City¡­¡± ¡°At the same time, based on which demon they fell in front of, we can judge the strength level of the demons within the territory of Misty Mountain City¡­¡± This information was exactly what Du Gang and the others needed, and he hurriedly asked further, expressing his deep interest. Seeing this, Zhuang Nai quickly introduced, ¡°At present, within the reach of our Misty Mountain City, there is one demon king, eight big demons, and dozens of demons waiting to be dealt with¡­¡± Chapter 345: 344: Bounty Mission to Hunt Monsters and Exorcise Demons!
¡°A Demon King?¡± Du Gang and the others were startled, ¡°You have a Demon King here yet remain safe and sound?¡± After inquiring, they have already learned about the capabilities of the Demon Suppression Office. They usually could only handle small demons, and a few individuals can deal withrge monsters. However, they still may require aid from remarkable figures to seed. Every Demon King was a terrifying existence. Could Misty Mountain City withstand them? Zhuang Nai smiled, ¡°Senior brother, you worry too much. The influence of Misty Mountain City is indeed quite broad, stretching hundreds or even thousands of kilometers in all directions. There happens to be a Demon King about a thousand kilometers away, in a region midway between two cities. Thus, we¡¯ve reported it to Misty Mountain City and the other cities as well¡­¡± Du Gang was enlightened, a distance of over a thousand kilometers. If the Demon King had settled in one corner, it was indeed usible that it wouldn¡¯t invade Misty Mountain City.
He spoke, ¡°Thank you, junior brother. If not for you, we would need to spend quite some time trying to understand what¡¯s happening around this mountain¡­¡± ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to seek us four brothers. For now, we n to focus on this bounty list for hunting monsters, take on some tasks, and gain experience!¡± Zhuang Nai was overjoyed; he didn¡¯t expect his senior brother, who had just descended the mountain, to be so understanding. Not only did he give him face, but he voluntarily owed him a favor. Unable to hide his excitement, Zhuang Nai hastily replied, ¡°Rest assured, senior brother. I will arrange for someone to apany you all the way, running errands for you¡­¡± Du Gang did not refuse. He was aware of the hierarchical notions in this world and knew that his refusal might lead to unnecessary spection. ¡°Senior brothers and sisters, please take care. Due to my official duties here, I cannot leave Misty Mountain City at will. Therefore I cannot apany you this time. However, rest assured, I have arranged for a clever person¡­¡± At the city gate of Misty Mountain City, the Demon Suppression Office members, with Zhuang Nai leading them, once again bade Du Gang and the others a tearful farewell. ¡°Senior brothers and sisters, my name is Zhuang Zihan. I will guide you this time¡­¡± On hearing this familiar surname, Du Gang shot a nce at Zhuang Nai. Zhuang Nai¡¯s face showed embarrassment, but he thick-skinnedlyughed, ¡°Senior brother, Zhuang Zihan is indeed my nephew. However, rest assured, he is absolutely one of the best in our office¡­¡± Du Gang slightly nodded, not ming him, ¡°In that case, junior brother Zhuang Zihan, we will rely on you to guide us from now on!¡± Zhuang Zihan was taken by surprise and quickly agreed.
Thus, under Zhuang Zihan¡¯s guidance, the group of four led by Du Gang set off for a ce infested with a minor demon. For their first task, they naturally didn¡¯t overestimate their abilities and directly challenge the Demon King, instead they picked a small monster to test their strength before making further ns. ¡°Sir, the nearest minor demon to us is a ¡®Brain-eating Demon¡¯. It sucks human brains¡­¡± ¡°It frequently haunts Big Cow Vige, Second Cow Vige, and Three Cow Vige. However, this Brain-eating Demon is cautious. It specifically targets people who leave the vige, and it does not strike continuously¡­¡± ¡°Without a wandering magic practicer who spotted it, this Brain-eating Demon might have continued its atrocities¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, asking, ¡°Do we have a confirmed location for the Brain-eating Demon?¡± Zhuang Zihan quickly responded, ¡°Yes, we do. It lives in a cave on Little Witch Mountain. Usually, it eats only wild game and only descends from the mountain to feast on human brains when it craves¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go directly to itsir.¡± Soon, the group of five arrived at Big Cow Vige. This was not to gather information but to find a guide who could lead them to Little Witch Mountain. Although Zhuang Zihan had been out once, he was unfamiliar with all the ces. Despite having a map, there might still be discrepancies. If the Brain-Eating Demon managed to escape, then he would be seen as inefficient in the eyes of the four true disciples of the Five Elements Sect. Therefore, even if it took a bit more time, he decided to err on the side of caution. Upon reaching Big Cow Vige, Zhuang Zihan asked Du Gang and the others to wait while he spoke with the vigers himself.
He mainly feared that vigers might offend the four true disciples. After a series of negotiations. ¡°Great, people from Misty Mountain City are here¡­¡± The vige chief of Big Cow Vige was overjoyed after seeing Zhuang Zihan¡¯s token. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡± Zhuang Zihan held him down, ¡°We are here to suppress the demons, you folks must not spread this around. If the demon learns about it and escapes, then you all¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The vige chief was scared and hurriedly agreed, simultaneously instructing the surrounding vigers to calm down. Zhuang Zihan was satisfied and continued, ¡°Now, send someone who is familiar with Little Witch Mountain to apany us to suppress the demons¡­¡± ¡°Ah?!!¡± The vigers who had formed a circle immediately retreated in terror, creating a hollowed space in the middle. The vige chief was enraged and rebuked, ¡°Why are you retreating? This is an opportunity to suppress the demon. If we miss it this time, we will fall under the tyranny of the Brain-eating Demon¡­¡± Under the vige chief¡¯s lecture, the vigers regained their senses, and a tanned, straightforward man stood up.
¡°My wife was eaten by the Brain-eating Demon, I¡¯m willing to lead the way!¡± The vigers, although simple, were not foolish. They knew that if these demon-binding figures were not strong enough, the one leading them would also be buried with them. Thus, only those who have lost rtives to the Brain-eating Demon would have the courage to undertake this task. Zhuang Zihan smiled, ¡°Vige chief, judging from what you just said, you don¡¯t seem like an ordinary person, do you?¡± The vige chief sighed, ¡°I used to be a teacher, butter I ended up here and assumed the role of vige chief¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, obviously, he too was a man with a story to tell. ¡°Er Han, you must guide the guests well. Suppressing the demon is a big task, and I will count that as a great merit. If you seed, the vige will reward you with a wife!¡± Er Han was very happy, ¡°What kind of wife?¡± Without thinking, the vige chief spoke, ¡°The widow at the end of the vige. If you seed, the widow will be your wife!¡± On hearing this, the other men and some of the vigers showed an envious look. Apparently, the character of the widow at the end of the vige was quite renowned in the vige. Er Han smiled, repeatedly agreeing. Zhuang Zihan quickly took out a map and handed it to Er Han, ¡°Look, do you recognize the ces on this map?¡±
Er Han took it and had only nced for a few moments before confirming, ¡°I recognize it. I often yed on Little Witch Mountain when I was young. This used to be the cave of Old Blind Bear¡­¡± Seeing his confident look, Zhuang Zihan breathed a sigh of relief. Having someone who knew the way was always better than him leading the true disciples around slowly. Seeing this, he quickly came over to Du Gang respectfully, ¡°Senior brother, everything is handled. The vigers will guide us!¡± He had long observed that the other three were not talkative, only Du Gang, as the spokesperson, inquired often. Du Gang nodded, revealing a rare smile, ¡°Well done! As expected from Zhuang Nai¡¯s nephew, you are capable!¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, senior brother!¡± Zhuang Zihan was overjoyed, thanking him repeatedly. Du Gang turned serious, ¡°Alright, enough of the chatting, let¡¯s lead the way!¡± Soon, under Zhuang Zihan¡¯s coordination, Er Han quickly led to the mountains. He moved fast without considering whether the people at the back could keep up with him, which wasrgely rted to his simple-mindedness. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a problem for the five people behind him. Even the worst one, Zhuang Zihan, could single-handedly deal with a minor demon. Naturally, they had some strength. Under the circumstance where Er Han was exerting full effort, the five had no trouble following him.
It wasn¡¯t long before the group arrived in front of a cave on Little Witch Mountain. Er Han showed a frightened face; he stopped a distance away from the cave, ¡°Sir, this cave, it¡¯s where the Brain-Eater demon resides. Earlier, another Sir went in, but he never came out¡­¡± His unnecessaryments shocked Zhuang Zihan who quickly exined to Du Gang and the others, ¡°An unstable human with barely enough power to deal with a minor demon rushed in here and was left behind!¡± He was worried that Du Gang and the others would misunderstand and think he nned to create a big problem with a powerful demon or something. Du Gang waved his hand, ¡°No worry, let¡¯s go in!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Zhuang Zihan immediately stood up. His eyes were cold as he looked at Er Han, ¡°You go first, look inside!¡± Er Han was stunned, but he dared not refuse, his face showed the color of panic and despair. Widow Zhang, big butt, I haven¡¯t even got a taste yet¡­ But then, Du Gang said, ¡°No, you stay, Zhuang Zihan, you go first!¡± He was not a true member of the Five Elements Sect. He had somepassion for ordinary people. As long as his safety was notpromised, he would save them if he could. Zhuang Zihan, seeing this, could only hasten toply, without saying anything he headed towards the cave. Seeing this, Er Han quickly knelt down to thank Du Gang, his heart filled with joy. Widow Zhang, big butt, I¡¯ll get a taste tonight¡­ With Zhuang Zihan leading the way, Du Gang and the others quickly entered the cave. Zhuang Zihan was not entirely unprepared; he pulled out a flint and steel, blew on it a few times and sparks flew up lighting the dark cave. The illumination was dim, but it dispelled the darkness of the cave. He was nervous, holding the flint in his left hand, a sword in his right. If it weren¡¯t for Du Gang and others, he would have run away by now. Although he had the power to deal with a small demon, as a member of the Demon Suppression Office, he was reluctant to risk his life. The ones who really risked their lives for the bounty were those humans whocked money. Through his Divine Thought, Du Gang had already located the Brain-Eater demon, which was a ck bear. Thinking back on what Er Han had inadvertently revealed, the bear used to live in this cave. He spected that this bear was once an ordinary bear, strong but not a threat to humans. However, by some chance, the bear ate a human corpse, gained intelligence with the brain, and its strength greatly increased, bing the feared Brain-Eater demon. Regardless, the bear would not escape death. Du Gang hadn¡¯t forgotten their second missionpleting ten tasks from the Bounty List. Under Zhuang Zihan¡¯s guidance, the group quickly moved deeper into the cave. The bear, originally sleeping soundly, was awakened by the smell. ¡°Roar!¡± It was overjoyed, not expecting food toe to its doorstep, saving it from having to go hunt. Hearing the roar and the smell of blood carried over, Zhuang Zihan¡¯s teeth began to tremble. Seeing his behavior, Du Gang shook his head. Despite Zhuang Zihan¡¯s power being stronger than the bear, due to hisck of guts, his power was wasted. Ignoring Zhuang Zihan, Du Gang quickly drew his longsword, charging towards the bear while shouting, ¡°Qisha Sword Technique!¡± This was, of course, a random technique he made up on the spot. However, it had power. After all, he understood that the disciples of Tian Lang or Qisha sect, had powers simr torger demons when they descended the mountain. This meant that, even the original Qisha could easily kill the bear. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°Ting!¡± After a few exchanges, Du Gang sessfully vanquished the Brain-Eater. ¡°Swoosh!¡± After killing the bear, he decapitated it, keeping the head as proof ofpleting the task. Only then did Zhuang Zihan realize what had happened and eximed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve already won?¡± Du Gang, with a smile, replied, ¡°Of course, this minor demon¡¯s power is negligible, not even requiring the assistance of my fellow disciples!¡± Seeing this, Zhuang Zihan opened his mouth in shock, once again feeling the power of the Five Elements Sect, and henceforth his attitude became more respectful. ¡°Brother, let me hold the demon-ying proof for you!¡± With that, he disregarded the filth, quickly stepped forward, and picked up the bear¡¯s severed head from the ground, acting as if he would go through fire and water for the Five Elements Sect. Du Gang was amused by his behavior, ¡°At least find a cloth to wrap it up!¡± Zhuang Zihan was stunned, then quickly acknowledged, and wrapped it up properly. When everything was done, the group of five returned to the vige. In the vige, an overly excited Er Han could not hold back and told all the vigers about the death of the Brain-Eater. ¡°Fantastic!¡± The vige chief was thrilled, thanking them again. Then, Er Han foolishly said, ¡°Chief, now Widow Zhang is mine, right?!¡± The vigers were taken aback by this statement and realized that Er Han was only excited earlier because he could bed Widow Zhang. ¡°Thump!¡± The vige chief¡¯s mouth twitched, he kicked Er Han¡¯s butt, ¡°All you can think about is sleeping. Get out of my sight!¡± Even though he was kicked, Er Han was all smiles. He ran towards the end of the vige, brandishing his staff. Seeing his antics, some of the vige children couldn¡¯t contain themselves any longer. They didn¡¯t care about the Brain-Eater¡¯s death anymore and followed Er Han, nning to watch the ¡°fun¡±. On the other side, Zhuang Zihan was negotiating with the vigers. ¡°The Brain-Eater was killed by my brother from the Five Elements Sect, you will be safe from now on. Send someone to the other two viges to share the news, we have to go!¡± After leaving, Du Gang and the others returned to Misty Mountain City. After dismissing the two from the Zhuang Family, they discussed further. ¡°It appears that these minor demons are magical creatures with power reaching the God Spirit Level.¡± ¡°ording to them,rger demons are on par with God Spirit Level beings!¡± The people they had caught earlier, the real disciples of Tian Lang and others, were also at the God Spirit Level. Kou Yingwu frowned, ¡°So, a demon king would beparable to a True God? What about those famous demon kings? Are they even more powerful?!¡± Chapter 346: 345 Task One Completed!
¡°Let¡¯s start by fighting a big demon to see how powerful we are¡­¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Perfect, there are eight big demons left, we can eliminate them one by one. This willplete nine missions, and for thest one, we can choose a demon king¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After the four of them reached an agreement, they started to eliminate the big demons as Du Gang suggested. At first, they were somewhat cautious, bringing along guides and all. But when they discovered that the big demons were only equivalent to God Spirit Level, they threw their reservations out the window. In a short span of two days, the four of them split up and eliminated all eight big demons.
This brought the progress of their team¡¯s first mission to (9/10). As long as theyplete one more bounty mission, they would have fullypleted the first mission. One day, Du Gang and his team gathered to take on the mission of hunting the Demon King. ¡°Brother Du, isn¡¯t this too rash?!¡± Zhuang Nai¡¯s face was somewhat troubled. If these true disciples who were high in spirits were to die there, he would not be able to escape me. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You¡¯ve seen our strength. In fact, we did not even use half of our strength when facing those demons!¡± ¡°Moreover, the four of us have a formation that we can execute together when we cultivate, which often allows us to fight against opponents of higher ranks¡­¡± Seeing Zhuang Nai still anxious, Du Gang continued, ¡°Moreover, we carry numerous life-saving artifacts passed down by the sect. Even if we cannot defeat the Demon King, escaping won¡¯t be a problem!¡± After several rounds of persuasion, Zhuang Nai finally agreed and let Du Gang and his team take up the mission. ¡°Brother Du, if you find that you can¡¯t win, make sure to run. If there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope¡­¡± Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we understand. We don¡¯t need you to see us off!¡± After epting the mission, the four quickly left Misty Mountain City. However, after they left Misty Mountain City, Du Gang halted, ¡°To the east¡­¡±
The other three did not ask any questions and quickly followed. They traversed mountains and valleys and found themselves on an unfamiliar path. Du Gang stopped and smiled, ¡°I observed carefully for two days. They send carrier pigeons to various cities every day tomunicate information, but in this direction, there¡¯s only one each day¡­¡± ¡°ording to the map, there¡¯s no city in this direction, only the Five Elements Sect. So, they must routinely send information about Misty Mountain City to the Five Elements Sect every day!¡± ¡°Today, there¡¯s a high chance that Zhuang Nai will tell the Five Elements Sect that we¡¯re preparing to hunt the Demon King¡­¡± ¡°Once this happens, there will be three possibilities. First, they will summon us back. Second, they will send sect experts to follow us secretly. Third, they will ignore the situation.¡± ¡°Besides the third possibility, the others are not advantageous for us to maintain our undercover identities!¡± Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You mean, we intercept the pigeon here and prevent the message from being passed on?¡± ¡°No!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°In the past two days, I intercepted two pigeons bound for the Five Elements Sect and roughly looked through the contents and the handwriting¡­¡± ¡°Once a pigeon arrives, I will intercept it and rece the contents of the letter!¡± Upon hearing this, the three others couldn¡¯t help but praise him. Typical of Du Gang. He was low-key and yet had already done so many things, and they only found out about them now.
¡°Now, let¡¯s spread out and sweep the road. There¡¯s only one batch of pigeons bound for the Five Elements Sect each day, but there are five pigeons in each batch. We have to ensure that we intercept all five pigeons!¡± ¡°Five?¡± Kou Yingwu was taken aback. ¡°Why so many?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°This is because the journey is long, and if they encounter powerful birds like eagles along the way, some of these pigeons may be lost. Therefore, each batch usually has five pigeons going out at the same time¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The others once again felt admiration. Du Gang was so cautious; he had even taken care of such small details. The four spread out and used their Divine Thought to scan the area. In just a short while, they had captured all five pigeons. Kou Yingwu, who was some distance away, shouted out. ¡°Du Gang, something¡¯s not quite right. This paper seems to be special¡­¡± Hearing this, Tao Xuanzhu and Zhang Xinyi, who had not yet opened their letters, changed their expressions and quickly opened their letters to take a look. Sure enough, their hearts sank. The paper was indeed of special quality, possessing a certain unique cinnabar red color. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang smiled nonchntly and with a flick of his left hand, a piece of identical paper appeared.
¡°I¡¯ve been observing quietly. Every day, Zhuang Nai is responsible for sending information to the Five Elements Sect. He has a stack of unique paper in his study, used only for transmitting information to the Five Elements Sect. I secretly took some¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the other three looked at Du Gang, dumbfounded. Kou Yingwu¡¯s face was filled with admiration. ¡°I give up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my brother. I didn¡¯t expect you to have thought of even this!¡± Du Gang chuckled lightly, ¡°If I can¡¯t even think of this, how can I be the team leader?¡± ¡°Actually, all of this is a line of thought. Since I was worried about them transmitting information, naturally, I had to think of measures and prepare in advance¡­¡± ¡°So, these are just normal operations!¡± Tao Xuanzhu sighed, ¡°Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve always wanted to mimic your way of thinking and emte your behavior. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve not even managed to learn one-tenth from you!¡± ¡°Compared to you, I still have a long way to go!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re already doing well. At least you¡¯re much better than these two who don¡¯t think at all!¡± Upon hearing this, Kou Yingwu immediately broke into a silly smile, ¡°With you as our leader, what do we have to think about?¡± Zhang Xinyi mockingly said, ¡°Yeah, with my husband around, what do I need to think about¡­¡±
Du Gang was immediately at a loss for words. Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu had generally understood from their days together that Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi were not really husband and wife. Therefore, they had chosen to ignore their situation entirely. ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± ¡°Stop the idle chatter. Let¡¯s focus on our task!¡± Du Gang quickly took out his writing tools, spread out the paper on the table, and began to copy the contents of yesterday¡¯s letter to write today¡¯s letter. After copying five copies, he stopped and instructed the others to put them back on the pigeons¡¯ legs. After that, they released the five pigeons. ¡°Alright, now we can confidently go and trouble that Demon King. After weplete this mission, we can leave the range of Misty Mountain City and think of ways to do the first and third tasks!¡± Hearing him say this, Tao Xuanzhu raised her eyebrow, ¡°Du Gang, are you sure we don¡¯t need to use this Demon King toplete the mission?¡± Du Gang shook his head, ¡°The third mission is to kill three demons. The reward is calcted based on the strength of the in demons, their fame, and their rtionship with the protagonist.¡± ¡°This means that the more famous and powerful the Demon King, the greater the reward!¡± ¡°The Demon King of our Misty Mountain City is clearly just an average guy. Using him toplete the mission is too rash!¡± In fact, after knowing that this world is the Journey to the West: Conquering the Demons, he roughly understood the ultimate form of the third mission.
The ultimate form must be to turn in Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Wujing as the killed demons toplete the mission. This way, the reward given will be maximized. The problem is still the same as before. Most of the others, or almost all of them, do not know about this world, only he does. This suggested that among the four of them, there was someone that the Heavenly Court wanted to cultivate rapidly. This person was either him or Zhang Xinyi. After all, among the four, only the two of them were unique. He didn¡¯t see the necessity in finding out who was special, but once he understood that the Heavenly Court favored them, he naturally aimed for maximum benefit. Moreover, the Heavenly Court had changed the settings of Tathagata and the heavenly pce in order to put his worries to rest. ording to what Zhuang Nai had said earlier, Sun Wukong had wreaked havoc in the heavenly pce which was the strongest cultivator organization on earth five hundred years ago. The sealing of Sun Wukong was alsopleted by the Great Power of the Buddhists sacrificing themselves. So he had no worries. He didn¡¯t need to worry about whether these three demons were people facing tribtion. Additionally, the second task required them to kill four reincarnators. They had been searching for them within Misty Mountain City over the past two days and hadn¡¯t seen any reincarnators. This suggested that the area where reincarnators could appear wasrge. In Du Gang¡¯s spection, a city might only have one team of reincarnators. Tasks one and three were easy toplete, just having to kill demons. But the second task was forcing them to actively seek out their targets. How to search? Du Gang believed that all reincarnators had a goal, which was a famous Demon King, or the strongest Demon King. As long as their target was that, they would eventually run into it if they went in that direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to Misty Mountain City!¡± Du Gang was walking when he suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The others asked curiously. Du Gang smiled and said: ¡°I assume you would not want to return here to hand in tasks?¡± ¡°Bring someone with us, have them return with the aplished task!¡± The choice had already been made, and it was Zhuang Zihan whom they had previously encountered! Returning to Misty Mountain City, although Zhuang Nai was somewhat reluctant to let her nephew go, she had no choice. The four true disciples wanted Zhuang Zihan by name, so she reluctantly agreed. Before departure, Zhuang Zihan tearfully bid farewell to his wives, appearing as if he was parting from life and death. In the end, Du Gang and the others grew impatient from waiting so long and he finally left the embrace of his family. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re noting back, why are you acting like this?!¡± Du Gang rolled his eyes, ¡°Junior brother, don¡¯t worry. The four of us are confident of killing the Demon King. We¡¯re bringing you along merely to have you turn in our task when we¡¯re done¡­¡± ¡°I understand, senior brother!¡± While Zhuang Zihan said this, his face still wore a look of ready-to-die gantry that clearly showed his disbelief in them. After all, on one side there¡¯s the ability to y big demons, and on the other, there¡¯s the infamous Demon King. Of course, the Demon King they were going to kill was not worth mentioningpared to the other Demon Kings of this world. But within this radius of a thousand miles, this Dog Head Demon King was iparably powerful! The Dog Head Demon King, who had been cultivating for a thousand years, was the target of Du Gang and the others. To be a Demon King, one had to cultivate for over a thousand years. This Dog Head Demon King, ording to the legends, was an ordinary ck dog a thousand years ago. Born in times of chaos, it ate many human corpses, which gradually awakened its intelligence. It understood cultivation and eventually reached this stage. But for Du Gang and the others, this information didn¡¯t matter. ording to their calctions, the Demon King level of this world was equivalent to their True God level. If the four of them, as True Gods, could not defeat a newly elevated Demon King, they wouldn¡¯t need to consider Sun Wukong. They should directly find a ce to scam their way back to the Reincarnation Space. All five of them were cultivators, with even the weakest, Zhuang Zihan, on par with minor demons. Thus, they could travel up to eight hundred kilometers in a day. The next day, Du Gang and the others arrived at their of the Dog Head Demon King without any trouble. After confirming their location, Du Gang did not make things difficult for Zhuang Zihan and instructed him to wait outside while the four of them went in alone. ¡°You wait here. We¡¯ll be back at most in two hours!¡± Soon, the four of them entered their of the Demon King. Instantly, everything before their eyes turned pitch ck. Not only that, the entireir was filled with a repugnant stench. Apart from the smell of blood, Du Gang even detected a hint of feces. ¡°This damn dog, crapping all over its ownir. It¡¯s so annoying!¡± The group had no choice but to hold their breath and move forward. Thankfully, while their was pitch ck, each person¡¯s strength was not weak. With night vision capabilities and divine thought to navigate, they soon located the Dog Head Demon King. ¡°Woof!¡± A stern bark echoed across ten miles. The Dog Head Demon King, fueled by rage, charged toward Du Gang and the others. From his perspective, Du Gang and his party were invaders to his territory. Outside, hearing the roar, Zhuang Zihan was so scared that he fell onto the ground, his legs given way. His power was too weak, only equivalent to a minor demon. The gap between him and the Demon King was massive. If not for his trust in the Five Elements Sect, he would have run away by now. Even so, he still retreated some distance and hid behind a tree, anxiously sitting down to await the judgment of life and death. In their, the Dog Head Demon King was initially burning with rage. But when it finally confronted Du Gang and the others, it froze. In front of it were four humans radiating the same level of power as it did. It fell silent, then suddenly spoke humannguage: ¡°Could you let me leave? I swear I¡¯ll nevere back here again ¡­¡± Du Gang and the others looked at each other and smiled, shaking their heads. ¡°You are our task!¡± Most importantly, he wanted to see the true strength of the Demon King. The Dog Head Demon King knew its end was near, no longer begging for mercy and instead prepared for a fight. ¡°When the Dog King is enraged, corpses float for miles. Today, I will spill your blood in five steps. It¡¯s a fight to the death between us!¡± The four of them were speechless. This Dog Head was quite cultured, having somehow learnt that sentence. ¡°Woof, roar!¡± After a strange roar, the Dog Head Demon King lunged towards Du Gang. It understood, to capture the thieves, first capture the king. ¡°You guys hold back, I¡¯ll test the waters with him!¡± Du Gang quickly met the charge. After fighting for dozens of rounds, he felt a bit disappointed. ¡°This Dog Head Demon King, while he seems to be on par with a True God, his strength is inferior. It¡¯s more like he¡¯s patched together to this level. He has only the physical strength butcks the diversity of divine abilities¡­¡± Upon saying this, he found no reason to bait the king further, he simply struck and killed the Demon King. Chapter 347: 346: If I don’t go to hell, who will?
[Task One: Complete ten tasks from the Bounty List, each member will be rewarded with 10 merit points. Current status: Completed!] [Ding, one Demon King has been killed, would you like to register it under Task Three?] ¡°No!¡± Du Gang directly rejected the option, having already deduced that the Heavenly Court wanted their team to take a huge advantage. They were not impartial, so why not choose the best option?! ¡°We have finallypleted a task!¡± Kou Yingwu let out a deep sigh, ¡°Du Gang, where should we go next?¡±
¡°Call me Qisha!¡± Du Gang said solemnly, ¡°No one can guarantee whether other reincarnates have the ability to conceal from us and peek into our abilities!¡± ¡°If you call out a name that does not match our original identity, it is a huge loophole!¡± Kou Yingwu gaped, showing a touch of embarrassment, ¡°I got it¡­¡± Du Gang slightly turned his head, looked around, and then said seriously to the three of them, ¡°I hope you can take these things seriously. We¡¯re still in Misty Mountain City and rtively safe. But once we leave here, it¡¯s like leaving a newbie vige, we are bound to encounter other people¡­¡± ¡°With suchpetitive tasks, whoever exposes their identity first will be in a passive position, prone to being calcted and caught off guard!¡± ¡°Therefore, I hope that before we leave this world, we can all remember our names. My name is Qisha, got it? Beidou!¡± Kou Yingwu was speechless for a while, then he murmured: ¡°I got it, my name is Beidou¡­¡± The other two also nodded, expressing their approval of Du Gang¡¯s caution. Du Gang was pleased and said with a smile, ¡°We don¡¯t need to deliberately search for other reincarnates. As long as Task Three is notpleted, we will inevitably encounter them!¡± ¡°Now, we just need to head towards the location of the well-known Demon King!¡± Kou Yingwu quickly asked, ¡°So which Demon King are we going to now?¡±
Instead of answering hastily, Du Gang counter-questioned, ¡°If we want to find Sun Wukong, where should we look?¡± ¡°Sun Wukong?¡± The three of them pondered for a moment, and Tao Xuanzhu was the first to say, ¡°ording to the information, Sun Wukong was sealed by the Buddhist masters after his uproar in the Heavenly Court. So he is, very likely, sealed in the area where the Heavenly Court is located. If we want to find him, we will definitely have to check out the Heavenly Court!¡± There was a trace of approval on Du Gang¡¯s face, ¡°Correct, we don¡¯t need to know where Sun Wukong is, we just need to know where he might be. Because anyone who has hopes for Task Three will surely go there!¡± ¡°And the location of the Heavenly Court is in the jurisdiction of the City of Heaven. So, if we head to the City of Heaven, we will inevitably meet other reincarnates!¡± Kou Yingwu worriedly said, ¡°But, will people see through our identities when we go there?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°All aplished people in the world are willing to visit the City of Heaven once because there exists the legend of the greatest Demon King being sealed here¡­¡± ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s the ce where the three strongest people in the world might appear. Whether people want to prevent the release of the Demon King or simply watch the excitement, there will be many!¡± ¡°This means that not only will reincarnates go to the City of Heaven, but arge number of local residents will also go there. As long as we don¡¯t expose our ws, we¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°I believe that all the reincarnates will not ughter innocent people indiscriminately, otherwise, they will easily be the targets of public criticism!¡± In their current situation, it¡¯s like they are using the Law of the Dark Forest. All reincarnates are in the dark, hiding their identities. Once someone is exposed, they will be attacked by others.
¡°To avoid exposure, I suggest we practice their Four Beasts Formation!¡± ¡°The Four Beasts Formation of the Five Elements Sect, although not very powerful, can be very distracting if we disy it!¡± Tao Xuanzhu raised her eyebrows, ¡°Is it necessary?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Du Gang said seriously: ¡°By then, there will surely be people trying to probe constantly. If we set up the Four Beasts Formation, it can dispel the concerns of arge number of reincarnates¡­¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Tao Xuanzhu sighed. The reason she was not very willing was that this Four Beasts Formation was too much of an embarrassment. When setting up the formation, each person needed to call out their names, which was overly dramatic. But there was no alternative. In this matter of great importance, she could only listen to Du Gang. ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing that everyone agreed, Du Gangughed, ¡°Next, we will head to the City of Heaven while practicing the Four Beasts Formation on the road, and strive to learn it!¡± Five hundred years ago, the Heavenly Court, as the foremost power, exerted a wide range of influence and suppressed the living space of the demons and monsters to an extreme point. Its jurisdiction even extended to dozens of cities. But the one closest to the Heavenly Court is the City of Heaven, surrounded by four other rtively nearby cities.
These four cities are: Hantian City, Zhentian City, Lietian City, and Potian City. Just by their names, one could see how arrogant the Heavenly Court was at that time. Recently, with the appearance of the three strongest monster hunters and exorcists, and their deration to release and then kill Sun Wukong, countless people from all over the world have flocked to the Five Cities of the Heavenly Court. Among them, there are people who want to stop them, people who want to watch the excitement, people who want to take the opportunity to do some business, and even those who want to stoke the fire and help release Sun Wukong. For a time, the entire Five Cities of the Heavenly Court was bustling with noise and excitement and filled with all manner of demons and creatures. Even some Demon Kings who felt the situation wasn¡¯t big enough started organizing their forces to take part. In the far west, high-ranking monks from various temples of the Buddhist monastic order have all gathered in Tathagata Buddha¡¯s temple. All the senior monks from various temples are now sitting on cushion seats in a courtyard, quietly waiting. After a while, a Maitreya Buddha from the Tathagata Temple walked out. ¡°Namo Amituo Buddha, Brother Maitreya, what did you call us here for?!¡± A rather impatient Buddha sitting on the cushion was the first to ask. On the steps, a chubby, kind-faced Maitreya with earlobes reaching his shoulders, smilingly walked to the center in front of everyone. ¡°Brother Xuan Ku, how do you feel about the news that Kong Xu and others want to release Sun Wukong and then kill him?¡± Upon hearing this, Xuan Ku frowned, ¡°Of course, I would prevent them! They might not know about Sun Wukong¡¯s strength, but aren¡¯t we aware of it? With their power, how could they possibly contend with Sun Wukong!¡±
Before he could finish his words, other Buddhas shook their heads: ¡°Brother Xuan Ku, your words are wrong. Sun Wukong is the greatest demon of this era, the first Demon King in the world. Once he returns to the world, he will inevitably cause disaster¡­¡± ¡°However, a seal is not permanent. The seal set by the Tathagata Buddha years ago will inevitably wear off one day. When that timees, how will the world resist it?¡± With a frown, Xuan Ku turned his head and said, ¡°Senior Brother Xuanzhen, you want to release Sun Wukong?¡± Xuanzhen nodded, ¡°Exactly, over the years and generations, except for the period of prosperity in the Heavenly Court five hundred years ago when our human power was strongest, the rest of the time has always been dominated by demons and monsters¡­¡± ¡°Now, we have benefited from the battle in the Heavenly Court, developed rapidly and gained numerous Buddhas, gods, sword immortals, etc, it¡¯s an excellent time to y demons and monsters!¡± His eyes were firm, ¡°If we miss this era, in the future when the demons rise again, we¡¯ll either have to fight Sun Wukong or wait for his reappearance, which could lead to the extinction of our human race!¡± Xuan Ku, who was initially against releasing Sun Wukong, instantly showed signs of fear. He appeared unsettled as he began to ponder. Not only him, but the Buddhas seated on the mat also started to think. Some supported the continued sealing, while others supported the opening of the seal to annihte Sun Wukong. At this moment, they all began to ponder over Xuanzhen¡¯s words. On the stage, Maitreya Buddha was still smiling and said, ¡°Five hundred years ago, the Heavenly Court was at its strongest, with twenty-eight immortals. Simr paths, like us Buddhists, had twelve Buddhas, and the Sword Sect had seven sword immortals. Together, there were almost fifty, most of whom eventually died at the hands of Sun Wukong, and the rest managed to seal him¡­¡± ¡°At present, our Buddhism has grown strong with thirty-six Buddhas. Other sects have eighteen heavenly immortals, and the Sword Sect has nine sword immortals. Combined, this surpasses what it was five hundred years ago. If we miss today¡¯s opportunity, once Sun Wukong breaks free in the future, how will people resist?¡± Xuan Ku frowned, ¡°But, what if the righteous path prospers in the future?¡± Xuanzhen then revealed a faint smile, ¡°Namo Amitabha, if I don¡¯t go to hell, who will!¡±
At these words, all the Buddhas present made up their minds. The sacrifice of people today is for the peace of the future. Maitreya Buddha smiled, ¡°My dear brothers, we call ourselves Buddhas, but none of us have seen a real Buddha¡­¡± ¡°In this world, there are Buddhas, but not here. If we canpletely remove the trouble caused by Sun Wukong¡¯s emergence, can we, brothers, really enter the western heavenly bliss?¡± All of them had reached the peak of the True God Level. They clearly felt there was a path ahead, but they had been unable to make any progress for many years. That¡¯s why, five hundred years ago, the name they chose for their city residence was Hantian, Zhentian, Lietian, Potian, and Tongtian. The main reason was that they knew they were in a small world, but they couldn¡¯t reach the big world! Following the deration of Maitreya Buddha, the many other Buddhas also shouted aloud, ¡°Namo Amitabha, if I don¡¯t go to hell, who will!¡± They had made their decision, to release Sun Wukong, annihte himpletely, and with a body of merit, attempt to enter the big world! Xuan Ku, who had changed his mind, was still in a hurry and hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Maitreya, do you know where Sun Wukong is sealed and how to unseal it?¡± Maitreya smiled, ¡°The one who sealed Sun Wukong back then was the Dari Tathagata Buddha, a great power of our Tathagata Temple¡­¡± ¡°To unseal it, only his sessor can, but to cultivate the Dari Tathagata True Scripture, one has to go through hardship. Over the years, no one has seeded¡­¡± ¡°However, I recently found a disciple with great wisdom and gave him the Dharma name Xuanzang¡­¡± ¡°The Xuan generation?¡± Xuan Ku, Xuanzhen, and other Xuan Buddhas all gave Maitreya an unfriendly look. Maitreya coughed, ¡°I¡¯m collecting disciples for Dari Tathagata Buddha. I can¡¯t just give a Dharma name to the Zhen generation, right?¡± ¡°Namo Amitabha!¡± The other Buddhas all recited a Buddhist title and stopped speaking. As long as they could open the seal, that would be enough! On the side, Xuan Ku asked again, ¡°Since we are going to unite the people of the world, should we contact people from other sects and the Sword Sect?¡± Maitreya Buddha was full of smiles, ¡°Please rest assured, Brother Xuan Ku, I have already contacted them in advance. As long as we agree, they all agree¡­¡± He looked up at the sky and murmured, ¡°After all, everyone has reached the end, to take a step further, we need to break through this boundary. But this boundary is not so easy to break, only great merit can bring a glimmer of hope¡­¡± After days of traveling, Du Gang and hispanions finally arrived at the City of Heaven. Looking up at the towering city gate in the distance, Du Gang whispered, ¡°When we go in, stay centered on me and act naturally¡­¡± The other three had no objections. Soon, the four of them headed for the City of Heaven. At this moment, there were plenty of people entering the city. They lined up in two lines in front of the massive city gate. The queue was long, but the progress was fast. Soon, it was Du Gang and hispanions¡¯ turn to enter. ¡°The admission fee is ten coins per person.¡± As soon as they reached the gate, two guards blocked their way and pointed to a notice on the side. Du Gang didn¡¯t say much. He quickly took out forty coins and handed them to the guards. The guards also didn¡¯t talk much. They collected the money and let them through without any intention of inspecting them. They were mostly instructed not to check on those odd and unique individuals. After all, arge number of people have beening to the five cities of the Heavenly Court recently. Most of them are masters. If a conflict arises, they can¡¯t cope with it with their city¡¯s forces. So they just let it be. While Du Gang and others were entering the city, they were also suspicious. Out of every ten people entering the city, five were dressed in strange outfits and carrying weapons. This confused him. All these people seemed like reincarnators, yet none of them were. Of course, he didn¡¯t behave too conspicuously. Instead, he acted like a real native and strolled around the city with his threepanions. ¡°Junior and senior sister, we rarelye down from the mountain. We must explore well!¡± Du Gang¡¯s face was full of smiles. While he was talking, he bought four skewers of candied haw and distributed them among the threepanions. Seeing this, the three of them yed along. Thus, the four wandered around, and in just a few hours, they had visited the entire city. After the tour, Du Gangughed and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve explored the City of Heaven, let¡¯s go and see the other four cities. We rarely make a trip like this!¡± ¡°Listen to junior brother (senior brother)!¡± The other three answered in unison. Even if no one was around, they kept acting, leaving no ws. In fact, they did well. Some reincarnators who had arrived in the city earlier were using secret methods to spy on the weird individuals in the city, trying to find other reincarnators. Du Gang and hispanions were not suspicious because they left after their visit. On the contrary, those who went straight to the inn without browsing the city as soon as they entered attracted the attention of the hidden reincarnators. Chapter 348: 347: The plot begins, actors get in position!
¡°Eldest brother, do you know if there is anything interesting in the other four cities?!¡± Zhang Xinyi cheerfully questioned. Du Gang got her point but didn¡¯t answer directly, ¡°Surely there is, we have so many things to eat here, the other four shouldn¡¯t be disappointing either¡­¡± The reason he didn¡¯t stay in the City of Heaven was that he was looking for a ce! A wall where Monk Xuanzang and his master had a chat in the city, in the Journey to the West: Conquering the Demons! That ce must be a story convergence point. Once he found it, he would be able to locate Friar Sand, Pigsy, and Sun Wukong.
Of course, even if he couldn¡¯t find it, it wasn¡¯t a big deal; he wouldn¡¯t lose anything and would consider the storyline different. But if he did find it, then he would have a head start, gathering plenty of intelligence for greater benefit. So, the group of four kept wandering between the other four cities non-stop. Eventually, Du Gang settled in Potian City. He found that wall where Monk Xuanzang and his master had their conversation in Journey to the West: Conquering the Demons. It was a wall around a grain shop in the market that had been graffitied by children. Du Gang stood in front of the wall, staring at it for quite a while. He let out a smile under the confused look from the other three. Because there was still no picture of Friar Sand, Pigsy, and Sun Wukong on this wall. Which means, the plot had not yet started! ¡°Qisha Elder Brother, where are we going next?¡± Upon seeing Du Gang¡¯s smile, Kou Yingwu asked in good time. Du Gang answered with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn nearby¡­¡± With that, he led the other three toward an inn not far from the wall. He picked out some rooms on the second floor near the window to stay in.
No sooner had Zhang Xinyi entered her room than a voice entered her ears. ¡°Come to my room!¡± It was Du Gang¡¯s voice! Her ears turned crimson instantly; her face was burning. Has he finally made up his mind to make a move on me? Zhang Xinyi felt both uneasy and torn; should I go or not?! ¡°Hurry up!¡± Before she had long to hesitate, Du Gang¡¯s urging voice came again. This guy is really impatient! She let out a deep breath before finally walking toward Du Gang¡¯s room. ¡°Creak!¡± The moment she pushed open the door, she froze.
Inside the room, both Kou Yingwu and Tao Xuanzhu were sitting at the table, looking directly at her. Zhang Xinyi realized she might¡¯ve misunderstood something¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± She lightly coughed, quickly unflushing her ears as she moved swiftly into the guest room. After closing the door, she walked to sit beside the other two. At this moment, Du Gang was standing by the window, looking outside. ¡°I have found the demon that will enable us toplete task three in the most efficient way!¡± Du Gang informed them through mental transmission. Although his Divine Thought detected nothing amiss, to be on the safe side, he still chose tomunicate through that method. The other three, having memorized Du Gang¡¯s teaching, likewise used mental transmission as soon as they figured out Du Gang¡¯s way ofmunicating. ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Du Gang simply smiled and remained silent. After a while, once the others began to grow anxious, he said nonchntly, ¡°Every world has a Son of Destiny, and I have figured out who that is in this world¡­¡± He didn¡¯t tell them about the film series from many years ago that linked all these elements together, as it would sound too unbelievable for them.
But Du Gang knew it was true, Heavenly Court was indeed constructing a world based on his memory. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to tell them the truth; all he had to do was lead them to victory! ¡°Fantastic!¡± Kou Yingwu responded straightaway, expressing his satisfaction andpletely forgetting to ask Du Gang how he had made this discovery. Tao Xuanzhu, however, was shocked, staring at Du Gang in disbelief. Havinge this far, she had been trying at all times to think like Du Gang, feeling she had Clear Enlightenment. Who knew that at this very moment, she would realize his thoughts were profound, beyond ordinary humanprehension. As for whether Du Gang was bluffing, she thought it unlikely given their shared experiences in several worlds; Du Gang didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. As for Zhang Xinyi, her thoughts were unlike the others. Her heart was filled with only admiration and affection. Du Gang took in all three reactions, especially Zhang Xinyi¡¯s, and a hint of confusion crossed his face. Does this woman love me? He was somewhat uncertain, so he naturally didn¡¯t point it out. Pretending not to notice, he continued, ¡°Next, all we need to do is wait for the Son of Destiny to appear, and then¡­¡± Suddenly, he thought of something.
In the TV series, Xuanzang¡¯s master was the Buddha from Heaven, who descended to earth to guide Xuanzang. But now, with Heaven missing, who was Xuanzang¡¯s master? Would such a person appear? He was uncertain. The specifics would have to wait until the time came. And so, the four stayed in Potian City. After waiting for about two days, the person Du Gang was waiting for finally appeared. Indeed, it was just like in the TV series, not only Xuanzang, even his master was the same. ¡°You look at that wall, can you see the cultivation level of that chubby monk?¡± After discovering the two, Du Gang quickly sent a message to the others. Everyone¡¯s rooms were by the window, just like his, and they could see the graffiti on the nearby wall. Soon, the others responded with their own mental transmissions. ¡°It seems like amoner¡­¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he has any cultivation!¡± ¡°Could it be, that the chubby monk is the Son of Destiny?!¡± Through the answers from the others, Du Gang felt a bit puzzled. He also couldn¡¯t see any cultivation level from the chubby monk, who appeared like an ordinary person. But how could an ordinary person teach Xuanzang the Tathagata Sun Sutra? The issue rting to the greatestbat power in the world was too significant for Du Gang to ignore. After some consideration, he let out a deep breath and decided to activate one of his trump cards. Eye of Unluckiness! He silently chanted in his heart, and the next moment, his right eye turned blood red. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A blood-red light flickered, and Du Gang saw the fat monk¡¯s cultivation level. True God Level pinnacle! No, it¡¯s Pseudo-True God Level pinnacle! Du Gang had already noticed this issue. The people of this world have high cultivation but have cultivated for a very short time. As far as he knew, even the True Gods who are on par with the Demon King Level have only cultivated for a few decades in this world! This waspletely inconsistent with metaphysics! However, after fighting with the Demon King, he roughly understood that the True Gods here were not real True Gods, the people here, despite having the same cultivation level as them, were slightly weaker. Not only that, even their divine abilities and means of attack were slightly inferior. Even in his opinion, there is no strict ss division here. In their world, in the Primordial Continent, the gap between a True God and a God Spirit Level was like a chasm, difficult to cross easily and hard to reverse. But it¡¯s different here. He found that the people here had almost no bottlenecks in their cultivation, meaning there is no strict division between God Spirit Level and True God Level. If he had to give a rank, Du Gang would be more inclined to give these natives a Demon King Level, a levelparable to True God! Just as Du Gang looked at the fat monk, the monk seemed to sense something and looked in Du Gang¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, he looked toote. He did not see the red light in Du Gang¡¯s eyes, only a person dressed in the attire of the Five Elements Sect. Someone from the Five Elements Sect? How are these guys here, I didn¡¯t tell anyone¡­ Maitreya Buddha was somewhat puzzled, could it be a coincidence? This is not impossible. After all, many people havee to the five cities of the Heavenly Court recently. It¡¯s understandable if a few members of the Five Elements Sect happened to stay here. Over there, Du Gang seemed to be looking around casually and did not linger. He turned his head and sat back in the room. However, he was on full alert, with his hearing and perception extended to the maximum. ¡°Xuanzang, you¡¯ve graduated, and you can go y demons now!¡± ¡°Really? Master, but, I only know how to recite three hundred nursery rhymes?!¡± Maitreya Buddha said with a grin, ¡°Why do people be demons? It¡¯s because their hearts are possessed by demons. We have to get rid of their demonic nature and awaken their good nature. The three hundred children¡¯s songs can awaken the truth, goodness, and beauty in people¡¯s hearts. Go, Xuanzang, you can do it!¡± Upon hearing this, Xuanzang¡¯s confidence surged. He pursed his lips and nodded seriously. After that, she took some instrument and the three hundred children¡¯s songs, and headed towards the outskirts of the city. Seeing this, Du Gang had an idea and quickly told the others, ¡°Watch the room, Tian Lang and I are going out for a walk!¡± Through their code, the three quickly understood, this was work, and quickly agreed. As Du Gang was leaving the room, he quietly said to Zhang Xinyi, ¡°Hold onto me!¡± Zhang Xinyi was taken aback for a moment but quickly reacted and affectionately wrapped her arms around him. Their cover hadn¡¯t been blown yet. The four neers from the Five Elements Sect, Tian Lang and Qisha were indeed lovers, and Xuan Jing and Beidou were brother and sister. So, they left in an intimate manner, heading towards the outskirts of the city. ¡°Bro¡­ Brother, where are we going?¡± Zhang Xinyi didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she devoted herself to acting out her role. She knew that Du Gang was a person who took work very seriously, and he didn¡¯t want to discuss personal matters at work. Du Gang on the other hand, put up a flirty act, ¡°Little sister, let your big brother take you to y by theke¡­¡± And so, they left Potian City, flirting with each other the entire time. Behind them, Maitreya Buddha followed all the way, seeing them leave the city gate, he shook his head, ¡°It seems I was overthinking. These guys really just happened to stay there¡­¡± After shaking his head, Maitreya Buddha made his way quickly towards East Street within the city. East Street, a ce where only affluent families could reside. He quickly arrived at a mansion named Duan Mansion and stopped. Instead of going in, he took out a small whistle and blew it. ¡°Koo koo koo!!!¡± A sound like bird calls echoed out. After a while, a distinguished woman in the attire of a well-breddy stepped out. Looking at Maitreya Buddha, she rolled her eyes and said with exasperation, ¡°What is it this time, you rascal¡­¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hold your horses on the scolding!¡± Maitreya Buddha, with a smile on his face, said: ¡°I¡¯ve got a good job for you¡ªone that is exclusive and hasn¡¯t entered the Demon Suppression Office¡¯s bounty system¡ªa small demon. Are you in or not?!¡± ¡°Really not listed in the Demon Suppression Office?¡± Miss Duan asked with suspicion. Maitreya Buddha chuckled, ¡°Of course, we, in this line of work, have reputations to preserve. Would I lie to you?¡± Mrs. Duan fumed, ¡°Out of the three assignments you introduced to me previously, two had issues¡ªI haven¡¯t even settled the score with you yet¡­¡± ¡°Hey, at least one of them was real!¡± Maitreya Buddha appeared unbothered as he continued grinning, ¡°You know how it is¡ªour line of workes with risks, after all, we are snatching business from the Demon Suppression Office¡­¡± Miss Duan nodded in agreement, mumbling to herself, ¡°True, the bounties initially taken by the Demon Suppression Office have been snapped up by you guys, so it is normal to have risks¡­¡± She nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this assignment. Wait for me at the usual ce. I¡¯ll change and be out¡­¡± Maitreya Buddha chuckled and left. Miss Duan was the perfect person he was looking for¡ªa youngdy who was a demon hunter by family tradition. She was stronger than a small demon but not quite a big demon. But these weren¡¯t the main reasons. The most important reason was that she was not the traditional well-mannereddy. She saw through the hypocrisy of the gentlemen and cared more about sincerity. She was a beautiful woman who would let go of all pretense for love. Not only that, she had secretly formed a demon hunting team outside of her home¡­ She was indeed what Maitreya Buddha was looking for! After leaving the city, Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi followed Xuanzang from afar. However, they did not appear to be following someone. Instead, they looked as if they were just casually strolling. In fact, they often took detours, making itpletely non-obvious that they were trailing someone. ¡°Brother, do you think this flower looks nice?¡± Zhang Xinyi, with a smile, put a chrysanthemum on her head. Du Gang cooperated with a smile, his eyes full of adoration, and ruffled her hair, ¡°With you wearing it, it bes beautiful¡­¡± He was still uncertain of Maitreya Buddha¡¯s purpose, but he knew the guy¡¯s power was on par with a True God. It was likely that he had some sort of method to spy on and protect Xuanzang. Thus, they continued their act! The two leisurely walked, taking the less traveled paths. Finally, they reached ake and sat on arge piece of bluestone. Tian Langy snug up against Qisha, listening to his heartbeat, wishing she could stay here forever. Du Gang, on the other hand, was secretly using his supernatural power, intently watching theke. After a short while, the reflection on the water showed a vige built by the water far in the distance. Zhang Xinyi saw this too, but she did not mind. It was her first time being this close to Du Gang, and she wanted to spend more time with him without thinking about anything else. Du Gang didn¡¯t mind her, holding her tenderly while keeping an inconspicuous eye on the surface of the water. In the reflection, a little girl sat in a boat by a wooden dock, singing a childish rhyme. ¡°A turtle crawls, crawls, crawls, two fish swim, swim, swim, three big lobsters swim, swim, swim.¡± Chapter 349: 348 Task Three, Register a Little Demon
¡°Daddy is awesome!¡± ¡°Daddy is awesome!¡± Just like the scenarios in films and TV series, the little girl¡¯s father dies in the mouth of the fish monster. Theke water turns red with blood instantly, attracting the other adults¡¯ attention. The fish monster only reveals a small part of its body, and the humans on the shore show expressions of fear after a nce at it. ¡°There¡¯s a monster!¡± With a loud roar, everyone scatters, running towards higher grounds.
At this moment, someone recalls something and yells out quickly, ¡°Didn¡¯t a Taoist priest juste to our vige to rest? Let¡¯s have him check it out!¡± Everyone reacts simultaneously, led by the vige elder, they set off to find the person. Soon, the Taoist priestes with a bunch of tools to exorcise the monster. He performs an exorcism ceremony and dances, creating a lively scene. Through the water mirror, Du Gang couldn¡¯t sense the cultivation level of these people, but he could tell from the Taoist¡¯s mumbled mantras that this man was a chatan, his tricks surpassing his magic skills. With a loud yell from the Taoist priest, arge, t fish slowly rises to the surface. ¡°Heave ho!¡± ¡°Heave ho!¡± The vigers lift therge fish with great effort. Meanwhile, the vige elder brings the money collected from every household to the Taoist priest. ¡°Master, thank you!¡± After politeness, the Taoist priest takes the silver, and seriously says, ¡°Everyone, the monster has already been caught, whatever you do with it is up to you!¡±
As soon as the words fall, the angry crowd bes excited. ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it already dead¡­¡± ¡°Then kill it again!¡± ¡°I want revenge¡­¡± Just as the crowd is getting worked up, a sudden voice rings out. ¡°You¡¯re all wrong. He¡¯s not the culprit!¡± As soon as the words fall, everyone turns to look at the source of the sound. A disheveled man steps forward and leans towards therge fish. He regrets, ¡°It¡¯s just an ancient fish, docile by nature, optimistic in character and quite a decent character, a pity it grew a little toorge¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The vigers are unhappy with what he says and re at him angrily. The disheveled man smiles and says, ¡°I am Chen Xuanzang, the undutiful disciple of the Great Vehicle Buddhism, an exorcist.¡±
¡°We know about the ancient fish, but we¡¯ve never seen such a big one!¡± The vige chief shakes his head, ¡°The priest said that it was possessed by a monster¡­¡± Chen Xuanzang quickly brings out a scroll in his hand, points to a page and says, ¡°Chief, see, it¡¯s really not the monster you¡¯re looking for¡­¡± Seeing someone interfering with his business, the yellow-robed Taoist priest starts to get angry. However, instead of arguing, he has a new idea. With a scream, he jumps out, distress spreads across his face. ¡°A good father was brutally murdered by the monster. The innocent victim¡¯s family is devastated, how could you say such things¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the already grieving crowd is ignited. In the frenzy, they hang up Chen Xuanzang under the Taoist¡¯s instigation. Watching this scene, Du Gang takes a deep breath. At least, everything went as he expected, following the script. When should he make a move? He slightly ponders for a moment but doesn¡¯t hastily reveal himself. He continues to wait. He suspects that the fat monk from earlierid a trap and is using Chen Xuanzang for an unknown purpose. It¡¯s quite possible that, simr to ¡®Journey to the West¡¯, Chen Xuanzang is made to propagate Buddhist teachings on his journey to the west.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The monster has been caught. This ce is now safe¡­¡± In the scene, even without hearing anything, Du Gang could still understand the Taoist priest¡¯s words through lip-reading. This is not entirely because he is good at lip-reading, but because the old film was deeply ingrained in his mind, allowing him to recall the lines even now. ¡°Ssh!¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± Imagining the sounds of bodies plunging into the water, the joy after the cmity, everyone singing and dancing in the water. Some young and energetic blokes even started flirting with honest women. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s dangerous. Let¡¯s run!¡± Chen Xuanzang, hanging in mid-air, spots the monster approaching in the distance and loudly warns everyone. Unfortunately, everyone was convinced that the monster was gone. No one heeds his advice, they continue their revelry,ughing and singing. ¡°Look this way, look that way¡­¡± A popr woman is singing in the water when suddenly, something enormous leaps out of the water. ¡°Plop!¡± and the woman disappears. Themotion instantly freezes. Everyone¡¯s eyes go wide as they gaze at the vacant water surface, their eyes filled with horror and fear.
The next second¡­ ¡°Run!¡± No one knows who shouts, but everyone suddenly awakens as if from a dream. They all turn around to swim towards the shore, like a rush of ducks, striving to be first, fearing that they will die in the monster¡¯s mouth. ¡°Monster!¡± ¡°Help!¡± Everyone is shouting, creating a chaotic scene like the end of the world. At the shore, the vige chief stops the Taoist priest, who is still holding the silver collected by the vigers, ¡°Priest, what¡¯s going on!¡± The Taoist priest is also a little scared. He wants to flee but is stopped. He can only console them, ¡°Everyone, stay calm. You will be safe once you get ashore!¡± At this point, people need a bit offort, they trust what he says. ¡°Yes, everyone stay calm. We¡¯ll be safe once we get ashore!¡± The vige street wanderer alsoforts himself. But at this moment, a suction cup like a tentacle shoots out from the water. It ¡°whooshes,¡±tches onto the street wanderer, and pulls him into the water. The street wanderer hangs in mid-air, his eyes incredulous and unbelieving. He can only feel disappointed as he faces the Taoist priest. Usually, I am the one deceiving people. I didn¡¯t expect that today, I was deceived by someone. I didn¡¯t lose my wealth, but I¡¯m about to lose my life!
¡°Ssh!¡± A ssh is heard, but no image of him resurfacing appears. This street wanderer disappears under the water surface. ¡°Aaah~~!¡± The people on the shore are all stupefied, their souls scattered, their deities unguarded, fleeing in all directions. After a series of chaos, Chen Xuanzang, with his ordinary body, uses his wisdom and the principle of leverage of a seesaw to sessfully bring the fish monster ashore. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Once the fish monster is ashore and turned into a manlike figure, seeming less terrifying than before, the fury of all the vigers is ignited once again. They mor to kill the fish monster. ¡°Make way, make way!¡± At this moment, Chen Xuanzang quickly squeezed through the crowd and ran to the front. ¡°Everyone listen up, leave it to me, I¡¯m a professional exorcist!¡± Having previously shown his dedication to saving others, Chen Xuanzang had won the vigers¡¯ trust. Therefore, when he spoke in such a manner, everyone quieted down. Seeing this, Chen Xuanzangid out a piece of rag on the ground and ced his ritual tools on it one by one. Among them were a flute that could produce sound, a wave-drum that could cheer up children, an echo tube that could y music when rotated, and a bell that could keep rhythm with a pperboard, all of which were musical instruments. If a stranger were here, they would definitely think Chen Xuanzang was a musical maestro. Of course, Chen Xuanzang did not use these ritual tools. Instead, he took out the treasure he was best at and which his master had taught him with the most dedication: a book of three hundred nursery rhymes. After opening it to the first page, Chen Xuanzang gave a shy smile and then opened the rotating echo tube. ¡°Toot, toot, toot~¡± a catchy melody began to y. All the vigers, including the fish-like monster, were startled, expecting Chen Xuanzang to demonstrate some sort of unprecedented magic, their eyes widening. Soon, the prelude ended, and Chen Xuanzang began to sing. ¡°Child, child¡­ why are you so naughty?¡± All those present, including the fish-like monster, wore expressions of shock. ¡°Bullying, deceiving¡­ why did you do it?¡± After the shock came a wave of absurdity and bizarre. But the vigers thought, he didn¡¯t seem like a lunatic, so could this be a special method? Out of caution, all the vigers kept still and silently watched. However, the fish-like monster felt somewhat offended. Death was death, and it was bound to die, but to be humiliated like this. How could it bear this? ¡°Be a good child¡­ believe in love!¡± ¡°Caring is in your heart¡­ full of color!¡± ording to the rules of the rivers andkes, once it came ashore, it was doomed, no longer struggling. But the insulting sound in front of it made it feel it could still struggle. ¡°Goodness,e back to me soon!¡± ¡°My embrace is always open for you ¡­¡± ¡°Naughty, if you truly regret, you will always be my beloved child¡­¡± ¡°Turn around, be a dutiful child!¡± ¡°The true nature of humanity is as innocent as a child!¡± At this point, the fish-like monster couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. With a ferocious face, it raised its fist and smashed it heavily toward Chen Xuanzang¡¯s head, who was singing passionately to its face. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Under the shocked gaze of the vigers, the fish-like monster severely beat Chen Xuanzang. As everyone caught off guard and unsure what to do, a pair of jade-like slender hands suddenly emerged from the crowd, grabbing the fish-like monster¡¯s hair. ¡°Swish!¡± The fish-like monster was instantly dragged away from Chen Xuanzang. Following that, a woman with a mischievous smile at the corner of her mouth, struck the monster¡¯s head with punches like a torrential rain. The vigers felt a wave of exhration watching this onught. Not only they felt good, so did Miss Duan, who never stopped punching the monster until she finally took a pouch engraved with the Bagua Map from her waist. With a sweep and a cover, therge fish-like monster vanished, leaving only a palm-sized cloth pouch. ¡°This demon-capturing pouch can seal demons inside. After being refined for 49 days, it canpletely eliminate them¡­¡± A hearty voice rang out. Miss Duan looked up and saw the crowd consciously parting into a path. A man and a woman walked leisurely towards her, creating an image reminiscent of a fairy couple. The man, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, spoke nonchntly. Miss Duan frowned slightly, ¡°Are you here to steal my business too?¡± Du Gang merely smiled and shook his head, ¡°Trying to get rid of this little demon seems rather trivial for us to make a special trip. We just happened toe across the situation and have the means to kill this creature¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Miss Duan realized that they were experts and she smiled faintly, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Seeing this, Du Gang quickly saluted, cheerfully saying: ¡°We are from the Five Elements Sect Qisha, my sister-like disciple Tian Lang and I wander Jianghu, ying demons and monsters, nice to meet you, miss!¡± Miss Duan, who usually enjoyed hearing about Jianghu affairs, was thrilled by this encounter. Hastily returning the salute, she began introducing herself, ¡°I belong to the Duan Mansion of Potian City¡­¡± She stopped there, a bit dejected. After all, her family was just a small local forcepared to these warriors from Jianghu. She was still an unmarried woman and if her father heard of her introduction, she would probably never be allowed to leave the house again¡­ With these thoughts in mind, she momentarily forgot to continue introducing herself. Du Gang guessed what she was thinking and chose not to pry further, smiling, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Duan hand over the demon object in your hand to me to deal with?¡± Miss Duan breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Du Gang not dwell on her background. She nodded, and casually tossed the doll from her hand. Before Du Gang could act, Zhang Xinyi, who had already been on guard, thrust out a sword. ¡°Ssssss!!! In an instant, the fish-like creature inside the doll was in. Just as Zhang Xinyi turned to Miss Duan with an air of triumph, a surprising message echoed in her ears. [Sessfully registered a demon, Task Three Progress: 1/3] Zhang Xinyi looked at Du Gang with astonishment. Previously, even the Demon King had been unwilling to register. Now, however, a small demon was recorded. Was Du Gang crazy? Was it possible that this country girl had caught his attention, making him lose hisposure? There was disbelief in her heart. On the other hand, Miss Duan knew nothing about what she was thinking. Upon seeing the fish monster killed, she couldn¡¯t help but give a sigh of relief, then turned to smile at Du Gang, saying, ¡°Thank you for your help¡­¡± After all, aside from her martial skills and the inherited Indeterminate Flying Ring, she didn¡¯t have any special means to catch demons. Even the demon-catching bag she held was picked up in the ck Market, so it wasn¡¯t exactly a valuable item. At this moment, Chen Xuanzang, who had never had any interaction with exorcists, found this interesting and quickly stepped forward to greet the trio. He quickly introduced himself, ¡°Greetings, fellow Daoists. I am Chen Xuanzang, an as-yet untonsured disciple of the Mahayana Buddhism¡­¡± ¡°Mahayana Buddhism?¡± Before Du Gang could ask him anything, Miss Duan was the first to express her doubts. Residing in Potian City, she certainly knew about the famed Mahayana Buddhism, but she found it hard to believe that the man, who could not resist a little demon, was its disciple. Chen Xuanzang was a bit embarrassed but still asserted, ¡°Indeed¡­ I heard from my master that we, his disciples, are from the Tathagata Monastery of the Mahayana Buddhism¡­ ¡°Haha!¡± Miss Duan burst intoughter, ¡°You, from the Mahayana Buddhism? I wouldn¡¯t even believe if you said you¡¯re from the Theravada Buddhism!¡± Du Gang, seeing this, hold his tongue and expressed no desire to ingratiate himself with Chen Xuanzang. He saluted the two of them, saying, ¡°Fellow Daoists, my disciple-sister and I need to leave in a hurry without notifying our sect mates. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll worry. Therefore, we bid you farewell here. We¡¯ll talk another day!¡± His words easily won the favours of the two self-proimed half-practitioners. They quickly returned the salute and bid him farewell. And so, the four of them went their separate ways. After Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi left¡­ Miss Duan, who considered herself half a Daoist, started mocking Chen Xuanzang, ¡°So, you call yourself an exorcist?¡± ¡°Nursery rhymes for children¡­¡± Chapter 350: 349: Encounter with the Reincarnator!
¡°Du Gang, why did you register a minor demon?¡± As soon as they reached the inn, Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but voice his question. Even Tao Xuanzhu had a puzzled look on her face, ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t register the Demon King before, so why are you registering a minor demon now?¡± Zhang Xinyi, who had questioned Du Gang during their journey, couldn¡¯t wait to step forward and respond, ¡°Du Gang said that he has found the child of destiny, as well as the demons rted to this child. By catching and registering these demons, we can gain the maximum benefit!¡± After saying this, she added, ¡°Have you forgotten that every decision Du Gang made before has been the correct one?¡± Upon hearing her say this, the other two looked at each other andughed, ¡°We are not doubting Du Gang, just curious about why he did this. Since it¡¯s his decision, there should be no problem!¡±
Du Gang ignored them, walked to the window, sat down, and lost himself in thought while looking at the wall outside. He was pondering why the fat monk, who had abat powerparable to the Demon King, let Chen Xuanzang go through all of this. Was it indeed to propagate the Buddha Dharma, as portrayed in Journey to the West? If there was a western heaven above, he wouldn¡¯t have had any doubts. However, he knew that there was no western heaven in this world. The highestbat power belonged to those at the peak of the True God level, the same as that fat monk. This meant that all actions were the monk¡¯s personal call. Was he really that great? Du Gang was somewhat unsure, or rather, he felt that this reason was too far-fetched. Even as an artefact spirit of the Heavenly Court, he wouldn¡¯t set up such an unreasonable system. ¡°No!¡± Du Gang suddenly remembered the world of missions he had previously experienced, where traps followed one after another. Who would dare call the Heavenly Court artifact spirit a fool? So, Chen Xuanzang¡¯s reason for propagating the Buddha Dharma does not stand to reason. The fat monk, insisting on Chen Xuanzang acting like he did in the TV series, must have other reasons! Understanding this point, Du Gang suddenly saw everything clearly, and the orientations for deduction also became clear. His eyes looked towards the clouds in the distant sky, seeming to prate theyers of clouds, dispersing the fog, and glimpsing the final aim. ¡°Unseal!¡±
All of a sudden, Du Gang uttered these two words. The other three were taken aback, not understanding his meaning, and moved in closer. However, Du Gang continued to contemte, his eyes flickering as he pondered whether what he was imagining was correct. ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that his role is to unseal!¡± In the TV series, Sun Wukong was ostensibly sealed by the Demon Subduing Sacred me Token, but in reality, he was sealed by a lotus of Tathagata. But in this world, while Tathagata exists, he is not the Buddha Lord from the western heaven, but a master from this earth¡¯s Buddhism, who achieved nirvana more than five hundred years ago. This implies that to undo his seal, a unique secret technique might be needed. The Data Dugo True Scripture! Perhaps only someone who cultivates this method would be capable of undoing the seal. However, over these years, few, if any, people have managed to cultivate this method sessfully. Therefore, it is highly probable that this fat monk wants Chen Xuanzang to master the Data Dugo True Scripture, finally unlocking the seal¡­ And ording to the plot trajectory, his n is almost certainly going to seed! The current question is, why would he want to unlock Sun Wukong¡¯s seal?
Is he a practitioner of the demonic path? As soon as this thought came to mind, Du Gang shook his head, dismissing it. Despite being secretive, that big monk was primarily filled with Buddha-nature in his magic, which means he couldn¡¯t be a practitioner of the demonic path. Why would a master of Buddhism be intent on unsealing the seal of the primary Demon King? Du Gang suddenly thought of the rumors about the top three masters in the world who intended to release the Demon King, just to y him again. At first nce, this piece of news seemed rather absurd, as though someone was ying a joke. However, applying this reason here, it seemed highly appropriate, as though the truth was just so. ¡°With so many detailsid out here, no matter how absurd the conclusion, it is a fact!¡± ¡°Furthermore, this conclusion isn¡¯t absurd at all!¡± Du Gang¡¯s lips curved into a smile again, he was almost certain about the main plot of this world. Everything that has happened so far matches the movies and the TV dramas, but the ending is different. In the end, Sun Wukong gets freed¡­ to deal with him, everyone in the world must unite to stand a chance. ¡°Du Gang, the Son of Destiny has set off again¡­¡± Off to one side, Kou Yingwu had been staring at the wall outside for Du Gang. He noticed that after being duped by Maitreya Buddha, Chen Xuanzang left with renewed confidence. Kou quickly reported it to Du Gang.
Du Gang nced over and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this time we will go together!¡± Once he was sure about the plot, Du Gang also found out about the location where Sun Wukong was sealed. This had been mentioned in the original plot, so even if they lost track of Xuanzang, they could still find it. Zhongyi School, one of the eighteen sects, had a leader whose strength wasparable to that of a Demon King. On this day, Zhongyi School had four unexpected visitors. At the peak where the school¡¯s leader resided, the four of them surrounded Chen Xuanfeng. ¡°The Four Swords of Madness, how did you get here?¡± Chen Xuanfeng looked surprised, his eyebrows furrowed as he gazed at the four of them. This was the heart of his Zhongyi School, but there had been no warning of their arrival. This showed that these four people had impressive skills. ¡°Hahaha!¡± One of themughed heartily, ¡°So, our nickname is The Four Swords of Madness!¡± Chen Xuanfeng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even further, ¡°Instead of fulfilling your tasks in Mountain City, why have youe to the Zhongyi School?¡± These four people had appeared in the city under the jurisdiction of Zhongyi School a few days earlier, and they had taken many missions. They were very strong, and he was wondering which prestigious family they belonged to.
But who would have thought that they would be right in front of him without anyone else knowing? A mocking look appeared in the eyes of the four swordsmen, ¡°Your Zhongyi School? It won¡¯t be yours for much longer¡­¡± One among them shook his head, somewhat impatiently, ¡°Stop ying around, let¡¯s capture this fellow and get some information about this world. We still have tasks toplete¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the others too dropped their yful attitudes and became serious. Although Chen Xuanfeng had never fought with these people, he knew that their abilities were no less than his own. The most urgent matter was to escape. Once he was safe, he could contact his peers from other schools and take back what was rightfully his. But just as he was about to leave, one of the men sent a sword flying towards him. The sword, moving as if it had teleported, was suddenly lodged in his waist. ¡°How is this possible?!!¡± Chen Xuanfeng was stunned, but before he could react, the four of them acted together, capturing him instantly. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Only at this moment did he panic, ¡°Who exactly are you people? I am the head of one of the Eighteen Schools¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be the head for much longer¡­¡± One of the men, who looked sinister, waved his hand and Chen Xuanfeng was captured in a separate space.
About a quarter of an hourter, he finally broke into a smile, ¡°This guy is less resilient than I thought, he spilled all the beans¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t Chen Xuanfeng¡¯s fault. These four had methods that he had never seen before, so he had naturally fallen into the trap. ¡°Tell us, what¡¯s this world like!¡± The sinister-looking man chuckled and began recounting. Soon, they all understood the situation in this world. ¡°So, the main storyline of this world is to undo Sun Wukong¡¯s seal and then kill him?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, if we find that Maitreya Buddha¡¯s disciple, could we gain more advantages?¡± ¡°There¡¯s quite a possibility. Based on the information we have now, that guy named Chen Xuanzang obviously is the Son of Destiny¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should find him first and then n our next move!¡± Du Gang and the others followed Chen Xuanzang, heading west, and soon arrived at a ce named Gao Family Vige. This time, they did not hide their identity, revealing themselves just as Chen Xuanzang was preparing to enter the vige. ¡°It¡¯s you, the expert from the Five Elements Sect!¡± Upon seeing Du Gang and hispanions, Chen Xuanzang¡¯s face filled with excitement. In his eyes, these people were powerful and skilled, able to join him in exorcising demons and monsters ¨C it could not get any better. Du Gang gave a light smile, replying to him quite politely, ¡°Master Xuanzang is also here for the Pig Demon here, right?¡± Being addressed as a master for the first time, and by a person so highly skilled at that, Chen Xuanzang felt somewhat bashful. Furthermore, he noticed Du Gang¡¯s clear gaze, devoid of sarcasm, which led him to quickly grow fond of him. He nodded, ¡°Yes, you guys are here too? Shall we join forces?¡± Du Gang merelyughed and said, ¡°Why not, let¡¯s do it together!¡± And so, the group of five pushed the door and walked in. The moment they stepped in, they were shocked by the overwhelming noise and heat. The entire Gao Family Vige was filled with people, all of them enjoying roast suckling pig wholeheartedly. Aside from Chen Xuanzang who could see through these people¡¯s true forms, everyone else, including Du Gang, waspletely unaware, and Kou Yingwu even swallowed nervously at the sight of the food. Du Gang, having seen movies, knew what was going on behind the scenes and what these people were eating, and was somewhat speechless at Kou Yingwu¡¯s reaction. However, he didn¡¯t expose the situation. Together with Chen Xuanzang, they took a seat under the guidance of a woman. This time, with Du Gang and the others present, Chen Xuanzang waspletely calm. His interaction with the woman was filled with confidence. ¡°We are exorcists, show your true forms!¡± He was still so straightforward. But the people, including the woman, acted as if they didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Just then, the door creaked open again. Without turning his head, Du Gang knew it was Miss Duan. ¡°You guys went out to have fun without telling me?!¡± Ever since parting ways with Chen Xuanzang, Miss Duan had been contemting about him. How brave must a person be, to exorcise demons with merely children¡¯s songs? Seeing another exorcist appear, Chen Xuanzang was once again reassured. Thinking that it was now a sure win, he hurriedly asked Miss Duan to join them. But Miss Duan pretended to not care, walking over to Du Gang and the others and politely asked, ¡°Do you guys want to do it, or should I?¡± Du Gang spread his hands in a shrug,ughing, ¡°You go ahead! We will back you up!¡± Hearing this, Chen Xuanzang suddenly felt this approach was quite good and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, we will back you up!¡± Looking at Chen Xuanzang¡¯s expression, Miss Duan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, pushing him aside. Then with a bellow, she started attacking the leading woman. ¡°Gugu!¡± ¡°Gugu!¡± The face of the leading woman distorted with every hit, making a bizarre sound reminiscent of a rooster¡¯s crowing. ¡°Die!¡± With a final shout from Miss Duan, the leading woman was sted into a pile of sand. At that moment, the other diners went crazy and rushed towards Miss Duan. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The scene quickly descended into chaos, but Miss Duan didn¡¯t appear to be in any trouble, just as how it was portrayed in the movies, where these minions didn¡¯t cause much inconvenience to the protagonist. Just then, the Pig King, disguised as a human, made his appearance. With a greasy face and a grin, he cut quite a dashing figure. At that moment, Du Gang¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly sent a message to the other three. ¡°Someone is approaching, four reincarnators. Be ready, attack them as soon as they enter!¡± He had more or less figured out the connection between the Worlds of Quests and the movie by then. Having a clear estimate of the situation, he was now certain that the native characters wouldn¡¯t appear at this time. This indicated that the four neers must be reincarnators. Because, this Pig Demon, whose strength was merely at Demon King Level, wouldn¡¯t attract much attention. Only reincarnators who knew something woulde to find them. All three of them didn¡¯t respond physically, but all were ready without exception. ¡°Creak!¡± As the Pig King was battling Miss Duan, the door swung open again. Everyone within the vige turned their heads to look. Four men dressed in the attire of the Zhongyi School walked in slowly. ¡°I am Chen Xuanfeng, the Headmaster of the Zhongyi School, greetings to all¡­¡± The man leading the group was fairly amicable, greeting the others the moment he entered. Just as he finished speaking, Du Gang suddenly roared and lunged at them. ¡°Attack!¡± At hismand, the other three simultaneouslyunched their strongest attacks, giving no quarter whatsoever. ¡°What?!¡± The newly arrived four were taken aback,pletely failing to understand why the people here would attack the moment they saw them. By the time they realized what was happening, it was already toote. The four attackers were already upon them. ¡°Kill!¡± In the blink of an eye, the two groups shed. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Miss Duan, who was initially fighting, and Chen Xuanzang who was observing the fight from the side, were both stunned. ¡°Boom!¡± The shockwave from the hit directly shattered a pir. ¡°Gulp!¡± The smiling, greasy-faced Pig King gulped, watching the duel between the two groups disying incredibly formidable power. He was leftpletely dumbfounded. Since when did Demon Kings be somon? Moreover, they are all fighting on his territory? No matter which group woulde out victorious, they were all human. This meant that no matter who won, he, the Pig King, was certain to die! Escape! At this moment, the Pig King had only one thought in his mind! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Without any hesitation, his body turned into a whirlwind, quickly escaping towards the rear window of the room. Chapter 351: 350 Task Two Completed!
¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Miss Duan noticed the situation first. She was somewhat uncertain of these people¡¯s intentions. Seeing them flee, she hesitated slightly, but decided to give chase. From one side, Chen Xuanzang was keen to watch the eight strong figures battle. However, seeing Miss Duan and the Pig King escape, he gritted his teeth and followed suit. Like this, the battlefield instantaneously split into two factions. One group of eight Demon King Level beings stayed in Gao Family Vige. Meanwhile, the other group, consisting of Miss Duan and Chen Xuanzang, ran off to kill the Pig King. The Pig King didn¡¯t dare to look back, even though he knew that the duo behind him posed no real threat to him, he did not dare to stop.
Du Gang and the other seven Demon Kings were fighting on his territory, and it had seriously terrified him. Inside the Gao Family Vige, ¡®Chen Xuanfeng¡¯ and others were not surprised by the sudden attack, knowing that Du Gang and the others were reincarnators as well. However, they were a bit taken aback, ¡°How did you know we are reincarnators?¡± Du Gang naturally wouldn¡¯t answer them. This was his first battle upon reaching the True God Level, and the enemy¡¯s strength was not much different from his own. It was an excellent practice. Not just the Four des of Chaos, even Tao Xuanzhu and others did not understand how Du Gang knew that the attackers were reincarnated. Was it just because there were four of them? She felt it wasn¡¯t that simple, and there surely was some logic behind it she was unfamiliar with. Sigh! Tao Xuanzhu let out a sigh. She always felt thatpared to Du Gang, there was more than heaven-and-earth difference. Now, it seemed, the gap was even wider. After a while of battle, victory began leaning towards Du Gang¡¯s side. The main reason being that their side consisted of four who promoted from the peak level, thus they had a strong foundation.
In contrast, only the leading figure of the Four des of Chaos seemed to have promoted from the peak level with a stable foundation, but they were barely holding off against Du Gang. The only reason these people couldst so long was purely due to Du Gang and others newly promoting to True God Level, they were still not familiar with many of their abilities. ¡°How can you be so strong!¡± The Four des of Chaos were both astonished and terrified at this point. Du Gang merely smiled in response, ¡°Are you aware of thetest changes in the Human Rankings?¡± ¡°Changes in Human Rankings?¡± The Four des of Chaos were bewildered, two of them immediately shook their heads, ¡°We haven¡¯t paid much attention to the Human Rankings since bing True Gods¡­¡± The leading figure, however, furrowed his brow and his face turned pale, ¡°You¡­are you the powerfulpetitors from the Human Rankings?¡± Upon hearing this, Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°Not justpetitors from the Human Rankings. The one standing before you is Du Gang, who has left the talented youngsters of all five domains in his dust, the number one in Human Rankings!¡± ¡°What?!¡± All four were stunned, looking at Du Gang in shock. At this moment, the tides of the battlefield shifted.
Du Gang and hisradesunched their attack simultaneously, exploding with various levels of secret techniques, theirbat power doubling instantly, pressing down the Four des of Chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m Wu Long, Wu Yang is my brother!¡± Wu Yang? Du Gang raised his brows, he hadn¡¯t heard of him. But even if he had, so what? This world was bathed in red, thew of the jungle reigned supreme between reincarnators, survival of the fittest. Was there any room for sympathy? However, he was amused by this man¡¯s words. ¡°So what if your brother is Wu Yang? You¡¯re still going to die. And even if you did die, would your brother know?¡± ¡°Yes, he could!¡± Wu Long hastily responded, ¡°Within the True God Level, if a squad perishes, a tracking application can be made to take revenge in the next mission¡­¡± He had figured it out, the four individuals in front of him were newbies. And top-tier newbies at that. They were not aware of Wu Yang¡¯s famed reputation and quickly warned, ¡°My brother is a core member of a level three guild, leading a Golden Squad, one of the top ten Golden Squads in the True God Space!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang was not in a hurry to kill him but asked instead, ¡°What is this top ten Golden Squad you speak of?¡± Wu Long hurriedly replied, ¡°The top ten Golden Squads are well-known in the True God Space and are the most powerful of teams. Each squad is capable of sweeping across everything in their tier¡­¡±
Du Gang turned to Zhang Xinyi and the others, asking, ¡°Are you afraid of this squad?¡± The three of them smirked, ¡°Martial arts cultivation is like sailing against the current. If we back down, we regress. If we were scared of background status, we wouldn¡¯t have achieved this level of cultivation!¡± Du Gang nodded and turned back to Wu Long with a smile, ¡°You heard them, if your brother wants to cause trouble, we¡¯ll deal with it. For now, you should just focus on your revival!¡± After that, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, and immediately activated his Jie-Character Secret, killing Wu Long. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Four loud explosionster, the four who were disguised as members of the Zhongyi School were dead. [Mission 2: Kill a minimum of four reincarnators as a team. Reward: 10 Merit each. Current Status: Completed.] Hearing the sound cue in their ears, Du Gang and the others grinned, ¡°Now, only the task of registering three demons remains!¡± Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief,ughing, ¡°I was worried earlier, thinking these reincarnators were very strong. But now, it turned out they¡¯re not even a match for us!¡± Tao Xuanzhu wasn¡¯t surprised, nodding, ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, not everyone gets the chance to promote to True God from the pinnacle. We are more than just peak fighters¡­¡± Furthermore, they¡¯ve had better luck due to Du Gang¡¯s advancement progress having reached 80%. However, she frowned, ¡°This Wu Yang sounds like a peak True God. His revenge¡­¡±
Du Gang interrupted her, ¡°Rest assured, a peak True God just has a 15% progress. I have 8% now, which is just half of it away. This time, if the rewards are high, maybe we can directly reach the peak True God stage!¡± That¡¯s a possibility. He consulted Zhang Youwei and realized that after advancing from God Spirit Level to True God Level, the subsequent journey wasparatively easier. Before the God Spirit Level, it was about finding the path, looking for the Heavenly Dao, entrusting the True Spirit to the Heavenly Dao. While above True God Level, once you have entrusted it, it actually bes much easier to cultivate since you have already found the Dao. Perhaps, the Heavenly Dao felt that these cultivators were of their kind, so it let them cultivate much more easily. This much was not impossible. And more importantly, this was Heavenly Court¡¯s territory, where promotion was easier as long as you had the merit. ¡°For now, let¡¯s not think too much. We¡¯ll deal with future problems when we get there!¡± Du Gang sternly stated, ¡°Our main focus right now is the task at hand!¡± ¡°The third remaining task requires registering three demons. We have already registered one, as for the other two, I have selected¡­¡± Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s eyes lit up at this moment, as she quickly interjected, ¡°Let me guess, the demon you want to register is not that Pig Demon that just ran away, is it?¡± ¡°The third¡­ Is it the one known as the number one demon king, Sun Wukong?¡± The other two also looked at Du Gang curiously, curious to know if she was right.
Du Gang nodded and chuckled, ¡°Indeed, this time, you¡¯ve guessed correctly!¡± ¡°These three demons are all rted to the Child of Heavenly Fate. Registering them will definitely yield considerable rewards!¡± He added, ¡°At the very least, far stronger than ordinary Demon Kings!¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Kou Yingwu quickly asked, ¡°What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s hurry up and hunt down that Pig Demon. What if it gets killed by someone else?!¡± Du Gang, however, just gave a casual smile, gesturing with his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. The Pig Demon won¡¯t die just yet. We need to head somewhere and quietly watch the drama unfold.¡± Miss Duan and Chen Xuanzang pursued for a while, but eventually lost track of the Pig King. Miss Duan could have caught up, but she was worried about Chen Xuanzang¡¯s safety and refrained from pursuing further. The two separated once again amidst Miss Duan¡¯s taunts. Just as it happened in the original plot, Chen Xuanzang, feeling inadequate after witnessing the power of other exorcists, sought guidance from his master, Maitreya Buddha. Maitreya Buddha naturally dismissed him with some misleading words. Later as expected, Chen Xuanzang encountered bandits disguised as Miss Duan¡¯s subordinates, effectively moving the plot forward. Until the Pig Demon reincarnated by the Pig King appeared again, with everyone on the brink of death, the Mighty Punch King made his appearance. His first move was Tiger Fist, transforming his entire being into a massive tiger. By this time, the Pig King had shown his true form. If anyone observed closely, they would see that his eyescked sanity, and there was a faint Buddha¡¯s mark on the back of his head. It was clear that the Pig King had been secretly bewitched by someone from the Buddhist faction, losing his sanity in the process. Otherwise, given his original circumstances, he would have escaped to lie low somewhere long ago. ¡°Little pig, look at my movement!¡± The Mighty Punch King had the strengthparable to a Demon King. The Pig King was no match for him and was toyed with thoroughly. Just as the Mighty Punch King was about to finish off the Pig King, a flying sword suddenly descended from the sky. ¡°Whoosh!¡± This sword was clearly aimed towards the Mighty Punch King. Should he continue to kill the Pig King, he would undoubtedly be hit by the sword. Upon seeing this, the Mighty Punch King quickly retreated, avoiding the flying sword. ¡°Master Kong Xu¡¯s Kong Xu Sword technique is indeed well-deserved!¡± Before the Mighty Punch King could respond, an old man with a crutch suddenly sprang up from the side. Meanwhile, on the other side, as portrayed in the drama, Master Kong Xu was carried out by four olddies. Watching this scene from the shadows, Du Gang nodded slightly, beginning toprehend some things. ¡°Master Kong Xu must have known about this n. Even the rumor in the outside world that the three of them will release Sun Wukong and kill him again was likely started by Kong Xu himself.¡± Kou Yingwu nodded, ¡°Then what are we supposed to do next? Do we go out and form an alliance with them?¡± Du Gang nced at him without responding. Tao Xuanzhu and Zhang Xinyi on the side both disyed expressions of affectionate frustration. ¡°Hey, hey, what do you mean?!¡± Kou Yingwu waspletely confused. He felt that there was nothing wrong with what he just said! Du Gang rolled his eyes and irritably exined, ¡°Do you understand why these people are executing these ns?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kou Yingwu looked puzzled. Tao Xuanzhu on the side made a gesture and started to exin. ¡°ording to what we know, there are many experts at the Demon King level in this world. The orthodox ones are divided into Buddhism, Daoism, Sword Sect, and so on. Apart from them, there are many self-taught experts, such as the Mighty Punch King and Heaven Broken Feet. They either taught themselves or found some kind of secret manual, eventually advancing to the Demon King level!¡± ¡°There are quite a few of such people¡­¡± Tao Xuanzhu stopped at this point, assuming that Kou Yingwu should understand. However, Kou Yingwu¡¯s response stunned all three of them. He seemedpletely confused and asked, ¡°And then?¡± The three of them fell silent for a moment. Du Gang even began to doubt if he had brought the right person along. Tao Xuanzhu sighed and continued, ¡°ording to Du Gang, the orthodox Buddhism, Daoism, and Sword Sect have colluded to eliminate Sun Wukong permanently to prevent future troubles. From a moral standpoint, they are doing this for future generations, but in reality, they are after Merit, wanting to advance to the true realm of the immortals or the Buddha realm.¡± ¡°But think about it, during Sun Wukong¡¯s undefeated period, he destroyed the Heavenly Court, causing the end of an era¡¯s strongest beings¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they need to resort to some tricks, getting other freely grown experts at the Demon King level to join the war willingly!¡± It finally clicked for Kou Yingwu, ¡°So they mean to use these experts as cannon fodder?¡± ¡°So, Master Kong Xu, who seemingly invented his own sword technique and appears to be an independent cultivator, is actually a person from the Sword Sect. His aim is to gather these freely grown experts to fight against Sun Wukong?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°These two people are only the most famous ones. But in reality, over the years, there have been quite a few self-taught experts without a sect or school. As far as I know, all these people are here¡­¡± Kou Yingwu frowned, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if they kill Sun Wukong, they¡¯ll only earn the title of the strongest¡­¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t take a good look at the Bounty List!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Bounty List?¡± Kou Yingwu looked puzzled. Tao Xuanzhu on the side shook her head, supplementing, ¡°On the Bounty List, the bounty for Sun Wukong is one billion silver taels, invested by the remnants of the Heavenly Court and various Buddhist, Daoist, and Sword sects!¡± ¡°One billion?!!¡± Kou Yingwu¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would exin why the others were attracted¡­¡± Based on the values of this world, one billion silver taels were enough to buy several cities. Anyone who got this kind of bounty could not only establish a sect but also purchase several cities and be a city lord without any problem. ¡°We better leave!¡± Interrupting the transmitted conversation between the three, Du Gang turned around and quickly set off, secretly following the Pig King¡¯s tracks. Seeing this, the other three immediately followed him. Meanwhile, in the center of the field, as Master Kong Xu, Heaven Broken Feet, and the Mighty Punch King appeared, more and more experts at the Demon King level started appearing. In a moment, the entire area turned into some kind of gathering, gathering dozens of experts at the Demon King level in the blink of an eye. If there wasn¡¯t prior dissemination of information or someone quietly making arrangements, this would have been impossible. However, no one from the orthodox Buddhism, Daoism, or Sword Sect appeared, as if they truly wished to avoid worldly matters. Chapter 352: 351: The Birth of Sun Wukong!
The Pig King didn¡¯t have a slow escape, especially after showing its true form, it became even faster. However, no matter how fast it was, it still fell within the category of a major demon, far from escaping the pursuit of a Demon King Level being. Du Gang followed behind the Pig King, constantly pondering. He was thinking, whether to kill the Pig King now and register it in the third task, or wait until the plot has yed out¡­ If he waited for the plot to finish, there was a chance that the Pig King would be killed by Sun Wukong. ¡°Du Gang, aren¡¯t we going to make a move yet? Is someone watching the Pig King?¡±
Kou Yingwu was curious as Du Gang had not yet given the order. Upon hearing this, Du Gang suddenly came to a realization and smiled, ¡°I was overthinking it. For them, what¡¯s important isn¡¯t the Pig King, but releasing Sun Wukong. Even if the Pig King is gone, they will still release him¡­¡± Moreover, after the Pig King ran away, Chen Xuanzang wouldn¡¯t know that the Pig Demon was dead and would likely carry on with the plot as usual. ¡°Take action!¡± Once he understood this, Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly gave the order. Upon hearing themand, Kou Yingwu burst intoughter and advanced at a high speed, instantly blocking the Pig King from escaping. ¡°Die!¡± The Pig King didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist and was instantly killed. The four of them didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly registered it in the third task. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± After registering the Pig King, Kou Yingwu quickly asked. Du Gang didn¡¯t hesitate and said straight away: ¡°Go to where Sun Wukong is sealed, hide there first, and observe the changes!¡± The three of them were taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°You know where Sun Wukong is sealed?¡±
This time, even Tao Xuan Zhu felt somewhat dreamlike, feeling it would be too incredible if Du Gang knew. Du Gang didn¡¯t give a definitive answer, instead nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have a good guess where he might be¡­¡± Chen Xuanzang set off again under the guidance of Maitreya Buddha, searching for Sun Wukong. He was unaware that many were following him in secret, waiting for the moment he released Sun Wukong. These people, without exception, were all beings with powerparable to a Demon King. Each one of them, set in their respective ces, was a person who couldmand respect, but at this moment, they had all gathered together. Some came for the hundred thousand silver coins. Some came to break through their power limits. Some, like those of the Three Gates, aimed to achieve greater realms by gaining the great merit of killing Sun Wukong. No matter what their motives were, at this moment, they all converged into one unified goal ¨C to release Sun Wukong and then kill him! Not just them, even those reincarnators who were still in the task world had the same goal. Sun Wukong, the first Demon King in the world, registering such a demon in the task manual would definitely yield unimaginable rewards.
Apart from those who felt they were not powerful enough andpleted the task early, most reincarnators stayed back. Each of them was confident, believing that they could have thestugh. ¡°I am the leader of the Thirteen Protectors of the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. I remember that year, I held two melon knives and hacked my way from the South Heaven Gate, all the way to the East Road of Peni, hacking for three days and three nights, with blood flowing like rivers. All I did was raising my knife and falling it, raising it and falling it again, without even blinking an eye.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the plot to start with Sun Wukong boasting towards Chen Xuanzang. As for Chen Xuanzang, he exhibited a very straightforward character and a unique focus: ¡°You didn¡¯t close your eyes for three days and three nights, didn¡¯t your eyes feel sour?¡± Not only Sun Wukong, but even the various experts hidden outside were also speechless, secretly sighing at Maitreya Buddha for finding such an odd character. Inside the sealed cave, Sun Wukong showed great patience and gradually brought the topic back to track. ¡°Mr. Sun, the Pig Demon¡­¡± Sun Wukong said solemnly: ¡°If you want to subdue the Pig Demon, you have to lure it in. Although it was harmed by its wife and her paramour, it still deeply loves its wife. It liked to watch her dancing under the moonlight and even wrote her a poem as a token of their affection¡­¡± Chen Xuanzang frowned: ¡°But how can we lure it here?¡± Sun Wukong smiled: ¡°That¡¯s simple. Find a beautiful woman, and on a full moon night, sing the poem through a dance. The Pig Demon will naturallye. Then leave the rest to me!¡± Boom!
Just at this moment, Miss Duan, who had been eavesdropping at the entrance of the cave, jumped in. ¡°How did youe here?!!¡± ¡°I heard you saying that you need a beauty, so here I am¡­¡± Then, another farce started, making the people outside feel awkward. Sun Wukong looked up at the full moon in the sky and calmly said, ¡°Today is the night of the full moon. If you want to lure the Pig King, now is a good opportunity!¡± After hearing this, Chen Xuanzang and Miss Duan stopped arguing. The two quickly exited the cave and started to perform. ¡°Lover, depart, never to return.¡± ¡°Silent, mute, sighing love is no more.¡± ¡°Although the flower will fall it will bloom again.¡± ¡°Love like a world apart beyond the white clouds.¡± ¡°Painful love brings sorrow !¡± ¡°In the world fate cannot be changed !¡±
¡°Departure can no longer love each other !¡± ¡°Could this be Heaven¡¯s arrangement !¡± As the music yed, a roar was heard from a distance. Immediately after, a Pig Demon, of the Demon level, ran towards the two. Seeing this scene, Du Gang furrowed his brow. The Pig King was clearly already registered by them, so this one must be a recement found by Maitreya Buddha¡­ If that was the case, the demon they registered might not be the important one?! This was something he hadn¡¯t even considered. Boom! Boom! Just like in the plot, Chen Xuanzang and the others quickly avoided the Pig Demon¡¯s reckless charge, making it rush blindly into the cave. ¡°Pig King!¡± Sun Wukong didn¡¯t care whether the pig demon in front of him was called this or not, he quickly used his magic, and subdued it.
On the ground, Chen Xuanzang and Miss Duan saw the Pig Demon disappear and immediately showed an expression of surprise. They quickly moved forward and looked into the cave. As expected, down in the cave, Sun Wukong was holding a piglet, and smiling at them. The two quickly jumped into the cave. ¡°Mr. Sun, thank you so much!¡± Chen Xuanzang thanked him again and again: ¡°You are truly ridding the people of a menace!¡± Sun Wukong, with a smile on his face, without any discontent, casually handed over the piglet, nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Miss Duan took out a demon-catching bag from her waist, put it inside and turned it into a piglet doll. ¡°After seventy-seven days, this Pig Demon will turn to ashes, I know you have a unique philosophy on exorcism, so I¡¯ll leave this Pig Demon to you!¡± When she had finished speaking, she handed the piglet doll to Chen Xuanzang. Immediately after, the two people began to disy their affection openly in front of Sun Wukong. Miss Duan took off her ancestral Indeterminate Flying Ring, turned it into a gold ring and put it on Chen Xuanzang¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to tie the knot with you. This ring represents my love for you!¡± Chen Xuanzang frowned at this, ready to snap at her, but noticed Sun Wukong watching from the side. Seeing this, Sun Wukong irritably said, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Where else can I fucking go?¡± ¡°Ignore him!¡± Miss Duan¡¯s face was filled with love, ¡°Are you willing?¡± With a constipated face, Chen Xuanzang pulled hard at the ring on his finger, trying to remove it. Miss Duan smiled, ¡°The Indeterminate Flying Ring is rooted in flesh and can never be taken off!¡± Hearing this, Chen Xuanzang¡¯s face hardened. He bent down, picked up a rock, and raised it high, ready to smash his own hand. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Miss Duan eximed in shock. Chen Xuanzang turned emotionless and cold, ¡°I don¡¯t love you. I don¡¯t want to tie the knot with you. If I can¡¯t take off this ring, then I don¡¯t need this finger!¡± Right as he was about to strike, Miss Duan grabbed his hand. Her lips moved slightly, as if she wanted to say something but looking at Chen Xuanzang¡¯s determined eyes, she remained silent. She was shaking as she slowly removed the ring from his finger, ¡°I get it, I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± At the same time, she pulled out a patched-together booklet, ¡°I spent three days and nights matching your three hundred nursery rhymes. I don¡¯t know many characters, so it¡¯s a mess¡­¡± Chen Xuanzang face remained uninterested, ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Seeing this, Miss Duan silently left. After she left, Chen Xuanzang exchanged a few polite words with Sun Wukong, and then also left the cave. Once back on the surface, he looked at the moon hanging in the sky, falling into a slight confusion. Love and Buddhist teachings, like fish and bear¡¯s paw, are notpatible. Moreover, as if he saw Miss Duan¡¯s graceful dancing in the moonlight. He slowly closed his eyes, pondering whether his action was worth it. A sense of wandering spread out. Just at this moment, Sun Wukong¡¯s calm voice came from the cave. ¡°Mr. Chen, is the moon tonight round?¡± Hearing this, Chen Xuanzang temporarily suppressed his upset, and responded, ¡°Quite round!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Sun Wukong nodded and sighed, ¡°My cave entrance is blocked by that lotus, and I haven¡¯t seen the moon for so long!¡± A strong sense of self-mockery and pity exuded. Hearing this, Chen Xuanzang, standing at the entrance of the cave, was moved, and immediately turned around, starting to pull out the lotus. In the distance, Prince Kong Xu, who had been hiding in the shadows, was slightly impatient, ¡°Can this fellow really unleash the Demon King?¡± The Maitreya Buddha grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t lose what is meant for him. The seal that the Tathagata left behind actually consists of twoyers. One of them is the Sacred me Exorcism Order bearing the mantra ¡®Om Mani Padme Hum¡¯. The other is the Ninth Rank Lotus Seal. The Sacred me Exorcism Order can¡¯t seal Sun Wukong, the only thing that can truly suppress him is that Ninth Rank Lotus¡­¡± Prince Kong Xu looked startled, ¡°You mean, the one Chen Xuanzang is holding now is¡­¡± In the distance, Chen Xuanzang was picking apart the lotus flowers at the entrance of the cave, one by one. ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as thest lotus was picked, all the lotus leaves in the lotus pond ignited without wind at this moment. ¡°Ah?!¡± Chen Xuanzang took a leap back, startled. Just then, a low growl came from the cave. ¡°Finally been fooled¡­¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!!!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± In a sh, Sun Wukong flew up and shot out of the cave,nding right in front of Chen Xuanzang. ¡°Did you really think a banana could tame me?!¡± Bang! He threw the banana on Chen Xuanzang¡¯s face. ¡°After five hundred years, I¡¯m finally free¡­¡± At that moment, three figures swiftly appeared behind Sun Wukong. He swiftly turned around, demanding, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Just left the cave, his spiritual sense was not yet recovered, he had not carefully examined the surroundings before being approached. The three that came out were none other than the three top martial artists of the world: Prince Kong Xu, Heaven Broken Feet, and Power Fist King. ¡°Is this the legendary number one Demon King?!¡± ¡°Looking at him, he¡¯s not very tall¡­¡± The three immediately began to mock him. Sun Wukong frowned and shouted at the space behind the three, ¡°Stop hiding, all of you,e out!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± A powerful shock wave spread out instantly. ¡°Hahaha, this monkey has pretty good sense!¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve been discovered, let¡¯s go out and meet him!¡± Suddenly, numerous figures with power on par with the Demon King emerged from all directions, standing in front of the three. In an instant, the entire field was bustling with activity and dozens of powerful figures stood before Sun Wukong. These people, at this moment, seem to have all forgotten about Sun Wukong and began to catch up with each other. ¡°Praying Mantis Foot, you¡¯re here too!¡± ¡°Stinky Blind Man, if you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± The crowd, seeming as if they were at a market, werepletely at ease,pletely disregarding Sun Wukong. Not only these people, but others from the Taoist, Buddhist, and Sword sects all stood up at this point. Their goal was to kill Sun Wukong, not to have these independent martial artists sacrificed for nothing. So, at this moment, they all stood up. Not just them, even some True God level reincarnators stood up and blended in with the crowd. However, Du Gang was not in a hurry to reveal himself. While he was not in a hurry, Kou Yingwu nearby was growing restless, ¡°Du Gang, are we not going out?¡± ¡°What if we don¡¯t get a chance to participate in the mission? Killing the top demon king in the world is sure to have extra rewards and the rewards are definitely calcted based on participation. We¡­¡± ¡°No rush!¡± Du Gang gently shook his head, ¡°Take a good look at that Sun Wukong. His demonic aura is almost solid, and he has most likely gone beyond the Demon King territory. Forget about reaching the peak of the True God, he is probably already at the half-step Celestial God stage¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the limitation of this small world, I suspect this guy would have probably been a Celestial God by now!¡± The other three heard this and reacted, but they still hesitated, ¡°But, there are over a hundred True God level masters here, can¡¯t all these people take down Sun Wukong?¡± Du Gang pursed his lips and did not say much. He was not sure if a hundred True God powerhouses could take down a half-step Celestial God Demon King, but he felt that Sun Wukong couldn¡¯t possibly be easily killed. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡± Chapter 354: 353 Trouble Comes Knocking! [Task calction in progress¡­] [For this mission based in a Red Competition World, killing one reincarnator awards 10 Merit Points.] [Task 1: Complete ten Bounty List missions, each person is rewarded with 10 Merit Points. (10/10) Completed.] [Task 2: The team must kill at least four reincarnators, each person is rewarded with 10 Merit Points. (4/4) Completed.] [Task 3: Kill three monster demons, rewards are calcted based on the strength, reputation, and rtionship of the in monster demon with the protagonist. (3/3)] [Task 3, registering the in monster demon as an essential antagonist monster demon, achieves the maximum rewards.] [Ding, congrattions, you have gained 100 Merit Points for task 3.] [Your base reward is 120 Merit Points.] [Congrattions, your rating is above D-ss, starting data analysis¡­] [Rating sessful, your taskpletion rating is A-ss, rewarded with extra 90% Merit Points¡­] [Your final total Merit Points reward is: 228 Merit Points.]
Looking at the rewards granted by the Heavenly Court Sphere, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but smile. 228 Merit Points, when converted to Merit Points, equated to a whopping 2.28 million. Moreover, to his knowledge, at the True God Stage, progression to the next Rank only required 10 Merit Points. It seemed little, but it was actually quite substantial. Tasks like the ones they were undertaking were redpetition tasks, and rtionships between reincarnators were mostly do-or-die. Of course, their True Spirits remaining in Heavenly Court meant that even in death, they¡¯d only be Heavenly Court¡¯s ves, not truly dead. However, the cost paid was their loss of freedom. Over 200 Merit Points were enough for him to directly progress his cultivations to the maximum level. ¡°I actually have a B-rank rating with an extra 60% Merit Points reward!¡± From the side, Kou Yingwu began excitedly eximing. Du Gang then realized that although everyone was in the same group, the final ratings were different. He turned his gaze towards Zhang Xinyi and Tao Xuanzhu, their evaluations were also B-rank, with an extra 60% reward. ¡°I got a total of 192 Merit Points, I¡¯ve really struck it rich this time!¡± Because they had high base rewards, although their rankings were less than Du Gang¡¯s, they were only deficient by 30 odd merit points, which was still quite a lot. Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s first max out our cultivation then discuss what to do with the leftover Merit Points!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The other three naturally had no objections. This time, they had only yed a supporting role. Without Du Gang, they might not even have been able toplete the task, let alone gain such arge reward. Soon, the four of them proceeded with the exchange. Spending only 80 Merit Points each, they boosted their cultivations from True God Rank One to True God Ninth Rank.
¡°Now that we¡¯ve reached True God Ninth Rank so quickly, does it mean we can go straight to bing Celestial Gods?!¡± Kou Yingwu was a little excited, and could hardly wait to show off back home. However, Du Gang shook his head with a smile, ¡°Not so easy. From what I understand, the cultivation progress at the True God stage is 10% more than at the God Spirit stage. Apart from the usual cultivation boost, there¡¯s an extra bonus of 2%¡­¡± Currently, his cultivation progress is at 8%, which means he can practice his cultivation up to 20%.
At this point, Tao Xuanzhu started, ¡°My master once told me, at the True God Level, there is a special kind of pill that can enhanceprehension and quickly increase cultivation progress. However, it¡¯s limited to the standard bonus of 10%. The additional 2% can only be attained through acquiring precious items¡­¡± Saying this, she summoned an image through the sphere. ¡°True God Pill, one pill can increase cultivation progress by 1% at maximum efficiency. A True God can consume a maximum of ten pills!¡± Kou Yingwu chimed in, ¡°My family elder also mentioned the same. However, it can only be taken ten times. If one has good talent and good luck, they might progress by 10% straight away. Still, if they have less fortune, they might not see any progress at all¡­¡± Those points didn¡¯t concern Du Gang much. He was confident about the talent part. He was looking at the price. At the end of the image, the price of each was listed as 10 Merit Points. Spending 80 Merit Points on the boost left him with 148 Merit Points. This meant he could fully afford the exchange. It wasn¡¯t just him. The other three also had enough for aplete exchange. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s first consume the True God Pill and see its results!¡± The group quickly reached a consensus to focus on enhancing their cultivation first. Soon, each person got one pill and sat down cross-legged on the ground to practice. About a minuteter, all four of them opened their eyes simultaneously. ¡°How did it go for everyone?¡±
Kou Yingwu seemed very pleased with himself, looking around at everyone with an ¡®I-did-it¡¯ attitude. Of course, Du Gang didn¡¯t need to borate. He had perfectly absorbed the True God Pill, and his cultivation progress was increased by 1%. Tao Xuanzhu and Zhang Xinyi also expressed their joy. Both of them nodded simultaneously, ¡°We made it, perfectly absorbed!¡± Everyone wasn¡¯t surprised. Although they weren¡¯t as gifted as Du Gang, they were still precious and rare. If they couldn¡¯t even absorb the True God Pill, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been assigned here by their families. As for Zhang Xinyi, who was one of the people actively taken in by Heavenly Court, she certainly wouldn¡¯tg behind. ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s quickly consume the remaining True God Pills!¡± Soon, each person redeemed another nine True God Pills and they were all swallowed one too one after the other. Nine minutester, the aura around them surged dramatically, finally stopping at the pinnacle of the True God stage. ¡°That was too quick. I feel like I¡¯m on a rocket, just like that I¡¯ve reached True God!¡± Kou Yingwu was still in a daze, looking dreamy. Tao Xuanzhuughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s only normal for us to be quick. After all, we¡¯re in Heavenly Court, which holds infinite mysteries¡­¡± ¡°But, this pace of ours is unprecedented. From what I¡¯ve heard, most people at the True God stage get eliminated quite easily and be ves to Heavenly Court¡­¡± ¡°As for those who manage to hang on, they find it very tough. Gaining merit points bes exceedingly hard, and gathering enough to buy a True God Pill takes quite long¡­¡±
At that point, Du Gang asked, ¡°So what are the other two precious items that can increase the additional progress? How much are they?!¡± Zhang Youwei treated him well, but his knowledge was limited. And, since Ancient City hadn¡¯t contacted him, Du Gang had less information than Kou Yingwu and Tao Xuanzhu. Kou Yingwu was quick to answer, ¡°I know. It¡¯s something simr to Dao Enlightenment Tea, it also has usage limits¡ªmaximum of two uses. Whether or not it works, depends on the individual¡¯sprehension¡­¡± Du Gang quickly searched it up and was shocked by the price, ¡°Only ten Merit Points?¡± The price was 10 Merit Points for a serving, lower than he had expected. After all, the price of items like the Green Qinyin Stone at the God Spirit level was 10 Merit Points. Tao Xuanzhuughed, ¡°While this is cheap, the main reason is because of it¡¯s more challenging to understand, so most people don¡¯t hold their hopes high¡­¡± ¡°Of course, there are also other items with a chance to increase cultivation progress, and their prices are simr¡­¡± ¡°There are many who dump tens to hundreds of Merit Points into those with no progress even by 1%¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang understood that the cost of this item was not a big deal for the Heavenly Court. The real challenge lied in how well the user couldprehend its usage. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll use it once to see its effect!¡± He still had forty-eight merit points left, enough to buy four different treasures to test. The others, however, only had twelve merit points left. When they heard this, they each exchanged for a piece too.
¡°Having merit points without using them is pointless. Turning them into real strength is what matters. Regardless, we need to try it out!¡± And so, the four of them once again exchanged for Dao Enlightenment tea and began their cultivation. This time around, just like before, Du Gang felt nothing at all. It was as if he had just dozed off and then woken up. ¡°I did it¡­¡± Du Gang realized that as expected, his cultivation progress had increased by one percent, reaching neen percent. He had seeded, but the other three beside him, all revealed expressions of disappointment. ¡°I didn¡¯t seed. Ten merit points wasted!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± At the same time, their gazes towards Du Gang were filled with envy. ¡°As expected of the Ancient God, he seeded on the first try!¡± ¡°No no, it¡¯s just good luck¡­¡± Du Gang initially wanted to be modest, but soon he froze. He realized that along his journey, anything rted toprehension seemed toe to him without any obstacles, it was as if he fully understood these things. Thinking this way, he spent another ten merit points and bought another Dao Enlightenment tea, quickly consuming it. After a moment, he woke up. ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Before he could even check his status, the three others all revealed a sour expression. Indeed, as he had expected, he seeded once again, and his cultivation progress had reached twenty percent. This was the peak progress of the True God level. It meant that he could now consider advancing to the Celestial God level. ¡°Du Gang, to advance from True God to Celestial God, the minimum cultivation progress requirement is fifteen percent. All four of us have reached this, what do you think?!¡± Tao Xuanzhu was the first to recover and asked the crucial question. The main reason was that she felt Du Gang had already reached the peak, and the rest of them weren¡¯t too far off, hovering around sixteen or seventeen percent. They couldn¡¯t keep holding him back. After all, they were also unsure if their progress could increase anymore. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait till after a few more missions when you all reach the peak then we¡¯ll see¡­¡± Just as he was speaking, a blood red glow shed. The next second, the Heavenly Court warning sounded. [Ace Team, Wu Yang¡¯s Golden Team has issued a Forced Advancement Order. Your team will forcibly enter the Advancement Mission World in the next mission¡­] ¡°Forced Advancement Mission World?!¡± All four were shocked. Du Gang quickly remembered, ¡°It¡¯s the four reincarnates we killed in thest mission. They were telling the truth¡­¡± ¡°Yes, by the looks of it, his big brother really is part of the legendary top ten Golden Teams¡­¡± ¡°Du Gang, what do we do now?!¡± All three looked towards Du Gang, waiting for his decision. While they had never met Wu Yang, just by knowing he was part of the top ten Golden Teams at the True God level, it was enough to gauge his strength. Du Gang pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal our strength. Let¡¯s head to the Communication za first to check out the situation!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Soon after, the four arrived at the Communication za. As soon as they arrived, they saw many people talking. ¡°Have you heard? Wu Yang¡¯s younger brother Wu Long died in the mission world!¡± ¡°A death is not surprising, isn¡¯t itmon in this world?!¡± ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know. That Wu Yang is one of the captains of the ten most powerful Golden Teams in our True God space. What do you think?!¡± ¡°I wonder which team dared to kill them?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I heard it¡¯s a newly promoted team that was once ranked first on the Human Ranking¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re doomed. The third-level guild has tracking and locking capabilities. With Wu Yang¡¯s methods, he will definitely track them. In the next mission, the team that was once ranked first on the Human Ranking is probably done for¡­¡± Du Gang and the others exchanged nces, scattered and began inquiring about Wu Yang¡¯s team. In a short while, they found out all the circting information out there. ¡°Let¡¯s find a drink shop first¡­¡± Now that they had money, they didn¡¯t care about small change and soon the four of them found a private room in a shop and gathered together. Kou Yingwu, just like before, spoke urgently, ¡°I found out that Wu Yang¡¯s team is full, with twenty members, and each of them have a cultivation progress of over fifteen percent¡­¡± This was something that Du Gang already knew, so he didn¡¯t say much, instead, he looked at the others. Tao Xuanzhu understood what he meant. She didn¡¯t mention anything that everyone knew. Instead, she said, ¡°I found some information that might be good for us. Golden Teams can hire temporary members. We are also a Golden Team, we can hire sixteen people to form a full team¡­¡± ¡°Hire?!¡± Zhang Xinyi furrowed her brows, ¡°I checked the list, the price to hire peak cultivators isn¡¯t cheap, starting at ten merit points!¡± Peak cultivators referred to those with a cultivation progress over fifteen percent at the True God level. ¡°Now, even when we add our merit points together, we don¡¯t even have thirty points, we can¡¯t hire, right?!¡± Tao Xuanzhu sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about this problem. We can trade cultivation techniques, which are quite valuable¡­¡± Hearing this, Du Gang shook his head, ¡°No need!¡± He showed a smile, ¡°What do you think about Sun Wukong¡¯s strength during thest mission?¡± Sun Wukong? All three quickly recalled. After a moment, Tao Xuanzhu shook her head, ¡°My cultivation progress is now at seventeen percent, but I feel thatpared to Sun Wukong, I¡¯m stillcking¡­¡± ¡°Right!¡± Kou Yingwu nodded, ¡°In thest mission, I carefully thought about it. Among the hundred True Gods, there were also quite a few of them at the peak level but against Sun Wukong, they were almost ughtered. So¡­¡± Suddenly, he froze and with the other two, looked at Du Gang. Du Gang also showed a bright smile, ¡°Originally, I wanted to take on a few more missions to save some resources. Who knew, they would force us into the Advancement Mission World. So, there¡¯s no way around it, we must face it head on!¡± Chapter 355: 354: The Power of the Ancient God! Just as Du Gang and the others were preparing to leave themunication space and return to their own team space, the sleazy man they had traded with earlier approached them. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± The sleazy man gave a sly smile, nced left and right to make sure no one was paying attention, and covertly said, ¡°I have a Recording Stone showing Wu Yang in action. Are you guys interested?!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, Du Gang¡¯s eyes turned sharp. An invisible aura began to form and rolled toward the sleazy man. However, the sleazy man wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated,pletely ignoring Du Gang¡¯s aura. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t re up so easily. I have seen it all¡­¡± Respected elder¡­ Looking at his indifferent demeanor and his nickname filled with the spirit of a wanderer, Du Gang slowly retracted his aura and revealed a slight smile. ¡°Respected elder, how much do you want for that recording stone?¡± Upon hearing the question, the man¡¯s face turned sleazy again, and he stretched out two fingers, ¡°Twenty merits!¡± With a slightly furrowed brow, Du Gang squinted at him.
After a series of enhancements, Du Gang was left with 18 merits. The other three had 2 merits each which totaled to 22 merits. And this elder demanded 20 merits straight away. Was it a coincidence, or did he know how many merits they had left?! Du Gang wasn¡¯t sure. On the other hand, he wasn¡¯t bothered to ask because even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°Deal!¡± After agreeing, Du Gang added, ¡°Give us some information we don¡¯t know for two additional merits.¡± In his mind, whether it was 20 or 22 merits did not make a difference. However, he wanted to figure out if this respected elder had certain channels unknown to him ording to how the elder would react toward these two extra merits. ¡°Hehe!¡± The sleazy man revealed a brilliant smile, ¡°No problem, young man, you are quite overbearing!¡± He quickly handed over the stone while gesturing with his hand that it was a straightforward cash-and-carry deal. Seeing this, Du Gang stepped forward to make the transaction and received the Recording Stone. Without any hesitation, he opened the Recording Stone silently at the center of the four people and started to y it. The recording showed a hidden shot with a man, who resembled Wu Long, standing arrogantly. Opposite him were dozens of True God Level powerhouses, and among them, there were also powerhouses of the True God Apex level. ¡°A bunch of losers!¡± Wu Yang spat out four words disdainfully, which triggered the anger of the dozen strong men facing him. As a swarm, they charged at him. ¡°Sword swallows the world!¡± At the moment when everyoneunched their attacks, Wu Yang made a sword move that was impossible to see clearly.
At that moment, the entire Recording Stone was as if enveloped in sword shadows. By the time everyone could see clearly, the scene had been wiped clean. A dozen True God Apex powerhouses had disappeared. What reced them was a flying sword hovering in mid-air and a fog-like bloody rain scattering around. ¡°This is¡­¡± The four of them widened their eyes instantly, staring at the scene in disbelief.
¡°In just one move, he killed dozens of True God Apex powerhouses¡­¡± ¡°That power¡­is no weaker than Sun Wukong¡¯s!¡± ¡°He is at the Celestial God level! Or even stronger!¡± All their faces turned serious. Sun Wukong, initially, did not show such a powerful strength and clearly, from Wu Yang¡¯s performance, it was evident that he had not used his full power yet. ¡°Hehe!¡± The old pervert chuckled again, ¡°Since you gave me extra, I will give you an extra piece of information!¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone quicklyposed themselves, reoriented their minds, and looked over at him. The respected elder was quite satisfied with their attitudes. Looking mysterious, he stroked his beard before casually saying: ¡°Do you all think that Wu Yang¡¯s power is only at the half-step Celestial God level?¡± Their eyebrows furrowed, not understanding what he meant. Wasn¡¯t Wu Yang just that powerful? If he were of the Celestial God Level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the True God space¡­ The respected elder smirked with satisfaction: ¡°Wu Yang could have easily advanced to the Celestial God level but he chose to suppress it, primarily because of his brother, Wu Long¡­¡± ¡°Now that his brother is dead, he naturally doesn¡¯t need to suppress himself¡­¡±
¡°From what I know, not all mission worlds have an upper limit of strength equal to ours!¡± The corner of his mouth curved slightly upwards: ¡°There are many Mission Worlds with a higher level of strength limitation.¡± ¡°And most importantly, in the advancement mission world of True God level, the encountered mission world will inevitably be of the Celestial God level. This means that Wu Yang can quickly advance to be a Celestial God once he enters the mission world!¡± Celestial God! This caused Du Gang and the others to jolt. Simultaneously, they all broke out in a cold sweat. If they were to encounter Wu Yang and others in the mission world, at their current strength, they would probably be killed in seconds. It would be a case of delivering themselves for execution, a situation beneficial for the enemies and terrible for the friends. Luckily¡­ Seeing this, Du Gang took a deep breath, slowly bent over, and bowed, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, respected elder!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it!¡± The respected elder waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°I always do fair business. You pay, I provide the information. We help each other out. Let¡¯s leave it at that for this time, till we meet again¡­¡± After speaking, he left, just as sleazy as he was before.
Once he had left, Du Gang turned to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the team space first, then we can discuss!¡± Very soon, the four of them returned to their team space. ¡°Du Gang, what should we do now? I¡¯m afraid Wu Yang will advance to the Celestial God level as soon as he enters the mission world!¡± Kou Yingwu was extremely worried, his brow furrowed like walnuts. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I believe it¡¯s not only Wu Yang. There might be other half-step Celestial Gods in their team. Worst case scenario, we might have to face several Celestial God enemies¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say everything in his mind. Given that Wu Yang was a core member of the third-level guild, he must hold a high degree of interpersonal rtion and guild authority. If it were him, for the sake of safety, he would probably invite more teams. Even if they didn¡¯t do anything else, just putting a bounty would be enough to cause trouble for the enemy. ¡°What should we do? Even if we wanted to ascend to Celestial God, it would be pretty hard¡­¡± Tao Xuan Zhu was confused at this point because, after all, they were facing an opponent who was one or even many Celestial Gods. And their strongest member, Du Gang, was only at the half-step Celestial God level. Although she hadn¡¯t seen a Celestial God at work, she knew that at such a level, it would be almost impossible to reverse their positions. ¡°Huh!¡± Du Gang exhaled deeply and sighed, ¡°Now, we can only take advantage of the mission world!¡±
¡°Given our strength, we can¡¯t go head-to-head with them. The only way to stand a chance is to leverage the strength of the plot tasks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity we don¡¯t know what kind of world we will enter next, otherwise we could start preparing in advance¡­¡± He quickly came to his senses and turned to Tao Xuanzhu and Kou Yingwu. ¡°When you two return, ask your elders for treasures that can hide your presence, preferably something that can evade the tracking of Celestial Gods¡­¡± ¡°As for other items, gather as much as you can¡­¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two understood the importance of leveraging their n¡¯s resources in the circumstances. ¡°First, return to reality. The next time wee in, I¡¯ll arrange it; remember to prepare more supporting tools!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± And with that, the four of them quickly returned to reality. As soon as Du Gang returned to reality, he immediately reached out to Xiang Xinjian. There was no time to hide his imperfections, and he directly asked about the status of the Ancient God¡¯s body. The answer he got was as he expected. ¡°The Ancient God, purely relying on physique, can achieve the status of Celestial God or even a God King ¡­¡± ¡°You are more special, due to the inheritance of Pangu. Just relying on physique, you have the potential to be a Saint!¡± ¡°However, if you practice divine power, divine soul, in addition to the divine body, you may have a higher breakthrough¡­¡± He didn¡¯t hide anything from Du Gang this time, clearly informing him of the power of the Ancient God¡¯s body and the path he¡¯s currently on. In fact, Du Gang had long discovered that his journey seemed to be filled with his own opportunities, but in reality, everything was arranged by others. This meant that these people were aware of his path and understood it clearly. Without any ambiguity, he said: ¡°This time, I¡¯ve encountered trouble. Against a half-step Celestial God strength opponent, I may face one or even several Celestial God level powerhouses. Can you provide any assistance?!¡± Relying on leveraging the plot tasks was too uncertain. Inparison, his only option was to seek help from the Ancient City. Xiang Xinjian was taken aback, he hadn¡¯t expected Du Gang to be so direct. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll look for something in the books and get back to you¡­¡± With those words, he ended themunication. Du Gang knew that this guy had gone to consult with the eighteen old ancestors. That¡¯s for the better, he¡¯ll also know if these eighteen old ancestors hold secret techniques of the Ancient God he does not know about. After about a pot of time, Xiang Xinjian finally rejoined the conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the ancient books and found something that suits your current situation¡­¡± As he spoke, he slowly unfolded a jade slip that looked very ancient. ¡°Ancient God¡¯s Power¡± ¡°This is a book that will allow you to use your power better¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian paused, then said, ¡°Before I give this to you, let me exin the divisions of power at the True God level!¡± ¡°True Gods, based on the Original Way as the standard for ranking, one hundred meters of the Original Way is equivalent to level one True God. Everything else, whether it¡¯s the progress of cultivation or secret arts, are simply additional increases inbat power and can¡¯tst. What one truly relies on is the length of the Original Way¡­¡± ¡°You probably can¡¯t understand; at the God Spirit Level, there are secret arts that can multiply one¡¯s power two, five, eight, even ten times. Yet at the True God Level, although you can exhibit these secret arts, you can¡¯t simply annihte a True God with them¡­¡± ¡°The main reason for this is that, at the True God Stage, the True Spirit is sustained by the Heavenly Dao, and the Original Way is actually within another space, immune to ordinary power¡­¡± ¡°You might not understand this, so let me trante it for you!¡± ¡°At the True God Level, one meter of the Original Way can be converted to one hundred thousandbat power!¡± Du Gang was stunned, ¡°A hundred thousandbat power?!¡± He, at the God Spirit Level, can only just reach over seven hundred thousandbat power after a mad increase. But at the True God level, it was this absurd? If one meter of the Original Way equates to a hundred thousandbat power, then doesn¡¯t that mean with the initial one hundred meters of the Original Way when you first ascend, yourbat power would reach ten million? Xiang Xinjian chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s right, you must think a hundred meters of the Original Way equals ten millionbat power?¡± ¡°Yes and no!¡± He shook his head, ¡°Once you be a True God, it¡¯s simply not on the same level as the God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°These two cultivation levels are more like two species, two insurpassable species!¡± ¡°A God Spirit Level, no matter how against the heavens a person is, cannot defeat a True God. But a True God, even at the weakest, can easily ughter a God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°Moreover, at this stage, one can¡¯t kill a peer simply relying onbat power!¡± ¡°Just like I said before, at this level, the Original Way is what truly matters. Real strength still depends on the length of each person¡¯s Original Way. Even if you have ten times thebat power, but can¡¯t maintain it for long enough topletely break the Original Way¡­¡± ¡°Your opponent can simply wait for your secret art to run out of time!¡± Du Gang roughly understood; secret arts multiplybat power, butbat power can¡¯t inflict lethal wounds on True Gods and above, which means¡­ ¡°To kill a True God and above, you still have to crush them with the Original Way?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Under normal circumstances, that¡¯s the case, but there is one abnormal situation!¡± At first, Du Gang frowned, but quickly realized and thought of his bout with Sun Wukong. ¡°You mean¡­ physique?!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Xiang Xinjianughed, ¡°You must have wondered why all the great ns, despite caring so much about physique, seem to utilize so little of it at the God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°The main reason is that the God Spirit Level cannot utilize the potential of physique. Only when one bes a True God or higher, does the full potential of physique slowly came into y¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, secret arts have be outdated¡­¡± Xiang Xinjian shook his head and sighed, ¡°This world¡­ isn¡¯t the same as it was a million years ago¡­¡± His face was filled with mncholy, ¡°A million years ago, secret arts were the trump cards. But now, they¡¯re nothing more than tools for the God Spirit Level!¡± ¡°As for the Nine Mysteries¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiang Xinjian chuckled, ¡°I know you possess the Nine Mysteries, but this, already been phased out by the times, doesn¡¯t belong to this era!¡± Du Gang fell silent. This was the first time he had heard of this rumor. After a while, he lifted his head and asked, ¡°Does the change in the world have to do with the things resisting the Heavenly Dao?¡± Xiang Xinjian nodded, ¡°Pretty much. The Heavenly Dao has always been changing, otherwise, it couldn¡¯t possibly havested until now¡­¡± ¡°In any case, you need to remember this ¡ª the strength of the Ancient God is something that breaksws with strength. It will push your physique to its limit, and it¡¯s significantly more effective than those Nine Mysteries left from thest era!¡± As he said this, he seemed hesitant as if something he had said was questionable. ¡°Proving oneself with strength, indeed powerful, but the Ancient City wants you to simultaneously cultivate the divine body, divine power and divine soul¡­¡± Du Gang recalled what Tao Xuanzhu said, he could establish himself as the Supreme by proving himself with strength. If he didn¡¯t just prove himself with strength, but instead cultivated all three aspects, would he achieve even greater sess? Could he solve the crisis of this universe?! These questions seemed too distant for him, but no matter what, at the very least, his strength was about to be even more formidable! Chapter 356: 355: Encounter with a Local Powerhouse! [The current mission world is: A Promotion Mission World. The number ofpeting teams: 10. The number ofpeting participants: 184.] [Promotion Task 1: The team must attain a score of at least 20 (killing one Reincarnator equals one point).] [Promotion Task 2: Kill a ¡®king¡¯ level powerhouse.] [Promotion Task 3: Prove one¡¯s path as a king.] [Promotion Task 4: Kill the Heavenly Emperor.] [Complete all promotion tasks to advance all members of the team.] After reading this task introduction, Du Gang started, ¡°This time, the first task requires us to kill at least 20 Reincarnators, while the second, third, and fourth tasks are all rted to this world¡­¡± Kou Yingwu expressed his surprise, ¡°20 Reincarnators? These are all participants in the promotion tasks, and each one of them is a peak True God!¡± The four of them were gathered at the top of a mountain peak, and around them was a shield of transparency, preventing their aura from leaking. They were in the Promotion Mission World. Three months had passed since their separation, and everyone¡¯s power had greatly increased. They were full of confidence. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Take a closer look at the number of people, a total of 184, and we are four, which means that there are ten teams in total, and apart from us, the other nine teams are all fully staffed with 20 members¡­¡±
¡°How does this work?¡± Kou Yingwu was shocked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying we have to face 20 people at once if we want to kill Reincarnators?¡± Du Gangughed, ¡°I am not worried about that. Wu Yang¡¯s team has the numbers to try and kill me!¡± He nced at the surrounding transparent shield, ¡°Hide your aura, don¡¯t show any traces. Let¡¯s see what this world is like first¡­¡± Compared to Task 1, the other three tasks appeared to be more difficult. ¡°Task 2 requires killing a king. This implies that there are at least two kings, but we don¡¯t know the exact count. If the number is too small and somebody else kills them, then we won¡¯t have a chance!¡± Du Gang continued his analysis, ¡°Task 3, Prove one¡¯s path as a king, does this involve certain restrictions, or is it something unique and scarce to this world?¡± ¡°Task 3 is also a trap, to kill the Heavenly Emperor. The instruction says ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯, there¡¯s no plurality, which implies that there is only one Heavenly Emperor here!¡± ¡°Besides that, does ¡®kill¡¯ refer to thest strike, or does a tandem kill also count?¡± ¡°If it refers to the final blow, then if ten teams join forces, probably only one could survive¡­¡± Upon reaching here, Du Gang paused for a moment before looking up to hispanions, ¡°What kind of tasks do you think the Heavenly Court will assign?¡± The three exchanged nces. Tao Xuanzhu sighed, ¡°Last time, from Divine spirit to True God, there were 400 of us, and in the end, only the four of us were promoted¡­¡± ¡°This time, even though the number is half of what it wasst time, I feel that, at most, only one team will qualify. So the term ¡®kill¡¯ probably refers to thest strike!¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°If we think this way, others may also think this way. So, this is good news. At least, it unlikely for Wu Yang¡¯s team to have any form of alliance with other teams!¡± ¡°This implies that ten teams, each on their own, will all be either enemies or potential enemies!¡± Kou Yingwu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thankfully, we don¡¯t have to face nine teams all at once. I initially thought we would be up against everyone¡­¡± With a smirk, Du Gang tilted his head and gazed at him, ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t face off against everyone?¡± Upon hearing this, Kou Yingwu was visibly taken aback, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t scare me!¡±
Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. The promotion mission leaves no room for ambiguity. The victor advances, the loser is eliminated. Undeniably, any failed team is bound to enter the Deity Ranking, permanently losing their freedom to be a True Spirit of the Heavenly Court¡­¡± ¡°Among the ten teams, we are the weakest on the surface now because there¡¯s only four of us!¡± Tao Xuanzhu added, ¡°Therefore, other teams are very likely to attack us as soon as they encounter us, eliminating potential opponents!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡±
Du Gang nodded, ¡°Under normal circumstances, all teams will face hostility on meeting each other. Though outright warfare may not necessarily happen, there are bound to be exploratory skirmishes. Teams of simr strength will not battle prematurely. After all, there are other teams out there, and depleting their numbers too early may jeopardize their chances in subsequent battles. In contrast, as we are only four, any other team encountering us would contemte taking us down!¡± Kou Yingwu was speechless. His feelings kept fluctuating, good one moment, bad the next. Du Gangughed, ¡°But there¡¯s no need to worry too much. We are well-prepared this time. At least, no one wille knocking at our door, and our small team is good for hiding¡­¡± At this point, the surrounding shield dissipated and the four of them werepletely exposed to the outside air. This was a world brimming with energy. Even a casual breath could bring in a strong surge of energy. Even Du Gang paused for a while, taking a few breaths of energy-filled air. Only then did he speak, ¡°Next, we split into two groups and act separately. Use the Message Jade Talisman tomunicate when there¡¯s no one around¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pair up with Zhang Xinyi, while you, Tao Xuanzhu, pair up with Kou Yingwu¡­¡± Although Tao Xuanzhu wanted to be paired with Zhang Xinyi, she could only agree with Du Gang¡¯s n, understanding that the two were a real couple. She mulled over it for a moment, then turned to Kou Yingwu, ¡°We two are siblings, mind your pance¡­¡± ¡°Got it, got it!!!¡± Kou Yingwu quickly agreed, appearing quite pleased. Meanwhile, he sneakily gestured towards Du Gang, as if saying, ¡°Good brother, create chances for me.¡±
Du Gang rolled his eyes at him. He hadn¡¯t seen this side of him before, realizing now that the guy was not serious at all. Despite the current situation, he still found the time for flirting. Before they split, he once again issued a reminder, ¡°Remember, make sure your identities remain hidden first, then gather information. It¡¯s best to use the Dream Entry Technique¡­¡± ¡°Specifically, gather information about the king, the Heavenly Emperor, and how to prove one¡¯s path as a king. Of course, we also need to investigate the situation of this world.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± And so, the four of them split into two teams, each heading in a different direction. Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi skulked along the ground, not because they couldn¡¯t fly but because they were worried that other Reincarnators were nearby and might detect them. Soon enough, the two arrived at a city. From afar, they saw a deserted city with a huge crack at the city gate, testifying to its copse under a powerhouse¡¯s blow. His Divine Thought quickly probed the city¡¯s interior, scanning it back and forth before he finally shook his head. ¡°No one is here. This ce has been abandoned!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep searching!¡± Without pausing, the two continued their journey. Thereafter, they traversed hundreds of kilometers and passed several cities along the way, all of which had been abandoned.
¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhang Xinyi was somewhat confused, not quite understanding why they hadn¡¯t encountered a single living being on their journey. Du Gang shook his head, staying silent. As he didn¡¯t fully understand this world yet, he was not clear about what was happening either. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move on and see what else we can find!¡± He had just privately inquired about the situation on Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s side, and they had not made any discoveries either, also passing by several abandoned cities in their journey. The two continued to move forward, crossing hundreds of kilometers once more, and this time, they finally came across an individual. This person was also skulking in the shadows, as if nning some mischief, his entire body emanating a shifty aura. ¡°Who goes there?!¡± The man discovered Du Gang the same moment Du Gang discovered him, and after bellowing out loud, to Du Gang¡¯s surprise, he initiated a fight. ¡°Kill!¡± A long knife with an exaggerated appearance was swung at Du Gang. Honestly, it was the first time Du Gang met someone who initiates a fight upon meeting He, especially when they¡¯replete strangers.
However, he wasn¡¯t vague about it either. He always bullied others; when did it be his turn to be bullied? Without summoning a weapon, he thrust with his right hand, gold light shimmering, and a palm struck towards the de. ¡°Hm?¡± The man opposite gave a start, somewhat doubtful if he had seen incorrectly, but he didn¡¯t stop, he even increased his output of power. ¡°Dare to extend your hand, I¡¯ll cut it off!¡± ¡°ng!¡± A sound of metal collision echoed promptly. ¡°Ah?!¡± The man stopped in his tracks, staring at the scene before him, somewhat stunned. ¡°Blocked it with his hand¡­¡± He soon realized what happened and cried out in shock: ¡°You¡¯re a martial artist, a ninth rank breaker!¡± After shouting this, he quickly retreated, and ran off without looking back. This time it was Du Gang¡¯s turn to be taken aback. What did this person mean, running away after mistaking him for a martial artist?! After traversing nearly a thousand kilometers, they finally encountered a person. Although he seemed to be not quite right in the head, they should at least ask about the situation in this world, right? Du Gang called out, and together with Zhang Xinyi, they quickly gave chase. He had sensed long ago that the fleeing man was only average in strength; converting to their system, he was barely at the beginning stages of True God Level. Now that he himself was at the ninth rank of True God, at 999 meters of the Original Way, equating to abat power of 99,990,000, just short of breaking 100 million, naturally, he wasn¡¯t worried about a fledgling True God Level character. Moreover, that was merely his cultivation level in terms of divine power. Ever since he received ¡°Ancient God Power¡± from the Ancient City, after three months of cultivation, Du Gang¡¯s most formidable aspect wasn¡¯t his divine power cultivation, but his physical strength. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just as Du Gang was about to catch up with his opponent, the man¡¯s speed surged once more, quickly widening the gap between them. ¡°Are you the Holy Martial God? You¡¯re so shameless, trying to assassinate me stealthily¡­¡± The man in front kept running, all the while cursing non-stop. In a short while, his constant ranting was like rapid-fire from a machine gun. Du Gang was left speechless at the man¡¯s antics. They¡¯d barely met, hadn¡¯t said a word to each other, and yet here was the man initiating a fight, giving no opportunity for rification but instead justbeling him. ¡°Friend, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding here. I¡¯m not the Holy Martial God you speak of. Let¡¯s stop and talk it out!¡± After several failed attempts to catch up, Du Gang tried to clear up the misunderstanding through his words. ¡°Bullshit! I have an innate sensitivity to hostility. You¡¯re definitely up to no good!¡± Du Gang paused, so that was it? Indeed, his intention from the beginning was to seize the man and interrogate him about the world. But who knew that as soon as they met, the man sensed his intent. ¡°Such sharp intuition!¡± Since his ns had been exposed, he made no further attempts at feigning innocence. He shook his head andughed: ¡°To tell you the truth, I just wanted to ask you some questions. But since you¡¯re not cooperating, I guess I¡¯ll have to get serious!¡± Saying this, his Ancient God body emitted a burst of golden light, and a great aura surged forth. ¡°Boom!¡± In that instant, his form rapidly changed, covering the distance between them in a blink of an eye and appearing beside the man. ¡°Damn it!¡± Upon seeing this, the man yelled, and immediately, his entire figure started to blur. At the same time, he confidently dered: ¡°Holy Martial God, mark my words, this is a vendetta. I, Fang Ping, swear to kill you in the Original Martial Continent. Just wait and see!¡± Hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s heart gradually sank. However, he didn¡¯t stop his movement, quickly reaching out to grab hold of the man. ¡°Pop!¡± He didn¡¯t feel any substance in his grasp¡­he had just grabbed air. The man was still visible in front of him, but his real body had clearly escaped. This was the first time Du Gang saw this technique, clearly a Divine Skill unique to this world. However, as he reached out, the apparition also disappeared. ¡°This is truly a world designed for a True God Level promotion quest; the upper limit of this world is indeed high. To think that a mere True God Level being could escape from me!¡± Du Gang sighed, his main attention was still on the technique that the self-proimed Fang Ping had just disyed. As for the man¡¯s threats, he didn¡¯t care at all. He wasn¡¯t the Holy Martial God, nor was he from whatever the hell Original Martial Continent. What was there to be afraid of? Zhang Xinyi quickly caught up, frowning as she said: ¡°That guy got away, we still don¡¯t know anything about this world¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true.¡± Du Gangughed: ¡°That guy just now revealed a lot through his genuine reactions!¡± ¡°Firstly, this world should involve the confrontation of two or more major powers. That man¡¯s immediate decision to fight us reflects this.¡± ¡°Secondly, the number of strong figures in this world is limited, and they have names. In his eyes, someone with strong physical strength like me is considered a martial artist, belonging to the Original Martial Continent.¡± He nodded to himself, ¡°In that case, the fact that the cities we¡¯vee across on our journey have all been deserted makes sense. This suggests that the people of different forces in various ces might have all gathered together¡­¡± He sighed and said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, our chances of finding people will either be like just now, encountering formidable figures venturing out alone, or we¡¯ll directly end up in the gathering ce of a major power¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just hope we encounter more individuals like that guy!¡± Chapter 357: 356: The World’s Great Trend! Du Gang originally thought that Kou Yingwu¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t be able to get much useful information, but to his surprise, they actually managed to capture a person and obtained a lot of information. ¡°They caught a demon, a mole rat. Luckily, Kou Yingwu knows a bit about earth escape techniques, that¡¯s how they caught him!¡± Kou Yingwu, getting more information than Du Gang, bragged a few times and was promptly muted by Du Gang. So, Tao Xuanzhu was the one in charge ofmunication on that end. Du Gang nodded and straightforwardly said: ¡°Get to the point, what¡¯s the situation in this world?¡± Tao Xuanzhu quickly said: ¡°From what we got out of the demon, this world has three realms: Heaven, Earth, and Human.¡± ¡°We are currently in the Earth realm, the Heavenly realm is damaged, and the Human realm can only be essed through specific channels¡­¡± She first briefly exined the geographical division before continuing: ¡°This world just experienced a huge upheaval, leading to major force consolidations¡­¡± ¡°All in all, it can be divided into three major forces!¡± ¡°The first one consists of three forces in the Earth realm, named Heavenly Court, Divine Church, and Demon Court. Although these three forces are from different organizations, they form an alliance in offense and defense¡­¡± Tao Xuanzhu thought for a while, then added: ¡°Apparently, these three major forces didn¡¯t see eye to eye before, but with the other two forces being strong and united, they had to join forces. In summary, this force can be called the Earthly Force!¡±
¡°The representative figures number seven; the four leaders of the Heavenly Court are Hong Yu, Li Zhu, the Seal-Bearer, and Feng; in the Divine Church, they are Hong Kun and Qian Emperor; the Demon Court, being the weakest, has just one Demon Emperor.¡± ¡°ording to that mole rat,¡± Tao Xuanzhu continued, ¡°these seven, or rather, the most powerful in this world are now of this tier, known as the Transcending-Eight powerful, and can be considered to have reached the Heavenly King level of cultivation.¡± Heavenly King? Transcending-Eight? Du Gang was taken aback and quickly asked: ¡°What about the Emperors? And the Heavenly Emperor?¡± It was their mission to kill Emperors and the Heavenly Emperor, and this force didn¡¯t have any Emperors or a Heavenly Emperor amongst them? Tao Xuanzhu shook her head, ¡°The mole rat said the Emperors disappeared tens of thousands of years ago, and haven¡¯t appeared since. For thest few thousand years, the Earth realm was supposedly ruled by someone called the Earth Emperor. However, this has been proven to be a hoax, and it¡¯s actually the Earth Emperor son pretending to be him¡­¡± Du Gang frowned. Could it be that these Emperors are lurking in the shadows? He shook his head, not dwelling on the thought and said, ¡°Keep going!¡± Tao Xuanzhu nodded and continued: ¡°The second force is also in the Earth realm, but not on this continent. One must cross the Sea of Death to reach another ce called the Original Martial Continent¡­¡± ¡°This second force is said to mainly practice body cultivation, known as ancient martial artists, with every one of them being incredibly strong after their body transcends into holiness!¡± ¡°There are nine individuals at the Transcending-Eight Heavenly King level, they are: Holy Martial God, Fist God, Underworld God, Spear God, Palm Sky, Illusion, Sky Arm, Stick Holy, and Broken Knowledge.¡± She paused for a bit, noticing Du Gang not interrupting, and continued: ¡°The third force resides in the Human realm, and there are three Transcendental-Eight strong individuals- Fang Ping, the God-Casting Sage, and Wang Jinyang¡­¡± ¡°The reason why the Human realm could form the third force is because there¡¯s a Transcending-Nine strong individual called the Ruling Heavenly King¡­¡± ¡°Under the Heavenly King level, this force doesn¡¯t bother to mention, while those reaches Heavenly King level are based on the number of heavens they can break. If you can break several heavens, you can be considered a Transcending-N Heavens King. Hence, a Transcending-Nine Heavens King means one can break through the ninth heaven. Their attack power is terrifying.¡± Du Gang nodded and asked: ¡°The demon you caught, what¡¯s his strength?¡± Tao Xuanzhu sighed, ¡°Not very strong, this mole rat only has the strength of a Sector Lord level, not even considered a spirit god.¡±
Du Gang frowned, ¡°At that level, can he really know about the strongest existence of the three major forces? Didn¡¯t you just say that the forces just recently consolidated?¡± When he was a Sector Lord, he didn¡¯t have any idea about the Primordial Continent. He didn¡¯t even begin to understand some of the continent¡¯s situation until he reached the True God Level. He finds it hard to believe that a Sector Lord level demon could already know the division of the major forces¡¯ most powerful beings? Tao Xuanzhu began, ¡°I thought about this issue too. The reason why the mole rat knew this was because a man called Wind-Cloud Daoist appeared in these three realms. He created a ranking list called the Wind-Cloud List and inscribed the strongest beings of all major forces onto steles, and spread them out to the world¡­¡±
¡°Wind-Cloud Daoist?¡± Du Gang squinted his eyes, among the three major forces Tao Xuanzhu just introduced this man isn¡¯t mentioned at all. Tao Xuanzhu quickly said: ¡°This world is not only made up of these three forces with Transcending-Eight powerhouses.¡± ¡°ording to the mole rat, there are other Transcending-Eight powerhouses in the world, they just didn¡¯t join any of the three forces¡­¡± ¡°Among them, this Wind-Cloud Daoist is one of them, and is said to also have Transcending-Eight strength.¡± ¡°Apart from that, outside the Sea of Death is a Chaotic Divine Kingdom with four Transcending-Eight individuals. Because it¡¯s far from the maind and too far from the center of the turbulence, they weren¡¯t considered as the fourth major force¡­¡± ¡°These four Transcending-Eight powerhouses are Chaos, Tian Chen, Heavenly Dog, and Stone Break.¡± Tao Xuanzhu paused once again, and then continued: ¡°Also, there are some lone practitioners with strength transcending eight, the most famous among them is Moon Spirit, said to be the daughter of an Emperor¡­¡± Du Gang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What is the name of that Emperor?¡± ¡°North Emperor!¡± Tao Xuanzhu was surprised, she didn¡¯t understand why Du Gang was asking about the name. They all came from the True Heavenly Court, it¡¯s not like they could know the natives here, right?! Zhang Xinyi didn¡¯t pay attention to Du Gang and continuedughing, ¡°The Heavenly Court is always powerful, casting its image across the heavens, even here, there is a Heavenly Court¡­¡± Du Gang, however, didn¡¯t hear what she said. At this moment, he recalled the novel he once read on Earth called ¡°Global High Martial Arts¡±.
Because he found that these names just mentioned almost coincide with that novel he had read before. At first, he didn¡¯t think the names had any rtion to the novel, he was imagining possible connections with some movie or television drama series. It wasn¡¯t until Fang Ping and Wang Jinyang¡¯s names appeared that Du Gang remembered that novel. However, the problem was that Du Gang did not finish reading the novel back then. Back then, the novel was notpletely updated on the piracy website before the apocalypse happened. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± He shook his head and sighed. If he had finished reading that novel, he might have some idea about the plot development in the future. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Zhang Xinyi looked at him in confusion. Du Gang shook his head, not saying anything. While he was on Earth, he only read the part of ¡°Global High Martial Arts¡± where Fang Ping aplishes supreme sess. After that, he barely read anything. It seems that now Fang Ping has achieved even greater sess, reaching the stage of Transcending-Eight Heavenly King. After a sigh, he gathered his emotions and quickly analyzed the intelligence in front of him, weighing it against what he already knew.
It took him almost quarter of an hour before he looked up, speaking to Zhang Xinyi, while simultaneously sending messages to Tao Xuanzhu and the others. ¡°From what I can see, those who have broken through the eighth and ninth tiers, might well be entities just as powerful as us¡­¡± He paused, not bothering to hide the truth: ¡°I think I have encountered Fang Ping, an eighth tier powerhouse from the Human World. His strength is at the initial stage of True God Level, so ordingly, those at the ninth tier might be at the peak of the True God Level.¡± The now ungagged Kou Yingwu posed a serious question: ¡°Then why can¡¯t those at the ninth tier possibly be at the Celestial God Level?¡± Du Gang, expecting such a question, exined calmly: ¡°If those at the ninth tier were Celestial Gods, then the Earthly World would have long been overrun by the Human World¡¯s Titan King, unifying all the other factions¡­¡± The gap between Celestial Gods and True Gods is significant¨Cseveral peak True Gods would not be able to withstand a Celestial God. Even in this world, where it is limited in size, torn by conflict, and the boundaries of power levels are blurred, it¡¯s not so easy to cross over these boundaries. Therefore, the Titan King is most likely an entity at the ninth tier. Du Gang nodded, making a definitive conclusion: ¡°The Imperial Seat, undoubtedly, represents an entity at the Celestial God Level!¡± Kou Yingwu frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Our task is to ascend from the True God to the Celestial God level. Does it require us to kill a Celestial God? Isn¡¯t that a joke?!¡± Du Gang smiled, ¡°What you said appears to be correct, but please consider: our task is a team task!¡± ¡°We, as a team of four, are undertaking this mission. It doesn¡¯t feel like much to us, but think about it, typically such advancement missions are attempted by teams of 20.¡± ¡°This implies that it takes 20 peak True Gods toplete this task. Do you believe that the Emperor can only be at the peak of the True God Level?¡±
Kou Yingwu opened his mouth to rebuff, but found no grounds to argue. He had to admit Du Gang was right. ¡°Twenty peak True Gods battling a single peak True God¡­ Ok, you win, the Emperor is a Celestial God. But isn¡¯t this task a bit hostile towards us?!¡± Du Gang pondered for a moment before speaking: ¡°If the task merely required twenty peak True Gods to kill a Celestial God, it would be meaningless¡­¡± ¡°Because in that case, the purpose of the reincarnators is to find a way to break through to the Celestial God Level in this world. If just one of the twenty manages to break through, they canplete the mission. But the chances of that happening are slim¡­¡± ¡°After all, we¡¯re here with our True God cultivation levels in order toplete our ascension!¡± If True Gods could easily evolve into Celestial Gods, there would be no reason for so many people to abandon thefort of their lives, taking the risk of death by entering the Heavenly Court. Du Gang nodded: ¡°I specte that this Celestial God entity, in all likelihood, has certain limitations, or more specifically, the Celestial Gods in our small world here are notplete, and less powerful than those in the main world!¡± ¡°Despite not being as powerful, the Emperor here must still be greater than thebined power of twenty peak True Gods. Otherwise, the mission would have no meaning.¡± He recalled his memory of observing the global high martial arts world and finally said: ¡°You guys shoulde back. Let¡¯s all work together!¡± He now had a general understanding of the current situation. Mission two, Mission three, and Mission four are essentially rted to the Emperor, who has managed to remain hidden until now, steering the game from outside the board. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to find them. After all, the world is only so big; if they ever make a move, they¡¯re bound to expose themselves. Since they are the puppeteers of this world, they must control some pieces. He didn¡¯tpletely finish reading ¡°Global High Martial Arts¡±, but he does know that the protagonist Fang Ping has a golden hand. So he wondered, could Fang Ping be the so-called piece of the Heavenly Emperor? Could these other entities, who have broken through the eighth or even the ninth tiers, also be pieces moved by other Emperors? In the past, these Emperors could lie low and take their time making moves. But now, with the arrival of the Reincarnators, each one a peak True God equivalent to a ninth tier entity, total chaos is inevitable. So, he just needs to find a ce to sit back and enjoy the spectacle. There are three major forces in this world; wanting to know the workings of this world, the Reincarnators would certainly go to these three forces. Leave aside whether these three forces can withstand the onught, the moment the Reincarnators meet, they¡¯ll most likely find themselves at odds with each other. After all, there¡¯s a limited number of Emperors, and there might be only one Heavenly Emperor. This means that there can only be one victorious team in the end. Not to mention, Mission One, which requires each team to hunt down at least 20 other Reincarnators, making peaceful coexistence all but impossible. Soon, Kou Yingwu and Tao Xuanzhu returned without any trouble. ¡°Du Gang, why the sudden change of mind?¡± Tao Xuanzhu was surprised; this was the first time she had seen Du Gang change his mind. In every world, Du Gang always acted like a prophet, with each step certain of its purpose. The strategy initially nned was for the four of them to split into pairs. That way they could avoid detection¡­ but now¡­ Du Gang chuckled, ¡°In this world, nearly all of the strongest entities are out in the open, with few hidden ones. We would still be suspected by any other Reincarnators we run into even if we split into pairs, so there¡¯s not much point to it¡­¡± At first, he wanted to lie low amidst the masses, hiding among the human cities, just as in the previous world. But now, with a limited number of strong entities and with that Rank of the World¡¯s List by the Daoist Wind and Cloud in existence, pretending to be natives would be foolish. ¡°So where do we go?¡± Tao Xuanzhu was somewhat worried, ¡°On my way back I was thinking, since the Emperor is hiding, it must be rted to those three forces, or even connected. Therefore, if we wish toplete the task, we still need to make contact with them¡­¡± Du Gang smiled, shaking his head: ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient!¡± ¡°Even if the other Reincarnators find the Emperor, do you think they can beat him?¡± Heughed saying: ¡°And besides, the Reincarnators are also in a kill-or-be-killed state. Apart from us, there are nine other teams. Let them fight while we enjoy the show!¡± ¡°Enjoy the show? And where are we supposed to do that?!¡± Tao Xuanzhu was taken aback. Even if they want to watch the show, they need to be aware of other Reincarnators¡¯ situations and the various forces in y. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, ¡°Are you saying, Death Sea¡¯s Chaotic Divine Kingdom?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Du Gang nodded,ughing: ¡°Given the current state of affairs, the Reincarnators¡¯ teams, unlesspletely stupid, will head for the three forces at the center of the vortex¡­ After all, the Sea of Death is far from the maind¡¯s center, it¡¯s a barrennd with limited information, and not a battlefield¡­¡± ¡°So, we¡¯ll head for the Sea of Death!¡± Chapter 358: 357: Each Holding Their Ground! Before they reached the Chaotic Divine Kingdom, Du Gang and his team encountered people who had escaped from that side. With the exception of those who could potentially escape from the hands of Broken Nine Heavenly Kings, there were practically no chances of resistance. Very easily, they captured a few people and gleaned some useful information. ¡°Over at Divine Kingdom, a group of terrifyingly powerful fellows arrived. Each were Broken Nine, effortlessly subduing four Broken Eight powerhouses¡­¡± ¡°There is a high likelihood that they¡¯re the minions of the emperors who have been scheming in the shadows¡­¡± ¡°Only emperors have such strength to produce so many Broken Nines!¡± That day, the Three Realms were utterly thrown into chaos. Many people who originally belonged to the three major forces had fled. Of course, those who escaped were all very weak, not even at the Heavenly King level. These people were overlooked by the reincarnators. Those who were retained by them were at least Broken Six Heavenly Kings. No matter who they were or how famous they once were, on this day, they were all suppressed. Even the suppressive Heavenly King, the most powerful Broken Nine powerhouse on the surface, was powerless in front of this group.
Everyone was spreading the news. Various intelligence was spreading across the skies, this was a major event that shocked the world. ¡°The Heavenly Court has been seized. Hong Yu, Li Zhu, the Seal Master, and Feng joined forces but were defeated by just one person¡­¡± ¡°The Monster Court has been seized too, a group of powerhouses with the weakest among them being Broken Eight invaded there!¡± ¡°The Human World is done for. The Human Emperor, Demon Emperor, and Guardian God Suppressing Heavenly King have all been captured!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for the Original Martial Continent. The eight Original Martial artists were defeated one-on-one by eight unfamiliar powerhouses!¡± Whether it was the Human World or Earthly World, the Original Martial Continent or the Sea of Death, all the escapees were incessantly spreading the news. Unconsciously, people were gathered at the Bordends, in various blessednds and caverns. Because, only here had not been invaded, or rather, the forces here had not caught the eye of that group of people and had not been targeted. Faced with such earth-shattering news, the blessednds and caverns were afraid andpletely discarded their usual preconceptions. They opened up their cavern realms, weing people from various factions to discuss the situation. They never thought about closing their cavern realms because that would be pointless. A Broken Six Heavenly King could forcibly open their cavern realms, let alone those unfamiliar powerhouses who wereparable to Broken Nine? ¡°The unfamiliar powerhouses who appeared this time are divided into nine teams, each team has twenty people, all of them are mighty, the weakest among them are Broken Eight Heavenly Kings and there are even those who are Broken Nine¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that Nine Emperors are still alive and have beenying ns in the dark!¡± ¡°In this world, the only one with the ability to produce such powerhouses is Nine Emperors!¡± After consolidating the information, people discovered a terrifying, unbelievable but universally epted truth. ¡°The nine teams of unfamiliar powerhouses, are likely to be under the Nine Emperors!¡± ¡°This is true, the nine teams are not united. I once personally saw two teams fighting each other upon meeting. The skies shook, rivers flowed backwards, it was an apocalyptic spectacle¡­¡± After reaching this conclusion, the people of the world heaved a sigh of relief.
The Nine Emperors¡¯ men are nothing more than contenders for the world. They wouldn¡¯t hold much ambition against them, the ¡®lower sses¡¯. Didn¡¯t they see how these people were toozy to stop them when they wanted to escape? The Thirty-Six Heavens of the Source Land. The Beast Emperor cursed, ¡°You bunch of bastards, secretly produced so many Broken Nine powerhouses under the table, what¡¯s your game?!¡±
The others were also visibly confused. The Human Emperor¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize these people, they have nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not rted to me either, I don¡¯t recognize any of these people!¡± One by one, the emperors firmly denied, while continuously observing the others. Noticing that everyone seemed clueless. These assholes! At this moment, everyone had almost the same thought. Everyone felt that the others were hiding something. They had produced such powerful teams of Broken Nine, everyone but them knew what¡¯s going on. After all, they were the emperors of this world and knew it well. To secretly cultivate such powerful Broken Nine individuals, only they were qualified¡­ ¡°Wait, could it be the seeds that caused this?!¡± Divine Emperor feels that something is awry. It¡¯s one thing for him to outwit the others, but the possibility of the other eight working together to trick him is small given that he has people amongst these eight¡­ But now, his men were just as ignorant about this matter as him. This indicates that these nine teams of Broken Nine exceeded the numbers. Those people only then calmed down, looking at each other.
Unintentionally, the ones who truly formed an alliance under the table confirmed their answers from one another¡¯s faces, and then finally knitted their brows. At first, everyone thought that the others were ying underhanded tricks and had secretly cultivated so many powerhouses. But based on the answers from the allies, it is certain that these nine teams of powerhouses are likely unrted to the nine emperors. Western Emperor shivered, ¡°I mean, someone definitely wants to frame us¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a perfect number of nine teams, all Broken Nine and unfamiliar powerhouses. Once these people appear, anyone would think that they were secretly cultivated by us. But we¡¯re all trapped here, it¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The Human Emperor suddenly squinted, nced at the Divine Emperor, and said, ¡°Could it be that person?!¡± At this moment, the same two words emerged in the minds of everyone. Heavenly Emperor! That first person of the world who forcibly detached from the Original Way, leaving loopholes in the Three Realms, and cultivating the Nine Emperors and Four Heavenly Emperors to fill these loopholes¡­ That first person of the world, the Heavenly Emperor! The Divine Emperor nodded, ¡°If it is him, it is possible. He has been free these past few years. Although his life is connected to the seeds, he is a free being able to navigate the chaos¡­¡± ¡°His goal is topletely incorporate the Nine of us and these Three Realms into it, so that he can truly be free¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s brow creased.
Although they fought against each other, they had amon enemy, the Heavenly Emperor. Spirit Emperor frowned, ¡°But where can he find so many Broken Nine powerhouses? There are not one or two, but more than a hundred Broken Nine under him¡­¡± With so many powerhouses, if they joined forces, they would be a tough match for them! The Eastern Emperor knitted his brows, a sense of foreboding arose in his heart. ¡°What if he has already taken that step?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was startled, staring at him in shock. ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡± Divine Emperor was the first to regain his senses, shaking his head, ¡°If he took that step, he wouldn¡¯t bothering back for us¡­¡± ¡°At most, he only took half a step, just like the seeds, capable of splitting his power to lend to others¡­¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. This prediction was usible. After all, these were figures capable of breaking through the ninth realm. Such beings, even in the ancient times, were formidable presences that could shake all corners of the world. But now, over a hundred of them had appeared, all carrying unfamiliar faces. No one noticed the Spirit Emperor¡¯s dazed expression, which was quite unlike the others. She had no idea about these people either. Yet, she was the one who knew the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s n in its entirety!
Could it be that I am also destined to be part of the n?! In that instant, she felt a pang of sorrow. The Earthly World. The Heavenly Court¡¯s base. At the top of the Tongtian Pce, a man stood, surveying the world below with the aura of a sovereign emanating from him. This was Wu Yang. Upon learning that the world¡¯s power had been divided into four parts, and that one of the factions was named the Heavenly Court, he led his people there. Approaching concurrently with him were three other Golden Teams. Like him, they were drawn by the mention of the Heavenly Court. The Heavenly Court, a name that reverberated across several worlds that all held legends of its existence. Besides the name, there was also the slim chance of acquiring the Heavenly Court¡¯s divine providence, the reason why they were so eager for this territory. The four teams, upon meeting, did not immediately engage in a life-or-death battle. They were not so reckless, unless absolutely necessary. After all, besides their four teams, there were six other teams. If their teams were to be left crippled after a fight, the other teams would no doubt seize the opportunity to eliminate them altogether. Thus, the four teams each sent a representative to assess each other. In the end, the confrontation resulted in the death of a peak True God, two others heavily injured, and Wu Yang remaining unscathed. In agreement, the other three teams, very sensibly, withdrew from the area and turned the Heavenly Court¡¯s base over to Wu Yang¡¯s team. Despite the three-way split of power, those who could break through the eighth or ninth realms were quite numerous. Thus, they still had other options. ¡°Have we located that team of four?!¡± From the top of the pce, Wu Yang asked indifferently. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A figure, like a shadow, appeared in response. Bowing slightly, the figure reported, ¡°No, they appear to have several anti-tracking devices. We¡¯ve tried everything, but we can¡¯t find them.¡± Wu Yang nodded faintly, already having anticipated this. He replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if we can¡¯t find them, that¡¯s fine. For this fourth mission, the objective to kill the Heavenly Emperor, is clearly intended for only one team. No matter where they hide, they can¡¯t change the oue!¡± He was confident because he was already sure his team would ultimately prevail. He drew his confidence not from being a core member of a third-level guild, nor from being in control of one of the top ten Golden Teams. All of it stemmed from himself. He was only one step away from stepping into the Celestial God Level. That was where his confidencey! The shadowy figure did notment. However, as a subordinate, it feltpelled to report, ¡°Among the top ten Golden Teams, there are two more, namely¡­¡± ¡°No need to say more!¡± Wu Yang shook his head and smiled lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the top ten Golden Teams. In my eyes, they¡¯re all the same. Their only fate is death!¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on finding the emperors and that Heavenly Emperor!¡± The Sea of Death. Instead of joining in the chaotic Divine Kingdom, Du Gang and his team had moved on. The kingdom was already imed by a team of reincarnators. Out of the ten reincarnator teams, eight had chosen to side with the mainstream forces such as the Original Martial Continent, Human World, or Earthly World¡¯s forces. Only Du Gang¡¯s four-member team and a twenty-member team had ventured to the chaotic Divine Kingdom. Looking at it from this perspective, it was clear that the twenty-member team hade here due to theirck of confidence. Indeed, the team¡¯s strategy had shifted. After encountering Wu Yang¡¯s team and losing one member, they had fled the maind for the chaotic Divine Kingdom, nning to sit on the sidelines and watch as the others battled it out. In appearance, they were like a mantis stalking a cicada while unaware of the oriole behind, but in reality, they were just making a helpless move due to their inadequacy. Everyone could see that the Heavenly Court faction was the most appealing to approachpared to the other factions. However, the ones who could seize that area were undoubtedly strong teams. If there hadn¡¯t been two other teams around at the time, their team, when facing Wu Yang¡¯s top ten Golden Team, might have been the first to be eliminated. ¡°We can only hope that they¡¯ll end up fighting each other so fiercely that both sides get decimated!¡± While the twenty-member team in the chaotic Divine Kingdom was quietly praying for such an oue, Du Gang and his team had already reached Wangwu Mountain. Wangwu Mountain, the First Cave-Heaven, was the home of Moon Spirit, daughter of the North Emperor and wife of Hong Yu. Not wanting to join the other factions, she had relocated Wangwu Mountain to the Sea of Death. Since she was the only Celestial God in her faction, she had been ignored by many reincarnators. Under normal circumstances, she would have happily retreated at any time due to her proximity to the chaotic Divine Kingdom, and would have fled quietly after the chaotic Divine Kingdom was seized. Unfortunately for her, she then encountered Du Gang. After she had moved Wangwu Mountain tens of thousands of kilometers, Du Gang and his team blocked her path and apprehended her. ¡°Who are you people? How dare you, I am the daughter of the North Emperor¡­¡± Moon Spirit, like Du Gang had seen her in the novel, was ferocious on the surface but weak on the inside, trying to bluff her way out. Du Gang ignored her yelling and asked calmly, ¡°Where is the North Emperor?¡± When he read ¡°Global High Martial Arts¡±, the story was just getting started, and Moon Spirit had just made her appearance. The major forces that cameter were basically not touched upon, so he had no idea about the situation of the nine emperors. At his side, Tao Xuanzhu whispered gently, ¡°If you cooperate, we won¡¯t mistreat you. But if you resist¡­ we¡¯ll let him handle you¡­¡± As she spoke, she indicated towards Kou Yingwu. Listening to this, Kou Yingwu was speechless. Even though he wasscivious, he would never stoop to forced transactions. It was so disgraceful to his Kou Family. However, he still yed along by disying a lecherous expression. Moon Spirit knew none of this and was scared out of her wits, her hands tightly clenching her chest. Du Gang rolled his eyes. It wasn¡¯t as if she was a defenseless maiden. Was such a reaction necessary? Coldly, he said, ¡°Stop pretending, Moon Spirit. Are you the type of person to fear this? Be honest, where is the North Emperor?!¡± Moon Spirit looked gloomy. Just now, she had tried to probe them, to see just what kind of people they were. She didn¡¯t expect one of them to see through her. However, she had still gleaned what she desired from Kou Yingwu and Tao Xuanzhu¡¯s attitudes: These people weren¡¯t active on the maind and might even not be from this continent. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± She replied icily. Du Gang narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t be sure if this woman was telling the truth or lying. The Dream Entry Technique wouldn¡¯t work on a True God like her, meaning he had to use other means to extract useful information! Chapter 359: 358: The Mystery of the Source Land! Chapter 359: Chapter 358: The Mystery of the Source Land! The ten teams of the reincarnated had basically made the same choice, each controlling a power, hoping to discover the whereabouts of the Emperor. However, among these forces, not many actually knew the whereabouts of the Emperor, but there were quite a few who spoke the truth. ¡°The Emperor is in the thirty-sixth heaven, guarding the Origin!¡± The people on the ground had no intention of hiding this. After all, the Emperor was using them as pawns, hoping to free himself through their bodies. They were naturally in a state of hostility. ¡°The Origin Land can only be entered by breaking through the three gates, proving the Emperorship.¡± Moon Spirit sneered, ¡°I do not sense the Original Way from you. Are you following the path of energy or spirit?¡± Du Gang knew that this was a unique cultivation system in this world. Each person could walk different paths. In general, there were paths like the blood and energy path, Origin path, Spirit path, Energy path, Life path, Beast path, Human Emperor path, and so on. There were countless paths, but only a dozen or so could lead to the rank of the Emperor. In this secret room, apart from Du Gang, only Zhang Xinyi was present. The other two were on Wangwu Mountain, inquiring others.
On Wangwu Mountain, Kou Yingwu was responsible for using the Dream Entry Technique to gather information, and Tao Xuanzhu was tasked with transmitting the information to Zhang Xinyi. ¡°Du Gang, breaking the three gates is a unique cultivation method in our world. No matter the path, there is ultimately a Triple Barrier Gate that must be broken to prove oneself as the Emperor¡­¡± Zhang Xinyimunicated entirely via voice transmission. ¡°To break the gate, each breakthrough will perfect one path. Three gates for three paths. However, it does not exactly correspond to one¡¯s cultivation. Some people can break two gates and still be among the Eight Heavenly Kings, but there are people who break one and bes a Ninth Heaven King¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, ording to them, initial martial artists do not have the Triple Barrier Gate. They have a different cultivation method from others¡­¡± Du Gang looked at Moon Spirit without showing any emotion, casually asking, ¡°If there¡¯s no way to break the three gates, how can one enter the Origin Land?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Moon Spirit was taken aback, then quickly asked, ¡°Are you all initial martial artists?¡± Somehow surprised, she looked up and down, scrutinizing Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi in the distance. Unfortunately, she was currently restrained, unable to utilize her powers and get a clear reading of the two men. Moon Spirit¡¯s expression kept changing. At first, she assumed the people who captured her were the forces nurtured by an Emperor. But from what she was seeing, there was a high likelihood that these four were initial martial artists, especially considering that Du Gang had single-handedly broken her attack. Initial martial artists regarded the Emperors as enemies and carried on a fight to the death with those who cultivated the Original Way. After all, every Emperor had to kill a powerful initial martial artist as a proof of their Emperorship. Moon Spirit put away her arrogance and probed, ¡°What do you want with the Emperor?¡± Du Gang revealed a smile, ¡°To kill him. Our mission is to kill an Emperor.¡± He had long realized that this woman had mistaken them for initial martial artists. Considering she only managed to get a brief understanding of the situation in the Chaotic Divine Kingdom before fleeing, only to be captured by Du Gang and his team not long after, it was a reasonable mistake. In addition, being in the Sea of Death, news from the outside world didn¡¯t reach her, so it was natural to assume the initial martial artists had left the Original Martial Continent and were passing through the Sea of Death, capturing her on the way. Moon Spirit was not surprised by this answer. The initial martial artists had always wanted to kill the Emperor, and the years had not changed this. The fact it had yet to happen was simply due to ack of power.
She frowned and asked, ¡°Have you found another way?¡± Before Du Gang could answer, she nodded to herself, ¡°That must be it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t look closely at the Chaotic Divine Kingdom at the time, but I sensed the presence of at least ten ninth-level practitioners ¨C it was quite terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Plus the four of you, it seems the initial martial artists have been biding their time, umting power and achieving something remarkable!¡±
She sighed, ¡°All these years, the followers of the Original Way are greatly weakened without making any progress. And to think the initial martial artists have been quietly developing so many powerful practitioners!¡± ¡°However, even with all of you, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to kill the Emperor, isn¡¯t it?!¡± She squinted her eyes and said calmly. Du Gang scoffed and asked dismissively, ¡°Do you know how many ninth-level practitioners we have?¡± ¡°Twenty? Or thirty?¡± Moon Spirit shook her head, ¡°Just ninth-level practitioners. In this age, it seems there is not even one¡­ No, that man is a ninth-level, but he¡¯s the only one.¡± ¡°In the past, there were many ninth level practitioners. Each top-level practitioner was at the ninth level.¡± ¡°The Emperors who wanted to proim their divinity had to kill at least one, or even several, ninth-level practitioners. In those times, ninth-level practitioners were all over the ce¡­¡± ¡°Everyone in the world practiced initial martial arts, but in the end, didn¡¯t they still lose to the nine Emperors?¡± Moon Spiritughed, ¡°The Original Way is the true path. The initial path has long been deste, even if you have reached the ninth level, it is still impossible for you to defeat the Emperor¡­¡± Again, Du Gang looked at her with contempt, ¡°Twenty or thirty ninth level practitioners?¡± ¡°If we only had these numbers, we wouldn¡¯t even bothering out!¡± He coldly sneered, then fervently said, ¡°The Holy War God opened a new path, allowing those of us at the seventh and eighth levels to reach the ninth level¡­¡±
¡°What?!¡± Moon Spirit shrieked, looking at him in shock, ¡°Seventh and eighth levels can reach the ninth level? A new path?!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She was from that era, and even now, she was only a covert eighth-level practitioner in public and just a sixth level. Even reaching the eighth level required her to use the crystal left by North Emperor to temper her body, and she had experienced ny-nine hardships to perfect her golden body. Du Gang showed a triumphant smile, ¡°All these years, you followers of the Original Way have been infighting, enjoying all the resources of the Central Continent, but you have not made any progress¡­¡± ¡°Comparatively, even though we were driven to a barrennd on the Original Martial Continent, the continent was united. Everyone was thriving and striving for better. In the end, we discovered the true path!¡± ¡°This time¡­we have a total of 184 ninth-level practitioners who havee forth. This time, the realm will return to initial martial arts!¡± Zhang Xinyi was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t expect Du Gang to be such a good actor. As soon as she delivered some information, he immediatelyunched into his performance. And, judging by the look on Moon Spirit¡¯s face, shepletely fell for it,pletely convinced. ¡°184 people?!¡± Even though Moon Spirit was somewhat prepared, she was still shocked by this number. ¡°Are you saying¡­ that there are this many ninth-level practitioners?!¡± Du Gang sneered again, yfully lifting her chin, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m messing with you?¡±
Moon Spirit shook her head to avoid his hand. Even though her face was still filled with shock, she epted this im deep down. ¡°The true path¡­¡± She muttered a few times, and in her eyes, there was a hint of longing for power. She asked, ¡°Can I cultivate it?¡± Almost immediately, she shook her head, thinking she must have asked a stupid question. The followers of Original Way and Initial Path did not tolerate each other. They had pledged to fight each other to the death. Seeing her reaction, Du Gang swallowed whatever he was about to say. He knew that more words would likely lead to mistakes, so he decided to y along with what he had already said. And Moon Spirit, under Du Gang¡¯s guidance, unwittingly spilled quite a bit of information. ¡°Even if you have over a hundred ninth-level practitioners, I¡¯m afraid you still won¡¯t be able to defeat the Emperor!¡± ¡°Each emperor is formidable enough to challenge ten, even a hundred adversaries, and cannot simply be defeated by breaking through the ninth realm!¡± She shook her head, sighed, and said, ¡°In the Original Way, after breaking the ninth realm, you must unlock the triple gate. Only after sessfully breaking through the three gates can you reach the Source Land!¡± ¡°I heard from my father that upon reaching the Source Land, you would need to embed your great Dao into it, imprinting it so that you¡¯re recognized as an emperor¡­¡± ¡°Throughout this imprinting process, the Source Land will nourish you in return, providing those who¡¯ve broken the ninth realm and the three gates with significant boosts and reinforcements!¡±
Embed the great Dao in the Source Land and imprint it?! Du Gang paused for a moment; his thoughts drifted to the Heavenly Court and the Heavenly Dao. Weren¡¯t the True Spirits of all of them also retained within the Heavenly Dao? This small world¡­ It¡¯s moreplex than he had envisioned! Meanwhile, Zhang Xinyi conveyed more information. ¡°It¡¯s strange, there are thousands of ways to walk on the path of the Original Way, but there are only three paths when ites to the triple gate!¡± ¡°They are the paths of the physical body, the spirit, and energy.¡± Du Gang was taken aback, his pupils constricting. Didn¡¯t these three paths coincide with the paths that Xiang Xinjian said wereid out for him by the Ancient City? If the three pathsbined, his achievements could potentially be greater than that of Supreme Pangu, which was an insight provided by the Ancient City. Did the Ancient City manipte his choice of mission world in the Heavenly Court? Impossible! The only exnation was that the Heavenly Court also wished him to enter this world. Although this notion seemed narcissistic, as if he were very important, Du Gang knew that this guess was true. The vision the Ancient City demonstrated was to make him stronger than the Supreme, to solve the enemies of the Heavenly Dao, and to ensure everyone¡¯s survival. The Heavenly Court, even the Heavenly Dao behind it, must think in the same way, because they¡¯re all in the same boat. If the ship capsized, no one would survive. Therefore, interests align! Du Gang took a deep breath. Only now did he start to believe what Xiang Xinjian had said. After all, the Heavenly Dao is too high above; it was unnecessary to put on a show with the Ancient City for his sake. The only exnation was that the Heavenly Dao had high expectations for him! So that¡¯s how it is! This time, Du Gang finally clearly acknowledged his identity as a savior. ¡°Scared now, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Just as his thoughts cleared, Moon Spirit, observing him lost in thoughts, sneered. ¡°It¡¯s normal to be scared. You probably don¡¯t know that above the emperors, there¡¯s a Heavenly Emperor?!¡± Du Gang sobered up instantly and said solemnly, ¡°Heavenly Emperor¡­¡± He didn¡¯t use any particr tone, but used a t tone to draw out the words. Because Zhang Xinyi hadn¡¯t mentioned the term ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯ in her message, so he was unaware of the specifics. Moon Spirit took the bait, not realizing Du Gang was uninformed about the Heavenly Emperor, sheughed, ¡°So many of you have broken the ninth realm, yet you might not even be able to defeat an emperor, let alone the Heavenly Emperor standing behind them!¡± She shook her head andmented, ¡°What a pity. If you pursued the Original Way, we might be afraid. But you are from the Original Martial Continent, you can never be an emperor¡­¡± ¡°If it were the Original Way and suddenly over a hundred emperors emerged, it would indeed be terrifying. Buting from Original Martial Continent¡­ Haha!¡± Upon learning that Du Gang and his group were from the Original Martial Continent, she lost all hope of survival. After all, the Original Way and Original Martial are sworn enemies in the Conflict of the Great Dao. They are irreconcble and won¡¯t stop until one is destroyed. ¡°Do you think we will lose?¡± Du Gang snorted coldly, ¡°Tell me the way to enter the Source Land and I¡¯ll show you the fall of the emperors!¡± Although his words sounded obstinate, Moon Spirit¡¯s eyes lit up. She detected a hint of vitality in Du Gang¡¯s words. Her eyes flickered, she lightly mocked, ¡°Do you really believe that you, who has broken through to the ninth realm, can defeat an emperor?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe?!¡± Du Gang was aware of her provocations and he willingly yed along. He gesticted, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, I¡¯ll take you along to witness your father, North Emperor, meeting his end along with all the other emperors!¡± Moon Spirit was ecstatically confident that the emperors were invincible, regardless of the Original Martial Continent¡¯s hundred breakers of the ninth realm. As long as she survived to reach the Source Land, she could survive, for her father, the North Emperor, was there. Du Gang timely asked, ¡°Are there any other ways to enter the Source Land?!¡± Moon Spirit tried hard to suppress her excitement. She made a few more mocking gestures before saying indifferently: ¡°The Source Land can usually only be essed by breaking the triple gate to prove the Dao¡­¡± ¡°This path is impossible for you, Original Martial warriors!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She shed a charming smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to face death, I¡¯ll tell you another way!¡± ¡°Long Bian has a daughter named Wang Ruobing. She is an emperor¡¯s pawn and has a dual origin space within her; one of them leads to the Source Land¡­¡± ¡°Also, Lin Zi, the niece of Spirit Emperor, has something special within her that can lead to the Source Land too!¡± Du Gang frowned, asking, ¡°Who else knows about this information?¡± This information was not extracted from Kou Yingwu¡¯s end, which meant it was information that only those of a certain rank would know. He wanted to know whether the other nine groups of reincarnators could master it. Moon Spirit rxed significantly when she knew she could survive. She shrugged nonchntly, ¡°A fair number of people possibly know. I only awoke a few years ago and learned the information recently¡­¡± ¡°Those who have been active on the maind for a long time definitely know more than I do, also know it earlier. Some of those who have reawakened should have their own sources of information¡­¡± She contemted for a couple of seconds, then looked at Du Gang and asserted, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many precisely, but at least dozens of them know. If not both, they would at least know about one¡­¡± Du Gang sighed. It seemed that the other nine groups were most likely aware of this information as well. Because, just like he could trick Moon Spirit into thinking they were Original Martial warriors, other reincarnators could do the same. After all, a team that could participate in the final promotion mission and choose to advance from a True God to a Celestial God is no weak team; their intelligence won¡¯t becking. As it turned out, throughout thend, all the reincarnator teams were gradually learning about the status of this world through their various tactics, and also the methods to reach the Source Land. On the same day, the whole world was stirred up again. Under the maniptions of the reincarnators, all forces began to collectively hunt for two persons. Wang Ruobing and Lin Zi! PS: New book will be uploaded on May 16th, it¡¯s a mystery genre book. Hope you¡¯ll support it then. (The n to finish this book around June 30th is still unchanged, double releases are certain.) Chapter 360: 359: The Dispute of Daoism! Chapter 360: Chapter 359: The Dispute of Daoism! Not only were world¡¯s powers searching for Wang Ruobing and Lin Zi, but Du Gang and the others were doing the same. ¡°ording to your words, to find Wang Ruobing, we need to find Long Bian. And Long Bian, just a ruler of the Six-Realm Kings, is hiding among the thirty-three fairy inds¡­¡± Du Gang looked at Moon Spirit, shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Since you knew about this intelligence, I suppose others might be aware of it too!¡± Indeed, Long Bian had no clue that others were already targeting his daughter. By the time he realized it, it was toote and he was surrounded by all parties. At the same time, Kou Yingwu, who was in charge of gathering information, finally reported back. ¡°Wang Ruobing has been found in the Source Land world. There is a beehive there with thousands of passages leading directly to the Source Land¡­ Of the nine teams, eight have gone up, leaving one team behind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Wu Yang¡¯s team!¡± Du Gang did not need to think. Aside from this team having a reason to wait for them, the other teams had no reason to stay. Kou Yingwu looked a bit agitated, ¡°Aren¡¯t they worried that others will kill the Heavenly Emperor, thus losing their chance?!¡± Du Gang chuckled, ¡°Wu Yang is, after all, the leader of one of the top ten Golden Teams. He¡¯s notcking intelligence. If the Heavenly Emperor could be so easily killed, this wouldn¡¯t be a world for advancement tasks!¡±
Tao Xuanzhu seemed worried, ¡°Then what do we do? We definitely can¡¯t go to Wang Ruobing¡¯s side!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± The Moon Spirit, who had been silently listening, coughed lightly,¡±We can¡¯t go to Wang Ruobing¡¯s side, but isn¡¯t there Lin Zi?¡± ¡°Lin Zi?¡± Kou Yingwu shook his head with a sigh, ¡°I have inquired that Lin Zi is beyond the sixth realm, elusive and independent, no one knows her whereabouts¡­ she can¡¯t be found¡­¡± On the contrary, Du Gang¡¯s eyes brightened and he gazed intently at her, ¡°You know Lin Zi¡¯s location?!¡± Moon Spirit nodded, ¡°Yes, I do!¡± She asked with a smile, ¡°If I lead you to Lin Zi, can you let me go?¡± She was anxiously staring at Du Gang, knowing that he was the one who could make the decision among the four. After thoughtful contemtion for a couple of seconds, Du Gang nodded, ¡°Yes, but not now. As you should have noted, we have enemies here. There is a certain risk in releasing you straight away, hence, I could promise that when we confirm our safety, we would let you go.¡± ¡°Are you joking? Is this how you negotiate terms?!¡± Moon Spirit¡¯s face turned pale as she let out a shout. With a steady gaze at her, Du Gang calmly said, ¡°Do you think you have any other choices?!¡± ¡°What you can do is to believe in my words!¡± Moon Spirit was speechless. Even though she didn¡¯t want to, she knew that Du Gang was right. Her life and death were in his hands, her survival depended on his mood. She sighed, finally relenting helplessly, ¡°I believe you, I hope you keep your word!¡± ¡°That goes without saying, your life doesn¡¯t matter much to us, it is expendable!¡± Du Gang nodded, promising once again. Listening to his words, Moon Spirit heaved a deep sigh but promptly adjusted her mindset as she was strong-willed and started,
¡°I saw Lin Zi in the Sea of Death one day ago, she was flying towards the south¡­¡± ¡°I happened to learn a secret by chance. Lin Zi and the Western Emperor are somehow associated¡­¡± Moon Spirit looked towards the south and assured, ¡°The son of the Western Emperor, Tianji resides at the south of the Sea of Death¡­¡± Worried they wouldn¡¯t believe her, she added, ¡°My rtionship with Tianji isn¡¯t bad, we¡¯ve had some contact before. He¡¯s timid by nature and usually hides in the Western Emperor¡¯s Pce, but with the current situation, he¡¯s probably hiding even better¡­¡±
¡°However, during a visit to the Western Emperor¡¯s Pce, I had left a strand of my hair containing my scent, and if I¡¯m close enough, I can locate it¡­¡± Du Gangughed lightly hearing this. The woman was indeed as described in the novels, having left a backup even when facing Tianji. ¡°Alright then, you lead the way!¡± Now that Wu Yang was guarding the passage at Wang Ruobing¡¯s side, they couldn¡¯t go that way. Therefore, entering the Source Land from Lin Zi¡¯s ce was the best choice. Outside the thirty-three heavens, is the fourth heaven called Four Brahma Heaven, which is under the sovereignty of Emperor Long Bian. Wu Yang and his team were hiding around, patiently waiting for Du Gang and his team to arrive. After waiting for about a day, a man standing next to Long Yang became impatient and whispered, ¡°Captain, it¡¯s been a day. Even if Du Gang is hiding in a remote location, he should have received the news and rush over here, right?!¡± Wu Yang understood what he meant. He nodded slightly and calmly stated, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s been a day, and he hasn¡¯te yet. This means he already knows that we¡¯re waiting for him here!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Honghu. To the Source Land!¡± Seeing how resolute he was, Honghu, who was nning to persuade him, was taken aback. He hesitated, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡± Wu Yang nced at him, and smirked, ¡°Do you really think I want to wait for them here?¡±
¡°If I really wanted to wait, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let the news leak¡­¡± Honghu was taken aback, then realized, ¡°You want to intimidate them so they won¡¯t dare toe?!¡± Wu Yang nodded, his expression unchanged, ¡°A small four-person team is not worth me staying here waiting for a confrontation¡­¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t think it will be easy for others toplete the task, the longer we drag, the greater the variables. Therefore, one day is the time I¡¯ve given them!¡± He smirked, ¡°If they only knew the location of Wang Ruobing, then one day would be enough for them to arrive. Once they arrive, they would encounter us¡­¡± ¡°And now, they haven¡¯te, that means they know we¡¯re waiting here. In this case, they¡¯re even more afraid toe!¡± Hearing him say this, the people hiding around breathed a sigh of relief. They were afraid that Wu Yang would lose his reason and lead everyone to a desperate battle, but it seems fine now. Lastly, Wu Yang nced at the south. That was the direction of the Sea of Death. Looking as far as they could see, the vast expanse had no sign of any living beings. They were the first team to find Wang Ruobing. Seizing this opportunity, he had asked around among the other teams who had not encountered Du Gang¡¯s team. Thend¡¯s powers were almost entirely upied by the nine teams. Only the Sea of Death still has some scattered elements capable of gathering intelligence. All of this indicating, Du Gang¡¯s four-man team was on the other side of the Sea of Death. ¡°Heh, truly pitiful beings!¡±
Four individuals who had just advanced to the True God level got dragged into this world of advancement tasks that only those at the peak of the True God realm could participate. One could imagine the fear in their hearts. In his opinion, Du Gang and his team must now be shuddering in fear, awaiting death in the Sea of Death. After all, in this world of advancement tasks, any team that fails toplete the mission is doomed to die. He smiled faintly, shook his head, and led the way towards the Source Land. His steps were firm, revealing no desire to kill his enemies personally. After all, for him, death was the only suitable end for his enemies. A day had already wasted much of their time, any more would be meaningless. The hive inside Wang Ruobing was a scheme devised jointly by the nine emperors and the two emperors, a trap they had left in the open. Once outsiders entered, they naturally could not escape their scrutiny. The moment the eight reincarnators entered, the eight emperors and one emperor in the Source Land knew about it. Being in the Source Land and observing the world from the other side of the shore stirred very different feelings. Previously, they only knew that there were more than a hundred ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ in the Three Realms, all of them viewing each other with suspicion. However, when these ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ swarmed into the Source Land, no emperor could remain seated. All eight emperors and the Heaven Fighting Emperor abandoned their respective origin heavens and gathered in the core area supervised by the Heavenly Emperor.
Eight Emperors and two Emperors, the ten powerful beings stationed in the Source Land, met for the first time in thirty thousand years. Indeed, in over thirty thousand years, the ten individuals had each been supervising an origin heaven and barely met in person. This was their first gathering. As for the turbulence they might cause in the Three Realms by leaving the Origin Heavens, they ignored it outright. The turbulence of the Three Realms would, at worst, harm the Origin, but now, with more than a hundred ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ entering, people could die. None of the emperors felt confident enough to disregard the presence of more than a hundred ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯. Even weaker ones like the Western Emperor and the Spirit Emperor could barely handle just over a dozen ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯, and that too, after mustering all their strength. ¡°You bunch of bastards,ying your ns and scheming, why did you let all these ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ loose?¡± South Emperor arrived and immediately started cursing. Among the nine emperors, his personality was the most vtile and his mind simplest. In his eyes, these ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ were nothing more than the machinations of others skilled in intrigues and cunning schemes. He hadn¡¯t bred any ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ himself, meaning these hundred plus people were all created by the others. Upon hearing his cursing, Beast Emperor not only didn¡¯t get angry, but also sided with South Emperor and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to be chess yers together? What are you doing letting these ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ out?¡± He red at the Heavenly Emperor, who held the center of the Source Land, ¡°If you guys have any ns to cast me aside, I won¡¯t hesitate to destroy this Source Land, taking everyone down with me!¡± The other eight remained silent, observing each other, assessing the sincerity behind these two¡¯s words. Eventually, they reached the same conclusion easily: both men were telling the truth, they genuinely didn¡¯t have any connection to the hundred plus ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯. After all, even though they couldn¡¯t meet face-to-face, they couldmunicate through Divine Thought. They had spent ten thousand years together, so they knew what kinds of minds these two possessed. Unless, from the very beginning, these two had been hiding behind guises and masks, but that likelihood was even smaller than the possibility of the Heavenly Emperor changing his gender. South Emperor and Beast Emperor were loyal to Divine Emperor. Divine Emperor naturally wouldn¡¯t leave them hanging and calmly said, ¡°A hundred plus ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯, it¡¯s not necessarily something we could aplish!¡± He looked into the faces of the other emperors present, ¡°If it were one or two ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯, paying once¡¯s price of extracting pieces of Divine Thought, we could indeed cultivate those. But more than a hundred of them, even if all ten of usbined, how much Divine Thought would that require?!¡± His gaze swept across the crowd, ¡°Is it possible?! If we split so much Divine Thought, our powers will inevitably decrease drastically, it¡¯s impossible not to notice!¡± Human Emperor nodded, ¡°Correct, it¡¯s not likely that we were the ones who spawned these ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯. I am more inclined to believe that they were cultivated by the seed!¡± The seed! A mutual loathing resonated in everyone¡¯s hearts, it was their greatest enemy, and also the most formidable one. Even though no one responded, they all tacitly acknowledged the seed¡¯s involvement. Eastern Emperor nced at the Heavenly Emperor, seeing that he had no intentions of speaking, and asked, ¡°The question now is, why would the seed spawn so many ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯?¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± The Heavenly Emperor suddenly chuckled, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The Heavenly Emperor, the one who had simultaneously developed the Initial Martial Way and the Original Way and guided the nine emperors to testify the Original Way, had always been the strongest individual in everyone¡¯s heart. Hearing himugh, everyone looked at him, curious about his thoughts. The Heavenly Emperor smiled faintly, ¡°Although I am overseeing the core of the Origin, I still maintain some connection with the Three Realms and can sense certain things¡­¡± He spoke calmly, ¡°As far as I know, those hundred plus ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ ¡­ are not from the Three Realms.¡± ¡°What?!¡± People eximed in shock, looking at the Heavenly Emperor in astonishment. Quickly, Human Emperor came to realization, ¡°These people, just like Fang Ping, havee from the seed¡¯s world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only possible exnation!¡± Divine Emperor sighed, ¡°It appears that the Seed has advanced further. Its illusory world has developed to the point of being capable of nurturing ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯¡­¡± Eastern Emperor furrowed his brows, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then these people¡¯s purpose here is¡­¡± All present shuddered as amon thought crossed their minds. ¡°They¡¯re here to rece us!¡± Beast Emperor blurted out. Their rtionship with the seed was symbiotic, it could be said that their powers came from the seed. And the seed, too, required them to break new paths, constantly cultivating to elevate itself. After thirty thousand years, they had created the Initial Martial Way and the Original Way. It had been proven that with every Major Way aplished in the Original Way, the Seed would improve. ¡°It¡­ might have neared perfection!¡± Eastern Emperor wore a grim expression, ¡°Now, it might just be waiting for us!¡± ¡°It wants to bury us, allow our great ways to return to it, and achieve its own perfection!¡± Divine Emperor, understanding what was at stake, spoke with a solemn expression, ¡°Therefore, those ¡®Ninth Breakers¡¯ represent people who walk on a different path from us. They have nothing to do with the Original Way, their purpose is to destroy us and let the Seed achieve its wholeness!¡± ¡°As for the contradictions between them and the Seed, it¡¯s left for the next generation to handle¡­¡± At this moment, a hint of bitterness crossed the faces of the ten present. They were the most powerful of the Original Way. Back then, to testify the Original Way, they sacrificed the most powerful of the Initial Martial Way. Everyone who testified to be an emperor had trodden over the blood of the sacrificial Initial Martial elites. But now, the tables had turned. The people who were sacrificed to be a stepping stone had be them! ¡°Nopromises!¡± Chapter 361: 360: Entering the Source Land! Chapter 361: Chapter 360: Entering the Source Land! Moon Spirit, leading Du Gang and the others, headed south. After rushing for half a day, they finally found the Western Pce, which was under the jurisdiction of the Western Emperor. ¡°Moon Spirit, you¡¯re being unfair!¡± Just as they arrived, an angry voice erupted from within. The next second, the entire Western Pce began to move rapidly, fleeing towards the further south Sea of Death. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Du Gang chuckled and signaled to Kou Yingwu. Kou Yingwu nodded and readily gave chase. In just two teleports, he appeared in front of the Western Pce. ¡°Stop!¡± With his light shout, a palm struck out, flying towards the Western Pce.
The palm, after leaving his body, quickly grewrger and in a blink of an eye swelled to the size of the Western Pce itself. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the Western Pce had started to speed away, like a car hitting a wall, it was abruptly halted. ¡°Fifty millionbat power¡­¡± The moment Kou Yingwu made his move, Moon Spirit mumbled to herself. Hearing these words, Du Gang became interested and asked, ¡°What do you mean by thisbat power?¡± ¡°What is yourbat power now?¡± Moon Spirit replied with a significant nce at Du Gang. Du Gangughed, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll allow you to attack with full force just once!¡± Moon Spirit narrowed her eyes, a merciless intention welling up in her heart. ¡°Boom!¡± A sudden burst sounded around her, followed by a series of crackling noises. She was harnessing the power of her golden body, and not just that, a misty light emanated from Moon Spirit¡¯s body. The bluish glow made her face seem mysterious and noble, like a queen of elves. ¡°Die!¡± Once all preparations were done, Moon Spirit yelled softly andunched her most powerful attack at this stage. It was a fist imprint that began to expand as soon as it left her body. At their level, the shape of an attack wasn¡¯t really important, what could truly damage the opponent was the power it contained. ¡°Twenty million¡­¡± Du Gang nodded slightly, estimating Moon Spirit¡¯s punch to contain a maximum force of twenty millionbat power, barely reaching the threshold.
¡°Thud!¡± Maintaining a thoughtful look, he casually swatted the gigantic fist away like a fly precisely as it was about to reach him. ¡°What!?¡± Moon Spirit stared at the scene in shock, her mouth wide open enough to fit an apple.
This was her all-powerful attack, with a force of twenty million. Even a Being Beyond Worlds wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it so effortlessly¡­ She hadn¡¯t anticipated Du Gang blocking her attack in such a manner. This sent a surge of shocking waves through her mind. It proved Du Gang¡¯s strength far surpassed her imagination. He wasn¡¯t just a typical Being Beyond Worlds but was possibly one close to its peak! Du Gang did not bother with her thoughts and asked directly, ¡°Are you at the early stage of Being Beyond Worlds?¡± Moon Spirit mechanically nodded. Her mind had been severely shocked by then and she was somewhat terrified. Du Gang nodded and continued, ¡°So, what was that fifty millionbat power you talked about earlier?¡± Upon hearing this, Moon Spirit finally snapped back to reality. She looked at Du Gang and Kou Yingwu, far away, ruthlessly suppressing the rebellious Western Emperor. At this moment, she felt tremendously helpless. The original hope she had ced on the Western Emperor and the n to escape in the chaos werepletely shattered. This group, their power was too overwhelming! She let out a heavy sigh; herplexion returned to normal but her gaze was filled with respect. ¡°You Ancient Martial Artists measure power levels by the number of spatialyers they can break; while we of the Original Way use bursting powerbined with vitality, spirit, golden body, and the likes to gauge one¡¯s capabilities¡­¡± ¡°Generally, warriors in the Being Beyond Worlds level havebat powers ranging from beyond twenty million to below forty million.¡±
¡°However, those at Certain Heaven Level have powers upwards of forty million, all the way up to ny-nine million nine hundred ny-nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine!¡± Du Gang understood instantly, ¡°So, an Emperor is one whosebat power is above a hundred million?¡± Moon Spirit nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ancient Martial Artists don¡¯t have Emperors, their maximum is Certain Heaven Level; it has to do with the path of their cultivation¡­¡± She didn¡¯t dare to belittle Ancient Martial Artists much, after all, the four people before her were formidable Ancient Martial Artists. ¡°The great warriors of our Original Way, they can ascend to Emperor by breaking through the three-barrier gate, entrusting their Dao to the Origin Land after attaining a Certain Heaven Level¡­¡± She paused here for a moment before eventually revealing what she knew. ¡°You said you want to kill the Emperor?¡± ¡°Emperors get additionalbat power in the Origin Land, usually ranging from thirty to fifty percent¡­¡± She emphasized, ¡°Ordinary Emperors have power levels of over a hundred million, and their power is substantial. Even if two Being Beyond Worlds at their peak joined forces, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat an Emperor. It¡¯s the difference in power levels¡­¡± ¡°As for the Emperors in Origin Land, the weakest of them is the one who achieved emperor status twenty thousand years ago. After twenty thousand years, even the worst should have managed to increase hisbat power a bit, right?¡± Du Gang understood her words. After all, ording to their estimation, an Emperor belonged to the pseudo Celestial God level, whereas a Being Beyond Worlds is at the True God peak level. Indeed, there is a rank difference between the two. They aren¡¯t on the same level. A little difference inbat power stands for a huge disparity.
Only when their powers also exceed a hundred million does the disparity be less overwhelming. He continued asking, ¡°What do you think my power level is?¡± Moon Spirit didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Among those less powerful than the Emperors, you¡¯re the strongest I¡¯ve seen. You should have reached the peak of Certain Heaven Level, right?¡± Peak Certain Heaven Level implies that one¡¯sbat power has reached its peak and can¡¯t be improved any further. The next step would be Emperor status. Du Gang nodded, ¡°Then tell me, how many warriors like me would it take to defeat a newly promoted, ordinary Emperor?¡± Moon Spirit stalled for a moment and began to contemte, ¡°In history, it seems like no such battle has urred¡­¡± ¡°More than thirty thousand years ago when the Original Way just emerged, those who achieved Emperor status did battle with Ancient Martial Artists. There might have been a situation where many of the strongest fought against one Emperor. But I didn¡¯t participate in the war at that time¡­¡± She sighed, about to shake her head, then her eyes lit up, ¡°Oh, right. I once heard my father say¡­¡± ¡°My father is the North Emperor. I once inadvertently heard that the four Extreme Dao Celestial Emperors, whose power levels are equivalent to the Emperors¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Emperors fight against many of the strongest, but War Celestial Emperor has sparred with Ancient Martial Art¡¯s strongest¡­¡± ¡°His power level was nearly able to suppress ten warriors at Certain Heaven level simultaneously. However, it seemed like that was the limit. At that time, he had just achieved Extreme Dao status, which is equivalent to just entering Emperor level¡­¡± Is it that one Emperor is equivalent to ten of the strongest warriors at Certain Heaven Level? Du Gang looked puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re telling me all this, aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll go up and kill your father?¡±
Since North Emperor is her father, why is she giving away all these pieces of information so eagerly?! ¡°Heh heh!¡± A frosty look shed across Moon Spirit¡¯s face as she coldly said, ¡°If you can, I hope you¡¯ll kill the North Emperor!¡± ¡°Father, have you ever seen a father who personally turns his own daughter into a life seed?¡± Du Gang was stunned, he knew what the term ¡°Life Seeds¡± referred to, using other people to fill their vacancies and free the emperors from their bindings. What Moon Spirit meant was that her father, the North Emperor, had refined her into a life seed, and nned to sacrifice her when she attained the status of an emperor, for his own liberation¡­ No wonder Moon Spirit wished to kill her father. With a sense of emotion, he finally had a clear understanding of the power of the emperors. A newly initiated emperor-level powerhouse, is equivalent to ten strongest beings who have surpassed ninth level. The eight emperors and two Heavenly Emperors of Source Land, even the weakest have been practicing the Original Way for more than 20,000 years. The strongest has even established Ancient Martial Arts and the Original Way, achieving the status of emperors for over 40,000 years. It¡¯s clear that the emperors in Source Land are extremely formidable, and hard to ovee with just the four of them unless he uses the explosive seeds¡­ Explode seeds?! Du Gang contemted for a while before shaking his head. Though his strength after the Explosion is indeed terrifying, it can only be used once in a short period. He must save it to deal with the strongest Heavenly Emperor. So, when nning to kill the emperors, he must rely on external forces. ¡°Let me go, my father is Western Emperor!¡± While he was pondering, Kou Yingwu had already grabbed Xijiji by the neck like a chicken and lifted him over. Not just him, Tao Xuanzhu naturally brought Lin Zi with her. As Moon spirit said, Lin Zi was truly with Xiji. Lin Zi was much more sensible than Xiji as he knew they had low power and did not resist but willinglyplied and followed Tao Xuanzhu. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, they are all surpassing ninth level!¡± Moon Spirit quickly reminded Xiji, fearing that if she angered the four, she would be implicated. Upon hearing this, Xiji calmed down and discreetly observed the four. However, the more he looked, the more bewildered he became, because he didn¡¯t recognize any of these four people. ¡°Are they newly emerged surpassing ninth level?¡± He mumbled softly. Du Gang shook his head and didn¡¯t pay attention to him, but instead looked toward Lin Zi. ¡°Do you have a passage within you?¡± Lin Zi was taken aback and shook her head, ¡°No, there¡¯s a channel from Source Land concealed in my Dao¡­¡± Du Gang nodded, ¡°I understand, open your Dao up for us, we need to¡­¡± Before he could finish, he realized that Lin Zi was blushing and instantly realized the ambiguity of his own words. He turned to look at the others, sure enough, they were all staring at him with peculiar expressions. Du Gang was at a loss for words, ¡°Stop messing around!¡± He looked at Lin Zi again, sternly saying, ¡°We want to enter the Source Land, open your¡­¡± Lin Zi was helpless, she knew what Du Gang meant, but she couldn¡¯t help but imagine things¡­ Shaking her head, she pushed aside the messy thoughts in her mind, and slowly revealed her Dao as per Du Gang¡¯s instructions. Hum! A Dao flooring that was a kilometer long appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t emerge directly, more like appearing in the form of an illusion. As the Dao emerged, everyone also saw the so-called channel. It was a gate, an unknown gate ced here. ¡°The Gate of Source Land!¡± Moon Spirit nodded, ¡°This is a privately built gate, entering from here, the emperors inside won¡¯t know!¡± Du Gang smiled faintly, ¡°Good, let¡¯s go in!¡± With that, he pointed to Moon Spirit and Xiji. Both were startled and quickly understood that Du Gang was suspecting that they might be lying. He wanted them to act as testers and enter first. Moon spirit, being aware of these secrets, knew that crossing this gate was not dangerous, so without any hesitation, she stepped forth intrepidly into the gate. With Kou Yingwu¡¯s intimidation, Xiji reluctantly followed with a disgruntled face. The gate was like a portal through space-time. The two disappeared in front of everyone as soon as they went through. Upon seeing this, Du Gang did not hesitate and hurriedly dove in. The others followed suit upon seeing this. In the blink of an eye, only Lin Zi was left outside the Western Emperor¡¯s Pce. She nced around, looking at the deste Sea of Death, the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Is¡­Is there anyone who cares about me?!¡± She was somewhat helpless, since the channel was concealed within her Dao, meaning even if she escaped to the ends of the earth, these people would still emerge from her Dao¡­ Upon this thought, she ceased to struggle and returned to the Western Emperor¡¯s Pce to wait quietly. Decay! Chaos! Darkness! This was Du Gang¡¯s first impression as he crossed through ¡®the gate¡¯. He initially thought that Sourcend would be a fairnd, after all, this was the dwelling ce of the Emperors. But uponing here, it was far from how he had imagined it. The environment was more akin to hell than anything else. Moon Spirit and Xiji, who were in front of him, were also curiously looking around. The two were clever and showed no signs of attempting to escape, quietly waiting where they were. Soon, Kou Yingwu and the others also entered. ¡°How could this ce be so barren?¡± Coming here, the three of them had the same thought. Moon Spirit then began to exin, ¡± Sourcend reflects the practitioners in the entire Original Way.¡± ¡°Making a move here attracts a lot of attention, everyone in the three-worlds can see. Before we entered, there was no movement in the three-worlds. Which means your friends¡­ haven¡¯t made a move yet!¡± Friends? Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile, ¡°Those guys are not our friends!¡± ¡°Wepete¡­¡± He shook his head without any further remarks. Moon Spirit¡¯s face showed disagreement. In her eyes, she and the other returners were all initial martial artists. The so-called conflict was merely an internal disagreement. Without wasting breath on exnations, he silently sent out his Divine Thought. His Divine Thought swiftly reached its survey limit but didn¡¯t find the edge of thisyer of Origin Heaven. Moon spirit exined after noticing his behaviour. ¡°Sourcend is said to be infinitelyrge, evenrger than the three worlds¡­¡± Seeing the others frowning, she continued, ¡°But finding the emperors is pretty simple. The closer to the center, the more concentrated the energy is. They are guarding the Source Land, so they must be in those central areas¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear, the ce where we appeared in Sourcend is rather remote!¡± Chapter 362: 361: Gathering from all sides! Chapter 362: Chapter 361: Gathering from all sides! The team of Reincarnators, apanied by some local powerhouses, were tirelessly searching within the Source Land. From the first level of the Source Sky core area to the eighteenth level, after a whole day of searching, they hadn¡¯t found a single Emperor. ¡°They know we¡¯re here!¡± Among the crowd, Fang Ping¡¯s expression was unperturbed. He smiled and said, ¡°Wang Ruobing is a pawn set by the Emperors. Her journey from within her body to the Source Land would definitely be known to the Emperiors!¡± Not just him, the other members from the Divine Sect, Heavenly Court, and the Original Martial Continent were all here. These mighty figures, who used to rule over an area, have now all be captives, serving as guides. Of course, they were willing to lead the way because the Emperors were considered their enemies. They would be pleased to see either side get eliminated. A reincarnator frowned and said, ¡°What if the Emperors keep avoiding us?¡± ¡°Yes, what if they keep hiding?¡± Not only were they troubled by this problem, the Emperors currently in the core of the Source Land were also discussing it.
¡°It¡¯s not a solution to keep avoiding them¡­¡± The Eastern Emperor calmly suggested, ¡°Why not send someone to test their strength?¡± Upon hearing this, the Beast Emperor, South Emperor, and Western Emperor turned a blind eye, pretending not to hear. Their power was the weakest among them. Facing over a hundred Rank Nine fighters alone would pose a risk. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor, who had been quiet for a while,ughed. ¡°I was thinking of waiting a bit longer, but it seems like the seed doesn¡¯t n to drag it out.¡± ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for us to dy. Let us bring them here and make the final resolution!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone looked at the Heavenly Emperor, surprised at his decisiveness. The Heavenly Emperor smiled lightly, ¡°Considering how many people havee in waves, each with their own hidden agendas, it¡¯s better to gather everyone together and clear the air.¡± All the Emperors remained silent. They had the mind to refuse, but couldn¡¯t find a good reason. For them, it was indeed premature, and none of their ns had reached the point of fruition yet. However, the appearance of over a hundred Rank Nine fighters messed up their ns. It hase to a point where they need to deal with it. ¡°Yes, even if we avoid meeting, our ns can¡¯t be executed anymore. Our pawns have been captured. How can the game go on?!¡± The God Emperor scoffed, shaking his head. The people present finally realized that the chess pieces they had ced were all in the hands of the over one hundred Rank Nine fighters. Their chessboard had been overturned! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s meet then!¡±
The Human Emperor chuckled and nodded in agreement. His strength ranked fourth or fifth among others. Whether it came to strategicyout, schemes, or strength, he was not the best. He could ept this situation. Once the strongest ones had made their decisions, the ones at the bottom naturally didn¡¯t have anyments. Besides, privately, these Emperors with lesser strength had already allied with the top-ranked ones, meaning that the opinions of the Heavenly Emperor, the God Emperor, the Eastern Emperor, and the others represented their views as well.
¡°Haha! It¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s been this lively. I¡¯ll bring everyone over now!¡± The Heavenly Emperorughed heartily, and stood up with a gleam in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the Source Land¡¯s core shook violently. The next moment, a massive power emerged. ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, he seemed to control the Source Land, using arge discement technique to move everyone who had arrived in the Source Land but had not yet appeared. ¡°So, the Heavenly Emperor has mastered the Source Land to such an extent!¡± All Emperors and one Emperor fell silent. They didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Emperor to have reached this point. Fortunately, due to the over one hundred Rank Nine powerhouses, the Heavenly Emperor was forced to reveal his true power. Otherwise, if they waited until the finals, they might have lost their lives. For a time, many Emperors felt mixed emotions, a sense of relief in misfortune. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± After a round of earth-shaking movements, more than two hundred people suddenly appeared in the core of the Source Land. As the Heavenly Emperor said, he directly transferred all those currently in the Source Land to another location.
It didn¡¯t matter whether it was the eight Reincarnator teams that hade in first or Wu Yang¡¯s team and Du Gang¡¯s team that hade inter. They were all here now. Not only them, but also some powerful beings hidden in the Three Realms, were also revealed at this moment. The Yang God, Earth Emperor, and a batch of old figures, who had lived almost as long as the Three Realms, all appeared. In addition to these people, the most active rank eight and rank nine champions in the Three Realms, such as Fang Ping, Zhen Tianwang, Li Zhu, the Sea Suppressing Envoy, and others, were all present at the scene. However, they were all forced to enter by the Reincarnators. ¡°ng!¡± Everyone was on alert after experiencing such a sea change. All parties retreated a certain distance. And this retreat made many Emperors breathe a sigh of relief. That was because the group of Reincarnators who had the most number of Rank Nines were all separated and did not seem to stand together. From this, they inferred that these Reincarnators also had differences, maybe even friction. Internal and external conflicts! Everyone present was cunning and instantly recognized the problem among the Reincarnators. However, they didn¡¯t speak out and instead quietly observed. ¡°Emperors?!¡± After the initial panic, the Reincarnators quickly regained their calm and turned their gaze to the eight Emperors and two Emperors.
At this moment, the mighty aura radiating from these ten people was so strong that it overwhelmed the aura of all Rank Eight and Rank Nine fighters present. ¡°Yang God, you old fiend, you¡¯re really still alive!¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor didn¡¯t pay attention to the Reincarnators but turned his gaze to an old man in the corner. With his words, everyone simultaneously turned to look. In the corner, an old man was standing there in a uniform and flip-flops. Seeing the word ¡®security¡¯ on his shoulder, everyone understood that he had been hiding in the Human World. The Yang Godughed, ¡°If you didn¡¯t die, why would I want to die?¡± The Heavenly Emperor shook his head andughed helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s a relief, I thought that the seed had already killed you¡­¡± ¡°Master?!¡± At this moment, Zhen Tianwang, who was standing among the Reincarnators, looked at the old man in shock. The Yang God snorted and said, ¡°You found out!¡± In this instant, Zhen Tianwang, looked like a child, his face filled with grievance. Looking at the Yang God, he was on the brink of tears. ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve been these years?!¡± The Yang God was speechless and waved his hand with a jovial smile,¡±Well, you¡¯ve grown up and should practice independently¡­¡±
Zhen Tianwang opened his mouth, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been cultivating for eight thousand years. You died in my arms. I was the one who buried you¡­¡± He looked resentful, realising now that the Yang God had faked his death and deliberately acted in front of him. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The Yang God looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°Well, there was no choice, but see how well you are now, you¡¯ve reached Rank Nine, very good, very good!¡± He waved his hand and an invisible powerful force emerged. Zhen Tianwang, who had originally been waiting in front of a Reincarnator team, suddenly appeared next to him. King of Heaven was not startled by this maneuver and hastily spoke out, ¡°Master, the people of Earth¡­¡± Yang Godughed and waved his hand once more. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In a blink, Fang Ping, Zhang Tao, and many other powerful figures among the human race who had achieved the breaking of eight were all rushed to Yang God¡¯s side. At this moment, Fang Ping was staring at Yang God with twitching lips, ¡°Grandpa Yang, have you been guarding my housing estate all along?!!¡± Hearing this, everyone present was lost for words. How awe-inspiring was Yang God, who ended up acting as a caretaker in the human world in disguise. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yang God broke into another fit ofughter. His actions didn¡¯t provoke any reaction from the reincarnated beings. To them, emperors were important, while those who had broken eight or nine were useless! At this moment, most of the reincarnated beings were alternating their gazes between the eight emperors, the two emperors, Yang God, and Earth Emperor. ¡°By the looks of it, twelve powerful figures at the emperor level are enough for all of us!¡± A reincarnated person breathed a sigh of relief and said to the rest with a smile. Hearing this, all the emperors¡¯ faces turned ck. ¡°To be defeated so easily is a real disgrace!¡± At this moment, Western Emperor waved his hand while speaking. Suddenly, the Western Pole, who had previously stood in front of Du Gang and the others, appeared behind the Western Emperor. With a helpless look on his face, Western Pole muttered in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s you who let us down¡­¡± Seeing this, the other emperors also acted, one by one they freed their men from the reincarnators and pulled them to their own side. As for their actions, the reincarnated beings didn¡¯t put a stop to them, or rather, couldn¡¯t stop them. This ce was, after all, the Source Land. The emperors had additional bonuses here, and they were equal to the Celestial God level beings, something that couldn¡¯t be prevented by the general True God level of cultivation possesed by the reincarnated beings. In no time, the powerful beings around the reincarnated beings had all been relocated and had run to the emperors. Suddenly, all the reincarnated beings were left standing in the void. A total of 183 people divided into ten teams stood separately. ¡°Du Gang, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare toe in!¡± At this time, Wu Yang finally spoke up. He had a hint of regret on his face that read ¡®there¡¯s no road to heaven, yet you insist on making one¡¯. With his words, the rest of Wu Yang¡¯s team sprang into action in an instant and surrounded Du Gang¡¯s group in the middle. Seeing this scene, the local emperors and many other powerful beings instantly quieted down and stopped their conversation. They all looked curious, watching the sceneing from the reincarnated beings¡¯ side without uttering a word. Surrounded by twenty top-tier True God cultivators, Du Gang and his threepanions did not show the slightest panic. Kou Yingwu, Tao Xuanzhu, and Zhang Xinyi subconsciously gathered around Du Gang, back-to-back, facing the enemy. There was not a trace of fear on Du Gang¡¯s face. He looked at Wu Yang calmly and said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you sure you want to start a fight with us here?¡± Everyone was looking at Wu Yang, waiting for his decision. The rest of the reincarnated beings had no intention of interrupting. For them, each reincarnated being was apetitor. The death of one meant one lesspetitor, which would be more than wee. From this, one could see that they didn¡¯t take the natives of the mission world seriously at all. Even though they learned from the mouths of the local powerful beings that the emperors were ten times stronger than those who had broken nine, they still didn¡¯t care much. Compared to unitedly confronting the emperors, they were more inclined to let the other reincarnated teams perish. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Wu Yang suddenlyughed out loud. With his head shaking, he coldly said, ¡°I originally nned to deal with you guyster, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind ¡ª your ¡®untouchable¡¯ demeanor is simply unbearable!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± ¡°ng!¡± Upon hearing his words, a flurry of weapon pulling sounds filled the air. Members of both his team and Du Gang¡¯s group drew their weapons. Seeing this, the surrounding spectators intuitively gave them space to watch the unfolding drama. Du Gang knitted his brows slightly, ¡°Are you sure you want to start a war with us first?!¡± ¡°Start a war?!¡± Wu Yangughed, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?!¡± ¡°There are twenty of us here and only four of you. Are you worthy?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pushing it too far!¡± Anger erupted on Kou Yingwu¡¯s face. If the enemy wasn¡¯t so formidable, he would have erupted into a fight already. ¡°You killed my younger brother; you think I will let you go?!¡± Wu Yang¡¯s eyes grew colder, looking as if he wanted to tear Du Gang and his group apart. Vengeance for his fallen brother, so that¡¯s how it is! The emperors and local natives at the scene had a sudden realization. No wonder these two parties who obviously came from the same ce started fighting against each other¨C they harbored such a great hatred. For people from the three realms, blood rtions were very important. Seeing Wu Yang¡¯s demeanor, Du Gang had an epiphany in his heart. He did it on purpose! Du Gang had seen through many people. If Wu Yang truly loved his younger brother that much, he would not have allowed him to form a team by himself. So, he didn¡¯t really love Wu Long that much. So, his words were deliberately provocative! He wanted to start a fight with me. If he could kill me, he would do so, and if not¡­ No, he would intentionally leave us a way out, and let us escape from here. Then they would pursue us. Killing two birds with one stone. He could not only kill us and avenge his younger brother but also keep himself away from the center of themotion, secretly probing and watching to see who would cry and who wouldugh. If that¡¯s the case¡­ Du Gang had a n in mind, and anger shed across his face, ¡°Wu Yang, you will regret it. If you fail toplete the mission, you will most definitely regret it!¡± ¡°Escape!¡± With a mighty shout, he burst into action, transformed into a ten-meter-tall giant, and immediately threw a golden spear more than ten meters in length towards the outer boundary. ¡°Boom!¡± The attack contained in this spear was almost a hundred million in power, which was astonishing and made everyone take notice. The reincarnated beings in that direction immediately cleared the way. Even they could be severely injured by such an attack, no one would be stupid enough to take it head-on. Meanwhile, Du Gang and hispanions took this opportunity to quickly follow the trajectory of the golden spear and escaped towards the outer boundary. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, the four of them escaped the encirclement and fled towards another direction of the Source Land. ¡°Chase!¡± Wu Yang¡¯s face turned into an angry scowl as he immediately chased after them. Before long, both groups disappeared from the people¡¯s view. Chapter 363: 362: The Beast Emperor Falls! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) Chapter 363: Chapter 362: The Beast Emperor Falls! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) Wu Yang wanted to use the excuse of hunting down Du Gang and hispanions to temporarily leave the core of the Source Land. He nned to switch from being overtly to covertly involved, making himself a stealth attacker. But wasn¡¯t Du Gang thinking the exact same way? For him, the size of Wu Yang¡¯s team provided just the right number of people needed toplete their first mission. Simultaneously, it also dealt with a potential problem. After all, being relentlessly pursued was always a nuisance. Just like that, with each side harboring hidden intentions, a chase ensued until they covered a significant distance. They stopped at a location where Du Gang believed they were far enough that even if he exposed himself, people from the core area would not know. He halted, and without exception, Kou Yingwu and the others naturally followed suit, stopping as well. Wu Yang¡¯s team, quite consciously, surrounded them and trapped Du Gang¡¯s group in the center. ¡°Not running anymore?!¡± Wu Yang gazed scornfully at Du Gang with an indifferent expression.
In his eyes, Du Gang and the rest were only clowns who wouldn¡¯tst long. Letting them run was part of his own n. ¡°Du Gang, are you capable of dealing with this?!¡± Kou Yingwu looked at the obvious powerful presence of the 20 True God peak elites surrounding him, feeling somewhat anxious, he asked in a low voice. With amusement in his eyes, Du Gang stared at him, ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I can handle it?¡± Kou Yingwu did not perceive the taunt in his words, his gaze fixed on the enemy. Gritting his teeth, he responded, ¡°Whether I can or not, I must. If you don¡¯t take care, I¡¯ll be ruined. I might even end up as a ve to the Heavenly Court!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Wu Yang and his team burst intoughter. ¡°You guys still dreaming of turning the situation around?¡± With mockery on his face, Wu Yang sneered, ¡°Do you think True God Level is the same as God Spirit Level? That you can freely use secret methods to double yourbat power?!¡± With a frigid expression, Du Gang didn¡¯t reply, letting his actions speak for themselves. Suddenly taking to air, he turned into a shooting star, rushing towards Wu Yang at lightning speed. ¡°Huh!¡± On seeing this, the others around not only did not prevent him, but revealed smirks on their faces. Quite clearly, they had faith in Wu Yang, believing he could handle it alone. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, let me handle this.¡± Wu Yang shared their belief. He waved at his team members, and then carelessly raised his hand, striking a palm at a racing Du Gang. This palm strike was not made with full force but merely as a test. Even so, it still packed near 80 million units of attacking power. Even more so, in order to demonstrate his strength, he deliberately waited until Du Gang had reached a distance of about ten meters before attacking. Heh, heh!
A coldugh echoed in Du Gang¡¯s heart. With his enemy so arrogant, he had his work cut out for him. He would not be so foolish to know that Wu Yang was on the verge of bing a Celestial God yet allow him to achieve a breakthrough. With a distance of ten meters, he could have confidence in killing Wu Yang before he had a chance to show off his power.
¡°Transform!¡± After a long hiatus, the familiar shout echoed. Du Gang gracefully transformed into a 100-meter tall colossal titan painted in blood red. ¡°What?!¡± Wu Yang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the giant figure in front of him. Previously, when Du Gang transformed into a ten-meter giant, he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, arger frame didn¡¯t necessarily mean greater power. However, now, under the imposing air of Du Gang after transforming into a hundred-meter giant, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°End of the world!¡± With Du Gang¡¯s soft cry, a golden spearrger than him appeared, exhibiting an unstoppable, destructive momentum, and was thrust towards Wu Yang. ¡°No!¡± The power attached to this spear was no less than a hundred million units. Wu Yang, with no time to force a breakthrough, while in a hurry, used his strongest method at the moment, and roared resentfully. But it was in vain! Once Du Gang¡¯s most potent strength was revealed, he was aiming for a one-shot kill and left no room for Wu Yang to counterattack.
¡°Thunderp!¡± A rift instantaneously appeared in the seemingly indestructible Source Land. Looking at Wu Yang¡¯s original location, there was nothing left apart from debris. ¡°Chief?!¡± ¡°Leader?!¡± Screams of shock filled the air, and everyone gazed in horror at Du Gang. ¡°Che!¡± With a soft cry from Du Gang, taking advantage of everyone¡¯s shock, he initiated a swift attack. One after another, golden lights cascaded from him, extinguishing the remaining neen lives, one by one. The horror of his strength after transforming was too much for the True God peak figures present. And despite being one step away from Celestial Godhood, none survived and met their demise. In what felt like less than ten seconds, everyone was gone, leaving only Du Gang and his threepanions. All who pursued them hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Bravo!¡± After sessfullypleting all of this, Du Gang quickly returned to his human form and made his way to hisrades. Transforming now wasn¡¯t the same as before. It was now capable of overpowering opponents across levels, but the downside was the massive power consumption. Each transformation required a specific recovery time after use.
Fortunately, he was cautious, only revealing his true power when he was ten meters away from Wu Yang. This ensured there was no chance for Wu Yang to enhance his power, and Du Gang was able to deal with him easily. The advantage was that the power he consumed was less than anticipated. That meant, in the uing battle, he would gain more initiative. [Mission One: Kill a reincarnator and obtain at least 20 points has beenpleted.] The system broadcasted the mission progress in real-time. ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?!¡± Du Gang saw the stunned faces of hispanions and let out augh. Finally recovering, the three came forward, eyes wide as if looking at an alien. They stared at Du Gang and began bombarding him with questions. ¡°How in the world did you do that?!¡± ¡°Did you just use the talent of the Ancient God to transform?!¡± ¡°My god, you can transform into a hundred-meter giant, that¡¯s too exaggerated!¡± ¡°Exactly! When he transformed into a ten-meter giant, I wanted to ask him, but there were people chasing us. I never expected he could transform into a hundred-meter giant¡­¡± A hundred meters?! With a lightugh, Du Gang thought to himself: In the universe, he could transform to a height of millions of meters.
At this point, he was no longer solely chasing height. In contrast, he was now more focused on achieving the strongestbat form. Considering his current Ancient Godly body state, the strongestbat form happened to be one hundred meters high. Any taller and he wouldn¡¯t be able to exert his fullbat capacity. Du Gang briefly answered hisrades¡¯ questions before quickly adding, ¡°Alright, we can discuss these questionster when we have time. Right now, we need to get back stealthily and see what¡¯s going on over there¡­¡± When Du Gang and hispanions quietly returned, the ce turned into a chaotic battlefield. The Reincarnators team of eight each faced off against one or two kings, while the teams that broke ranks eight and nine assisted them. Despite the circumstances, the reincarnated side didn¡¯t seem to be at a disadvantage. They were going back and forth with the natives. Could it turn out this way?! Du Gang, hiding in the shadows, developed significant doubts. If merely eight reincarnator teams could put up such a fight against the Emperors and the numerous natives, wouldn¡¯t ten teams easily win all together? What is the Heavenly Court thinking? Are they trying to make the reincarnators band together to exterminate the Emperors, and thenpete for the final position to kill the Heavenly Emperor?! No, that¡¯s not it! He quickly remembered that the third mission was to make them prove their identity as Emperors. But how can they prove it?! And by what means?! Is it just about killing the Emperor?! Du Gang thought that bing an Emperor had something to do with the Three Burner Gate. Conveniently, his current problem, precisely, was that his body, soul, and energy couldn¡¯t converge. The breaking of the Three Burners Gate needed these three kinds of energy to be stable enough. ¡°Someone help me out here!¡± In the crowd, Beast Emperor¡¯s condition was critical. The reincarnator team he was fighting against was not the strongest, but it consisted of twenty True God Level peak fighters. Theirbined efforts could ughter him. At this moment, everyone had an opponent and couldn¡¯t spare any energy to help. ¡°Du Gang, do we take this advantage?¡± Kou Yingwu, noticing the Beast Emperor¡¯s close defeat, quietly asked in the dark. Du Gang frowned, confused by the situation before him. ¡°Extraordinary situations breed mischief. Let¡¯s hold back for now and see where it leads us!¡± He chose to observe cautiously. In the field, the Beast Emperor few could hardly endure. He was about to copse. The opponents in front of him were far stronger than the ninth breaker he had imagined. They were not ordinary ninth breakers. Each of them was a peak ninth breaker, which made things very difficult for him. ¡°If you don¡¯t help, I will die!¡± Among many emperors, the Beast Emperor has always been the weakest. He has no status to speak of. At this moment, he doesn¡¯t care about his own face and directly starts calling for help. Upon hearing this, the reincarnators attacking him intensified their assault. Other Emperors pretended to help. However, the reincarnation teams were somewhat united, preventing others from getting involved. Seeing this, Du Gang concluded, ¡°They all want Beast Emperor to die¡­¡± ¡°Or to put it another way, whether it¡¯s the reincarnators or these Emperors, they all want to see an Emperor die¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know the reason, but the first dead Emperor could always reveal something. ¡°Bastards!¡± The Beast Emperor was disheartened. Although he was also an Emperor, he fell into such a dire situation. He did not even have a single loyal subordinate or a true friend. What a tragedy! ¡°I am the Beast Emperor. Whoever kills me will pay a price in blood!¡± At this moment, he no longer tried to dodge or hide. He exploded in strength, burning his life force, andunched a crazy attack. ¡°Boom!¡± After a fearless Beast Emperor made an all-out attack, each move he executed was terrifying and fear-inducing. In fact, among the reincarnators present, none could face him alone, but together they could suppress him. Just like boiling a frog in warm water, slowly nibbling away at him. Now, he no longer feared injury or death, and he exploded with a burst of ferocity,unching a heavy attack on the people around him. ¡°Boom!¡± A reincarnator failed to dodge and was instantly blown up, turning into a cloud of blood. ¡°Bam!¡± Another reincarnator was hit. He disappeared like a fly swatted in front of everyone without a sound. ¡°Temporarily avoid the attack and focus on dodging!¡± After losing two members, this reincarnation squad did not panic, but rather calmly issuedmands. Soon, the remaining eighteen reincarnators spread out very tacitly, keeping a certain distance with Beast Emperor, but faintly forming a formation to trap him, preventing him from escaping. A fight with a cornered beast! At this moment, the Beast Emperor once again turned into a senseless wild beast, roaring and bellowing, but to no avail, unable to change the situation of the battle. The other battlefields, on the other hand, remained stable. The seven reincarnation squads firmly blocked the local strongmen, preventing them from intervening. Everyone has their own ulterior motives! Watching this, Du Gang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. These natives, they¡¯re too disunited. Every one of them has their own small ns; they even want the Beast Emperor to die. After a while, the Beast Emperor gradually calmed down. He had understood ¨C the other Emperors weren¡¯t unable to save him. They didn¡¯t want to. What do they mean?! He didn¡¯t know. If it were anyone else, he would¡¯ve probably had the same thoughts as the others, wanting to see the state of the Source Land¡¯s gap after the death of an Emperor. After all,pared to the world¡¯s recognition, the reason they gathered was that each of their Original Daos was left in the Source Land to fill the gap. ¡°Boom!¡± The Beast Emperor used a big move, temporarily forcing the enemy away. Barely catching his breath, he found his gaze jumping back and forth between his former friends. These people had no trace of sorrow or worry on their faces. They were cold-blooded. Yeah! The Beast Emperor suddenly began tough. ¡°You guys are just like me, your humanity has been extinguished over the tens of thousands of years. Except for yourselves, you don¡¯t care about anyone else. And here I was, hoping you¡¯de and save me¡­¡± ¡°The only thing I regret is not being able to see you all die¡­ What a pity¡­¡± Just as he was about to continue speaking, a reincarnator quietly unleashed a secret technique, suddenly appearing behind Beast Emperor and shing down. To his surprise, the Beast Emperor didn¡¯t react at all. He didn¡¯t resist or dodge but let him strike down. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Blood of pure gold sshed across the sky and a head spun and slowly fell to the ground. The Beast Emperor was dead! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, heaven and earth resonated and it started to rain blood across the three realms, mourning the loss of the Emperor. The Beast Emperor probably never thought that in the end, it would be heaven and earth itself mourning his demise. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s face lit up with delight, ¡°It works!¡± ¡°The loophole in the Source Land¡­ it¡¯s gotten smaller!¡± However, his expression soon turned grave. The loophole in the Source Land had only shrunk slightly. It was so small that it waspletely different from his original n. His initial n was to throw all the other Emperors into the Source Land to fill the gap so that he could free himself and roam the myriad realms freely. But now, one Beast Emperor had only filled one percent of the gap. Not only him, but all the Emperors also saw this scene. The faces of all of them grew rather ugly. ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± The Heavenly Emperor turned to the many Reincarnators, his voice dark with menace, ¡°What if these dogs of the origin were also made Emperors and thrown in¡­¡± Chapter 364: 363: The Emperor of the Dao! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) Chapter 364: Chapter 363: The Emperor of the Dao! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) ¡°Can you devise a way to prove one to be an Emperor?¡± The Heavenly Emperor spoke without intentionally lowering his voice, so everyone present heard him. For the reincarnated people, what mattered was not what the Heavenly Emperor thought, but the method of proving someone to be an Emperor. After all, this was an essential condition forpleting the third task. The Heavenly Emperor looked at the longing eyes before him, puzzled, but still said, ¡°Proving one to be an Emperor is simple. We just need to bestow the Great Dao onto the Source Land¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a reincarnated person interrupted,¡±I heard that when you emperors were promoted, you seeded by killing novice warriors ¡­¡± The Heavenly Emperor shook his head, ¡°That was forty thousand years ago when the Original Way first appeared. No one¡¯s energy was strong enough to break through to be an emperor on their own, so they needed to lend strength¡­¡± With a shimmering gaze, he stared at the many reincarnated people and said, ¡°But you are different. Each of you is a potent force at the peak of the ninth stage, wanting to advance to emperorship is easy for you¡­¡± Hearing him say this, many reincarnated people did not believe him. Someone frowned doubtfully and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that bing an emperor requires not only breaking the ninth stage, but also breaking the gate of the three burns?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡±
The Heavenly Emperor and the other emperors burst intoughter. At this moment the God Emperor also stepped forward and scoffed, ¡°The so-called gate of the three burns was just a block we created to preventters from taking our ces¡­¡± A reincarnated person sneered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of you telling us now?!¡± All the emperors present were shrewd and clearly sensed the longing for proving emperorship among the reincarnated ones. But, this issue was too important, none of the emperors dared to answer rashly. Seeing this, the Heavenly Emperor took the initiative and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve walked the Original Way and proved ourselves emperors. Although our strength has greatly increased, in reality, we¡¯ve been helping the seeds repair and develop the Original Way for these forty thousand years, and we can¡¯t escape¡­¡± The reincarnated learned about the seeds from some high-level locals. Upon hearing this, they actually felt relieved. For the reincarnated, a limitation like the seed couldn¡¯t pose a hindrance. Once theypleted their tasks, they could return to the Heavenly Court. Why would they be trapped here? ¡°How to leave the Great Dao in the Source Land?!¡± The reincarnated were not worried that the Heavenly Emperor would turn traitor. Everyone present had years of hard-earned battle experience and plenty of hidden aces. The Heavenly Emperorughed. He stepped aside, revealing a piece of the core Source Land and pointed, ¡°Here it is. This is the core Source Land where I have stationed for many years. If you entrust the Great Dao here, you can prove yourself to be an emperor, but the question is, do you dare?!¡± If thesepdogs of the seeds were willing to be emperors, they would be more than happy to oblige. After all, for their side, the Emperor Seed Project was intended to let theters prove themselves and fill the gaps. If these people were willing to fill the gaps, why not? Not only the Heavenly Emperor but also other emperors stopped speaking and quietly observed, at this moment, their interests were aligned. One could say, this was the first time in forty thousand years that their interests aligned. ¡°Step aside!¡±
A member of the Golden Team looked at the Heavenly Emperor and others and made the demand. Bing a real emperor andpleting task three was something they must do as reincarnated, even if the Heavenly Emperor and others harboured ill intentions. Seeing this, the Heavenly Emperor and the other emperors did not hesitate and flew up quickly, staying far away. During the flight, the South Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°What if they attack the core of the Source Land?¡±
For so many years, the Heavenly Emperor has been protecting the core of the Source Land. If it is breached, they all risk falling into the realm and perishing. The Heavenly Emperor replied with an indifferent smile, ¡°The core of the Source Land is our lifeline, isn¡¯t it also the seed¡¯s?¡± ¡°For so many years, the seeds have been deeply rooted in the Original Way and have grown considerably. They now can¡¯t do without it. If the Source Land is destroyed, the seeds will also be severely injured. So, they won¡¯t let the Source Land be destroyed!¡± In his eyes, those who were cultivated by the seeds and harboured thoughts of proving to be emperors, may as well do so. Once they have proven to be emperors and vested their lives and wealth in the core of the Source Land, they won¡¯t dare to rebel. Then there will be no shortage of people to patch up the gaps, and it will never be his turn again ¡­ Seeing the Heavenly Emperor and other emperors willingly step aside and ce the Source Land before them, the reincarnated became hesitant. The captains of the eight teams gathered to discuss. ¡°Do you reckon they have a trap since they agreed so quickly?¡± ¡°Trap, it¡¯s possible, but unlikely. They dared to let us prove ourselves emperors because they think that we belong to the seeds, and they believe once we have proven ourselves, we must be enemies of the seeds and guard here all the time ¡­¡± ¡°Little did they know, our true aces are members of the Heavenly Court!¡± A reincarnated snorted, ¡°Or we could just destroy the Source Land and let these emperors die¡­¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± The person who just suggested the idea was immediately rebuked.
¡°Killing emperors and killing the Heavenly Emperor, can be done after bing a real emperor, it just takes a bit of effort!¡± ¡°But what if the Source Land is destroyed and we can¡¯t prove ourselves as emperors? What if we can neverplete task three?!¡± With that said, some of the reincarnated who had been eager to act had their enthusiasm extinguished at once. Indeed, for them, to y it safe, proving oneself as an emperor andpleting the seemingly most difficult task was the priority. As for what¡¯s left, whether it is to kill the emperors or kill the Heavenly Emperor, that can bepeted for slowly. After all, there are several emperors, but only one Heavenly Emperor. When the timees, it will be inevitable for the nine teams to fight each other. In their minds, Du Gang¡¯s team had already perished, leaving only Wu Yang¡¯s team. After all, the power gap between the two sides is huge, and any sensible person would think Wu Yang¡¯s team would win. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll prove it first, but who wants to give it a try first?!¡± The reincarnated looked at each other. Nobody wanted to be the first one to take the hit. Ultimately, someone impatiently said, ¡°If no one wants to, then let the indigenous locals try proving themselves first!¡± On the other hand, the emperors watching the reincarnated discussing, were in no rush at all. If they were willing to discuss, it indicated that they still desired to prove themselves as emperors and the hope was great. The fear was that if they werepletely controlled by the seeds and had no autonomy, and were hell-bent on fighting regardless, then nothing could be done.
¡°Thankfully, these folks are very selfish!¡± The Human Emperor chuckled, ¡°It seems there¡¯s little progress with the seedling, the people who are nurtured remain disloyal to it.¡± Upon hearing this, the God Emperor narrowed his eyes and replied nonchntly, ¡°Well, you too have consumed a lot of resources for the seedlings, do you not have your own hidden motives too?¡± Upon hearing this, many of the emperors looked at the Human Emperor curiously. However, the Human Emperor¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy, and he stared at the God Emperor. The God Emperorughed. ¡°I caught a man who was also involved with the seedling. He sensed the aura of the seedling on you.¡± Damn it! The Human Emperor wanted to curse. He had not expected that the seedling would begin to suspect him and secretly cultivate others. What¡¯s worse was how weak these recements were; they were easily captured, and now he too was discovered. Feeling the ever colder gazes of everyone, cold sweat began to form on the Human Emperor¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± he frantically exined. ¡°I merely utilized the resources of the seedling to secure some benefits for myself. I didn¡¯t do anything to betray you!¡± He quickly pointed to the reincarnated ones in the distance, ¡°Are you sure you want to take action against me? If they misunderstand this situation and stop considering the path to ascension..¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Heavenly Emperor immediately stepped forward, shielding the Human Emperor. He chuckled, ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been good friends for tens of thousands of years. Living to our age is not easy. Although he was formerly a part of the seedling, he has never done anything to betray us. There¡¯s no need to make this more awkward than necessary. Besides, the more people we have, the greater our strength in a fight against the seedling!¡±
Everyone was left speechless. If someone else had said this, they would believe it, but the fact that it wasing from the Heavenly Emperor made it somewhatughable. Four thousand years ago, it was the Heavenly Emperor himself who dragged everyone into the abyss, initiated the Original Way, and caused the downfall of so many strong individuals. Moreover, among the victims were many of his closest friends. However, they all ended up being severely injured or killed by his schemes. Now, he was pretending to care about their friendship. Hypocrite! Although many others thought the same, no one rejected him. After all, everyone shared the same fate now. Even pretending to be friendly was worth it. Then, someone from the reincarnated team shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone here who¡¯s about to break through to the ninth level? Let him ascend here and show us!¡± Zhen Tian King was annoyed. He himself was almost at the ninth level. He was considered a pioneer in the way of cultivation forty thousand years ago, and yet these people didn¡¯t even bother to remember his name. ¡°They¡¯re just disrespectful¡­ They don¡¯t even know to respect their elders¡­¡± Of course, he only dared to mumble softly. After all, there were so many others at the ninth level who were his seniors, he had to be careful and cautious. Beside him, the Yang God smiled and said, ¡°Zhen, this is a rare opportunity. You should take it!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Zhen Tian King was flustered, thinking of refusing. Before he could speak, the Yang Godughed, ¡°Think for yourself. If it wasn¡¯t for the Triple Jiao Gate, would you be on the path toward the Emperor position?¡± Zhen Tian King was stunned, and then agreed. ¡°Had there been no Triple Jiao Gate, I would naturally have pursued the path of ascension¡­¡± The Yang God smiled and continued, ¡°The Triple Jiao Gate was created by a group of immortals. The purpose was to admit a new group of followers, allowing them to achieve their horrendous ambitions, but now, this n seems to have backfired¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand? At present, even if you advance to the Emperor stage, these people would not dare to harm you, at least not until the others fall into the pit as well¡­¡± As he spoke, he pointed towards the hundredodd people at the ninth level. Zhen Tian King finally understood. The times had changed. If it weren¡¯t for these hundredodd ninthlevel beings, he¡¯d have been cautious about showing his abilities. But now, the old emperors had shifted their attention from them to the new entries in the ninth level. This meant he could pursue the path to ascension worry-free. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Just when Zhen Tian King was about to agree, another man stood up ahead of him. Everyone turned to look. It was Kun King. He trembled slightly, and he ascended to the ninth level with a mighty aura. He spoke calmly, ¡°I too have reached the ninth level. It¡¯s a good chance to ascend to the Emperor position¡­¡± Zhen Tian King was openmouthed in shock, staring at him incredulously. ¡°Kun, I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d concealed your abilities so well!¡± At this point, more people began toe forward. ¡°I¡¯m ready too!¡± Hong Yu, Li Zhu, the God Forge, the Weapon Master, Stone Break, Feng, Tian Chen and everyone else announced their readiness. All of the old generation of eighth-level warriors were ready to take a step forward. In that moment, they all ascended to the ninth level without much difficulty. It was obvious they had also analyzed the present situation and realized that this was the least risky moment to ascend to the level of the Emperor. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Zhen Tian King was shocked. He never expected that so many of them had been hiding their real power. Li Zhuughed, ¡°As an eighth level being, we can¡¯t even participate inbat. It¡¯s too frustrating. Even if we reach the ninth level, we will only be one in a hundred at most, and we probably won¡¯t even maintain that status soon. There¡¯s no point in just waiting. It¡¯s better to be an Emperor. The more strength you have, the more control you have!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, if we do not ascend now, we¡¯ll be reduced to mere cannon fodder¡­¡± Losing their dignity was even more unbearable than losing their lives. They had hidden their abilities for so many years, all for the goal of bing an Emperor. Now that the opportunity had presented itself, why should they continue to hide? Suddenly, more than a dozen newly ascended ninth-level beings rushed over. The reincarnated ones didn¡¯t object. In fact, they were happy to see more test subjects. Moreover, their second task required them to kill an Emperor. The task didn¡¯t specify whether they had to kill an old or a newly ascended Emperor. The rise of these people gave them more options. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As each of the ninth-level beings showcased their way of thought and entrusted it to the origin, the new Emperors appeared. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the ascension of these new Emperors was very smooth. There were no heavenly tribtions or bottlenecks. They ascended smoothly. Seeing this, the reincarnated ones hesitated no more. They all entered the sourcend in session, beginning their own ascension. Seeing this, Du Gang and his threepanions also decided to stop hiding and quickly followed into the Source Land to be Emperors. Chapter 365: 364: Melee! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) Chapter 365: Chapter 364: Melee! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) The reincarnators were somewhat surprised to see Du Gang and his threepanions rush into the Source Land. They didn¡¯t expect that these four were still alive. However, they didn¡¯t give it much thought, assuming that they had used some kind of trick to shake off Wu Yang¡¯s team. Nobody had the leisure time to trouble them, as everyone was busy advancing andpleting the second task. Establishing the Dao in the Source Land wasn¡¯t difficult, as each reincarnator had the experience of lodging the Dao in the Heavenly Court, so they managed it with ease. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The body of each reincarnator was filled with bursting energy and grand momentum. Over a hundred reincarnators and around a dozen strong locals broke through to the next level in a short time, achieving the status of the Emperor¡¯s Dao Fruit.
After Du Gang advanced, he felt a so-called emperor¡¯s aura, which caused him to slightly furrow his brows. The so-called emperor did not advance him to the Celestial God Level. On the contrary, he felt as if he had a strange sensation. It seems, this Emperor¡¯s path is like a phantom road. Not only him, but all the other reincarnators had the same feeling, each finding the vulnerability and illusion of the Emperor¡¯s state. ¡°I thought I could advance directly to the Celestial God level. It looks like I overthought it!¡± A reincarnator sighed with emotion. Contrarily, the other local breakers, after advancing to Emperor, all revealed brilliant smiles. Clearly, bing the Emperor was enough for them, which meant they now had the power to meddle in the Emperor¡¯s affairs. ¡°Almost two hundred Emperors, that should be enough, right?!¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Emperor and other old Emperors arrived. The Heavenly Emperor had a bright face, as if feeling gratified at seeing so many Emperors emerge. ¡°Attack!¡± At this moment, something unexpected happened. In the Source Land, a ten-man Golden Team suddenly drew their weapons and attacked a rtively weaker reincarnator team. ¡°How dare you?!¡± The attacked team was utterly shocked, they did not expect that just after they had advanced to the Emperor¡¯s level and before they had trounced these natives, they already started fighting among themselves. Don¡¯t they fear others taking advantage of this situation?! As soon as a hand is moved here, many other teams also start their actions.
At this moment, it seemed as if they had already discussed it secretly, each picking their own team to fight. Even Du Gang and his threepanions were targeted by a team, who attacked them persistently. Seeing this scene, let alone the experienced emperors, even those who were coerced toe, were all dumbfounded. ¡°What the hell, why are they fighting among themselves?!¡±
The Heavenly Emperor waspletely stunned. He had nned to plot a good n, hoping that these people would consume some of their energy to mend the gap. But to his surprise, they started fighting among themselves without needing his intervention. All the Emperors looked at each other, all in a state of confusion. Only the Human Emperor revealed a trace of bewilderment on his face at this moment. Just now, he had sensed the aura of the seed. That¡¯s right, as the object of the seed¡¯s key cultivation, he was very familiar with the seed¡¯s aura. As Gu Changqing could smell the seed¡¯s aura on him, he could smell the seed¡¯s aura on these reincarnators. Could it be that the seed made a move?! The Human Emperor was a little stunned. Looking at the current situation, it indeed looked like the seed was intervening. But the problem was, weren¡¯t these people cultivated by the seed itself?! ¡°Mend the gap!¡± He thought and then suddenly realized, ¡°These people were put together by the seed to mend the gap!¡± Though his guess was slightly off, the process was simr indeed. It was indeed the seed that had made a move. Evidencing Dao in the Source Land, this entire Source Land is the seed¡¯s territory, it only temporarily left this ce. Bearing witness to Dao on his turf, he could naturally influence it.
From the seed¡¯s perspective, the reincarnators were a group of foreigners with unknown purposes, with a high probability that they were targeting him. After all, in this world, the most valuable thing is the seed. Therefore, when these people were witnessing the Emperor Da, he took the opportunity to detonate some emotions in their hearts, leading them to ughter each other. In fact, task one, requiring them to kill a reincarnator team, was the key to the seed being able to influence the reincarnators¡¯ emotions. And Du Gang and hispanions had justpleted this task. Their desire to kill other reincarnators was not strong, thus, they were hardly influenced. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for now!¡± Du Gang quickly sensed that the emotions of these people were not right, so he did not try to fight, but instead led the other three to once again choose the tactic of retreating. Luckily, from the nine teams ¨C excluding the four of them ¨C eight were exactly full teams. As soon as they retreated, a team that was originally vacant suddenly ambushed the team pursuing Du Gang and others. These two teams immediately started to fight, which gave Du Gang and the others an opportunity to retreatpletely. They came hurriedly and left abruptly. Du Gang and hispanions had just reappeared and established an Emperor, only to be chased and escape into the void again, fleeing the core area. However, they didn¡¯t go far, but went round in a circle and sneaked back, waiting quietly. ¡°Du Gang, what¡¯s going on here? These guys are too stupid, aren¡¯t they?!¡± Even if Kou Yingwu wasn¡¯t too sharp-minded, he understood at this moment that it was not a good time for the reincarnators to conflict. It would be better to jointly defeat the other local natives and then fight for supremacy. In particr, the ones who attacked priel, were actually from the top ten Golden Teams. Logically, based on their rank and order, they were the most likely to im the final victory. In other words, they were the least likely to change.
As a result, they were the first to start, which seemed very puzzling. Du Gang shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± His eyes flickered slightly, ¡°I guess it might be because the seed has made a move!¡± ¡°Witnessing the Emperor¡¯s Way means cing the Great Dao on the seed. Though our True Spirit Great Dao was entrusted to the Heavenly Court long ago, the secondary entrustment here is still somewhat useful¡­¡± ¡°At the very least, the seed could influence us, but the influence is limited¡­¡± Kou Yingwu watched the people on the scene fight in a mess, scratched his head, ¡°So, what should we do now?!¡± Du Gang nced at him and countered, ¡°Do you have the ability to make them stop?!¡± ¡°No!¡± Kou Yingwu looked dazed, ¡°If I had that ability, why would I hide here¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the end of it?!¡± Du Gang sneered, rolling his eyes at him. At the core of the Source Land, as the seeds¡¯ power gradually started to take effect, the emotions of all those who had been acknowledged as Emperors started to fluctuate more and more. Finally, one of the Reincarnators shifted their attention towards the natives of thend.
Not only that, seasoned Emperors with various other intentions were getting eager to give it a try at this moment. ¡°Boom!¡± As one of the Reincarnators initiated the attack on the Heavenly Emperor, the entire battlefield was thrown intoplete chaos. The onlooking Emperors, under the influence of the seeds and the escting tension in the atmosphere, chose to join the battle simultaneously. At this moment, the only ones who remained calm were Du Gang, his threepanions, and a group of powerful individuals who had surpassed the eighth threshold. Fang Ping looked at the scene in shock, then turned to Boxer, asking, ¡°Are all you old guys this passionate?!¡± Boxer was taken aback and shook his head, ¡°This level of spectacle I haven¡¯t seen for tens of thousands of years. Thest time I saw it was during the battle of the Emperors¡­¡± He gazed into the distance lost in memories, ¡°That was over thirty thousand years ago, shortly after the Original Way was first developed. An Emperor secretly killed the strongest primary martial artist to steal his power and ascend. It waster discovered¡­¡± ¡°At that time, all the primary martial artists were furious. They thought their tribal leaders died gloriously in battle, but instead, they were treacherously ambushed by these Emperors. If that wasn¡¯t enough, they even absorbed all of the energy. You tell me, is this not a cause for the world to be angry?!¡± ¡°That was the first war between the primary martial artists and the Original Way.¡± Boxer sighed heavily. ¡°In terms of low to mid-tier Combat Power, without a doubt, the primary martial artists came out on top. After all, they had greater numbers and held more power in society¡­¡± ¡°However, unfortunately, in the high tier Combat Power, the Original Way won!¡± In his eyes, there was a hint of perplexity, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always had a suspicion¡­ I wonder if the seeds interfered during that time¡­¡± ¡°Even though the strongest of the primary martial artists were not as powerful as the Emperors, the gap wasn¡¯t sorge. With multiple top-tier individualsbined, they could still put up a fight against the Emperors!¡± ¡°Back then, there were many top-tier individuals. At the very least, they were openly stronger than the few Emperors of the Original Way!¡± Fang Ping nodded slightly, ¡°If the seeds interfered, it would be expected. After all, the Original Way can speed up the cultivation of the seeds, helping them perfect the world¡¯s original source. Naturally, they would support people following the Original Way¡­¡± His eyes flickered, ¡°By that logic, then these people are also influenced by the seeds¡­¡± He quickly shifted his attention to the Source Land, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the new Emperors. These guys¡¯ faith is ced on the seeds, hence, they are affected¡­¡± As Fang Ping suddenly pondered a new thought, he turned to Zhang Tao with an excited look on his face, ¡°Old Zhang, do you dare pull off a big job?!¡± Zhang Tao was taken aback as he looked at him with wide eyes, ¡°Do you have a death wish? There are more than two hundred Emperors here. The two of us just barely crossed the eighth threshold, and we are not even close to the ninth. Charging into this is courting death¡­¡± ¡°I have a n¡­¡± Fang Ping¡¯s voice slowly faded away as he started tomunicate his idea telepathically. At this, Zhang Tao¡¯s face changed drastically, showing a mix of cloudiness and brightness. Others, like Moon Spirit, West Pole, and those powerful individuals who lost at the eighth threshold and had no trump cards left, trembled upon seeing this scene. Thinking about Fang Ping¡¯s experiences and aplishments since his debut, they all weighed in, asking to join in. ¡°Fang Ping, we actually share the same interests. We want to live freely, throwing off the yoke of being pawns!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we are all straws on the same stalk¡­ I mean, we are all on the same path. It¡¯s better to n together than to act by yourself, right?!¡± Fang Ping nced at their eager faces and revealed a faint smile. He nodded and said, ¡°You can join us if you wish, but you have to listen to me, or else¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem!¡± At this stage, there were already more than two hundred Emperors, and they were all losing their minds. They were feeling extremely insecure. But Fang Ping, this troublemaker, could provide them with some sense of security. After all, in this world, phrases like ¡®Child of Destiny¡¯ and ¡®Child of Fortune¡¯ hold a lot of sway. And it just so happened, that this Fang Ping was one such individual. After observing for a while, Du Gang noticed a worn-out Emperor. He murmured, ¡°I¡¯m going to finish the second task.¡± Saying this, he disappeared in the blink of an eye, turning into a ck shadow and rapidly moving towards the edge of the battlefield. Over there, an old Emperor, the South Emperor, was on the brink of a perilous situation, being besieged by Reincarnators and looked as if he was going to fall at any moment. His power was equivalent to the Beast Emperor and could be considered one of the weaker Emperors. He could withstand a fight against several who had surpassed the ninth threshold, but he was unable to resist against the Reincarnators who had already ascended to being Emperors. Just when it seemed like he was about to fall, a ck shadow suddenly sprang out from the ground and swiftly aimed for the South Emperor. ¡°You!¡± The South Emperor, focusing all his energy on dealing with the other Reincarnators, didn¡¯t expect someone to hide in the shadow on the ground. He waspletely caught off guard and was struck by Du Gang sessfully. With a single blow, Du Gang destroyed his Divine Soul and killed him. [Ding, Task twopleted!] It was very simple. He had already received the system¡¯s prompt. At this point, three out of four of their team¡¯s tasks werepleted. Only the task to kill the Heavenly Emperor was left. But this task¡­ Du Gang nced at the Heavenly Emperor in the distance, who was holding his own against twenty others and not losing. He shook his head and chose to continue retreating. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± The Reincarnator in front of him, upon seeing his soon-to-be-won kill get stolen, was filled with rage. He yelled and then aimed his attack at Du Gang. ¡°Hehe!¡± Du Gang, through the secrets taught by Ancient City, had learned several powerful techniques. They may not have been too helpful in increasing his strength, but his ability to escape was exceptionally astounding. He immediately fell backward, turned into a puddle of ck water, and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight like a shadow. ¡°Bang!¡± After a loud noise, a huge pit appeared where Du Gang had disappeared, but there were no signs of him. ¡°Damn it!¡± Looking at the huge pit, the Reincarnators naturally would not think that Du Gang was dead. They understood that he had seized the opportunity to escape. They cursed him silently in their hearts while being quickly drawn back into the battle against the others. The sneakily retreating Du Gang was praised by Kou Yingwu upon his return. ¡°Great job, Du Gang! Now all that¡¯s left for us is the task to kill the Heavenly Emperor!¡± He was somewhat excited, ¡°Do you think, if we kill the Heavenly Emperor, we will ascend, and the others will be killed?!¡± Du Gang nced at the Heavenly Emperor in the distance and frowned, he felt that this Heavenly Emperor, though seeming wild, appeared to still be concealing his true strength. Shaking his head, he said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, let them fight!¡± Chapter 367: 366: Return! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) Chapter 367: Chapter 366: Return! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) ¡°Damn it!¡± The Heavenly Emperor roared in fury, as a rift in the void split open. He attempted to plunge in but was rejected, tossed back out as though the void itself refused him. It was not just him, others at this moment too, tried to test their luck but much to their disappointment, none could traverse through the void. Their realms have plummeted, dropped all the way to the breaking point of the eight level. On the other hand, Du Gang and his team, due to their preemptive execution, retained the breaking ninth level. ¡°Damn!¡± In the shadows, Kou Yingwu, struck speechless with shock watched the scene unfold. Tao Xuanzhu looked at Du Gang, reverence filling her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you saw this far ahead¡­¡± Du Gang wore a smile, ¡°Now, we can begin harvesting!¡± Topletely seize these over two hundred kings, he would need quite some time.
But right now, encountering more than two hundred breaking eights, even if they were formerly kings, they were negligible! ¡°Transform!!¡± At this moment, Du Gang saw no need for obscurity any longer. If he can¡¯t seize their powers even after Fang Ping had weakened them, he would really be weak beyond pity. Boom!¡± Showing no signs of holding back, he transformed into a giant, standing tens of meters tall ¨C the most potent form he could take right now. Every inch of his body, truly was on par with the Celestial God. Having a physical form reaching such a level, every single move was potent enough to divide the heavens and shatter the earth, moreover, he possessed a Supreme Artifact. ¡°Ancient Divine Spear!¡± Following a long-absent shout, a spear that perfectly matched his scale slowly appeared. Zing!¡± A distinct metallic sound echoed, as though the Ancient Divine Spear was calling back to him. Thud! Du Gang gripped the spear, his whole persona emanating an aura of unbeatable confidence. ¡°Who¡¯s that?!¡± At the distant reaches, several powerhouses have noticed Du Gang, terrified by the colossal figure. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this guy part of that four-man group from earlier?!¡± Recognizing him, a returnee uttered in astonishment, ¡°How could he grow so enormous?!¡± Simrly, another returnee scowled, shouting at Du Gang, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, trying to make enemies out of us?!¡±
Heh! Du Gang smirked, ¡°I¡¯ve already grown this massive yet you guys think I¡¯m here to entertain?¡± ¡°Apocalypse!¡± Without further ado, heunched his most potent attack. Instantaneously, the spear slipped out of his hand, shooting towards the crowd.
¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!!¡± ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!!!¡± The entire space became precarious as the spear pressed forward, splitting cracks, terrifying in its power. ¡°Run!¡± One startled individual attempted to fly away but promptly fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I fly?!¡± Not just him, increasingly more people recognizing the horrifying power of Du Gang¡¯s spear chose to retreat. However, not a single person was able to escape its range. ¡°Momentum!¡± ¡°His spear holds momentum, no escape!¡± Someone eximed, revealing the terrifying truth. ¡°What do we do?!¡± ¡°Join forces!¡±
The calm ones realized that they had to band together to resist this onught or have no chance of survival at all. ¡°All together now, resist his attack, kill him!¡± In that moment, every returnee and veteran king united, setting amon goal to withstand Du Gang¡¯s lethal spear attack. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Splendid rays of light began to flicker as the powerhouses all released their killing moves, showcasing all the techniques they had up their sleeves. When faced with the brink of death, none chose their end. The only thing they were capable of was a desperate resistance. ¡°Haha!¡± Du Gang chuckled. Had all these men been kings, they might¡¯ve had a chance of withstanding his attack. However, after being tricked by Fang Ping and his seed, those reduced to the breaking eight simply didn¡¯t stand a chance. ¡°This is an attack capable of annihting the Celestial God, and you think you can withstand it?¡± Boom!
As if to confirm his im, following the spear¡¯s impact, the ground became deste. All persons disappeared, vanished without trace. They did not flee but were pulverized to dust by that attack, not even their ashes remaining. The power of a single spear, horrifying in its potency. ¡°Is it¡­ over?!¡± From a distance, Kou Yingwu, Tao Xuanzhu, and others who supported them were dumbfounded. Zhang Xinyi¡¯s mouth hung open, disbelief was written all over her face. She had never imagined Du Gang to be this formidable. He¡¯d fought and won, single-handedly. ¡°Over two hundred of them were instantly killed in one fell swoop?!¡± Is this what Apocalypse looks like?!¡± At this moment, their world was as if it had been destroyed just to rebuild as this spectacle truly left them stunned, unable to regain theirposure. On the other end, Fang Ping and others who could still see into the sourcend using the power of the seed were thoroughly shaken. Each person, regardless of being Fang Ping, Zhang Tao or the other breaking eight powerhouses were all left dumbstruck by the spectacle. ¡°He¡¯s single-handedly wiped them all out?!¡± They couldn¡¯t believe it. Those people were once prodigies who thrived four thousand years ago and opened up a new era, yet they simply perished.
¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡± Everyone found it hard to believe, but the blood raining from the sky proved that it was indeed real. When a king falls, blood rains from the skies. Not just one, but over two hundred of them resulted in the world plunging into an endless blood rain. This world, due to the power of Du Gang¡¯s spear, was about to undergo a significant change. A change that would reboot the world anew. [Returning to the ace team space!] [Promotion mission aplished, beginning upgrade!] No sooner had they returned to the space of the Heavenly Court, Du Gang and hispanions were teleported again. When they woke up, they found themselves in a ce just like a heavenly pce. It was a world filled with mist, ethereal air swirling, and far away, a flock of heavenly cranes were leisurely cruising. Further afar, arge number of celestial pces lined up in a row. Even from such a great distance, everyone could hear the melodious songs of orioles and swallows, their voices pleasant and gentle. ¡°Where are we?¡± The four of them stared nkly at each other,pletely clueless as to why they were teleported here by the Heavenly Court. Just then, a voice came from behind them. ¡°Here is Heavenly Realm, the Ninth Heaven.¡± Du Gang¡¯s hair stood on end at these words. His cultivation level might still be at the True God Level, but his physical body had already reached the Celestial God Level. Still, he didn¡¯t notice this voice at all until it resounded. Quickly turning around, they saw a man in a green tunic standing before them. If Du Gang had not seen this man with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe there was another person there. Because this man didn¡¯t emit even a hint of aura, almost like he didn¡¯t exist at all. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Du Gang asked aloud. The middle-aged man smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am the Guide of the Heavenly Realm!¡± Seeing Du Gang and the others coiled up, ready to spring into action at any instant, he chuckled: ¡°Rx, my cultivation level is God King!¡± What?! Four expressions of disbelief stared at him. The Guideughed: ¡°I was once a reincarnate too. However, after I met my end during a task, the Heavenly Court resurrected me from the Deity Ranking, making me this Guide!¡± Du Gang gaped in disbelief, ¡°You have already reached the level of God King, yet¡­¡± He could not imagine what kind of task could lead a God King to meet such a fate and end up as a mere Guide. The Guide chuckled: ¡°Are there many God Kings?!¡± ¡°Think about it carefully, even a third-rate force has a God King, let alone stronger forces?!¡± ¡°Third-rate forces can¡¯t be counted across the entire continent, and there are also seventy-two second-rate forces. And this is just considering the faction forces, not counting various powerful families¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands is an underestimation!¡± The Guide shook his head, ¡°God King is nothing special,pared to the Divine Immortals outside, they are just like generals¡­¡± Divine Immortals, a race corresponding to the Abyssal Demon n, a supposedly much stronger race, sealed above the ninth heaven. And they were now in the ninth heaven of the Heavenly Realm. Could it be that the enchanting music they just heard was produced by these Divine Immortals?! ¡°Correct!¡± After hearing Du Gang¡¯s thought, the Guide smiled: ¡°Divine Immortals are expert maniptors of people¡¯s hearts. Those with weak mental fortitude often fall into their temptations¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry!¡± Heughed: ¡°You all are blessed by the Heavenly Court. You do not need to worry about the petty tricks of the Divine Immortals!¡± Du Gang and the others breathed a sigh of relief. He asked: ¡°Guide, we¡¯ve just finished our task of ascending from True Gods to Celestial Gods and got teleported here. Where should weplete our ascension?!¡± The Guide chuckled: ¡°Right here. In a moment, I¡¯ll lift a section of the heavenly curtain, revealing the Divine Immortals directly to you, and you can take that opportunity to ascend¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those sent by the Heavenly Court are protected. As long as there are no issues, you should be able to smoothly ascend!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he began to operate something himself, pulling out an object simr to a steering wheel, casting a spell, and, floating it in midair. Immediately afterward, he started to cast another spell, which injected a series of runes into it. The next second, the steering wheel bubbled with a rainbow light, and as if a burnt curtain had been torn apart, the entire sky gradually dispersed. With the disappearance of the curtain, a strange scene gradually unfolded before their eyes. The originally ethereal and misty environment hadpletely disappeared. What appeared before them was a deste expanse of dark nothingness. It was a world even darker and lonelier than the universe itself. A sense of destion arose, stirring within the four a feeling of forlornness that could not be suppressed. Even at the corners of their eyes, tears gradually trickled down, as if mourning and weeping for the world thaty before them. ¡°What is this?!¡± Du Gang was the first toe to his senses, looking warily at the darkness and asking. The Guide, seeing how easily he had shrugged off the influence, showed a look of admiration and smiled: ¡°This here, is the world of Celestial Gods!¡± He paused, then added: ¡°Or rather, this is the world inhabited by races represented by Celestial Gods!¡± He pointed to the ground below, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Abyss before, fought with the elites of the Demon n there¡­¡± ¡°The Abyss Demon n, they¡¯re from another world, a world full of chaos and imbued with the scent of death!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang¡¯s curiosity surged. He asked: ¡°Senior, why does these Demon ns, Celestial Gods, decide to invade our world?!¡± The Guide paused, then quickly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Seeing the looks of disbelief on their faces, he smiled and reiterated, ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply a God King, with Sages and Supremes above me. Do you think I¡¯d know such things?¡± He chuckled, ¡°But I can guess that these Celestial Gods and Abyss Demons use us as food. So, we are irreconcble¡­¡± Food?! Du Gang suddenly remembered the scene he saw when absorbing Pangu¡¯s memories in the universe. It was something like a fluffy material, ceaselessly devouring the entire universe¡­ He shuddered, shaking the memory from his mind, taking a deep breath, no longer pondering over it. Meanwhile, Tao Xuanzhu seized upon a loophole in the Guide¡¯s words and asked: ¡°Senior, are you saying that there still exist Sages and Supremes in this era?!¡± This Guide, being a character on the Deity Ranking, was immortal, living as long as Heaven and Earth, and couldn¡¯t return to the human world, so he was not evasive about these matters. ¡°I know a thing or two about this!¡± Heughed, ¡°The Supremes are probably all dead¡­¡± ¡°But, Sages, as far as I know, are present in every major divine tribe¡­¡± What?! Du Gang and the others were once again astonished, looking at him in shock. ¡°Er, I mean not alive ones!¡± The Guide waved his hand with a smile, ¡°Much like the sealed prodigies, these Sages usually choose to seal themselves away. Onlying forth in some critical junctures, otherwise, they probably remain dormant as they are now.¡± ¡°Critical junctures?!¡± Du Gang quickly picked up on his words and urgently asked. The Guide paused for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°I was just specting. In any case, it¡¯s likely that these Sages may awaken only at the brink of their race¡¯s obliteration.¡± Having said that, he regained his sternposure, ¡°All right, idle chat time¡¯s up. You guys better startprehending and achieve the level of Celestial God!¡± Hearing his words, Du Gang and the others stopped asking questions and started observing the darkness. After observing for a while, they finally understood the situation. ¡°So, this is what being a Celestial God is about!¡± The so-called Celestial Gods are those who, with the body of a True God at its peak, gaze upon real Celestial Gods and acquire stronger abilities. The difficulty for ordinary people lies in seeing them with their own eyes, for the sight of Celestial Gods naturally inspires terror, and ordinary people who witness them are easily lost and sink into oblivion. But they, being blessed by the Heavenly Court, were able to observe freely and make progress. Chapter 368: 367: The Choice of Path! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites, Please Support.) Chapter 368: Chapter 367: The Choice of Path! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites, Please Support.) Du Gang and the others had barely spent half a day in Heaven before sessfully ascending to the Celestial God Level. ¡°So this is what the Celestial God Level is!¡± Kou Yingwu wore a look of sudden realization, extremely proud of himself for achieving Celestial God status at such a young age. Du Gang nced at him dismissively, not bothering to reply. Bing a Celestial God was simpler than he had imagined. If reaching the Celestial God Level with his physical body merely represented his individual strength, Then when his Divine Soul and Divine Power reached the Celestial God Level, it represented his understanding of the world and hisprehension of the power of the Heavenly Dao. Comparing the True God Level and the Celestial God Level, it seemed to him like the difference between a student and a social member. He believed that those below the Celestial God Level could be ssified as students. True God Level could bepared to a university student, close to society, yearning for society, yet not truly part of it.
And the God Spirit Level,pared to a high school student, striving and training hard, hoping to enter a good university. The reason for this understanding was because when he watched Celestials, he clearly perceived that Celestial Gods were the main force tobat them. The power of a Celestial God entails adhering to the Heavenly Dao, in a better position to y Celestials. Just like a university student graduating and stepping into society to start working. Before entering society, all knowledge about societyes from hearsay, spection, and rumors. But when he actually steps into it, he realizes that all those years of study were for this very moment. To do better in his work, to earn more money. ¡°So, whether it¡¯s secret techniques, cultivation methods, or divine powers, they are just to help me better adapt to the struggle of being a Celestial God, and to better learn how tobat Celestials!¡± Du Gang sighed, but felt everything was as it should be. After all, the power of Celestial God originates from the Heavenly Dao, and the Heavenly Dao mainlybats Celestials and the Demon n of the Abyss. Therefore, their abilities lean more towards ying Celestials. The biggest difference between Celestial God Level and True God Level is that Celestial God Level allowsrge-scale invocation of the power of the Heavenly Dao. ¡°This is pretty much it!¡± Standing by, the Guide stepped forward andughingly said, ¡°For Celestial Gods, what people value most is resonance.¡± ¡°The divines, secrets, cultivation methods and so forth that you¡¯ve studied previously are all resonances perceived by predecessors in the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°If you want to dominate at the Celestial God Level, to be honest, other people¡¯s things can¡¯t help you achieve this. You can only rely on yourself¡­¡± He looked up at the sky and said calmly, ¡°You can only rely on what you have personally realized to truly support you in continuing your journey.¡± Hearing this, Du Gang frowned slightly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do we have distinctions such as Heavenly Level and Earth Rank Cultivation Methods?¡± ¡°And, I¡¯ve heard that Heavenly Level Cultivation Methods are useful even when one reaches the sage, even the Supreme¡­¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± The Guide let out a heartyugh, as if he¡¯d heard something hrious. Kou Yingwu and the others also came over, eager to hear the God King¡¯s exnation. The Guideughed for a while before gradually stopping.
He sighed with a hint of mncholy in his eyes, ¡°Heaven Earth Xuan Huang, these four levels of cultivation methods, in the end, are nothing more than a form!¡± ¡°A form left behind by the Supreme, saints, God Kings and all sorts of random people.¡± ¡°A standard method. Do you understand? This cultivation method was created for the creator himself.¡± ¡°Each person is different, each person has their unique aspects, and no one can bepletely the same as anyone else. The Guide looked at Du Gang meaningfully, ¡°Why are these things so coveted inrge ns and considered so important in the secr world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply because, the morepatible people are with these high-level cultivation methods, the more likely they are to get closer to their ancestors!¡± ¡°For instance, for a Heavenly Level Cultivation Method created by a Supreme, among his two descendants, one has a 10%prehension level and the other just 1%, how do you think the other descendants would view these two?¡± Without hesitation, Du Gang replied, ¡°Naturally, they would think the person with the 10%prehension level has more talent, and more resources would be tilted towards him.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± The Guide nodded his head, smiling faintly, ¡°The ancient families, for the sake of their lineage, often pay more attention to this.¡± ¡°Highprehension means there¡¯s a greater chance of producing someone stronger, but also more simr to one¡¯s own ancestor¡­¡± ¡°However!¡± He quickly interjected, ¡°However, once these people choose this path, they often lose their chance to be certified as Supreme!¡±
He looked around, ncing at Du Gang and then at Kou Yingwu, finally returning his gaze to Du Gang before speaking solemnly, ¡°A Heavenly Level Cultivation Method created by a Supreme can make one achieve Celestial Godhood, make one be a God King, or even help some geniuses achieve sainthood. However, this Heavenly Level Cultivation Method will absolutely not allow a person to ascend to Supreme!¡± ¡°Even¡­even if the person originally had the potential to achieve Supremacy, once he chooses this path, it is no longer possible!¡± Du Gang furrowed his eyebrows, feeling as if he hade to a fork in the road of his life. The Guide smiled without hurrying to speak. After allowing them some time to digest this information, he continued, ¡°Each Supreme is unique and has their own personal mark!¡±¡± ¡°Will a genius with the mark of another person be able to achieve Supremacy?!¡± In this moment, Du Gang had a sudden moment of clear understanding. This principle, in terms of his former life on Earth, resembled the difference between the first generation of wealth and the second generation. Not only that, a more apt analogy would be the difference between a great man and his son. The situation can be roughly analogous to that of Liu Bei and Liu Chan, Qin Shi Huang and Hu Hai. In order for one to achieve the aplishments of Qin Shi Huang or Liu Bei, they must rely on themselves, going step by step to create their own world. Otherwise, no matter how capable a descendant may be, he is onlypleting the details of a building that has already been erected. This is just like the many emperors throughout history, with people often remembering the founding emperor the most.
Fearing they didn¡¯t understand, the Guide added, ¡°It¡¯s as if there are some roads that you will never understand unless you walk them yourself, even if you master a Heavenly Level Cultivation Method with 100%prehension, you still cannot attain the rank of Supreme!¡± Kou Yingwu, Tao Xuanzhu and the others were confused, not understanding why it was this way. As for Du Gang, he had a moment of enlightenment. Living on Earth, he had seen some peculiar phenomena. Some self-made first-generation rich people are very frugal in their lifestyle. They wouldn¡¯t even enter a luxurious storefront to consume, even though their passive ie earned in a second could easily buy the whole store¡ªit still wouldn¡¯t appeal to them. In contrast, those second-generation individuals who grow up in very affluent conditions have everything avable to them¡ªluxurious cars, houses, and all kinds of indulgences¡ªand they enjoy themselvesfortably without any guilt. Two different mentalities! Du Gang murmured to himself, ¡°What¡¯s important is not the achievement itself, but the process. The process of striving is what truly shapes a person.¡± At these words, a light shone in the Guide¡¯s eyes. He stared at Du Gang with sparking eyes, unable to suppress his admiration. ¡°Your understanding is truly amazing!¡± ¡°Yes, to achieve the Supreme, one must carve their own path. Only then can they truly ascend to the Supreme. Otherwise, even with the best talent, those who persist in practicing the Heavenly Level Cultivation Method will eventually falter and halt their progress.¡± Du Gang slowly nodded, ¡°This, in fact, has formed two paths a long time ago.¡±
For instance, someone born in hardship during chaotic times cany the foundation for asting legacy. In contrast, someone born in prosperity during peaceful times can only earn themselves the title of benevolent monarch, no matter how hard they work. ¡°I¡¯m d I still have the chance to choose!¡± Du Gang showed a subtle smile. Indeed, being born in prosperous times means enjoying the fruits of their predecessor¡¯sbor, living infort and peace. However, it also means missing out on the opportunity to advocate for the masses, correct the world¡¯s wrongs, and seek justice. Now, he was standing at a crossroads where he had the chance to choose. As if prosperous and chaotic times coexisted, letting him choose. Choosing to be a rich man in the prosperous times, or choosing to be a hero in turbulent times. ¡°It would be too boring to simply leave the human world after such a rare visit, wouldn¡¯t it?!¡± Du Gangughed, even if he was not the body of the Ancient God, even without the blessing of fate, he would still choose this path. The Supreme, no matter how difficult the path is, he will choose to move forward! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Watching this scene, the Guide broke into a heartyugh once again. He stroked his imaginary long beard, a satisfied expression on his face. ¡°If you can achieve the Supreme, my guiding effort would not be wasted!¡± After he finished speaking, his figure slowly faded away. Seeing this, Du Gang hastily asked, ¡°Senior, what is your name?!¡± For a personing to enlighten his path, he held some gratitude. ¡°The name is just a code, you can call me Nameless!¡± In the void, a disembodied voice echoed. ¡°Nameless¡­¡± Du Gang and the others murmured this word, unable to calm their emotions for a long time. On the side, Kou Yingwu and the others were lost in confusion. They roughly understood the Guide¡¯s saying, realizing that being a Celestial God is a choice between two paths. One leads to the Supreme, purely relying on themselves. The other path is to methodically cultivate the Heavenly Level Cultivation Method, with a certain possibility of bing a God King, a very small chance of bing a virtuous and wise person, but absolutely no chance to achieve the Supreme. The advantages and disadvantages of the two paths are very clear. One symbolizes higher potential, and the other represents a secure career. This is much like a recent graduate contemting their future, whether to strive for their dreams or for a house. Striving for a house offers stability, which is what most people choose, and it¡¯s the easiest choice. Because in choosing this path, many people can help them, their tribal chiefs, uncles, and even ancestors, all chose this path. It can guide them better, giving them plenty of assistance. On the other hand, those who choose the Supreme, or those who strive for their dreams, face great uncertainty, the biggest risk. One might remain at the Celestial God Level for their entire life, or struggle entire life barely advancing to God King. But, there¡¯s a trace of hope of ascending to the Supreme! Being the offspring of traditionalrge families or inheritors of major sects, the three of them, excluding Du Gang, know very well how difficult it is to walk the path to the Supreme. ¡°That senior we just met was clearly once a peerless genius, but he fell here¡­¡± Kou Yingwu struggled, ¡°In history, many who sought the path to Supreme ultimately fell.¡± Before they got here, his father had advised him to choose the secure path. After all, in his father¡¯s eyes, even if his son, Kou Yingwu, could be a God King in the future, it would be an incredible honor. And the path to the Supreme is even more difficult?! ¡°What about your thoughts?!¡± Du Gang looked at the tormented Kou Yingwu and asked calmly. Kou Yingwu was speechless, the words lingered on his lips but failed toe out. He had his answer early on. His education from a young age and his character built through experiences had instilled in him that choosing a secure path is the highway. Hecked the desperate determination of those who climbed from the bottom and hadn¡¯t experienced the grueling hardships from terror, he was content with life. Du Gang smiled, ¡°I see, the Heavenly Level Cultivation is also quite good. If you be a virtuous and wise man, you might just be an immortal elder in your n!¡± Hearing these words, Kou Yingwu couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He felt as though he had betrayed Du Gang, just like a young man who should have opted for struggle but instead chosefort ¨C it made him feel guilty. Fortunately, Du Gang understood him. Du Gang turned his gaze to Tao Xuanzhu and Zhang Xinyi, who seemed no different. Their expressions and demeanor were indistinguishable from Kou Yingwu. They toocked the core drive to battle desperately. One, a saint of a major sect, the other, a daughter of a God King. These backed positions were reasons theycked the motivation to risk their lives. This is not about whether they could take the risk, but whether they wanted to. This concept has been destined since birth. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s part ways after this time!¡± Du Gang said indifferently, he knew what he would face next, instead of being forced to separate, it¡¯s better to part on good terms! Upon hearing this, the other three all hung their heads in silence, avoiding his gaze. Just then, their sight began to change again. Even though their bodies have not moved, they were no longer in the Heavenly Realm. The surroundings transformed back into the space of the Heavenly Court. The only difference was that the space originally symbolizing the True God Level now represented the Celestial God Level. [Congrattions on advancing to Celestial God, the task interval is adjusted to: one year to one hundred years.] [The teleportation portal¡¯smunication space is automatically upgraded to the highest level.] After receiving the instructions from the Heavenly Court, Du Gang looked at the other three and said, ¡°Let¡¯s part ways then, see you in the Jianghu¡± The instant he finished speaking, he chose to dissolve the team. At the same time, the other three disappeared instantly. The moment the team was disbanded, they returned to their individual spaces. Chapter 369: 368: The Backup of the Five Supremes! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites!) Chapter 369: Chapter 368: The Backup of the Five Supremes! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites!) The separation was nned from the start. At the beginning, Du Gang intended to stick together, expecting others to assist him. But in the end, the gap in strength among the four of them widened to such an extent that they had no choice but to split up. This time, their parting ways was due to the substantially different dangers they were about to face. He chose the most challenging and dangerous path, while the other two took a more secure route. If they were under the Celestial God level, they could still walk together despite their different ways. But now at the Celestial God Level, things were different. At this stage, the division of the task world put Celestial Gods and God Kings in the same stratum. This meant that some exceptional Celestial Gods would face threats of the God King level, which was beyond what ordinary individuals could handle. Therefore, splitting up was beneficial for both parties. The three of them, following Du Gang all the way, progressed rapidly. They effortlessly crossed from God Spirit Level to True God and finally advanced to Celestial God, which could be considered a two-step jump.
¡°Swipe!¡± Du Gang and Zhang Xinyi almost appeared simultaneously in reality. God King Zhang Youwei had been waiting for a long time, and with him was an old man with white hair who was also waiting. Seeing theme out, Zhang Youwei couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Xinyi, congrattions, you have advanced to the Celestial God level!¡± Zhang Xinyi however, was not overly excited, because today, she was about to part ways with Du Gang¡­ ¡°Ancestor!¡± Upon seeing the white-bearded old man, Du Gang paid his respects. This man was the Elder of the Yao Family. Previously, he had epted a favor from Yao Zixuan on behalf of the Yao Family. The Elder of Yao Family nodded and smiled, ¡°So you chose that path?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Du Gang responded with a steady expression. ¡°Very good!¡± The Elder of Yao Family greeted Zhang Youwei with a smile and then took Du Gang away. Core area of the Ancient City. All the God Kings of the eighteen ns were gathered, looking Du Gang up and down. ¡°Du Gang, there¡¯s something we need to discuss with you!¡± The Elder of Yao Family became the spokesperson for everyone. After all, among the eighteen people, it was he who shared the most intimate connection with Du Gang. ¡°After your entry into the Heavenly Court, a major event urred on the Primordial Continent¡­¡± Du Gang was somewhat curious and asked, ¡°What event?¡± ¡°A saint has awakened!¡±
The Elder of Yao Family¡¯s expression grew somewhat grave. He sighed, ¡°Originally, it wasn¡¯t supposed to awaken at this time¡­¡± It was clear he knew something but didn¡¯t say. Instead, he continued, ¡°The time hasn¡¯te yet, but the saint has awakened in advance, and the n has been moved up!¡± n?
Du Gang became more confused with a furrowed brow, asking, ¡°What n? Does it involve me?!¡± The Elder of Yao Family nodded, ¡°Yes, it involves you!¡± He confirmed, ¡°The so-called n was actually devised billions of years before the Big Bang!¡± ¡°At that time, a group of Supremes collectively designed a potentially sessful n, among which five people were key!¡± The Elder of Yao Family looked at Du Gang, ¡°You are one of them. You are what Pangu left behind, representing the Southern Wilderness¡­¡± ¡°Apart from you, there is one simr existence in each of the other four domains.¡± As expected! Although Du Gang had early on deduced and ascertained his special mission, the confirmation came from these people. He asked seriously, ¡°Are the other four also blood vessels?¡± ¡°Close enough!¡± The Elder of Yao Family nodded, ¡°At that time, the whole world was divided into five domains, each domain had one supreme ruler, and these five supremes each left a contingency¡­¡± ¡°In addition to this, in order to ensure the smooth progress of the n, arge number of second-ranking saints fell into slumber, sealing themselves off and preserving their strength, quietly waiting for the future. But now, they are beginning to awaken prematurely¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°You mean, I and the other four, need to save the world? The other saints are auxiliary? But now, the saints are awakening prematurely for unknown reasons, and our strength is not enough?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The Elder of Yao Family sighed, ¡°The five major supremes each left a contingency. Currently, we have basically determined that the contingency in the Southern Wilderness is you. However, your strength is far behind¡­¡± What exactly did Pangu Supreme leave behind, actually they didn¡¯t know either. After all, the cosmic human race was born after Pangu opened up the world. The reason they knew this was due to the other gods on the Primordial Continent informing them. This was also why the Southern Wilderness, one of the five domains, had all eighteen god ns allied with the Ancient City. Du Gang concentrated and curiously asked, ¡°Who were the five supremes at the time?!¡± He knew about the reflection of all the heavens, so he wanted to see if these people were legendary characters he was familiar with. The Elder of Yao Family nodded and slowly reported the names of the five. ¡°They are: God Emperor Jiuli of Central State, Primordial Heavenly Venerable of Eastern Ridge, Tathagata Buddha of the Western Desert, Roho Demon Ancestor of the Northern ins, and Pangu Supreme of the Southern Wilderness.¡± Jiuli, Primordial, Tathagata, Roho, Pangu. Du Gang was amazed. Indeed, these five supremes were names he was familiar with, and each of them had been passed down in the myths on Earth. ¡°So, what should I do now?!¡± He knew that these people summoned him back for a reason. Otherwise, there was no need for all of this.
The Elder of Yao Family began to speak, ¡°Originally, ording to the natural progression, you would probably have to wait until you be a God King in the Heavenly Court before gradually getting in touch with a stronger world¡­¡± ¡°However, now, the saints are gradually awakening. It¡¯s said that the n will beunched as soon as thest saint fully awakens. At that time, if your strength isn¡¯t enough, the n will copse. Therefore, the eighteen major god ns of the Southern Wilderness, that is, the top hundred god tribes, have agreed to mobilize all the resources of the Southern Wilderness to help you advance!¡± ¡°The entire Southern Wilderness?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, thinking that these old-heads were too big-mouthed. The ones who really governed the Southern Wilderness were those forty-five major forces. ¡°Hehe!¡± Yao Ancestor guessed what Du Gang was thinking, chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re arrogant? If it were before, naturally, we wouldn¡¯t make such a statement. But now, think about it¡­¡± Du Gang instantly realized and blurted out, ¡°Saints!¡± The saints have awakened! In terms of foundation, the foundation of the ancient and deste family was stronger. They had saints, supremes, and Dao soldiers. However, over the years, as saints and sages remained inconspicuous, they have had to adopt a low-profile approach. Nheless, even with such a change in disposition, the hundred mighty god ns remained intact. No matter how pressured by the Forty-five Big ns, they endured, their ranks not decreasing by even a single member! The Yao Ancestor grimaced in dissatisfaction, ¡°Young man, do you think too little of our noble household?!¡±
¡°I suspect you¡¯ve been fed an inted narrative by the disciples of those martial sects!¡± Seeing Du Gang¡¯s indifference, the old man gave a snort of derision: ¡°Among the Forty-five Big Powers, one is the strongest and nine the weakest. The only one refers to the Jiuli Dynasty in Central State ¡ª does Jiuli ring a bell?¡± Du Gang startled, and then enlightenment dawned. ¡°The Jiuli Dynasty, could it be the legacy of the Jiuli God Emperor?!¡± ¡°Correct!¡± The Yao Ancestorughed heartily. ¡°Do you really believe noble families fall that easily?!¡± ¡°Each of them, after all, is the continuation of Supreme beings. Within their ns, there are sleeping saints and sages to protect them. Do you really think any sect, despite its power and array of God Kings, could possibly squash them?!¡± Du Gang began to understand. In an era where saints and sages remain hidden, sects hold the bnce of power. This is because sects have versatility; they brought forth a surge of strong warriors during which the peak strength was that of a God King. In this period, the number of God Kings in sects was more than those in all god and royal nsbined. But even so, the hundred mighty god ns and the thousand strong royal ns still managed to survive. The main reason was the sleeping saints and sages within these ns, who, if they woke during a possible annihtion, would cause a catastrophe no one could bear. He muttered to himself, ¡°Thus, it¡¯s like an inversion of the times, a return to the era of noble households dominating.¡± ¡°Noble households dominating?!¡± The Yao Ancestor gave a chortle, pulling out a clearly higher-grade newspaper and passing it to Du Gang. epting the paper, Du Gang started reading. The first headline caught his attention: ¡°The Shaolin Monastery of the Western Desert announces a return to acknowledging Tathagata as the world¡¯s First Buddha.¡± This followed¡­ He remembered hearing people in his past say the Buddha worshipped by the Shaolin Monastery was Bodhi. He continued reading. ¡°Eastern Ridge¡¯s True Martial Sect announces return to the Primordial Heavenly Venerable¡­¡± One statement after the next, he came across several uncanny derations. This all seemed like a stunt from the Forty-five Big Powers, dering or turning to one of the Five Supreme beings. Yao Ancestor chuckled: ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know. Some of the saints have been revived and they¡¯ve given guidance on future matters to these Forty-Five Big Powers. So these people are prudent and farsighted ones.¡± ¡°Of course, there were some martial sects whose founders, the saints, have revived and directly announced the news.¡± Du Gang was left agape, astonished at the spectacle. Overnight, everything had massively changed and the previous circumstances had rapidly turned around. ¡°This¡­¡± He found it hard to believe. Why would those sects announce their positions so hastily when they themselves had saints who were revived too? Yao Ancestor noticed Du Gang¡¯s bewilderment and withughter, shared, ¡°It¡¯s the lingering prestige of the Five Supremes.¡± ¡°Those God Kings, most of whom hadn¡¯t experienced the era of the Supremes, revered them to a lesser extent.¡± ¡°However, saints and founders of the martial sects who had lived through such an era held deep respect and fear for ¡®Supremes¡¯. These people knew that going against the Supremes¡¯ wishes was courting disaster. Also, with each of the five regions having a powerhouse left by a Supreme, it added anotheryer to their fears.¡± ¡°Are they afraid of me?¡± Du Gang gave a start. He hadn¡¯t imagined a day like this was possible. ¡°Hehe!¡± The Yao Ancestorughed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Even though you are at the Celestial God level now, I estimate that once you consolidate the powers from the Southern Wilderness, you¡¯d be able to break through to the God King level¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dareplete the sentence. Even though he was aware that the saints and wise men held Du Gang in high esteem ¡ª blindly so, in fact ¡ª they had personally experienced the pain of not being able to advance to the level of a saint, despite struggling for billions of years. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare take Du Gang¡¯s chances of advancing to the level of a saint lightly. However, Du Gang felt a bit ted inside. To him, strength was the root of all. With the Southern Wilderness offering him the power from the entire continent, he felt invincible. ¡°When do we start?!¡± He was eager to seize the moment. The Yao Ancestor shrugged, ¡°Normally right after you exited Heavenly Court, you would straightaway go to a ce prepared for you to absorb energy and improve your cultivation level. However, there are still some people in the world who dissent, raising objections.¡± Objection? Du Gang narrowed his eyes, ¡°What objection?¡± He wanted to know who dared to act in this way under the watch of saints and sages. The Yao Ancestorughed, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite funny. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re exploiting the weak with their strength, but rather just a few individuals at the same Celestial God Level as you who want topete with you to see if you¡¯re really worthy of receiving the support of the entire region.¡± Upon hearing that it was a group of Celestial God Level opponents, Du Gang rxed instantly. If the saints and sages didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble, the Celestial Gods stood no chance.¡± At that point, Yao Ancestorughed again, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate just yet. The saints in our Southern Wilderness have agreed to their challenge!¡± ¡°These saints have even greater confidence in you than you do in yourself!¡± ¡°They are absolutely certain that you will win. They not only epted their challenge but also dered that any Celestial God who can defeat you can rece you and enjoy the benefits of the resources that were meant for you!¡± What?! Du Gang was stunned, finding this hard to believe. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too childish? After all, I¡¯m the backup n of Supreme Pangu, and they¡­¡± The Yao Ancestor just shrugged, spreading his hands, ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it, who made the saints have so much faith in you?¡± Du Gang¡¯s mouth twitched. We haven¡¯t even met face to face and you guys decided everything on my behalf?! How about faith in me?! He could only respond with resignation: ¡°Howrge is the entirety of Southern Wilderness, and how many powerful beings are at the Celestial God level? Can I really take them all on?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yao Ancestor let out a heartyugh. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, the saints already started nning apetition to select only the strongest contenders since you entered Heavenly Court. They¡¯ve handpicked formidable opponents for you in order to settle on your final challengers!¡± ¡°Rest assured, in the end, only the three strongest will have a chance to defeat you. These three are acknowledged by all other Celestial Gods as the strongest!¡± Yao Ancestor said all this with an air of gloating, ¡°In that case, once you¡¯ve defeated the three of them, you can silence any doubts in everyone¡¯s minds.¡± ¡°You will then be guiltless in appropriating the resources of the Southern Wilderness!¡± Du Gang found himself at a loss for words. He had only just advanced to the level of a Celestial God! ¡°Are those guys all at the peak of the Celestial God level?!¡± He felt like he had asked a stupid question, but couldn¡¯t help it due to the suddenness of events. ¡°Yes!¡± Du Gang felt resigned. By the looks of it, he had to fight, whether he wanted to or not. He shook his head, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do this. Once I stabilize my state of cultivation and reach the peak of the Celestial God level, I won¡¯t be afraid of them¡­¡± As he finished, he turned to ask, ¡°By the way, did the saints mention when I¡¯m supposed to fight them?¡± The Yao Ancestor smiled mischievously, ¡°Now!¡± Chapter 371: 370: Consecutive Victories! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Support!) Chapter 371: Chapter 370: Consecutive Victories! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Support!) Launch the big move! A slight sigh escaped Du Gang¡¯s heart, realizing that continuing to stall was indeed not beneficial to him. It wasn¡¯t that his Ancient God¡¯s body was inferior to the Fighting Holy Body. It was just that the opponent¡¯s physique inherently grew stronger as the battle progressed. The real strength of his Ancient God¡¯s bodyy within its transformation ability. Havingprehended this point, Du Gang no longer hesitated and shouted, ¡°Transform!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, his body began to surge dramatically in size. In the blink of an eye, he towered over a distance of one kilometer and he was still expanding. ¡°Thump!¡± Sun Wukong, with his golden cudgel in hand, hit Du Gang¡¯s ankle, causing a dull sound, but the attack didn¡¯t inflict significant damage.
Seeing this, he quickly retreated, increasing the distance between them. At this moment, Du Gang had transformed into a towering figure, standing tall and looking truly terrifying. ¡°Impressive move!¡± Sun Wukong was amazed, as expected of an Ancient God; he could not match this kind of ability. At a hundred meters tall, he could maintain his full power by leveraging the ¡°Mimicking Heaven and Earth¡± technique. However, at a height of ten thousand meters, the ¡°Mimicking Heaven and Earth¡± technique could only unleash ny percent of his full strength¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± After transforming into the titan of ten thousand meters, Du Gang, clutching his spear, smashed it down forcefully. The powerful momentum scattered Sun Wukong¡¯s hair. ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± Sun Wukong dodged the hit and tumbled backwards three times. ¡°Shriek!!!!¡± He let out a sharp monkey scream, grinding his teeth as he red at Du Gang. The disparity was too significant when a hundred-meter-tall being tried to fight a ten-thousand-meter-tall one¡ªit was simply insurmountable! With this realization, Sun Wukong didn¡¯t hesitate to disy his divine technique. ¡°Mimicking Heaven and Earth!¡± After a roar, Sun Wukong, who was originally a hundred meters tall, also began to expand. In an instant, he reached a height of ten thousand meters, equal to that of Du Gang.
At this moment, people watching the battle projection from the outside world, werepletely shocked. ¡°How can they grow so big?!¡± ¡°This is terrifying. Just their size alone already outmatches us by far¡­¡± In fact, ordinary Celestial Gods couldn¡¯t transform. Even if they could expand their bodies, they would merely reach a height of three or four meters. It was nothingpared to the two fighting inside, who started at a hundred meters and then expanded to ten thousand meters ¡ª it was simply not human.
Not only that, the ¡°Mimicking Heaven and Earth¡± technique was not something an ordinary person could use either. This technique was beyond the abilities of even Fu Rusheng and the powerful spirit from the Tai Sui tribe. ¡°Mimicking Heaven and Earth¡± demanded extremely high physical strength from the practitioner. It was simply impossible to perform without reaching the limit of physical strength, and the consequence of forcibly using it would be a copsing and splintering body, which would eventually lead to death. Fu Rusheng turned to the Tai Sui tribesman and smiled, ¡°Brother Ling, do you have any countermeasures?¡± The Tai Sui tribesman gave a faint smile, ¡°The Ancient God¡¯s body is indeed unique, and I am unable topete. However, if it¡¯s about soul power, he might not be my match. I wonder if Brother Fu has a countermeasure?!¡± Fu Rusheng let out a heartyugh, ¡°Of course, even if his physical strength is strong, it would be futile if he can¡¯t unleash it!¡± The Tai Sui tribesman fell silent, gazing at Fu Rusheng with a meaningful look, and didn¡¯t say another word. ¡°Kill!¡± After transforming into a ten-thousand-meter-tall figure, Sun Wukong, knowing that his strength was temporarily reduced by ten percent, decided to take the initiative to attack in order not to fall behind. In his eyes, as long as he could hold Du Gang back until his fighting power increased again, he would have the upper hand. ¡°Hehe!¡± Unfortunately, Du Gang had already seen through his n and had no intention of stalling. ¡°Transform!¡±
With another fierce shout, Du Gang¡¯s form began to spread rapidly as he continued to grow. This time, Sun Wukong waspletely taken aback. ¡°One hundred thousand meters!¡± ¡°One million feet!¡± ¡°Ten million feet!¡± He ceased to resist entirely. Even though he had reached a height of ten thousand feet, facing an existence that was still a thousand timesrger than himself, what could he possibly fight with? How can an ant duel with a human?! Besides, he clearly sensed that, despite Du Gang¡¯s body reaching ten million feet, he still wielded boundless energy, proving that his strength was infinite! He couldn¡¯t match up! Not just him ¨C at this moment, the billions of spectators outside were all silent. They couldn¡¯t even fathom this kind of level, which had reached a state that was impossible to see clearly. ¡°If he were on the continent, could he obliterate a province with a single stomp?!¡± The crowd was trembling, utterly submitting to such terrifying strength.
¡°So this is an Ancient God!¡± Someone muttered to themselves, ¡°I thought he was someone not much different from our physique¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Someone who came to their senses earlier chided sarcastically, ¡°Not much different from our physique? You¡¯re really ttering yourself!¡± ¡°Even if Du Gang isn¡¯t imed to be the strongest inheritor of Pangu, having the same ancient Godly body as Pangu alone means you can¡¯tpare!¡± No one spoke anymore, each person understood a fact deep in their hearts. That was, the Ancient God Du Gang, without a doubt, was the absolute number one! However, there were exceptions. Some members of the Fu Family and individuals from the Tai Sui Spirit Family refuted, ¡°Even if he¡¯s strong, it¡¯s only his physical body that¡¯s strong. When meeting someone who is good at soul attacks, he would still be like meat on a chopping board!¡± Within the battlefield. After his initial defeat, Sun Wukong recovered his fighting spirit. His eyes were shining with golden light, eyes like torches, his whole body ame. ¡°Winning over me isn¡¯t that easy!¡± At this moment, he still refused to give up, resolved to fight to the death.
¡°Attack!¡± A powerful shout echoed, causing every rock, piece of soil, and every grain of sand at the center of the battlefield to shatter, as if a cosmic big bang, hurling in all directions. After a while, the entire battlefield became nothing but open air, without a trace ofnd dust. The two hovered in mid-air, standing off against each other, their gazes meeting, war intent burning. At this moment, Du Gang suddenly wanted to use a special move. This was something he saw in a film, a palm technique called ¡°Descend from the Sky¡±. Tathagata Palm Strike! Without the blessing of Tathagata, it was just amon palm strike, grinding down towards Sun Wukong. However, at this moment, the sky copsed! The sky of the entire battlefield copsed, shaking from the force of this palm strike, as if it was about to explode. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, Sun Wukong transformed into a gargantuan ape, each roar expanding his body further. In a very short while, he grew to a height of a hundred thousand feet. ¡°Hiss!¡± His heavy snorting caused the world to lose color. He clenched his fists and mmed them against his chest twice, as if to provoke: I dare you toe! Du Gang paid no mind, or rather, he couldn¡¯t see Sun Wukong¡¯s actions at all. He was way too enormous! So enormous that, even though Sun Wukong had expanded to the size of a hundred thousand feet, he still seemed minuscule like an ant. Just one of Du Gang¡¯s palms would be impossible for Sun Wukong to resist, let alone using any weapons. The two rapidly approached each other. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, Sun Wukong¡¯s entire form was instantly suppressed, plunging towards the abyss of ten thousand feet. ¡°Hiss Hissss!¡± Sparks flew from under his feet. This was him using his full force to resist Du Gang. But, It was no use! With a body tens of millions of feet tall, Du Gang had already surpassed the rank of Celestial Gods. If we only talk about physical strength, most God Kings may not be his match. This is the body of an Ancient God, this is the inheritance of the strongest Supreme, Pangu. ¡°Boom!¡± Sun Wukong managed to resist for only three seconds, then he was utterly defeated,pletely subdued by the giant hand. He lost! At this moment, he epted his defeat wholeheartedly. At this moment, heaven and earth shook. All the spectators watched this scene in utter shock. This was a sight that many people, or rather most people, would not be able to witness in their lifetimes. It could be said that this scene would be remembered by many people for their entire lives. Even when they were old, they could endlessly recount to their descendants the thrilling parts of this day. Du Gang emerged victorious! In the darkness, a voice was heard. This voice made everyone present shiver in their hearts. This was the Sound of the Dao! At this moment, no one dared to question Du Gang¡¯s identity and strength anymore. Apany by the Sound of the Dao, what a great honor and glory! An elder with a crazy look in his eyes, murmured to himself: ¡°With such an honor, even if I die, what does it matter?!¡± He can die in peace! With the end of the battle, Du Gang returned to his human form. As for Sun Wukong, he was naturally saved and treated by the sages. ¡°The first round, Du Gang is victorious!¡± An ancient sage, looking satisfied, nced at Du Gang and announced the result. Immediately, the entire arena erupted in excitement. Everyone started discussing the match. Every one of them was frantically spreading what they had seen and heard today. One could imagine that after this battle, the name of Du Gang would be known throughout the world. From today onward, there wouldn¡¯t be a person in this world who wouldn¡¯t know of Du Gang¡¯s name. ¡°The second round, who among you will go?!¡± Du Gang stood on the stage, looking at Fu Rusheng and the strong one from Tai Sui Spirit n, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. This battle formally established his reputation, and also let him clearly see his own strength. Moreover, it showed his own style. The strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n walked out slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I nted some flowers at home waiting to be watered¡­¡± Fu Rusheng on one side naturally had no objections, Du Gang nodded his head, quickly entering the battlefield. Upon seeing this, the strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n also followed him in. Following this, a virtual screen again appeared, and everyone once again lifted their heads to watch. ¡°I am different from Sun Wukong, my main cultivation is the Divine Soul, my attack method is mainly based on the Divine Soul, so Ancient God, you pay attention!¡± The strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n was very confident in himself, didn¡¯tunch a sneak attack, and even reminded him instead. Upon hearing these words, Du Gang looked cautious, but he was not afraid. Divine Soul ¨C He wasn¡¯t weak in that aspect either. Through his trials in the universe, his Divine Soul was, in fact, different from ordinary people¡¯s, it appeared to be somewhat stronger. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, the strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n¡¯s eyes darkened, his Divine Soul disappeared. Simultaneously, on Du Gang¡¯s side, his eyes also dimmed. Neither of them moved but their Divine Souls fought on an invisible battlefield. Yet from the outside world, through the projection, people could only see two unmoving bodies. ¡°Wait, even if it¡¯s Divine Souls, couldn¡¯t theypletely disappear, right?!¡± Someone raised a doubt, they also had divine souls, although not powerful, they could also fight, but they had never seen such a bizarre situation where both of them disappear. ¡°Hehe!¡± Someone chuckled and exined, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Soul World?¡± ¡°The Soul World is a higher level realm that only Divine Souls of a certain level can enter!¡± ¡°Apparently, both of them have extremely powerful Divine Souls, the two Divine Souls entered the Soul World to battle!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± The spectators understood all at once, but felt it was dull. After all, in their eyes, the two people in the battlefield werepletely still, without any sign of movement. Soul World. This ce is and of nothingness, exhibiting a characteristic of grey darkness. The divine souls of Du Gang and the Tai Sui Spirit n¡¯s strong man were extremely dazzling here, each standing on one end, confronting and fighting each other. ¡°I did not expect your Divine Soul to be so powerful!¡± The strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n was a little incredulous, astonished beyond belief. Du Gang did not respond to him, at this moment, he was immersed in a special state of mind. At present, he was just battling the strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n with his consciousness alone. But he himself was witnessing an incredible sight. People! An endless stream of people! In Du Gang¡¯s eyes, he saw many people. People from the Earth! People from the Universe! People from the Primordial Continent! At this moment, he seemed to look through the Soul World and saw an even deeper ce. As if he had seen theherworld and the abyss, and the familiar figures from the past. Reincarnation¡­ Du Gang muttered to himself. His Divine Soul was still chaotic, but even so, he was able to fight the strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n almost evenly. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Suddenly, several voices resounded from the void. Du Gang was taken aback. These voices, some were familiar, some were strangers, but without exception, they were all filled with kindness. It seemed as if they had been quietly waiting for his arrival in the River of Time. What are you guys up to?! He let out a silent yell. There was no response. In the next second, an enormous Divine Soul force charged into his body. What¡¯s happening?! Du Gang was perplexed, he didn¡¯t understand why this was happening. At this moment, the strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n, who was shing with him, stopped with a look of despair on his face. ¡°How is it possible, your Divine Soul is so much stronger than mine¡­¡± ¡°Since my birth, because my Divine Soul was different from ordinary people¡¯s, I have been carefully cultivated, all the way I have absorbed countless resources, reaching my level today, why are you¡­¡± The strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n could not ept it, the man in front of him, his Divine Soul power was increasing right before his eyes, this kind of growth speed was something he had never seen in his entire life! Twice as strong! Four times as strong! Ten times as strong! In a short moment, Du Gang¡¯s Divine Soul had grown ten times stronger. And this power was still increasing. At this moment, the oppressive force emanating from Du Gang¡¯s body alone was enough to make the Divine Soul of the Tai Sui Spirit n¡¯s strong man unable to breathe. ¡°Boom!¡± The strong one from the Tai Sui Spirit n finally could not stay in the Soul World any longer, he was involuntarily expelled. The victory has been decided! Chapter 372: 371: Comprehension! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Support!) Chapter 372: Chapter 371: Comprehension! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Support!) ¡°Thepetition is over, Du Gang wins!¡± A grand voice rang out. All those watching the battle in the field were stunned. From their perspective, the two opponents just stood still, unmoving for about three or four minutes. And the oue was decided just like that? In the battlefield, the mighty one from the Supreme Spirit n looked somewhat pale, his expression changing unpredictably. After a long time, he sighed, raised his hand, and cupped his fist, saying, ¡°Thank you, Brother Du, for showing mercy. You won this round!¡± Though he was unwilling to admit defeat, losing meant losing. Moreover, Du Gang did notunch a full-out attack on his Divine Soul at the very end. Otherwise, he could have ended up as an imbecile. In fact, a contest between Divine Souls was the most dangerous. A slight mishap could render someone foolish. After all, in other types of fights, no matter how dire the situation, the worst one could lose was their physical body or end up seriously injured. Even in death, one could be reborn from the Deity Ranking in the Heavenly Court. Although one would lose their freedom, they still had the privilege to live. But in a struggle between Divine Souls, the victor had the power to decide whether the vanquished lived, or lived foolishly. Fortunately, Du Gang did not attack him.
Du Gang nodded slightly as a form of acknowledgment. In truth, even he was somewhat dumbfounded and didn¡¯t understand what had just happened. In the Soul World, he found that many people he had met before, or to put it precisely, those who had died in the Pangu Universe, all appeared in the Soul World. They seemed like energy drinks, surging into him frenziedly, increasing his Divine Soul power. After thinking for a while, his mind shed back to the state he was in when advancing to the spirit god level. He assumed that his selection might be rted to his circumstances at the edge of the Entropy Domain, and this sudden increase in his Divine Soul power was likely connected to it as well. With that thought, he let it go; if it was his, he should take it. Anyway, an increase in strength was better than anything else. Beneath the stage, many people looked at Du Gang in amazement, expressing their feelings. ¡°Worthy of being an ancient god, worthy of being chosen by the Supreme Pangu. Not only is his physical body powerful, but his Divine Soul is extraordinary as well!¡± ¡°Yes, even the powerful one from the Supreme Spirit n couldn¡¯t beat him. Du Gang¡¯s Divine Soul is too powerful!¡± At this point, only Fu Rusheng was left on the stage. Fu Rusheng was feeling great pressure, looking at Du Gang with a heavy face. He had initially thought that even if Du Gang¡¯s Divine Soul was powerful, at most it would be on par with the Supreme Spirit n. Ideally, the two would weaken each other, allowing him to take advantage of the situation. To him, the vanity of winning thepetition fairly was much less important than acquiring the vast resources of the Southern Wilderness after winning thepetition. But now, Du Gang had effortlessly defeated the powerhouse of the Supreme Spirit n. That suggested that his strength might be far greater than he had imagined!! But even so, there was no way he wasn¡¯t going to fight, right?! ¡°Boom!¡± Two dark blue lights shot out from Fu Rusheng¡¯s eyes, and his fighting spirit was bursting. He was full of fight. Below the stage, the spectators watching this scene were all extremely excited. ¡°This is getting exciting! Fu Rusheng is about to show his real ability!¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting all day, and finally it¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Divine Soul Group or the Divine Body Group, it was very difficult for Sun Wukong and the Supreme Spirit n to win. Moreover, Sun Wukong almost got defeated by someone from the Azure Flood Dragon n¡­¡± ¡°But in the Divine Power Group, Fu Rusheng is leading by arge margin, surpassing many strong yers. He didn¡¯t use his full strength and still managed to win thepetition effortlessly!¡± Those who have battled in the Divine Power Group and Divine Soul Group were not pleased, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit of an overstatement? Isn¡¯t the reason Fu Rusheng could do this because there were fewer people in the Divine Power Group?¡±
In fact, most people chose the Divine Power Group. However, the majority were ordinary forces and they were mostly eliminated in advance. By the time it was the final match, not many people were left in the Divine Power Group. That was because, among all the major ns and royal families in the Southern Wilderness, natural talent was highly valued, and most of these people had physical strength and Divine Soul power. On the contrary, Divine Power depended more on the cultivator¡¯s natural talent. Among the powerful families, the proportion of powerful people was not high. Instead, many whocked the bloodline and were from humble backgrounds chose Divine Power. They had no way to contend with the strongest of the current Fu Family who specialised in Divine Power. This resulted in Fu Rusheng easily winning thepetition during the finals. But this didn¡¯t mean he was the strongest. ¡°Du Gang, you¡¯re really strong!¡± Fu Rusheng didn¡¯t rush into battle andughed, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Divine Body or Divine Soul, you might be stronger than me!¡± ¡°But in Divine Power, what is tested is not only natural talent or innate qualities. It¡¯s actually about one¡¯s postnatal development, using one¡¯s true talent toprehend the strongest offensive method!¡± As a member of the Fu Family, he valued skills and deep research into Fortune and Luck Spell Methods, much like most other members of the Fu Family, who didn¡¯t care much about bloodline. In his eyes, only the things he researched himself were the best. Everything else, whether it was Divine Power or Divine Soul, was tainted, to some extent, with the innate or with lineage. Du Gang was a little panicked. He himself did not have many Divine Power techniques.
Basically, all of them were inherited from the Ancient God¡¯s power. Though what they contained would seem extremely formidable to ordinary people. However, like Fu Rusheng had said, facing such a dedicated practitioner, they were far from enough, appearing very amateur. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Fu Rusheng was somewhat impatient, striking out quickly. Suddenly, the battlefield was covered, and the projections of the two of them appeared in the outside world. ¡°Double Dragons ying with a Pearl!¡± Fu Rusheng rubbed his hands together, and two dragons formed from Divine Power appeared, twining together as they rushed towards Du Gang. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± The sound of the dragon¡¯s roar echoed. If Du Gang hadn¡¯t seen these dragons being conjured, he would have thought that real dragons were rushing towards him. ¡°Power of the Ancient God!¡± At such a moment, he didn¡¯t have time for much thought. He wielded the Power of the Ancient God in the way he was most familiar with. ¡°Boom!¡±
The previously invincible Power of the Ancient God was crushed like porcin by the two Divine Dragons at that moment. ¡°Bam!¡± Just as the two dragons were about to attack Du Gang, he teleported rapidly, barely escaping and avoiding the First Tribtion. Too strong! Du Gang¡¯s expression was solemn. He knew he couldn¡¯t win the match relying solely on Divine Power. Even if he used Divine Soul or the God Body in a Divine Power match, it wouldn¡¯t be well received, it wouldn¡¯t be a proper move. Only by defeating him with Divine Power could it be considered a victory! But his Divine Power¡­ ¡°Power of the Ancient God!¡± Undeterred, Du Gang used the Power of the Ancient God again. This time, he increased the amount of Divine Power. ¡°Boom!¡± Unlike before, it didn¡¯t rush in headlong but took the shape of a spear, stabbing towards the Divine Dragons. ¡°Hehe!¡±
Fu Rusheng gave a coldugh. His hands moved quickly, forming a quick incantation. The two Divine Dragons immediately changed direction, avoiding the spearhead and coiling around the spear handle, continuing their attack on Du Gang. This is troublesome! Du Gang had no choice but to back off again, escaping a certain distance. Right now, relying solely on Divine Power, he can¡¯tpete with the enemy! ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°p!¡± Suddenly, the battlefield began to tilt one-sidedly. Fu Rusheng attacked, Du Gang fled, looking very distressed. The spectators on the outside were all stunned. ¡°Oh my God, Fu Rusheng is actually so strong!¡± ¡°Indeed, even though Du Gang possesses the Ancient God¡¯s body, he¡¯s still not too proficient at using Divine Power attacks!¡± ¡°True, it is too harsh on him. Divine Power is something that people of a lower rank study more¡­¡± ¡°Quiet, did you forget that the Fu Family specializes in Divine Power research?!¡± Du Gang was unaware of the outside circumstances; at this moment, he was exhausted from running around, feeling extremely ufortable. This was the first time he had been pressured like this by someone of the same rank. Although he was restricted from disying the might of his God Body and Divine Soul, his Divine Power wasn¡¯t just a little bit behind. What should I do?! How can I defeat him?! Du Gang was somewhat hopeful inside, wishing that like thest time, humans from the Pangu universe would offer him divine souls. Unfortunately, no matter how much he prayed, nothing like that happened. Instead, Fu Rusheng saw his desperation and even summoned a few more divine dragons to attack. ¡°Nine sons of the dragon!¡± ¡°Hope my son bes a dragon!¡± He really knew how to use his divine power. He even performed an operation where ¡®I¡¯ gave birth to ¡®myself¡¯. The number of divine dragons in the field increased, making Du Gang even more embarrassed. This can¡¯t go on! Du Gang clenched his teeth, forced himself to calm down. If he waited for a pie to fall from the sky, he wouldpletely lose resistance. This time, he began to think carefully about opportunities for aeback. Despite considering all possibilities, he couldn¡¯t think of any method. Wait! He suddenly remembered what Yao Ancestor had said before, that the sages valued him highly. Even these sages had agreed to these three fights on his behalf. Why were they so confident? Du Gang had no confidence in himself, but surprisingly, these sages believed in him more. Believe in me? Du Gang was startled, shook his head. It¡¯s not me that they believe in, the sages¡­ they believe in Pangu! I am the secret n left by Pangu as the Supreme, so they believe in Pangu, not me. In this case, I have to find a solution myself! After racking his brain, Du Gang suddenly thought of Earth. He realized, the only difference between him and these people was that he came from Earth. Could there be anything special about Earth? Such as¡­Journey to the West: Conquering the Demons and Global Martial Arts?! He thought of the task worlds he¡¯d encountered in the Heavenly Court. In those two worlds, thanks to being born on Earth and having watched movies, he took the initiative and eventually won. If that¡¯s the case, could the divine power techniques have been concealed within his earthly experiences all along?! Du Gang suspected that he had been following the trajectory of Pangu The Supreme since birth. After all, that was the Supreme, who had the ability to see through the River of Time. If this is the case¡­ At this moment, his brain was whirling rapidly, constantly spinning, contemting possible counterattack scenarios. Rasengan? No, this use of power is verymon! Kamehameha? Impossible, this use of power is simpler! In Du Gang¡¯s mind, he was tirelessly searching for answers from animes, TV series, novels,ics, and other worlds he¡¯d seen before. There were too many, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Suddenly, Du Gang thought of the Big Bang. Back then, he had never deeply thought about the Big Bang, and just felt it was a necessity for expanding the universe. But now, he had reached Celestial God Level, saw much broader aspects, and understood that the universe could expand even without an explosion. But why did Pangu choose to use an explosion?! Could it be, he was hinting at me?! Du Gang shook his head, feeling he was thinking too much. The Big Bang, that was over billion years ago, how could Pangu back then¡­ He paused abruptly, realizing he might be mistaken. Because, Pangu was the Supreme, with the ability to view the River of Time. Could it be, over billions of years ago, he had already begun to find a way to win? Just like Doctor Strange in Avengers: Infinity War, who had already seen the future five years ago and chose the best oue. If this is the case¡­ Du Gang¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter as it urred to him that all of this was entirely possible. Even Avengers: Infinity War might have been a calcted arrangement by Pangu for him to be able to easily see and to trigger associations a billion yearster. After all, without simr movies, it would be difficult toe up with such associations. If this were true, it would mean that Pangu had chosen a path for him long ago. It indicates that the key to victory is hidden in the Big Bang! The Big Bang¡­ At this moment, Du Gangpletely abandoned his previous assumptions and let go of everything he saw right now, and began to recall the descriptions of the Big Bang on Earth. It was a singrity of immense mass. The explosion of the singrity led to the expansion of the universe. Compression? A smile appeared at the corner of Du Gang¡¯s mouth. Pangu wanted to tell me that the strongest divine power technique is not aboutplexity or whether it involves both hands or a single hand. The strongest divine power technique ispression! If I can¡¯t defeat my enemy, it means it¡¯s notpressed enough! Keeppressing and I will always win! Kill two birds with one stone! At this moment, Du Gang understood Pangu¡¯s deep intention. Although he hadn¡¯t won the match against Fu Rusheng yet, he knew he would win. Not only would he win, but thanks to this match, he also knew how to defeat the external enemies. Pangu not only chose him but also calcted his entire future for him. No matter how many or powerful enemies there are in the outside world, as long as his Divine Soul, God Body, and Divine Power arebined and the power is continuouslypressed, he will definitely win! ¡°Hmm?¡± Fu Rusheng looked at Du Gang with a puzzled expression, not understanding why Du Gang was smiling even though he was in a bad spot. ¡°The Ultimate Kill Move!¡± When Du Gang started to speak, the air was filled with fervor. ¡°The Ultimate Kill Move ¨C Big Bang!¡± The instant he finished speaking, a singrity abruptly appeared in the palm of his hand. It was a singrity the size of a grain of rice, seemingly insignificant, but the power it contained made everyone watching the fight feel fear. ¡°Go!¡± At this moment, with a push of Du Gang¡¯s hand, the singrity floated towards Fu Rusheng. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Dragons and tigers were chanted, and Fu Rusheng summoned many divine beasts. But at this moment, the normally undefeated divine beasts seemed to have met their nemesis, run into by the singrity and fragmented. ¡°Boom!¡± The battlefield shattered, under everyone¡¯s watch, Du Gang won the match. Three victories in three rounds, he won all the resources of the Southern Wilderness! Chapter 373 - 372: Altar! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Support!) Chapter 373: Chapter 372: Altar! (New Book Already Uploaded, Please Support!) ¡°Swoosh~!¡± Du Gang was led by Yao Ancestor to a spacious za. It was an ind floating in the sky, surrounded by drifting clouds, an ethereal and dreamy setting reminiscent of a fairnd. ¡°Wait for a moment. The Sages are gathering Southern Wilderness¡¯s resources for you!¡± Yao Ancestor faintly smiled, signaling Du Gang to remain calm. Looking around, Du Gang found that just the two of them were in the za, there was no one else. He asked: ¡°Ancestor, what is contained in the Southern Wilderness¡¯s resources? What realm will I reach after consuming these resources?¡± He was more concerned about the level of power he could achieve. Yao Ancestor chuckled, ¡°The Southern Wilderness¡¯s resources are not for you to consume, they¡¯re for the altar¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Du Gang was taken aback, not understanding what he meant. Yao Ancestor exined with a broad smile, ¡°The altar left by the five Supremes is specifically used to convert resources!¡± ¡°You can think of it this way, regr resources, no matter what they are, the human body can only absorb so much of them. It¡¯s impossible to fully assimte, and there¡¯s a certain resistance and saturation¡­¡± ¡°The altar, on the other hand, is like a filter. All resources in the world enter the altar, undergo refining, and are transformed into pure energy sources that can be perfectly absorbed¡­¡± ¡°These pure energy sources are what you can directly absorb!¡± A look of envy appeared on Yao Ancestor¡¯s face, ¡°The altar has only been activated once in thest hundred billion years, and that was a hundred billion years ago¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, those people then were not the true sessors left by the five Supremes, so they failed¡­¡± True sessors? Du Gang was startled and asked, ¡°Are you saying that a hundred billion years ago, there were people like me who went to the altar?¡± Yao Ancestor nodded, ¡°Indeed, a hundred billion years ago, each of the five regions produced an unrivalled hero who harvested all the continent¡¯s resources and poured them into the altar. But unfortunately, the five of them failed¡­¡± Failed? Du Gang hastily asked, ¡°If they failed, what happened to them?¡± Yao Ancestor hesitated for a second before shaking his head, ¡°They died. The five of them weren¡¯t the true sessors of the five Supremes, so¡­¡± Seeing that Du Gang was anxious, Yao Ancestor can¡¯t help showing a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time, you and the rest are certainly the true sessors!¡± ¡°A hundred billion years ago, choosing those five people as sessors was the decision of the various God Kings. Back then, the Sages were not yet revived¡­¡± ¡°This time, the Sages in every region have all revived, and after reviewing your trajectories, they have confirmed that you five are the true sessors of the five Supremes!¡± Upon hearing this, Du Gang breathed a sigh of relief, and his curiosity arose once again, ¡°You just mentioned five individuals. Besides me, are there others?¡± ¡°Of course there are!¡± Yao Ancestor said matter-of-factly, ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you? This time, you will obtain the resources of the Southern Wilderness, not the resources for the whole continent!¡± Smiling, he added, ¡°You will receive Southern Wilderness¡¯s resources, which makes you the sessor of Supreme Pangu. Besides, you, there are four others who have obtained resources from the other four regions. Only when all of you fivee together, will you be considered as having obtained the resources of the whole continent!¡± Understood; Du Gang realized that in addition to Supreme Pangu, the other four Supreme figures had also left behind their sessors. He surveyed the ind they were on and curiously asked, ¡°Is this the altar?¡± ¡°Here?¡± Laughing, Yao Ancestor shook his head, ¡°No, the altar is not here¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, he added with a smile, ¡°The altar is in the center of the continent!¡± As they conversed, multiple figures suddenly emerged. Instinctively scanning with his divine thought, Du Gang found nothing. It was like these people only had shadows, not a real substance. Sage! Given his current strength, whether they were Celestial Gods or from the God King Realm, he should have been able to detect at least a trace of them. However, he found no hints of these people whatsoever. Except for the Sages, he didn¡¯t know who else possessed this ability. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!!!¡± In a matter of mere seconds, the za on the ind was filled with figures. Gazing at this scene, Du Gang was filled with astonishment. He didn¡¯t expect that there could be so many Sages. Roughly counting, there were more than twenty. These Sages didn¡¯t pay any attention to Du Gang. Some were meditating, others chatted among themselves, only a small portion gave Du Gang a nce. Soon, as Du Gang was bing a little edgy from the wait, a red-robed elder appeared in the za. Upon his arrival, all the Sages fell silent. Du Gang and Yao Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but be more rigid. Yao Ancestor whispered to Du Gang: ¡°This is Pangu¡¯s first disciple. Calling him the foremost sage of the Southern Wilderness would not be an overstatement!¡± During the mythical era, all ¡°number one¡± titles were earned bit by bit through strength, there were no honorary titles. This meant that this first sage must have fought the other sages and secured his supremacy to gain this title. The red-robed elder smiled faintly. Having clearly heard their conversation, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. To the altar!¡± Having said this, he raised his long sleeve, swung it towards the ind, and suddenly, a swirling rainbow of dazzling colors appeared, enveloping the entire ind. ¡°Boom!¡± The sky darkened instantly. Their surroundings, previously filled with fluffy, white clouds, were now twinkling with flowing light. Upon seeing this scene, Du Gang was startled. It seemed they moved the entire ind. Although he could see that the external lines of the world outside were blurred and indistinguishable, he didn¡¯t feel any disturbance on the ind itself. The immense control required to achieve such a feat spoke volumes about the strength of this First Sage. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!!!¡± While Du Gang was thinking about how long it would take them to arrive, the ind suddenly burst from the portal travel pathway. The sky turned azure again, and they were now hovering in mid-air. Looking ahead, Du Gang could make out an octagonal altar shaped like a Bagua diagram suspended high in the sky. Around them were four simr floating objects. He understood ¨C these were the people from the other four regions! The red-robed elder softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡± With this said, he glided into the air without any effort and gently ascended. Seeing this, the other Sages followed one by one, making their way to the altar. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, Yao Ancestor appeared a bit anxious. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t even have the right to be here. He was only here because he needed to exin some matters to Du Gang. Resting his hand on Du Gang¡¯s shoulder, the two of them ascended into the sky like the other Sages, and moved towards the altar. Just as Du Gang was wondering why these people were flying so slowly, a powerful force of attraction came from below. This sensation reminded him of gravity, and the level of attraction was far beyond the gravity experienced on regrs. He had a feeling that if Yao Ancestor let go, he might drop straight down. A thought urred to him that this was not an ordinary sky. This ce was likely different from the typical maind. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Shortly after, under Yao Ancestor¡¯s guidance, Du Gang, along with the other Sages, stepped onto the altar. As soon as hended, Du Gang realized there were already many people on the altar. Considering the positions of these individuals, it seemed they had formed four groups. Including Du Gang¡¯s group, there were representatives from the whole five regions. Simultaneously, among these people, he noticed four other individuals like him, their cultivation only at the Celestial God Level. Four young men of differing appearances, their identities were easily deduced by Du Gang through their attire. The man wearing the Dao robe was clearly the sessor of Primordial Heavenly Venerable from Eastern Ridge. The bald young man is the sessor of the Tathagata Buddha of the Western Desert. Besides these two, the sessor of the Jiuli God Emperor of Central State, donned in a yellow imperial robe, exuded a quality of elegance and nobility. Lastly, the man who embodied the name of the Demon Path, donning a ck robe, radiated an aura of darkness all around him. Inparison, his own garments were far too casual, just a simple blue shirt. As Du Gang was observing the others, the four sessors were also sizing him up. Both the Taoist and the monk, seeing him look their way, smiled and nodded slightly, showing a sense of friendliness. The other two, however, were expressionless, showing no intention of greeting him. ¡°The Five Elements take their ce!¡± At that moment, one of the Sages who had arrived earlier called out loudly. Simultaneously, the center of the altar gradually lit up, and a Five-Pointed Star array floated up. Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth. Characters representing the five elements emerged. The red-robed Sage turned his head to look at Du Gang and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Du Gang nodded. He didn¡¯t need the Sage to remind him, he could already feel a powerful pulling from the array. What attracted him was the character for gold. The Five Elements, superficiallymonce, are in fact the foundation of everything. Regardless of how many advanced attributes he had learned along the way, they all eventually returned to the most fundamental elements. Correspondingly, the other four people each walked onto their respective element characters one by one. At this moment, Du Gang seemed to have a moment of clear enlightenment. The Supreme Dao required the enlightenment of the original source, the Five Elements, which meant if they were to achieve enlightenment, it would exclude others¡­ Only one Supreme could arise from one original source. If that is so, why hadn¡¯t anyone achieved the Supreme Dao all these years? ¡°The twenty-eight stars of the Southern Dipper take their ce!¡± The red-robed sage gave a soft shout, and immediately following, Du Gang realized that all of the Sages of the Southern Wilderness that hade with him, ording to some etiquette, kneeled and sat in the southern section of the array. And he was at the front of these twenty-eight Sages, like the tip of an arrow, sitting at the apex of a pyramid. ¡°The twenty-eight Lunar Mansions of the Big Dipper take their ce!¡± Not only here, but in the other four directions as well, many Sages acted in unison, sitting cross-legged behind their respective elements. ¡°Boom!¡± A strong force emanated from the ground. Without thinking, Du Gang sat down cross-legged. Not just him, but the other four sessors as well, all sat in the same posture. Seeing the five of themfortably seated, the leaders of the five-directional arrays called out in unison: ¡°Activate the Altar!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The entire continent violently trembled at this moment. Five pirs of light simultaneously shot up towards the sky from the center of the five domains. These five beams of light seemed to possess the attributes of the five individuals sitting cross-legged at the altar. The color of the attribute that the Southern Wilderness represented was precisely gold. As the pirs rose, waves of earth¡¯s energy gradually flowed in, feeding the pirs. ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± A series of booming resonated throughout the continent. At this moment, everyone was watching this event unfold. It was told beforehand, great changes were about toe to the world. The sessors of the five strongest Supremes were about to receive the highest inheritance today, simultaneously absorbing the resources left on the continent. ¡°Will they achieve the Supreme Dao?¡± Someone murmured to themselves, with a look of envy in their eyes. This scene was happening in every corner of the world. To anyone, whether they were celestial gods or god kings, whoever saw it would be filled with envy and desire. This was an emotion that any sentient being possessed. Just as the saying goes, water flows downhill, and people strive upwards; this is the naturalw of the world. ¡°The Five Elements take their ce!¡± A grand voice echoed throughout the heavens and the earth. This voice did note from anyone¡¯s mouth. It radiated from the Heavenly Dao, this was the ¡°Sound of the Dao!¡± Following this grand voice, the tips of the five pirs of light, each belonging to one of the five domains, abruptly shifted, changed direction, and shot towards the center. Not towards Central State, but together with Central State¡¯s pir they surged into the high sky as if there was another heaven beyond the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± At that instant, Du Gang felt an endless rush of energy surging into his body. In that moment, his divine body, divine soul, and divine power began to grow wildly stronger. This was an extremely pure energy. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of difort during the absorption process. It felt as if this energy had been created just for him. A sense of return to the origin emerged from the bottom of his heart, surprising Du Gang slightly. The Power of the Ancient God¡¯s original source? Could it be that this was the power left by Pangu? He was somewhat confused. Hadn¡¯t PanGu already been scattered and transformed into PanGu¡¯s universe a long time ago? How could there still be power left? However, the remarkablepatibility felt during the absorption process left him somewhat contented. At this moment, his cultivation began to rapidly ascend. Mid Celestial God Level, Late Celestial God Level, Peak Celestial God Level. ¡°Rumble!¡± A violent tremor resounded, some kind of restraint in his body was forcefully broken through at that moment, not only did it not harm his origin, but it even grew stronger. Beggining of God King Realm! Du Gang very easily entered the God King Realm, a realm he had never dared to imagine. Or rather, in his expectations, to reach the God King realm, he would have to face endless hurdles, at least oveing Eighty-One tribtions to reach it, who would have known it would be so simple today. Not only him, but the other four also reached the early stages of bing a God King at the same time. Each of their faces was dawning with a bright smile. This feeling of a rapid increase in power, it felt so good! Moreover, the increase in cultivation level did not stop. Mid God King Realm, Late God King Realm, Peak God King Realm! In a short moment, they managed to transcend a realm that was insurmountable by an average person in their lifetime, reaching the peak of the God King realm. ¡°Bang!¡± Simr to the previous urrences, after a brief sprint and a rumble within their bodies, they smoothly broke through to the Sage Realm. At this moment, in the middle of the altar, above the Five Elements, five illusory figures gradually emerged. Simultaneously, over a hundred sages showed their respect with their heads bowed low, they were paying homage. ¡°We wee the return of the Supremes (Heavenly Venerable) (Buddha) (Demon Ancestor) (God Emperor)!¡± Chapter 374 - 373: The Revival of the Five Supremes! Chapter 374: Chapter 373: The Revival of the Five Supremes! ¡°Boom!¡± Above the altar, five bright lights suddenly appeared, revealing five silhouettes that were too dazzling to make out. Du Gang was bewildered when he suddenly heard the saints around him loudly eximing, ¡°Wee back, Supreme!¡± The Supreme, still alive? Not just him, the other four sessors also looked bewildered, not understanding what was happening. Now, their cultivation had reached the early stage of sainthood. The speed of the transmission from the five light pirs did not slow down but instead elerated slightly. Even so, it would take them some time to break through to the middle stage of sainthood. Those present did not pay attention to these details as they were all captivated by the appearance of the five Supreme beings in the sky. ¡°Rise!¡± An unknown Supreme spoke, and the many saints present respectfully got up. Du Gang and the other four had the mind to salute, but being in the array, they could not move at all. ¡°Son, Li Hong, greets the return of the great ancestor!¡± The sessor of the Divine Dynasty, d in an imperial robe, couldn¡¯t move, but he shouted out loud to show respect. After he shouted, the other three sessors reacted quickly, shouting out swiftly: ¡°Disciple Luo Bin, wees the return of the Demon Ancestor!¡± ¡°Disciple Xuanzang, wees the return of the Buddha¡¯s Ancestor!¡± ¡°Disciple Jiang Ziya, wees the return of the Dao¡¯s Ancestor!¡± Out of the four remaining people, three had spoken. Only Du Gang remained silent. Not that he didn¡¯t want to, he just didn¡¯t know how to address. Although his inheritance came from the Ancient God, and he knew the greatness of Pangu, the problem was, what identity should he assume? Disciple? Descendant? Or the younger generation? The five Supremes did not answer, standing still as if waiting for something. The other four sessors did not dare to say more when they saw that there was no response. As for the saints, they stood quietly without movement. The atmosphere turned cold instantly, leaving the other four somewhat embarrassed and confused. However, Du Gang felt relieved. At least, he was no longer struggling with how to address. At the same time, he began to wonder why these Supremes were still alive. Through observation, he found that the pressure exerted by the five Supremes before him was still very terrifying, extremely majestic, and even though he had achieved sainthood, he could not resist it. But, he felt something was off with the five, as if they were¡­iplete. Suddenly, Du Gang widened his eyes, understanding the difference among the five. The five Supremes, have no physical bodies! The five figures emanating brilliance, shaped by Divine Thought, seemed like deities, but also like some Divine Thought avatars, but definitely not physical bodies, nor their true selves. Are they the spiritual avatars left from a billion years ago? He was somewhat bewildered. He understood that the five Supremes could leave spiritual avatars, but why appear now? The location of their emergence was the altar, and, facing them, they appeared so aloof¡­ Looking at the other four who were also receiving the inheritance, looking at their continuously strengthening bodies, Du Gang had a bad guess. Could these Supremes want their bodies?! ¡°Ha ha!¡± At this moment, one of the five Supremes chuckled lightly, ¡°Pangu, the carrier you picked is pretty smart, guessing his mission so quickly!¡± What?! Du Gang was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect to guess correctly; these Supremes intended to use their bodies. ¡°Great ancestor?¡± ¡°Buddha¡¯s Ancestor?¡± ¡°Demon Ancestor?¡± ¡°Dao¡¯s Ancestor?¡± The other four sessors immediately panicked and instinctively shouted, hoping for a denying exnation. Unfortunately, no one responded to them. The five Supremespletely ignored them. The more they remained silent, the more terrified the five people in the light pir became. Middle of sainthood. They couldn¡¯t prevent it, their cultivation kept climbing. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t be a sacrificialmb!¡± Luo Bin shouted, struggling madly. After exerting his full strength, he even managed to pull one hand out of the light pir. But just then, the twenty-eight saints sitting with crossed legs to the north all acted at once, ¡°Get back!¡± With one stern shout, Luo Bin was sent back instantly, returning to his original position in the light pir, unable to move. Not just him, the many saints in other directions also took action, thoroughly trapping Du Gang and the others on top of the formation. At this moment, everyone understood! The five of them finally realized that these saints were there to control them! To keep them from escaping and willingly be the carriers for the five Supremes. ¡°So, we are just vessels, not saviors¡­¡± Du Gang frowned, filled with resentment, and asked, ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the Supremes supposed to live forever? Why are you doing this?!¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Again, it was theughter of the Demon Ancestor, Roho. Clearly, the other four were not interested in responding. Laughing, Roho said, ¡°We are doing this to save the world!¡± ¡°A billion years ago, we sacrificed our bodies to resist the invaders and save the world!¡± ¡°Now, we are going to use your bodies to walk the path we took a billion years ago to save the world once again!¡± Big Bang? The Abyss and the Heavenly Realm? Du Gang did not quite understand, weren¡¯t these things already in existence? ¡°You fortunate ones!¡± With a sigh, Roho said, ¡°You have no idea what the invaders really are!¡± ¡°What you call the Demon n, and the Heavenly Immortals, are just the tip of the iceberg!¡± ¡°It was us, sacrificing our own bodies, made the invaders materialized so that you can deal with them, and made means to weaken them!¡± ¡°The real invaders are something you cannot even imagine!¡± Luo Bin, somewhat panicked, spoke loudly, ¡°Great ancestor, I can kill the Heavenly Immortals, I can kill the Demon n, I can do those things for you¡­¡± ¡°Do it for us?¡± Rohoughed, ¡°You can¡¯t do it for us!¡± ¡°Only the Supremes can resist the invasion of the invaders somewhat!¡± ¡°All you are doing by eradicating the Demon n and killing the Heavenly Immortals is to slow down the speed of the invaders!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a tower defense game. The Primordial Continent is the ultimate base that cannot be invaded. Once invaded, the world perishes, all beings, human or otherwise, will all be wiped out!¡± Roho chuckled, ¡°If saints were of any use, then these hundred or so saints would have long joined us!¡± ¡°Only the Supreme ones are qualified to resist these external enemies!¡± ¡°Amitabha Buddha!¡± Xuanzang recited the Buddha¡¯s name and nced at his own Buddha. When he saw him not speaking, he looked at Roho and said, ¡°Great Ancestor of Demons, since only the Supreme ones can resist, why not let the five of us also be Supreme and provide additional strength?¡± ¡°Is it easy to be Supreme?¡± Roho retorted, scoffing, ¡°Do you know what it takes to be a Supreme being?¡± ¡°The origin of the universe is the Five Elements, the foundation of all is the Five Elements!¡± ¡°To be the origin, one must prove the Dao, and one element can only certify one Supreme being!¡± Du Gang was startled and asked, ¡°What about other elements? Can wind, thunder, light, and darkness not certify a Supreme being?!¡± Rohoughed, ¡°They can, of course they can!¡± ¡°Let me put it this way, each elemental line, as long as it is refined enough, has the chance to prove the Dao!¡± ¡°If we regard the Five Elements as a primary element and a basic, then other elements, no matter what they are, belong to secondary or tertiary!¡± ¡°To resist the external enemies, only the primary Supreme ones can do it. Secondary or tertiary Supreme ones cannot!¡± ¡°How can you know for sure if you don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Jiang Ziya also didn¡¯t want to die, so he joined the conversation, trying to persuade the Supreme ones, ¡°We five are the most outstanding and powerful geniuses in the world. Maybe we can do it?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Roho scoffed again, ¡°The only thing secondary or tertiary Supreme ones can do is to provide energy to allow you, these vessels, to quickly reach the peak of sainthood¡­¡± The five of them sensed the underlying message in Roho¡¯s words and their faces showed surprise. Roho¡¯s lips curved into a smirk, ¡°When the nest is overturned, no egg remains unbroken. Do you think only we, the five Supremes, need to make sacrifices?¡± ¡°Billions of years ago, on the eve of what you call the Big Bang, the world was on the brink of annihtion!¡± ¡°We tried to let some secondary and tertiary Supremes sacrifice their lives to resist these outer invaders!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, they were not powerful enough and were unable to resist nor dy the invasion by exterior enemies in the slightest!¡± ¡°In the end, only we five could sacrifice ourselves to block the invaders and keep this world preserved¡­¡± Roho spoke calmly, ¡°The outsiders are practically immortal, impossible to kill. The best n we coulde up with was to sacrifice our physical bodies and most of our divine soul power to resist the outsiders whileying down a billion-year n.¡± Without him saying, the five people present already understood what was the so-called billion-year n. They would use the five of them as vessels, and five Supreme ones would resurrect just before the outsiders fully invade the continent. Du Gang realized, ¡°So, you want to wait for us to reach the peak of sainthood, and then seize control of our bodies to re-certify the Dao?¡± The reason why there had been no Supreme ones appearing all these years was that the Supreme ones had upied all possible paths of enlightenment! After they seize the bodies now, they would unlock the Five Elements Dao, and use new vessels to re-certify the Dao again. Once they sessfully certify the Dao, they would then use their powers to resist the outsiders. ¡°As I said before, only a primary Supreme one can resist the outsiders!¡± Roho chuckled, ¡°Our seizing control of your bodies is a disaster for you, but for the entire continent, it¡¯s a righteous act!¡± ¡°This is the only way to save the continent!¡± Du Gang turned to look at the saints around him. He didn¡¯t see any sympathy in their eyes. Each saint was extremely adamant. At the same time, he also understood why these saints did not contact them, but chose to send a God King instead. Were they afraid of involving themselves in karma? Or were they afraid they¡¯d grow fond of them and be less ruthless? ¡°So, go in peace. The world will know about your contributions; you are the real saviors!¡± Saviors sacrificing their lives, aren¡¯t they?! The five people remained silent. Looking at it now, these people indeed didn¡¯t lie to them; they truly are saviors. The only difference is that the method of saving the world differed from what they had imagined. In their imagination, they would certify the Dao to be Supreme ones, grow stronger and eventually defeat the outsiders, thereby saving the entire worldpletely. The reality, however, is that even primary Supremes are still incapable of fighting the outsiders. They can only sacrifice their physical bodies and the majority of their energy to slow down the invasion of the outsiders. Furthermore, those secondary and tertiary Supremes don¡¯t even have the ability to dy the invasion of the outsiders by sacrificing themselves. They could only serve as something akin to human columns, outputting energy¡­ Du Gang asked, ¡°So all the secondary and tertiary Supremes are suppressed underneath the five light pirs?¡± The other four were shocked, filled with dread, and looked at Roho in disbelief. Roho nodded, ¡°The vessel chosen for Pangu is not bad, quite intelligent!¡± ¡°Their role is twofold, to block the way to Supreme and provide energy!¡± Nu Gang understood his intentions. This was out of fear of unexpected changes in circumstances, worried that if the Supreme ones die and the elemental pathways be vacant, other people may certify the Dao, and subsequently lose control of the situation. The current situation is that all secondary and tertiary Supremes have been sealed by the five of them underneath the continent¡¯s light pirs, where they cannot die and yet have to continually provide energy. Roho chuckled, ¡°Otherwise, do you think the Abyss and Heaven couldst so long? Naturally, it¡¯s because there are numerous secondary and tertiary Supremes continuously outputting energy!¡± No matter what, all this, is for the world, to protect the continent. However, the way it was ryed by Roho it had a viin¡¯s aura. The other four werepletely in despair. Even secondary and tertiary Supremes had been suppressed under the continent, bing human pirs. What more for them? But Du Gang did not stop questioning. Even if he were to die, he wanted to die knowing the truth. He asked, ¡°What exactly is the so-called outsider?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Underworld!¡± Roho chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this Underworld is the Underworld that you are thinking of. They are not the same concept!¡± ¡°It is not a world one goes to after death, but rather, our world can be referred to as Yang, and the so-called outsiders are Yin!¡± ¡°Yin and Yang are originally one¡­¡± ¡°And when Yin and Yangbine, they beplete!¡± Complete? Du Gang was shocked, ¡°What do you mean? Since they were originally one, why notbine them together?¡± Rohoughed, ¡°What do you think?¡± Du Gang frowned, ¡°Are you implying that if webine them, we would die? That Yin does not wish for Yang to live?¡± Roho shook his head, ¡°No!¡± ¡°There are no humans in the Underworld!¡± ¡°Our emergence, the humans, was an ident in the first ce!¡± ¡°The Underworld has been invading us in order to eliminate us and merge with Yang/¡± He paused for a moment,ughed and continued, ¡°You could think of us as a virus!¡± ¡°This world originally had no Yang, only Yin, but since humans appeared, Yang emerged!¡± ¡°Now, the Underworld needs to clean up the virus and merge with Yang!¡± Du Gang¡¯s face turned serious, ¡°So, once the Underworld invades, and Yin and Yang merge, we humans willpletely disappear?¡± Roho nodded and then shook his head, ¡°Not just humans, this world, along with all its subsidiary worlds, all creatures and objects, willpletely disappear and return to nothingness!¡± Chapter 375 - 374: Pangu’s Purpose! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) Chapter 375: Chapter 374: Pangu¡¯s Purpose! (New Book Uploaded, Please Add to Favorites) ¡°The Underworld, you could say it amounts to nothingness!¡± ¡°We were supposed to be nothing, but now we exist, we belong to the virus, things that should not exist!¡± ¡°The Underworld, is merely executing a virus removal program!¡± Thete stage of sagehood. While speaking, the cultivation levels of the five of them surged to thete stage of sagehood. Only a short time is left before they will be possessed at the peak of sagehood. The five of them reactedpletely differently in the face of death. Buddhist disciple Xuanzang, his face was filled with a smile, as if he was very satisfied. In his world, the act of sacrificing oneself to save the world is a deed of boundless merit, and can lead one into the Western Paradise. This idea of Western Paradise is not about whether it exists or not, but it lies within his heart, a beautiful world where he feels he can find inner peace. Among the five, he was the only one smiling and seemed happy. Inparison, Daoist disciple Jiang Ziya had a look of relief on his face. To the Daoists¡¯ wu wei (inaction), life and death are all naturalws in his heart, and no one can escape them. Since he can defy the heavens and acquire such a long life, he has already made a fortune. So, even if he dies now, it is of no concern. Compared with Xuanzang¡¯s self-deceiving illusion, Jiang Ziya disyed a calm attitude, facing death directly. Buddhism and Daoism are paths of cultivation of the heart. The two of them showed the essence of their respective paths when facing death, fully proving that both are paragons of their respective paths. Contrasting starkly with them, Li Hong and Luo Bin disyed entirely different reactions. One is the prince of the Jiuli dynasty, and the other the inheritor of the demon lineage. On Li Hong¡¯s face, there was more pain. Faced with his ancestor, he dared not resist and could not resist. This sense of pain was destined from the moment he was born. If you want to wear the crown, you must bear its weight. All his honour and disgracees from the Jiuli Emperor. When the ancestor asked for his life, he couldn¡¯t even muster the will to hate. What he brought to himself was nothing but endless pain, a kind of torment brought by his status. ¡°Luohu, you son of a bitch, you damn old bastard. Why don¡¯t you go to hell!¡± In contrast to the painful Li Hong, Luo Bin, the inheritor of the demon way, had thoroughly embraced all aspects of the demon road, including its values. In his eyes, reverence for the master and respect for the Dao were based only on the situation of his master being stronger than him. Now, since it¡¯s been confirmed that there is no escape and there is only a dead end, Luo Binpletely released his true nature and cursed furiously. It was the only thing that made him feel better, and it was the only hysterics he could perform before his death. Among the people present, each one had existed for a long time, hence they were indifferent to these meaningless curses. Even Roho, the one being cursed, remained calm. If he could be provoked into losing hisposure by mere insults, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to attain the ability to be an ancestor in the Dao. To him, Luo Bin¡¯s saliva was of no concern. Compared to the four who carry the characteristic traits of their respective inheritances, Du Gang behavedpletely differently. Written on his face was perplexity. That¡¯s right! He was very confused. Du Gang did not know why he was alive. A long time ago when he first obtained the system of transforming into a giant, he believed that the purpose of his existence was to save the world and lead the people of Earth to survive. However, soon after, the crisis on Earth was resolved, but then they encountered the crisis of the Waste Star Domain. His mission consequently changed to saving Earth and defeating the enemy again. Each time he thought he was about toplete his mission, a new crisis would emerge, and a new mission wouldmence. Over and over again, until they arrived at the Primordial Continent. He thought that he had to cultivate for a long time, reach an unprecedented height, just to be able to save the world. Who would have thought, barely venturing beyond the Heavenly Court, he would reach the end of this road. Is it the end now? If he sacrifices his life this time, will it be over?! Saving the world? He didn¡¯t want to do this all along! Everything has been pushed forward! He just wanted to live with his family! The so-called mission, the so-called saving the world, was nothing more than an excuse he made up to escape his longing. With Luo Bin¡¯s cursing, the entire sacrificial altar was plunged into a deep silence. No other sounds can be heard except for his curses. Even Roho, had now lost the desire to exin to the five of them what the outside enemy really is. As time passed bit by bit, finally, when the cultivation of the five reached the peak of sagehood. Luo Bin stopped cursing and started begging instead. ¡°Ancestor, spare me, can you switch me out with someone else? Please, I don¡¯t want to be the first one!¡± At this moment, he had pretty much lost all face and dignity. If the talents of the Northern ins see this scene, they would undoubtedly feel mortified. ¡°Everyone, seize the time!¡± Roho was feeling a little irritated. Having descendants without a sense of shame made him feel embarrassed in front of his old friends. He floated, falling toward Luo Bin¡¯s body. Upon seeing this, the other four supreme beings did not hesitate and quickly rose to their feet, floating towards the respective vessels in front of them. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Four consecutive soft explosions sounded as the four supreme beings easilypleted the possession and took over the bodies that originally belonged to their respective disciples. It was at this moment that the world seemed to return to its original state. It was as if the Original Dao of the elements of wood, water, fire, and earth had returned to their origins after the four had taken possession. However, Pangu Supreme was floating in front of Du Gang, stopping about an inch away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roho, who was now in Luo Bin¡¯s body, quickly asked a question. Pangu slowly turned around, looked at each of the Supreme Beings who had attached themselves to the bodies of their descendants, and smiled. ¡°Your n ispleted; now it¡¯s my turn.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± All four had a bad feeling and were about to take action when they saw Pangu wave his hand. ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, a powerful suppressive force arrived, pinning all four of them as well as the hundreds of sages present on the spot. ¡°This¡­¡± All the sages present were in a panic, somewhat frightened, and did not understand what Pangu Supreme intended to do. In the field, the four Supreme Beings, who had already taken over and possessed their bodies, frowned. ¡°Pangu, what are you trying to do?¡± All four of them were somewhat angry at this moment. Pangu had tricked them, and in a situation they did not expect, he had paused his steps the moment they scattered their Original Dao. Pangu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite boring to keep reincarnating like this?¡± ¡°Every ten billion years, possess once, then die once, let the world continue to live a little longer. Isn¡¯t it boring?¡± Roho frowned, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Under the current circumstances, what other method is there to save the world if their five sacrifices have not been granted? ¡°Struggling to survive!¡± Pangu shook his head, ¡°I know what you are thinking. The so-called sacrifice does not involve our lives, but the lives of these carriers¡­¡± ¡°But have you ever thought, if so, we revive every ten billion years, what¡¯s the difference from being dead?¡± ¡°Besides, this world will eventually be encroached upon. You and I both know that we are the viins, we are the virus, and there were no humans in the original world!¡± Are we the viins? Du Gang, who had escaped the First Tribtion, felt no relief, but was digesting Pangu¡¯s words. ¡°The world was originally a void, a chaos, but the arrival of humans made the world no longerplete.¡± Pangu seemed to be exining to Du Gang, even though he was not looking at him, he still voiced the doubts in Du Gang¡¯s heart. The four Supremes trapped in their physical bodies were gradually returning to their true selves. The Primordial Heavenly Venerable became indifferent, Tathagata Buddha became full of smiles. God Emperor Jiuli wore a cold expression, while Demon Ancestor Roho was filled with anger. At this moment, it was exactly as it had been before. The expressions of the four inheritance recipients who were taken over by them were fully disyed on their own bodies. Roho red at Pangu and rebuked, ¡°Do you want to return the world to chaos and exterminate humanity?¡± Pangu shook his head, ¡°No!¡± Roho was furious, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, why trap us?¡± Pangu smiled, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to resolve things once and for all, topletely resolve the aftermath and stop struggling to survive.¡± His eyes were filled with vicissitudes and pain. The Pangu Universe was created by him, which should have been a great merit, but countless humans lost their lives because of it. The Primordial Human Tribe has longsting lives, while the cosmic human tribe lives a fate worse than death. In the Primordial Continent, there are no true birth, old age, sickness, and death, all of these are just learned from the smaller worlds. The real sufferers are the beings of the countless smaller worlds. Roho clearly saw the emotions in Pangu¡¯s eyes and frowned, ¡°Do you pity those people from the smaller worlds?¡± He rebuked, ¡°The people from the smaller worlds are humans, and those from our Primordial Continent are not?¡± ¡°Pangu, you must understand that you are from the Primordial Continent!¡± ¡°You were born and raised here. You are not from a smaller world!¡± Roho harbored hope in awakening Pangu. In fact, he was the only one doing so. The other three Supremes, no matter how glorious they were before, had already calcted the beginning and end at this moment. They knew that once Pangu had made this decision, there would be no other options. The Primordial Heavenly Venerable was somewhat curious and asked, ¡°Pangu, what do you n to do now?¡± The Dao of non-action in everything is natural. He was simply curious about what Pangu wanted to do. Pangu smiled and said, ¡°I want to collect all the Great Daos into one!¡± ¡°First-grade Great Dao, second-grade Great Dao, third-grade Great Dao, I want to bring them all together!¡± The Primordial Heavenly Venerable understood andughed, ¡°Do you want to try that legend?¡± ¡°Legend?¡± God Emperor Jiuli blinked, contemted for two seconds, and then said, ¡°Is it that legend that says that when all Dao¡¯s arebined, there will appear a zero-grade Great Dao?¡± Roho frowned, ¡°The zero-grade Great Dao, it doesn¡¯t exist at all!¡± Panguughed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t everything just a reflection of the world? It¡¯s not just our legends, but all!¡± ¡°Since the legend of the zero-grade Great Dao has been passed down, it means that it is correct!¡± The four Supremes fell silent. With their insight, he was right¡­ the zero-grade Great Dao may indeed exist! Roho looked a little uneasy and said, ¡°Pangu, will the zero-grade Great Dao merge with Heavenly Dao?¡± The rumors he had heard also included the zero-grade Great Dao merging with the Heavenly Dao to be a final entity. In their view, the Heavenly Dao seems more like aw of natural operation, operating instinctively like a machine, without any self-consciousness. The zero-grade Great Dao, on the other hand, represents a unique realm that humans have never reached before through the help of the Heavenly Dao. It is a conjecture that canpletely transform into the Heavenly Dao, or even control the Heavenly Dao. However, from ancient times to the present, no one has ever seeded, nor has anyone ever experimented. Jiuli was curious and questioned, ¡°You have long established the gold element as the source, which is deeply rooted. Even if you want to integrate the Dao, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy, right?¡± He was still polite in his speech, but in fact, it might be much more difficult than that. It was only after hearing Jiuli¡¯s words that Roho suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Pangu, you want to integrate the Dao? Have you forgotten that you can¡¯t integrate the Dao at all?¡± At this moment, he felt unprecedentedly rxed. But the next second, he froze. Because Pangu had moved aside, revealing Du Gang behind him. The four of them had different expressions, some were thoughtful, some were suddenly enlightened, some had realized, and some were deeply distressed. Roho couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You¡¯re willing to give the matter of integrating the Dao to him?¡± ¡°To someone you¡¯ve just met for the first time?¡± Pangu nced at Du Gang and nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s the first time, I¡¯ve seen his life!¡± ¡°He originally could have had a happy life, he could have enjoyed family happiness with his parents!¡± ¡°He could have gotten married and had children, he could have striven for his career, he could have lived the life he wanted with his own joys and sorrows!¡± He sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, I chose him. His life changed as a result. He has walked down the path that I chose for him.¡± Roho¡¯s face darkened and he took a while before saying, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? I have already abandoned my Dao now¡­¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Pangu just smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°You are not from a smaller world. You have not experienced birth, old age, sickness, and death. You can¡¯t feel the pain they have!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t resonate with them either!¡± Roho was somewhat puzzled, ¡°Why should I resonate with them?¡± ¡°If I integrate the Dao, I will surely make the world peaceful and happy, and this world will no longer bear the suffering from the underworld!¡± Pangu shook his head, ¡°If you integrate the Dao, the world will bear your surname Luo!¡± He pointed at Du Gang and smiled, ¡°But he¡¯s different, if he integrates the Dao, the world¡­ is still the world!¡± He looked at Du Gang, full of kindness, and nodded, ¡°Not only that, if he integrates the Dao, the world may be a normal one¡­¡± ¡°There will be no distinction between center and edge!¡± Pangu smiled and said, ¡°At least, it won¡¯t be like now. The smaller worlds are supporting therger world!¡± ¡°The people of the smaller worlds die for the people of therger world!¡± Roho frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will send people from the Primordial Continent to the edges to die for him?¡± Pangu shook his head andughed, ¡°He won¡¯t. That¡¯s why I chose him!¡± Chapter 376 - 375: The supreme gathers! Chapter 376: Chapter 375: The supreme gathers! ¡°Suppress!¡± As Pangu spoke, he rose from the ground, flying instantly into the sky. With a wave of his hand, everyone in the world who had a desire to be enlightened through the elements of wood, water, fire, or earth was suppressed. At that moment, he disyed the might and methods of a Supreme, dominating the world, blocking the path of all those who sought enlightenment. ¡°Absorb!¡± Following a stern shout, the four Daos, previously returned to their origins, slowly converged. They gradually emerged above the altar. They were the contingency ns left by the four Supremes, meant to facilitate their quickest return. Unexpectedly, they werepletely utilized by Pangu. In just the time it took to finish a cup of tea, four first-level Daospletely appeared on the altar. But it wasn¡¯t over yet! At that very moment, Pangu created multiple clones, each upying a quadrant, looking towards the distance. ¡°sh!¡± Each of his avatars shouted across the void. Far away, tens of millions of miles away in the five provinces, many of the already suppressed Supremes perished. Some of these Supremes willingly provided energy, some were forcibly suppressed by the five major Supremes. Their purpose was to supply energy to the Abyss and Heaven to resist external invaders. But at this moment, they all perished. In front of Pangu, a first-level Supreme, even if others were also Supremes, they still had no power to resist. The victors made the rules, possessing the most powerful means. So were the Laws of the world. ¡°Rumble!¡± In the sky, shes of lightning appeared, and an endless rainfall of blood started to fall. Moreover, as many Supremes perished, the Abyss and Heaven started to crack open at that moment. Countless abyssal demons and heavenly immortals flooded into the mortal realm, ughtering and rampaging. Roho nced at this scene, furrowing his eyebrows, he asked, ¡°Pangu, are you sure what you¡¯re doing is right?¡± Pangu chuckled, ¡°These are just people who will die, the edge worlds are filled with the dead. Every day, the number of deaths is greater than the total poption of the Primordial Continent¡­¡± ¡°The Primordial Continent is not more noble than other ces!¡± Roho was speechless. In his eyes, Pangu had fallen into madness, incapable of reasoning. ¡°Gather!¡± Once again, Pangu used his spell, absorbing all the second-level and third-level Supreme¡¯s Daos scattered between Heaven and Earth. Daos of various colors emerged in front of everyone. Among the hundreds of saints present, each involuntarily showed a look of yearning. These were the Supremes¡¯ Daos! This was what they had spent their lifetime pursuing, and it was now just inlyid before them. Roho shouted loudly, ¡°Pangu, if you merge the Daos with him, you will die too!¡± He still wanted to make thest struggle. Pangu justughed, ¡°If I die, I die; I made these choices with that in mind!¡± Besides, it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t died before! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just then, a crack suddenly opened in the void, and a shadow, with lightning-fast speed, reached out for the Daos floating above the altar. ¡°Stop!¡± With a stern shout from Pangu, he instantly teleported and appeared in front of the figure, just in time to block him. ¡°Bang!¡± Pangu struck out with a punch, producing a dull sound. He was somewhat surprised. As a first-level Supreme, he hadn¡¯t used his full strength, but it wasn¡¯t something amon person could block. Not to mention regr people, even other second-level and third-level Supremes wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. But the shadow before him was incredibly powerful. ¡°Hehe!¡± The shadow chuckled weirdly, reached forward, and just like that, he gathered up several Daos. ¡°Whoosh!¡± After doing all of this, he teleported in an instant, appearing on the other side of the altar,ughing loudly at Pangu. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you? These Daos, they¡¯re all mine now!¡± Those present were all taken aback, looking at the neer with surprise and suspicion. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Pangu didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, he gave a slight smile, and said, ¡°Two billion years ago, Haotian Supreme ventured alone into the underworld to resist foreign enemies. In the end, he got lost in the chaos, his whereabouts unknown!¡± ¡°Even though he disappeared, the Supreme Dao he followed was still upied, which means he didn¡¯t die, but was more likely trapped somewhere!¡± Those present took a closer look at the neer and discovered that he waspletely shrouded in ck, nothing like the imposing figure that Haotian Supreme was used to be. ¡°Haha!¡± The shadow chuckled, saying, ¡°Pangu, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me!¡± Those around were shocked. ¡°You¡¯re really Haotian?¡± Looking at the man with disbelief, Roho recalled that the Dao Haotian cultivated belonged to the Great Sun Dao, a path of righteousness. The man before them, on the other hand, was shrouded in darkness, full of evil aura. If said to be the Demon Ancestor, Roho would believe; he even seemed more like a demon than Roho himself. Haotian¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of pain, which quickly faded. ¡°The old Haotian is dead!¡± ¡°I am now Wutian!¡± As he said these words, his eyes were fixed on Tathagata. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Tathagata chanted a scripture and sighed, ¡°Brother Haotian, why are you doing this to yourself?¡± Wutian snorted coldly, shouting angrily, ¡°Haotian is dead, you damned brother!¡± The tranquil expression on Tathagata¡¯s face disappeared, reced by regret. ¡°I should have been the one to go¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Wutian interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent here, I don¡¯t need your pity!¡± Roho looked at Wutian, his brow furrowed, ¡°Hold on, you used to walk the Great Sun Dao, this Dao has been upied for two hundred million years, why do you look like this now?¡± Wutian¡¯s mouth curved upwards, a wicked smile appearing on his face. ¡°Great Sun?¡± ¡°The sun in my heart has been devoured!¡± ¡°Unlimited Heavenly Venerable!¡± The Primordial Heavenly Venerable spoke, ¡°The Dao is natural, all paths lead to the same destination. The Great Sun consists not only of the Yang side, but also the Yin side!¡± ¡°Brother Haotian used to cultivate the Yang side while suppressing the Yin side. Naturally, everything was dominated by Yang¡­¡± ¡°But now, Haotian bing Wutian, fully shows that you¡¯ve moved from cultivating the Yang side to the Yin side, hence, everything is dominated by the Yin¡­¡± Everyone present felt a deep regret. Switching from Yang to Yin might sound simple, but it¡¯s extremely difficult. This is equivalent to changing one¡¯s origin. The process is extremely painful, as if enduring thousands of cuts, recing Yang with Yin. Wutian kept staring at Tathagata, uttering coldly, ¡°Two hundred billion years ago, I was waiting for you¡­ waiting for you to find me!¡± ¡°I assured myself that since the Great Sun Dao was still there, you must know that I am still alive¡­ you would surelye find me¡­¡± ¡°But what disappointed me was that as the days went by, all I got was disappointment¡­ nothing but disappointment¡­¡± Tathagata sighed, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been sleeping for a hundred and thirty-seven billion years¡­¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± Wutian sneered, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve been back for a long time!¡± ¡°But, there were sixty-three billion years in the middle, why didn¡¯t youe looking for me?¡± Tathagata was somewhat ufortable, ¡°I did look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. Then, the situation became tense, I thought you were still alive and might be able to escape¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Wutian¡¯s face contorted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Haotian is already dead, I am now Wutian!¡± He grinned wickedly,ughing out loud, ¡°Now, numerous Great Daos are in my hands, I will be the one to control this world!¡± The faces of the people present didn¡¯t change much, they had been restrained by Pangu long ago and had no ability to resist. Now it seemed that the person in charge had simply switched. ¡°Really?¡± At this point, Pangu said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Luckily you came, otherwise the Great Dao wouldn¡¯t beplete!¡± Wutian was taken aback and unconsciously looked down at the points of light represented by the numerous Great Daos he had grasped in his hand. ¡°Sizzle sizzle!¡± At this moment, the points of light that originally represented the Great Dao, instantly changed, transforming into various talismans. Simultaneously, around Wutian, chains of Great Dao emerged, encircling him at the center. ¡°Impossible!¡± With a roar, Wutian threw away the talismans, while attempting to use his divine powers to escape. ¡°Boom!¡± The chains of the Great Dao struck, instantly bouncing Wutian back. ¡°Pu-!¡± Just in that instant of trying to escape, Wutian was seriously injured. ¡°How is it possible, how could such a high-level chain of Great Dao lock me?¡± Wutian was full of shock, his face dumbfounded, ¡°My Great Dao, even if it isn¡¯t as good as yours, it¡¯s not much different, why is this happening¡­¡± ¡°Junior brother, I¡¯m sorry!¡± At this time, Tathagata spoke with an apologetic expression on his face. Wutian suddenly turned and stared wide-eyed at Tathagata, an incredulous expression on his face. Next to Tathagata, Roho stretched his neck, a teasing smile on his face and said, ¡°Brother Haotian, so many years have passed and you still aren¡¯t smart enough!¡± Not only him, but the other four supremes who had been restrained also began to stir at this moment. Wutian, who was trapped in the chain of Great Dao, had a face full of astonishment. Rohoughed, ¡°Actually, the five of us staged a y just to trick you out¡­¡± He erupted into a heartyughter, ¡°Did you think we were having internal disputes?¡± ¡°To merge the ways and be the one and only zero-level Supreme, was a decision we five made one hundred and thirty-seven billion years ago!¡± ¡°All those who have the Supreme Dao are in the Primordial Continent, and only you were trapped in chaos, with unclear senses¡­¡± ¡°Tathagata had calcted long ago that you were bound to bepletely corrupted, abandoning your identity as Haotian and bing aplete demon!¡± Du Gang stared dumbfounded at this scene, his brain struggling to keep up. A devilish ancestor emitting a ck aura, was actually calling someone else a Big Demon? Also, didn¡¯t Pangu pit the other four strongest Supremes? Howe they suddenly became partners?! Wutian¡¯s face was changing unpredictably, enraged and embarrassed, he cursed, ¡°You bastards, how dare you plot against me?!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that after he broke free and returned, these five individuals had disappeared for nearly ten billion years. As it turned out, they had set a trap for him. A trap that wasid billions of years ago. After cursing for a while and seeing that no one was responding to him, Wutian regained his calm and asked with knitted eyebrows, ¡°Are you guys really this united?¡± ¡°Five Elemental Supremes, the five strongest Dao fruits in the world, can you really trust Pangu so much?¡± ¡°Also, are you willing to give up your own Dao fruits just to make a stranger sessful?¡± Wutian pointed at Du Gang, somewhat in disbelief. If he were in their shoes, he would definitely not do this. He would rather integrate the Dao himself than let others interfere. Rohoughed, his face radiating freedom, ¡°Do you think we are like you?¡± ¡°A hundred billion years ago, the situation was even worse than you can imagine!¡± ¡°If we hadn¡¯t existed, the world wouldn¡¯t be as it is now, peaceful and stable!¡± ¡°Now, if self-destruction after possession would bring about billions of years of stability, um?¡± He shook his head, ¡°Not possible anymore!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no chance left, this world is about to perish, there¡¯s no second opportunity¡­¡± ¡°The only hope is to merge the Dao!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve calcted that if someone can merge the Dao and attain the zero-level Supreme state, they can unite with the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°After unifying with the Heavenly Dao, the worlds of Yin and Yang will fully integrate¡­¡± ¡°At that time, everything will start anew, all beings will no longer be viruses or stowaways, but will be the true masters!¡± Wutian frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will cease to exist at that time?¡± Rohoughed and countered, ¡°If you were faced with two roads now, one leading to death and the other potentially to life, which one would you choose?¡± The five of them, a hundred billion years ago, had been using the River of Time to constantly deduce the future and find various possibilities. In the end, they chose the best option, letting Du Gang be the one to merge the Dao. At this time, it was Du Gang¡¯s turn to be stunned, he muttered to himself, ¡°Why me?¡± Pangu smiled, ¡°All gifts bestowed by fatee with hidden price tags already attached!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Roho said solemnly on the side. ¡°Okay!¡± At this moment the five Supremes swiftly moved to the positions representing the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. Meanwhile, Du Gang was elevated and elegantly floated to the center of the altar. He noticed that the cultivation levels of the five Supremes seemed to have been restored. Obviously, their previous splitting from the Great Dao was just a deception to trick Wutian. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!!!¡± At this moment, all the sages standing in their respective formation positions around them, all underwent a transformation. Each person turned into another, and at the same time, powerful auras began to emanate. They were all disguises, each one of them was a Supreme. The second and third level Supremes had long been disguised as sages, rushed to the scene, and staged this y in conjunction with the five strongest. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Wutian was a bit shaken, he hadn¡¯t expected all the Supremes in the world tobine together to deceive him. ¡°Ha ha!¡± Rohoughed heartily, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel glorious?¡± ¡°Before dying, you get to enjoy such a big treat, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± The other Supremes alsoughed heartily. If Wutian were still Haotian, they wouldn¡¯t need to y a ruse, they could simply talk things over normally. But since Haotian had be Wutian, they had no choice but to do it this way. ¡°Du Gang, prepare to merge the Dao!!¡± Chapter 377: 376 The Grand Finale! (Finished!) Chapter 377: Chapter 376 The Grand Finale! (Finished!) ¡°Hum!¡± Grandws peeled off from the bodies of many Supremes. Jointly integrated by five Supremes, they entered Du Gang one by one, slowly. ¡°Calm the qi, consolidate the spirit.¡± After being reminded by a Supreme, the confused Du Gang, immediately followed suit. In fact, he doesn¡¯t need to do anything. Other Supremes have already deduced this countless times. They know exactly what to do and don¡¯t need Du Gang to think about it at all. Thews of the five Supremes are filled with the essence of the source. The numerous otherws are all derived from these primaryws. With the spellcasting of the five Supremes, eachw traced back to its origin, and, ordingly, followed the primaryws. In just the time it takes to brew a pot of tea, all thews integrated into one and formed an equteral trapezoidal object with a wide base and a narrow top.
¡°Unify the Laws!¡± Pangu Supreme roared, and everyone cooperatively started to fuse the manyws within Du Gang ording to the pre-determined n. ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, heaven and earth rumbled, and all things trembled. The union of allws, something that has never happened in this world before. Nobody knew what would happen once all thews merged into one. ¡°Zzzzz!¡± Thews at the bottom of the trapezoid began to melt first, like a liquid, it began to merge upwards. Third-levelws covered second-levelws, and second-levelws covered first-levelws. From the surface, it seemed as if there were more third-levelws and second-levelws merging with the first-levelws. But in reality, the first-levelw is more like a core, continuously absorbing the energy of the second and third-levelws. ¡°St!¡± A Supreme of the third-levelwpletely released hisws and fell to the ground due to energy loss. Not only him, many powerful Supremes also fell to the ground like ordinary people. All their vitality haspletely disappeared, they look very pale, but their faces are filled with smiles and look up at the sky with hope. In the sky, the third-levelws havepletely merged into the second-levelws, and the second-levelws are merging into the first-levelws even more decisively. Another pot of teater, the Supremes who mastered the second-levelws also fell to the ground one after another.
Like the many third-level Supremes, they were weak, but their eyes were bright and full of light, looking at the person floating in the sky. ¡°Unite!¡± At this moment, the vitality of the five Supremes reached an unprecedented height. Without any hesitation, they quickly moved to fuse all thews they have absorbed and mastered into Du Gang. ¡°Zzzzz!¡±
At this moment, Du Gang felt as if he had be a ck hole, with an infinite amount of energy andws rushing into his body. These were secondary, the most important thing was that the experiences and mastery that each Supreme had gained over years of cultivation were being poured into his soul. Enlightenment! Many rules andws he had never cultivated before were now all in his grasp. Moreover, as the five primaryws of the five Supremes poured into his body, these third-level and second-levelws gradually transformed from chaos into an organized system. These derivativews, all splintered from the primary five-element source, ultimately fall under the governance of the five elements, which can be regarded as normal. ¡°What kind of Dao will be formed when all Daos are united?¡± Roho murmured to himself, very curious. Pangu smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely better than now!¡± The five of them, now all lying on the ground, looking up at the sky, waiting quietly for Du Gang¡¯s transformation. ¡°Whoosh!¡± As manyws merged into thews of the five elements, the world¡¯s five elements finally becameplete. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth started a cycle inside Du Gang¡¯s body, promoting and restraining each other.
The reunion of the five elements, annihtion, and rebirth coexist. It was a unique state, as if life and death were urring at the same time. At this moment, Du Gang had a different feeling. He¡­ witnessed the world! Through the Dao of all worlds, he saw the entire world clearly. This was a unique perspective, as if he had countless incarnations, all of them were air, silently watching the entire myriad worlds. With the integration of all thews in the world, the Abyss and Heaven, totally lost control. At this moment, from the deepest parts of the Earth, the endless Demon n began to invade. The Immortals broke the heavenly dome and entered the ground from the outside skies. Countless people lost their lives at this moment. The entire continent plunged into the darkest hour. All these were bound to happen, they were merely brought forward through deliberations by the Supremes. The aim was to seek that single thread of life.
¡°Du Gang, it¡¯s all up to you¡­¡± The Supreme murmured to himself, now pinning all his hopes on Du Gang. Not only him, but everyone present shared the same sentiment. If it wasn¡¯t for this belief, they wouldn¡¯t have been nning for so long. ¡°The enemy has invaded!!!¡± Du Gang mumbled. In a special state, he could clearly see the situation across all realms. Over the Primordial Continent, visible to the naked eye were numerous members of the Demon n and immortals mounting their invasion. And in the invisible perspective, countless small worlds were infiltrated by the ghostly tendrils. Just like once he had seen in the Pangu memory, as if a monstrous creature was devouring the entire world. But he knew, this was a virus clearance mechanism. What¡¯s being cleared was the entire world, the entire human race! ¡°Merge the Dao!¡±
Never before had Du Gang desired to merge the Dao this much. He let out a roar,unching into action. Began forcibly merging the Five Elements Dao. ¡°Hum!¡± The sound of the Heavenly Dao resonated. At this moment, Du Gang ¡®saw¡¯ the Heavenly Dao. Invisible, colorless, formless. Though it was void of any physical form, devoid of self-consciousness, appeared all around him, it conveyed certain information. Merging the Dao, requires him! Du Gang got it. The key to merging the Dao was not just the Dao of all realms, but also the cooperation of Heavenly Dao. The Heavenly Dao, thew of all the realms in the world. Without the Heavenly Dao, would the world still be a world? Du Gang didn¡¯t know, yet he had no time to contemte at the current moment. What he could do was, carrying the hope of everyone, fuse the Heavenly Dao and Dao of all realms together. As for the oue, he didn¡¯t know! ¡°Merge!¡± This time, the Five Elements Dao which were originally ipatible under the integration of the Heavenly Dao, began to merge. Du Gang¡¯s cultivation, at this moment, began to skyrocket. Early Supreme! Mid Supreme! Late Supreme! Supreme Peak! In the blink of an eye, he reached the level of five Supremes. Not an end! With the integration of the Heavenly Dao, his cultivation was still growing non-stop. He was moving towards a direction unknown to him. Thews he mastered had reached a terrifying extent. ¡°Boom!¡± When the quantity reached a certain point, a qualitative change took ce. Du Gang clearly felt that he had entered apletely new realm. It was a realm that no one had ever reached before. All Dao, Heavenly Dao, at this moment, merged entirely into him. His current state was extremely special, he could control Heavenly Dao. Or rather, he had embodied Heavenly Dao. ¡°Rumble!¡± At this moment, Chaos, without the resistance of Dao of all realms, without the obstruction of Heavenly Dao, finally invaded in front of him. All realms were thoroughly eroded at this moment. The Chaos had aplished what he always wanted to do, utterly eradicated the human virus. No, there was still one person left. ¡°Stop!¡± Du Gang waved his hand. The power of the Heavenly Dao surged, and the mighty chaos energy froze before him. Gazing at the equally unconscious, endless chaos, Du Gang was lost. What should I do? This world, having be the way it is, what should I do to save it? Reviving humanity, he could do that. Ever since he took control of the Heavenly Dao, all the imprints of human souls existed within it. As long as he wanted, he could easily bring humans back to life. But what about afterwards? Would he still do as the five Supremes did, initiate a big bang of the universe, open up chaos, and use a life for a life? A life for a life¡­ Du Gang shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to do that! No one, upon their birth, should die for someone else. Nor should anyone, upon their birth, deservedly enjoy life. But, if they don¡¯t do that, how can humanity be revived? Could it be that he, alone, would be left drifting aimlessly in this lifeless chaos? Du Gang went silent. He decided to take a look! He had never once seen this chaos. Reading thousands of books, traveling thousands of miles, he wanted to observe this chaos before deciding what to do. Du Gang left that ce. Or you could say, upon merging with the Heavenly Dao, the Yang realm ceased to exist. All things were enveloped by the chaos, treated like a virus, and utterly obliterated. Darkness! Nothingness! Loneliness! Du Gang didn¡¯t know how long he had been walking. All he could see was the chaos, devoid of any life force. All he could hear was the sounds he made himself, no other sounds were present. Is this kind of world really okay? He didn¡¯t understand, why the chaos sought to eradicate all worlds, why the chaos regarded humans as viruses to be cleaned out. He walked for an endless era. Walking till hepletely forgot about time. But, he still couldn¡¯t escape from the chaos. It was equally dark, empty, and lonely as always. ¡°Chaos! What exactly are you?!¡± Du Gang muttered to himself, standing in the midst of chaos, his face filled with confusion. No meaning! Chaos, there was no meaning to it! He, too, had no meaning! He didn¡¯t know the answer, and nobody could tell him the answer. ¡°This world¡­ originally had no meaning¡­¡± Du Gang didn¡¯t know how long it had been when he finally drew this conclusion. He could not find the end of chaos, could not find other living beings, and could not find the meaning of existence. The moment he merged with the Heavenly Dao, he was no longer simply a life form. He hadpletely turned into something without death, without meaning. ¡°Then¡­ where does the Heavenly Daoe from?¡± Du Gang was perplexed. He didn¡¯t know, before the birth of all worlds, where did this Heavenly Daoe from? Could the Heavenly Dao be a product from outside the chaos? But, for so long, he had never perceived anything outside of chaos. Given his level, if he couldn¡¯t perceive it, it could almost certainly be ssified as nonexistent. ¡°Heavenly Dao¡­¡± Du Gang suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Heavenly Dao, you are a product of chaos¡­¡± Ever since he merged with the Heavenly Dao, he had never been attacked by the chaos again. This meant that, in the eyes of chaos, he, or the Heavenly Dao to be more precise, was not a virus! But the All-worlds created by the Heavenly Dao, and the humans it created, were, however, viruses in the eyes of chaos. ¡°Why?¡± Du Gang was deeply perplexed, he didn¡¯t understand. Why would chaos create the Heavenly Dao, have the Heavenly Dao create all the worlds, and then have chaos destroy all those worlds? ¡°What should I do?¡± At this moment, Du Gang felt that he somehow let down everyone. The five Supremes, all the numerous Supremes, they trusted him so much, they firmly believed that he could save the world. But at this moment, he was utterly clueless. ¡°Wait!¡± He suddenly remembered what Pangu had told him before. ¡°All the gifts of fate, already have a marked price in the dark!¡± ¡°Fate¡­¡± ¡°Gifts¡­¡± ¡°Price¡­¡± He muttered to himself, falling into some kind of deep contemtion. Reviving the humanity, rebuilding the All-worlds, he could do it. After merging with the Heavenly Dao, he could do that. But after doing that, the world would still be the original world, and chaos would still eradicate the viruses. That would be contradicting the original intent of everyone, contradicting his innermost feelings. He didn¡¯t want people dying for others without knowing why. ¡°Is this fair?¡± He shook his head. The purpose Pangu, or more specifically, the five Supremes had in choosing him. He was born on the edge of the chaotic domain, belonging to those destined to rece others in death. ¡°Some people, the moment they are born, their fate is already sealed, some people, no matter how hard they try, they can never change¡­¡± He was reminiscing, reminiscing about his entire past life. Reminiscing about Earth where he once lived, reminiscing about every bit of the past. ¡°We should be more worried about inequity than about scarcity.¡± Chaos, he couldn¡¯t change. Meaning, he couldn¡¯t find. The only thing he could do then, was to create a world that, in his heart, was absolutely ideal. ¡°The answer¡­ had been given to me long ago!¡± Du Gang startedughing. Pangu and the others had already given him a hint. They had told him two terms. ¡°The Yin realm, the Yang realm!¡± ¡°So, the Yin realm on the outside faces the chaos, while the Yang realm on inside experiences life?!¡± Du Gang understood, he knew what he had to do now. He wanted to create a fair world, a world with both Yin and Yang. A world where a person lives in the Yang realm experiencing life, and goes to the Yin realm to sacrifice their life upon death. A fair six-path cycle of reincarnation. Everyone, after making their own decisions, will determine their own path. There¡¯s no right or wrong, no yes or no, only choices. Everyone, absolutely fair, has both life and death. This rule, will be absolutely fair to everyone. The world he am going to create, will no longer have cultivators, will no longer have immortals. The six-path cycle of reincarnation, absolutely fair. How you treat it, will determine how it treats you in the future. Du Gang showed a smile. ¡°This is going to be¡­an interesting world!¡± ¡°Living as a person, maybe pointless, but every action you take, has a point!¡± ¡°Because, Heaven is watching!¡± (The End) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!